Skip to main content

Full text of "Hobson-Jobson; being a glossary of Anglo-Indian colloquial words and phrases, and of kindred terms; etymological, historical, geographical, and discursive"

See other formats 


ASIA 


feu -:tii-'>^'3''-^isffl 


^^^'►^j[^,„.*  '•[^;5t5 


t- 


BOUGHT  WITH  THE  INCOME 
FROM  THE 

SAGE    ENDOWMENT    FUND 

THE  GIFT  OF 

1S91 


PE3501.Y957886  ""'""■"""" 
"'^wiiliiiiM?i*''"'  *^'"^  ^  glossary  of  Anglo- 


3  1924  012  794  628 


Cornell  University 
Library 


The  original  of  tiiis  book  is  in 
tine  Cornell  University  Library. 

There  are  no  known  copyright  restrictions  in 
the  United  States  on  the  use  of  the  text. 


http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924012794628 


A    GLOSSARY 

OF 

ANGLO-INDIAN     COLLOQUIAL 

WOEDS   AND   PHKASES, 

AND   OF 

laNDEED     TEEMS. 


"OiSc  yap  irdvras  Tfjv  avrijv  hiacra^ei  Sidvoiav  ficdepiirivevoiieva  ra  ovofiara 
d\V  eWi  nva,  Koi  Ka6'  eKacrrov  edvos  tSiajxaTa,  dSivara  fis  akXo  e'Bvos  Ota 
^avrjs  arijiaivea-Bai.." — Iambliohds,  De  Mysleriis,  vii.  cap.  t. 

i.e.  "For  it  is  by  no  means  always  the  case  that  translated  terms  preaerre  the  original 
conception  ;  indeed  every  nation  has  some  idiomatic  expressions  which  it  is  impossible  to 
i;ender  perfectly  in  the  language  of  another." 


"As  well  may  we  fetch  words  from  the  EtJiiopians,  or  East  or  West  Indians, 
and  thrust  them  into  our  Language,  and  baptize  all  by  the  name  of  English,  as  those 
which  we  daily  take  from  the  Latiiie  or  Languages  thereon  depending ;  and  hence  it 
Cometh,  (as  by  often  experience  is  found)  that  some  Bnglish^men  discoursing  together, 
others  being  present  of  our  own  Nation  ....  are  not  able  to  understand  what  the 
others  say,  notwithstanding  they  call  it  Mn^lisli  that  they  speak." — R.  V(BiiSTEaAH), 
Sestitution  of  Decayed  Intelligence,  ed.  1673,  p.  223. 


"  Utque  novis  facilis  signatur  cera  figuris, 
Nee  manet  ut  fuerat,  nee  formas  servat  easdem, 
Sed  tamen  ipsa  eadem  est ;  tooem  sic  semper  eandem 
Ease,  sed  in  varias  doceo  migrare  figuras. " 

Ovid.  Metamorph.  xv.  169-172  (adapt.). 


"...   Take  this  as  a  good  fare-well  draught  of  Eng]iBk-lndia,n  liquor." — Pdbchas, 
To  the  Reader  {before  Terry's  Relation  of  East  India),  ii,  1463  (misprinted  1464). 


"  Nee  dubitamus  multa  esse  quae  et  nos  praeterierint.  Homines  enim  sumus,  et 
occupati  offioiis  ;  subaicivisque  temporibus  ista  ouramns."— C.  Plinii  Sboundi,  Hist. 
Nat.  Praefatio,ad  Vespasianum. 


"  Haec,  si  displioui,  fuerint  solatia  nobis  : 

Haeo  fuerint  nobis  praemia,  si  plaeui." 

Martialis,  Epigr.  It  xci. 


HOBSON-JOBSON  : 

BEING 

A  GLOSSAKY 

OF 

ANGLO-INDIAN  COLLOQUIAL 

WORDS  AND    PHRASES, 

AND   OP 

KINDRED    TERMS; 

ETYMOLOGICAL,   HISTORICAL,    GEOGRAPHICAL, 
AND    DISCURSIVE. 


By  col.  HENEY  YULE,  R.E.,   C.B..  LL.D., 

EDITOR  OF    "the   BOOK  OF  SEE  MAKCO   POLO,"  ETC. 
AND  THE  LATE 

ARTHUE    COKE    BUENELL,    Ph,D.,  CLE., 

AUTHOR   OP    "the   ELEHBKTS   OF  SOOTH  INDIAN  PALAEOSKAPHT, "   ETC. 


LONDON: 

JOHN    MUEEAY,    ALBEMAELE    STEEET. 

1886. 
[All  Eights  reserved,'] 


SS'O/ 


/CORNELL? 
UNIVERSITYJi 
LIBRARY  ^^ 


BRADBURY,  AGNEW,   &  CO.,  PRINTERS,   WHITEFRIARS. 


PREFACE. 


The  objects  and  scope  of  this  work  are  explained  in  the  Intro- 
ductory Remarks  which  follow  the  Preface.  Here  it  is  desired  to 
say  a  few  words  as  to  its  history. 

The  book  originated  in  a  correspondence  between  the  present 
writer,  who  was  living  at  Palermo,  and  the  late  lamented  Arthur 
BuRNELL,  of  the  Madras  Civil  Service,  one  of  the  most  eminent  of 
modern  Indian  scholars,  who  during  the  course  of  our  communica- 
tions was  filling  judicial  offices  in  Southern  and  Western  India, 
chiefly  at  Tanjore.  We  had  then  met  only  once — at  the  India 
Library ;  but  he  took  a  kindly  interest  in  work  that  engaged  me, 
and  "this  led  to  an  exchange  of  letters,  which  went  on  after  his 
return  to  India.  About  1872 — I  cannot  find  his  earliest  reference 
to  the  subject — he  mentioned  that  he  was  contemplating  a  vocabu- 
lary of  Anglo-Indian  words,  and  had  made  some  collections  with 
that  view.  In  reply  it  was  stated  that  I  likewise  had  long  been 
taking  note  of  such  words,  and  that  a  notion  similar  to  his  own 
had  also  .been  at  various  times  floating  in  my  mind.  And  I  pro- 
posed that  we  should  combine  our  labom's. 

I  had  not,  in  fact,  the  linguistic  acquirements  needful  for 
carrying  through  such  an  undertaking  alone ;  but  I  had  gone 
through  an  amount  of  reading  that  would  largely  help  in  instances 
and  illustrations,  and  had  also  a  strong  natural  taste  for  the  kind 
of  work. 

This  was  the  beginning  of  the  portly  double-columned  edifice 
which  now  presents  itself,  the  completion  of  which  my  friend  has 
not  lived  to  see.  It  was  built  up  from  our  joint  contributions  till 
his  untimely  death  in  1882,  and  since  then  almost  daily  additions 
have  continued  to  be  made  to  the  material  and  to  the  structure. 
The  subject,  indeed,  had  taken  so  comprehensive  a  shape,  that  it 
was  becoming  difficult  to  say  where  its  limits  lay,  or  why  it  should 


viii  PBEFACE. 

ever  end,  except  for  the  old  reason  which  had  received  such 
poignant  illustration :  Ars  longa,  vita  brevis.  And  so  it  has 
been  wound  up  at  last. 

The  work  has  been  so  long  the  companion  of  my  horae  subsi- 
civae,  a  thread  running  through  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  so  many 
years,  in  the  search  for  material  first,  and  thenjin  their  handling  and 
adjustment  to  the  edifice — for  their  careful  building  up  has  been 
part  of  my  duty  from  the  beginning,  and  the  whole  of  the  matter 
has,  I  suppose,  been  written  and  re-written  with  my  own  hand  at 
least  four  times — and  the  work  has  been  one  of  so  much  interest 
to  dear  friends,  of  whom  not  a  few  are  no  longer  here  to  welcome 
its  appearance  in  print,*  that  I  can  hardly  speak  of  the  work 
except  as  mine. 

Indeed,  in  bulk,  nearly  seven-eighths  of  it  is  so.  But  Buenell 
contributed  so  much  of  value,  so  much  of  the  essential ;  buying,  in 
the  search  for  illustration,  numerous  rare  and  costly  books  which 
were  not  otherwise  accessible  to  him  in  India ;  setting  me,  by  his 
example,  on  lines  of  research  with  which  I  should  have  else  pos- 
sibly remained  unacquainted ;  writing  letters  with  such  fullness, 
frequency,  and  interest  on  the  details  of  the  work  up  to  the 
summer  of  his  death;  that  the  measure  of  bulk  in  contribution  is 
no  gauge  of  his  share  in  the  result. 

In  the  Life  of  Frank  Buckland  occur  some  words  in  relation  to 
the  church-bells  of  Ross,  in  Herefordshire,  which  may  with  some 
aptness  illustrate  our  mutual  relation  to  the  book  : 

"It  is  said  that  the  Man  of  Ross"  (John  Kyrle)  "was  present  at 
the  casting  of  the  tenor,  or  great  bell,  and  that  he  took  with  him  an  old 
silver  tankard,  which,  after  drinking  claret  and  sherry,  he  threw  in  and 
had  cast  with  the  bell." 

John  Kyrle's  was  the  most  precious  part  of  the  metal  run  into  the 
mould,  but  the  shaping  of  the  mould  and  the  larger  part  of  the 
material  came  from  the  labour  of  another  hand. 

At  an  early  period  of  our  joint  work  Buenell  sent  me  a  fragment 
of  an  essay  on  the  words  which  formed  our  subject,  intended  as  the 
basis  of  an  introduction.  As  it  stands,  this  is  too  incomplete  to 
print,  but  I  have  made  use  of  it  to  some  extent,  and  given  some 
extracts  from  it  in  the  Introduction  now  put  forward.! 

*  The  dedication  was  sent  for  press  on   6th  January;  on  the  13th    GUV 
departed  to  his  rest.  '      ' 

t  Three  of  the  mottoes  that  face  the  title  were  also  sent  by  him. 


PREFACE. 


The  alternative  title  (Hobson-Jobson)  which  has  been  given  to 
this  book  (not  without  the  expressed  assent  of  my  collaborator), 
doubtless  requires  explanation. 

A  valued  friend  of  the  present  writer  many  years  ago  pub- 
lished a  boot,  of  great  acumen  and  considerable  originality,  which 
he  called  Three  Essays,  with  no  Author's  name ;  and  the  result- 
ing amount  of  circulation  was  such  as  might  have  been  expected. 
It  was  remarked  at  the  time  by  another  friend  that  if  the  volume 
had  been  entitled  A  Book,  by  a  Chap,  it  would  have  found  a  much 
larger  body  of  readers.  It  seemed  to  me  that  A  Glossary  or  A 
Vocabulary  would  be  equally  unattractive,  and  that  it  ought  to 
have  an  alternative  title  at  least  a  little  more  characteristic.  If 
the  reader  will  turn  to  Hobson-Jobson  in  the  Glossary  itself,  he 
will  find  that  phrase,  though  now  rare  and  moribund,  to  be  a 
typical  and  delightful  example  of  that  class  of  Anglo-Indian 
argot  which  consists  of  Oriental  words  highly  assimilated,  perhaps 
by  vulgar  lips,  to  the  English  vernacular ;  whilst  it  is  the  more 
fitted  to  our  book,  conveying,  as  it  may,  a  veiled  intimation  of 
dual  authorship.  At  any  rate,  there  it  is  ;  and  at  this  period  my 
feeling  has  come  to  be  that  such  is  the  book's  name,  nor  could  it 
well  have  been  anything  else. 

In  carrying  through  the  work  I  have  sought  to  supplement  my 
own  deficiencies  from  the  most  competent  sources  to  which  friend- 
ship afforded  access.  Sir  Joseph  Hooker  has  most  kindly 
examined  almost  every  one  of  the  proof-sheets  for  articles  dealing 
with  plants,  correcting  their  errors,  and  enriching  them  with  notes  of 
his  own.  Another  friend,  Professor  Egbeetson  Smith,  has  done 
the  like  for  words  of  Semitic  origin,  and  to  him  I  owe  a  variety  of 
interesting  references  to  the  words  treated  of,  in  regard  to  their 
occurrence,  under  some  cognate  form,  in  the  Scriptures.  In  the  early 
part  of  the  book  the  Kev.  George  Motjle  (now  Bishop  of  Ningpo), 
then  in  England,  was  good  enough  to  revise  those  articles  which 
bore  on  expressions  used  in  China  (not  the  first  time  that  his 
generous  aid  had  been  given  to  work  of  mine).  Among  other 
friends  who  have  been  ever  ready  with  assistance  I  may  mention 
Dr.  Eeinhold  Eost,  of  the  India  Library;  General  Egbert 
Maclagan,  E.E. ;  Sir  George  Birdwood,  C.S.I.  ;  Major- 
General  E.  H.  Keatinge,  V.C,  C.S.I.  ;  Professor  Terrien 
DB  LA  Couperib:  and  Mr.  E.  Colboene  Baber,  at  present 
Consul-General  in  Corea.     Dr.  J.  A.  H.  Murray,  editor  of  the 


X  .  PBEFAGE. 

great  English  Dictionary,  has  also  been  most  kind  and  courteous 
-in  the  interchange  of  communications,  a  circumstance  which  will 
account  for  a  few  cases  in  which  the  passages  cited  in  both  works 
are  the  same. 

My  first  endeavour  in  preparing  this  work  has  been  to  make  it 
accurate ;  my  next^to  make  it — even  though  a  Glossary — interest- 
ing. In  a  work  intersecting  so  many  fields,  only  a  fool  could 
imagine  that  he  had  not  fallen  into  many  mistakes ;  but  these, 
when  pointed  out,  may  be  amended.  If  I  have  missed  the  other 
object  of  endeavour,  I  fear  there  is  little  to  be  hoped  for  from  a 
second  edition. 

H.    YULE, 

hth  January,  1886. 


CONTENTS. 


PAOE 

Dedication  to  Sir  Geoegb  Yule,  C.B.,  K.C.S.I T 

PBEPAcaE vii 

Ihtkoductokt  Eestaeks xiii 

Note  A.  to  do xxii 

Note  B.      ,, xxiv 

NoTA  Beke— m  THE  Use  of  the  Glossaby xxv 

(A)  Kegarding  Supplement xxv 

(B)  Eegarding  Dates  of  Quotations xxviii 

(0)  Eegarding  Transliteration xxviii 

FiiLTiEE  Titles  of  Books  quoted  m  the  Glossary  .        ...  xxix 

COEBIGEITDA xlvii 


GlloSSAEY 1 

SUPPLEMENT 752 


ARTHUR    BDRNELL.      (Bom   1S40 ;  died  1882.) 


INTEODUCTOEY  EEMAEKS. 


Words  of  Indian  origin  have  been  insinuating  themselves  into  English 
ever  since  the  end  of  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  and  the  beginning  of  that  of 
King  James,  when  such  terms  as  calico^  chintz,  and  ginghcmn  had  already 
effected  a  lodgment  in  English  warehouses  and  shops,  and  were  lying  in 
wait  for  entrance  into  English  literature.  Such  outlandish  guests  grew 
more  frequent  120  years  ago,  when,  soon  after  the  middle  of  last  century, 
the  numbers  of  Englishmen  in  the  Indian  services,  civil  and  military, 
expanded  with  the  great  acquisition  of  dominion  then  made  by  the 
Company  ;  and  we  meet  them  in  vastly  greater  abundance  now. 

Vocabularies  of  Indian  and  other  foreign  words,  in  use  among  Euro- 
peans in  the  East,  have  not  unfrequently  been  printed.  Several  of  the 
old  travellers  have  attached  the  like  to  their  narratives  ;  whilst  the  pro- 
longed excitement  created  in  England,  a  hundred  years  since,  by  the 
impeachment  of  Hastings  and  kindred  matters,  led  to  the  publication 
of  several  glossaries  as  independent  works  ;  and  a  good  many  others 
have  been  published  in  later  days.  At  the  end  of  this  Introduction  will 
be  found  a  list  of  those  which  have  come  under  my  notice,  and  this 
might  no  doubt  be  largely  added  to.  * 

Of  modern  Glossaries,  such  as  have  been  the  result  of  serious  labour, 
all,  or  nearly  all,  have  been  of  a  kind  purely  technical,  intended  to 
facilitate  the  comprehension  of  official  documents  by  the  explanation  of 
terms  used  in  the  Kevenue  department,  or  in  other  branches  of  Indian 
administration.  The  most  notable  examples  are  (of  brief  and  occasional 
character),  the  Glossary  appended  to  the  famous  Fifth  Report  of  the 
Select  Committee  of  1812,  which  was  compiled  by  Sir  Charles  Wilkins  ; 

*  See  Note  A.  at  end  of  Introduction. 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS. 


and  (of  a  far  more  vast  and  comprehensive  sort),    the  late  Professor 
Horace    Hayman   Wilson's    Glossary  of   Judicial   and    Revenue   Terms 
(4 to,  1855)  which  leaves  far  behind  every  other  attempt  in  that  kind.* 
That  kind  is,  however,  not  ours,  as  a  momentary  comparison  of  a  page 
or  two  in  each  Glossary  would  suffice  to  show.    Our  work  indeed,  in  the 
long  course  of  its  compilation,  has  gone  through  some  modification  and 
enlargement  of  scope  ;  but  hardly  such  as  in  any  degree  to  aifect  its  dis- 
tinctive character,  in  which  something  has  been  aimed  at  differing  in 
form  from  any  work  known  to  us.     In  its  original  conception  it  was  in- 
tended to  deal  with  all  that  class  of  words  which,  not  in  general  per- 
taining to  the  technicalities  of  administration,  recur  constantly  in  the 
daily  intercourse  of  the  English  in  India,  either  as  expressing  ideas  really 
not  provided  for  by  our  mother-tongue,  or  supposed  by  the  speakers 
(often   quite   erroneously)   to   express  something  not  capable   of  just 
denotation  by  any  English  term.     A  certain  percentage  of  such  words 
have  been  carried  to  England  by  the  constant  reflux  to  their  native 
shore  of  Anglo-Indians,  who  in  some  degree  imbue  with  their  notions 
and  phraseology  the  circles  from  which  they  had  gone  forth.     This  effect 
has  been  still  more  promoted  by  the  currency  of  a  vast  mass  of  literature, 
of  all  qualities  and  for  all  ages,.deahng  with  Indian  subjects;  as  well  as 
by  the  regular  appearance,  for  many  years  past,  of  Indian  correspon- 
dence in  English  newspapers,  insomuch  that  a  considerable  number  of 
the  expressions  in  question  have  not  only  become  familiar  in  sound  to 
English  ears,  but  have  become  naturalized  in  the  English  language,  and 
are  meeting  with  ample  recognition  in  the  great  Dictionary  edited  by 
Dr.  Murray  at  Oxford. 

Of  words  that  seem  to  have  been  admitted  to  full  franchise,  we  may 
give  examples  in  curry,  toddy,  veranda,  cheroot,  loot,  nabob,  teapoy,  sepoy, 
cowry;  and  of  others  familiar  enough  to  the  English  ear,  though  hardly 
yet  received  into  citizenship,  compound,  batta,  pucka,  chowry,  baboo, 
mahout,  aya,  nautch,\  first-chop,  competition-waZfoA,  griffin,  &c.  But 
beyond  these  two  classes  of  words,  received  within  the  last  century  or  so 
and  gradually,  into  half  or  whole  recognition,  there  are  a  good  many 
others,  long  since  fully  assimilated,  which  really  originated  in  the 
adoption  of  an  Indian  word,  or  the  modification  of  an  Indian  proper 
name.  Such  words  are  the  three  quoted  at  the  beginning  of  these  re- 
marks, chintz,  calico,  gingham,  also  shawl,  bamboo,  pagoda,  typhoon 
monsoon,    mandarin,   palanquin,X    &".,    and    I    may   mention    among 

*  Professor  Wilson's  work  may  perhaps  tear  re-editing,  but  can  hardly  for  its  nur 
pose,  be  superseded.  The  late  eminent  Telugu  scholar,  Mr.  C.  P.  Brown'  interleaved 
with  criticisms  and  addenda,  a  copy  of  Wilson,  which  is  now  in  the  India  Librarv' 
I  have  gone  through  it,  and  borrowed  a  few  notes,  with  acknowledgment  bv  the 
initials  C.  P.  B.     The  amount  of  improvement  does  not  strike  me  as  important 

t  Nautch,  It  may  be  urged,  is  admitted  to  full  franchise,  being  used  bv  so  emir,PT,t 
aw-nter  as  Mr.  Browning.  But  the  fact  that  his  use  is  entirfly  mij^  seZs  to 
justify  the  classification  lu  the  text  (see  Gloss.,  s.  v.).  A  like  remark  apples  to 
compmmd  See  for  the  tremendous  fiasco  made  in  its  intended  use  by  a  mn,? 
intelhgent  lady  novelist,  the  last  quotation  s.v.  in  Gloss 

t  Gloss  s.v.  (note  p.  502  col  5,  and  p.  503,  col.  a),  contains  quotations  from  the 
Vidgate  of  the  passage  in  Canticles  m.  9,  regarding  King  Solomon's /.rcj,^  of 
Lebanon  cedar._  I  have  to  thank  an  old  friend  for  pointing  out  that  the  word 
Eev3  Won'"         ^''''^''  '"  '°^'™  '"""^'"^  ^^  "'  mtroduction  into  fte 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS.  xv 

further  examples  ■which  may  perhaps  surprise  my  readers,  the  names 
of  three  of  the  boats  of  a  man-of-war,  viz.  the  cutter,  the  jolly-hoot, 
and  the  dingy,  as  all  (probably)  of  Indian  origin.  *  Even  phrases  of 
a  different  character — slang  indeed,  but  slang  generally  supposed  to 
be  vernacular  as  well  as  vulgar — e.g.,  ' that  is  the  cheese ;'  *  or  sup- 
posed to  be  vernacular  and  profane — e.  g.,  '  I  don't  care  a  dam '  * — are 
in  reality,  how^ever  vulgar  they  may  be,  neither  vernacular  nor  profane, 
but  phrases  turning  upon  innocent  Hindustani  vocables. 

"We  proposed  also,  in  our  Glossary,  to  deal  with  a  selection  of  those 
administrative  terms,  which  are  in  such  familiar  and  quotidian  use  as  to 
form  part  of  the  common  Anglo-Indian  stock,  and  to  trace  all  (so  far  as 
possible)  to  their  true  origin — a  matter  on  which,  in  regard  to  many  of 
the  words,  those  who  hourly  use  them  are  profoundly  ignorant — and  to 
follow  them  down  by  quotation  'from  their  earliest  occurrence  in 
literature. 

A  particular  class  of  words  are  those  indigenous  terms  which  have 
been  adopted  in  scientific  nomenclature,  botanical  and  zoological.  On 
these  Mr.  Bumell  remarks  : — 

"  The  first  Indian  botanical  names  were  chiefly  introduced  by  Garcia 
de  Orta  (Colloquies,  printed  at  Goa  in  1563),  C.  d'Acosta  (Tractado, 
Burgos,  1578),  and  Ehede  van  Drakenstein  {Hortus  Malabaricus,  Amster- 
dam, 1682).  The  Malay  names  were  chiefly  introduced  by  Kumphius 
(Herharitim  Amhoinense,  completed  before  1700,  but  not  published  till 
1741).  The  Indian  zoological  terms  were  chiefly  due  to  Dr.  P.  Buchanan, 
at  the  beginning  of  this  century.  Most  of  the  N.  Indian  botanical  words 
were  introduced  by  Eoxburgh." 

It  has  been  already  intimated  that,  as  the  work  proceeded,  its  scope 
expanded  somewhat,  and  its  authors  found  it  expedient  to  introduce  and 
trace  many  words  of  Asiatic  origin  which  have  disappeared  from  collo- 
quial use,  or  perhaps  never  entered  it,  but  which  occur  in  old  writers  on 
the  East.  We  also  judged  that  it  would  add  to  the  interest  of  the  work, 
were  we  to  investigate  and  make  out  the  pedigree  of  a  variety  of 
geographical  names  which  are  or  have  been  in  familiar  use  in  books  on 
the  Indies;  take  as  examples  Bombay,  Madras,  Guardafui,  Malabar, 
Moluccas,  Zanzibar,  Pegu,  Sumatra,  Quilon,  Seychelles,  Ceylon,  Java,  Ava, 
Japan,  Doah,  FunJab,,Sco.,  illustrating  these,  like  every  other  class  of 
word,  by  quotations  given  in  chronological  series. 

Other  divagations  stiU  from  the  original  project  wiU  probably  present 
themselves  to  those  who  turn  over  the  pages  of  the  work,  in  which  we 
have  been  tempted  to  introduce  sundry  subjects  which  may  seem  hardly 
to  come  within  the  scope  of  such  a  glossary. 

The  words  with  which  we  have  to  do,  taking  the  most  extensive  view 
of  the  field,  are  in  fact  organic  remains  deposited  under  the ,  various 
currents  of  external  influence  that  have  washed  the  shores  of  India  during 
twenty  centuries  and  more.  Rejecting  that  derivation  of  elephant  ■[ 
which  would  connect  it  with  the  Ophir  trade  of  Solomon,  we  find  no 
existing  western  term  traceable  to  that  episode  of  communication  ;  but 
the  Greek  and  Roman  commerce  of  the  later  centuries  has  left  its  fossils 
on  both  sides,  testifying  to  the  intercourse  that  once  subsisted.     Agallo- 

*  See  these  words  in  Gloss. 
t  See  that  word  in  Supplement. 


INTROBUGTORT  REMARKS. 


chum,  carbasus,  camphor,  sandal,  mush,  nard,  pepper  (n-ewepi,  from  Skt. 
pippali,  'long  pepper'),  ginger  {^vyyi^epis,  see  under  Ginger),  lac,  costus, 
opal,  malabathrum  or  folium  indicum,  beryl,  sugar  (a-aKxap,  from  Skt.  sar- 
kara,  Prak.  sahhara),  rice  {Spv^a,  but  see  s.v.),  were  products  or  names,  in- 
troduced from  India  to  the  Greek  and  Eoman  world,  to  which  may  be  added 
a  few  terms  of  a  different  character,  such  as  Bpaxp^aves,  Sapfidves  {sramanas, 
or  Buddhist  ascetics),  fuXa  a-ayoKLva  kcu  a-aa-afiiva  (logs  of  teak  and  shisham), 
the  a-dyyapa  (rafts)  of  the  Periplus  (see  Jangar  in  Gloss.)  ;  whilst  dmara, 
dramma,  perhaps  haslvra  ('tin,'  Kaa-a-iTepos),  hasturl  ('musk,'  Katrropiov,  pro- 
perly a  different,  though  analogous  animal  product),  and  a  very  few  more, 
have  remained  in  Indian  literature  as  testimony  to  the  same  inter- 
course.* 

The  trade  and  conquests  of  the  Ajabs  both  brought  foreign  w6rds  to 
India  and  picked  up  and  carried  westward,  in  form  more  or  less  cor- 
rupted, words  of  Indian  origin,  some  of  which  have  in  one  way  or  other 
become  part  of  the  heritage  of  all  succeeding  foreigners  in  the  East. 
Among  terms  which  are  familiar  items  in  the  Anglo-Indian  colloquial, 
but  which  had,  in  some  shape  or  other,  found  their  way  at  an  early  date 
into  use  on  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean,  we  may  instance  bazaar, 
cazee,  hummaul,  brinjaul,  gingely,  safflowei", grab,  maramut,dewaun  (dogana, 
douane,  &c.).  Of  others  which  are  found  in  medieval  literature,  either 
West-Asiatic  or  European,  and  which  still  have  a  place  in  the  Anglo- 
Indian  or  English  vocabulary,  we  may  mention  am6«--gris,  chanh,  junk, 
jogy,  kirwob,  kedgeree,  fanam,  calay,  bankshall,  mudiliar,  tindal,  cranny. 

"The  conquests  and  long  occupation  of  the  Portuguese,  who  by  the  year 
1540  had  established  themselves  in  all  the  chief  ports  of  India  and  the 
East,  have,  as  might  have  been  expected,  bequeathed  a  large  number  of 
expressions  to  the  European  nations  who  have  followed,  and  in  great  part 
superseded  them.  We  find  instances  of  missionaries  and  others  at  an  early 
date  who  had  acquired  a  knowledge  of  Indian  languages,  but  these  were 
exceptional,  t  The  natives  in  contact  with  the  Portuguese  learned  a 
bastard  variety  of  the  language  of  the  latter,  which  became  the  lingua 
franca  of  intercourse,  not  only  between  European  and  native,  but  occa- 
sionally between  Europeans  of  different  nationalities.  This  Indo-Portu- 
guese  dialect  continued  to  serve  such  purposes  down  to  a  late  period  in 
the  last  century,  and  has  in  some  localities  survived  down  nearly  to  our 
own  day.J  The  number  of  people  in  India  claiming  to  be  of  Portuguese 
descent  was,  in  the   17th  century,  very  large.     Bernier,  about  1660, 


'  For  he  (Sultan  Shuja',  Aurangzeb's  brother)  much  courted  all  those 
PortM^raZ  Fathers,  Missionaries,  that  are  in  that  Province.  .  .  .  And  they 
were  indeed  capable  to  serve  him,  it  being  certain  that  in  the  kingdom 
of  Bengale  there  are  to  be  found  not  less  than  eight  or  nine  thousand 

*  See  A.  "Weber,  in  Iixdian  Antiquary,  ii.  143  seqq.  Most  of  the  other  Greek 
words,  which  he  traces  in  Sanskr'it,  are  astronomical  terms  derived  from  books 

■i.T^'t^®"^*'  "*  the  very  beginning  of  the  16th  century,  shows  some  acquaintance 
with  Malayalam,  and  introduces  pieces  of  conversation  in  that  language  Before  the 
end  of  the  16th  century,  printing  had  been  introduced  at  other  places'  besides  Go-i 

'^%'z!t)^t:^iii:^i^^^-it  IT  "  '"'^^^  ''^'^'''  '^  '^^^  ^■^^^''^ 

lati,'lfcS."-A!"B'.'"  '''"'  '  '"""'^  '"  '=°"'"°"  "^^'  --i  ^1-.  --ewhat 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


families  of  Franguis,  Portugals,  and  these  either  Natives  or  Mesticks." 
{Bernier,  E.  T.  of  1684,  p.  27.) 

A.  Hamilton,  whose  experience  belonged  chieily  to  the  end  of  the 
same  century,  though  his  book  was  not  published  till  1727,  states  :— 

"Along  the  Sea-coasts  the  Portuguese  have  left  a  Vestige  of  their 
Language,  tho'  much  corrupted,  yet  it  is  the  Language  that  most  Euro- 
peans learn  first  to  qualify  them  for  a  general  Converse  with  one  another, 
as  well  as  with  the  different  inhabitants  of  India."     {Preface,  p.  xii.) 

Lockyer,  who  published  16  years  before  Hamilton,  also  says  : — 

This  they  (the  Portugueze)  may  justly  boast,  they  have  established  a 

kind  of  Lingua  Franca  in  all  the  Sea  Ports  in  India,  of  great  use  to  other 

Europeans,   who    would   find   it   difficult   in   many  places   to   be  well 

understood  without  it."  {An  Accoimtofthe  Trade  in  India,  1711,  p.  286.) 

The  early  Lutheran  Missionaries  in  the  South,  who  went  out  for  the 
S.P.C.K.,  all  seem  to  have  begun  by  learning  Portuguese,  and  in  their 
diaries  speak  of  preaching  occasionally  in  Portuguese.*'  The  foundation 
of  this  lingua  franca  was  the  Portuguese  of  the  beginning  of  the  16th 
century  ;  but  it  must  have  soon  degenerated,  for  by  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century  it  had  lost  nearly  all  trace  of  inflexion,  f 

It  may  from  these  remarks  be  easily  understood  how  a  large  number 
of  our  Anglo-Indian  colloquialisms,  even  if  eventually  traceable  to  native 
sources  (and  especially  to  Mahratti,  or  Dravidian  originals)  have  come 
to  us  through  a  Portuguese  medium,  and  often  bear  traces  of  having 
passed  through  that  alembic.  Not  a  few  of  these  are  familiar  all  over 
India,  but  the  number  current  in  the  south  is  larger  still.  Some  other 
Portuguese  words  also,  though  they  can  hardly  be  said  to  be  recognized 
elements  in  the  Anglo-Indian  colloquial,  have  been  introduced  either  into 
Hindustani  generally,  or  into  that  shade  of  it  which  is  in  use  among 
natives  in  habitual  contact  with  Europeans.  Of  words  which  are  essen- 
tially Portuguese,  among  Anglo-Indian  colloquialisms,  persistent  or 
obsolete,  we  may  quote  goglet,  gram,  plantain,  muster,  caste,  peon,  padre, 
mistry  or  muistry,  almyra,  aya,  cobra,  mosquito,  pomfret,  cameez,  palmyra, 
still  in  general  use ;  picotta,  rolong,  pial,fogass,  margosa,  preserved  in  the 
south ;  batel,  brdb,  foras,  oart,  vellard  in  Bombay ;  joss,  compradore,  lin- 
guist in  the  ports  of  China;  and  among  more  or  less  obsolete  terms.  Moor, 
for  a  Mohammedan,  still  surviving  under  the  modified  form  Moorman,  in 
Madras  and  Ceylon ;  Gentoo,  still  partially  kept  up,  I  believe,  at  Madras 
in  appHcationto  the  Telugu  language,  mustees,  castees,  bandeja  ('  a  tray '), 
Kittysol  '  an  umbrella,'  and  this  survived  ten  years  ago  in  the  Cal- 
cutta customs  tariff),  cuspadore  {'  a  spittoon '),  and  covid  ('  a  cubit  or 
ell ').  Words  of  native  origin  which  bear  the  mark  of  having  come  to  us 
through  the  Portuguese  may  be  illustrated  by  such  as  palanquin,  man- 

*  See  "Notices  of  Madras  and  Cuddalore,&o., by  the  earlier  Missionaries."  Longman, 
1858,  passim.  See  also  Manual,  &o.  in  Book-List,  infra,  p.  xxxviii.  Dr.  Carey, 
writing  from  Serampore  as  late  as  1800,  says  that,  the  children  of  Europeans  hy  native 
women,  whether  children  of  English,  French,  Dutch,  or  Danes,  were  all  called  Portu- 
guese.    Smith's  Life  of  Carey,  152. 

t  See  Ifote  B.  at  end  of  Introductory  Remarks.  "Mr.  Beames  remarked  some  time 
ago  that  most  of  the  names  of  places  in  South  India  are  greatly  disfigured  in  the  forms 
used  hy  Europeans.  This  is  because  we  have  adopted  tho  Portiiguese  orthography. 
Only  in  this  way  it  can  he  explained  how  Kolladam  has  become  Goleroon,  Solaman- 
dalam,  Goromandel,  and  Tuttukkudi,  Tuticorin."  (A.  B.)  Mr.  Burnell  was  so  im- 
pressed with  the  excessive  corruption  of  S.  Indian  names,  that  he  would  hardly  ever 
willingly  venture  any  explanation  of  them,  considering  the  matter  all  too  uncertain. 


XTiii  INTBODUCTOBY  BE  MARKS. 


darin,  mangelin  (a  small  weight  for  pearls,  <fec.)  monsoon,  typhooii,  mango, 
mangosteen,  JacJc-frmt,  hatta,  curry,  clwp,  congee,  coir,  cutch,  catamaran, 
cassanar,  nabob,  avadavat,  betel,  areca,  benzoin,  corge,  copra.*  A  few- 
examples  of  Hindustani  words  borrowed  from  the  Portuguese  ai-e  chdbi 
('a  key'),  bdola  ('a  portmanteau'),  hdlti  ('a  bucket'),  marfol  ('a 
hammer '),  taulipa  ('  a  towel,'  Port,  toalha),  sdbun  {'  soap '),  bdsan  ('  plate' 
from  Port,  bacia)  lllam  and  nlldm  ('an  auction'),  besides  a  number  of 
terms  used  by  Lascars  on  board  ship. 

The  Dutch  language  has  not  contributed  much  to  our  store.  The 
Dutch  and  the  English  arrived  in  the  Indies  contemporaneously,  and 
though  both  inherited  from  the  Portuguese,  we  have  not  been  the  heirs 
of  the  Dutch  to  any  great  extent,  except  in  Ceylon,  and  even  there 
Portuguese  vocables  had  already  occupied  the  colloquial  ground.  Peter- 
silbj,  the  word  in  general  use  in  English  families  for  'parsley,'  appears 
to  be  Dutch.  An  example  from  Ceylon  that  occurs  to  memory  is  burglier. 
The  Dutch  admitted  people  of  mixt  descent  to  a  kind  of  citizenship,  and 
these  were  distinguished  from  the  pure  natives  by  this  term,  which  sur- 
vives. Burgher  in  Bengal  means  'a  rafter,'  properly  barga.  A  word 
spelt  and  pronounced  in  the  same  way  had  again  a  curiously  different 
application  in  Madras,  where  it  was  a  corruption  of  Vadagar,  the  name 
given  to  a  tribe  in  the  Nilgherry  hills ; — ^to  say  nothing  of  Scotland, 
where  Burghers  and  Antiburghers  were  Northern  tribes  (vehiti  Gog  et 
Magog !)  which  have  long  been  condensed  into  elements  of  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church ! 

Southern  India  has  contributed  to  the  Anglo-Indian  stock  words  that 
are  in  hourly  use  also  from  Calcutta  to  Peshawur  (some  of  them 
already  noted  under  another  cleavage),  e.  g.  betel,  mango,  jac/c,  cheroot, 
mungoose,  pariah,  bandicoot,  teak,  patcharee,  chatty,  catechu,  tope  ('  a 
grove '),  curry,  mulligatawny,  congee.  Mamooty  (a  digging  tool)  is  familiar 
in  certain  branches  of  the  service,  owing  to  its  having  long  had  a 
place  in  the  nomenclature  of  the  Ordnance  department.  It  is  Tamil, 
manvetti,  '  earth-cutter.'  Of  some  very  familiar  words  the  origin  re- 
mains either  dubious,  or  matter  only  for  conjecture.  Examples  are 
hackery  (which  arose  apparently  in  Bombay),  fiorihan,  topaz. 

As  to  Hindustani  words  adopted  into  the  Anglo-Indian  colloquial  the 
subject  is  almost  too  wide  and  loose  for  much  remark.  The  habit  of 
introducing  these  in  English  conversation  and  writing  seems  to  prevail 
more  largely  in  the  Bengal  Presidency  than  in  any  other,  and  especially 
more  than  in  Madras,  where  the  variety  of  different  vernaculars  in  use 
has  tended  to  make  their  acquisition  by  the  English  less  universal  than  is 
in  the  north  that  of  Hindustani,  which  is  so  much  easier  to  learn,  and  also 
to  make  the  use  in  former  days  of  Portuguese,  and  now  of  English,  by 
natives  in  contact  with  foreigners,  and  of  French  about  the  French 
settlements,  very  much  more  common  than  it  is  elsewhere.  It  is  this 
bad  habit  Of  interlarding  English  with  Hindustani  phrases  which  has 
so  often  excited  the  just  wrath  of  high  English  officials,  not  accustomed 


*  The  nasal  termination  given  to  many  Indian  words,  when  adopted  into  European 
use,  as  w.  palanquin,  maiidarin,  &c.,  must  be  attributed  mainly  to  the  Portuguese  • 
but  it  cannot  be  entirely  due  to  them.  For  we  find  the  nasal  termination  of  Achin 
in  Mahommedan  writers  (see  p.  3),  and  that  of  Cochin  before  the  Portuguese  time 
(see  p.  173),  whilst  the  conversion  of  Pasei,  in  Sumatra,  into  Paccm,  as  the  Portu- 
guese call  it,  is  already  indicated  in  the  Basma  of  Marco  Polo. 


INTMODUGTOBY  REMARKS. 


to  it  from  their  youth,  and  which  (e.  g.)  drew  forth  in  orders  the 
humorous  indignation  of  Sir  Charles  Napier. 

One  peculiarity  in  this  use  we  may  notice,  which  doubtless  exem- 
plifies some  obscure  linguistic  law.  Hindustani  verbs  which  are  thus 
used  are  habitually  adopted  into  the  quasi-English  by  converting  the 
imperative  into  an  infinitive.  Thus  to  bunoio,  to  lugow,  to  fooziloio,  to 
puckarow,  to  dumhcow,  to  sumjoiv,  and  so  on,  tClmost  ad  libitum,  are 
formed  as  we  have  indicated.  * 

It  is  curious  to  note  that  several  of  our  most  common  adoptions  are 
due  to  what  may  be  most  especially  called  the  Oordoo  {Vrdtl)  or 
'  Camp '  language,  being  terms  which  the  hosts  of  Chinghiz  brought 
from  the  steppes  of  North  Eastern  Asia — e.  g.,  "  The  old  Bukshee  is  an 
awful  haliadur,-  but  he  keeps  a  first-rate  bobachee."  That  is  a  sentence 
which  might  easily  have  passed  without  remark  at  an  Anglo-Indian 
mess-table  thirty  years  ago, — perhaps  might  be  heard  still.  Each  of 
the  outlandish  terms  embraced  in  it  came  from  the  depths  of  Mongolia 
in  the  thirteenth  century.  Cliick  (in  the  sense  of  a  cane-blind),  daroga, 
oordoo  itself,  are  other  examples. 

With  the  gradual  assumption  of  administration  after  the  middle  of 
last  century,  we  adopted  into  partial  colloquial  use  an  immense  number 
of  terms,  very  many  of  them  Persian  or  Arabic,  belonging  to  techni- 
calities of  revenue  and  other  departments,  and  largely  borrowed  from 
our  Mahommedan  predecessors.  Malay  has  contributed  some  of  our 
most  familiar  expressions,  owing  partly  to  the  ceaseless  rovings  among 
the  Eastern  coasts  of  the  Portuguese,  through  whom  a  part  of  these 
reached  us,  and  partly  doubtless  to  the  fact  that  our  early  dealings  and 
the  sites  of  our  early  factories  lay  much  more  on  the  shores  of  the 
Eastern  Archipelago  than  on  those  of  Continental  India.  Paddy, 
godown,  compound,  bankshcUl,  rattan,  durian,  a-muck,  prow,  and  cadjan, 
junk,  crease,  are  some  of  these.  It  is  true  that  several  of  them  may  be 
traced  eventually  to  Indian  originals,  but  it  seems  not  the/less  certain 
that  we  got  them  through  the  Malay,  just  as  we  got  words  already 
indicated  through  the  Portuguese. 

We  used  to  have  a  very  few  words  in  French  form,  such  as  boutique 
and  mort-de-chien.  But  these  two  are  really  distortions  of  Portuguese 
words. 

A  few  words  from  China  have  settled  on  the  Indian  shores  and  been 
adopted  by  Anglo-India,  but  most  of  them  are,  I  think,  names  of  fruits 
or  other  products  which  have  been  imported,  such  as  loquot,  leechee,  choiu- 
chow,  cumquat,  ginseng,  &c.  and  (recently)  jinricksluvw.  For  it  must  be  noted 
that  a  considerable  proportion  of  words  much  used  in  Chinese  ports,  and 
often  ascribed  to  a  Chinese  origin,  such  as  mandarin,  junk,  clwp,  pagoda, 
and  (as  I  believe)  typlioon  (though  this  is  a  word  much  debated)  are  not 
Chinese  at  all,  but  words  of  Indian  languages,  or  of  Malay,  which  have  been 
precipitated  in  Chinese  waters  during  the  flux  and  reflux  of  foreign  trade. 

Within  my  own  earliest  memory  Spanish  dollars  were  current  in 
England  at  a  specified  value  if  they  bore  a  stamp  from  the  English 
mint.  And  similarly  there  are  certain  English  words,  often  obsolete  in 
Europe,  which  have  received  in  India  currency  with  a  special  stamp  of 

»  The  first  five  examples  willte  found  in  Gloss,  or  Surrx.  Banao,  is  imperative  of 
bana-nd,  'to  fabricate^;  lagdo  of  laga-na,  'to  lay  alongside,'  &c.  ;  samjhao,  of 
samjlid-na,  '  to  cause  to  understand, '  &g. 

b  2 


INTBODUCTOHY   BEMABKS. 


meaning ;  whilst  in  other  cases  our  language  has  formed  in  India  new 
compounds  applicable  to  new  objects  or  shades  of  meaning.  To  one  or 
other  of  these  classes  belong  outcry,  huggy,  Jiome,  interloper,  rogue 
(-elephant),  tiffin,  furlough,  ell,  roundel  ('an  umbrella,' obsolete),  ^s/j- 
fOih,  eaHhroil,  hog-deer,  flying-fox,  garden-lwuse,  musk-rat,  nor-wester, 
iron-wood,  long-drawers,  harking-deer,  custard^apple,^  grass-cutter,  &c. 

Other  terms  again  are  corruptions,  more  or  less  violent,  of  oriental  words 
and  phrases  which  have  put  on  an  English  mask.  Such  are  maund,  fool's 
raclc,  hearer,  cot,  loy,  helly-hand,  Penang-lawyer,  luchshaw,  goddess  (in  the 
Malay  region,  representing  Malay  gddls,  '  a  maiden '),  compound,  college- 
pheasant,  chopper,  summer-head,*  eagle-wood,  /ac^ass-copal,  bobbery,  Uper 
Roger  (used  in  a  correspondence  given  by  Dalrymple,  for  7uva  Raja,  the 
'  Young  King,'  or  Ca;sar,  of  Indo-Chinese  monarchies),  Isle-o'-Bats  (for  Al- 
lahabad or  Ilahdbdz  as  the  natives  often  call  it),  hdbsori-jobson  (see  Preface), 
St.  John's.  The  last  proper  name  has  at  least  three  applications.  There  is 
"  St.  John's"  in  Gfuzerat,  viz.  Sanjdn,  the  landing-place  of  the  Parsee  immi- 
gration in  the  8th  century ;  there  is  another  "  St.  John's "  which  is  a 
corruption  of  Shang-Chuang,  the  name  of  that  island  off  the  southern 
coast  of  China  whence  the  pure  and  ardent  spirit  of  Francis  Xavier  fled 
to  a  better  world  :  there  is  the  group  of  "  St.  John's  Islands  "  near  Singa- 
pore, the  chief  of  which  is  properly  Vviki-Silcajang. 

Yet  again  we  have  hybrids  and  corruptions  of  English  fully  accepted 
and  adopted  as  Hindustani  by  the  natives  with  whom  we  have  to  do,  such 
as  simkin,  port-shrdb,  brandy-pdm,  apU,  rasld,  tumlet  (a  tumbler),  gilds 
('  glass,'  for  drinking  vessels  of  sorts),  rail-ghdri,  lumber-ddr,  jail-hhana, 
bottle-hhdna,  buggy-khdna,  '  et  omne  quod  exit  in'  hhdna,  including  gym- 
khdna,'  a  very  modem  concoction  (q.  v.),  and  many  more. 

Taking  our  subject  as  a  whole,  however  considerable  the  philological 
interest  attaching  to  it,  there  is  no  disputing  the  truth  of  a  remark  with 
which  Bumell's  fragment  of  intended  introduction  concludes,  and  the 
application  of  which  goes  beyond  the  limit  of  those  words  which  can  be 
considered  to'  have  '  accrued  as  additions  to  the  English  language ' ; 
"  Considering  the  long  intercourse  with  India,  it  is  noteworthy  that  the 
additions  which  have  thus  accrued  to  the  English  language  are,  from  the 
intellectual  standpoint,  of  no  intrinsic  value.  Nearly  all  the  borrowed 
words  refer  to  material  facts,  or  to  peculiar  customs  and  stages  of 
society,  and,  though  a  few  of  them  furnish  allusions  to  the  penny-a-liner, 
they  do  not  represent  new  ideas." 

It  is  singular  how  often,  in  tracing  to  their  origin  words  that  come 
within  the  field  of  our  research,  we  light  upon  an  absolute  dilemma,  or 
bifurcation,  i.e.,  on  two  or  more  sources  of  almost  equal  probability,  and 
in  themselves  entirely  diverse.  In  such  cases  it  may  be  that,  though 
the  use  of  the  word  originated  from  one  of  the  sources,  the  existence  of 
the  other  has  invigorated  that  use,  and  contributed  to  its  eventual, 
diffusion. 

An  example  of  this  is  loy,  in  its  application  to  a  native  servant.  To 
this  application  have  contributed  both  the  old  English  use  of  boy  (analo- 
gous to  that  of  puer,  gargon,  Knabe)  for  a  camp-servant,  or  for  a  slave, 
and  the  Hindl-Marathi  bhoi,  the  name  of  a  caste  which  has  furnished 

*  This  is  in  the  Bombay  ordnance  nomenclature  for  a  large  umbrella.  It  represents 
the  Port,  sombrero  ! 


INTBOBUGTOBY  BEMABKS. 


palanquin,  and  umbrella-bearers  to  many  generations  of  Europeans  in 
India.  The  habitual  use  of  the  word  by  the  Portuguese,  for  many  years 
before  any  English  influence  had  touched  the  shores  of  India  {e.g.,  hoy 
de  sombrero,  boy  (Taguoa,  boy  de  palanquy),  shows  that  the  earliest  source 
was  the  Indian  one.         n 

Cooly,  in  its  application  to  a  carrier  of  burdens,  or  performer  of 
inferior  labour,  is  another  example.  The  most  probable  origin  of  this  is 
from  a  nomen  gentile,  that  of  the  Rolls,  a  hill-people  of  Guzerat  and  the 
Western  Ghats  (compare  the  origin  of  slave).  But  the  matter  is  per- 
plexed by  other  facts  which  it  is  difficult  to  connect  with  this.  Thus,  in 
S.  India,  there  is  a  Tamil  word  hUli,  in  common  use,  signifying  '  daily 
hire  or  wages,'  which  H.  H.  Wilson  regards  as  the  true  origin  of  the  word 
which  we  call  cooly.  Again,  both  in  oriental  and  Osmanli  Turkish,  kol 
is  a  word  for  a  slave,  and  in  the  latter  also  there  is  Iciileh,  '  a  male  slave, 
a  bondsman.'     Kiwi  is,  in  Tibetan  also,  a  word  for  a  slave  or  servant. 

Tanh,  for  a  reservoir  of  water,  we  are  apt  to  derive  without  hesitation, 
from  stagnum,  whence  Sp.  estanc,  old  Fr.  estang,  old  Eng.  and  Lowland 
Scotch  stank.  Port,  tanque,  till  we  find  that  the  word  is  regarded  by  the 
Portuguese  themselves  as  Indian,  and  that  there  is  excellent  testimony 
to  the  existence  of  tankd  in  Guzerat  and  Rajputana  as  an  indigenous 
word;  and  with  a  plausible  Sanskrit  etymology. 

Veranda  has  been  confidently  derived  by  some  etymologists  (among 
others  by  M.  Defrem^ry,  a  distinguished  scholar),  from  the  Pers.  bar- 
dmada,  '  a  projection,'  a  balcony  ;  an  etymology  which  is  indeed  hardly 
a  possible  one,  but  has  been  treated  by  Mr.  Beames  (who  was  evi- 
dently unacquainted  with  the  facts  that  do  make  it  hardly  possible)  with 
inappropriate  derision,  he  giving  as  the  unquestionable  original  a  Sans- 
krit word  baranda,  'a  portico.'  On  this  Burnell  has  observed  that  the 
word  does  not  laelong  to  the  older  Sanskrit,  but  is  only  found  in  com-, 
paratively  modem  works.  Be  that  as  it  may,  it  need  not  be  doubted 
that  the  word  veranda,  as  used  in  England  and  France,  was  imported 
from  India,  i.e.,  from  the  usage  of  Europeans  in  India  :  but  it  is  still 
more  certain  that  either  in  the  same  sense,  or  in  one  closely  allied,  the 
word  existed,  quite  independent  of  either  Sanskrit  or  Persian,  in  Portu- 
guese and  Spanish,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  occurs  in  the  very  earliest 
narrative  of  the  Portuguese  adventure  to  India  (Roteiro  do  Viagem  de 
Vasco  da  Gama,  written  by  one  of  the  expedition  of  U97),  confirmed  by 
the  Hispano-Arabic  vocabulary  of  Pedro  de  Alcala,  printed  in  1505,  pre- 
clude the  possibility  of  its  having  been  adopted  by  the  Portuguese  from 
intercourse  with  India. 

Mangroue,  John  Crawfurd  tells  us,  has  been  adopted  from  the  Malay 
manggi-mxmggi,  applied  to  trees  of  the  genus  Rhizophora.  But  we 
learn  from  Oviedo,  writing  early  in  the  sixteenth  century,  that  the  name 
mangle  was  applied  by  the  natives  of  the  Spanish  Main  to  trees  of  the 
same,  or  a  kindred  genus,  on  the  coast  of  S.  America,  which  same  mangle 
is  undoubtedly  the  parent  of  the  French  manglier,  and  not  improbably 
therefore  of  the  English  form  mangrove.* 

The  words  bearer,  mate,  cotwal,  partake  of  this  kind  of  dual  or  doubtful 
ancestry,  as  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  them  in  the  Glossary. 

*  Mr.  Skeat's  Etym.  Diet,  does  not  contain  mangrove. 


INTBODUGTOHY  UEMABKS—NOTE   A. 


Before  concluding,  a  word  should  be  said  as  to  the  orthography  used 
in  the  Glossary. 

My  intention  has  been  to  give  the  headings  of  the  articles  under  the 
most  usual  of  the  popular,  or,  if  you  will,  vulgar  quasi-English  spellings, 
whilst  the  oriental  words,  from  which  the  headings'  ar.e  derived  or  cor- 
rupted, are  set  forth  under  precise  transliteration,  the  system  of  which  is 
given  in  a  following  "  Nota  Bene."  When  using  the  words  and 
names  in  the  course  of  discursive  elucidation,  I  fear  I  have  not  been 
consistent  in  sticking  either  always  to  the  popular  or  always  to  the 
scientific  spelling,  and  I  can  the  better  understand  why  a  German  critic 
of  a  book  of  mine,  once  upon  a  time,  remarked  upon  the  etwas  schwanlcende 
yulische  Ortliographie.  Indeed  it  is  difficult,  it  never  will  for  me  be 
possible,  in  a  book  for  popular  use,  to  adhere  to  one  system  in  this 
matter  without  the  assumption  of  an  ill-fitting  and  repulsive  pedantry. 
Even  in  regard  to  Indian  proper  names,  in  which  I  once  advocated 
adhesion,  with  a  small  number  of  exceptions,  to  scientific  precision  in 
transliteration,  I  feel  much  more  inclined  than  formerly  to  sympathise 
with  my  friends  Sir  William  Muir  and  General  Maclagan,  who  have 
always  favoured  a  large  and  liberal  recognition  of  popular  spelling  in 
such  names.  And  when  I  see  other  good  and  able  friends  following  the 
scientific  Will-o'-the-Wisp  into  such  bogs  as  the  use  in  English  compo- 
sition of  sipdhi  and  jangal,  and  varandah — nay,  I  have  not  only  heard  of 
bagi,  but  have  recently  seen .  it — instead  of  the  good  English  words 
'sepoy,'  and  'jungle,'  'veranda,'  and  'buggy,'  my  dread  of  pedantic 
usage  becomes  the  greater.* 

For  the  spelling  of  Mahratta,  Mahratti,  I  suppose  I  must  apologize 
(though  something  is  to  be  said  for  it),  Marathi  having  established 
itself  as  orthodox. 


NOTE   A.— LIST    OF   GLOSSAEIES. 


1.  Appended  to  the  Boteiro  de  Vasco 
da,  Gama  (see  Book-list,  p.-  xlii.)  is  a 
Vocabulary  of  138  Portuguese  words  with 
their  corresponding  word  in  the  Lingua 
de  Calicut,  i.e.  in  Malay alam. 

2.  Appended  to  the  Voyages,  &c.,  du 
Sieur  de  la  Boullaye-le-Gouz  (Book-list, 
p.  xxxiii.),  is  an  Explication  de  plusieurs 
mots  dont  Vintelligence  e^t  nicessaire  au 
Lecteur  (pp.  27). 

3.  Fryer's  New  Account  (Book-list, 
p.  xxxiv.)  has  an  Index  Explanatory,  in- 
cluding Proper  Barnes,  Names  of  Things, 
and  Names  of  Persons  (12  pages). 

4.  "Indian   Vocahulary,   to  which  is 


prefixed    the    Forms    of  Impeachment." 
12mo,  Stockdale,  1788  (pp.  136). 

5.  "An  Indian  Glossary,  consisting  of 
some  Thousand  Words  and  Forms  com- 
monly used  in  the  Bast  Indies  ....  ex- 
tremely serviceable  in  assisting  Strangers 
to  acquire  with  Ease  and  Quickness  the 
Language  of  that  Country."  By  T.  T. 
Eobarts,  Lieut.,  &c.,  of  the  3rd  Regt. 
Native  Infantry,  E.I.  Printed  for  Mur- 
ray &  Highley,  Fleet  Street,  1800.  12rao. 
(not  paged). 

6.  "A  Dictionary  of  Mohammedan 
law,  Bengal  Revenue  Terms,  Shanscrit, 
Hindoo,  and  other  words  used  in  the  East 


.  Buggy '  of  course  is  not  an  oriental  word  at  all,  except  as  adopted  from  us  by 
orientals.  I  call  sejjoy,  jungle,  and  veranda,  good' English  words  ;  and  so  I  regard 
them,  just  as  good  as  alligator,  or  hurricane,  or  canoe,  or  Jentsalem  artichoke  or 
cheroot.  What  would  my  friends  think  of  spelling  these  in  English  books  as  alamrto 
aniljmracan,  and  canoa,  and  giraeole,  and  shunittu  ?  ' 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS— NOTE   A. 


Indies,  with  full  explanations,  the  leading 
word  used  in  each  article  being  printed  in 
a  new  Nustaluk  Type,"  &c.  By  S. 
BouBseau,  London,  1802.  12mo.  (pp. 
lxiv.-287).     Also  2nd  ed.  1805. 

7.  Glossary  prepared  for  the  Fifth 
BepoTt  (see  Book-list,  p.  xxxv.),  by  Sir 
Charles  Wilkins.  This  is  dated  in  the 
preface  "E.  I.  House,  1813."  The  copy 
used  is  a  Parliamentary  reprint,  dated 
1830. 

8.  The  Tolio  compilation  of  the  Bengal 
Begulations,  published  in  1828-29,  con- 
tains in  each  volume  a  Glossarial  Index, 
based  chiefly  upon  the  Glossary  of  Sir  C 
Wilkins. 

9.  In  1842  a  preliminary  "Glossary  of 
Indian  Terms,"  drawn  up  at  the  Et  I. 
House  by  Prof.  H.  H.  Wilson,  4to,  un- 
published, with  a  blank  column  on  each 
page  "for  Suggestions  and  Additions," 
was  circulated  in  India,  intended  as  a 
basis  for  a  comprehensive  official  Glossary. 
In  this  one  the  words  are  entered  in  the 
vulgar  speUing,  as  they  occur  in  the  docu- 
ments. 

10.  The  only  important  result  of  the 
circulation  of  No.  9,  was  "  Supplement 
to  the  Glossary  of  Indian  Terms, 
A— J.  By  H.  M.  Elliot,  Esq.,  Bengal 
Civil  Service.  Agra,  1845.  8vo.  (pp.  447). 

This  remarkable  work  has  been  revised, . 
re-arranged,  and  re-edited,  with  additions 
from  Elliot's  notes  and  other  sources,  by 
Mr.  John  Beames,  tif  the  Bengal  Civil 
Service,  vmder  the  title  of  "  Memoirs  on 
the  Folk-Lore  and  Oistribntion  of  the 
Baces  of  the  North- Western  Provinces  of 
India,  being  an  amplified  edition  of  "  (the 
above).     2  vols.  8vo.    Trlibner,  1869. 

11.  To  "  Morley's  Analytical  Digest  of 
all  the  Keported  Cases  Decided  in  the 
Supreme  Courts  of  Judicature  in  India," 
Vol.  I.,  1850,;  there  is  appended  a 
"  Glossary  of  Native  Terms  used  in  the 
Text "  (pp.  20). 

12.  In  "Wanderings  of  a  Pilgrim" 
(Book-list,  p.  xlvi.),  there  is  a  Glossary  of 
some  considerable  extent  (pp.  10  in  double 
columns). 

13.  "The  Zillah  Dictionary  in  the 
Roman  character,  explaining  the  Various 
Words  used  in  Business  in  India."  By 
Charles  Philip  Brown,  of  the  Madras 
Civil  Service,  &c.  Madras,  1852.  Imp. 
8vo.  (pp.  132). 

14.  "A  Glossary  of  Judicial  and  Be- 


venue  Terms,  and  of  Useful  Words 
occurring'in  Offlcial.Documents,  relating  to 
the  Administration  of  the  Government  of 
British  India,  from  the  Arabic,  Persian, 
Hindiist^nl,  Sanskrit,  Hindi,  Bengali, 
Uriy4  Maritthf,  Guzarfthi,  Telugu,  Kar- 
n^ta,  TSmil,  TVEalayiilam,  and  other  Lan- 
guages. ByH.H.'Wilsoji,  M.A.,.F.R.S;, 
Boden  Professor,  &c.  London,  1855. 
4to.  (pp.  585,  besides  ooimous  Index). 

15.  A  useful  folio  Glossary  published  by 
Government  at  Calcutta  between  1860  and 
1870,  has  beenused  by  me  and  is  quoted  in 
the  present  GLOSS.as  "Calcutta  Glossary." 
But  I  have  not  been  ableto  trace  it  again 
so  as  to  give  the  proper  title. 

16.  Ceylonese  Vocabulary,  see  Book- 
list, p.  xxxii. 

17.  "Kachahri  Technicalities,  or  A 
Glossary  of  Terms,  Rural,  Official,  and 
General,  in  Daily  Use  in  the  Courts  of 
Law,  and  in  Illustration  of  the  Tenures, 
Customs,  Arts,  and  Manufactures  of 
Hindustan.''  By  Patrick  Carnegy,  Com- 
missioner of  Rai  Bareli,  Oudh.  8vo.  2nd 
ed.  Allahabad,  1877  (pp.  361). 

18.  "A  Glossary  of  Indian  Terms, 
containing  many  of  the  most  important 
and  Useful  Indian  Words.  Designed  for 
the  Use  of  Officers  of  Revenue  and  Judi- 
cial Practitioners  and  Students."  Madras, 
1877.    8vo.  (pp.  255). 

19.  "A  Glossary  of  Beference  on  Sub- 
jects connected  with  the  Ear  East " 
(China  and  Japan).  By  H.  A.  Giles. 
Hong-Kong,  1878,  8vo.  (pp.  182). 

20.  "Glossary  of  Vernacular  Terms 
used  in  Official  Correspondence  in  the 
Province  of  Assam."  Shillong,  1879. 
(Pamphlet). 

21.  "Anglo-Indian  Dictionary.  A 
Glossary  of  such  Indian  Tenms  used  in 
English,  and  such  English  or  other  nqn- 
Indian  Terms  as  have  obtained  special 
meanings  in  India."  By  George  Clifford 
Whitworth,  Bombay  Civil  Service. 
London,  8vo,  1885  (pp.  xv.— 350). 

Also  the  following  minor  Glossaries  con- 
tained in  Books  of  Travel  or  History : — 

22.  In  "Cambridge's  Account  of  the 
War  in  India,"  1761  (Book-list,  p.  xxxii.) ; 
23.  In  "Grose's  Voyage,"  1772  (Book- 
list, p.  XXX vi.) ;  24.  In  Carraocioli's  "  life 
of  Clive"  (Book-list,  p.  xxxii.) ;  25.  In 
"  Bp.  Heber's  Narrative "  (Book-list, 
p.  xxxvi.) ;  26.  In  Herklots'  "Qanoon-e- 
Islam  (Book-list,  p.  xxxvii.). 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS— NOTE   B. 


NOTE    B.— THE    INDO-PORTUGDESE  PATOIS. 
(By  a.  C.  Buenell.) 

The  phonetic  changes  of  Indo-Portuguese  are  few.  F  is  substituted 
ior  p ;  whilst  the  accent  varies  according  to  the  race  of  the  speaker.* 
The  vocabulary  varies,  as  regards  the  introduction  of  native  Indian 
terms,  from  the  same  cause. 

Grammatically,  this  dialect  is  very  singular  : 


1.  All  traces  of  genders  are  lost — e.g. 
we  find  sua  povo  (Mat.  i.  21) ;  sua  name 
(Id.  i.  23) ;  sua  filho  (Id.  i.  25) :  siia  filhos 
(Id.  ii.  18) ;  sua  olhos  (Acts,  ix.  8) ;  o  dias 
(Mat.  ii.  1) ;  o  rey  (Id.  ii.  2) ;  hum  voz 
tinha  ouvido  (Id.  ii.  18). 

2.  In  the  plural,  s  is  rarely  added  ;  gene- 
rally, the  plural  is  the  same  as  the  sin- 
gular. 

3.  The  genitive  is  expressed  by  de, 
which  is  not  combined  with  the  article — 
e.g,  ^con/orme  de  o  tempo  (Mat.  ii.  16) ; 
Depots  de  o  morte  (Id.  ii.  19). 

4.  The  definite  article  is  unchanged  in 
the  plural :  como  o  discipulos  (Acts,  ix. 
19). 


5.  The  pronouns  still  preserve  some 
inflexions  :  £«,  mi  ;  nos,  nossotros ;  mimha, 
nossos,  &o.  ;  tu,  ii,  vossotros ;  tua,  vos- 
sos;  Elle,  ella,  eUotros,  elles,  sua,  suas, 
lo,  la. 

6.  The  verb  substantive  is  (present) 
tern,  (past)  timha,  and  (subjunctive)  s^a. 

7.  V  erbs  are  conjugated  by  adding,  for 
the  jjresent,  te  to  the  only  form,  viz^  the 
infinitive,  which  loses  its  final  r.  Thus, 
te  f alia  ;'  te  faze;  tern.  The  past  is  formed 
by  adding  JO — e.g.  ja  falla  ;  ja  oTha.  The 
future  is  formed  by  adding  ser.  To  express 
the  infinitive,  yer  is  added  to  the  Portu- 
guese infinitive  deprived  of  its  r. 


*  Unfortunately,  the  translators  of  the  Indo-Portuguese  New  Testament  have,  as 
much  as  possible,  preserved  the  Portuguese  orthography. 


NOTA  BENE— IN  the  use  op  the  glossaey. 

(A.)  The  bulk  which  the  volume  has  already  attained,  has  been  a  hin- 
drance to  the  introduction  of  a  full  Index,  which  had  been  intended.  It 
must  be  noted,  therefore,  that  the  examination  of  many  subjects  will  be 
incomplete  without  reference  to  the  Supplement,  and  I  append,  for  this 
reason,  a  list  of  articles  dealt  with  in  the  Supplement. 


AETIOLES   OMITTED   IN    GLOSSAEY,    ADDED   IN   SUPPT. 


Abyssinia. 

Agdaiin. 

Akalee, 

Alablaze-pan. 

Alcoranas  (?) 

Alguada. 

Alpeen, 

Ap. 

Art,  European. 

Bahirwutteea. 

Bando ! 

Bargany. 

Barramuhul. 

Bassan. 

Bat^ra. 

Bayparree,    Beo- 

parry. 
Behar. 
Benares. 
Biscobra. 
Brahminy  Butter. 
Breech-Candy. 
Budge-Budge. 
Budlee. 
Burgher  (c). 
Bussora,  Balsora. 

Cadjowa. 
CaimaJ. 
Canarin. 
Canhameira,  Coni- 

mere. 
Capass. 
Carens. 
Caryota. 
Casuarina. 
Chandemagore. 
Cherry-fouj. 
Chobwa. 
Chownee. 
Chucklah. 
Chuckmuck. 
ChuUo ! 
Chunar-gurh. 
Colao. 

Congeveram. 
Congo-bunder,    or 

Cong. 
Coolin. 
Cotton.   . 
Counsilleg. 
Course. 
Currumshaw  Hills, 

Daimio, 


Dangur. 

Daroheenee. 

Dengue. 

Deuti. 

Devil. 

Devil-bird. 

Devil's  Reach. 

Diamond  Harbour. 

Didwan  (?). 

Doombur. 

Dosooty. 

Double-grill. 

Dour. 

Dowra. 

Durjun. 

Durwauza-bund. 

Ekteng. 
Elchee. 
Elephant. 
Elu. 

Fanqui. 

Ferozeshuhur. 

Eutwa. 

Galgal. 

Gaurian. 

Gavial. 

Gazat. 

Gingi. 

Gobang. 

Goorka,  Goorkally, 

Goung. 

Gunta. 

Gwalior, 

Hansaieri. 
Havildar's  Guard. 
Hong  Kong. 

Idalcan,  Hidalcan, 

and  Idalxa. 
Izam  Maluco. 

Jam  (nautical  mea- 
sure). 
Jamma. 
Janc^da. 
Jasoos. 

Jiggy-jiggy. 

Earbaree. 
Kardar. 
Kedgeree,  n.p. 
Khot. 


Khurreef. 

Khyber  Pass. 

Kidderpore. 

Kizilbaeh. 

Kotul. 

Kuzzanna. 

Kyoung. 

Lamasery. 

Lat,  Lath. 

Law-officer. 

Laximana. 

Leaguer. 

Lishtee. 

Lotoo. 

Lucknow. 

Lugow,  To. 

Ma-bap. 

Madremaluco. 

Malabar  HiU. 

Maladoo. 

Marw&ee. 

Mayla. 

Meekly. 

Melique  Verido. 

Mincopie. 

Miscall. 

Mone. 

Moon  Blindness. 

Mufty. 

Munneepore. 

Nalkee. 
Narrows,  The 
Naund. 
Nizam. 
Nizamaluco. 
Nol-kole. 
Norimon. 
Numerifcal  Affixes. 

Ooriya. 
Ovidore. 

Pahlavi. 

Pailoo. 

Pilagil^ss. 

Papua. 

Pardao. 

Pazend. 

Perpetuano. 

Phanseegar, 

Picar. 

Plassey. 

Pod^r. 


Porgo. 

Praag. 

Praya. 

Pultun, 

Purdesee. 

Putnee,  Putney. 

Pyse! 

Quemoy. 

Keshire. 

Rhinoceros. 

Rhotass. 

Rogue's  River. 

Roooka. 

Roselle. 

Rowtee. 

Rubbee. 

Ruble. 

Sabaio. 
Sagar-pesha. 


Sanguicel. 

Sanguicer,  ii.  p. 

Satigam. 

Shiraz. 

Slave. 

Summerhead  (under 

Sombrero). 
Sonthals. 
Su^kin. 
Sufeena. 
Supreme  Court. 
Surrinjaumee,  Gram. 
Sutledge. 

Taj. 

Tanor. 

Tara,  Tare. 

Teerut,  Teertha. 

Thakoor. 

Towleea. 

Tuan. 

Urz  and  TJrzee. 

Vettyver. 
Vizier. 

White  Jacket. 
Woon. 

Xeroansor. 

Zend  and  Zenda- 
vesta. 


NOTA    BENE  {A.). 


AETIOLES  IN  GLOSSARY  ADDITIONALLY  ILLUSTRATED. 


Ahc&tee. 

Brandy  Coortee. 

Aoh^nook. 

Broach. 

Adawlut. 

Bucksheesh. 

Adigar. 

Buddha,  Buddhist 

Afghan. 

Budgrook. 

Alcove, 

Buggy. 

Aldea. 

Bungalow. 

Aljofar. 

Burma. 

Allahabad. 

Burrampooter. 

AUeja. 

Buxee. 

Aloes. 

Buxerry. 

Aloo  Bokhara. 

Byde,    or     Bede 

Ambaree. 

Horse. 

A  muck. 

Anaconda. 

Cabob. 

Andor. 

Cabook. 

Angely-wood. 
Ant;  White. 

Cacouli. 

Gaffer. 

Apricot. 

Cafila. 

Aracan. 

Calamander  Wood. 

Arbol  Triste. 

Calambao. 

Assegay. 

Calcutta. 

Aumildar. 

Caluat. 

Avadavat. 

Cameeze. 

Aya. 

Candahar. 

Cangue. 

Baba. 

Canongo. 

Baboo. 

Canteroy. 

Badgeer. 

Canton. 

Bahaudur. 

■  Capucat. 

Balasore. 

Caravanseray. 

Balaes. 

Carboy. 

Balcony. 

Carcana. 

Bamboo. 

Carnatio. 

Banana. 

Carrack. 

Bancook. 

Cassowary. 

Bandaree. 

Caste. 

Bandeja. 

Castees. 

Bandel. 

Cathay. 

Bantam. 

Cat's-Eye. 

Banyan. 

Catty. 

Bashaw. 

Cavally. 

Bassadore. 

Cazee. 

Batta. 

Ceylon. 

Battas,  Bataks. 

Chabootra. 

Bay. 

Chawbuck. 

Bayadfere. 

Chelingo. 

Bdellium. 

Chicane. 

Bear-tree. 

Chick. 

Bearer. 

Chilao. 

Beegum. 

Chillumbrum. 

Peer. 

Chillumchee. 

,  Country. 

China  (dish). 

Beriberi. 

Chinapatam. 

Betel. 

Chinsura. 

Bezoar. 

Chit. 

Bheesty. 

Chi  tt  agon  2". 

Bilayutee-pawnee. 

Choky? 

Biloooh. 

Chop. 

Black. 

Choul. 

Black  Town. 

Choultry.     • 

Bobbery-bob  ! 

Chouse. 

Bombay. 

Chow-chow. 

Bora. 

Chowdry. 

Borneo. 

Chowringhee. 

Boutique. 

Chowry. 

Bowly. 

Choya. 

Chucker. 
Chuckler. 
Chudder. 
Chumijuk. 
Chupra. 
Churruok. 
Chuttanutty. 
Circars. 
Civilian, 
Classy. 
Coast, 

Cobra  de  Capello. 
Cochin. 
Cockroach. 
Coco. 

Coco-de-Mer. 
Coleroon. 
Columbo-Koot. 
Comboy. 
Competition- 
wallah. 
Compound. 
Compradore. 
Congee, 
Conicopoly. 
Consoo. 
Consumah. 
Cooch  Azo. 
Coolung. 
Coorsy. 
Corge. 
Coromandel. 
Corral. 
Cosmin. 
Cospetir. 
Coss. 
Cossack. 
Cossid. 
Cossim  bazar. 
Cossya. 
Cot. 

Country. 
Cowcolly. 
Cowle. 
Cowry. 
Cowtails. 
Cranny. 
Crease,  Cris, 
Creole. 
Cubebs. 
Cuouyada, 
Cuddapah, 
Cuddy. 
Culgee. 
Cumshaw. 
Cumum. 
Curry. 

CuBOUSS. 

Cuspadore. 

Custard-apple. 

Custom. 

Cuttanee, 

Cyrus. 

Dacca. 

Dadney. 

Dalaway, 


Dam. 

Dammer. 

Daroga. 

Datchin. 

Datura. 

Dawk. 

Daye. 

Delhi. 

Delly,  Mount. 

DeloU. 

Demijohn. 

Devadasi. 

Dewaun. 

Dhall. 

Dhooly. 

Dhoon. 

Dhow. 

Dlmrna. 

Diul-Sind. 

Doai ! 

Doraj. 

Dravida. 

Druggerraan. 

Drumstick, 

Dub. 

Duck. 

Dumdum. 

Durbart 

Durian. 

Dustoor. 

Dustuck. 

Eed. 

Elephanta  (b). 
Elk. 

Eurasian. 
Europe. 

Fakeer. 

Eanam. 

Farash. 

Eedea, 

Eirefly. 

Eiringhee. 

Elying-Eox. 

Prazala. 

Galle,  Point  de. 

Ganda. 

Garden-house. 

Gautama. 

Gentoo. 

Ghauts. 

Ghurry. 

Gingeli. 

Gingerly. 

Gingham. 

Girja. 

Goa^stone. 

Godavery. 

Goglet. 

Gomasta, 

Gong. 

Goojur. 

Goolail. 

Goont. 

Gorawallah, 


NOTA   BENE— (A.). 


xxvu 


Grordower. 

Khan  (b). 

Musk-rat. 

Punch-house. 

Gosbeck. 

Khanum. 

Musnud. 

Punkah. 

Grab. 

Khir^i. 

Mussaulchee. 

Pyjamma. 

Griffin. 

Khudd. 

Muasoola. 

Pyke(b). 

Gruff. 

Killadar. 

Mustees. 

Grunth. 

Kincob. 

Muster. 

Radaree. 

Grunthum. 

Kitmutgar. 
Kittysol. 

Muxadabad. 

Regulation. 

Guana. 

Muzbee. 

Resident. 

Guava. 

Kling. 

Myna. 

Ressaldar. 

Gudge. 

Kobang. 

Rohilla. 

Guinea-cloths. 

Koel. 

Nabob. 

Roomee. 

Guinea-fowl. 

Kookry. 

Narcondam. 

Roundel. 

Guinea-worm. 

Kotow. 

Neelam. 

Rowce. 

Gum-gum. 

Kuttaur. 

Neelgye. 

Rozye. 

Gunny. 

Negapatam. 

Rum. 

Gureeb-nuwauz. 

Lac. 

Nilgherry. 

Ruttee. 

Gutta  Percha. 

Lack. 

Gyal. 

Lar. 

St.  John's. 

Gynee. 

Larry-bunder. 

Nipa. 

Salabad. 

Liampo. 

Nokar. 

Salempoory. 

Hackery. 

Lingam. 

Nuggurcote. 

Saligram. 

Halalcore. 

Lip-lap. 

Nuzzur., 

Salsette. 

Hanger. 

Long-cloth. 

Samshoo. 

Harry. 

Long-drawers. 

Omrah. 

Sanslirit. 

Haut  (b). 

Loot. 

Ooplah. 

Satrap. 

Havildar. 

Looty. 

Oordoo. 

Sayer. 

Hickmat. 

Lory. 

Opium. 

Scavenger. 

Hindee. 

Loutea. 

Orange. 

Scymitar. 

Hindoo  Koosh. 

Lungoor. 

Ormus. 

Seedy. 

Hindostanee. 

Otto. 

Seerpaw. 

Hing. 

Mabar. 

Outcry. 

Sepoy. 

Hobson-Jobson. 

Macao. 

Overland. 

Serai  (a). 

Hoogly. 

Macareo. 

Shabunder. 

Hooka. 

Macheen. 

Paddy-bird. 

Shaddock. 

Hooluck. 

Magadoxo. 

Padre. 

Shambogue. 

Hoonimaun. 

Mahfljun. 

Pagoda  (c). 

Sheeah. 

Hosbolhookhum . 

Mahout. 

Palankeen. 

Sherbet. 

Hubshee. 

Mahratta. 

Palempore. 

Sicca. 

Huromaul. 

Mahratfca  Ditch. 

Pandy. 

Siris. 

Hurearra. 

Maistry. 

Papaya. 

Sitting  up. 

Malabar  (b). 

Parbutty. 

Sittringy. 

Impale. 
India. 

Mandarin. 

Parell. 

Snake-stone. 

Mangalore  (b). 

Patcharee. 

Sombrero. 

Indigo. 

Mangelin. 

Pattamar. 

Soorky. 

Interloper. 

Manjee. 

Pawl. 

Soursop. 

Itzeboo. 

Martaban,  n.p. 

Pawnee,  Kalla. 

Sowar. 

Masulipatam. 

Pecul. 

*^Vinrifrr 

Jack. 

Matross. 

Peepul. 

Sucker  Bucker. 

Jaggery. 

Milk-bush. 

Peer. 

Sultan. 

Jagheer. 

Moouddum. 

Pergunnah. 
Peshawar. 

Sunderbunds. 

Jam  (title  . 

Mogul. 

Surat. 

James  and  Mary. 

,  The  Great. 

Peshcubz. 

Suttee. 

Jangar. 

Mohur,  Gold. 

Peshcush. 

Swally. 

Jangomay. 

Mohwa. 

Pice. 

Syce. 

Jawaub. 

Moluccas. 

Picottah. 

Sycee. 

Jeel. 

Monegar. 

Piece-goods. 

Jezya. 

Monsoon. 

Pig-sticking. 

Talisman. 

Jhoom. 

Mooktear. 

Pishashee. 

Talook. 

John  Company. 

MooUah. 

Plantain. 

Tanadar. 

Joss. 

Moolvee. 

Poligar. 

Tanga. 

Jowaulla  Mookhee. 

Moonga. 

Pommelo. 

Tangun. 

Jowaur. 

Moonshee. 

Pondicherry. 

Tazeea. 

Judea. 

Moor. 

Porcelain. 

Tea. 

Julibdar. 

Moorpunky. 

Pra,  Phra. 

Teapoy. 

Jumbeea. 

Moors. 

President. 

Telinga. 

Juncameer. 

Mora. 

Prow. 

Tenasserim. 

Jungeera. 

Mort-de-chien. 

Puckauly. 

Tiffin. 

Jungle. 

Mosque. 

Pulwah. 

lE'S^^, 

Jungle-terry. 
Junkeon. 

Mucoa. 

Pun. 

Tinoall 

Muggrabee. 

Punch. 

Tobra. 

Juribasso. 

Muncheel. 

Punchayet. 

Tola. 

xxviii 

NOTA    BENE   {B.   AND    C). 

Tomaun. 

Trumpak. 

TTjungtanah. 

Winter. 

Toolsy. 

Tuccavee. 

Upas. 

Woolock. 

Topaz. 
Tope-khana. 

Tumlook. 
Turban. 

Venetian. 

Writer. 
Xerafine. 

Toucan. 

Turkey. 

WaU. 

Tribeny. 

Tyconna. 

Wanderoo. 

Zebu. 

Trichinopoly. 

Typhoon. 

West  Coast. 

Zemindar. 

(B.)  The  dates  attached  to  quotations  are  not  always  quite  consistent. 
In  beginning  the  compilation,  the  dates  given  were  those  of  the  publication 
quoted ;  but  as  the  date  of  the  composition,  or  of  the  use  of  the  word 
in  question,  is  often  much  earlier  than  the  date  of  the  book  or  the  edition 
in  which  it  appears,  the  system  was  changed,  and,  where  possible,  the 
date  given  is  that  of  the  actual  use  of  the  word.  But  obvious  doubts 
may  sometimes  rise  on  this  point. 

The  dates  oi publication  of  the  w^orks  quoted  will  be  found,  if  required, 
from  the  Book  List,  following  this  Nota  bene. 


(C.)  The  system  of  transliteration  used  is  substantially  the  same  as 
that  modification  of  Sir  William  Jones's  which  is  used  in  Shakespear's 
Hindustani  Dictionary.     But — 

The  first  of  the  three  Sanskrit  sibilants  is  expressed  by  (s).  And,  as  in 
Wilson's  Glossary,  no  distinction  is  marked  between  the  Indian  aspirated 
Tc,  g,  and  the  Arabic  gutturals  M.,  gh.  Also,  in  words  transliterated  from 
Arabic,  the  sixteenth  letter  of  the  Arabic  alphabet  is  expressed  by  (f). 
This  is  the  same  type  that  is  used  for  the  cerebral  Indian  {t).  Though  it 
can  hardly  give  rise  to  any  confusion,  it  would  have  been  better  to  mark 
them  by  distinct  types.  The  fact  is,  that  it  was  wished  at  first  to  make 
as  few  demands  as  possible  for  distinct  types,  and,  having  begun  so, 
change  could  not  be  made. 

The  fourth  letter  of  the  Arabic  alphabet  is  in  several  cases  represented 
by  {th)  when  Arabic  use  is  in  question.  In  Hindustani  it  is  pronounced 
as  (s). 

Also,  in  some  of  Mr.  Bumell's  transliterations  from  S.  Indian  languages, 
he  has  used  (k)  for  the  pecuhar  Tamil  hard  (r),  elsewhere  (r),  and  (y) 
for  the  Tamil  and  Malayalam  (k)  when  preceded  and  followed  by  a 
vowel. 


LIST   OF   FULLER   TITLES   OF  BOOKS    QUOTED 
IN  THE   GLOSSARY. 


Abdallatif.     Relation    de   I'Egypte,    See 

De  Sacy,  Silvestre. 
Abel-Eemusat,    Nouveaux  Melanges  Asia- 

tiques.    2  vols.  8vo.  Paris,  1829. 
Abren,  A.  de.    Sesc.  de  Malaca,  from  the 

Pwmaso  Portuguez. 
Abulghazi.    H.  des  Mogols  et  des  Tatares, 

par  Aboul  Ghazi,  with  French  transl. 

by   Baron    Besmaisons.      St.   Petersb. 

2  vols.  Svo.  1871. 
Academy,  The.    A  Weekly  Eeview,  &c. 

London. 
Acosta,  Christ.   Traotado  de  las  Drogas  y 

Medecinas   do    las    Indias    Orientales. 

4to.  Burgos,  1.578. 
,  E.    Hist.  Rerum  a  Soo.  Jesu  in 

Orients  gestarum.     Paris,  1572. 

Joseph  de.     Natural  and  Moral 


History  of  the  Indies,  E.  T.  of  Edward 

Grimston,  1604.    Edited  for  Hak.  Soo. 

by  C.  Markham.     2  vols.  1880. 
Adams,  Erancis.     Names  of  all  Minerals, 

Plants,  and  Animals  described  by  the 

Greek  authors,  &o.     (Being  a  Suppl.  to 

Dunbar's  Greek  Lexicon.) 
Aelian.     Claudii  Aeliani,  De  Natura  Ani- 

malium,  Libri  XVIL 
Mn..     Aia-i-Akbaii,  The,  by  Abul  Eazl 

'Allami,  tr.  from  the  orig.  Persian  by 

H.  Blochmann,  M..A.    Calcutta,  1873. 

Vol.1. 
The  MS.  of  the  remainder  disappeared 

at  Mr.  Blochmann's  lamented  death  in 

1878;    a    deplorable    loss    to    Oriental 

literature. 
■ — .    forig.).     The  same.     Edited  in  the 

ongiual    Persian    by  H.    Blochmann, 

M.A.   Calcutta,  1872,  2  vols.  4to.   Both 

these  were  printed  by  the  Asiatic  Society 

of  Bengal. 
Aitohison,  C.  XJ.    Collection  of  Treaties, 

Engagements,  and  Sunnuds  relating  to 

India  andNeiehbouring|Countrles,  8  vols. 

8vo.    Revised  ed.,  Calcutta,  1876-78. 
Ajaib-al-Hind.    See  Merveilles. 
Albirunt.    Chronology  of  Ancient  Nations. 

E.  T.  by  Dr.  C.  E.  Sachau  (Or.  Transl. 

Eund).    4to.    1879. 
AlcalEi,    Pray    Pedro    de.       Vocabulista 

Arauigo  en  letraCastellana.  Salamanca, 

1503. 
Ali  Baba,  Sir.    Twenty-one  Days  in  India, 

being   the    Tour    of    (by    G.    Aberigh 

Mackay),    London,  1880.  I 


Amari.  I  Diplomi  Arabi  del  R.  Archivio 
Eiorentino.    Pirenze,  1863,  4to. 

Anderson,  Philip,  A.M.  The  English  in 
Western  India,&c.2nd  ed.Revised.l856. 

Andriesz,  G.  Besohrij ving  der  Reyzen,  4to. 
Amsterdam,  1670. 

Angria  Tulagee.  Authentic  and  Faithful 
History  of  that  Aroh-Pyrate.  London, 
1756. 

Annaes  Maritimos.  4  vols.  Svo.  Lisbon, 
1840-44. 

Anc[uetil  du  Perron,  Le  Zendavesta. 
3  vols.  Disoours  Prehminaire,  &c.  (in 
first  vol.).     1771. 

Aragon,  Chronicle  of  King  James  of.  E.  T. 
by  the  late  John  Eorster,  M.P.  2  vols. 
Imp.  Svo. 

Arbuthnot,  Sir  A.  Memoir  of  Sir  T. 
Munro,  prefixed  to  ed.  of  his  Minutes, 
2  vols.    1881. 

Arch.  Port.  Or.  Archivo  Portuguez  Ori- 
ental. A  valuable  and  interesting  col- 
lection published  at  Nova  Goa,1857  seqq. 

Archivio  Storico  Italiano. 

The  quotations  are  from  two  articles 
in  the  Agpendice  to  the  early  volumes, 
viz., 

(1)  Relazione  di   Leonardo    da  Ca' 

Masser  sopra  il  Commercio 
dei  Portoghesi  nell'  India 
(1506).    App.  Tom.  II.  1845. 

(2)  Lettere  di  Ginv.    da  Empoli,  e 

la  Vita  di  Esso,  scritta  da 
suo  zio  (1530).  App.  Tom.  III. 
1846. 

Arnold,  Edwin.  The  Light  of  Asia  (as  told 
in  Verse  by  an  Indian  Buddhist). 
1879. 

Assemani,  Joseph  Simonius,  Syrus  Maro- 
nita.  BibliothecaOrientalis  Clementino- 
Vatioana.  3  vols,  in  4,  folio.  Romae, 
1719-1728. 

Ayeen  Akbery.  By  this  spelling  are  dis- 
tinguished quotations  from  the  tr.  of 
Erancis  Gladwin,  first  published  at  Cal- 
cutta in  1783.  Most  of  the  quotations 
are  from  the  London  edition,  2  vols.  4to. 
1800. 

Baber.  Memoirs  of  Zehir-ed-din  Mu- 
hammed  Baber,  Emperor  of  Hindustan. 
.  .  .  Translated  partly  by  the  late  John 
Leyden,,  Esq,,  MT.D.,  partly  by  William 
Erskine,  Esq.,  &c.  London  and  Edinb., 
4to.    1826. 


FULLER    TITLES    OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


Baboo  and  other  Tales,  descriptive  of 
Society  in  India.  Smitli  &  Elder. 
London,  1834.  (By  Augustus  Prinsep, 
B.C.S.,  a  brother  of  James  and  H. 
Thoby  Prinsep.) 
Bacon,  T.  First  Impressions  of  Hindustan. 

2  vols.    1837. 
Baden  Powell.    Punjab  Handbook,  vol.  ii. 
Manufactures  and  Arts.    Lahore,  1872. 

Bailey,  Nathan.  Diction.  Britannicum, 
or  a  more  Compleat  Universal  Etymol. 
English  Diet.  &c.  The  whole  Eevis'd 
and  Improv'd  by  N,  B.,  *iAd\oyot. 
1730.    Polio. 

Baillie,  N.  B.  E.  Digest  of  Moohummudan 
Law  applied  by  British  Courts  in  India. 
2  vols.    18G5-69. 

Baker,  Mem.  of  Gen.  Sir  W.  E.,  K.E., 
K.C.B.    Privately  printed.    1882. 

Balbi,  Gaspare.  Viaggio  dell'  Indie  Ori- 
entaU.     12mo.    Venetia,  1.590. 

Baldaeus,  P.  Of  this  writer  Burnell  used 
the  Dutch  ed.,  Naauwkeurige  Beschry- 
vinge  van   Malabar    en    Choromandel, 

folio,  1672,  and Ceylon,  folio,  1672. 

I  have  used  the  German  ed.,  contain- 
ing in  one  volume  seriatim,  Wahrhaftige 
Ausfiihrliehe  Besohreibung  der  beruhm- 
ten  Ost-Indischen  Kusten  Malabar  und 
Coromandel,  als  auch  der  Insel  Zeylon 
....  benebst  einer  ....  Entdeckung 
der  Abgiiterey  der  Ost-Indischen  Hey- 
den.  .  .  ,  Amsterdam,  1672,  folio. 

Baldelli-Boni.  Storia  del  Milione,  2  vols. 
Eirenze,  1827. 

Baldwin,  Oapt.  J.  H.  Large  and  Small 
Game  of  Bengal  and  the  N.  W.  Pro- 
vinces of  India.    1876. 

Balfour,  Dr.  E.   Cyclopaedia  of  India. 

Banarus,  Narrative  of  Insurrection  at,  in 
1781.  Calc.  4to.  1782.  Reprinted  at 
Koorkee,  1853. 

Banyan  Tree,  The.  A  Poem.  Printed  for 
private  circulation.    Calcutta,  1856. 

(The  author  was  Lt.-Col.  R.  A.  Yule, 
9th  Lancers,  who  fell  before  Dehli. 
June  19, 1857). 

Barbaro,  losafa.  Viaggio  alia  Tana,  &c. 
In  Ramusio,  torn.  ii.  Also  E.  T,  by 
W.  Thomas,  Clerk  of  Council  to  King 
Edward  VI.,  embraced  in  Travels  to 
Tana  and  Persia,  Hak.  Soc,  1873. 

N.B.— It  is  impossible  to  discover 
from  Lord  Stanley  of  Alderley's  Pre- 
face whether  this  was  a  reprint,  or 
printed  from  an  unpublished  MS. 

Barbier  de  Meynard,  Dictionnaire  G^ogr. 
Hist,  et  Litter,  de  la  Perse,  &o.  Ex- 
trait  .  .  .  de  Yaqout.  Par  C.  B.  de  M. 
Paris,  1861.    Large  8vo. 

Barbosa.  A  Description  of  the  Coasts  of 
E.  Africa  and  Malabar  in  the  beginning 
of  the  16th  century.  By  Duarte  Bar- 
bosa. Transl.,  &c.,  by  Hon.  H.  E.  J 
Stanley.    Hak.  Soc,  1866. 

.     Lisbon  Ed.    Livro  de  Duarte 

Barbosa.   Being  No.  VII.  in  CoUecijao 
de    Noticias    para    a   Historia  e   Geo- 


grafia,  &o.      Publ.  pela  Academia  Real 
das  Sciencias,  tomo  ii.    Lisboa,  1812. 
Barbosa.     Also  in  torn.  ii.  of  Ramusio. 
Barretto,    Relation    de    la    Province    de 
Malabar.     Er.  tr.,  8vo.     Paris,  1646. 

Originally  pub.  in  Italian.  Roma, 
1645. 

Barros,  Joao  de.  Decadas  da  Asia,  Dos 
feitos  que  os  Portuguezes  iizeram  na 
Conquista  e  Descubrimento  das  Terras  e 
Mares  do  Oriente. 

Most  of  the  quotations  are  taken  from 
the  edition  in  12mo.  Lisboa,  1778,  issued 
along  with  Couto  in  24  vols. 

The  first  Deoad  was  originally  printed 
in  1552,  the  2nd  in  1553,  the  3rd  in  1563 ; 
the  4th  as  completed  by  Lavanha  in 
1613  (Barbosa-Maohado,  Bibl.  Lusit.  ii. 
pp.  606-607,  as  corrected  by  Figanifere, 
Bibliogr.  Hist.  Fort.  p.  169).  A.  B. 

In  some  of  Bumell's  quotations  he 
uses  the  2nd  ed.  of  Decs.  i.  to  iii. 
(1628),  and  the  1st  ed.  of  Deo.  iv.  (1613). 
in  these  there  is  apparently  no  division 
into  chapters,  and  I  have  transferred 
the  references  to  the  edition  of  1778, 
from  which  all  my  own  quotations  are 
made,  whenever  I  could  identify  the 
passages,  having  myself  no  convenient 
access  to  the  older  editions. 

Bartb,  A.  Les  Religions  de  ITnde.  Paris, 
1879. 

Also  English  translation  by  Rev.  T. 
Wood.     Trubner's  Or.  Series.     1882. 

Bastian,  Adolf,  Dr.  Die  Volker  des  Oest- 
lichen  Asien,  Studien  und  Reisen, 
8vo.  Leipzig,  1866— Jena,  1871. 

Beale,  Rev.  Samuel.  Travels  of  Fah-hian 
and  Sung-yun,  Buddhist  Pilgrims  from 
China  to  India.    Sm.  8vo.  1869. 

Eeames,  John.  Comparative  Grammar  of 
the  Modem  Aryan  Languages  of  India. 
&o.,  3  vols.  8vo.  1872-79. 

■  See  also  in  lAst  of  Glossaries. 

Beatson,  Lt.  Col.  A.  View  of  the  Origin 
and  Conduct  of  the  War  with  Tippoo 
Sultaun.    4to.  London,  1800. 

Bellew,  H.  W.  Journal  of  a  Political 
Mission  to  Afghanistan  in  1857  under 
Major  Lumsden.    Svo.  1862. 

Belon,  Pierre,  du  Mans.  Les  Observations 
de  Plvsievrs  Singularity  et  Choses 
memorables,  trouu^es  en  Grece,  Asie, 
lud^e,  Egypte,  Arable,  etc.  Paris, 
1554,  sm.  4to. 

Bengal,  Descriptive  Ethnology  of,  by  Col 

E.   T.    Dalton.  Folio.   Calcutta,    1872. 

**^fon   ^<?'''^*^    ""^    Literary    Keepsake, 

Bengal  Obituary.  Calcutta,  1848.  This  was 
I  beUeye  an  extended  edition  of  De 
Kozario  s  Complete  Monumental  Regis- 
ter,'Calcutta,  1815.  But  I  have  not 
been  able  to  recover  trace  of  the  book. 

^*'}???o'K^?'™J^'?r°-  .     ^'^^    Travels     of. 

(1542-56),  ong.  Venice,  1572.  Tr.  and  ed. 

byAdmiral  W.H.  Smyth,  Hak.  Soc.  1857. 
Beschi,  Padre.    See  Gooroo  Paramarttan. 


FULLER    TITLES   OF  BOOKS    QUOTED. 


Bhotan  and  the  History  of  the  Dooar  War. 

By  Surgeon  Rennie,  M.D.  1866. 
Bird's  Cruzerat.    The  Political  and  Statisti- 
cal History  of  Guzarat,  transl.  from  the 
Persian  of  All  Mohammed  Khan.     Or. 
Tr.  Fund.  8vo.  1835. 

Bird,  Isabella  (flow  Mrs.  Bishop).  The 
Golden  Chersonese,  and  the  Way 
Thither,  1883. 

Bird's  Japan.  Unbeaten  Tracks  in  J.  by 
Isabella  B.    2  vols.  1880. 

Birdwood,  (Sir)  George,  C.S.I.,  M.D.  The 
Industrial  Arts  of  India,  1880. 

Blnmentritt,  Ferd.  Vocahular  einzelner 
Ausdriicke  und  Redensarten,  welche 
dem  Spanischen  der  Philippinschen  In- 
seln  eigenthiimlioh  sind.  Druck  von  Dr. 
Karl  Pickert  in  Leitmeritz.  1882. 

Bluteau,  Padre  D.  Raphael.  Vocabulario 
Portuguez  Latino,  Aulioo,  Anatomico, 
Architectonico,  (and  so  on  to  Zoologico) 
.  .  .  Lisboa,  1712-21.  8  vols,  folio,  with 
2  vols,  of  Supplemento,  1727-28. 

Bocarro.  Decada  13  da  Historia  da  India, 
composta  por  Antonio  B.  (Published  by 
the  Royal  Academy  of  Lisbon),  1876. 

Bocarro.  Detailed  Report  (Portuguese) 
upon  the  Portuguese  Forts  and  Settle- 
ments in  India,  MS.  transcript  in  India 
Office.  Geog.  Dept.  from  B.M.  Sloane 
MSS.  No.  197,  fol.  172  seqq.  Date 
1644. 

Bocharti  Hierozoicon.  In  vol.  i.  of  Opera 
Omnia,  3  vols,  folio.  Lugd.  Bat.  1712. 

Bock,  Carl.    Temples  and  Elephants,  1884. 

Bogle.    See  Markham's  Tibet. 

Boileau,  A.  H.  E.  (Bengal  Engineers). 
Tour  through  the  Western  States  of 
Eajwara  in  1835.  4to,  Calcutta,  1837. 

Boldensele,  Gulielmus  de.  Itinerarium 
in  the  Thesaurus  of  Canisius,  1604.  v. 
pt.  ii.  p.  95,  also  in  ed.  of  same  by 
Basmage,  1725,  iv.  337  ;  and  by  C.  L. 
Grotefend  in  Zcitschrift  des  Histor. 
Vereins  fiir  Nieder  Sachsen,  Jahrgang 
1852.     Hannover,  1855. 

Bole  Fongis,  by  H.  M.  Parker,  2  vols.  8vo. 
1851. 

Bombay.  A  Description  of  the  Port  and 
Island  of,  and  Hist.  Account  of  the 
Transactions  between  the  English  and 
Portuguese  concerning  it,  from  the 
year  1661  to  the  present  time.  12mo. 
Printed  in  the  year  1724. 

Bongarsii,  Gesta  Dei  per  Francos.  Folio. 
Hanoviae,  1611. 

Bontius.  Jacobi  B.  Hist.  Natural,  et 
Medic.  Indiae  Orientalis  Libri  Sex. 
Printed  wi^th  Fiso,  q.v. 

Bosqnejo  das  Fossessoes,  &c.   See  p.  613  a. 

Botelho,  Simao.  Tombo  do  Estado  da 
India.  1554.  Forming  a  part  of  the 
Subsidios,  q.v. 

Bonrchier,  Col.  (Sir  George).  Eight 
Months'  'Campaign  against  the  Bengal 
Sepoy  Army.  8vo.  London,  1858. 


Bowring,  Sir  John.  The  Kingdom  and 
People  of  Siam.    2  vols.  8vo.    1857. 

Boyd,  Hugh.  The  Indian  Observer,  with 
Life,  Letters.  &c.  By  L.  D.  Campbell. 
London,  1798. 

Briggs.  H.  Cities  of  Gujarashtra;  their 
Topography  and  History  Illustrated. 
4to.    Bombay.    1849. 

Briggs's  Firishta.  H.  of  the  Rise  of  the 
Mahoraedan  Power  in  India.  Trans- 
lated from  the  Orig.  Persian  of  Mahomed 
Kasim  Firishta.  By  JohnBriggs,  Lieut.- 
Col.  Madras  Army.     4  vols.  8vo.    1829. 

Brooks,  T.  Weights,  Measures,  Exchanges, 
&c.,  in  East  India.    Small  4to.     1752. 

Broome,  Capt.  Arthur.  Hist,  of  the  Rise 
and  Progress  of  the  Bengal  Army.  1850. 
8vo.     Only  Vol.  I.  published. 

Broughton,  T.  D.  Letters  written  in  a 
Mahratta  Camp  during  the  year  1809. 
4to.    1813. 

Bruce's  Annals.  Annals  of  the  Honour- 
able E.  India  Company.  (1600—1707- 
8).  By  John  Bruce,  Esq.,  M.P.,  F.R.S. 
3  vols.  4to.     1810. 

Brugsch  Bey  (Dr.  Henry).  Hist,  of  Egypt 
under  the  Pharaohs  from  the  Monu- 
ments.    E.  T.     2nd  ed.     2  vols.    1881. 

Buchanan,  Claudius,  D.D.  Christian  Re- 
searches in  Asia.  Eleventh  Ed.  1819. 
Originally  pubd.  1811. 

Buchanan  Hamilton,  Fr.  The  Fishes  of 
the  Ganges  River  and  its  Branches. 
Oblong  folio.    Edinburgh,  1822. 

Burckhardt,  J.  L.    See  p.  243,  6. 

Burke,  The  Writings  and  Correspondence 
of  the  Rt.  Hon.  Edmund.  8  vols.  8vo. 
London,  1852. 

Burman,  The.  His  Life  and  Notions.  By 
Shway  Yoe.    2  vols.    1882. 

Burnes,  Alexander.  Travels  into  Bokhara. 
3  vols.    2nded.    1835. 

Bumou^  Eugfene.  Introduction  k  I'His- 
toire  du  Bouddhisme  Indien.  (Vol.  I. 
alone  published).    4to.     1844. 

Burton,  Capt.  R.  F.  Pilgrimage  to  El 
Medina  and  Mecca.    3  vols.    1855-56. 

Scinde,  or  the  Unhappy  Valley.  2 

vols.    1851. 

Siud  Revisited.    2  vols.    1877. 

Camoens.     Os  Imsiadas,  Englished 

by  R.  F.  Burton.    2  vols.     1880.    And 
2  vols,  of  Life  and  Commentary,  1881. 

Goa  and  the  Blue  Mountains.   1851. 

Busbeqaii,  A.  Gii?lenii.  Omnia  quae  extant. 

Amstelod.  Elzevir.    1660. 


Cadamosto,  Luiz  de.  Nave^a^&o  Frimeira. 
In  Collec9ao  de  Noticias  of  the  Aca- 
demia  Real  das  Sciencias.  Tomo  II. 
Lisboa,  1812. 

Caldwellj  Rev.  Dr.  (now  Bishop).  A  Com- 
parative Graimmar  of  the  Dravidian  or 
South  Indian  Family  of  Languages, 
2nd  ed.  Revd.  and  Enlarged,  1875. 


FULLER    TITLES   OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


Caldwell,   Right  Eev.  Bishop.    Pol.    and 

Gen.  History  of  the  Pistnct  of  Tinne- 

velly.    Madras,  1881. 
— ,  Dr.  E..  (now  Bishop).    Lectures 

on  Tianevelly  Missions.  London.  12mo. 

1857. 
Ca'  Masser,    Relazione    di    Lionardo     in 

ArcMvio  Stsrico  Italiano,  q.  v. 
Cambridge,  R.  Owen.    An  Account  of  the 

War  in  India  between  the  English  and 

French,    on   the  Coast  of  Coromandel 

(1750-1760).   1761.   4to. 
Cameron,   J.     Our  Tropical  Possessions  in 

Malayan  India.     1865. 
Camoes,  Luiz  de.    Os  Lusiadas.    Polio  ed. 

of  1720;    and  Paris  ed.,   Svo.,   of  1847 

are  those  used. 
Capmany,  Ant.    Memorias  Hist,  sobre  la 

Marina, Comercio,  y  Artes  de  Barcelona. 

Madrid,  1779.    4  vols.  4to. 
Cardim,  T.    Relation  de  la  Province  du 

Japon,    du    Malabar,     etc.    (trad,     du 

Portug.).    Toumay,  1645. 
Carletti,  Francesco.    Eagionamenti   di— 

Piorentino,  sopra  le  cose  da  lui  vedute 

ne'  suoi  Viaggi,  etc.  (1-594-1606).    Pirst 

published  in  Pirenze,  1701.    2  vols,  in 

12mo. 
Carnegy,  Patrick.    See  List  of  Glossaries. 
Carpini,  Joannes  de  Piano.    Hist.  Monga- 

lorum,  ed.  by  D'Avezac,  in  Recueil  de 

Voyages  et  de  M^moires  de  la  Soc.  de 

G^ographie,  torn.  iv.    1837. 
Carraccioli,  C.   Life  of  Lord  Olive.   4  vols. 

Svo.    No  date  (c.  1785). 
It    is    not   certain    who    wrote    this 

ignoble  book,  but  the  author  must  have 

been  in  India. 
Castauheda,  Pernao  Lopez  de.     Historia 

do  descobrimento  e  conquista  da  India. 
The   original    edition    appeared     at 

Coimbra,  1551-1561  (in  8  vols.  4to  and 

folio),  and  was  reprinted  at  Lisbon  in 

1833  (8  vols.  sm.  4to.).    This  last  ed.  is 

used  in  quotations  of  the  Port.  text. 
Ca.stanheda  was  the   first  writer   on 

Indian  affairs  (Barbosa-Machado,  BiU. 

iMsit.,  ii.   p.   30.     See'  also   FigcmUre, 

Bitliographia  Hist.  Port.,  pp.  165-167). 
He  went  to  Goa  in  1528,  and  died  in 

Portugal  in  1559. 

Castaneda.  The  Pirst  Booke  of  the  His- 
toric of  the  Discouerie  and  Conquest  of 

the  East  Indias Transld.  into 

English  by  N.  L.  (itohfield).  Gentleman. 
London,  1582.    4to. 

The  translator  has  often  altered  the 
spelling  of  the  Indian  words,  and  his 
version  is  very  loose,  comparing  it  with 
the  printed  text  of  the  Port,  in  the  ed. 
of  1833.  It  is  possible,  however,  that 
Litchfield  had  the  first  ed.  of  the  first 
book  (1551)  before  him,  whereas  the 
ed.  of  1833  is  a  reprint  of  1554.     (A.B.). 

Cathay  and  the  "Way  Thither.  By  H.  Y. 
Hak.  Soo.  8vo.  2  vols.  (Continuously 
paged).    1866. 

Cayenagh,  Lt.-Gen.  Sir  Orfeur.  Beminis- 
cences  of  an  Indian  Official.    Svo.  1884. 


Ceylonese  Vocabulary.  List  of  Native 
Words  commonly  occurring  in  Ofiicial 
Correspondence  and  other  Documents. 
Printed  by  order  of  the  Government. 
Columbo,  June,  1869. 

Chardin,  Voyages  en  Perse.  Several  edi- 
tions are  quoted,  ^.g.  Amsterdam,  4  vols. 
4to.  1735 ;  by  Langlfes,  10  vols.  Svo.  1811. 

Charnock's  Hist,  of  Marine  Architecture. 
2  vols.    1801. 

Charters,  &c.,  of  the  East  India  Company 
(a  vol.  in  India  Office  without  date). 

Chandoif ,  Baron  Stan.  Aperju  sur  les  Mon- 
naies  Russes,  &c,  St.  P^tersbourg,  1836- 
37.   4to. 

Childers,  R.  A  Dictionary  of  the  Pali 
Language.    1875. 

Chitty,  S.  C.  The  Ceylon  Gazetteer.  Cey- 
lon.   1834. 

Chow  Chow,  being  Selections  from  a  Journal 
kept  in  India,  etc.,  by  Viscountess  Falk- 
land.    2  vols.    1S57. 

Cieza  de  Leon,  Travels  of  Pedro.  Ed.  by 
C.  Markham.    Hak.  Soo.    1864. 

Clarke,  Capt.  H.  W.,  R.E.  Translation  of 
the  Sikandar  Nama  of  Nizanii.  London, 
18S1. 

Clavijo.      Itineraire  de  I'Ambassade  Espa- 
gnole  Si  Samarcande,  in  1403-1406  (original 
Spanish,   with   Russian  version   by  I. 
Sreznevevsky).     St.  Petersburg.    1881. 
■,  Embassy  of  Ruy  Gonzalez  de,  to 


the  Court  of  Timour.  E.  T.  by  C. 
Markham.    Hak.  Soc.    1859. 

Cleghorn,  Dr.  Hugh.  Forests  and  Gardens 
of  S.  India.     Svo.     1861. 

Coast  of  Coromandel,  Regulations  for  the 
Hon.  Comp.'s  Black  Troops  on  the.  1787. 

Cobarruvias,Tesoro  de  la  Lengua  Castellana 
oEspailola,  compvestoper  el  Licenciado 
Don  Sebastian  de.  Madrid,  1611.  Folio. 

Cocks,  Richard.  Diary  of ,  Cape- 
Merchant  in  the  English  Factory  at 
Japan  (first  published  from  the  original 
MS.  in  the  B.  M.  and  Admiral^). 
Edited  by  Edward  Maunde  Thompson, 
2  vols.    H.'SlK.  Soo.    1883. 

Cogan.    See  Pinto. 

Colebrooke,  Life  of,  forming  the  first  vol. 
of  the  coUe'ction  of  his  Essays,  by  his 
son,  Sir  E.  Colebrooke.    1873. 

Collet,  S.  The  Brahmo  Year-book.  Brief 
Records  of  Work  and  Life  in  the  Theistic 
Churches  of  India.    London.   1876  seqq. 

CoUingwood,  C.  Rambles  of  a  Naturalist 
on  Shores  and  Waters  of  the  Chin^  Sea. 
Svo.    1868. 

Colomb,  Capt.  R.N.    Slave-catching  in  the 

Indian  Ocean.    Svo.    1873. 
Colonial  Papers.    See  Sainsbury. 
Competition-wallah,  Letters  of  a  (bv  G  0 

Trevelyan).    1864.  v  J-      •    • 

Complete  Hist,  of  the  War  in  India  (Tract). 
1761. 

Conti,  Nicolo.  See  Poggius ;  also  see  India 
in  the  XVth  Century. 


FULLER   TITLES   OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


Cordiner,  Eev.  J.  A.  Description  of  Cey- 
lon, &o.    2  vols.  4to.    1807. 

CornwaUis,  Correspondence  of  Charles, 
First  Marquis.  Edited  by  C.  Koss.  3 
vols.    1859. 

Correa,  Oaspar,  Leudas  da  India  por.  This 
most  valuable,  interesting,  and  detailed 
chronide'  of  Portuguese  India  was  not 
published  till  in  our  own  day  it  was 
issued  by  the  Royal  Academy  of  Lisbon 
—4  vols,  in  7,  in  4to,  1858-1864.  The 
author  went  to  India  apparently  with 
Jorge  de  MeUo  in  1512,  and  at  an  early 
date  began  to  make  notes  for  his  history. 
The  latest  year  that  he  mentions  as 
having  in  It  written  a  part  of  his  history 
is  1561.  The  date  of  his  death  is  not 
known. 

Most  of  the  quotations  from  Correa, 
begun  by  Burnell  and  continued  by  me, 
are  from  this  work  published  in  Lisbon. 
Some  are,  however,  taken  from  "The 
Three  Voyages  of  Vasco  da  Gama  and 
his  Viceroyalty,  from  the  Lendas  da 
India  of  Gaspar  Correa,"  by  the  Hon. 
E.  J.  Stanley  (now  Lord  Stanley  of 
Alderley).    Sak.  Soo.    1869. 

Coryat,  T.  Crudities.  Reprinted  from  the 
ed.  of  1611.    3  vols.  8vo.    1776. 

Couto,  Diogo  de.  The  edition  of  the  De- 
cadas  da  Asia  quoted  habitually  is 
that  of  1778  (see  Barros).  The  4th 
Decade  (Couto's  first)  was  published 
first  in  1602,  fol.;  the  5th,  1612;  the 
6th,  1614 ;  the  7th,  1616 ;  the  8th,  1673; 
5  books  of  the  12th,  Paris,  1645.  The 
9th  was  first  published  in  an  edition 
issued  in  1736 ;  and  120  pp.  of  the  10th 
(when,  is  not  clear).  But  the  whole 
of  the  10th,  in  ten  books,  is  included  in 
the  publication  of  1778.  The  llth  was 
lost,  and  a  substitute  by  the  editor  is 
given  in  the  ed.  of  1778.  Couto  died 
10th  Dec.  1616. 

,  .     Sialogo   do  Soldado 

Pratico  (written  in  1611,  printed  at 
Lisbon  under  the  title  Observacoes,  &c., 
1790). 

Cowley,  Abraham.  His  Six  Books  of 
Plants.     In  Works,  folio  ed.  of  1700. 

Crawfnrd,  John.  Descriptive  Diet,  of  the 
Indian  Islands  and  adjacent  countries. 
1856.    8vo. 


,  Malay  Dictionary,  A  Grammar 

and  Diet,  of  the  Malay  Language. 
Vol.  I,  Dissertation  and  Grammar. 
Vol.  II.  Dictionary.    London,  1852. 


-J  Journal  of  an  Embassy  to  Siam 

and  Cochin  China.  2d  ed.  2  vols.  1838. 
(First  ed.  4to,  1828.) 

-,  Journal  of  an  Embassy  to  the 


Court  of  Ava  in  1827.  4to.  1829. 
Cnnuingliam,  Capt.  Joseph  Davy,  B.E. 

History  of  the  Sikhs,  from  the  Rise  of 

the  Nation  to  the  Battles  of  the  Sutlej. 

8vo.  2d  ed.  1853.  {1st  ed.  1849.) 
Cunningfham,  Major  Alex.,  B.E.    Ladak, 

Physical,    Statistical,    and    Historical. 

8vo.    1854. 


Cunningham,  M.-Gen.,  R.E.,  C.S.I,  (the 
same).  Reports  of  the  Archaeological 
Survey  of  India.  Vol.  I.,  Simla,  1871. 
Vol.  XIX.,  Calcutta,  1885. 

Cyolades,  The.  By  J.  Theodore  Bent.  8vo. 
1885. 

Dabistan,  The  ;  or.  School  of  Manners. 
Transl.  from  the  Persian  by  David  Shea 
and  Anthony  Troyer.  (Or.  Tr.  Fund.) 
3  vols.     Paris,  1843. 

D'Acuuha,  Dr.  Gerson.  Contributions  to 
the  Hist,  of  Indo-Portuguese  Numis- 
matics.   4  fascic.    Bombay,  1880  aeqq. 

Da  Gama,    See  B,oteiro  and  Correa. 

D'Albuqueique,  Afonso.  Commentarios. 
Folio.    Lisboa,  1557. 

,  Commentaries,  transl.  and 


edited  by  Walter  de  Gray  Birch  (Hak. 
Soo.).  4  vols.  1875-1884. 
Dalrymple,  A.  The  Oriental  Repertory  (ori- 
ginally published  in  ^numbers,  1791-97), 
then  at  the  expense  of  the  E.  I.  Co. 
2  vols.  4to.  1808. 
Damiani  a  Goes,  Diensis  Oppugnatio.  Ed. 
1602. 

,  De  Bello  Cambaico. 

,  Chronica. 

Dampier's  Voyages.    (Collection  including 
sundry  others).    4  vols.  8vo.    London, 
1729. 
D'Anville.  EcIairciBsemens  sur  la  Carte  de 

rinde.    4to.    Paris,  1753. 
Darmesteter,  James.  Ormazd  et  Ahriman. 
1877. 

.     The  Zendavesta.     (Sacred 

Books  of  the  East,  vol.  iv.).    1880. 
Davidson,  Col.  C.  J.  (Bengal  Engineers). 
Diary  of  Travels  and    Adventures   in 
Upper  India.    2  vols.  8vo.    1843. 
Davies,   T.  Lewis  0.,  M.A.    A  Supple- 
mental English  Glossary.     8vo.    1881. 
Davis,  Voyages  and  Works  of  John.    Ed. 
byA.  H.Markham.    Hak.  Soo.    1880. 
Dawk  Bungalow,  The ;  or.  Is  his  appoint- 
ment pucka?  (By  G.  0.  Trevelyan).   In 
Eraser's  Mag.,  1866,  vol.  Ixiii.,  pp.  215- 
231  and  pp.  382-391. 
Day,  Dr.  Francis.    The  Pishes  of  India. 

2vols.  4to.    1876-1878. 
De  Biy,  J.  F.  and  J.    "Indien  Orientalis." 
10  parts,  1599-1614. 

The  quotations  from  this  are  chiefly 
such  as  were  derived  through  it  by  Mr. 
Bmmell  from  Linschoten,  before  he  had  a 
copy  of  the  latter.  He  notes  from  the 
Biog.  Univ.  that  Linschoten's  text  is 
altered  and  re-arranged  in  De  Bry,  and 
that  the  Collection  is  remarkable  for 
endless  misprints. 
De  Bussy,    Lettres  de  M.,  de  Lally   et 

autres.    Paris,  1766. 
DeCandoUe,  Alphonse.  Origins  desPlantes 

Cultiv^es.    8vo.    Paris,  1883. 
De  Castro,  D.  Joao  de.    Primeiro  Roteiro 
da  Costa  da  India,  deade  Goa  at^  Dio. 
Segundo  MS.  Autografo.     Porto,  1843. 


FULLER    TITLES   OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


De  Castro.  Eoteiro  de  T)om  Joam,  do 
Viagem  que  fizeram  os  Portuguezes  ao 
Mar  Koxo  no  Anno  de  1541.  Paris, 
1883. 

De  Gnbernatis,  Angelo.  Storia  dei  Viae, 
giatori  Italian!  nelle  Indie  Orientafi. 
LiTomo,  1875.  12mo.  There  was  a  pre', 
vious  issue  containing  much  less  matter. 

De  la  Boullaye-le-Gouz,  Voyages  et  Obser- 
vations du  Seigneur,  Gentilhomme  An- 
gevin. Sm.  4to.  Paris,  1653,  and  2nd 
ed.  1657. 

De  la  loubere.  Historical  Relation  of  Siam 
by  M.,  E.  T.    2  vols,  folio  in  one.   1693. 

Delia  Tomba,  Marco.     Published  by  De 

Gubematis.    Florence,  1878. 
Delia  Valle,  Pietro,  Viaggi  de ,  il  Pel- 

legrino,    descritti   da   lui  medesimo  in 

Lettere  Pamiliari (1614-1626). 

Originally  published  at  Rome,  1650-53. 
The  Edition  quoted  is  that  published 

at   Brighton    (but   printed   at    Turin), 

1843.    2  vols,  in  small  8vo. 
Dellon.     Relation  de  I'luquisition  de  Croa. 

1688.    Also  B.  T.,  Hull,  1812. 
De  Monfart,  H.    An  Exact  and  Curious 

Survey  of  all  the  East  Indies,  even  to 

Canton,  the  chiefe  citie  of  China.  Polio. 

1615.    (A  worthless  book.) 
De    Morga,    Antoniol      The    Philippine 

Islands,  ed.   by  Hon.   E.   J.   Stanley. 

Hak.  Soo.     1868. 

De  Orta,  Garcia.    See  Garcia. 

De  Sacy,  Silvestre.    Chrestomathie  Arabe. 

2d  ed.    3  vols.    Paris,  1826-27. 
Desideri,    P.  Ipolito.     MS.  transcript  of 

his  Narrative  of  a  residence  in  Tibet, 

belonging    to    the    Hakluyt    Society. 

1714-1729. 

Diccionario  della  Lengua  Castellana  com- 
puesto  por  I'Academia  Real.  6  vols, 
folio.    Madrid,  1726-1739. 

Dicty.  of  Words  used  in  the  East  Indies. 
2nded.  1805.   (List  of  Glossaries,  No.  6.) 

Diez,  Friedrich.  Etymologisohes  Worter- 
buch  der  Romanisohen  Sprachen.  2te. 
Ausgabe.    2  vols.  8vo.     Bonn,  1861-62. 

Dilemma,  The.      (A  Novel,    by  Col.   G 
_  Chesuey,  R.E.)    3  vols.    1875. 

Dipavanso.  The  Dipavamso  :  edited  and 
translated  by  H.  Oldenberg.  London, 
1879. 

Diplomi  Arabi.     See  Amari, 

Diiom.  Narrative  of  the  Campaign  in 
India  which  terminated  the  War  with 
Tippoo  Sultan  in  1792.    4to.    1793. 

D'Ohsson,  Baron  C.  Hist,  des  Mongols. 
La  Haye  et  Amsterdam.     1834.     4  vols. 

Dom  Manuel  of  Portugal,  letter  of.    Re- 
print of  old  Italian  version,  by  A.  Bur- 
nell.    1881. 
Also  Latin  in  Grynaeus,  Novus  Orbis. 

Dorn,  Bemhard.  Hist,  of  the  Afghans 
translated  from  the  Persian  of  Neamet 
Allah.  In  Two  Parts.  4to.  (Or.  Tr 
Fund.)    1829-1836. 


Dosabji  Framji.  Hist,  of  the-  Farsis. 
2  vols.  8vo.    1884. 

DostoyefFski.    1881.    See  p.  631,  6. 

Donglas,  Revd.  Carstairs.  Chinese-English 
Dictionary  of  the  Vernacular  or  Spoken 
Language  of  Amoy.  Imp.  Svo.  Lon- 
don, 1873. 

Dowson.    See  Elliot. 

Dozy  and  Engelmann.  Glossaire  des  Mots 
Espagnols  et  Portugais  derives  de 
I'Arabe,  par  R.  D.  et  W.  H.  E.  2nd  ed. 
Leide,  1869. 

— — ,  Oesterlingen.  Verklarende  Lijst  der 
Nederlandsche  Woorden  die  mit  het 
Arabsch,  Hebreeuwsch,  Chaldeeuwsch, 
Perzisch,  en  Turksch  afkomstig  zijn, 
door  R.  Dozy.  S'  Gravenhage,  1867. 
(Tract.) 

,  Supplement  auxDictionnaires  Arabes. 

2  vols.  4to. 

Drake,  The  World  Encompassed  by  Sir 
Francis  (orig.  1628).  Edited  by  W.  S. 
W.  Vaux.    Hak,  Soc.    1856. 

Drnnunond,  K.  Illustrations  of  the  Gram- 
matical ^arts  of  Guzarattee,  Mahrattee, 
and  English  Languages.  Folio.  Bom- 
bay, 1808. 

Dry  Leaves  from  Young  Egypt,  by  an  ex- 
Political  (E.  B.  Eastwick).    1849. 

Dubois,  Abbe  J.  Desc.  of  the  Character, 
Manners,  &o.,  of  the  People  of  India. 
E.  T.  from  French  MS.    4to.   1817. 

Dunn.  A  New  Directory  for  the  East 
Indies.    London,  1780. 

Du  Tertre,  P.  Hist.  G^n^rale  des  Antilles 
Habitdes  par  les  Franfois.    Paris,  1667. 


Eastern  India,  The  History,  Antiquities, 
Topography  and  Statistics  of.  ByMont- 
gomery  Martin  (in  reality  compiled 
entirely  from  the  papers  of  Dr.  Francis 
Buchanan,  whose  name  does  not  appear 
at  all  in  a  very  diffuse  title  page !).  3  vols. 
Svo.    1838.  ' 

Echoes  of  Old  Calcutta,  by  H.  B.  Busteed. 
Calcutta,  1882. 

Eden,  R.  A.  Hist,  of  Trauayle,  &c.  E. 
Jugge.    1577.    Small  4to. 

Edrisi.  Geographie.  (Fr.  Tr.)  par  Amedde 
Jaubert.  2  vols.  4to.  Pams,  1836 
(Soc.  de  Gfogr.) 

Elgin,  Lord.  Letters  and  Journals  of 
James  Eighth  Earl  of  E.  Edited  by  T. 
Walrond.    1872. 

Elliot.  The  Hist,  of  India  as  told  by  its 
own  Historians  Edited  from  the  Posth. 
Papers  of  Sir  H.  M.Elliot,  K.C.B.,  by 
Prrf.  John  Dowson.    8  vols.  Svo.    1867- 

EUiot,  Sir  Walter.  Coins  of  S.  India,  be- 
longing to  the  new  ed.  of  Numismata 

imT  ^^*    "'"^"^    <^°' 

Elphjastone  The  Hon.  Mount  Stewart 
Life  of,  by  Sir  Edward  Colebrooke 
Bart.    2  vols,  Svo.    1884      '^"'^^ooKe, 


FVLLER    TITLES   OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


Elphinstone,   The   Hon.   Mount-Stewart. 

Account  of  the  Kingdom  of  Cauliool. 

New  edition.    2  vols.  8vo.    1839. 
Emerson   Tennent.     An   Account  of  the 

Island  of  Ceylon,  by  Sir  James.    2  vols. 

Svo.     4th  edition.    1860. 
Empoli,  Griovanni  da.  Letters,  in  Archivio 

Storico  Italiano,  q.  v. 
Eredia.    See  Godinho. 
Evelyn,  John,  Esq.,  P.K.S.,  The  Diary  of, 

from  1641  to  1705-6.     (First  published 

and  edited  by  Mr.  W.  Bray  in  1818.) 


Fahian,  or  Fah-Man.    See  Beale. 
Fallon,  S.  W.    New  Hindustani-English 
Dictionary.     Banaras  (Benares),  1879. 

Fankwae,  or  Canton  before  Treaty  Days : 
by  an  Old  Resident.     1881. 

Faiia  y  Sousa  (Manoel).  Asia  Fortnguesa. 
3  vols.  foUo,  1666-1675. 

,  E.  T.  by  Capt.  J.  Stevens.    3  vols. 

Svo.    1695. 

Favre,  P.  Dictionnaire  Malais-T'ran9ais  et 
Eranjais-Malais,  4 vols.  Vienne,  1875-80. 

Fayrer,  (Sir)  Joseph.  Thanatophidia  of 
India,  being  a  Description  of  the  Veno- 
mous Snakes  of  the  Indian  Peninsula, 
folio,  1872. 

Federici  (or  Fedrici),  Viaggjo  de  M.  Ceeare 
de  F. —  nell'  India  Orientale  et  oltra 
rindia.  In  Venetia,  1587.  Also  in 
vol.  iii.  of  Ramusio,  ed.  1606. 

Fergnsson.  A  Dictionary  of  the  Hindostan 
Language.    4to.    London,  1773. 

FerguBSon,  James,  D.C.L.,  F.R.S.  Hist, 
of  Indian  and  Eastern  ATchitectnre. 
8vo.,  1875. 

Fifth  Beport  froni  the  Select  Committee  of 
the  House  of  Commons  on  the  Affairs  of 
the  E.  I.  Company.    FoUo,  1812. 

Filet,  Gr.  F.  Plant-kundig  Woordenboek 
voor  Nederlandsoh  Indie.   Leiden,  1876. 

Fiiishta,  Scott's.  Ferishta's  H.  of  the  Dek- 
kan  from  the  great  Mahommedan  Con- 
quests. Tr.  by  Capt.  J.  Scott.  2  vols., 
4to.    Shrewsbury,  1794. 

— ,  Briggs's.    See  Briggs. 

FlacauTt,  Hist,  de  la  Grande  isle  Uada- 
gascar,  compos^e  par  le  Sieur  de.  4to. 
1658. 

Flnckiger.   See  Hanbnry. 

Fonseca,  Dr.  J.  N.  da.  Hist,  and  Archaeo- 
logical Sketch  of  the  City  of  Goa.  Svo. 
Bombay,  1878. 

Forbes,  A.  Kinloch.  .  See  Bas  Uala. 

,  Gordon  S.    Wild  Life  in  Canara 

and  Ganjam.    1885. 

,  James.    Oriental  Memoirs.    4  vols.. 


4to.   1813, 
,  H.  0.    A  Naturalist's  Wanderings 

in  the  Indian  Archipelago.    1885. 
Forbes  Watson's  Nomenclature.    A  List 

of  Indian  Products,  &o.,  by  J.  F.  W., 

M.A.,  M.D.,  &o.    Part  II.,  largest  Svo. 

1872. 


Forrest,  Thomas.    Voyage  from  Calcutta  to 

the  Kergui  Archipelago,  &c.,  by , 

Esq.  ,  London,  1792,  4to. 
,  Voyage  to  New  Guinea  and  the 

Moluccas  from  Balambangan,  1774-76, 

4to.    1779. 
Forster,  George.    Journey  from  Bengal  to 

England.    2  vols.   Svo.   London,   1808. 

Original  ed.,  Calcutta,  1790. 
Forsyth,  Capt.  .T.    Highlands  of  Central 

India,  &c.     Svo,  London,  1872. 
—    Sir   T.   Douglas.      Report  of    his 

Mission  to  Yarkund  in  1873.    4to.,  Cal- 
cutta, 1875. 
Eraser,  James  Baillie.    Journal  of  a  Tour 

through  Part  of  the  Snowy  Range  of  the 

Himala  Mountains.    4to,  1820. 
Fiere,  Miss  M.    Beccan  Bays,  or  Hindoo 

Fairy    Legends    current    in    S.   India, 

1868. 
Fresoohaldi,  Lionardo.    Viag^fi  in  Terra 

Santa  dl  L.  F.  ed  altri.    Firenze,  1862, 

very  small. 
Friar  Jordanus.    See  Jordanus. 
Fryer,  John,  M.D.      A  New  Account  of 

East  India  and  Persia,  in  8  Letters; 

being  9  years^Travels.  Begun  1672.  And 

Finished  1681.    Folio,  London,  1698. 
No  work  has  been  more  serviceable  in 

the  compilation  of  the  Glossary. 
Fullarton,  Col.    View  of  English  Interests 

in  India.    1787. 


Galland,   Antoine.     Journal  pendant  son 

S^jour  h  Constantinople,  1672-73.    An- 

not^  par  Ch.  Schefer.  2  vols.  Svo.   Paris, 

1881. 
Galvano,   A.    Discoveries  of   the  World, 

with  E.  T.  by  Vioe-Admiral  Bethune, 

C.B.    Hak.  Soo.,  1863. 
Garcia.     Colloquios  dos  Simples  e  Drogas 

e  Cousas  Medecinaes  da  India,  e  assi  de 

Algumas  Fructas  achadas  nella   .... 

compostos  pelo  Doutor  Garcia  de  Orta, 

Physico   del   Rei  Joao  3°.,     2a  edigao, 

Lisboa,  1872. 
(Printed  nearly  page  for  page  with  the 

original    edition,    which    was    printed 

at  Goa  by  Joao  de   Eredem   in  1563). 

A  most  valuable  book,  full  of  curious 

matter  and  good  sense. 
Garcin   de   Tassy.     Particularity    de   la 

Religion  Musulmane  dans  I'Inde.  Paris, 

1831. 
Garden,  In  my  Indian.    By  Phil.  Robin- 
son, 2nd  ed.  1878. 
Garnier,  Francis.    Voyage  d'ExpIoration 

en  Indo-Chine.    2  vols.   4to.   and  two 

atlases.    Paris,  1873. 
Gildemeister.      Scriptorum    Arabum    de 

Rebus  Indicis  Loci  et  Opuscula  Inedita. 

Bonn,  1838. 
Giles,  Herbert  A.    Chinese  Sketches.  1876. 

.    See  List  of  Glossaries, 

Gill,  Captain    William.      The    Biver   of 

Golden  Sand,  The  Narrative  of  a  Journey 

c  2 


FULLER   TITLES    OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


through   China   and  Eastern  Tibet  to 
Burmah.    2  vols.  8vo.   1880. 

&lei^,  Rev.  d.  K.  Mem.  of  Warren  Has- 
tings.   3  vols.  8vo.   1841. 

.    See  Uuuro. 

Glossographia,  by  T.  B.  (Blount).  Folio 
ed.  1674. 

Gmelin.   Reise  duroh  Siberian.    1733. 

Cfodinho  de  Eredia,  Malaca,  L'Inde  Meri- 
dionale  et  le  Cathay,  MS.  orig.  auto- 
graphs de,  reproduit  et  traduit  par 
L.  Janssen.     Bruxelles,  1882,  4to. 

Gooroo  Paramarttan,  written  in  Tamil  by 
P.  Beschi :  E.  T.  by  Babington.  4to. 
1822. 

Gouvea,  A.  de.  lornada  do  Arcebispo  de 
Goa,  D.  Erey  Aleixo  de  Menezes  .... 
quando  foy  as  Serras  de  Malabar,  &c. 
Sm.  folio.    Coimbra,  1606. 

Govinda  Samanta,  or  the  History  of  a 
Bengal  R^yat.  By  the  Rev.  Ij&X  Beh^ri 
Day,  Chinsurah,  Bengal.  2  vols.  London, 
1874. 

Graham,  Maria.    Journal  of  a  Residence 
in  India.    4to,  Edinburgh,  1812. 
An  excellent  book. 

Grainger,  James.  The  Sugar-Cane,  a 
Poem  in  4  books,  with  notes.    4to.  1764. 

Gramatica  Indostana.    Roma,  1778. 
See  p.  317,  a. 

Grand  Master,  The,  or  Adventures  of  Qui 
Hi,  by  Quiz.    1816. 

One  of  those  would-be  funny  moun- 
tains of  doggrel,  begotten  by  the  success 
of  Dr.  Syntax,  and  similarly  illustrated. 

Grant,  Colesworthy.  Rural  Life  in  Bengal. 
Letters  from  an  Artist  in  India  to  his 
Sisters  in  England.    Large  8vo.    1860. 

Grant-Duff,  Mount-Stewart  Elph.  Notes 
of  an  Indian  Journey.    1876. 

Grant,  Gen.  Sir  Hope.  Incidents  in  the 
Sepoy  War,  1857-58.    London,  1873. 

Greathed,  Hervey.  Letters  written  during 
the  Siege  of  Delhi,  8vo.    1858. 

Groeneveldt.  Notes  on  the  Malay  Archi- 
pelago, &c.  From  Chinese  sources. 
Batavia,  1876. 

Grose,  Mr.  A  Voyage  to  the  East  Indies, 
&o.,  &c.  In  2  volumes.  A  new  edition. 
1772. 

The  first  edition  seems  to  have  been 
pub.  in  1766.    I  have  never  seen  it. 

Guerreiro,  Eeman.  Belacion  Annual  de 
las  cosas  que  han  heoho  los  Padres  de  la 
Comp._  de  J.  ...  en  (1)600  y  (1)601, 
traduzida  de  Portuguez  par  Colaco. 
VaUadolid.    1604.    Sq.  Svo. 

Gundert,  Dr.  Malayalam  and  English 
Dictionary.    Mangalore,  1872. 


Haa&er,  M.  J.  Voyages  dans  la  Pfeinsule 
Occid.  de  I'lnde  et  dans  I'lle  de  Ceilan. 
Trad,  du  HoUandois  par  M.  J.  Paris. 
1811.    2  vols.  8vo. 

Hadley.    See  p.  447,  b. 


Haeckel,  Ernest.  A  Visit  to  Ceylon.  E.  T. 
by  Clara  Bell.     1883. 

Haez,  David.  Dietionarium  Malaico-Lati- 
num  et  Latino-Malaioum.  Romae,  1631. 

Hajji  Baba  of  Ispahan.  Ed.  1835  and  1851. 
Originally  pubd.  1824.    2  vols. 

in    England.      Ed.    in  1    vol. 

1835  and  1850.     Originally  pubd.  1828, 
2  vols. 

Hakluyt.  The  references  to  this  name  are, 
with  a  very  few  exceptions,  to  the 
reprmt,  with  many  additions,  in  5  vols. 
4to.    1807. 

Several  of  the  additions  are  from 
travellers  subsequent  to  the  time  of 
Richard  Hakluyt,  which  gives  an  odd 
aspect  to  some  of  the  quotations, 

Halhed,  N.  B.  Code  of  Gentoo  Laws. 
4to.    London,  1776. 

Hall,  Eitz  Edward.  Modem  English, 
1873. 

Ham.,  A.,  or  Hamilton,  Alexander,  Cap- 
tain. A  New  Account  of  the  East 
Indies. 

The  original  publication  (2  vols.  Svo.) 
was  at  Edinburgh,  1727 ;  again  pub- 
lished, London,  1744.  I  fear  the  quota- 
tions are  from  both ;  they  differ  to  a 
small  extent  in  the  pagination. 

Walter.  Hindustan.  Geographical, 


Statistical,  and  Historical  Description 
of  Hindustan  andi  the  Adjacent  Coun- 
tries.   2  vols.  4to.     London,  1820. 

Hammer-Furgstall,  Joseph.  Geschiohte 
der  Goldenen  Horde.  Pesth,  1840.  Svo. 

Hanbury  and  Flucklger.  Pharmacogra- 
phia,  a  Hist,  of  the  Principal  Drugs 
of  Vegetable  Origin.  Imp.  Svo.  1874. 
There  nas  been  a  2nd  ed. 

Hanway,  Jonas.  Hist.  Ace.  of  the  British 
Trade  over  the  Caspian  Sea,  with  a 
Journal  of  Travels,  &o.  4  vols.  4to. 
1753. 

Hardy,  Revd.  Spence.-  Manual  of  Bud- 
dhism in  its  Modem  Development. 

The  title-page  in  my  copy  says  1860, 
but  it  was  first  published  in  1853. 

Harrington,  J.  H.  Elementary  Analysis 
of  the  Laws  and  Regulations  enacted  by 
the  G.-G.  in  C.  at  Fort  William.  3  vols. 
foUo.    1805-1817. 

Haug,  Martin.  Essays  on  the  Sacred 
Language,  Writings,  and  Religion  of 
the  Parsis.    Svo.     1878. 

Havart,  Daniel,  M.D.  Op-  en  Ondergang 
vanCoromandel.  4to.  Amsterdam,  1693. 

Hawkins.  The  Hawkins' Voyages.  Hak. 
Soc.    Ed.  by  0.  Markham.    1878. 

Heher,  Bp.  Jleginald.  Narrative  of  a 
Joumey  through  the  Upper  Provinces 
of  India,    3rded.    3  vols.     1828, 

But  most  of  the  quotations  are  from 
the  edition  of  1844  (Colonial  and  Home 
Library).    2  vols.    Double  columns. 

He*I?5  Diary  of  Mr.  (afterwards  Sir) 
William,  m  Bengal,  &c.,  1681-1688. 

The  earlier  quotations  are  from  a  MS 
transcription,  by  date ;  the  later,  paged, 


FULLEE    TITLES   OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


from  its  sheets  printed  by  the  Hak.  Soo. 

(still  unpublished). 

Hehn,  V.  Kulturpflanzen  und  Hausthiere 

in  ihren  XJeberganff   aus    Asien    nach 

Griechenland  und  Italien  so  wie  in  das 

iibrige  Europa.     4th  ed.     Berlin,  1883. 

Eeiden,  T.  Vervaerlyke  Schipbreuk,  1675. 

Herbert,    Sir    Thomas.      Some     Yeares 

Travels  into  Divers  Parts  of  Asia  and 

Afrique.     Revised  and  Enlarged  by  the 

Author,  folio,  1638.    Also  3rd  ed.  1665. 

Herklots,  G.  B.     Qanoon-e-Islam.  1832. 

2nd  ed.    Madras,  1863. 
Heylin,  Peter.    Cosmographie  in  4  Books 

(paged  as  sep.  volumes),  folio,  1652. 
Heyne,  Benjamin.    Tracts  on  India.    4to. 

1814. 
Hodges,  William.    Travels  in  India  during 

the  Years  1780-83.    4to.    1793. 
Hoffineister.    Travels.    1848. 
Holland,  Philemon.    The  Historie  of  the 
World,  commonly  called  The  Natvrall 
Historie  of  C.  PlinivB  Secvndvs.  .  .  . 
Tr.  into  English  by  P.  H.,  Doctor  in 
Physic.    2  vols.     Folio.    London,  1601. 
Holwell,   J.    Z.      Interesting   Historical 
Events   Relative    to    the    Province   of 
Bengal   and   the  Empire  of  Indostan, 
&c.    Part  I.     2nd  ed.     1766.     Part  II. 
1767. 
Hooker    (Sir)   Jos.    Dalton.      Himalayan 
Journals.    Notes  of  a  Naturalist,  &c. 
Ed.  1855.     2  vols. 
Horsburgh's   India   Directory.     Various 

editions  have  been  used. 
Houtman.    Voyage.    See   Spielberfen.    I 

believe  this  is  in  the  same  coUeotion. 
Hue  et  Gabet.    Souvenirs   d'un   Voyage 
dans  la  Tartaric,  le  Thibet,  et  la  Chine 
pendant  les  Annies  1844,  1845,  et  1846. 
2  vols.  8vo.    Paris,  1850. 
Hulsius.  Collection  of  Voyages,  1602-1623. 
Humayuu.  Private  Mem.  of  the  Emperor. 
Tr.    by    Major  C.    Stewart.    (Or.  Tr. 
Eund),  1832.  4to. 
Humboldt,  W.  von.     Die  Kawi  Sprache 
auf  der  Insel  Java.    3  vols.  4to.    Berlin, 
1836--38. 
Hunter,  W.  W.   Orissa.   2  vols.  8vo.  1872. 
Hyde,  Thomas.  Syntagma  Dissertationum, 
'   ,      2  vols.  4to.   Oxon.  1767. 

Hydur  Naik,  Hist,  of,  by  Meer  iHussein 
Ali  Khan  Kirmani.  Trd.  by  Col.  W. 
Miles.   (Or.  Tr.  Eund).  1842.   8vo. 


Ibn  Baithar.    Heil  und   Nahrungsmittel 

von  Abu  Mohammed  Abdallah 

bekannt  unter  dem  Namen  Ebn  Baithar. 
(Germ.Transl.  by  Dr.  Jos.  v.  Sontheimer). 
2  vols,  large  8vo'.   Stuttgart,  1840. 

Ibn  Batuta.  Voyages  d'Ibn  Batoutah, 
Texte  Arabe,  accompagn^  d'une 
Traduction  par  C.  De  Er^mery  et  le 
Dr.  B.  R.  Sanguinetti  (Soci(5td  Asi- 
atique).  4  vols.   Paris,  1853-58. 


Ibn  Ehallikan's  Biographical  Dictionary. 
Tr.  from  the  Arabic  by  Baron  McGuokin 
de  Slane.     4  vols.  4to.   Paris,  1842-  71. 

India  in  the  XVth  Century.  Being  a  Coll. 
of  Narratives  of  Voyages  to  India,  &c. 
Edited  by  R.  H.  Major,  Esq.,  F.S;A. 
Hak.  Soc.  1857. 

Indian  Administration  of  Lord  Ellen- 
borough.  Ed.  by  Lord  Colchester.  8vo. 
1874. 

Indian  Antiquary,  The,  a  Journal  of  Orien- 
tal Research.  4to.  Bombay,  1872,  and 
succeeding  years  till  now.     ■ 

Indian  Vocabulary.    See  List  of  Glossa/ries. 

Intrigues  of  a  Nabob.  By  H.  E.Thompson. 
See  p.  468,  col.  a. 

Isidori  Hispalensis  Opera.  Eolio.  Paris, 
1601. 

Ives,  Edward.  A  Voyage  from  England  to 
India  in  the  year  1754,  etc.  4to.  London, 
1773. 


Jacquemont,  Victor.  Correspondance  aveo 
sa  Eamille,  &c.  (1828-32).  2  vols.  Paris, 
1832. 


, (English  Translation)  2  vols. 

1834. 

Jagor,  E.  Ost-Indisohe  Handwork  und 
Gewerbe.   1878. 

Jahanguier,  Mem.  of  the  Emperor,  tr.  by 
Major  D.  Price  (Or.  Tr.  Eund).  4to. 
1829. 

Jal,  A.  Archeologie  Navale.  2  vols,  large 
8vo.    Paris,  1840. 

Japan.  A  Collection  of  Documents  on 
Japan,  with  comment,  by  Thomas 
RundaU,  Esq.    Hak.  Soc.    1860. 

Jarric,  P.  (S.  J.).  Rerum  Indicarum 
Thesaurus.  3  vols.-12mo.  Coloniae. 
1615-16. 

Jenkins,  E.    The  Coolie.    1871. 

Jerdon's  Birds.  The  Birds  of  India,  being 
a  Natural  Hist,  of  all  the  Birds  known , 
to  inhabit  Continental  India,  &c.  Cal- 
cutta, 1862. 

The  quotations  are  from  the  Edition 
issued  by  Major  Godwin  Austen.  2  vols. 
(in  3).    Calcutta,  1877. 

Mammals.    The  Mammals  of  India, 

A  Nat.  Hist,  of  all  the  Animals  known 
to  inhabit  Continental  India.  By  T.  C. 
Jerdon,  Surgeon-Majot  Madras  Army. 
London,  1874. 

Joinville,  Jean  Sire  de.  Hist,  de  Saint 
Iiouis,  &c.  Texte  et  Trad,  par  M.  Natalis 
de  Wailly.    Large  8vo.   Paris,  1874. 

Jones,  Mem.  of  the  Life,  Writings,  and 
Correspondence  of  Sir  William,  By 
Lord  Teignmouth.  Orig.  ed.,  4to,  1804i 
That  quoted  is— 2nd  ed.  8vo.,  1807. 

Jordanus,  Friar.  Mirabilia  Descripta 
(c.  1328.)    Hak.  Soo.    1863. 

J.  Ind.  Arch.  Journal  of  the  Indian  Archi- 
pelago, edited  by  Logan.  Singapore, 
1847,  seqq. 


FVLLEB    TITLES    OF   BOOKS    QUOTED. 


Jnlien,  Stanislas.    See  Felerins. 

Kaempfer,   Engelbert.     Hist.     Naturelle, 

Civile  et  Eoclesiastique  du  Japon.  Folio. 

LaHaye.    1729. 
Am.  Exot.  Amceiiitatum  Exoti- 

carum  .  .  .   Pasoiouli  V.  .  .  .  Auotore 

Bngelberto  Keempfero,  D.    Lemgoviae, 

1712.   Sm.  4to. 
Khozeh  Abdulkurreem,  Mem.  of,  tr.  by 

Gladwin.    Calcutta,  1788. 
Kinloch,  A.  A.    Large  Game  Shooting  in 

Thibet  and  the  N.  W.  P.     2nd  Series, 

4to,  1870. 
Kinneir,  John  Macdonald.    Geogr.  Memoir 

of  the  Persian  Empire.    4to.    1813. 
Kircher,  Athan.  China  Monumentis,  &o. 

lUustrata.    Eolio.    Amstelod.  1667. 
Kirkpatrick,  Col.     Account   of   Nepaul, 

4to.    1811. 
Elaproth,    Jules.      Magasin    Asiatique. 

2  vols.  8vo.    1825. 
Knox,  Robert.    An  Historical  Relation  of 

the  Island  of  Ceylon  in  the  East  Indies, 

&c.    Folio.    London,  1681. 
Kuzzilbash,  The  (By  J.  B.  Eraser).    3  vols. 

1828. 

La  Croze,  M.  Y.  Hist,   du  Christianisme 

des  Indes.    12mo.    Ala  Haye,  1724. 
La  Eoque.    "Voyage  to  Arabia  the  Happy, 

&c.     E.   T.      London,    1726.     (French 

orig.    London,  1715.) 
La   Bonsse,    Dictiounaire   Vniversel   du 

XIX«  Sifecle.    16  vols.,  4to.    1864-1878. 
Lane's    Modern     Egyptians,    ed.     1856, 
2  vols. 
Do.,  ed.  1800, 1  vol.  8vo. 

Arabian  Nights,  3  vols.  8vo.   1841. 

Leland,  C.  G.    Pidgin-English  Sing-song, 

16mo,  1876. 
Lembran^a  de  Cousas  da  India  em  1525, 

forming  the  last  part  of  Subsidies,  q.v. 
Letters  of  Simpkin  the  Second  on  the  Trial 

of  Warren  Hastings.    London,  1791. 
Letters  from  Madras  during  the  years  1836 

-1839.     By  a  Lady.    1843. 
Letter   to  a  Proprietor   of  the  E.  India 

Company.    (Tract.)    1750. 
Lettres  Edifiantes  et  Curieuses.    1st  issue 

in    34  Reoueils.    12mo.    1717  to  1774. 

2nd    do.    re-arranged,   26    vols.     1780- 

1783. 
Leunclavius.     Annales  Sultanorum   0th- 

manidarum.    Folio  ed.  1650. 
An  earlier  ed.  4to.  Francof .  1588,'  in 

the  B.  M. ,  has  autograph  notes  by  Jos. 


Lewin,  Lt.-Col.  T.    A  Fly  on  the  Wheel, 

or  How  I  helped  to  Govern  India.   8vo. 

1885.    An  excellent  book. 
Leyden,  John.     Poetical  Remains,  virith 

Memoirs  of  his  Life,  by  Rev.  J.  Morton. 

London,  1819. 

(Bumell  has  quoted  from  a  reprint  at 

Calcutta  of -the  Life,  1823.) 


Life  in  the  Mofussil,  by  an  Ex-Civilian. 

2  vols.,  8vo.  1878. 
Light  of  Asia,  or  the  Great  Renunciation. 
As  told  in  verse  by  an  Indian  Buddhist. 
By  Edwin  Arnold,  1879. 
Lindsays,  Lives  of  The,  or  a  Mem.  of  ^e 
House  of  Cravirford  and  Balcarres.  By 
Lord  Lindsay.  3  vols.  8vo.  1849. 
Linschoteu.  Most  of  the  quotations  are 
from  the  old  English  version:  lohn 
Hvighen  van  Linschoten,  his  Discours 
of  ,"V  oyages  into  ye  Easte  and  Weste 
Indies.  Printed  at  London  by  lohn 
Wolfe,  1598— either  from  the  black-letter 
folio,  or  from  the  reprint  for  the  Hak. 
Soo.  (2  vols.  1885),  edited  by  Mr.  Bumell 
and  Mr.  P.  Tiele.  If  not  specified,  they 
are  from  the  former. 

The  original   Dutch  is :   "  Itinerarie 
Voyage  of  ter  Sohipvaert  van  Jan  Huygen 
van  Linschoten."    To  T'Amstelredam, 
1596. 
Littre,  E.    Diet,  de  la  Langue  Frangaise. 
4  vols.  4to,  1873-74,  and  1  vol.    Suppt., 
1877. 
Livros  das  Mon^des.    (CoUecjao  de  Monu- 
mentos  Ineditos).     Publd.  by  R.  Aca- 
demy of  Lisbon.    4to.  Lisbon,  1880. 
Lookyer,   Charles.      An  Account  of   the 

Trade  in  India,  &o.     London,  1711. 
Long,  Rev.  James.'    Selections  from  Un- 
published Records  of  Government  (Fort 
WiUiam)  for  the  years  1748-1767.    Cal- 
cutta, 1869. 
Lord.    Display  of  two  forraigne  Sects  in 
the  East  Indies.     1.  ADiscouerie  of  the 
Sect  of  the  Banians.     2.  The  Religion 
of  the  Persees.     Sm.  4to,  1630. 
Lowe,  Lieut.  C.  R.     History  of  the  Indian 

Navy.     2  vols.  8vo.    1877. 
Lubbock,  Sir  John.    Origin  of  Civilization. 

1870. 
Luoena,  P.  Joao  de.    Hist,  da  Vida  do 
Padre  F.  de  Xavier.     Folio.    Lisbon, 
1600. 
Ludolphus,    Job.      Historla    Aethiopica 

Francof.  adMoenum.  1681.  Folio. 
Luillier.  Voyage  du  Sieur,  aux  Grandes 
Indes.  12mo.  Paris,  1705.  Also  E. 
T.,  1715. 
Lutfullah.  Autobiog.  of  a  Mahomedan 
Gentleman.  Ed.  by  E.  B.  Eastwick. 
1857. 

MacariuB.    Travels  of  the  Patriarch.  E.  T. 

by  F.  C.  Belfour  (Or.  Trans.  Fund).  4to. 

1829. 
McCrindle,  J.  W.  Ancient  India  as  described 

by  Megasthenes  and  Arrian.   8vo.  1877. 
Transl.  of  the  Periplus  Maris  Ery- 

thraei,  and  of  Arrian's  Voyage  of  Near- 

ohus.     1879. 


Ancient  India,  as  described   by 

Ktesias  the  Knidian.     1882. 
Ancient   India,   as  described  by 

Ptolemy.     1885. 

Macdonald,  D.,  M.D.    A  Short  Account  of 
the  Fisheries  of  the  Bombay  Presidency 


FULLER   TITLES   OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


(prepared  for  the  great  fisheries  Exhi- 
bition of  1883). 

Uacgregor,  Col.  (now  Sir  Charles).  A 
Journey  through  Khorasaan.  2  vols. 
1875. 

Mackenzie  Collection.  Desc.  Catalogue 
of.  By  H.  H.  Wilson.  2  vols.  8vo. 
Calcutta,  1828. 

Kackenzie.  Storms  and  Sunshine  of  a 
Soldier's  Life.  By  Mrs.  Colin  Mac- 
kenzie.   2  vols.  8vo.     1882. 

Mackintosh,  Capt.  A.  An  Account  of  the 
Origin  and  Present  Condition  of  the 
Tribe  of  Ramoosies,  &c.  Bombay, 
1833. 

MacLennan,  J.  F.  An  Inquiry  into  the 
origin  of  the  form  of  Capture  in  Mar- 
riage Ceremonies.     Edinburgh,  1865. 

MeNair,  Major.  Persuk  and  the  Malays. 
1878. 

Madras,  or  Port  St.  George.  Dialogues 
written  originally  in  the  Narnga  or 
Gentou  language.  By  B.  S.  V.,  Salle. 
1750.    (German.) 

MaffeuB,  Joannes  Petrus,  E.  S.  J.  His- 
toriarum  Indicarum  Libri  XVI.  Ed. 
Vienna,  1751. 

,  also  Selectarum  Epistolarum  ex 

India    Libri  IV.     Folio.     (Hist,  first 
pubd.  at  Florence,  1588). 

Makrizi  Hist,  des  Sultans  Mamlouks  de 
I'Egypte  par  .  .  .  trad,  par  M.  Quatre- 
m^re.  (Or.  Transl.  Fund).  2  vols.  4to. 
1837-1842. 

Maine,  Sir  Henry  S.  Village  Communi- 
ties.   3rd  ed.  1876. 

,    Early    History     of    Institutions. 

1875. 

Malaca  Conqnistada  pelo  Grande  Af.  de 
Alboquerque.  A  Poem  by  Fr.  de  Sa  de 
Menezes.    4t  o.    1634. 

Malcolm,  Sir  John.  Hist,  of  Central 
India.  1st  ed.  1823;  2nd,  1824;  3rd, 
1832.    2  vols. 

,  Hist,    of   Persia.      2  vols.  4to. 

1815. 

,  Life,  of  Robert,  Lord  Clive.     3 

vols.    1836. 

Malcolm's  Anecdotes  of  the  Manners  and 
Customs  of  London  during  the  18th  Cen- 
tury.   4to.    1808. 

Mandelslo,  Voyages  and  Travels  of  J.  A., 
into  the  E.  Indies,  E.  T.    1669.    FoUo. 

Manning.    See  Markham's  Tibet. 

Manual  ou  Brene  Instruct^ao  que  seme  per 
TJso  D'as  Criangas,  que  Aprendem  Ler, 
e  comggam  rezar  nas  Escholas  Portu- 
guezas,  quo  sao  em  India  Oriental;  e 
especijilmente  na  Costa  dos  M^labaros 
que  se  chama  Coromandel.  Anno  1713. 
(In  Br.  Museum.  No  place  or  Printer. 
It  is  a  Protestant  work,  no  doubt  of  the 
first  Danish  missionaries  of  the  S.  P.  G. 
It  contains  a  prayer  "A  ora9ao  por 
a  lUustrissima  Companhia  da  India 
Oriental "). 


Manual  of  the  Geology  of  India.  Large 
8vo.  2  parts  by  Medlioott  and  Blanf  ord. 
Calcutta,  1879.  Part  3  by  V.  Ball, 
M.A.,  Economic  Geology,  1881. 

Marcel  Devio.  Diotionnaire  Etymologique 
des  Mots  d'origine  orientale.  In  the 
Supplemental  Vol.  of  Littr^.    1877. 

Mariui.  Hist.  Nouuelle  et  Cvrievse  des 
Boyaumes  de  Tanquin  et  de  Lao.  Trad, 
de  I'ltalien.    Paris,  1666. 

Marino  Sanndo.  Secretorum  Fidelium 
Cruois.  See  BongarsiuB,  of  whose  work 
it  forms  the  2nd  part. 

Markham,  C.  R.,  C.B.  Travels  in  Peru 
and  India.     1862. 

,  Clavijo.    Narr.  of  Embassy   of 

Ruy  Gonzalez  de  C.  to  the  Court  of 
Timour  (1403-6).  Tra.  and  Ed.  by 
C.  R.  M.  Hak.  See.  1859. 
's  Tibet.  Narrative  of  the  Mis- 
sion of  G.  Bogle  to  Tibet ;  and  of  the 
Journey  of  Thomas  Manning  to  Lhasa. 
8vo.    1876. 

Marmol,  El  Veedor  Lvys  de.  Descripcion 
General  de  Africa;  Libro  Tercero,  y 
Segundo  Volumen  de  la  Primera  parte. 
En  Granada,  1573. 

Marre.  Eata-Eata  Malayon,  ou  RecueU 
des  Mots  Malais  Frangisfe,  par  Avis- 
Marre  (Ext.  from  Compte  Rendu  du 
Congrfes  Prov.  des  Orientalistes).  Paris, 
1875. 

Marsden,  W.,  Memoirs  of  a  Malayan 
Family,  transl.  from  the  original  by, 
(O.  T.  F.).    1830. 

.    History  of  Sumatra.    2nd  ed. 

4to,  1784 ;  3rd  ed.  4to,  1811. 

.  Dictionary  of  the  Malayan  Lan- 
guage.   In  two  Parts.    4to.    1812. 

,  "W.  A  Brief  Mem.  of  his  Lite  and 

Writings.    Written  by  Himself.     4to. 
1838. 

Martinez  de  la  Fuente.  Compendio  de  los 
Desoubrimentos,  Conquistas  y  Guerraa 
de  la  India  Oriental  y  sus  Islas.  Sq. 
8vo.    Madrid,  1681. 

Mas'ndi.  Magoudi,  Les  Prairies  d'Or,  par 
Barbier  de  Meynard  et  Pavet  de  Cour- 
teille.    9  vols.  8vo.    1861-1877. 

Matthioli,  P.  A.  Commentary  on  Dies- 
corides.  'The  edition  chieiiy  used  is  an 
old  French  transl.    Folio.    Lyon,  1560. 

Manndeville,  Sir  John.  Ed.  by  HalliweU, 
8vo.    1866. 

Max  Havelaar  door  Multatuli  (E.  Douwes 
D^kker).  Amst.  4th  ed.  1875. 
This  is  a  novel  describing  society  ir 
Java,  but  especially  the  abuses  oi 
rural  administration.  It  was  origi- 
nally published  c.  1860,  and  made  a 
great  noise  in  Java  and  the  mothei 
country.  It  was  translated  inti 
English  a  few  years  later. 

Mehren,  M.  A.  F.  Manuel  de  la  Cosmo 
graphic  du  Moyen  Age  (tr.  de  I'Arabe 
de  ChemseddlnDimiohql).  Copenhague 
&c.,  1874. 


xl 


FVLLEB    TITLES    OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


memoirs  of  the  Be  volution  in  Bengal. 
(Tract.)    1760. 

Mendoza,  Padre  Juan  Gonzalefe  de.  The 
work  was  first  published  at  B-ome  in 
1585 :  Historiade  las  cosas  mas  notables, 
Eitos  y  Costumbres  del  Gran  Eeyno  de 
la  China  (&c.) .  .  .  hechoy  ordenado  per 
el  mvy  R.  P.  Maestro  Pr.  Joan  Gon- 
zalez de  Mendoga,  &c.  The  quotations 
are  from  the  Hak.  Soc.'s  reprint,  2  vols. 
(1853), of  R.  Parke's E.  T., entitled  "The 
Historie  of  the  Great  and  Mightie  King- 
dome  of  China  (&o)."    London,  1588. 

Heninski,  F.  k  M.    Thesaurus  Linguarmn 

Orientalium.  4  vols. folio.  Vienna,  1670. 

New  ed.,  Vienna,  1780. 
Merveilles  de  I'lnde,  Livre  des.    Par  MM. 

Van   der   Lith  et  Devio.     Leide,   4to. 

1883. 

Middleton's  Voyage,  Sir  H.  Last  East 
India  V.  to  Bantam  and  the  Maluoo 
Islands,  1604.  4to.  London,  1606 ;  also 
reprint  Hak.  Soo.  1857. 

Milbnrn,  Wm.  Oriental  Commerce,  &o. 
2  vols.  4to.  1813. 

Miles.    See  Hydur  Ali  and  Tipu. 

Mill,  James.  Hist,  of  British  India, 
Originally  published  3  vols.  4to.  1817. 
Edition  tised  in  8vo,  edited  and  com- 
pleted by  H.  H.  Wilson,  9  vols.  1840. 

Milman,  Bishop.  Memoir  of,  by  Prances 
Maria  Milman.     8vo.  1879. 

Millingen.  Wild  Life  among  the  Koords. 
1870. 

Minsheu,  John.  The  Guide  into  the 
Tongues,  &c.     The  2nd  ed.  folio.  1627. 

Minto,  Lord,  in  India.  Life  and  Letters 
of  Gilbert  Elliot,  first  Earl  of  Minto, 
from  1807  to  1814,  while  Governor- 
General  of  India.  Edited  by  his  great 
niece,  the  Countess  of  Minto.  8vo.  1880. 

, ,   Life    of    Gilbert  Elliot,    by 

Countess  of  Minto.    3  vols.  1874. 

Mirat-i-Ahmedi.    See  Bird's  Guzerat. 

Miscellanea  Curiosa  (Norimbergael.  See 
pp.  730,  i,  and  757,  a. 

Mission  to  Ava.  Narrative  of  the  M.  sent 
to  the  Court  of  A.  in  1855.  By  Capt.  H. 
Yule,  Secretary  to  the  Envoy,  Maior 
Phayre.    1858.  ■* 

Mocquet,  Jean.  Voyages  en  Afrique,  Asie, 
Indes  Orientales  et  Occidentales.  Paris, 
1617.   The  edition  quoted  is  of  1645. 

Mohit,  The,  by  Sidi  Ali  Kapudan.  Trans- 
lated Extracts,  &c.,  by  Joseph  v. 
Hammer-Purgstall,  in  J.  A.  S.  Soc 
Bengal,  Vols.  III.  and  V. 

Molesworth's  Dicty.  Marftthi  and  English. 
2nd  ed.  4to,  Bombay,  1857. 

Money,  William.  Java,  or  How  to  Manage 
a  Colony.  2  vols.  1860.  (I  believe  Mr. 
Money  was  not  responsible  for  the 
vulgar  second  title. ) 

Moor,  Lieut.  E.  Narrative  of  the  opera- 
tions of  Capt.  Little's  Detachment,  &c. 
4to.  1794. 


Moore,  Thomas.  Lalla  Rookh.  1817. 
Morton,  Life  of  Leyden.  See  Leyden. 
Mountain,    Mem.    and    Letters    of    Col. 

Armine  S.  H.     1857. 
Muir,  Sir  William.    Annals  of  the  Early 

Caliphate,  from  original  sources.    1883. 
MuUer,    Prof.    Max.     Lectures     on    the 

Science  of   Language.      1st  ser.    1861. 

2nd  ser.  1864. 
.     Hibbert    Lectures 

on  the  Origin  and  Growth  of  Religion, 

as  illustrated  by  the  Religions  of  India. 

1878. 
Munro,  Sir  T.,  Life  of  M.-Gen.,  by  the 

Rev.  6.  R.  Gleig.    3  vols.  1830.     (At 

first  2  vols.,  then  a  3rd  vol.  of  additional 

letters.) 


— — , ,    His  Minutes,  &c.,  edited 

by  Sir  A.  Arbiithnot,  with  a  Memoir. 
2  vols.  8vo.  1881. 

,  Capt,  Innes.   Narrative  of  Military 

Operations  against  the  Erenoh,  Dutch, 
and  Hyder  Ally  Cawn,  1780-84.  4to. 
1789. 

,  Surgeon  Gen.,  C.B.  Eeminiscences 

of  Military  Service  with  the  93rd  High- 
landers. 1883.  (An  admirable  book  of 
its  kind.) 


Napier;  General  Sir  Charles.  Recbrds  of 
the  Indian  Command  of,  comprising  all 
his  General  Orders,  &c.  Compiled  by 
John  Mawson.     Calcutta,  1851. 

Nelson,  J.  H. ,  M.  A.  The  Madura  Country, 
a  Manual.    Madras,  1868. 

Niebuhr,  Carsten.  Voyage  en  Arable,  &o. 
2  vols.  4to.    Amsterdam,  1774. 

,  Desc.  de  I'Arahie,  4to.   Amsterdam, 

1774. 

Nieuhof,  Joan.  Zee-en  Lant  Eeize^  2  vols, 
folio.    1682. 

Norbert,  Pfere  (O.S.F.).  Memoires  Histo- 
riques  wesentfe  au  Souverain  Pontife 
BenoitXIV.  sur  les  Missions  des  Indes 
Orientales  (Abitter  enemy  of  the  Jesuits). 
2  vols.  4to.  Luques  (Avignon).  1744. 
A  3rd  vol.,  London.  1750;  also  4  pts. 
(4  vols.),  12mo.  Luques,  1745. 

Notes  and  Extracts  from  the  Govt.  Records 
in  Fort  St.  George  (1670—1 681).  Parts  I. , 
II.,  IIL     Madras,  1871—73. 

N.  &  E.  Notices  et  Extraits  des  Manu- 
acrits  de  la  Bibliothfeque  du  Roi  (and 
afterwards  NatwnaU,  Imperiale,  Royale, 
etc.).    4to.  Paris,  1787,  et  seqq. 

Notices  of  Madras  and  Cuddalore  in  the 
Last- Century,  from  the  Journals  and 
Letters  of  the  Earlier  Missionaries  (Ger- 
rtians)oftheS.P.C.K.  Small  8vo.  1858. 
A  very  interesting  little  work. 

Novus  orbis  Regionum  ac  Insularum  Vete- 
ribus  Incognitarum,  &c.  Basiliae  apud 
iM?^®''^'^^""''     ■'-^^'^'  *"^'°-      Orig.  ed. 


FULLER   TITLES  OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


xH 


Nunes,  A.  Livro  dos  Pesos  da  Ymdia,  e 
aesy  Medidas  e  Moedas.  1554.  Con- 
tained in  Subsidios,  q.  v. 

Oakfield,  or  Fellowship  in  'the  East.  By 
"W.  D.  Arnold,  late  58th  Eeg.  B.N.I. 
2  vols.,  2nd  ed.  1854.  The  lat  ed.  was 
apparently  of  the  same  year. 

Ohserver,  The  Indian.   See  Boyd. 

Orme,  Bobert.  Historical  Fragments  of 
the  Mogul  Enapire,  &c.  This  was  first 
published  by  Mr.  Orme  in  1782.  But  a 
more  complete  ed.  with  sketch  of  his  life, 
&c.  was  issued  after  his  death.  4to.  1805. 

, ,  Hist,  of  the  Military  Trans- 
actions of  the  British  Nation  in 
Indostan.  3  vols.,  4to.  The  dates  of 
editions  are  as  follows :  Vol.  I. ,  1763  ; 
2nd  ed.,  1773;  3rd  ed.,  1781.  Vol.  II., 
(in  two  Sections,  commonly  called  Vols. 
II.  and  III.),  1778.  Posthumous  edition 
of  the  complete  work,  1805.  These  aU  in 
4to.  Reprint  at  Madras,  large  8vo. 
1861-62. 

Osheck.  A  Voyage  to  China  and  the  E. 
Indies.  Tr.  by  J.  R.  Porster.  2  vols. 
1771. 

Osborne,  Hon.  W.  G.  Court  and  Camp  of 
Aunjeet  Singh.    8vo.    1840. 

Onsely,  Sir  William.  Travels  in  Various 
Countries  of  the  East.  3  vols.  4to. 
1819-23. 

Ovington,  Kev.  E.  A  Voyage  to  Suratt  in 
the  year  1689.    London,  1696. 

Falgrave,  W.  Gifford.  Narrative  of  a  Year's 
^Journey  through  Central  and  Western 
Arabia.   2  vols.    1865. 

Fallegoiz,  Monseigneur.  Description  du 
Koyaume  Thai  ou  Siam.    2  vols.    1854. 

Pandnrang  Hari,  or  Memoirs  of  a  Hindoo, 
originaUy  published  by  Whitaker.  3 
vo£.  1826.  The  author  was  Mr.  Hock- 
ley of  the  Bo.  C.S.  of  whom  little  is 
known.  The  quotations  are  partly  from 
the  reissue  by  H.  S.  King  &  Co.  in  1873, 
with  a  preface  by  Sir  Bartle  Erere. 
2  vols,  small  8vo.;  but  Bumell's  ap- 
parently from  a  1-vol.  issue  in  1877. 

Pa^jab  Notes  and  Queries,  a  monthly 
Periodical,  ed.  by  Capt.  R.  C.  Temple. 
1883  seqq. 

Paolino,  Era.  P.  da  S.  Bartolomeo .  Viaggio 
alle  Indie  Orientali.    4to.     Koma,  1796. 

,  E.  T.  by  J.  R.  Eorster.    8vo.    1800. 

Fegolotti,  Er.  Balducci.  La  Pratica  di  Mer- 
catura,  written  c.  1343  ;  publd.  by  Gian 
Erancisco  Pagnini  del  Ventura  of  Vol- 
terra  in  his  work  Delia  Decima  &c.  Lis- 
bone  e  Lucca  (really  Elorence)  1765-66, 
4  vols.  4to.  Of  this  work  it  constitutes 
the  3rd  volume.  Extracts  translated  in 
Cathay  and  the  Way  Thither,  q.  v.  The 
5th  volume  is  a  similar  work  by  6.  ITzzano, 
written  c.  1440. 

PelerinsBonddhistes,  by  Stanislas,  Jnlien. 
Vol.  I.  Vie  et  Voyages  de  Hiouen 
Thsang.  Vols.  II.  and  III.  M^moires 
des  Gentries  Occidentales.    Paris.    1857. 


Femberton,  Major  R.  B.  Beport  on  the 
Eastern  Frontier  of  British  India.  8vo. 
Calcutta,  1835. 

Pennant's  (T.)  View  of  Hindoostan,  India 

extra     Gangem,    China,  ,  and  Japan. 

4  vols.  4to.  1798-1800. 
Percival,  R.    An  Account  of  the  Island  of 

Ceylon.    2  vols.    1833. 
Feregrinatoris  Medii  Aevi  Quatnor.    Re- 

censuit  J.  0.  M.    Laurent.      Lipsiae. 

1864. 
Peregrine  Fultuney.     A  novel.     3  vols. 

1844.     (Said  to  be  written  by  the  late 

Sir  tTohn  Kaye). 
Feriplus  Maris   Erythraei  (I  have  used 

sometimes  C.  Muller  in  the  Geog.  Graeoi 

Minores,  and  sometimes  the  edition  of 

B.  Eabricius,  Leipzig,  1883). 
Fetis  de  la  Oroiz.    Hist,  de  Timnr-bec,  &c. 

4  vols.    12mo.    Delf.  1723. 
Fhilalethes.    The  Boscawen's  Voyage  to 

Bombay.    1750. 
Fhilippi,  R.P.E.,  de  Sanotma.  Trinitate, 

Itinerarinm  Orientale,  etc.    1652. 
Phillips,  Sir  Richard.    A  Million  of  Facts. 

ed.  1837.  This  Million  of  Facts  contains 

innumerable  absurdities. 
Mr.     An  Account  of  the  Religion, 

Manners,    and   the    Learning    of   the 

People  of  Malabar.  16mo.  London.  1717. 
Fictet,     Adolphe.     Les    Origines    Indo- 

Europ^ennes.    2  vols.   imp.  8vo.   1859- 

1863. 
Figafetta,  and  other  contemporary  Writers, 

The  first  Voyage  round  the  World  by 

Magellan,  translated  from  the  accounts 

of — .    By  Lord   Stanley  of    Alderley. 

Hak.  Soo.   1874. 
Pilot,  The  English,  by  Thornton.  Part  III. 

Eolio.  1711. 
Pinto,  Eernam  Mendez.    Feregrina^ao  de 

—  por  elle  escrita,  etc.    Originally  irab- 

lisbed  at  Lisbon,  1614,  folio. 
Finto      (Cogan's).      The     Voyages     and 

Adventures  of    Fernand    Mendez    P., 

A  Portugal,  ifeo.    Done  into  English  by 

H.  C.  Gent.    London.    1653.    Eolio, 
Pioneer,    &    Pioneer    Mail.     (Daily   and 

Weekly      Newspapers      published     at 

Allahabad.) 
Fiso,  Gulielmus,  de  Indiae   utriusque  Re 

Naturali  et  Medici.     Folio.     Amster- 
dam, 1658.     See  Bontius,  whose  book  is 

attached. 
Flayfair,  G.,  Taleef-i-Shereef,    or  Indian 

Materia  Medioa.     Tr.  from  the  original 

by.     Calcutta,  1833. 
Foggius  De    Varietate     Fortnnae.    The 

quotations    under    this    reference    are 

from  the  reprint  of  what  pertains  to  the 

travels  of  Nioolo  Conti  in  Dr.  Eriedr. 

Kunstmann's  Die     Kenntniss   Jndiens. 

Miinehen.    1863. 
FoUok,  Lt.-Col.    Sport    in  British  Bur- 

mah,     Assam,   and  the  .Tynteah  Hills, 

2  vols.     1879. 
Polo,  The  Book  of  Ser  Marco,  the  Vene- 


xlii 


FULLER   TITLES    OF  BOOKS    QUOTED. 


tian.  Newly  Tr.  and  Ed.  by  Colonel 
Henry  Yule,  C.B.  In  2  vols.  1871. 
2nd  ed.,  revised,  with  new  matter  and 
many  new  Illustrations.   1875. 

Price,  Joseph.     Tracts.  3  vols.  Svo.   1783. 

Fridham,  C.  An  Hist.,  Pol.  and  Stat. 
Ac.  of  Ceylon  and  its  Dependencies. 
2  vols.  8vo.    1849. 

Frimor  e  Honra  da  Vida  Soldadeeca  no 
estado  da  India.  I"r.  A.  Freyre  (1580). 
Lisbon,    1630. 

Fringle  (Mrs.)  M.A.  A  Journey  in  East 
Africa.   1880. 

Prinsejj's  Essays.  Essays  on  Indian  An- 
tiquities of  the  late  James  Prinsep  .  .  . 
to  which  are  added  his  TTseful  Tables 
ed.  ...  by  Edward  Thomas.  2  vols. 
Svo.    18.58. 

Prinsep,  H.  T.  Hist,  of  Political  and 
Military  Transactions  in  India,  during 
the  Adm.  of  the  Marquess  of  Hastings. 

2  vols.    1825. 

Propagation  hi  the  Gospel  in  the  East.  In 
Three  Parts.  Ed.  of  1718.  An  English 
Translation  of  the  letters  of  the  first 
Protestant  Missionaries  Ziegenbalg  and 
Plutscho. 

Prosper  Alpinus.  Hist,  Aegypt.  Natur- 
alis     et     Eerum   Aegyptiarum    Libri. 

3  vols.  sm.   4to.   Lugd.  Bat.   1755. 
Fn^iab  Plants,  comprising  Botanical  and 

vernacular  Names  and  Uses,  by  J.  L. 
Stewart.    Lahore,  1869. 

Pnijaub  Trade  Eeport.  Report  on  the 
Trade  and  Resources  of  the  Countries  on 
the  N.W.  Boundary  of  British  India. 
By  B.  H.  Savies,  Sec.  to  Govt.  Punjab. 
Lahore,  1862. 

Pnrchas,  his  Pilgrimes,  &o.  4  vols,  folio. 
1625-26.  The  Pilgi'image  is  often  bound 
as  vol.  V.     It  is  really  a  separate  work. 

,  His  Pilgrimage,  or  Relations  of  the 

World,  &o.  The  4th  ed.  folio.  1625.  The 
first  ed.  is  of  1614. 

Pyrard  de  Laval,  Erangois.  Discours  du 
Voyage  de,"  Erangais  aux  Indes  Orient- 
ales,  1615-16.  2  pts.  in  1  vol.  1619  in 
2  vols.  12mo.  Also  published,  2  vols.  4to. 
in  1679,  as  Voyage  de  Eranc.  Pyrard  de 
Laval.  This  is  most  frequently  quoted. 
There  is  a  smaller  first  sketch  of  1611, 
under  the  name  "Discours  des  Voyages 
des  Erancais  aux  Indes  Orientales." 

Qanoon-e-lslam.    See  Herklots. 

Baffles'  Hist,  of  Java. 

Baleigh,  Sir  W.  The  Discourse  of  the  Em- 
pire of  Guiana.  Ed.  by  Sir  R.  Schom- 
Wgk.    Hak.  Soc.    1850. 

Bamusio,  G.  B.  Delle  Navigationi  e 
Viaggi.  3  vols,  f  oUo,  in  Venetia.  The 
editions  used  by  me  are  Vol.  I.,  1613: 
Vol.  II.,  1606 ;  Vol.  III.,  1556 ;  except  a 
few  quotations  from  0.  Eederici,  which 
are  from  Vol.  Ill,  of  1606,  in  the  B.  M. 

Bamayana  of  Tulsi  Doss.  Translated  by 
F.  Growse.    1878. 


Eashidnddin,  in  Quatrem^re,  Histoire  des 
Uongols  de  la  Perse,  par  Raschid-el- 
din,  trad.  &c.,  par  M.  ftuatremere. 
Atlas  folio.     1836. 

ES.S  MS,la,  or  Hindoo  Annals  of  the  Pro- 
vince of  Goozerat.  By  Alex.  Kinloch 
Eorbes,  H.E.I.C.C.S.  2  vols.  Svo. 
London,  1S56. 

Also  a  New  Edition  in  one  volume, 
1878. 

Bates  and  Valuatioun  of  Merchandize 
(Scotland).  Published  by  the  Treasury. 
Ediub.  1867. 

Eavenshaw,  J.  H.  Gaur,  its  Ruins  and 
Inscriptions.    4to.    1878. 

Eaverty,  Major  H.  G.  Tahakat-i-Kasiri, 
E.  T.    London,  18S1.    2  vols.  Svo. 

Bawlinson's  Herodotus.  4  vols.  Svo.  4th 
edition.    ISSO. 

Bay,  Mr.  John.  A  Collection  of  Curious 
Travels  and  Voyages.  In  Two  Parts 
(includes  Bauwolfi).  The  second  edi- 
tion.   2  vols.    1705. 

, .  HistoriaPlantarum.  Folio. 

See  p.  730,  6. 

, ■ — .  Synopsis   Methodica  Ani- 

malium  Quadrupedum  et  Serpentini 
Generis,  &c.  Auctore  Joanne  Raio, 
F.R.S.    Londini,  1693. 

Baynal,  Abb^  W.  E.  Histoire  PhilosopM- 
que  et  Politique  des  Etablissements  des 
Europfens  dans  les  deux  Indes.  (First 
published,  Amsterdam,  1770.  4  vols. 
First  English  translation  by  J.  Justa- 
mond,  London,  1776.)  There  were  an 
immense  number  of  editions  of  the  ori- 
ginal, with  modification^,  and  a  second 
English  version  by  the  same  Justamond 
in  6  vols.     1798. 

Befoimer,  A  True.  (By  Col.  George  Ches- 
ney,  R.E.)    3  vols.    1873. 

Begulations  for  the  Hon.  Company's  Troops 
on  the  Coast  of  Coromandel,  by  M.-Gen. 
Sir  A.  Campbell,  K.B.,  &e.,  &c.  Madras, 
1787. 

Eeinaud.  Fragmens  sur  I'lnde,  in  Jow-n. 
AHatique,  Ser.  IV.  torn  iv. 

.    See  Belation, 

.      Memoire  sur  I'lnde.  4to.  1S49. 


Eolation  des  Voyages  faites  par  les  Arabes 

et  les  Persans.  .  .  .  trad.,  &c.,  par  M. 

Reinaud.    2  sm.  vols.    Paris,  1845. 
Bennell,  Major  James.    Uemoir  of  a  Map 

of  Hindoostan,  or  the  Mogul  Empire. 

3d  edition.     1793.    4to. 
Besende,  Garcia  de.    Chron.  del  Rey  Dom 

JoSo  II.     Folio.    Evora,  1554. 
Bhede,    H.,    van   Drakenstein.       Hortus 

Ualaharicus.    6  vols,  folio.    Amstelod. 

1686. 

Bhys  Davids.  Buddhism.  S.P.C.K.  ifo 
date  (more  shame  to  S.P.C.K.). 

Bibeiro,  J.  Fadalidade  Historioa.  (1685.) 
First  published  recently. 

Eitter,  Carl.  Erdkunde.  19  vols,  in  21 
Berlin,  1822-1859. 

Bobinson,  Philip.    See  Indian  Garden. 


FULLER  TITLES  OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


xliii 


Bochon,  Abb^.  See  p.  618,  a. 
Boeliuck,  T.  An  English  and  Hindoostanee 
Naval  Dictionary.  12mo.  Calcutta. 
1811.  See  Small. 
Sogeiius,  Abr.  De  open  Seure  tot  bet 
verborgen  Heydendom.  4to.  Leyden, 
1651. 

Also    sometimes    quoted     from    the 
Trench  version,  viz. : — 
Soger,  Abraliam.     La  Porte  Ouverte.  .  .  . 
ou  la  Vraye  Bepresentation,  &o.     4to. 
Amsterdam,  1670. 

The  author  was  the  first  Chaplain  at 
Pulicat  (1631-1641),  and  then  for  some 
years  at  Batavia  (see  Havart,  p.  132). 
He  returned  home  in  1647  and  died  in 
1649,  at  Gouda  (Pref.  p.  3).  The  book 
•was  brought  out  by  his  widow.  Thus,, 
at  the  time  that  the  English  Chaplain 
Lord  (q.  v. )  was  studying  the  religion  of 
the  Hindus  at  Surat,  the  Dutch  Chap- 
lain Eoger  was  doing  the  same  at  Puli- 
cat. The  work  of  the  last  is  in  every 
way  vastly  superior  to  the  former.  It 
was  written  at  Batavia  (see  p.  117),  and, 
owing  to  its  publication  after  his  death, 
there  are  a  few  misprints  of  Indian 
words.  The  author  had  his  information 
from  a  Brahman  named  Padmanaba 
{PadmanSbha),  who  knew  Dutch,  and 
who  gave  him  a  Dutch  translation  of 
Bhartrihari's  Satakas,  which  is  printed 
at  the  end  of  the  book.  It  is  the  first 
translation  from  Sanskrit  into  an  Euro- 
pean language  (A.  B.). 
Boteiro  da  Tiagem  de  Tasco  da  Gama  em 
Mccccxovil.  2a  edicao.  Iiisboa,  1861. 
The  first  ed.  was  published  in  1838.  The 
work  is  ascribed  to  Alvaro  Velho.  See 
Figanifere,  Bibliog.  Hist.  Port.  p.  159 
(note  by  A.  B.). 

.    See  De  Castro. 

BouBset,  Leon.    A  Travers  la  Chine.   8vo. 

Paris,  1878. 
Boyle,  J.  F.,  M.D.    An  Essay  on  the  An- 
■  tiquity  of  Hindoo  Uediciue.   8vo.   1837. 
,  Illustrations  of  the  Botany  and 
other  branches  of  Nat.  History  of  the 
Himalayas,  and  of  the  Floras  of  Cash- 
mere.   2  vols,  folio.    1839. 
Buhruk,  Wilhelmus  de.     Itinerarium  in 
Becueil  de  Voyages  et  de  M^moires  de 
la  Soo.  de  G^ographie.    Tom.  iv.    1837. 
Bumphius  (Geo.  Everard  Kumpf.)    Her- 
barium Amboinense.   7  vols,  folio.  Am- 
stelod.  1741.    (He  died  in  1693.) 
Bussell,  Patrick.    An  Account  of  Indian 
Snakes  collected  on  the  Coast  of  Coro- 
mandel.    2  vols,  folio]    1803. 
Bycant,  Sir  Paul.   Present  State  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire.  Folio,  1687.  Appended 
to  ed.  of  Knollys'  Hist,  of  the  Turks. 


Saar,    Johann    Jacob.  Ost  -  Indianische 

Fiinf-zehn- Jahrige  Kriegs  -  Dienste 

(etc.).      (1644-1659.)  Nurnberg,    1672. 
Folio. 


Sacy,  Silvestre  de.    Relation  de  I'Egypte. 
See  Abdallatif. 

Chrestomathie  Arabe.    2de  Ed.    3 


vols.  8vo.  Paris,  1826-27. 
Sadik  Isfahani,  The  Geographical  Works 
of.  Translated  by  J.  C.  from  original 
Persian  MSS.,  etc.  Oriental  Transla- 
tion Fund,  1832. 

Sainsbnry,  \V.  Noel.  Calendar  of  State 
Papers,  East  Indies.  Vol.  i.,  1862 
(1513-1616)^  vol.  ii.,  1870  (1617-1621) ; 
vol.  iii.,  1878  (1622-1624) ;  vol.  iv.,  1884 
(1625-1629).    An  admirable  work. 

Sanang  Setzen.  Geschichte  der  Ost-Mon- 
golen  .  .  .  von  Ssanang  Ssetzen  Chimg- 
taidsohi  der  Ordus.  aus  dem  Mongol .  .  . 
von  Isaac  Jacob  Schmidt.  St.  Peters- 
burg, 1829.    4to. 

Sangermano,  Rev.  Father.  A  Description 
of  the  Burmese  Empire.  Translated  by 
W.  Tandy,  D.D.  (Or.  Transl.  Fund). 
Rome.    1833.    4to. 

San  Soman,  Fray  A.  Historia  General 
de  la  India  Oriental.  Folio.  Valladolid, 
1603. 

Sassetti,  Lettere,  contained  in  De  Guber- 
natis,  q.v. 

Saty.  Eev.  The  Saturday  Review,  London 
weekly  newspaper. 

Schouten,  Wouter.  Oost-Indische  Toyagie, 
etc.    t' Amsterdam,  1676. 

This  is  the  Dutch  original  rendered 
in  German  as  Walter  Schulzen,  q.v. 

Sohiltberger,  Johann.  The  Bondage  and 
Travels  of.  Tr.  by  Capt.  J.  Buchan 
Telfer,  R.N.    Hak.  Soo.    1879. 

Schulzen,  Walter.  Ost-Indische  Reise- 
Beschreibung.  Amsterdam,  1676.  Folio. 
See  Schouten. 

Schuyler,  Eugene.  Turkistan.  2  vols. 
8vo.    1876. 

Scrafton,  Luke.  Beflexions  on  the  Go- 
vernment of  Hindostan,  with  a  Sketch 
of  the  Hist,  of  Bengal.    1770. 

Seeley,  Capt.  J.  B.  The  Wonders  of  Ellora. 
8vo.    1824. 

Seir  Mutaqherin,  or  a  View  of  Modern 
Times,  being  a  History  of  India  from  the 
year  1118  to  1195  of  the  Hedjirah. 
From  the  Persian  of  Gholam  Hussain 
Khan.  2  vols,  in  3.  4to.  Calcutta,  1789. 

Seton-Karr,  W.  S.,  and  Hugh  Sanderaan. 
Selections  from  Calcutta  Gazettes  (1784- 
1823).  5  vols.  8vo.  (The  4th  and  5th 
by  H.  S.)    Calcutta,  1864-1869. 

Shaw,  Eobert.  Visits  to  High  Tartary, 
Yarkand,  and  KashghSr.  ■  1871. 

,  Dr.  T.  Travels  or  Observations  re- 
lating to  several  Parts  of  Barbary  and  the 
Levant.  2nded.  1757.  (Orig.  ed.  is  of  1738). 

Shelvocke's  Voyage.  A  V.  round  the 
World,  by  the  Way  of  the  Great 'South 
Sea,  Perform'd  in  the  Years  1719,  20,21, 
22.  By  Capt.George  S.    London,  1726. 

Sherwood,  Mrs.  Stories  from  the  Church 
Catechism.  Ed.  1873.  This  work  was 
originally  published  about  1817,  but  I 


xliv 


FULLER   TITLES    OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


cannot  trace  the  exact  date.  It  is  almost 
unique  as  giving  some  view  of  the  life  of 
the  non-commissioned  ranks  of  a  British 
regiment  in  India,  though  of  course 
much  is  changed  since  its  date. 

Sherwood,  Mrs.,  The  Life  of,  chiefly  Auto- 
biographical.   1857. 

Sherring,  Kevd.,  M.A.  Hindu  Tribes  and 
Castes.    3  vols.  4to.    Calcutta,  1872-81. 

Shipp,  John.  Memoirs  of  the  Extraordi- 
nary Military  Career  of  .  .  .  written  by 
Himself.  2nd  ed.  (First  ed. ,  1829).  3 
vols.  8vo.     1830. 

Sibree,  Bevd.  The  Great  African  Island. 
1880. 

Sidi  'Ali.  The  Mohit,  by  S.  A.  Kapudau. 
Exts.  translated  by  Joseph  v.  Hammer, 
in  J,  As,  Soc.  Bengal,  vols.  iii.  &  v. 

— ,  Belation  des  Voyages  de,  nomm^ 

ordinairement  Katibi  Koumi,  trad,  sur 
la  version  allemande  de  M.  Diez  par  M. 
Moris  in  Journal  Asiatique,  Ser.  I. 
Tom.  IX. 

Sigoli,  Simone.  Viaggio  al  Monte  Sinai. 
See  Frescobaldi. 

Simpkin.    See  Letters. 

Skinner,  Lt. -Col.  James,  Military  Memoirs 
of.    Ed.  by  J.  B.  Eraser.    2  vols.    1851. 

Sleeman,  Lt.-Col.  (SirWm.)  Samaseeana 
and  Vocabulary  of  the  Peculiar  Language 
of  the  Thugs.  "Svo.    Calcutta,  1836. 

Bambles  and  BecoUeotions  of  an 

Indian  Official.  2  vols.,  large  8vo.  1844. 
An  excellent  book. 

Small,  Rev.  G.  A  Laskari  Dictionary. 
12mo.  1882  (being  an  enlarged  ed.  of 
Roebuck,  q.  v. ) 

Smith,  E.  Bosworth.  life  of  Lord  Law- 
rence.   2  vols.   Svo.    1883. 

Smith,  Major  L.  E.  Sketch  of  the  Begnlar 
Corps  in  the  service  of  Native  Princes. 
4to.  Tract.  Calcutta,  N.  D.  London, 
1805. 

Solvyns,  E.  B.,  Les  Hindons.  4  vols., 
folio.    Paris,  1808. 

Sonnerat.  Voyages  aux  ludes  Orientales 
et  k  la  Chine.  2vols.'4to.  1781.  Also 
3  vols.  Svo.    1782. 

Sousa,  P.  Erancesco  de.  Oriente  Conquis- 
tado  a  Jesus  Christo  pelos  Padres  da 
Companha  de  Jesus.  Lisbon,  1710. 
Eolio.  ReprintofPt.  I.,  at  Bombay,  1881. 

Southey,  R.  Curse  of  Kehama.  1810.  In 
Collected  Works. 

Spielbergen  van  Waerwijck,  Voyage  of. 
(Four  Voyages  to  the  E.  Indies  from 
1594  to  1604,  in  Dutch),  1646. 

Sprenger,  Prof.  Aloys.  Die  Post  nnd 
Reise-Eonten  des  Orients.  Svo.  Leipzig, 
1864.  ^    *" 

Stanley's  Vasoo  da  Gama.    See  Correa. 

Staunton,  Sir  G.    Authentic  Account  of 

Lord    Macartney's    Embassy    to    the 

Emperor  of  China.    2  vols.   4'to.    1797. 
Stavorinus,  Voyage  to  the  E.  Indies.    Tr. 

from  Dutch  by  S.  H.  Wilcocke.    3  vols. 

1798. 


Stedman,  J.  G.  Narrative  of  a  Five  Years 
Expedition  against  the  Revolted  Negi-oes 
in  Surinam.    2  vols.  4to.     1806. 

Stephen,  Sir  James  F.  Story  of  Wun- 
comar  and  Impey.    2  vols.    1885. 

Stokes,  M.  Indian  Fairy  Tales.  Calcutta, 
1879. 

Strangford,  Viscount,  Select  Writings  of. 
2  vols.    Svo,    1869. 

St.  Pierre,  B.  de.  La  Chaumiere  Indienne. 
1791. 

Subsidies  para  a  Historia  da  India  Portu- 
gueza.'  (Published  by  the  Royal  Aca- 
demy of  Lisbon).     Lisbon,  1878. 

Sullvan,  Capt.  G.  L.,R.A.  Dhow  Chasing 
in  Zanzibar  Waters,  and  on  the  Eastern 
Coast  of  Africa.    1873. 

Surgeon's  Daughter.  By  Sir  Walter  Scott. 
1827.     Reference  by  chapter. 

Symes,  Major  Michael.  Account  of  an 
Embassy  to  the  Kingdom  of  Ava,  in 
the  year  1795.    4to.     1800. 

Taranatha's  Geschichte  des  Buddhismus 
in  India.  Germ.  Tr.  by  A.  Schiefner. 
St.  Petersburg,  1869. 

Tavernier,  J.  B.  Les  Six  Voyages  en 
Turquie,  en  Perse,  et  aux  Indes.  2  vols. 
4to.     Paris,  1676. 

,  E.  T.,  which  is  generally  that 

quoted,  being  contained  in  Collections 
of  Travels,  &c. ;  being  the  Travels  of 
Monsieur  'Tavernier,  Bemier,  and  other 
great  men.  In  2 vols,  folio.  London,  1684. 

Taylor,  Col.  Meadows.  Story  of  My  Life. 
Svo.  (1S77).     2nd  ed.  1S78. 

Teignmouth,  Mem.  of  Life  of  John  Lord, 
by  his  Son,  Lord  Teignmouth.  2  vols. 
1843. 

Teixeira,  F.  Pedro.  Belaciones  .  .  .  de 
loa  Reyes  de  Persia,  de  los  Reyes  de 
Harmuz,  y  de  un  Viage  dende  la  India 
Oriental  hasta  Italia  por  terra  (all  three 
separately  paged).    En  Amberes,  1610. 

Tennent,  Sir  Emerson.    See  Emerson. 

Tenreiro,  Antonio.  Itinerario  .  .  .  como 
da  India  veo  jjor  terra  a  estes  Reynos. 
Grig.  ed.  Coimbra,  1560.  Edition 
quoted  (by  Burnell)  seems  to  be  of 
Lisbon,  1762. 

Terry.  A  Voyage  to  East  India,  &c. 
Observed  by  Edward  Terry,  then  Chap- 
lain to  the  flight  Hon.  Sir  Thomas 
Row,  Knt.,  Lord  Ambassador  to  the 
Great  Mogul.    Reprint,  1777.    Ed.  1655. 

.   An  issue  without  the  Author's  name, 

printed  at  the  end  of  the  E.  T.  of  the 
Travels  of  Sig.  Pietro  della  Valle  into 
East  India,  &o.    1665. 

•     Also  a  part  in  Purchas,  vol.  ii. 

Thevenot,  Melchizedek.  (Collection).  Re- 
lations de  divers  Voyages  Curieux. 
2nd  ed.     2  vols,  folio.     i696, 

Thevenot,  J.  de.  Voyages  en  Europe,  Asie, 
et  Afrique.  2nd  ed.  5  vols.   12mo.  1727. 

Thevet,  Andr^.  Cosmographie  Univer- 
selle.    Eolio.    Paris,  1575. 


FULLER   TITLES   OF  BOOKS   QUOTED. 


xIy 


Thevet.     Les  Singularitez  de  la  Trance 
Antarticque,  autrement  nonim^e  Ame- 
rique.    Paris,  1558. 
Thomas,  H.  S.    The  Bod  in  India.    8vo. 

Mangalore,  1873. 
Thomas,  Edward.  Chronicles  of  the  Pathan 

Kings  of  Dehli.    8vo.    1871. 
Thomson,  Dr.  T.    Western  Himalaya  and 

Tibet.    8vo.    London,  1852. 
Thomson,  J.     The  Straits   of  Ualacca, 

ludo-China,  and  China.     8vo.    1875. 
Thornhill,  Mark.    Personal  Adventtires, 

&c.,  in  the  Mutiny.     8vo.     1884. 
Thunherg,  C.  P.,  M.B.  Travels  In  Europe, 
Africa,   and  Asia,  made  between   the 
years  1770  and  1779.     E.  T.     4  vols. 
'8vo.    1799. 
Timour,  Institutes  of.    E.  T.  by  Joseph 

White.    4to.  Oxford,  1783. 
Timnr,  Autobiographical  Memoirs  of.   B. 
T.  by  Major  C.  Stewart  (Or.  Tr.  Fund). 
4to.  1830. 
Tippoo  Sultan,   Select  Letters  of.    E.  T. 

by  Col.  W.  Kirkpatriok.     4to.  1811. 
Tipu  Sultan,  Hist,  of,  by  Hussein  Ali  Khan 
Kirmani.     B.   T.   by  Miles.     (Or.  Tr. 
Eund.J    8vo.  1864. 
Tod,  Lieut.  Col.  James.   Annals  and  Anti- 
quities of  Kajasthan.    2  vols.  4to.  1829. 
Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen  (Hist,  of  the  Maho- 
medans  in  Malabar).    Trd.  by   Lieut. 
M.  J.   Rowlandson.      (Or.  Tr.  Bund.) 
1833,  8vo.     (Very  badly  edited.) 
Tom  Cringle's  log.    Ed.  1863.    (Originally 

published  in  Blackwood,  c.  1830-31.) 
Tpmho  do  Estado  da  India.    See  Subsidies 

and  Botelho. 
Tr.   Lit.  Soc.    Bo.      Transactions   of   the 
Literary  Society  of  Bombay.    3  vols. 
4to.  Loudon,  1819-23. 
Treyelyan,  G.  O.  See  Competition-'Wallah 

and  Sawk-Bongalow. 
Tribes  on  My  Frontier.    Bombay,  1883. 
Trigautins.     De  Christiana   Expeditione 

apud  Sinas.    4to.  Lugduni,  1616. 
Tumour's"  (Hon.     George)    Mahawanso. 
The  M.  in  Koman  characters  with  the 
translation  subjoined,  &o.     (Only  one 
vol.  published.)    4to.  Ceylon,  1837. 
Tylor,  E.  B.  Primitive  Culture.    2  vols. 

Svo.  1871. 
Tyr,  Gnillaume  de,  et  sea  Continuateurs — 
Texte  du  XIII.  SiJicle— par  M.  Paulin. 
Paris.  2  vols,  large  8vo.  1879-80. 


Uzzano,  G.  A  book  of  Pratica  della  Merca- 
tura  of  1440,  which  forms  the  4th  vol.  of 
Delia  Becima.    See  Pegolotti. 


Valentia,  Lord.  Voyages  and  Travels  to 
India,  &c.    1802-1806.  3  vols.  4to.  1809. 

Valentijn.  Oud  en  Niew  Oost-Indien.  6 
vols,  folio — often  bound  in  8  or  9. 
Amsterdam,  1624-6. 


VanBraam  Houokgeist  (Embassy  to  China), 

E.  T.    London,  1798. 
Van  den  Broecke,   Pieter.     Eeysen  naer 
Ooost  Indien,  &c.     Amsterdam,  edns. 
1620?  1634,  1646,  1648. 
Tander  Lith.    See  Merveilles. 
Vanity   Fair,  a   Novel  without  a  Hero, 
Thackeray's.     This  is  usually  quoted 
by    chapter.     If  by   page,  it  is   from 
ed.  1867.    2  vols.  8vo. 
Vansittart,  H.  A  Narrative  of  the  Transac- 
tions in  Bengal,  1760-1764.    3  vols.  8vo. 
1766. 
Van  Twist,  Jehan ;  Gewesen  Overhoof t  van 
de  Nederlandsche  comtooren  Amadabat, 
Cambaya,  Brodera,  en  Broitchia,  General! 
Besohrijvinge  van  Indien,  &o.    t' Am- 
sterdam, 1648. 
Varthema,  Lodovico  di.    The  Travels  of. 
Tr.   from  the  orig.  Italian   Edition  of 
1510  by  T.  Winter  Jones,  B.S.A.,  and 
edited,  &o.,  by  George  Percy  Badger, 
Hak.  Soc,  1863. 

This  is  the  edn.  quoted,  with  a  few  ex- 
ceptions.   Mr.  Burnell  writes : 

"  We  have  also  used  the  second  edi- 
tion of  the  original  (?)  Italian  text 
(12mo,  Venice,  1517).  A  third  edition 
appeared  at  Milan  in  1523  (4to),  and  a 
fourth  at  Venice  in  1535.  This  interest- 
ing Journal  was  translated  into  English 
by  Eden  in  1.576  (8vo),  and  Purchas 
(ii.j  pp.  1483-1494)  gives  an  abridgment ; 
it  is  thus  one  of  the  most  important 
sources." 

Neither  Mr.  Winter  Jones  nor  my 
friend  Dr.  Badger,  in  editing  Varthema, 
seem  to  have  been  aware  of  the  dis- 
paragement cast  on  his  veracity  in  the 
famous  CoUoquios  of  Garcia  de  Orta 
(f.  29  V.  and  f.  30).  These  aflect  his 
statements  as  to  his  voyages  in  the 
further  East ;  and  deny  his  ever  having 
gone  beyond  Calicut  and  Cochin;  a 
thesis  which  it  would  not  be  difficult  to 
demonstrate  out  of  his  own  narrative, 
Vermeulen,  Genet.   Oost  Indische  Voyage. 

1677. 
Vigne,  G.    Travels  in  Kashmir,  Ladakh, 

&c.    2  vols.  8vo.    1842. 
Vincenzo  Maria.    II   Viaggio   all'   Indie 
orientali  del  P.  .  .  .  Procuratore  Gene- 
rale     de'     Camielitani    Scalzi.      Polio. 
Roma,  1672. 
Vitriaci,  Jacdbi  (Jacques  de  Vitry).    Hist. 

Jherosolym.     See  Bongars. 
Vocabulista  in  Arabioo.     (Edited  by  C. 

Schiaparelli.)    Eirenze,  1871. 
Voigt.    Hortus  Suburbanus  Calcuttensis. 

Svo.    Calcutta,  1845. 
Von  HarfF,  Arnold.  Pilgerfahrt  des  Eitters 

(1496-1499.)  BromMSS.  Coin,  1860. 
Voyage  to  the  East  Indies  in  1747  and 
1748.  .  .  .  Interspersed  with  many  use- 
ful and  curious  Observations  and  Anec- 
dotes. Svo.  London,  1762. 
Viillers,  J.  A.  Lexicon  Persieo-Latinum. 
2  vols,  and  Suppt.  Bonnae  ad  Rhenum. 
1855-67. 


xlvi 


FVLLEB  TITLES  OF  BOOKS  QUOTED. 


Wallace,  A.  R.    The  Malay  Archipelago. 

7th  ed.    1880. 
Wanderings  of  a  Pilgrim  in  Search  of  the 

Picturesque  (by  Fanny  Parkes).    2  vols. 

imp.  8vo.  1850. 

Ward,  W.  A  View  of  the  History,  Litera- 
ture, and  Religion  of  the  Hindoos.  3rd 
ed.  London.  1817-1820.  4  vols.  8vo.  '' 
Inthetitlesoffirst2vols.publd.inl817, 
this  ed  is  stated  to  be  in  2  vols.  In  those 
of  the  3rd  and  4th,  1820,  it  is  stated  to  be 
in  4  vols.  This  arose  from  some  mis- 
take, the  author  being  absent  in  India 
when  the  first  two  were  published. 

The  work  originally  appeared  at 
Serampore,  1811,  4  vols.  4to,  and  an 
abridged  ed.  iUd.  1  vol.  4to.  1815. 

Waring,  E.  3.  The  Tropical  Resident  at 
Home,  &c.    1866.    8vo. 

Wassaf,  Geschichte  Wassafs,  Persisoh 
herausgegeben,  und  Deutsch  ubersetzt, 
von  Joseph  Hammer-Furgstall.  4to. 
Wien,  1856. 

Watreman,  W.  The  Tardle  of  Facions. 
London,  1555.  Also  reprinted  in  the 
Hakluyt  of  1807. 

Wellington  Despatches.  The  Edn.  quoted 
is  usually  that  of  1837. 

Welsh,  Col.  James.  Military  Beminis- 
cences  ...  of  nearly  40  years  Active 
Service  in  the  E.  Indies.  2  vols.  8vo. 
1830.    (An  excellent  book.) 

Wheeler,  J.  T.  Madras  in  the  Olden 
Time  .  .  .  compiled  from  Official  Re- 
cords.    3  vols.  sm.  sq.  8vo.  1'861. 

,  Early  Becords  of  British  India. 

Calcutta,  1878.    2nd  ed.  1879. 

Wheler,  Rev.  Sir  George.  Journey  into 
Greece.    Folio,  1682. 

Whitney  (Prof.  W.  D.).  Oriental  and 
Linguistical  Studies.  New  York, 
1873-74.    2  vols. 

Widows,  Hindoo.  Papers  relating  to  E.  I. 
Aitairs  ;  printed  by  order  of  Parliament. 
Folio,  1821. 


Wilks,  Col.  Mark.  Historical  Sketches 
of  the  South  of  India  in  an  Attempt  to 
trace  the  Hist,  of  Mysoor.  3  vols.  4to. 
1810-17. 

WilUams,  Monier.  EeligiouB  Thought 
and  Life  in  India.     Part  L,  1883. 

,  S.   Wells.    Chinese  Commercial 


Guide.    4th  ed.  Canton,  1856, 

Williamson,  V.  M.  The  Bast  India  Vade 
Meoum,  by  Capt.  Thomas  Williamson 
(the  author  of  Oriental  Meld  Sports). 
2v81s.  8vo.    1810. 

Williamson,  Capt.  T.  Orinetal  Field 
Sports.    Atlas  folio,  1807. 

Wills,  C.  T.  In  the  Land  of  the  Lion  and 
the  Sun,  or  Modern  Persia.   1883. 

Wilson,  John,  D.D.,  Life  of,  by  George 
Smith,  LL.D.    1878. 

WoUaston,  A.  N.  English-Persian  Dic- 
tionary.   8vo.    1882. 

Wright,  T.  Early  Travels  in  Palestine, 
edited  with  Notes.    (Bohn.)    1848. 

Wright,  T.  Domestic  Manners  and  Senti- 
ments in  England  in  the  Middle  Ages. 
1862. 

Wyllie,  J.  W.  S.  Essays  on  the  External 
PoUcy  of  India.  Edited  by  Dr.  W.  W. 
Hunter.    1875. 

Wytfliet.  Histoire  des  Indes.  Fo.,  3  pts. 
Douay.    1611. 


Xaverii,  Scti.  Francisci,  Indiarum  Apostoli 

Epistolarum  Libri  Quinque.     Pragae, 

1667. 
Xavier,  St.  Francis,  Life  and  Letters  of, 

by  Revd.  H.  I.  Coleridge  (S.  J.).  2  vols. 

8vo.    1872. 


Zedler,  J.  H.  Grosses  Vollstandliges  Uni- 
versal Lexicon.  64  vols,  folio.  Leipzig, 
1732-1750;  and  Supplement,  4  vols. 
1751-1754. 

Ziegenbalg.  Sec  Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 


COEKIGENDA. 


Page.     Col.  Position. 

Passim For  "Pyrardde  la  Val "  read  "Pyrard  de  Laval.'' 

In  Book  List,  p.  xxxi Omitted,    ' '  Buchanan,   Dr.   Francis    (afterwards 

;  Hamilton).  A  Journey  . . .  through  .  .  .  Mysore, 
Canara,  and  Malabar  .  .  .  &o.    3  vols.  4to.    1807. 
10        a       (4th  quotation)  Fm-  "  Zeidler"  read  "Zedler,;' 

30  5       (  „         „        )  For  "p.  130"  read  "p.  150."    The  date  of  the 

event  is  1610. 

31  6        (3rd        „        1st  line)  ...i^or  "none"  read  "now;"  also  the  reference  of 

1873  is  i.  99. 

47  h  (2nd       „        under  h)... should  be  under  a. 

64  6  (after  2nd  quotation)    ...J^or  "  Arungzebe"  reiwi  "Aurangzeb." 

76  a  (IstUne)  J-or  "  866"  jmti  "1866." 

77  6  (1st  quotation)   For  "  dez  Mombayn  "  read  ' '  de  Mombayn. '' 

77  6  („         „        )  i%c"fedias"  read"fedeas." 

77  6  („         „         )  J'or"Hoyaforada"rea(i"foyaforada." 

84  b  (2nd  last  quotation) ^or  "Wakeman"  read  "Watreman." 

96  6  (under  Bummello)    Jbr  " Bombay  duck   (q.v.)  "  read    "see   Ducks, 

Bombay." 

101  a  (2nd  last  quotation) For  "  Lord  Minto  on  "  read  "  Lord  Minto  in." 

104  6  (date  of  3rd  quotation)..  Jbr  "  1872"  read  "  1874." 

104  b  (5th  quotation  frbm  bot- 
tom)   For  "Buxerries"  read  "Buxaries." 

104  5  („  „  „         )Bef ore  "  stopTped"  insert "  it" 

109  «.  (5th  quotation)  J^br  "LyeU"  read  "  Lyall." 

121  6  (8th  line  from  bottom)... Jb?-  " navo "  read  "  naoo." 

142  6  (under  Chawbuckswar).defe  "obsolete." 

145  6.  (line  17)   Jfer  "Zimme  (q.v.)"  read  "Zimm^ (v.  Jangomay). 

159  a  (2ud  quotation)  ^or  "x^^ws"  read  "x°^ep^!." 

181  a  (last  line) For  "KSllidam"  read  "Kfillidam." 

186  b  (in  regard  to  campo) see  p.  263,  col.  6,  note. 

205  b  (under  Cotia,  2nd  quota- 
tion)   For  "Prima"  read  "Primor." 

253  a  (note.)    For  correction,  see  in  Suppt.  Beshire. 

258  6  (3rd  line) For  "(see  that  word) "  read  " (see  Frazala). " 

260  a  (1st  quotation)   Jbr  "Diego"  read  "Diogo." 

261  6  (under  Elk) For  "bS/rasinffd"  read  "  Jarrao." 

263        b        (2nd  quotation) In  regard  to  "  Scavenger,"  see  that  word. 

267        6        (at  end  of  quotations)  ...For  "  Helbert,"  read  "Hebbert." 

274       b       (under  Juleeta) Fm-  " Eamosammy  "  reod  "Bamasammy." 

292       b       (5th  quotation  from  be- 
low)   For  "Dillon"rcad  "Dellon." 

294       a       (under  Gole)   /''or  "  Baker  "  read  "  Baber." 

346       a       (1st  quotation  and  note).  Jbr  explanation  of  Geme,  see  Jam,  b.  in  Suppt. 

349    a&b    (4th    quotation,    under 

Jeetnl) It  is  doubtful  if  ceitU  is  the  same  word.    At  least 

there  is  a  medieval  Portuguese  copper  coin  called 
ceitil  and  ceptil  (see  Femandes,  m  Memorias  da 
Academia  Beal  das  Sciencias  de  Lisboa,  2da. 
Classe,  1856);  this  may  have  got  confounded 
with  the  Indian  jital. 


xlviii  CORRIQENBA. 


Page      Col.                    Position.  ' 
383        5        (2nd  quotation) For  "DeHa.'niomha."  read  " Delia  Tomba." 

408  6        (5th  quotation)  For  "  Conto  "  redd  "  Couto." 

409  6       (under  Hahratta)     JiV/- "  Marhatta "  read  Marhatta.     We  find  also 

Marhata    (Marhati,    Marahti,    MarhaiH),    and 
Maratlia. 

„         „  „     Mahannah Jbr  "  Miana  "  j-eocZ  "  Meeana." 

416        a       (last  quotation) For  "  Eredio  "  read  "  Eredia." 

422       5       (   „         „        ) After  "V.  de  St.  Martin,"  insert  "in^Pfelerins 

Bouddhistes." 

424       a       (4th        „        ) i%r  "Bonti3"rca(i  "Bontius." 

487        a       (middle  of  col.)  For  "'^•'anva."  read"  "^""^vi." 

520        a       (5th  quotation)  For  ' '  Pundurang  "  read  ' '  Pandurang. " 

569        6        (2nd        „        )  ^w  "TraveUers"re<K« '-Travels." 

614        a       (quotation  of  1554)    i^or  "Busbeg"  read  "Buabeq." 

614        6  Add,  that  in  the  Diary  in  England  of  Annibale 

Litolfi  of  Mantua  the  writer  says  :  "  On  entering 
the  Tower  there  is  a  serraglio  in  which,-  from 
grandeur,  they  keep  lions  and  tigers  and  cat- 
lions."  (see  Bawdon  Brown's  Galenda/r  of  Pa/pers 
in  Archives  of  Venice,  vol.  vi.  pt.  iii.,  1557-1558. 
Apijendix.) 

629       b       (under  Shooldarry) For"  Platts  "  read  "  Piatt. " 

703       a       (under  Tincall) For  " ityyavoi."  read  " TiyyavM." 

The  following,  among  those  words'  for  which  readers  have  been  referred,  in  the 
Glossabt,  to  the  Supplement,  have  been  forgotten  in  the  latter  : 

FagMur  (seep.  264). 

TJncoveuauted  (seep.  207). 

Kurachee (seep.  214). 


A    GLOSSARY 


OF 


ANGLO-INDIAN  COLLOQUIAL  TEEMS  AND 
PHRASES  OF   ANALOGOUS  ORIGIN. 


ABADA. 


ABABA. 


Abada,  s.  A  word  used  by  old 
Spanish,  and  Portuguese  'writers  for  a 
'  rhinoceros,'  and  adopted  by  some  of 
the  older  English  narrators.  The 
origin  is  a  little  doubtful.  If  it  ■were 
certain,  that  the  -word  did  not  occur 
earlier  than  c.  1530-40,  it  would 
most  probably  be  an  adoption  from 
the  Malay  ladah,  '  a  rhinoceros.'  The 
word  is  not  used  by  Barros  where  he 
would  probably  have  used  it  if  he 
knew  it  (see  quotation  imder  Ganda) ; 
and  we  have  found  no  proof  of  its 
earlier  existence  in  the  language  of 
the  Peninsula;  if  this  should  be  es- 
tablished we  should  have  to  seek  an 
Arabic  origin,  in  such  a  word  as  abid, 
fern,  abida,  of  which  one  meaning  is 
{v.  Lane)  '  a  wild  animal.'  The  usual 
form,  ahada  is  certainly  somewhat  in 
favour  of  such  an  origin. 

It  will  be  observed  that  more  than 
one  authority  makes  it  the  female 
rhinoceros,  and  in  the  dictionaries  the 
word  is  feminine,  But  so  Barros 
makes  Ganda. 

1541.  "  Mynesof  Silver,  Copper, Tin,  and 
Lead,  from  whence  great  quantities  thereof 
were  continually  drawn,  which  the  Merch- 
ants carried  away  with  Troops  of  Elephants 
and  Ehinoceroses  (em.  cafilas  de  elefantes  e 
badas)  for  to  transport  into  the  Kingdoms  of 
Somau,  by  us  called  Siam,  Passiloco,  Sarady, 
(Sawady  in  orig.),  Tangu,  Prom,  Calami-n- 
hcm,  and  other  Provinces  ....  " — Pinto 
(orig.  cap.  xli. )  in  Cogan,  p.  49. 

The  kingdoms  named  here  are  Siam  (see 
under  Samau) ;  Pitchalok  and  Sawatti  (now 
two  provinces  of  Siam) ;  Taungu  and  Prome 
in  B.  Burma ;  Calaminham,  in  the  interior 
of  Indo-China,  more  or  less  fabulous. 

1544.  "Now  the  King  of  Tartary  was 
fallen  upon  the  City  of  Pequin  with  so  great 
an  army  as  the  like  had  never  been  seen 
fvacsAda/m's  time  ;  in  this  army  ....  were 
seven  and  twenty  Kings,  under  whom 
marched  1,800,000   men  ....  with  four 


score  thousand  Ehinoceroses  "  [dondepartirdo 
com  oitentamil  badasj. — lb.  (orig.  cap.  cvii.) 
in  Cogan,  p.  149. 

1585.  "It  is  a  very  fertile  country,  with 
great  stoare  of  prouisioun;  there  are  elephants 
in  great  number  and  abadas,  which  is  a 
kind  of  beast  so  big  as  two  great  buls,  and 
hath  vppon  his  snowt  a  little  home." — Men- 
doza,  ii.  311. 

1592.  "We  sent  commodities  to  their 
king  to  barter  for  Amber-greese,  and  for  the 
homes  of  Abath,  whereof  the  ICinge  onely 
hath  the  traifique  in  his  hands.  Now  this 
Abath  is  a  beast  vi^hich  hath  one  home 
only  in  her  forehead,  and  is  thought  to  be 
the  female  Vnicorne,  and  is  highly  esteemed 
of  all  the  Moores  in  those  parts  as  a  most 
soveraigne  remedie  against  poyson." — Bar- 
ker in  Hak.  ii.  591. 

1598.  "  The  Abada,  or  Rhinoceros  is  not 
in  India,*  but  onely  in  Bengala  and Patane." 
— Linschoten,  88. 

"  Also  in  Bengala  we  found  great  numbers 
of  the  beasts  which  in  Latin  are  called 
Bhinocerotes,  and  of  the  Portingalles  Abadas. ' 
—lb.  28. 

c.  1606.  ".  .  .  ove  portano  le  loro  mer- 
canzie  per  venderle  a'  Cinesi,  partioolar- 
mente  .  .  .  molti  corni  della  Bada,  detto 
Kinooeronte.  ,  ." — Garletti,  is.  199. 

1611.  ' '  Bada,  a  very  fierce  animal,  called 
by  another  more  common  name  Rhinoceros. 
In  our  days  they  brought  to  the  King 
Philip  II.,  now  in  glory,  a  Bada  which  was 
long  at  Madrid,  having  his  horn  sawn  off, 
and  being  blinded,  for  fear  he  should  hurt 
any  body  ....  The  name  of  Bada  is  one 
imposed  by  the  Indians  themselves;  but 
assuming  that  there  is  no  language  but  had 
its  origin  from  the  Hebrew  in  the  confusion 
of  tongues  ....  it  will  not  be  out  of  the 
way  to  observe  that  Bada  is  an  Hebrew 
word,  from  Badad,  '  solus,  solitarius, '  for 
this  animal  is  produced  in  desert  and  very 
solitary  places." — Coharruvias,  a.  v. 

1613.     ' '  And  the  woods  give  great  timber, 


*  i.e.,  not  on  the  west  coast  of  the  Peninsula, 
called  especially  India  by  the  Portuguese.  See 
under  ^dia. 

B 


ABCAREE. 


ACHAB. 


and  in  them  are  produced  elepha/nts,  liadas, 
.  .  .  " — Godinho  de  Eredia,  10  v. 

1618.  "  A  China  brought  me  a  present  of 
a  Clip  of  abado  (or  black  uuecorns  home)  with 
sugar  cakes." — Cocks's  Dia/ry,  ii.  56. 

1626.  On  the  margin  of  Pigafetta's  Congo, 
as  given  by  Purehas  (ii.  1001)  we  find : 
"Rhinoceros  or  Abadas." 

1631.  "  Lib.  V.  cap.  1.  De  Abada  seu 
Bhinocerote." — Bontii  Hist.  Nat.  et  Med. 

1726.  "Abada,  s.  f.  La  hembra  del 
Ehinoceronte." — Dice,  de  la  Lengua  Cos- 
tellana. 

Abcaree,  Abkary.  Hind,  from 
Pers.  ab-Mri,  the  business  of  distilling 
or  selling  (strong)  waters,  and  hence 
elliptioally  the  excise  upon  such 
business.  This  last  is  the  sense  in 
■which  it  is  used  by  Anglo-Indians. 
In  evei-y  district  of  India  the  privilege 
of  selling  spirits  is  farmed  to  con- 
tractors, who  manage  the  sale  through 
retail  shop-keepers.  This  is  what  is 
called  the  'Abkary  System.'  The 
system  has  often  been  attacked  as 
promoting  tippling,  and  there  are 
strong  opinions  on  both  sides.  We 
subjoin  an  extract  from  a  note  on  the 
subject,  too  long  for  insertion  in 
integrity,  by  one  of  much  experience 
in  Bengal.* 

June,  1879.  "Natives  who  have  ex- 
pressed their  views  are,  I  believe,  unani- 
mous in  ascribing  the  increase  of  drinking 
to  our  Abkaree  system.  I  don't  say  that 
this  is  putting  the  cart  before  the  horse, 
but  they  are  certainly  too  forgetful  of  the 
increased  means  in  the  country,  which,  if 
not  the  sole  cause  of  the  increased  consump- 
tion, has  been  at  least  a  very  large  factor  in 
that  result.  I  myself  believe  that  more 
people  drink  now  than  formerly :  but  I  knew 
one  gentleman  of  very  long  and  intimate 
knowledge  of  Bengal,  who  held  that  there 
was  as  much  drinking  in  1820  as  in  1860." 

In  any  case  exaggeration  is  abundant. 
All  Sanskrit  literature  shows  that  tippling 
is  no  absolute  novelty  in  India. 

1797.  "The  stamps  are  to  have  the 
words  'Abcaree  licenses'  inscribed  in  the 
Persian  and  Hindee  languages  and  charac- 
ter."—^eB^rai  Begulations,  x.  33. 

Abihowa.  Properly  (Pers.)  aj-o- 
Jiawa,  'water  and  air.'  The  usual 
Hmdustani  expression  for  '  climate.' 

aIII^'  /'cT^^^^y""™"''^  concerning  the 
death  of  500  Koorgs  from  small-pSx  is 
understood  .  they  must  be  kept  where 

the  climate  [ab-o-hawa]  may  best  agree 
with  them."— Ttppoo's  Letters,  269. 


'  Sir  G.  U.  Yule. 


Achanock,  n.p.  Hind.  Chanah  and 
Achanak.  The  name  by  which  the 
station  of  Barrackpore  (q.v.)  is  com- 
monly known  to  sepoys  and  other 
natives.  Some  have  connected  the 
na,me  with  that  of  Job  Charnock,  or,  as 
A.  Hamilton  calls  him,  Channock,  the 
founder  of  Calcutta,  and  the  quotations 
render  this  probable.  Formerly  the 
Cantonment  of  Secrole  at  Benares  was 
also  known,  by  a  transfer  no  doubt, 
as  G^ota  (or  Little)  Achanak. 

1726.  '"t  stedeken  Tsjannock."— Ffj- 
lentijn,  v.  153.  In  Val.'s  map  of  Bengal 
also,  we  find  opposite  to  Oegli  (Hoogly), 
Tsjannok,  and  then  Collecatte,  and  Galcula, 

1758.  "Notwithstanding  these  solemn 
assurances  from  the  Dutch  it  was  judged 
expedient  to  send  a  detachment  of  troops 
....  to  take  possession  of  Tanna  Fort  and 
Charnoo's  Battery  opposite  to  it." — Nar- 
rative of  Dutch  attempt  in  the  Hoogly,  in 
Malcolm's  Life  of  Olive,  ii.  76. 

1810.  "The  old  village  of  Achanock 
stood  on  the  ground  which  the  post  of  Bar- 
rackpore now  occupies." — M.  Graham,  142. 

1848.  "  !Prom  an  oral  tradition  still  pre- 
valent among  the  natives  at  Barrackpore 
...  we  learn  that  Mr.  Charnock  built  a 
bungalow  there,  and  a  flourishing  bazar 
arose  under  his  patronage,  before  the 
settlement  of  Calcutta  had  been  deter- 
mined on.  Barrackpore  is  at  this  day  best 
known  to  the  natives  by  the  name  of 
Chanock."— rAc  Bengal  OUtuary,  Calc. 
p.  2. 

Achar,  s.  Pars,  achar,  adopted  in 
nearly  all  the  vernaculars  of  India  for 
acid  and  salt  relishes.  By  Europeans  it 
is  used  as  the  equivalent  of  '  pickles,' 
and  is  applied  to  all  the  stores  of 
Crosse  and  Blackwell  in  that  kind. 
We  have  adopted  the  word  through 
the  Portuguese ;  but  it  is  not  impossible 
that  Western  Asiatics  got  it  originally 
from  the  Latin  acetorm.— (See  Plin. 
Hist.  Nat.  xix.  19). 

_  1563.  "  And  they  prepare  a  conserve  of 
it  (Anacardium)  with  salt,  when  it  is  green 
(and  this  they  call  Achar),  and  this  is  sold 
in  the  market  just  as  olives  are  with  us."— 
Garcia  de  0.  f.  17. 

1596.    Linschoten  in  the  Dutch  gives  the 

)!f2ol':°"^°*^y'  ''"*  in  the  English  version 
(1598)  it  IS  printed  Maehar. 

1616.  "  Out  jurebassd's*  wife  came  and 
brought  me  a  small  jarr  of  achar  for  a  pre- 
sent, desyring  me  to  exskews  her  husband 
•n  ™^*  n®  abcented  hymselfe  to  take  phi- 
sik.  "—Cocfe,  i.  135.  ^ 

1623.     ' '  And  all  these  preserved  in  a  way 


■  An  interpreter. 


ACHEEN. 


AD  ATI. 


that  is  really  very  good,  which  they  caU 
Mciao."— Delia  Valle,  ii.  708. 

1653.  _  "Aohar  est  vn  nom  Indistanni, 
on  Indien,  que  signifie  des  mangues,  ou 
autres  fruits  confis  aveo  de  la  moutarde,  de 
Tail,  du  sel,  et  du  vinaigre  k  I'Indienne." — 
De  la  Boullaye,  531. 

1687.  "  Achar  I  presume  signifies  sauce. 
They  make  in  the  Ea^t  Indies,  especially  at 
Siam  and  Pegu,  several  sorts  of  Achar,  as 
of  the  young  tops  of  Bamboes,  &c.  Bambo- 
Achar  and  Mango-Xcte»'  are  most  used." — 
Dampier,  i.  391. 

1727.  "  And  the  Soldiery,  Fishers,  Pea- 
sants, and  Handicrafts  (of  G-oa)  feed  on  a 
little  Eice  boiled  in  Water,  with  a  little  bit 
of  Salt  Pish,  or  Atohaar,  which  is  pickled 
Pruits  or  Roots." — A.  Hamilton,  i.  252. 

1783.  We  learn  from  Forrest  that  limes, 
salted  for  sea-use  against  scurvy,  were  used 
by  the  Chulias  (v.  Cnoolia),  and  were  called 
atchar  {Voyage  to  Mergui,  40).  Thus  the 
word  passed  to  Java,  as  in  next  quotation  : 

1768-71.  "  When  green  it  (the  mango)  is 
made  into  attjar;  for  this  the  kernel  is 
taken    out,   and  the  space  filled  in  with 

finger,    pimento,   and    other   spicy  ingre- 
ients,  after  which  it  is  pickled  in  vinegar." 
— Sta/i)ormus,  i.  237. 

Acheen,  n.p.  (Pers.  Achm.)  The 
name  applied  by  us  to  the  state  and 
town  at  the  N.W.  angle  of  Sumatra, 
■which  was  long,  and  especially  during 
the  16th  &  l^th  centuries,  the  greatest 
native  power  oh  that  Island.  The 
proper  Malay  name  of  the  place  is 
Ache.  The  Portuguese  generally  called 
it  Achem  (or  frequently,  by  the  adhesion 
of  the  genitive  preposition,  Dachem, 
so  that  Sir  F.  Qxevile  below  makes 
two  kingdoms),  but  our  Acheen  seems 
to  have  been  derived  from  the  mariners 
of  the  P.  Gulf  or  W.  India,  for  we  find 
the  name  so  given  [AcMn)  in  the  Ain-i- 
Akbarl,  and  in  the  Geog.  Tables  of 
Sadik  Isfahan!.  This  folm  may  have 
been  suggested  by  a  jingling  analogy, 
such  as  Orientals  love,  with  Machiu 
(q.v.).     See  also  under  Looty. 

1549.  "Piratarum  Acenorum  nee  peri- 
culum  nee  suspidio  fuit."^ — S.  Fr.  Xav. 
Epistt.  337. 

1552.  "  But  after  Malacca  was  founded, 
and  especially  at  the  time  of  our  entry  into 
India,  the  Kingdom  of  Paoem  began  to  in- 
crease in  power,  and  that  of  Pedir  to  dimi- 
nish. And  that  neighbouring  one  of  Achem, 
which  was  then  insignificant,  is  now  the 
greatest  of  all." — Sarros,  III.  v.  8. 

1563. 

"Occupado  tenhais  na  guerra  infesta 
Ou  do  sauguinolento 


Taprobanico  *  Achem,  que  ho  mar 

molesta 
Oudo  Cambaico  occulto  imiguo  nosso." 
Camoes,  Ode  pi'efixed  to  Garcia  de  Orta. 

c.  1569.  "Upon  the  headland  towards 
the  West  is  thelGngdom  of  Assi,  governed 
by  a  Moore  King." — Ccesar  FrederOce,  tr.  in 
HaUuyt,  ii.  355. 

c.  1590.  "The  zaidd  (civet),  which  is 
brought  from  the  harbour-town  of  Sumatra, 
from  the  territory  of  Achin,  goes  by  the 
name  of  Sumatra-zabdd,  and  is  by  far  the 
best." — Ain,  i.  79. 

1597.  " do  Pegu  como  do  Da- 
chem."— King's  Letter,  in  Arch.  Port.  Or. 
fasc.  3,  669. 

1.599.  "  The  iland  of  Sumatra,  or  Tapro- 
buna,  is  possessed  by  many  Kynges,  enemies 
to  the  Portugals  ;  the  cheif  is  the  Kinge  of 
Sachem,  who  besieged  them  in  Malacca.  .  . 
The  Kinges  of  Aeheyn  and  Tor  (read  Jor  for 
Johore)  are  in  lyke  sorte  enemies  to  the  Por- 
tugals."—6'«'  Fulke  Orevile  to  Sir  P.  Wal- 
singham  (in  Bruce,  i.  125). 

c.  1635.  "  Achin  (a  name  equivalent  in 
rhyme  or  metre  to  '  M&hln  %  is  a  well 
known  island  in  the  Chinese  Sea,  near  to 
the  equinoctial  line."— iJacKA  Isfahdni  (Or. 
Tr.  F.)  p.  2. 

1820.  "In  former  days,  a  great  many 
■junks  used  to  frequent  Achin.  This  trade 
is  now  entirely  at  an  end." — Crawfurd,  B. 
Ind.  Arch.  iii.  182. 

Adam's  Apple.  This  name  {Porno 
d^Adamo)  is  given  at  Goa  tp  the  fruit  of 
the  Mimusops  Elengi,  Linn.  (Birdwood) ; 
and  in  the  1635  ed.  of  Gerarde's  Herball 
it  is  applied  to  the  Plantain.  But  in 
earlier  days  it  was  applied  to  a  fruit  of 
the  Citron  kind. — (See  Marco  Polo,  2nd 
ed.,  i.  101),  and  the  following: 

c.  1580.  "In  his  hortis  (of  Cairo)  ex  arbo- 
ribus  virescunt  mala  citria,  aurantia,  Ijmo- 
nia  sylvestria  et  domestica  poma  Adami  vo- 
cata." — Prosp.  Alpinus,  i.  16. 

c.  1712.  "It  is  a  kind  of  lime  or  citron 
tree ...  it  is  called  Fomum  Adami,  because 
it  has  on  its  rind  the  appearance  of  two  bites, 
which  the  simplicity  of  the  ancients  ima- 
gined to  be  the  vestiges  of  the  impression 
which  our  forefather  made  upon  the  for- 
bidden fruit."  .  .  .  Bluteau,  quoted  by  Tr. 
of  Alboquerque,  Hak.  Soc.  i.'  100. 

The  fruit  has  nothing  to  do  with 
zamboa,  with  which  Bluteau  and  Mr. 
Birch  connect  it.     See  Jambu. 

Adati,  s.  A  kind  of  piece  goods 
exported  from  Bengal.  We  do  not 
know  the  proper  form  or  etymology. 
It  may  have  been  of  half -width  (from 
Hind.  Edha,  '  half '). 

*  This  alludes  to  the  mistalcen  notion,  as  old  aa 
N.  Contl  (0. 1,iiO),  that  Sumatra =rapTO6c»ie. 

B  2 


ADAWLUT. 


4 


ADJUTANT. 


1726  "  Casseri  [probably  KasUri  in 
Midnapiir  Dist.]  supplies  many  Taffat- 
shdas*  Ginygaivjs,  Allegias,  and  Adathays, 
which  are  mostly  made  there."— Yalentyn, 
V.  159. 

1813.  Among  Bengal  piece-goods:  "Ad- 
daties,  Pieces  700  "  (i.e.  pieces  to  the  ton).— 
Milhurn,  ii.  221. 

Adawlut,  s.    Ar.— H.— 'adalat,  '  a 

Court  of  Justice,'  from  'adl,  'doing 
justice.'  Under  the  Mahommedan 
government  there  were  3  such,  courts, 
%dz.,  Nizamat  'Adalat,  Diwdnl  'Ada- 
lat, and  Faujdari  'Adalat,  so-called 
from  the  respective  titles  of  the  officials 
who  nominally  presided  over  them. 
The  first  was  the  chief  Criminal 
Court,  the  second  a  Civil  Court,  the 
third  a  kind  of  Police  Court.  In  1793, 
regular  Courts  were  established  under 
the  British  Government,  and  then 
the  Sudder  Adawlut  {Sadr  'Adalat) 
became  the  chief  Court  of  Appeal  for 
each  Presidency,  and  its  work  was  done 
hy  several  European  (Civilian)  Judges. 
That  coui-t  was,  on  the  criminal  side, 
termed  Nizamut  Adawlat,  and  on  the 
civil  side  Dewanny  Ad.  At  Madras 
and  Bombay,  Foujdarry  was  the  style 
adopted  in  lieu  of  Nizamut.  This 
system  ended  in  1863,  on  the  intro- 
duction of  the  Penal  Code,  and  the 
institution  of  the  High  Courts  on  their 
present  footing. 

On  the  original  history  and  constitu- 
tion of  the  Courts  see  Fifth  Report, 
1812,  p.  6. 

1826.  "The  adawlut  or  Court-house 
was  close  by." — Pand.  ffari,  271. 

Adigar,  s.  Properly  adhikar,  from 
Skt.  adhikdrin,  one  possessing  autho- 
rity; Tarn.  adWteri,  or -^aren.  The  title 
was  formerlyin  use  in  South  India,  and 
perhaps  still  is  in  the  native  states  of 
Malabar,  for  a  rural  headman.  It  was 
also  in  Ceylon  (adikarama,  adikar) 
the  title  of  a,  chief  minister  of  the 
Candyan  Kings. 

1544.  "  Fac  te  comem  et  humanum  cum 
isti  Genti  praebeas,  turn  praesertim  magis- 
tratibus  eorum  et  Praefectis  Pagorum,  quos 
Adigares  vocant." — S.  Fr.  Xav.  Fpistt.  113. 

1681.  "  There  are  two  who  are  the  greatest 
and  highest  officers  in  the  land.  'They  are 
called  Adigars,  I  may  term  -them  Chief 
Judges." — Knox,  48. 

1726.  Adigaar.  This  is  as  it  were  the 
Second  of  the  Dessave. — Valentyn  (Ceylon), 
Name?  of  Officers,  &c.,  9. 

1796.  "In  Malabar  esiste  oggidl  I'uffizio 
*"  See  note  imder  Alleja. 


.  .  .  .  molti  EdriaUrero  f  ij'^*"  i,  "Sj'j 
Adhigari  o  ministri  d'un  distretto. . .  -J)ra 
Paolino,  237. 

1803  "The  highest  officers  of  &tate  are 
the  Adigars  or  Prime  Min  sters.  They  are 
twoinnumber."-P«-«~«'s  Ceylon,  256. 

Adjutant,  s.  A  bird  so  called  (no 
doubt)  from  its  comical  resemblance  to 
a  human  figure  in  a  stiff  dress  pacing 
slowly  on  a  parade-ground.  _  It  is  the 
(Hind.)  hargila,  or  gigantic  crane, 
and  popular  scavenger  of  Bengal,  the 
Leptoptilus' argala  of  Lmnseus.  ihe 
Hind,  name  is  by  some  dictionaries 
derived  from  a  supposed  Sansk.  word 
hadda-gila,  '  bone-swallower.'  _  The 
compound,  however  appropriate,  is  not 
to  be  found  in  BohtHngk  and  Both  s 
great  Dictionary.  The  bird  is  very 
well  described  by  Aelian,  under  the 
name  of  K^Xa,  which  is  perhaps  a 
relic  of  the  still  preserved  vernacular 
one.  It  is  described  by  another  name, 
as  one  of  the  peculiarities  of  India,  by 
Sultan  Baber. 

"The  feathers  known  as  Marabou  or 
ComercoUy  feathers,  and  sold  iii  Calcutta, 
are  the  under  tail-coverts  of  this,  andthe 
Lept.  Javanica,  another  and  smaller  species 
{Jerdon).  The  name  marabout  (from  the  ^r. 
murdbit,  'quiet,'  and  thence  'a  hermit, 
through  the  Port,  marabuto)  seems  to  have 
been  given  to  the  bird  in  Africa  on  like  rea- 
son to  that  of  adjutant  in  India.        . 

0.  A.D.  250.  "  And  I  hear  that  there  is 
in  India  a  bird  £eto,  which  is  3  times  as 
big  as  a  bustard;  it  has  a  mouth  of  a 
frightful  size,  and  long  legs,  and  it  carriesa, 
huge  crop  which  looks  like  a  leather  bag ;  it 
has  a  most  dissonant  voice,  and  whilst  the 
rest  of  the  plumage  is  ash-coloured,  the  tail- 
feathers  are  of  a  pale  (or  greenish)  colour. 
^Aelian,  de  Nat.  Anim.  xvi.  4. 

c.  1530.  "  One  of  these  (fowls)  is  the 
ding,  which  is  a  large  bird.  Each  of  its 
wings  is  the  length  of  a  man ;  on  its  head 
and  neck  there  is  no  hair.  Something  like 
a  bag  hangs  from  its  neck ;  its  back  is  black, 
its  breast  white ;  it  frequently  visits  Kabul. 
One  year  they  caught  and  brought  me  a 
ding,  which  became  very  tame.  The  flesh 
which  they  threw  it,  it  never  failed  to  catch 
in  its  beak,  and  swallowed  without  cere- 
mony. On  one  occasion  it  swallowed  a  shoe 
well  shod  with  iron ;  on  another  occasion  it 
swallowed  a  good-sized  fowl  right  down, 
with  its  wings  and  feathers." — Baber,  321. 

1754.  "In  the  evening  excursions  . . .  • 
we  had  often  observed  an  extraordinary 
species  of  birds,  called  by  the  natives  Ar- 
gill  or  Hargill,  a  native  of  Bengal.  They 
would  majestically  stalk  along  before  us, 
and  at  first  we  took  them  for  Indians  naked 
....  The  following  are  the  exact  marks 
and  dimensions  ....  The  wings  extended 
14  feet  and  10  inches.  Prom  the  tip  of  the 
bill  to  the  extremity  of  the  claw  it  mea- 


AFGHAN. 


AKYAB. 


Bured  7  feet  6  inches  ....  In  the  oraw  was 
a  Terapin  or  land-tortoise,  10  inches  long ; 
and  a  large  black  male  cat  was  found  entire 
in  its  stomach." — Ives,  183-4. 

1798.  "  The  next  is  the  great  Heron,  the 
ArgaXi  or  Adjutant,  or  Gigantic  Crane  of 
Latham  ....  It  is  found  also  in  Guinea," 
— Pcnjwmt's  View  of  Hindostan,  ii.  156. 

1810.  "Every  bird  saving  the  vulture, 
the  adjutant  (or  argeelah),  and  kite,  retires 
to  some  shady  spot." — Williamson,  V,  M. 
ii.  3.    See  also  s.  v.  Pelican. 

AfgMn,  n.p.  P. — H, — Afghan. 
Tlie  most  general  name  of  tte  pre- 
doininant  portion  of  the  congeries  of 
tribes  beyond  the  N.W.  frontier  of 
India,  whose  country  is  called  from 
tbem  Afghanistan. 

In  England  one  often  hears  the 
country  called  Afgunist-un,  ■wMch.  is 
a  mispronunciation  painful  to  an 
Anglo-Indian  ear,"  and  even  Af'gann, 
whicli  is  a  still  more  excruciating  sole- 
cism. 

0.  1020.  "...  Afghans  and  Khnjis  .  .  " 
— ^UIM  in  Mliot,  ii.  2i ;  see  also  50, 114. 

0.  1265.  "He  also  repaired  the  fort  of 
Jal£U,  which  he  garrisoned  with  Afghans. " 
— Tarik-i-Firozshkhl  in  do.,  iii.  106. 

14th  cent.  The  Afghans  are  named  by 
the  continuator  of  Kashiduddin  among  the 
tribes  in  the  vicinity  of  Herat  (see  N.  &  E. 
xiv.  494). 

c.  15.56.  "  He  was  afraid  of  the  Af- 
ghans. "—,Sidi  'All,  in  J.  As.,  1st  S.,  ix.  201. 

1609.  "Agwans  and  Potans."—W. 
Finch,  in  Furchas,  i.  521. 

1676.  "  The  people  called  Augans  who  in- 
habit from  Vandahar  to  Gaboul  .  .  a  sturdy 
sort  of  people,  and  great  Robbers  in  the 
night-time." — Tavernier,  E.  T .  ii.  44. 

1838.  "  Professor  Dom  ....  discusses 
severally  the  theories  that  have  been  main- 
tained of  the  descent  of  the  Afghauns :  1st, 
from  the  Copts ;  2nd,  the  Jews ;  3rd,  the 
Georgians ;  4th,  the  Toorks  :  5th,  the  Mo- 
guls ;  6th,  the  Armenians :  and  he  men- 
tions more  cursorily  the  opinion  that  they 
are  descended  from  the  Indo-Scythians, 
Medians,  Sogdians,  Persians,  and  Indians  : 
on  considering  all  which,  he  comes  to  the 
rational  conclusion,  that  they  cannot  be 
traced  to  any  tribe  or  country  beyound  their 
present  seats  and  the  adjoining  mountains." 
— Mphinstone's  Caubool,  ed.  1839,  i.  209. 

A&ico,  n.p.     A  negro  slave. 

1682.  "  Here  we  met  with  y«  Barbadoes 
Merchant ....  James  Cock,  Master,  laden 
with  Salt,  Mules,  and  Africos." — Sedges, 
Journal,  Feb.  27. 

Agar-agar,  s.  The  Malay  name 
of  a  kind  of  sea-weed  {Bpherococcus 
licheneiides) .   It  is  succulent  when  boiled 


to  a  jelly ;  and  is  used  by  the  Chinese 
with  birdanesf  in  soup.  They  also 
employ  it  as  a  glue,  and  apply  it  to 
sUk  and  paper  iotended  to  be  transpa- 
rent. It  grows  on  the  shores  of  the 
Malay  Islands,  and  is  much  exported 
to  China. — (See  Crawfurd,  Diet.  Ind. 
Arch.,  and  Milburn,  ii.  304). 

Ag-gari,  s.  Hind.  'Fire  carriage.' 
In  native  use  for  a  railway  train. 

Agim-boat,  s.  A  hybrid  word  for 
a  steamer,  from.  Hind.  Agan,  'fire,' 
and  Eng.  boat.  In  Bombay  Ag-hot  is 
used, 

1853 "Agin  l3oa,t."—Oakfield,  i.  84. 

Ak,  s.  H.  ak  (and  arh,  in  Sindi  ak) 
the  prevalent  name  of  the  madar  (v. 
Mudd^r)  in  Central  and  Western 
India.  It  is  said  to  be  a  popular 
belief  (of  course  erroneous)  in  Sind, 
that  Akbar  was  so-called  after  the  ak, 
from  his  birth  in  the  desert.  The 
word  appears  in  the  following  popular 
rhyme  quoted  by  Tod  [Bajasthan,  i. 
699). 

Ak-ra  jhopra, 

Phok-ra  bar, 

Bajra-ra  roti, 

Mot'h-ra  dal : 
Dekho  Eaja  teri  Marwar  ! 

(For  houses  hurdles  of  madar. 
For  hedges  heaps  of  withered  thorn, 
Millet  for  bread,  horse-peas  for  pulse : 
Such  is  thy  kingdom,  Eaja  of  Marwar  !) 

Akyab,  n.p.  The  European  name 
of  the  seat  of  administration  of  the 
British  province  of  Arakan,  which  is 
also  a  port  exporting  rice  largely  to 
Europe.  The  name  is  never  used  by 
the  natives  of  Arakan  (of  the  Burmese 
race),  who  call  the  town  Tait-htwe, 
'  Crowd  (in  consequence  of)  War.' 
This  indicates  how  the  settlement  came 
to  be  formed  in  1825,  by  the  fact  of  the 
British  force  encamping  on  the  plain 
there,  which  was  found  to  be  healthier 
than  the  site  of  the  ancient  capital  of 
the  kingdom  of  Arakan,  up  the  valley 
of  the  Arakan  or  Kaladyne  E.  The 
name  Akyah  had  been  applied,  pro- 
bably by  the  Portuguese,  to  a  neigh- 
bouring village,  where  there  stands, 
about  If  m.  feom  the  present  town,  a 
pagoda  covering  an  alleged  relique  of 
Gautama  (a  piece  of  the  lower  jaw,  or 
an  induration  of  the  throat),  the  name 
of  which  pagoda,  taken  from  the 
description  of  relique,  is  Avfkyait-dau, 
and  of  this,  Ahy&b  was  probably  a 


ALBACOBE. 


6 


ALBATROSS. 


corruption.  Tlie  present  town  and 
cantonment  occupy  dry  land  of  very- 
recent  formation,  and  the  lugh.  ground 
on  wHch  the  pagoda  stands  must  have 
stood  on  the  shore  at  no  distant  date, 
as  appears  from  the  finding  of  a  small 
anchor  there  about  1835.  The  village 
adjoining  the  pagoda  must  then  have 
stood  at  the  mouth  of  the  Arakan  E., 
which  was  much  frequented  by  the 
Portuguese  and  the  Chittagong  people 
in  the  16th  and  17th  centuries,  and  thus 
probably  became  known  to  them  by  a 
name  taken  from  the  pagoda. — (From  a 
note  by  Sir  Arthur  Pliayre.) 

Albacore,  s.  A  kind  of  rather 
large  sea-fish,  of  the  Tunny  genus 
{Thynnus  albacwa,  Lowe,  perhaps 
same  as  Thynnus  macropterus,  Day). 
Prom  the  Portuguese  Albacor  or 
Albecora.  The  quotations  from 
Ovington  and  Grose  below  refer 
it  to  alho,  but  the  word  is,  from  its 
form,  almost  certainly  Arabic,  though 
Dozy  says  he  has  not  found  the  word 
in  this  sense  in  Arabic  dictionaries, 
which  are  very  defective  in  the  names 
of  fishes  (p.  61).  The  word  alhacora  in 
Sp.  is  apphed  to  a  large  early  kind  of 
fig,  from  Ar.  al-hdkur,  '  prsecox ' 
(Dmy),  Heb.  hikhura,  in  Micah  vii.  1. 
— See  Ooiarruvias  s.  v.  Alhacora. 

1579.  "These  (flying  fish)  have  two  ene- 
mies, the  one  in  the  sea,  the  other  in  the  aire. 
In  the  sea  the  fish  which  is  called  Alhooore, 
as  big  as  a  salmon." — Letter  from  Ooa,  by  T. 
Stevens,  in  Hakl  ii.  583. 

1592.  ' '  In  our  passage  over  from  S.  Lau- 
rence, to  the  maine,  we  had  exceeding  great 
store  of  Bonitosand  Albocores." — Barker.in 
Bakl.  ii.  592. 

1696.  "  We  met  likewise  with  Shoals 
of  Albicores  (so  call'd  from  a  piece  of  white 
riesh  that  sticks  to  their  Heart)  and  with 
multitude  of  Bonettoes,  which  are  named 
from  their  Goodness  and  Excellence  for 
eating;  so  that  sometimes  for  more  than 
twenty  Days  the  whole  Ship'.s  Company 
have  feasted  on  these  curious  fish." — Oving- 
ton, p.  48. 

0.  1760.  "  The  Albacore  is  another  fish  of 
much  the  same  kind  as  the  Bonito  .  .  from  60 
to  90;pounds  weight  and  upward.  The  name 
of  this  fish  too  is  taken  from  the  Portuguese, 
importing  its  white  color."— (Jrosc,  i.  5. 

Albatross,  s.  The  great  sea-bird 
{Diomedea  exulans,  L.),  from  the  Port. 
alcatraz,  to  which  the  forms  used  by 
HawMns  and  Dampier,  and  by  Pla- 
court  (according  to  Marcel  Devic) 
closely  approach.  The  Port,  word 
properly  means  '  a  pelican.'    A  refer- 


ence to  the  latter  word  in  our  Glos- 
sary will  show  another  curious  misap- 
plication. Devic  states  that  akatruz 
in  Port,  means  '  the  bucket  of  a 
Persian  wheel,'*  representing  the  Ar. 
al-hadus,  which  is  again  from  nahos. 
He'  supposes  that  the  peKcan  may 
have  got  this  name  in  the  same  way 
that  it  is  called  in  ordinary  Ar.  aakka, 
'a  water-carrier.' 

It  has  been  pointed  out  by  Dr. 
Murray,  that  the  akatruz  of  some  of 
the  early  voyagers,  e.g.,  of  Davis 
below,  is  not  the  Diomedea,  but  the  Man- 
of-War  (or  Frigate)  Bird  {Fregatus 
aquilus).  Hawkins,  at  p.  187  of  the 
work  quoted,  describes  without  naming, 
a  bird  which  is  evidently  the  modern 
albatross.  In  the  quotation  from  Moc- 
quet  again,  akatruz  is  appKed  to  some 
smaller  sea-bird.  The  passage  from 
Shelvocke  is  that  which  suggested  to 
Coleridge  "  The  Ancient  Mariner." 

1564.  "  The  8th  December  we  ankered 
by  a  small  Island  called  Alcatrarsa,  wherein 
at  our  going  a  shoare,  we  found  nothing  but 
sea-birds,  as  we  call  them  Ganets,  but  by 
the  Portugals  called  Alcatrarses,  who  for 
that  cause  gave  the  said  Island  the  same 
name." — Hawkins  (Hak.  Soc),  15. 

1593.  "  The  dolphins  and  bonitoes  are  the 
houndes,  and  the  alcatrarces  the  hawkes, 
and  the  flying  fishes  the  game." — lb.  152. 

1604.  "The  other  foule  called  Aloatrarzi 
is  a  kind  of  Hawke  that  liueth  by  fishing. 
For  when  the  Bonitos  er  Dolphines  dee 
chase  the  flying  fish  vnder  the  water  .... 
this  Alcatrarzi  flyeth  after  them  like  a 
Hawke  after  a  Partridge." — Davis  (Hak. 
Soc.)  158. 

_  c.  1608-10.  '  •  Alcatraz  sont  petis  oiseaux 
ainsi  comme  estoumeaux." — Mocqaet,  Voy- 
ages, 226. 

1672.  "We  met  with  those  feathered 
Harbingers  of  the  Cape  ....  Albetrcsses 
....  they  haue  great  Bodies,  yet  not  pro- 
portionate to  their  Wings,  which  mete  out 
twice  their  length." — Fryer,  12, 

1690.  "They  have  several  other  Signs, 
whereby  to  know  when  they  are  near  it,  as 
by  the  Sea  Fowl  they  meet  at  Sea,  especially 
the  Algatrosses,  a  very  large  long-winged 
Bird."— Dampier,  i.  531. 

1719.  "We  had  not  had  the  sight  of  one 
fish  of  any  kind,  since  we  were  come  South- 
ward of  the  Streights  of  Le  Mair,  nor  one 
sea-bird,  except  a  disconsolate  black  Albi- 
tross,  who  accompanied  us  for  several  days, 
hovering  about  us  as  if  he  had  lost  himself, 
till  Hatley  (my  second  Captain)  observing, 
in  one  of  his  melancholy  fits,  that  this  bird 
was  always  hovering  near  us,  imagin'd  from 


Also  see  Dozy,  s.  v.  ulcaduz.  Alcadv:, 
accordujg  to  Cotiarruvias,  is  in  Sp.  one  of  the 
earthen  pots  of  the  Twria  or  Persian  wheel 


ALOATIJ)'. 


ALLAHABAD. 


his  colour,  that  it  might  be  some  ill  omeil 
....  But  be  that  as  it  would,  he  after 
some  fruitless  attempts,  at  length  shot  the 
AlbitroBS,  not  doubting  (perhaps)  that  we 

should  have  a  fair  wind  after  it " — 

Shelvocke's  Voyage,  72,  73. 

1740.  " ....  a  vast  variety  of  sea-fowl, 
amongst  which  the  most  remarkable  are  the 
Penguins  ;  they  are  in  size  and  shape  like  a 
goose,  but  instead  of  wings  they  have  short 
stumps  like  fins  ....  their  bills  are  narrow 
like  those  of  an  Albitross,  and  they  stand 
and  walk  in  an  erect  posture.  From  this 
and  their  white  bellies,  Sir  John  Scarborough 
has  whimsically  likened  them  to  little  chil- 
dren standing  up  in  white  aprons. " — Anson's 
Voyage,  9th  ed.  (1756),  p.  68. 

1754.     "An  albatrose,  a  sea-fowl,  was 
shot  off  the  Gape  of  Good  Hope,  which  mea- 
sured 17J  feet  from  wing,  to  wing." — lues,  5. 
1803. 
"  At  length  did  cross  an  Albatross ; 

Thorough  the  fog  it  came  ; 
As  if  it  had  been  a  Christian  soul 
We  hailed  it  in  God's  name." 

The  Ancient  Manner. 
c.  186]. 
"  Souvent    pour    s'amuser,    les     hommes 
d'equipage 
Prennent  des  albatros,  vastes  oiseaux  des 
mers. 
Qui    suivent,     indolents    oompagnons    de 
voyage, 
Le  navire  glissaut  sur  les  goufJres  amers." 
Baudelaire.  L^ Albatros. 

Alcatif,  s.  This  word  for  'a  carpet' 
was  much,  used  in  India  in  the  16th 
century,  and  is  treated  by  some  travel- 
lers as  an  Indian  word.  It  is  not 
however  of  Indian  origin,  hut  is  an 
Arahic  word  {katlf,  '  a  carpet  with  long 
pile ')  introduced  into  Portugal  through 
the  Moors. 

c.  1.540.  "There  came  aboard  of  Antonio 
•de  Faria  more  than  60  batels,  and  balloons, 
and  manchuas,*  with  awnings  and  flags  of 
silk,  and  rich  alcatifas." — Pinto,  ch.  Ixviii. 
(orlg.). 

1560.  "  The  whole  tent  was  cut  in  a 
variety  of  arabesques,  inlaid  with  coloured 
silk,  and  was  carpeted  with  rich  alcatifas." 
— Tenreiro,  Itin.  o.  xvii. 

1578.  "  The  windows  of  the  streets  by 
which  the  Viceroy  passes  shall  be  hung  with 
carpets  (alcatifadas),  and  the  doors  deco- 
rated with  branches,  and  the  whole  adorned 
as  richly  as  possible." — Archiv.  Port.  Orient, 
fascic.  li.  225. 

1608-10.  ' '  Quand  elles  vont  a  I'Eglise  on 
les  porte  en  palanquin  .  .  .  .  le  dedans  est 
d'vn  grand  tapis  de  Perse,  qu'ils  appellent 
Alcatif."  .  .  .  .-—Pyrard,  ii.  62. 

1648 "many  silk  stuffs,  such  as 

satin,    contenijSjt    attelap    (read    attelas). 


*  See  these  words. 

t  See  Ovington,  under  Alleja. 


jie  ....  ornijs  (?)  of  gold  and  silk  for 
women's  wear,  gold  alaoatijven  -  .  .  ." — 
Van  Twist,  50. 

1726.  "They  know  nought  of  chairs  or 
tables.  The  small  folks  eat  on  a  mat,  and 
the  rich  on  an  Alcatief,  or  carpet,  sitting 
with  their  feet  under  them,  like  our  Tailors." 
— Valmtijn,  v.  Cluyrom.  55. 

Alcove,  s.  This  English  word  comes 
to  us  throurfi.  the  Span,  alcova  and  Fr. 
alcove  (old  Fr.  aucuhe),  from  Ar.  al- 
kubbah,  applied  first  to  a  kind  of  tent 
(so  in  Hebr.  Numbers,  xxv.  8)  and 
then  to  a  vaulted  building  or  recess. 
An  edifice  of  Saracenic  construction 
at  Palermo  is  still  known  as  La  Cuba ; 
and  another,  a  domed  tomb,  as  La 
Gubola.  Whatever  be  the  true  forma- 
tion of  the  last  word,  it  seems  to  have 
given  us,  through  the  Italian,  Citpola. 

Aldea,  s.  A  village;  also  a  villa. 
Port,  from  the  Ar.  al-dai'a,  '  a  farm  or 
villa.'  Bluteau  explains  it  as:  Povofao 
menor  que  lugar."  Lane  gives  among 
other  and  varied  meanings  of  the 
Arabic  word:  "An  estate  consisting 
of  land  or  of  land  and  a  house,  .... 
land  yielding  a  revenue."  The  word 
forms  part  of  the  name  of  many  towns 
and  villages  in  Spain  and  Portugal. 

1547.  "  The  Governor  (of  Bagaem)^  Dom 
JoSo  de  Castro,  has  given  and  gives  many 
aldeas  and  other  grants  of  land  to  Portu- 
guese who  served  and  were  wounded  at  the 
fortress  of  Dio,  and  to  others  of  long  ser- 
vice." .  .  .  . — Simdo  Botelho,  Cartas  3. 

■  1673.  "Here  ...  in  a  sweet  Air,  stood 
a  Magnificent  Bural  Church ;  in  the  way  to 
which,  and  indeed  all  up  and  down  this 
Island,  are  pleasant  Aldeas,  or  Country 
Seats  of  the  Gentry." — Fryer,  71. 

1726.  "There  are  also  towards  the  in- 
terior many  Aldeas,  or  villages  and  hamlets 
that  .  .  .  swarm  with  peoj^le." — Valentyn, 
Vi  {MalabO/r)  11. 

1780.  "  The  Coast  between  these  is  filled 
with  Aldees,  or  villages  of  the  Indians." — 
Dunn,  N.  Directory,  5th  ed.  HO. 

1782.  "  II  y  a  aussi  quelques  Aldees  con- 
siderables, telles  que  Navar  et  Portenove, 
qui  appartiennent  aux  Princes  du.pays." 
— Sonnerat,  Voyage,  i.  37. 

Aleppee,  n.p.  On  the  coast  of  Tra- 
vancore ;  properly  Alappuli. 

Aljofar,  s.  Port.  '  seed-pearl.' 
Oobarruvias  says  it  is  from  Ax.  al- 
jauJiar,  'jewel.' 

Allahabad,  n.p.  This  name — Allah- 
abad, which  was  given  in. the  time 


ALLE.TA. 


8 


ALLIGATOR. 


of  Akbar  to  tlie  old  Hindu  Prag,  has 
been  subjected  to  a  variety  of  corrupt 
pronunciations,  both.  European  and 
natiye.  Illahdba^  is  a  ndt  uncommon 
native  form,  converted  by  Europeans 
into  Halabas,  and  further  by  English 
soldiers  formerly  into  Isle  o'  hats.  And 
the  Illiabad,  which  we  find  in  the 
Hastings  charges,  survives  in  the 
Elleeabad  still  heard  occasionally. 

c.  1666.  ''La  Province de  Halabas  s'ap- 
pelloit  autrefois  Purop  "  (vide  PooTub). — 
Thevenot,  v.  197. 

1726.  "This  exceptionally  great  River 
(Ganges)  ....  comes  so  from  the  N.  to 
the  S.  .  .  .  .  and  so  further  to  the  city 
Halabas." — Vcdcntijn. 

1786.  " ....  an  attack'  and  invasion  of 
the  Eohillas  ....  which  nevertheless  the 
said  Warren  Hastings  undertook  at  the 
very  time  when,  under  the  pretence  of  the 
difficulty  of  defending  Oorah  and  Illiabad, 
he  sold  these  provinces  to  Sujah  Dowla." — 
Artides  of  Clmrge,  &c.,  in  Burke,  vi.  577. 

, ,  "  You  wiU  see  in  the  letters  from  the 
Board  ....  a  plan  for  obtaining  Illabad 
from  the  Vizier,  to  which  he  had  spirit 
enough  to  make  a  successful  resistance." — 
CornwalUs,  i.  238. 

Alleja,  s.  This  appears  to  be  a 
stuff  from  Turkestan  called  (Turki) 
alchah,  alajah,  or  alachah..    It  is 

thus  described  :  "  a  silk  cloth  5  yards 
long,  which  has  a  sort  of  wavy  line 
pattern  running  in  the  length  on 
either  side."  {Baden  Powell's  Punjab 
Handhook,  66.) 

c.  1590.  ''The  improvement  is  visible. 
....  secondly  in  the  Safid  Alchahs  also 
called  Tarhddrs.  .  .  ."—Am,  i.  91.  (Bloch- 
mann  says :  "  Alchah  or  Alachah,  any  kind 
of  corded  stuff.     Tarhddr  means  corded.") 

1613.  "  The  S'abob  bestowed  on  him  850 
Mamoodies,  10  fine  Baftas,  30  Topsieles,*  and 
30  Allizaes." — Downton  in  Furchas,  i.  504. 

1615.  "Ipec.  alleiaof30Ks.  .  ."—Cocks's 
Diary,  i.  64. 

,    1648.     See     Van    Twist    above,     under 

Alcatif.    And  1673,  see  Fryer  under  Atlas. 

,  1690.  .  ".It   (Suratt)  is  renown'd  .... 

both  for  rich  Silks,  such  as  Atlasses,  Cut- 

tanees,  Sooseys,  Culgars,  Allajars " 

— Ovvngton,' 218.  ■       > 

1712.  "An  AUejah'  petticoat  striped 
with  green  and  gold  and  white."— Advert. 
in  Spectator,  cited  in  Malcolm's  Anecdotes. 
429.  ' 

1726.  "  Gold  and  silver  Alleeias."— 
Valentyn  (Surat),  iv.  146. 

loin^,?-  ''AJlachas  (pieces  to  the  ton)  ,  .  . 
1200."— Milburn,  ii.  221.  ' 


*  TaMlah  (a  stuff  from  il/ecra),  Ain,  p.  93.    See 
under  Adab.  ^ 


•  Alligator,  s.  This  is  the  usual 
Anglo-Indian  term  for  the  great  lacer"- 
tine  amphibia  of  the  rivers.  _  It  was 
apparently  in  origin  a  corruption,  im- 
ported from  S.  America,  of  the  Spanish 
lagojrto  (from  Lat.  lacerta),  'a  lizard.' 
The  "Summary  of  the  Western  Indies  " 
by  Pietro  Mai-tire  d'Angheria,  as  given 
in  Eamusio,  recounting  the  last  voyage 
of  Columbus,  says  that,  in  a  certain 
river,  "they  sometimes  encountered 
those  crocodiles  which  they  call 
Lagarti ;  these  make  away  when  they 
see  Christians,  and  in  making  away 
they  leave  behind  them  an  odour 
more  fragrant  than  musk "  (Ram.  iii. 
f.  Vlv),  Oviedo,  on  another  page  of 
the  same  volume,  calls  them  "lagarti 
o  dragoni  "  (f.  62). 

Bluteau  gives  "Lagarto,  Crocodilo," 
and  adds :  "In  the  Oriente  Con- 
quistado  (Part  I.  f.  823),  you  will  find 
a  description  of  the  Crocodile  under 
the  name  of  Lagarto." 

One  often,  in  Anglo-Indian  conver- 
sation, used  to  meet  with  the  endeav- 
our to  distinguish  the  two  well-known 
species  of  the  Ganges  as  Crocodile  and 
Alligator,  but  this,  like  other  appli- 
cations of  popular  and  general  terms 
to  mark  scientific  distinctions,  involves 
fallacy,  as  in  the  cases  of  '  panther, 
leopard,'  'camel,  dromedary,'  'attor- 
ney, solicitor,'  and  so  forth.  The  two 
kinds  of  Gangetic  crocodile  were  known 
to  Aehan  (o.  250  A.D.),  who  writes : 
"It  (the  Ganges)  breeds  two  kinds  of 
crocodiles;  one  of  these  is  not  at  all 
hurtful,  whilst  the  other  is  the  most 
voracious  and  cruel  eater  of  flesh ;  and 
these  have  a  horny  prominence  on  the- 
top  of  the  nostril.  These  latter  are 
used  as  ministers  of  vengeance  upon 
evil-doers ;  for  those  convicted  of  the 
greatest  crimes  are  cast  to  them ;  and 
they  require  no  executioner." 

1493.  "  In  a  small  adjacent  island  .  .  . 
our  men  saw  an  enormous  kind  of  lizard 
(lagarto  muy  grande),  which  they  said  was 
as  large  round  as  a  calf,  and  with  a  tail  as 

long  as  a  lance but  bulky  as  it  was, 

it  got 'into,  the  sea,  so 'that  they  could  not 
catch  it."— Letter  of  Dr.  Ghanca,  In  Select 
Letters  of  Columbus  by  Major,  Hak.  Soc. 
2nd  ed.  43.         .  , 

1539.  "All  along  this  River,  that  was 
not  very  broad,  there  were  a  number  of 
Lizards  (lagartoB),  which  might  more  pro- 
perly be  called  Serpents  ....  with  scales 
upon  their  backs,  and  mouths  two  foot  wide. 
.  .  .  .  there  be  of  them  that  will  sometimes 
get  upon  an  ahnadia  ....  and  overturn  it 
with  their  tails,  swallowing  up  the  men 


ALLIGATOB. 


ALLIGATOB-PEAB. 


■whole,  without  dismembering  of  them." — 
PintX),  in  Cogan's  tr.  17  (orig.  cap.  xiv,). 

1552.  " .  .  .  .  aquatic  animals  such  as 
....  very  great  lizards  (lagartos),  which 
in  form  and  nature  are  just  the  crocodiles  of 
the  Nile."— ion-OS,  I.  iii.  8. 

1568.  "  In  this  Eiver  we  killed  a  mon- 
strous Lagarto,  or  Crocodile  ....  he  was 
23  foote  by  the  rule,  headed  like  a  hogge. 
.  .  .  ."—lob  Hortop  in  Hakl.  iii.  580. 

1579.  "  We  found  here  many  good  com- 
modities ....  besides  alagartoes,  munck- 
eyes,  and  the  like."— Droic,  World  Encom- 
passed, Hak.  Soc.  112. 

1591.  "  In  this  place  I  have  seen  very 
great  water  aligartos  (which  we  call  in 
English  crocodiles)  seven  yards  long." — 
Master  Antonie  Knivet,  in  Purchas,  iv.  1228. 

1593.  _"  In  this  Eiver  (of  GuayaquUl)  and 
all  the  Rivers  of  this  Coast  are  great  abun- 
dance of  Alagartoes  ....  persons  of  credit 
have  certified  to  me  that  as  small  fishes  in 
other  Rivers  abound  in  scoales,  so  the  Ala- 
gartoes in  this " — Sir  Bichard  Haw- 
kins in  Purchas,  iv.  1400. 

c.  1593. 
"And  in  his  needy  shop  a  tortoise  hung, 
An  alligator  stuff  'd,  and  other  skins 
Of  ill-shaped  fishes.  .  . " 

Borneo  <fc  Juliet,  v.  1. 

1595.  "  Vpon  this  river  there  were  great 
store  of  fowle  ....  but  for  lagartOB  it 
exceeded,  for  there  were  thousands  of  those 
vgly  serpents ;  and  the  people  called  it  for 
the  abundance  of  them,  the  riuer  of  Lagar- 
tos  in  their  language." — Baleigh,  The  Dis- 
coverie  of  Guiana,  in  Hakl.  iv.  137. 

1596.  "  Once  he  would  needs  defend  a 
rat  to  be  animal  rationale  ....  because 
she  eate  and  gnawd  his  bookes  ....  And 
the  more  to  confirme  it,  because  everie  one 
laught  at  him  ....  the  next  rat  he  seaz'd 
on  nee  made  an  anatomie  of,  and  read  a 
lecture  of  3  dayes  long  upon  everie  artire 
or  musckle,  and  after  hanged  her  over  his 
head  in  his  studie  in  stead  of  an  apothe- 
caiie's  crocodile  or  dride  Alligatur." — T. 
Nashe's  'Have  vrith  you  to  Saffron  Walden.' 
Repr.  in  J.  Payne  Collier's  Misc.  Tracts, 
p.  72. 

1610.  '•  These  Blackes  .  .  .  told  me  the 
Eiver  was  full  of  Aligatas,  and  if  I  saw  any 
I  must  fight  with  him,  else  he  would  kill 
me.  "—D.  Midleton  in  Purchas,  i.  244. 

1613.  ".  .  .  .  mais  avante  ....  por 
distancia  de  2  legoas,  esta  o  fermoso  ryo  de 
Cassam  de  lagarthos  o  crocodiUos." — Go- 
dinJw  de  Eredia,  10. 

1673.=  "The  River  was  full  of  Aligators 
or  Crocodiles,  which  lay  basking  in  the  Sun 
in  the  Mud  on  the  Elver's  side." — Fryer, 
55. 

1727.  "  I  was  cleaning  a  vessel  .... 
and  had  Stages  fitted  for  my  People  to 
stand  on  ...  .  and  we  were  plagued  with 
five  or  six  Allegators,  which  wanted  to  be 
on  the  Stage." — A.  Hamilton,  ii.  133. 


1761. 
" .  .  .  .  else  that  sea-like  Stream 
(Whence  Traffic  pours  her  bounties  on  man- 
kind) 
Dread  Alligators  would  alone  posses." 

Grainger,  Bk.  ii. 
1881.  "  The  Hooghly  has  never  been  so 
full  of  sharks  and  alligators  as  now.  We 
have  it  on  undoubted  authority  that  within 
the  past  two  months  over  a  hundred  people 
have  fallen  victims  to  these  brutes." — 
Pioneer  Mail,  July  10th. 

Alligator-pear,  s.  The  fruit  of  tie 
Laurus persea,  Lin.,  Persea  gratissima, 
Gaertn.  The  name  as  here  given  is  an 
extravagant,  and  that  of  avocato  or 
avogato  a  more  moderate,  corruption, 
of  aguacate  or  ahuacatl  (see  below), 
which,  appears  to  have  been  the  native 
name  in  Central  America,  still  sur- 
viving there.  The  Quichua  name  is 
palta,  wMch.  is  used  as  well  as  agua- 
cate by  Cieza  de  Leon,  and  also  by 
Joseph  de  Acosta.  Grainger  {Sugar- 
cane, Bk.  I.)  calls  it  "rich  sabbaca," 
which  he  says  is  ' '  the  Indian  name  of 
the  avocato,  avocado,  avigato,  or  as  the 
English  corruptly  call  it,  alligator-pear. 
The  Spaniards  in  S.  America  call  it 
Aguacate,  and  under  that  name  it  is 
described  by  Ulloa."  In  French  it  is 
called  avocat.  The  praise  which 
Grainger,  as  quoted  below,  "  liberally 
bestows  "  on  this  fruit,  is,  if  we  might 
judge  from  the  specimens  occasionally 
met  with  in  India,  absurd.  With 
liberal  pepper  and  salt  there  may  be 
a  remote  suggestion  of  marrow:  but 
that  is  all.  Indeed  it  is  hardly  a  fruit 
in  the  ordinary  sense.  Its  common 
sea  name  of  '  midshipman's  butter ' 
is  suggestive  of  its  merits,  or  demerits. 

Though  common  and  naturalized 
throughout  the  W.  Indies  and  E. 
coasts  of  tropical  S.  America,  its  actual 
native  country  is  unknown.  Its  intro- 
duction into  the  Eastern  world  is  com- 
paratively recent ;  not  older  than  the 
middle  of  last  century.  Had  it  been 
worth  eating  it  would  have  come  long 
before. 

1532-50.  "There  are  other  fruits  belong- 
ing to  the  country,  such  as  fragrant  pines 
and  plantains,  many  excellent  guavas, 
caymitos,  aguacates,  and  other  fruits." — 
Cieza  de  Leon,  16. 

1608.  "The  Palta  is  a  great  tree,  and 
carries  a  faire  leaf  e,  which  hath  a  fruite  like 
to  great  peares ;  within  it  hath  a  great  stone, 
and  all  the  rest  is  soft  meate,  so  as  when 
they  are  full  ripe,  they  are,  as  it  were, 
butter,  and  have  a  delicate  taste." — Joseph 
de  Acosta,  250. 


ALMADIA. 


10 


ALOO. 


c.  1660. 
'  The  Aguacat  no  less  is  Verms  Friend 

(To  tlr  Indies  Venus  Conquest  doth  ex- 
tend) 

A  fragrant  Leaf  the  Aguaoata  bears ; 

Her  Fruit  in  fashion  of  an  Egg  appears, 

With  such  a  white  and  spermy  Juice  it 
swells 

As   represents   moist   Life's  first   Prin- 
ciples." 

Cowley,  Of  Plantes,  v. 

1680.  "This  Tavoga  is  an  exceeding 
pleasant  Island,  abounding  in  all  manner  of 
fruits,  such  as  Pine-apples  .  .  .  .  Albecatos, 
Pears,  Mammes." — Cajit.  SharpeinSampier, 
iv. 

1685.  "TheAvogato  Pear-tree  is  as  big 
as  most  Pear-trees  .  .  .  and  the  Fruit  as  big 
as  a  large  Lemon  ....  The  Substance  in 
the  inside  is  green,  or  a  little  yellowish,  and 
soft  as  Butter.  .  .  ." — Dampier,  i.  203. 

1736.  "  Avogato  ^awm.  .  .  .  This  fruit 
itself  has  no  taste,  but  when  mixt  with 
sugar  and  lemon  juice  gives  a  wholesome 
and  tasty  flavour." — Zeidler's  Lexicon,  s.  v. 

1761. 
"  And  thou  green  avocato,  charm  of  sense. 

Thy  ripen'd  marrow  liberally  bestows't." 
Ch-ainger,  Bk.  I. 

1830.  "The  avooada,  with  its  Brobdig- 
nag  pear,  as  large  as  a  purser's  lantern." — 
Tom  Cringle,  ed.  1863,  40. 

1870.  "  The  aguacate  or  Alligator 
Pear." — Squier,  Honduras,  142. 

1873.  "Thusthe  fruitof the  Persea gratis- 
sima  was  called  Ahueatl'  by  the  ancient 
Mexicans ;  the  Spaniards  corrupted  it  to 
avocado,  and  our  sailors  still  further  to 
'Alligator  pears.'  "—Belt's mearagua,  107. 

Almadia,  s.  This  is  a  word  intro- 
duced into  Portuguese  from  Moorish 
Arabic  [al-ma'dtya).  Properly  it  means 
'a  raft'  (see  Dozy  s.v.).  But  it  is 
generally  used  by  the  writers  on  India 
for  a  canoe,  or  the  like  small  native 
boat.     See  Pinto  under  Alligator. 

1514.  _  "E  visto  che  non  veniva  nessuno 
ambasciata,  solo  venia  molte  abadie,  ciofe 
barohe,  a  venderci  galline.  .  ." — Giov.  da 
Bmpoli,  in  Archiv.  Stor.  Ital.  p.  59. 

1644.  "  Huma  Almadia  pera  servigo  do 
dito  Baluarte,  com  seis  marinheiros  que 
cada  hum  ven-se  hum  x(erafi)™  por  mes 
.  .  .  x'  72."— ^pOT«eg  of  Din,  in  Bocarro 
(Sloane  MSS.  197,  fol.  175). 

Almanack,  s.  On  this  difficult 
•word  see  Dozy's  Oosterlingen.  In  a 
passage  quoted'by  Eusebius  from  Por- 
phyry (Praep.  Evangel,  t.iii.  ed.  Gais- 
ford),  there  is  mention  of  Egyptian 
calendars  called  'dKixevixtava.  Also  in 
the  Vocahular  Arauigo  of  Pedro  de 
Alcala  (1505)  the  Ar.  Manak  is  given 
as    the    eqiiivalent    of    the    Spanish 


almanaque,  which  seems  to  show 
that  the  Sp.  Ai-abs  did  use  mandJch  m 
the  sense  required,  probably  having 
adopted  it  from  the  Egyptian,  and 
having  assumed  the  initial  al  to  be 
their  own  article. 

Almyra,  s.  ll.almdri.  A  wardrobe, 
chest  of  drawers,  or  likepieceof  (closed) 
furniture.  The  word  is  in  general  use, 
by  masters  and  servants  in  Anglo- 
Indian  households,  in  both  N.  and  S. 
India.  It  has  come  to  us  from  the  Port. 
almario,  but  it  is  the  same  word  as  Er. 
armoire,  old  E.  amhry,  &c.,  and  Sc. 
awmry,  originating  in  the  Lat.  arma- 
rium, or  -ria,  which  occurs  also  in 
L.  Gr.  as  apjiapr],  apfiapiov. 

c.  B.C.  200.  "  Hoc  est  quod  olim  clan- 
culum  ex  armario  te  surripuisse  aiebas  uxori 
tuae  .  .  .  ." — Plautus,  Men.  iii.  3. 

A.D.  1450.  "Item,  I  will  my  chambre 
prestos  haue  .  .  .  the  thone  of  thame  the  to 
aimer,  &  the  tothir  of  yame  the  tothei? 
almar  whilk  I  ordnyd  for  kepyng  of  vest- 
mentes." — Will  of  Sir  T.  Cuniberlege,  in 
Academy,  Sept.  27,  1879,  p.  231. 

1589.     " item  ane  langsettle,  item  ane 

almarie,  ane  Kist,  ane  salt  burde .  .  ." — 
Ext.  Records  Burgh  of  Glasgow,  1876,  130. 

1878.  "Sahib,  have  you  looked  in  Mr. 
Morrison's  almirah?" — Life  in  Mofussil, 
i.  34. 

Aloes,  s.  The  name  aloes  is  applied 
to  two  entirely  different  substances; 

a,  the  drug  prepared  from  the  inspis- 
sated bitter  juice  of  the  Aloe  Socotrina, 
Lam.  In  this  meaning  (a)  the  name  is 
considered  [Hanhury  and  FlucMger, 
Pharmacographia,  616)  to  be  derived 
from  the  Sjrriac  'elwai  (in  Pers.  alwa). 

b.  Aloes-wood,  the  same  as  Eagle- 
WOOd  (q-T.)-  This  is  perhaps  from 
one  of  the  Indian  forms,  through  the 
Hebrew  (pi.  forms)  ahdlim  and  ahaloth. 

(a)  c.  A.D.  70.  "The  best  Aloe  (Latin  the 
same)  is  brought  out  of  India.  .  .  .  Much 
use  there  is  of  it  in  many  cases,  but  princi- 
pally to  loosen  the  beUie ;  being  the  only 
purgative  medecine  that  is  comfortable  to 
the  stomach.  .  .  ."—Pliny,  Bk.  xxvii.  (PA. 
Holland,  ii.  212). 

(D)  "*H\9e  fie  Kal  NtKoSij/105  ....  ^epiav  fj-Cyfia 
a-[i.vpvrt^  Kal  aAonf  wo-el  AiVpa;  CKarov." — JohB, 
xix.  39. 

c.  A.D.  545.  "From  the  remoter  regions, 
I  speak  of  Tzinista  and  other  places,  the 
imports  to  Taprobane  are  sUk,  Aloes- wood 
(iXorj),  cloves,  sandal-wood,  and  so  forth." 
— Cosmas,  in  Cathay,  p.  clxxvii. 

1617.  " .  •  .  a  kind  of  lignum  allowaies." 
—Cocks's  Diary,  i.  309. 

Aloo,  s.    Skt.— H.  alu.    This  word 


ALOO    BOKHARA. 


11 


AMEER. 


is  used  now  in.  Hindustani  and  otter 
dialects  for  tlie  '  potato.'  The  original 
Skt.  is  said  to  mean  the  esculent  root 
Arurti  campanulatum, 

Aloo  Bokhara,  s.  P.  ula-bohMra, 
'  Both,  plum' ;  a  kind  of  prune  com- 
monly brought  to  India  by  the  Afghan 
traders. 

1817. 
"  Plantains,  the  golden  and  the  green, 

Malaya's  neotar'd  mangosteen ; 

Frnnes  of  Bokhara,  and  sweet  nuts 

From  the  far  groves  of  Samarkand." 

Moore,  LaUa  BooJch. 

Amadava,  -vat,  n.p.  i.e.  Ahmad- 
abad.—Ses  Avadavat. 

Amah,  s.  A  -wet-nurse.  Used  in 
Madras  and  Bombay.  It  is  Port,  ama 
(comp.  German  and  Swedish  amme). 

1839.     " A  sort  of  good-natured 

houae-keeper-like  bodies,  who  talk  only  of 
ayahs  and  amahs,  and  bad  nights,  and 
babies,  and  the  advantages  of  Hodgson's 
ale  while  they  are  nursing :  seeming  in  short 
devoted  to  '  suckling  fools  and  chronicling 
small  beer.'" — Letters  from  Madras,  294. 
See  also  p.  106. 

Ambaree,  s.  This  is  a  Persian 
word  {'amarl)  for  a  howda  (^.T.),  and 
the  word  occurs  in  Colebrooke's  letters, 
but  is  quite  unusual  now.  Grladwin 
defines  Amaree  as  "an  umbrella  over 
the  Howdeh "  (Index  to  Ayeen,  1.). 
The  proper  apphcation  is  to  a  canopied 
howda,  such  as  is  still  used  by  native 
princes. 

1798.  "The  Eajah's  Sowai'ree  was  very 
grand  and  superb.  He  had  twenty  ele- 
phants, with  richly  embroidered  ambarrehs, 
the  whole  of  them  mounted  by  his  sirdars, 
— he  himself  riding  upon  the  largest,  put  in 
the  centre. " — Skinner,  Mem.  i.  1-37. 

1799.  "Many  of  the  largest  Ceylon  and 
other  Decoany  Elephants  bore  ambaris  on 
which  all  the  chiefs  and  nobles  rode,  dressed 
with  magnificence,  and  adorned  with  the 
richest  jewels." — Life  of  Colebrooke,  p.  164. 

1803.  "Amaury,  a  canopied  seat  for  an 
elephant.  An  open  one  is  called  Sauza  or 
Howda," — IHct.  of  Words  used  in  E.  Indies, 
2nd  ed.  21. 

Ambarreh,  s.  Dekh.  Hind,  and 
Mahr.  amhard,  ambdrl,  the  plant 
Hibiscus  cannabinus,  affording  a  useful 
fibre. 

Amboyna,  n.p.  A  famous  island 
in  the  Molucca  Sea,  belonging  to  the 
Dutch.  The  native  form  of  the  name 
is  Amblm, 

Ameen,  s.    The  word  is  Arab,  amin, 


meaning  '  a  trustworthy  person'  and 
then  an  inspector,  intendant,  &c.  In 
India  it  has  several  uses  as  applied  to 
native  officials  employed  under  the 
Civil  Courts,  but  nearly  all  reduoeable 
to  the  definition  of  fide-cnmmissarius. 
Thus  an  ameen  may  be  employed  by  a 
court  to  investigate  accounts  connected 
with  a  suit,  to  prosecute  local  inquiries 
of  any  kind  bearing  on  a  suit,  to  sell 
or  to  deliver  over  possession  of  im- 
movable property,  to  carry  out  legal 
process  as  a  bailiff,  &c.  The  name  is 
also  apphed  to  native  assistants  in  the 
duties  of  land-survey. — But  see  Sudder 
Ameen. 

1817.  "Native  of&cera  called  aumeens 
were  sent  to  collect  accounts,  and  to  obtain 
information  in  the  districts.  The  first  inci- 
dents that  occurred  were  complaints  against 
these  aumeens  for  injurious  treatment  of 
the  inhabitants  .  .  .  ." — Mill,  Hist.  ed.  1840, 
iv.  12. 

1861.  " BengaUee  dewans,  oncepure,.are 
converted  into  demons ;  Ameens  once 
harmless,  become  tigers ;  magistrates,  sup- 
posed to  be  just,  are  converted  into  oppres- 
sors."—Peiersore,  Speech  for  Prosecution  in 
Mil  Durpan  case. 

1878.  "  The  Ameen  employed  in  making 
the  partition  of  an  estate." — Life  in  the 
Mofussil,  i,  206. 

1882.  "  A  missionary  ....  miorht,  on  the 
other  hand,  be  brought  to  a  standstill  when 
asked  to  explain  all  the  terms  used  by  an 
amin  or  valuator  who  had  been  sent  to  fix 

the  judicial  rents " — Saty.  Bev.,  Dec. 

30,  p.  866. 

Ameer,  s.  Arab.  Amir  (root  amr, 
'  commanding,'  and  so)  'a  commander, 
chief,  or  lord,'  and,  in  Arabic  appli- 
cation, any  kind  of  chief  from  the 
'  Anur  of  the  Faithful,'  i.e.  the  Cahph, 
downwards.  The  word  in  this  form 
perhaps  first  became  familiar  as  ap- 
plied to  the  Princes  of  Sind,  at  the 
time  of  the  conquest  of  that  Province 
by  Sir  0.  J.  Napier.  It  is  the  title 
affected  by  many  Musuhnan  sovereigns 
of  various  calibres,  as  the  Amir  of 
Kabul,  the  Amir  of  Bokhara,  &o. 
But  in  sundry  other  forms  the  word 
has,  more  or  less,  taken  root  in  Euro- 
pean languages  since  the  early  middle 
ages.  Thus  it  is  the  origin  of  the  title 
'  Admiral,'  now  confined  to  generals  of 
the  sea  service,  but  applied  m  varying 
forms  by  medieval  Christian  writers 
to  the  Anurs,  or  lords,  of  the  court 
and  army  of  Egypt  and  other  Mahom- 
medan  States.  The  word  also  came  to 
us  again,  by  a  later  importation  from 
the  Levant,  in  the  French  form,  Emir 


AMILBAB. 


12 


A    MUCK. 


or  Emer.— See  also  Omrah,  whicli  is  in 
fact  Vmara,  tlie  pi.  of  amir.  Byzantine 
■writers  use  'Afiep,  'Afi-qpas,  'Afivpas, 
' Afi.r)p<uos,  &c.  (See  Ducange,  Oloss. 
Orcecit.).  It  is  the  opinion  of  the  best 
scholars  that  the  forms  Amiral,  Ammi- 
raglio,  Admiral,  &c.,  originated  in  the 
application  of  a  Low  Latin  termination 
-alls  or  -alius,  though  some  doubt 
may  still  attach  to  this  question.  (See 
Marcel  Devic,  s.v.  Amiral,  and  Dozy, 
Oosterlingen,  s.v.  Admiraal).  The  d 
in  admiral  probably  came  from  a  false 
imagination  of  connexion  mth  admi- 
rari. 

1250.  "  Li  grand  amiraus  des  galies 
m'envoia  querre,  et  ine  demanda  si  j'estoie 
cousins  le  roy ;  et  je  le  di  que  nanin  .  .  .  .  " 
— Joinville,  p.  178. 

This  passage  illustrates  the  sort  of  way  in 
which  our  modern  use  of  the  word  admiral 
originated. 

c.  1345.  "The  Master  of  the  Ship  is  like 
a  great  anur ;  when  he  goes  a-shore  the 
archers  and  the  blackamoors  march  before 
him  with  javelins  and  swords,  with  drums 
and  horns  and  trumpets." — Ibn  Batuta,  iv. 
93. 

(Compare  with  this  'description  of  the 
Commander  of  a  Chinese  Junk  in  the  14th 
century,  A.  Hamilton's  of  an  English  Cap- 
tain in  Malabar  in  the  end  of  the  17th : 

"Captain  Beawes,  who  commanded  the 
Albemarle,  accompanied  us  also,  carrying  a 
Drum  and  two  Trumpets  with  us,  to  make 
our  Compliment  the  more  solemn."  (i.  294.) 

And  this  again  of  an  "  interloper  "  skip- 
per at  Hoogly,  in  1683 : 

1683.  "  Alley  went  in  a  splendid  Equip- 
age, habitted  in  scarlet  richly  laced.  Ten 
Englishmen  in  Blue  Capps  and  Coats  edged 
with  Bed,  all  armed  with  Blunderbusses, 
went  before  his  pallankeen,  80  (?  8)  Peons 
before  them,  and  4  Musicians  playing  on  the 
Weights  with  2  Elaggs,  before  him,  like  an 
Agent .  . .  "Sedffes,  Oct.  8. 

1384.  "  II  Soldano  fu  cristiano  di  Greoia, 
e  fu  venduto  per  schiavo  quando  era  fan- 
ciuUo  a  uno  ammira^lio,  come  tu  dicessi 
'capitano  di  gaeira,.' ^—Frescobaldi,  p.  39. 

1615.  "The  inhabitants  (of  Sidon)  are  of 
sundry  nations  and  religious  ;  governed  by 
a  succession  of  Princes  whom  they  call 
Emers ;  descended,  as  they  say,  from  the 
Diuses."—Sandi/s,  lourncy,  210. 

Amildar,  s.     See  Aumildar, 

Amlah.    See  Omla. 

Amoy,  n.p.  A  great  seaport  of 
Fokien  m  China,  the  name  of  which  in 
Mandaria  dialect  is  Hia-men,  meaniag 
'  Hall-Gate,'  which  is  in  the  Chang- 
chau  dialect  A-mui'^.  In  some  books 
of  the  last  century  it  is  called  Emwy 


and  the  like.  It  is  now  a  Treaty- 
Port. 

1687.  "  Amoy  or  Anhay,  which  is  a  City 
standing  on  a  Navigable  Eiver  in  the  Pro- 
vince of  Eokien  in  China,  and  is  a  place  of 
vast  TlTaAe,"—Dampier,  i.  417. 

(This  looks  as  if  Dampier  confounded  the 
name  of  Amoy,  the  origin  of  which  (as  gene- 
rally given)  we  have  stated,  with  thatof 
An-hai,  one  of  the  connected  ports,  which 
lies  to  the  N.E. ,  about  30  m.  as  the  crow  flies, 
from  Amoy. ) 

1727.«  "There  are  some  Curiosities  in 
Amoy.  One  is  a  large  Stone  that  weighs 
above  forty  Tuns, ....  in  such  an  Equili- 
brium, that  a  Youth  of  twelve  Years  old  can 
easily  make  it  move." — A.  Ham.  ii.  243. 

Amshoin,  s.  Malayal.  Araiam, 
from  Skt.  amsah,  'a  part,'  defined  by 
Grundert  as  "  part  of  a  Talook,  formerly 
called  lidbiU,  greater  than  a  tara."  It  is 
further  explained  in  the  following 
quotation :  — 

1878.  "  The  amshom  is  really  the  small- 
est revenue  division  there  is  in  Malabar, 
and  is  generally  a  tract  of  country  some 
square  miles  in  extent,  in  which  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  a  village,  but  a  series  of  scat- 
tered homesteads  and  farms,  where  the 
owner  of  the  land  and  his  servants  reside 
.  .  .  .  separate  and  apart,  in  single  sepa- 
rate huts,  or  in  scattered  collections  of 
huts." — Report  of  Census  Com.  in  India. 

A  Muck,  To  run,  v.  There  is  we 
believe  no  room  for  doubt  that,  to  us  at 
least,  this  expression  came  from  the 
Malay  countries,  where  both  the  phrase 
and  the  practice  are  still  familiar. 
Some  valuable  remarks  on  the  pheno- 
menon, as  prevalent  among  the  Malays, 
were  contributed  by  Dr.  Oxley  of  Sin- 
gapore to  the  Journal  of  the  Indian 
Archipelago,  vol.  iii.  p.  532;  see  a  quo- 
tation below.  The  word  is  by  Craw- 
furd  ascribed  to  the  Javanese,  and  this 
is  his  explanation : 

"  Amulc(3.).  Ana-muck;  to  run  a-mwi; 
to  tilt ;  to  run  furiously  and  desperately  at 
any  one ;  to  make  a  furious  onset  or  charge 
in  combat "  {Malay  Diet.). 

Marsden  says  that  the  word  rarely 
occurs  in  any  other  than  the  verbal  , 
form  mengdinuk,   '  to  make  a  furious 
attack '  {Mem.  of  a  Malayan  Family, 
96). 

There  is  reason,  however,  to  ascribe 
an  Indian  origin  to  the  term;  whilst 
the  practice,  apart  from  the  term,  is  of 
no  rare  occurrence  in  Indian  history. 

Thus  Tod  records  some  notable  in- 
stances in  the  history  of  the  Eajpttts. 
In  one  of  these  (1634)  the  eldest  son  of 
the  Eaja  of  Marwar  ran  a-mucle  at  the 


A  MUCK. 


13 


A    MUCK. 


court  of  Shall  Jahan,  failing  in  Ms 
blow  at  the  Emperor,  but  killing  five 
courtiSrs  of  eminence  before  lie  fell 
himself.  Again,  in  the  last  century, 
Bijai  Singh,  also  of  Marwar,  bore 
strong  resentment  against  the  TalpQra 
prince  of  Hyderabad,  Bijar  Khan,  who 
had  sent  to  demand  from  the  Eajput 
tribute  and  a  bride.  A  Bhatti  and  a 
Chondawat  offered  their  services  for 
vengeance,  and  set  out  for  Sind  as  en- 
voys. "Whilst  Bijar  Khan  read  their 
credentials,  muttering,  '  No  mention 
of  the  bride ! '  the  Chondawat  buried  a 
dagger  in  his  heart,  exclaiming,  '  This 
for  the  bride  ! '  '  And  this  for  the  tri- 
bute,' cried  the  Bhatti,  repeating  the 
blow.  The  pair  then  plied  their  dag- 
gers right  and  left,  and  26  persons 
were  slain  before  the  envoys  were 
hacked  to  pieces.  (Tod,  ii.  45,  &  315). 
But  it  is  in  Malabar  that  we  trace 
the  apparent  origin  of  the  Malay  term 
in  the  existence  of  certain  desperadoes 
who  are  called  by  a  variety  of  old 
•  travellers  amouclu  or  amuco.  The 
nearest  approach  to  this  that  we  have 
been  able  to  discover  is  the  Malayalam 
amar-likan,  '  a  warrior '  (from  amar, 
'  fight,  war ').  One  of  the  special 
applications  of  this  word  is  remarkable, 
in  connexion  with  a  singular  custom 
of  Malabar.  After  the  Zamorin  (q. v. ) 
had  reigned  12  years,  a  great  assembly 
was  held  at  Tirunavayi,  when  that 
Prince  took  his  seat  surrounded  by  his 
dependants,  fully  armed.  Any  one 
might  then  attack  him,  and  the  as- 
sailant, if  successful  in  killing  the 
Zamorin,  got  the  throne.  This  had 
often  happened.  In  1600  thirty  such 
assailants  were  killed  in  the  enterprise. 
Now  these  men  were  called  amar-hhdr 
(pi.  of  amar-hhan,  see  Gundert,  s.  v.). 
These  men  evidently  ran  a-muck  in  the 
true  Malay  sense;  and  quotations 
below  will  show  other  illustrations 
from  Malabar  which  confirm  the  idea 
that  both  name  and  practice  originated 
in  Oontiuental  India.  There  is  indeed 
a  difficulty  as  to  the  derivation  here 
indicated,  in  the  fact  that  the  amuco 
or  amouchi  of  European  writers  on 
Malabar  seems  by  no  means  close 
enough  to  amarTckan,  whilst  it  is  so 
close  to  the  Malay  amiA ;  and  on  this 
further  light  may  be  hoped  for. 

De  Grubematis  has  indeed  suggested 
that  the  word  amouchi  was  derived 
from  the  Skt.  amdicshija,  '  that  cannot 
be  loosed;'    and  this  would  be  very 


consistent  with  several  of  the  passages 
which  we  shall  quote,  in  which  the 
idea  of  being  '  bound  by  a  vow '  un- 
derlies the  conduct  of  the  persons  to 
whom  the  term  was  applicable  both  in 
Malabar  and  in  the  Archipelago.  But 
amdkshya  is  a  word  unknown  to  Ma- 
layalam, in  such  a  sense  at  least. 

We  have  seen  a-much  derived  from 
the  Arab,  ahmak, '  fatuous.'  But  this  is 
etymology  of  the  kind  which  scorns 
history. 

The  phrase  has  been  thoroughly 
naturalised  in  England  since  the  days 
of  Dryden  and  Pope. 

c.  1430.  Nicolo  Conti,  speaking  of  the 
greater  Islands  of  the  Archipelago  under 
the  name  of  the  Two  Javas,  does  not  use 
the  term,  but  describes  a  form  of  the 
practice : — 

"Homicide  is  here  a  jest,  and  goes  with- 
out punishment.  Debtors  are  made  over 
to  their  creditors  as  slaves;  and  some  of 
these,  preferring  death  to  slavery,  will  with 
drawn  swords  rush  on,  stabbing  all  whom 
they  fall  in  with  of  less  strength  than  them- 
selves, until  they  meet  death  at  the  hand  of 
some  one  more  than  a  match  for  them.  This 
man,  the  creditors  then  sue  in  court  for  the 
dead  man's  debt." — In  India  in  the  XVth  C. 
45. 

1516.  "  There  are  some  of  them  (Ja- 
vanese) who  if  they  fall  ill  of  any  severe 
illness  vow  to  G-od  that  if  they  remain  in 
health  they  will  of  their  own  accord  seek 
another  more  honourable  death  for  his  ser- 
vice, and  as  soon  as  they  get  well  they  take 
a  dagger  in  their  hands,  and  go  out  into  the 
streets  and  kill  as  many  persons  as  they 
meet,  both  men,  women,  and  children,  in 
such  wise  that  they  go  like  mad  dogs,  kill- 
ing untU  they  are  killed.  These  are  called 
Amuco.  And  as  soon  as  they  see  them 
begin  this  work,  they  cry  out,  saying  Amuco, 
Amuco,  in  order  that  people  may  take  care 
of  themselves,  and  they  kill  them  with 
dagger  and  spear  thrusts." — Barbosa,  Hak. 
Soc.194.  '    .,_ 

This  passage  seems  to  show  that  the  word 
amuk  must  have  been  commonly  used  in  the 
Malay  countries  before  the  arrival  of  the 
Portuguese  there,  c.  1511. 

1539.  "...  The  .Tyrant  (o  lUy  Ache) 
sallied  forth  in  person,  accompanied  with 
5000  resolute  men  {cineo  mil  Amoucos)  and 
charged  the  Bataes  very  furiously."— Pi/ito 
(orig.  cap.  xvii.)  in  Corjan,  p.  20. 

1552.  De  Barros,  speaking  of  the  cap- 
ture of  the  Island  of  Beth  {Beyt,  off  the 
N.W.  point  of  Kathiawar)  by  Nuno  da 
Cunha,  in  1531,  says  :— "But  the  natives  of 
Guzarat  stood  in  such  fear  of  Sultan  Badur 
that  they  would  not  consent  to  the  terms. 
And  so,  like  people  determined  on  death, 
all  that  night  they  shaved  their  heads  (this 
is  a  superstitious  practice  of  those  who 
despise  life,  people  whom  they  call  in  India 
Amaucos)  and  betook  themselves  to  their 


A    MUCK. 


14 


A    MUCK. 


mosque,  and  there  devoted  their  persons  to 
death ....  and  as  an  earnest  of  this  vow, 
and  an  example  of  this  resolution,  the 
Captain  ordered  a  great  fire  to  be  made,  and 
cast  into  it  his  vfife,  and  a  little  son  that 
he  had,  and  all  his  household  and  his  goods, 
in  fear  lest  anything  of  his  should  fall  into 
our  possession."  Others  did  the  like,  and 
then  they  fell  upon  the  Portuguese. — Dec. 
IV.  iv.  13. 

1566.     "The  King  of   Cochin 

hath  a  great  number  of  gentlemen  which 
he  caUeth  Amocclii,  and  some  are  called 
Main :  these  two  sorts  of  men  esteem  not 
their  lives  anything,  so  that  it  may  be  for 
the  honour  of  their  King." — M.  Ccesar  Fre- 
derike  in  Fv/rchae,  ii.  1708. 

1584.  "Their  forces  (at  Cochin)  consist 
in  a  kind  of  soldiers  whom  they  call 
amocchi,  who  are  under  obligation  to  die  at 
the  King's  pleasure,  and  all  soldiers  who  in 
a  war  lose  their  King  or  their  general  lie 
imder  this  obligation.  And  of  such  the 
King  makes  use  in  urgent  cases,  sending 
them  to  die  fighting." — Letter  of  F.  Sassetti 
to  Francesco  I.,  Gd.  D.  of  Tuscany,  in  De 
GuienuiUs,  154. 

c.  1584.  "  There  are  some  also  which  are 
called  Amocchi  ....  who  being  weary  of 
living,  set  themselves  in  the  way  with  a 
vireapon  in  their  hands,  which  they  call  a 
Crise,  and  kill  as  many  as  they  meete  with, 
till  somebody  kiUeth  them ;  and  this  they 
doe  for  the  least  anger  they  conceive,  as 
desperate  men."— G.  Balbi  in  Pwchas,  ii. 
1724. 

1602.  De  Couto,  speaking  of  the  Java- 
nese :  "  They  are  chivalrous  men,  and  of 
such  determination  that  for  whatever  offence 
may  be  offered  them  they  make  themselves 
amouoOB  in  order  to  get  satisfaction  thereof. 
And  were  a  spear  run  into  the  stomach  of 
such  an  one  he  would  still  press  forward 
without  fear  till  he  got  at  his  foe." — Dec. 
IV.  iii.  1. 

,,  In  another  passage  {ib.  vii.  14) 
De  Couto  speaks  of  the  amoucos  of 
Malabar  just  as  Delia  Valle  does  below. 
In  Dec.  VI.  viii.  8,  he  describes  how, 
on  the  death  of  the  King  of  Pimenta,  in 
action  with  the  Portuguese,  "nearly  4000 
Nairs  made  themselves  amoucos  with  the 
usual  ceremonies,  shaving  their  heads  on 
one  side,  and  swearing  by  their  pagods  to 
avenge  the  King's  death." 

1603.  "  Eite  es  el  genero  de  milicia  de  la 
India,  y  los  Eeyes  seilalan  mas  o  menos 
AmoyoB  (6  Amacos,  que  todo  es  uno)  para 
su  guardaordinarla." — SanRoman,  Sistoria, 
48. 

1604.  "  Aula  hecho  vna  junta  de  Amocos, 
con  sns  ceremonias  para  venir  a  morir 
adonde  el  Panical  aula  sedo  muerto." — 
Gnerrero,  Relacion,  91. 

1611.  "Viceroy.  What  is  the  meaning 
of  amoucoB  ?  Soldier.  It  means  men  who 
have  made  up  their  mind  to  die  in  killing 
as  many  as  they  can,  as  is  done  in  the  parts 
about  Malaca  by  those  whom  they  call 
amoucos  in  the  language  of  the  country." 


—Couto,  Dialogo  do  Soldado  Pratito,  2nd 
part,  p.  9.— (Printed  at  Lisbon  in  1790). 

lei.!  "Hos  inter  Nairos  genus  est  et 
ordo  quem  AmocaB  vocant  quibus  ob  studium 
rei  bellicae  j^raecipua  laus  tribuitur,  et 
omnium  habentur  validissimi."  —  Jarric, 
Thesaurus,  1.  65. 

1624.  "  Though  two  kings  may  be  aA  wjtr, 
either  enemy  takes  great  heed  not  to  kill 
the  King  of  the  opposite  faction,  nor  yet  to 
strike  his  umbrella,  wherever  it  may  go.  .  . 
for  the  whole  kingdom  of  the  slain  or 
wounded  king  would  be  bound  to  avenge 
him  wfth  the  complete  destruction  of  the 
enemy,  or  all,  if  needful,  to  perish  in  the 
attempt.  The  greater  the  king's  dignity 
among  these  people,  the  longer  period  lasts 
this  obligation  to  furious  revenge'.  .  .  .this 
period  or  method  of  revenge  Is  termed 
Amoco,  and  so  they  say  that  the  Amoco  of 
the  Samorl  lasts  one  day  ;  the  Amoco  of  the 
king  of  Cochin  lasts  a  life-time  ;  and  so  of 
others."— P.  delta  Valle,  ii.  745. 

1648.  "  Derrifere  ces  palissades  s'estoit 
cach^  un  coquin  de  Bantamois  qui  estoit 
revenu  de  la  Mecque  et  jouoit  S,  ISoqna .  .  . 
11  court  par  les  rues  et  tue  tons  ceux  (Ju'il 
rencontre.  .  .  ." — Tavemier,  V.  des  Indes,  liv. 
iii.  ch.  24. 

1659.  "  I  saw  in  this  month  of  February 
at  Batavia,  the  breasts  torn  with  red-hot 
tongs  off  a  iDlack  Indian  by  the  executioner ; 
and  after  this  he  was  broken  on  the  wheel 
from  below  upwards.  This  was  because 
through  the  evil  habit  of  eating  opium  (ac- 
cording to  the  godless  custom  of  the  Indians), 
he  hadbecome  mad  and  raised  the  cry  of 
Amocle  (misp.  for  Amook)  ....  in  which 
mad  state  he  had  slain  five  persons  .... 
This  was  the  third  Amook-oryer  whom  I 
saw  during  that  visit  to  Batavia  (a  few 
months)  broken  on  the  wheel  for  murder." 
*  *  *  * 

.  .  .  "  Such  a  murderer  and  Amock-runner 
has  sometimes  the  fame  of  being  an  invin- 
cible hero  because  he  has  so  manfully  re- 
pulsed all  those  who  tried  to  seize. him. 
....  So  the  Netherlands  Government  is 
compelled  when  such  an  Amock-runner  is 
taken  aKve  to  punish  him  in  a  terrific 
ra&nneT."— Walter  Schulzens  Ost-Indisehe 
Beise-Beschreihuny  (German  ed.),  Amster- 
dam, 1676,  pp.  19-20,  and  227. 

1672.  "Every  community  (of  the  Mala- 
bar Christians),  every  church  has  Its  own 
Amouchi,  which  ....  are  people  who  take 
an  oath  to  protect  with  their  own  lives  the 
persons  and  places  put  under  their  safe- 
guard, from  all  and  every  harm." — P.  Yin- 
cenzo  Maria,  145. 

„  "  If  the  Prince  is  slain  the  amonclli, 
who  are  numerous,  wouldavenge  hlmdesper- 
ately.  These  are  soldiers  who  swear  to  defend 
the  King's  life  with  their  own.  If  he  be  in- 
jured they  put  on  festive  raiment,  take 
leave  of  their  parents,  and  with  fire  and 
sword  in  hand  invade  the  hostile  territory, 
burning  every  dwelling,  and  slaying  man, 
woman,  and  child,  sparing  none,  until  thev 
themselves  fall."— 76.  237-8.  ^ 


A  MUCK. 


15 


A  MUCK. 


1673.  "  And  they  (the  Mahommedans) 
are  hardly  restrained  from  running  a  muck 
(which  is  to  kill  whoever  they  meet,  till 
they  be  slain  themselves),  especially  if  they 
have  been  at  Hodge,  a  Pilgrimage  to  Mecca. " 
—Frym;  91. 

1687.    Dryden  assailing  Burnet : — 
"  Prompt  to  assault,  and  careless  of  defence. 
Invulnerable  in  his  impudence, 
He  dares  the  World ;   and  eager  of   a 

name. 
He  thrusts  about  and  iustles  into  fame. 
Prontless  and  satire-proof,  he  scours  the 

streets 
And   runs   an  Indian  Uuck  at   all   he 
meets." 

The  Hind  and  the  Panther,  line  2477. 
1689. _   "Those  that  run  these  are  called 
Amouki,  and  the  doing  of  it  Bunning  a 
Muck."— Omnj/ton,  237. 

1712.  "  Amouco  (Termo  da  India)  val  o 
mesmo  que  homem  determinado  e  apostado 
que  despreza  a  vida  e  nao  teme  a  morte." — 
Bluteau,  s.  i?. 

1727.  "I  answered  him  that  I  could  no 
longer  bear  their  Insults,  and,  if  I  had  not 
Permission  in  three  Days,  I  would  run  a 
Kuck  (which  is  a  mad  Custom  among  the 
Mallayaa  when  they  become  desperate)." — 
A.  Hamilton,  ii.  231. 

1737. 
"  Satire's  my  weapon,  but  I'm  too  discreet 
To  run  a  muck,  and  tilt  at  all  I  meet." 
Pope,  Im.  of  Horace,  B.  II.  Sat.  i.  69. 

1768-71.  "  These  acts  of  indiscriminate 
murder  are  called  by  us  mucks,  because  the 
perpetrators  of  them,  during  their  frenzy, 
continually  cry  out  amok,  amok,  which  sig- 
nifies kill,  kill.  .  ." — Stavorinus,  i.  291. 

1783.  At  Bencoolen  in  this  year  (1760) 
— "  the  Count  (d'Estaing)  afraid  of  an  insur- 
rection among  the  Buggesses  ....  invited 
several  to  the  Fort,  and  when  these  had 
entered  the  Wicket  was  shut  upon  them ;  in 
attempting  to  disarm  them,  they  manga- 
moed,  that  is  ran  a  muck ;  they  drew  their 
cresses,  killed  one  or  two  Frenchmen, 
wounded  others,  and  at  last  suffered  them- 
selves, for  supporting  this  point  of  honour." 
— Forrest's  Voyage  to  Mergui,  77. 

1784.  "  It  is  not  to  be  controverted  that 
these  desperate  acts  of  indiscriminate 
murder,  called  by  us  mucks,  and  by  the 
natives  mongamo,  do  actually  take  place, 
and  frequently  too,  in  some  parts  of  the 
east  (in  Java  in  particular)." — Marsden,  H. 
of  Sv/matra,  239. 

1788.  "We  are  determined  to  run  a- 
muck  rather  than  suffer  ourselves  to  be 
forced  away  by  these  Hollanders,  "-^ilfem. 
of  a,  Maiay  an  family ,  66. 

1798.  "  At  Satavia,  if  an  officer  take  one 
of  these  amoks,  or  mohawks,  as  they  have 
been  called  by  an  easy  corruption,  his  reward 
is  very  considerable ;  but  if  he  kill  them, 
nothing  is  added  to  his  usual  pay.  .  ." — 
Translator  of  Sta/eorinus,  i.  294. 

1803.  "We  cannot  help  thinking,  that 
one  day  or  another,  when  they  are  more  full 


of  opium  than  usual,  they  (the  Malays)  will 
run  a  muck  from  Cape  Comorin  to  the 
Caspian." — Hydney  SmiiA, Works,  3rd  ed.  iii. 
6. 

1846.  "On  the  8th  July,  1846,  Sunan,  a 
respectable  Malay  house-builder  in  Penang, 
ran  amok  ....  killed  an  old  Hindu  wo- 
man, a  Kling,  a  Chinese  boy,  and  a  Kling 
girl  about  3  years  old  ....  and  wounded 
two  Hindus,  three  Klings,  and  two  Chinese, 
of  whom  only  two  survived.  .  .  .  On  the 
trial  Sunan  declared  he  did  not  know  what 
he  was  about,  and  persisted  in  this  at  the 
place  of  execution.  .  .  .  The  amok  took 
place  on  the  8th,  the  trial  on  the  1.3th,  and 
the  execution  on  the  15th  July, — all  within 
8  days."— J.  Ind.  Arch.  vol.  iii.  460-61. 

1849.  "  A  man  sitting  quietly  among  his 
friends  and  relatives,  will  without  provoca- 
tion suddenly  start  up,  weapon  in  hand,  and 
slay  all  within  his  reach.  .  .  .  Next  day 
when  interrogated  ....  the  answer  has 
invariably  been,  "  The  Devil  entered  into 
me,  my  eyes  were  darkened,  I  did  not  know 
what  I  was  about."  I  have  received  the 
same  reply  on  at  least  20  different  occasions; 
on  examination  of  these  monomaniacs,  I 
have  generally  found  them  labouring  under 
some  gastric  disease,  or  troublesome  ulcer 
....  The  Bugis,  whether  from  revenge 
or  disease,  are  by  far  the  most  addicted  to 
run  amok.  I  should  think  three-fourths  of 
all  the  cases  I  have  seen  have  been  by 
persons  of  this  nation." — Dr.  T.  Oxley,  in 
J.  Ind.  Archip.  iii.  .532. 

1873.  "They  (the  English)  ....  crave 
governors  who,  not  having  bound  them- 
selves beforehand  to  "run  amuck,"  may 
give  the  land  some  chance  of  repose." — 
Blackwood's  Magazine,  June,  1873,  759. 

1875.  "On  being  struck  the  Malay  at 
once  stabbed  Arshad  with  a  kriss;  the 
blood  of  the  people  who  had  witnessed  the 
deed  was  aroused,  they  ran  amok,  attacked 
Mr.  Birch,  who  was  bathing  in  a  floating 
bath  close  to  the  shore,  stabbed  and  killed 
him." — Sir  W.  D.  Jervois  to  the  E.  of  Car- 
narvon, Nov.  16,  1875. 

1876.  "  Twice  over,  while  we  were  wend- 
ing our  way  up  the  steep  hill  in.G-alata,  it 
was  our  luck  to  see  a  Turk  '  run  a-muck ' 
....  nine  times  out  of  ten  this  frenzy  is 
feigned,  but  not  always,  as  for  instance  in 
the  case  where  a  priest  took  to  running 
a-muck  on  an  Austrian  Lloyd's  boat  on  the 
Black  Sea,  and  after  killing  one  or  two 
passengers,  and  wounding  others,  was  only 
stopped  by  repeated  shots  from  the  captain's 
pistol." — Barkley,  Five  Years  in  Bulgaria, 
240-241. 

1877.  The  Times  of  February  11th  men- 
tions a  fatal  muck  run  by  a  Spanish  sailor, 
Manuel  Alves,  at  the  Sailors'  Home,  Liver- 
pool; and  the  Overland  Times  of  India 
(31st  August)  another  run  by  a  sepoy  at 
Meerut. 

1879.  "  Running  a-muok  does  not  seem 
to  be  confined  to  the  Malays.  At  Kavenna, 
on  Monday,  when  the  streets  were  full  of 
people  celebrating  the  festa  of  St.  John  the 


ANACONDA. 


16 


ANACONDA. 


Baptist,  a  maniac  rushed  out,  snatched  up 
a  knife  from  a  butcher's  stall,  and  fell  upon 
everyone  he  came  across  ....  before  he 
was  captured  he  wounded  more  or  less 
seriously  11  persons,  among  whom  was  one 
little  child."— PaK  3fall  Gazette,  July  1. 

Anaconda,  s.  THs  word  for  a 
great  python,  or  boa,  is  of  very  obscure 
origin.  It  is  now  applied  in  scientific 
zoology  as  the  specific  name  of  a  gi'eat 
S.  American  water-snake.  Cuvier  has : 
"  L'Anacondo  (Boa  scytdle  et  murina, 
L. — Boaaquatica,'PiinceM.s,^.),"{Segne 
Animal,  1829,  ii.  78).  Again,  in  the 
Official  Beport  prepared  by  the  Bra- 
zilian Government  for  the  Philadelphia 
Exhibition  of  1876,  we  find:  "Of  the 
genus  Boa ....  we  may  mention  the  . . . 
axicuriu  or  sucuriuha  (B,  anaconda). 
whose  skins  are  used  for  boots  and 
shoes  and  other  purposes."  And  as 
the  subject  was  engaging  our  atten- 
tion we  read  the  following  in  the  St. 
James's  Gazette  of  April  3,  1882  : — 

' '  A  very  unpleasant  account  is  given 
by  a  Brazilian  paper,  the  Voz  do  Povo 
of  Diamantino,  of  the  proceedings  of  a 
huge  water-snake  called  the  sucuruyu, 
which  is  to  be  found  in  some  of  the 
rivers  of  Brazil  ....  A  slave,  with 
some  companions,  was  fishing  with  a 
net  in  the  river,  when  he  was  sud- 
denly seized  by  a  sucuruyu,  who  made 
an  effort  with  his  hinder  coils  to  carry 
ofl  at  the  same  time  another  of  the 
fishing  party."  We  had  naturally  sup- 
posed the  name  to  be  S.  American, 
and  its  S.  American  character  was 
rather  corroborated  by  our  finding  in 
Eamusio's  version  of  Pietro  Martire 
d'Angheria  such  S.  American  names  as 
Anaoauchoa  and  Anacaona.  Serious 
doubt  was  however  thrown  on  the 
American  origin  of  the  word  when  we 
found  that  Mr.  H.  W.  Bates  entirely 
disbelieved  it,  and  when  we  failed 
to  trace  the  name  in  any  older  books 
about  S.  America. 

In  fact  the  oldest  authority  that  we 
have  met  with,  the  famous  John  Bay, 
distinctly  assigns  the  name,  and  the 
serpent  to  which  the  name  properly 
belonged,  to  Ceylon.'  This  occurs  in 
his  Synopsis  Methodica  Animalium 
Quadrupedum  et  Serpentini  Generis, 
Lond.  1693.  In  this  he  gives  a  Cata- 
logue of  Indian  Serpents,  which  he 
had  received  from  his  friend  Dr.  Tan- 
cred  Eobinson,  and  which  the  latter 
had  noted  e  Museo  Zeydcnsi.  No.  8  in 
this  list  runs  as  f  oUows : 


"8.  Serpens  Indicus  Bubalinus, 
Anacandaia  Zeylonensibus,  id  est  Bu- 
balorum  aliorumque  jumentorma 
membra  conterens,"  p.  332. 

He  adds,  that  on  this  No.  8  should 
be  read  what  D.  Cleyerus  has  said  in 
the  EpJiem.  German.  An.  12,  obser.  7, 
entitled :  De  Serpente  magno  Indiae 
Orientalis  Urobuhalum  deglutiente.  The 
serpent  in  question  was  25  feet  long. 
Eay  quotes  in  abridgment  the  descrip- 
tion of  its  treatment  of  the  buffalo; 
how,  if  the  resistance  is  great,  the 
victim  is  dragged  to  a  tree,  and  com- 
pressed against  it;  how  the  noise  of 
the  crashing  bones  is  heard  as  far  as 
a  caimon;  how  the  crushed  carcase  is 
covered  with  saliva,  etc.  It  is  added, 
that  the  country-people  (apparently 
this  is  in  Amboyna)  regard  this  great 
serpent  as  most  desirable  fdod. 

Again,  in  1768,  we  find  in  the  Scots 
Magazine,  App.  p.  673,  but  quoted 
from  "  London  pap.  Aug.  1768,"  and 
signed  by  B.  Edwin,  a  professed  eye 
witness,  a  story  with  the  following 
heading:  "Description  of  the  Ana- 
conda, a  monstrous  species  of  serpent. 
In  a  letter  from  an  English  gentleman, 
many  years  resident  in  the  Island  of 

Ceylon  in    the    East  Indies 

The  Ceylonese  seemed  to  know  the 
creature  well;  they  call  it  Anaconda, 
and  talked  of  eating  its  flesh  when 
they  caught  it."  He  describes  its 
seizing  and  disposing  of  an  enormous 
"tyger."  The  serpent  darts  on  the 
"tyger"  from  a  tree,  attacking  fiist 
with  a  bite,  then  partially  crushing 
and  dragging  it  to  the  tree  . . . .  "  wind- 
ing his  body  round  both  the  tyger  and 
the  tree  with  all  his  violence,  tUl  the 
ribs  and  other  bones  began  to  give 
way  ....  each  giving  a  loud  crack 
when  it  burst  .  ,  .  .  the  poor  creature 
all  this  time  was  living,  and  at  every 
loud  crash  of  its  bones  gave  a  houl, 
not  loud,  yet  piteous  enough  to  pierce 
the  crudest  heart." 

Then  the  serpent  drags  away  its 
victim,  covers  it  with  slaver,  swallows 
it,  etc.  The  whole  thing  is  very 
cleverly  told,  but  it  is  evidently  a  ro- 
mance founded  on  the.  description  by 
"D.  Cleyerus,"  which  is  quoted  by 
Eay.  There  are  no  tigers  in  Ceylon. 
In  fact,  "  E.  Edwin  "has  developed  the 
Eomance  of  the  Anaconda  out  of  the 
description  of  D.  Cleyerus,  exactly  as 
"  Mynheer  Eorsoh"  some  years  later 
developed  the  Eomance  of  the  Upas  out 


ANANAS. 


17 


ANANAS. 


of  the  older  stories  of  the  poison,  tree  of 
Macassar.  Indeed,  when  we  find  "  Dr. 
Andrew  Oleyer "  mentioned  among 
the  early  relators  of  these  latter  stories, 
the  suspicion  becomes  strong  that  both 
romances  had  the  same  author,  and 
that  "  E.  Edwin"  was  also  the  true 
author  of  the  wonderful  history  told 
under  the  name  of  Poersoh.  (See  fur- 
ther under  Upas). 

In  Percival's  Ceylon  (1803)  we  read  : 
"Before  I  arrived  in  the  island  I  had 
heard  many  stories  of  a  monstrous 
snake,  so  vast  in  size  as  to  devour 
tigers  and  buffaloes,  and  so  daring  as 
even  to  attack  the  elephant"  (p.  303). 
Also,  in  Pridham's  Geylon  and  Us 
Dependencies  (1849,  ii.  ,750^51)  : 
"  Pimbera  or  Anaconda  is  of  the 
genus  Python,  Ouvier,  and  is  known 
in  English  as  the  rock-snake." 
Emerson  Tennent  (Ceylon,  4th  ed. 
1860,  i.  196)  says :  "  The  great  python 
(the  "boa"  as  it  is  commonly  desig- 
nated by  Europeans,  the  ' '  anaconda ' ' 
of  Eastern  story),  which  is  supposed  to 
crush  the  bones  of  an  elephant,  and  to 
swallow  a  tiger  "  ....  It  may  be  sus- 
pected that  the  letter  of  "  E.  Edwin" 
was  the  foundation  of  all  or  most  of 
the  stories  alluded  to  in  these 
passages.  Still  we  have  the  authority 
of  Eay's  friend  that  Anaconda,  or 
rather  Anacondaia,  was  at  Leyden  ap- 
plied as  a  Ceylonese  name  to  a  speci- 
men of  this  python.  The  only  inter- 
pretation of  this  that  we  can  ofler  is 
Tamil  anai-kondra — 'which  killed  an 
elephant ' ;  an  appellative,  but  not  a 
name.  We  have  no  authority  for  the 
application  of  this  appellative  to  a 
snake,  though  the  passages  quoted 
from  Percival,  Pridham,  and  Tennent, 
are  all  suggestive  of  such  stories,  and 
the  interpretation  of  the  name  Ana- 
condaia given  to  Eay  :  "  Bubalorum 
.  I  .  .  membra  conterens,"  is  at  least 
quite  analogous  as  an  appellative. 

It  may  be  added  that  in  Malay, 
anakauda  signifies  "  one  that  is  well- 
bom,"  which  does  not  much  help  us. 

Ananas,  s.  The  Pine-apple  {Ana- 
nasaasaUva,  Lindl. ;  Br omelia  Ananas, 
L.),  a  native  of  the  hot  regions  of 
Mexico  and  Panama.  It  aboimded,  as 
a  cultivated  plant,  in  Hispaniola  and 
all  the  islands  according  to  Oviedo.  The 
Brazilian  A'owa,  or,  perhaps  Nanas,  gave 
thePortuguese.4?iaraasor^«o«a2!.  This 
name  has,    we  believe,   accompanied 


the  fruit  whithersoever,  except  to 
England,  it  has  travelled  from  its 
home  in  America.  A  pine  was  brought 
home  to  Charles  V.)  as  related  by  J. 
D'Acosta  below.  The  plant  is  stated 
to  have  been  first,  in  Europe,  culti- 
vated at  Leyden  about  1650  (?).  In 
England  it  first  fruited  at  Eichmond, 
in  Sir  M.  Decker's  garden,  in  1712.* 
But  its  diffusion  in  the  East  was  early 
and  rapid.  To  one  who  has  seen  the 
hundreds  of  acres  covered  with  pine- 
apples on  the  islands  adjoining  Sm.ga- 
pore,  or  their  profusion  in  a  seemingly 
wild  state  in  the  valleys  of  the  Kasia 
country  on  the  eastern  borders  of 
Bengal,  it  is  hard  to  conceive  of  this 
fruit  as  introduced  in  modern  times 
from  another  hemisphere.  But,  as  in 
the  case  of  tobacco,  the  name  be- 
wray eth  its  true  origin,  whilst  the 
large  natural  family  of  plants  to  which 
it  belongs  is  exclusively  American. 
The  names  given  by  Oviedo,  probably 
those  of  Hispaniola,  are  laiama  as  a 
general  name,  and  Boniana  and  Aiagua 
for  two  species.  Pine-apples  used 
to  cost  a  pardao  (a  coin  difficult 
to  determine  the  value  of  in  those 
days,  but  see  under  the  word)  when 
first  introduced  in  Malabar,  says 
Linschoten,  but  "now  there  are  so 
many  grown  in  the  country,  that 
they  are  very  good  cheape"  (91). 
Athanasius  Kicher,  in  the  middle  of 
the  17th  century,  speaks  of  the 
ananas  as  produced  in  great  abundance 
in  the  Chinese  provinces  of  Canton, 
Kiangsu,  and  Puhkien.  In  Ibn  Mu- 
hammad Wall's  H,  of  the  Conquest  of 
Assam,  written  in  1662,  the  pine- 
apples of  that  region  are  commended 
for  size  and  flavour.  In  the  last  years 
of  the  preceding  century,  Carletti 
(1599)  already  commends  the  ex- 
cellent ananas  of  Malacca.  But  even 
some  20  or  30  years  earlier  the  fruit 
was  grown  profusely  in  Western  India, 
as  we  learn  from.  Ohr.  d'Acosta(1578). 
And  we  know  from  the  Am  that  (about 
1590)  the  ananas  was  habitually 
served  at  the  table  of  Akbar,  the 
price  of  one  being  reckoned  at  only  4 
dams,  or  ^  of  a  rupee ;  whilst  Akbar's 
son  Jahangir  states  that  the  fruit  came 
from  the  sea-ports  in  the  possession  of 
the  Portuguese. — (See^ira,  i.  66-68). 


■  *  The  English  Cyclop,  states  on  the  authority 
of  the  Sloane  MSS.  that  the  pine  was  brought 
into  England  by  the  Earl  of  Portland,  in  1690. 

0 


AKANAS. 


18 


ANANAS. 


In  Africa  too  this  royal  fruit  has 
spread,  carrying  the  American  name 
along  with  it.  "The  MAndndzi*  or 
pine-apple,"  says  Burton,  "grows 
luxuriantly  as  far  as  3  marches  from  the 
coast  (of  Zanzibar).  It  is  never  culti- 
vated, nor  have  its  qualities  as  a 
fibrous  plant  been  discovered."  (J.  E. 
G.  S.  xxix.  35).  On  the  He  Ste. 
Marie,  ofl  Madagascar,  it  grew  in  the 
first  half  of  the  17th  century  as  manasse 
{Flacmrt,  29). 

Abul  Fazl,  in  the  Aln,  mentions 
that  the  fruit  was  also  called  kathal- 
i-safarz,  or  'travel  jack-fruit,'  "be- 
cause young  plants  put  into  a  vessel 
may  be  taken  on  travels  and  will  yield 
fruits."  This  seems  a  nonsensical  pre- 
text for  the  name,  especially  as  another 
American  fruit,  the  Gfuava,  is  sometimes 
known  in  Bengal  as  the  Safari-am,  or 
'  travel-mango.'  It  has  been  suggested 
by  one  of  the  present  writers  that  these 
cases  may  present  an  uncommon  use 
of  the  word  safari  in  the  sense  of 
'foreign'  or  'outlandish,'  just  as 
Clusius  says  of  the  pine-apple  in 
India,  " p^egrinws  est  hie  fruotus," 
and  as  we  begin  this  article  by 
speaking  of  the  ananas  as  having 
'travelled'  from  its  home  in  8. 
America.  In  the  Teaoro  of  Cobarru- 
vias  (1611)  we  find :  "  (^afari,  cosa  de 
Africa  o  Argel,  como  grenada  "  ('a 
thing  from  Africa  or  Algiers,  such  as 
a  pomegranate ').  And  on  turning  to 
Dozy  and  Eng.  we  find  that  in  Sara- 
cenic Spain  a  renowned  kind  of  pome- 
granate was  called  romma/n  aafa/rl : 
though  this  was  said  to  have  its  name 
from  a  certain  Safar  ihn-  Ohaid  al  KiW  i, 
who  grew  it  first.  One  doubts  here, 
and  suspects  some  connexion  with  the 
Indian  terms,  though  the  link  is  ob- 
scure. The  lamented  Prof,  Bloch- 
mann,  however,  in  a  note  on  this  sug- 
gestion, would  not  admit  the  possibility 
of  the  use  of  safa/rl  for  '  foreign.'  Hi 
called  attention  to  the  possible  analogy 
of  the  Arabic  safarjal foi;  'quince.'  In 
Macassar,  according  to  Crawfurd,  the 
ananas  is  called  Pandang,  from  its 
strong  external  resemblance,  as  regards 
fruit  and  leaves,  to  the  Pandanus. 
Conversely  we  have  called  the  latter 
screw-pine,  from  its  resemblance  to 
the  ananas,  or  perhaps  to  the  pine- 
cone,  the  original  owner  of  the  name. 


*  Mia  here  a  Suahill  prefix.    See  Bieet's  Cumv. 
(jraftiMor,  189. 


Acosta  again  (1578)  describes  the 
Pandanus  odoratiseima  as  the  'wild 
OManas,'  and  in  Malayalam  the  pine- 
apple is  called  by  a  name  meaning 
'  pandanus- jackfruit. 

The  term  anamas  has  been  arabized, 
among  the  Indian  pharmacists,  at  least, 
as  ^aln-un-nas ;  in  Burmese  it  has 
become  nan-na-^i;  and  in  Singhalese 
annasi  (see  Moodeen  Sheriff). 

We  should  recall  attention  to  the 
fact  that  pine-apple  was  good  English 
long  Ibefore  the  discovery  of  America, 
its  proper  meaning  being  what  we 
have  now  been  driven  (for  the  avoiding 
of  confusion)  to  call  pine-cone.  This 
is  the  only  meaning  of  the  term 
'  pine-apple '  in  Minsheu's  Guide  into 
Tongues  (2d  ed.  1627).  And  the 
ananas  got  this  name  from  its  strong 
resemblance  to  a  pine-cone.  This  is 
most  striking  as  regards  the  large 
cones  of  the  Stone-Pme  of  Southern 
Europe.  In  the  foUovring  three  first 
quotations  '  pine-apple  '  is  used  in  the 
old  sense : 

1565.  "  To  all  such  as  die  so,  the  people 
erecteth  a  ohappell,  and  to  each  of  them  a 
pillar  and  pole  made  of  Pine-a/ppU  for  a 
perpetuall  monument," — Reports  of  Jajpan, 
in  Hakl.  ii.  567. 

„  "The  greater  part  of  the  quad- 
rangle set  with  savage  trees,  as  Okes,  Ches- 
nuts,  Cypresses,  Pine-apples,  Cedars." — 
Reports  of  China,  tr.  by  JR.  Willes,  in  Hak. 
ii,  559. 

1577.  "In  these  islandes  they  found  no 
trees  knowen  vnto  them,  but  Pine-apple 
trees,  and  Date  trees,  and  those  of  maruey- 
lous  neyght,  and  exoeedyng  hard^." — Peter 
M(vrtyr  in  Eden's  B.  of  Trauayle,  fol.  11. 

Oviedo,  in  H.  of  the  (Western) 
Indies,  fills  2|-  folio  pages  with  an 
enthusiastic  description  of  the  pine- 
apple as  first  found  in  Hispaniola,  and 
of  the  reason  why  it  got  this  name 
{pina  in  Spanish,  pigna  in  Eamusio's 
Italian,  from  which  we  quote).  We 
extract  a  few  fragments. 

1535.  "There  are  in  this  iland  of  Spa- 
gnuola  certain  thistles,  each  of  which  bears  a 
Pigna,  and  this  is  one  of  the  most  beau- 
tiful fruits  that  I  have  seen.  .  .  .  It  has  all 
these  qualities  in  combination,  viz.  beauty 
of  aspect,  fragrance  of  odour,  and  exquisite 
flavour.  The  Christians  gave  it  the  name 
it  bears  {Pigna)  because  it  is,  in  a  manner, 
like  that.  But  the  Pine-apples  of  the  Indies 
of  which  we  are  speaking  are  much  more 
beautiful  than  the  piane  [i.e.  pine-cones]  of 
Europe,  and  have  nothing  of  that  hardness 
which  is  seen  in  those  of  Castille,  which  are 
in  fact  nothing  but  wood,"  kc.—Ram/iuU), 
iii,  f.  135  V. 


ANANAS. 


19 


ANANAS. 


1564.  "Their  pines  be  of  the  bigness  of 
two  fists,  the  outside  whereof  is  of  the 
maldng  of  a  pins-apple  [i.e.  pine-oone],  but 
it  is  softs  like  the  nnde  of  a  cuoomber,  and 
the. inside  eateth  like  an  apple,  but  it  is 
more  delicious  than  any  sweet  apple 
sugared."— Mtsto-  John  Sawkins,  in  Sakl. 
iii.  602.    . 

1575.  "Aussi  la  plus  part  des  Sauuages 
s'en  nourrissent  vne  bonne  partie  de  I'ann^e, 
comme  aussi  ils  font  d'vne  autre  espeoe  de 
fruit,  nofii^  Nana,  qui  est  gros  coihe  vne 
moyenne  citrouille,  et  fait  autour  comme 
vne  pomme  de  pin.  .  .  ." — A.  Theret,  Cos- 
moprajohie  Vniveraelk,  liv.  xxii.,  ff.  935  v., 
936  (with  a  pretty  good  cut). 

1590.  "  The  Pinos,  or  Pine-apples,  are  of 
the  same  fashion  and  forme  outwardly  to 
those  of  Castille,  but  within  they  whoUy 
differ.  .  .  One  presented  one  of  these  Pine- 
apjjles  to  the  Emperour  Charles  the  fift, 
which  must  have  cost  much  paine  and  care 
to  bring  it  so  farre,  with  the  plant  from  the 
Indies,  yet  would  he  not  trie  the  taste," — 
Jos.  de  Acosta,  E.  T.  of  1604  (Hak.  Soc.) 
236-7. 

1595.  ".  .  with  diuers  sortes  of  excellent 
fruits  and  rootes,  and  great  abundance  of 
Pinos,  the  princesse  of  fruits  that  grow 
vnder  the  Sun." — Balegh,  Disc,  of  Guiana, 
Hak.  Soc.  73. 

c.  1610.  "Ananats,  et 'plusieurs 'autres 
fruicts."— jPj/rat-d  de  la  Val.  i.  236. 

1616.  "  The  ananas  or  Pine,  which  seems 
to  the  taste  to  be  a  pleasing  compound, 
made  of  strawberries,  claret-wine,  rose- 
water,  and  sugar,  well  tempered  together." 
— Teni-y,  in  Purchas,  ii.  1469. 

1623.  "The  ananas  is  esteemed,  and 
with  reason,  for  it  is  of  excellent  flavour, 
though  very  peculiar,  and  rather  acid  than 
otherwise,  but  having  an  indescribable  dash 
of  sweetness  that  renders  it  agreeable.  And 
as  even  these  books  (Clusius,  &e.)  don't 
mention  it,  if  I  remember  rightly,  I  will  say 
in  brief  that  when  you  regard  the  entire 
fruit  externally,  it  looks  just  like  one  of  our 
pine-cones  {pii/na),  with  just  such  scales,'and 
of  that  very  colour." — P.  delta  VcUle,  ii. 
582. 

1631.    Bontius  thus  writes  of  the  fruit : — 
"  Qui  legitis  Cynaras,  atque  Indica  dulcia 
fra^a, 

Ne  nimis  haec  comedas,  fugito  hinc,  latet 
anguis  in  herbft. " 

Lib.  vi.  cap.  50,  p.  145. 

1661.  "  I  first  saw  the  famous  Queen 
Pine  brought  from  Barbados  and  presented 
to  hie  Majestie ;  but  the  first  that  were  ever 
seen  in  England  were  those  sent  to  Crom- 
well House  foure  years  since." — Evelyn's 
Diarii,  July  19. 

1667.  "le  peux  k  trfes-juste  titre  appellor 
I'Auanas  le  Key  des  fruits,  parcequ'il  est  le 
plus  beau,  et  le  meilleur  de  tous  oeux  qui 
Eont  sur  la  terre.  C'est  sans  doute  pour  cette 
raison  que  le  Roy  des  Eoys  luy  a  mis  ime 
couronne  sur  la  teste,  qui  est  comnie  une 
marque  essentielle  de  sa  Koyaute,  puis  qu'^ 
la  cheute  du  pere,  il  i^roduit  un  ieune  Koy 


qui  luy  sucoede  en  toutes  sea  admirables  qua- 
litez."— P.  Du,  Tertre,  Hist.  Gin.  des  AntUka 
HahiKes  par  les  Francis,  ii.  127. 

1668.  "  Standing  by  his  Majesty  at 
dinner  in  the  Presence,  there  was  of  that 
rare  fruit  oall'd  the  King-jaine,  grown  in  the 
Barbadoes  and  the  West  mdies,  the  first  of 
them  I  have  ever  seene,  His  Majesty 
having  cut  it  up  was  pleas'd  to  give  me  a 
piece  off  his  owne  plate  to  taste  of,  but  in 
my  opinion  it  falls  short  of  those  ravishing 
varieties  of  deliciousness  describ'd  in  Capt. 
Ligon's  history  and  others." — Evelyn,  July 
19. 

1673.  ' '  The  Fruit  the  English  call  Pine- 
Apple  (the  Moors  Ananas)  because  of  the 
Resemblance."— ii')'2/cr,  182. 

1716.  "  I  had  more  reason  to  wonder  that 
night  at  the  King's  table"  (at  Hanover)  "to 
see  a  present  from  a  gentleman  of  this  coun- 
try .  .  .  what  I  thought,  worth  all  the  rest, 
two  ripe  Auanasses,  which  to  my  taste  are 
a  fruit  perfectly  delicious.  You  know  they 
are  naturally  the  growth  of  the  Brazil,  and 
I  could  not  imagine  how  they  came  here  but 
by  enchantment," — Lady  M.  W.  Montagu, 
Letter  XIX. 

1727. 
"  Oft  in  humble  station  dwells 
Unboastful  worth,  above  fastidious  pomp; 
Witness,  thou  best  Anana,  thou  the  pride 
Of  vegetable  life,  beyond  whate'er 
The  poets  imaged  in  the  golden  age." 

Thomson,  Summer. 

The  poet  here  gives  the  word  an  unusual 
form  and  accent. 

c.  1730.  "  They  (the  Portuguese)  culti- 
vate the  skirts  of  the  hills,  and  grow  the 
best  products,  such  as  sugar-cane,  pine- 
apples, and  rice." — KhSfi  Khan  in  EUiot, 
vif  345. 

A  curious  question  has  been  raised 
regarding  tlie  ananas,  similar  to  that 
discussed  under  Custaxd-apple,  as  in 
the  existence  of  the  pine-apple  to 
the  Old  World,  hefore  the  days  of 
Columbus. 

In  Prof.  Eawlinson's  Ancient 
Monarchies  (i.  578),  it  is  stated  in 
reference  to  ancient  Assyria  :  "  Fruits 
....  were  highly  prized ;  amongst 
those  of  most  repute  ■were  pome- 
granates, grapes,  citrons,  and  appa- 
rently pine-apples."  A  foot-note 
adds :  "  The  representation  is  so  exact 
that  I  can  hardly  doubt  the  piue-applo 
being  intended.  Mr.  Layard  ex- 
presses himself  on  the  point  with 
some  hesitation  [NineveJt,  and  Bahylon, 
p.  338)." 

The  cut  given  is  something  like 
the  conventional  figure  of  a  pine-apple, 
though  it  seems  to  us  by  no  means 
very  exact  as  such.  Again,  in  Winter 
Jones's  tr.  of  Conti  (o.  1430)  in  India 

0  2 


ANGHUDIVA. 


20 


ANDAMAN. 


in  the  ISth  Century,  the  traveller, 
speaking  of  a  place  called  Panconia 
(read  Pauconia,  apparently  Pegu),  is 
made  to  say:  "  they  taye  ^irae-csjjpZes, 
oranges,  chestnuts,  melons,  hut  small 
and  green,  white  sandal-wood  and 
camphor." 

We  cannot  believe  that  in  either 
place  the  object  intended  was  the 
Ananas,  which  has  carried  that  Ameri- 
can name  with  it  round  the  world. 
Whatever  the  Assyrian  representation 
was  intended  for,  Oonti  seems  to  have 
stated,  in  the  words  pi,nus  habent  (as  it 
runs  in  Poggio's  Latia)  merely  that  they 
had  pine-trees.  We  do  not  imderstand 
on  what  ground  the  translator  intro- 
duced pine-a^fes.  If  indeed  any  fruit 
was  meant,  it  might  have  been  that  of 
the  screw-pine,  which  though  not  eaten 
might  perhaps  have  been  seen  in  the 
bazars  of  Pegu,  as  it  is  used  for  some 
economical  purposes.  But  pi-mis  does 
not  mean  a  fruit  at  all.  '  Pine-cones ' 
even  would  have  been  expressed  by 
pineas  or  the  Kke. 

Anchediva,  Anjediva,  n.p.  A 
small  island  off  the  west  coast  of 
India,  a  httle  south  of  Oarwar,  which 
is  the  subject  of  frequent  and  interest- 
ing mention  in  the  early  narratives. 
The  name  is  interpreted  by  Malayalim 
as  anju-divu, '  Five  Islands, '  and  if  this 
is  correct  belongs  properly  to  the  whole 
group.  This  may,  however,  be  only 
an  endeavour  to  interpret  an  old  name, 
which  is  perhaps  traceable  in.  'Myibiav 
TSIrja-os  of  Ptolemy.  It  is  a  remarkable 
example  of  the  slovenliness  of  English 
professional  map-making  that  Keith 
Johnston's  Eoyal  Atlas  map  of  India 
contains  no  indication  of  this  famous 
island.  It  has,  between  land  surveys 
and  sea-charts,  been  omitted  altogether 
by  the  compiler.  But  it  is  plain  enough 
in  the  Admiralty  charts ;  and  the  way 
Mr.  Birch  speaks  of  it  in  his  transla- 
tion of  Alboquerque  as  "an  Indian 
seaport,  no  longer  marked  on  the 
maps,"  is  odd  (ii.  168). 

c.  1345.  Ibn  Batuta  gives  no  name, 
but  Anjediva  is  certainly  the  island  of  which 
he  thus  speala:  "We  left  behind  us  the 
island  (of  bmdabur  or  Goa),  passing  close  to 
It,  and  past  anchor  by  a  small  island  near 
the  mainland,  where  there  was  a  temple, 
with  a  grove  and  a  reservoir  of  water. 
When  we  had  landed  on  this  little  island  we 
tound  there  a  Jogi  leanmg  against  the  wall 
of  a  Budklimiah  or  house  of  idols  "—Ibn 
JBatuta,  iv.  63. 


The  like  may  be  said  of  the  Boteiro 
of  V.  da  Gama's  voyage,  which  like- 
wise gives  no  name,  but  describes  in 
wonderful  correspondence  with  Ibn 
Batuta;  as  does  Oorrea,  even  to  the 
Jogi,  still  there  after  150  years  ! 

1498.  "So  the  Captain-Major  ordered 
Nicolas  Coello  to  go  in  an  armed  boat,  and 
see  where  the  water  was ;  and  he  found  in 
the  said  island  a  building,  a  church  of  great 
ashlar-work,  which  hadbeen  destroyed  by  the 
Mocijs,  as  the  country  iDeople  said,  only  the 
chapel  had  been  covered  with  straw,  and 
they  used  to  make  their  prayers  to  three 
black  stones  in  the  midst  of  the  body  of  the 
chapel.  Moreover  they  found,  just  beyond 
the  church,  a  tanque  of  wrought  ashlar 
in  which  we  took  as  much  water  as  we 
wanted ;  and  at  the  tojj  of  the  whole  island 
stood  a  great  tanque  of  the  depth  of  4 
fathoms,  and  moreover  we  found  in  front  of 
the  church  a  beach  where  we  careened  the 
ship." — Sotewo,  95. 

1510.  "  I  quitted  this  place,  and  went  to 
another  island  tfrhich  is  called  Anzediya.  .  . 
There  is  an  excellent  port  between  the 
island  and  the  mainland,  and  very  good 
water  is  found  in  the  said  island." — Var- 
thema,  12(5. 

c.  1552.  "Dom  Francesco  de  Almeida 
arriving  at  the  Island  of  Anchediva,  the  first 
thing  he  did  was  to  send  Joao  Homem  with 
letters  to  the  Factors  of  Cananor,  Cochin, 
and  Coulao.  ..."    Barros,  I.  viii.  9. 

_c.  1561.  "They  went  and  put  in  at  Ange- 
diva,  where  they  enjoyed  themselves  much ; 
there  were  good  water  springs,  and  there 
was  in  the  upper  part  of  the  island  a  tank 
built  with  stone,  with  very  good  water,  and 
much  wood ; .  .  .  there  were  no  inhabitants, 
only  a  beggar  man  whom  they  caUed 
'     ...  ."—Correa,  Hak.  Soo.  239. 


1727.  "In  January,  1664,  my  Lord 
(Marlborough)  went  back  to  England  .... 
and  left  Sir  Abraham  with  the  rest,  to  pass 
the  -v^esterly  Monsoons,  in  some  Port  on  the 
Coast,  but  being  unac(juainted,  chose  a 
desolate  Island  called  Anjadwa,  to  winter  at. 
.  .  .  Here  they  stayed  from  April  to  Octo- 
ber, in  which  time  they  buried  above  200  of 
their  Men."— .4.  Hamilton,  i.  182.  At  p. 
274  the  name  is  printed  more  correctly 
Anjediva. 

Andaman,  n.p.  The  name  of  a 
group  of  Islands  in  the  Bay  of  Bengal, 
inhabited  by  tribes  of  a  negrito  race, 
and  now  partially  occupied  as  a 
convict  settlement  under  the  Govern- 
ment of  India.  The  name  (though 
perhaps  obscurely  indicated  by  Pto- 
lemy—see H.  Y.  in  Procgs.  B.  G. 
Soc.  1882,  p.  665),  jfirst  appears  dis- 
tinctly m  the  Arab  narratives  of  the 
9th  century.  The  persistent  charge  of 
cannibalism  seems  to  have  been  un- 
founded. 


ANBOR. 


21 


ANIGUT. 


_A.D.  851.  "Beyond  are  two  islands 
divided  by  a  sea  called  Audaman.  The 
natives  o£  these  isles  devour  men  alive ; 
their  hue  is  black,  theh-  hair  woolly ;  their 
countenance  and  eyes  have  something  fright- 
ful in  them  ....  they  go  naked,  and  have 
no  boats  .  .  ." — Relation  des  Voyages,  die. 
par  Reirumd,  i.  8. 

0.  1050.  These  islands  are  mentioned 
in  the  great  Tanjore  temple-inscription  (11th 
cent.)  as  Timaittivu,  'Islands  of  Impurity,' 
inhabited  by  cannibals. 

c,  1292.  "Angamanain  is  a  very  large 
Island.  The  people  are  without  a  King  and 
are  idolators,  and  no  better  than  wild  beasts 
....  they  are  a  most^cruel  generation, 
and  eat  everybody  that  they  can  catch  if 
not  of  their  own  race." — Marco  Polo,  Bk. 
iii.  c.  13. 

c.  1430.  .  .  .  "  leaving  on  his  right  hand 
an  island  called  Andemania,  which  means 
the  island  of  Gold,  the  circumference  of 
which  is  800  miles.  The  inhabitants  are 
cannibals.  No  travellers  touch  here  unless 
driven  to  do  so  by  bad  weather,  for  when 
taken  they  are  torn  to  pieces  and  devoured 
by  these  cruel  savages.  — Oonti,  in  India  in 
XV.  Cent.  8. 

0.  1566.  "  Da  Nicubar  sinb  a  Pegu  ^  vna 
catena  d'lsole  infinite,  deUe  qiiafi  molte 
sono  habitate  da  gente  seluaggia,  e  chiam- 
ansi  Isole  d'Andeman .  .  .  .  e  se  per  dis- 
gratia  si  perde  in  queste  Isole  qualche  naue, 
come  gist  se  n'ha  perso,  non  ne  scampa  al- 
cuno,  che  tutti  gli  amazzano,  emangiano." 
— Cesare  de'  Federici,  in  Bam.  iii.  391. 

1727.  "The  Islands  opposite  the  Coast 
of  Tancicerin  are  the  Andemans.  They  lie 
about  80  leagues  off,  and  are  surrounded 
with  many  dangerous  Banks  and  Rocks ;  they 
are  all  inhabited  with  Ganibals,  who  are  so 
fearless  that  they  wiU  swim  off  to  a  Boat  if 
she  approach  near  the  Shore,  and  attack  her 

with  their  wooden  Weapons " — A. 

Hamilton,  ii.  65. 

Andor,  s.  Port,  'a  litter,'  and  used 
in  the  'old  Portuguese  \mters  for  a 
palankin. 

1552.  "  The  Moors  all  were  on  foot,  and 
their  Captain  was  a  valiant  Turk,  who  as 
being  their  Captain,  for  the  honour  of  the 
thing  was  carried  in  an  Andor  on  the 
shoulders  of  4  men,  from  which  he  gave  his 
orders  as  if  he  were  on  horseback." — Barros, 
II.  vi.  viii. 

0.  1760.  "  Of  the  same  nature  as  palan- 
keens, but  of  a  different  name,  are  what 
they  caU  andolas  ,  .  .  .  these  are  much 
cheaper,  and  less  esteemed." — Grose  i.  155. 

Andrum,  s.  Malayal.  ahdram. 
The  form  of  hydrocele  common  in  S. 
India.  It  was  first  described  by 
Eaempfer,  in  his  Decas,  Leyden,  1694. 
— (See  also  his  Amoenitates  Exoticae, 
Pascic.  III.  pp.  657  aeqq. 

Angely-WOOd,     s.      Tamil    anjill- 


maram  ;  Artocarpus  hirauta.  Lam.  A 
■wood  of  great  value  on  the  Western 
Coast,  for  shipbuilding,  house-build- 
ing, &c. 

1644.  "Another  thing  which  this  province 
of  Mallavar  produces,  in  abundance  and  of 
excellent  quality,  is  timber,  particularly 
that  called  Angelim,  which  is  most  durable, 
lasting  many  years,  insomuch  that  even  if 
you  desire  to  build  a  great  number  of  ships, 
or  vessels  of  any  kind  ....  you  may 
make  them  all  in  a  year."  .  .  . — Boca/rro, 
MS.  f.  315. 

Angengo,  n.p.  A  place  on  the 
Travancore  coast,  the  site  of  an  old 
English  Factory ;  properly  said  to  be 
Afiju-tengu,  the  trivial  meaning  of 
■which  'would  be  "  five  coco-nuts." 

This  name  gives  rise  to  the  marvel- 
lous rhapsody  of  the  once  famous  Abb6 
Eaynal,  regarding  "  Sterne's  EUza,"  of 
■which  -we  quote  belo-w  a  f  e-w  sentences 
from  the  SJ  pages  of  close  print  ■which 
it  fiUs. 

1711.  "Anjengo  is  a  small  Fort  belonging 
to  the  English  East  India  Gompany.  .  There 
are  about  40  Soldiers  to  defend  it .  .  .  most 
of  whom  are  Topazes,  or  mungrel  Portu- 
guese."— LocTcyer,  199. 

1782.  "Territoired'Anjinga;  tun'esrien; 
maistu  as  donn^  naissance  ^  Eliza.  Un  jour, 
ces  entrep&ts  .  .  .  ne  subsisteront  plus  .  ,  . 
mais  si  mes  &rits  ont  quelque  durfe,  le  nom 
d'Anjingarestera  dans  leni^moire  des  hom- 
mes.  ,  .  Anjinga,  c'est  k  I'influence  de  ton 
heureux  climat  qu'elle  devoit,  sans  doute, 
cet  accord  presqu'incompatible  de  volupt^ 
et  de  d&enoe  qui  accompagnoit  toute  sa  per- 
sonne,  et  qui  se  m^loit  k  tons  ses  mouve- 
ments,  &c.,  &c." — Hist.  PhilosopMque  des 
Deux  Indes,  ii.  72-73. 

Anient,  s.  Used  in  the  irrigation 
of  the  Madras  Presidency  for  the  dam 
constructed  across  a  river  to  fill  and 
regulate  the  supply  of  the  channels 
dra^wn  off  from  it ;  the  cardinal  work 
in  fact  of  the  great  irrigation  systems. 
The  word,  wmch  has  of  late  years 
become  familiar  all  over  India,  is  the 
Tamil  comp.  amai-Jcattu,  '  Dam- 
building.' 

1776.  "  Sir — We  have  received  your  letter 
of  the  24th.  If  the  Rajah  pleases  to  go  to 
the  Anacnt,  to  see  the  repair  of  the  bank, 
we  can  have  no  objection,  but  it  will  not  be 
convenient  that  you  should  leave  the  gar- 
rison at  present." — Letter  from  Council  at 
Madras  to  Lt-Col.  Harper,  Comm.  at  Tan- 
jore, in  E.  I.' Papers,  1777,  4to,  i.  836. 

1784.  "As  the  cultivation  of  the  Tan- 
jore country  appears,  by  all  the  surveys  and 
reports  of  our  engineers  employed  in  that 
service,  to  depend  altogether  on  a  supply  of 
water  by  the  Cauvery,  which  can  only  be 


ANILE,   NEEL. 


22 


ANNA. 


secured  by  keeping  the  Anicut  and  banks  in 
repair,  we  think  it  necessary  to  repeat  to 
you  our  orders  of  the  4th  July,  1777,  on  the 
subject  of  these  repairs." — Deni-  of  Court  of 
Directors,  Oct.  27th,  as  amended  by  Bd.  of 
Control,  in  Burke,  iv.  104. 

1793.  "The  Anniout  is  no  doubt  s,  judi- 
cious iuilAimg,  whether  the  work  of  Sola/r 
Bajah  or  anybody  else." — Correspondence 
between,  A.  Moss,  Esq.,  and''Q.  A.  Brnn,  Esq. 
at  Tanjore,  on  the  subject  of  furnishing 
water  to  the  N.  Ciroars.  In  DaJrymple,  0. 
K.,  ii.  459. 

1862.  "The  Upper  Coleroon  Anicut  or 
weir  is  constructed  at  the  west  end  of  the 
Island  of  Seringham." — Markham,  Peru  & 
India,  426. 

Anile,  Neel,  s.  An  old  name  for 
indigo,  borrowed  from  the  Portuguese 
anil.  They  got  it  from  the  Arab. 
al-nil,  pron.  an-nll ;  ml  again  being 
the  common  name  of  Indigo  in  India, 
from  the  Sansk.  mto,  'blue.'  The 
vernacular  (in  this  instance  Bengali) 
word  appears  in  the  title  of  a  native 
satirical  drama  'SiVi-Bar'pan,  'The 
Mirror  of  Indigo  (planting)',  famous 
in  Calcutta  in  1861,  in  connexion  with 
a  cause  cilehre,  and  with  a  sentence 
which  discredited  the  now  extinct 
Supreme  Court  of  Calcutta  in  a  manner 
tmknown  since  the  days  of  Impey. 

"Ned-walla"  is  a  phrase  for  an 
Indigo-planter. 

1501.  Amerigo  Vespucci,  in  his  letter 
from  the  Id.  of  Cape  V  erde  to  Lorenzo  di 
Kero  rrancesco  de'  Medici,  reporting  his 
meeting  with  the  Portuguese  Meet  from 
India,  mentions  among  the  things  brought 
"anib  and  tuzia;"  the  former  a  manifest 
transcriber's  error  for  anil. — In  BaldelH 
Bomi,  '  11  Milione,'  p.  Ivii. 

1516.    In  Barbosa's  price  list  of  Malabar 
we  have  : 
"Anil  nadador  (*),  very  good, 

per  farazola  .    .    .    fanams    30. 

Anil  loaded,  with  much  sand, 

pev  farazola  .    .    .    fanams    18  to  20." 
In  lAsion  CoUect/ion,  ii.  393. 

1525.  "A  load  of  any  11  in  cakes  which 
weighs  3  J  maunds,  353  tangas. " — Lembramga, 

1563.  "  Anil  is  not  a  medicinal  substance 
but  an  article  of  trade,  so  we  have  no  n6ed 
to  speak  thereof.  .  .  .  The  best  is  pure  and 
clear  of  earth,  and  the  surest  test  is  to  bum 
it  in  a  candle  .  .  .  others  put  it  in  water, 
and  if  it  floats  then  they  reckon  it  good." — 
Garcia,  f .  25  v. 

1583.  "  Heel,  the  chnrle  70  duckats,  and 
a  churle  is  27  rottles  and  a  half e  of  Aleppo." 
—Mr.  lohn  Newton,  in  Hakl.  ii.  378. 

1586.    ''They  vse  to  pricke  the  skinne, 


i.e. '  floating."    Bee  Garcia  below. 


and  to  put  on  it  a  kind  of  anile,  or  Hacking 
which  doth  continue  alwayes.  —Fxtch  in 
HaU.  ii.  395. 

c.  1610.  "...  I'Anil  ou  Indique,  qui  est 
vne  teinture  bleiie  violette,  dont  il  ne  s'en 
trouue  qu'k  Cambaye  et  Suratte."— Pj/rard 
de  la  Val.  ii.  158. 

1622.  "B  conforme  a  dita  pauta  se  dis- 
pachar^  o  dito  anil  e  caneUa."— In^^TOftimo 
Port.  Orient.,  fasc.  2,  240. 

1638.  "Les  autres  marchandises,  que 
Ton  y  ddbite  le  plus,  sont .  .  .  .  du  sel  am- 
moniac, et  de  I'indigo,  que  ceux  de  pais  ap- 
pellent  Km\."—Mandelslo,  Paris,  1659,  138. 

1648.  "...  and  a  good  quantity  of  Anil, 
which,  after  the  place  where  most  of  |it  is  got, 
is  called  Chirchees*  Indigo," — VamTwist,  14. 

1653.  "  Indico  est  uu  mot  Portugais, 
dont  I'on  appelle  une  teinture  bleue  qui 
vient  des  Indes  Orientales,  qui  est  de  con- 
traband^ en  Prance,  les  Turqs  et  les  Arabes 
la  uomment  Nil." — De  la  B.-le-Goue,  543. 

Anna,  s.  Properly  (BQnd.)  ana,  or 
amih.  The  16th  part  of  a  rupee.  The 
term  belongs  to  the  Mahommedan 
monetary  system  (v.  Rupee).  There 
is  no  coin  of  one  arma,  so  that  it  is 
a  money  of  account  only. 

The  term  anna  is  used  in  denoting 
a  corresponding  fraction  of  any  kind  of 
property,  and  especially  in  regard  to 
coparcenary  rights  in  land,  or  shares 
in  a  speculation.  Thus  a  one-anna, 
share  is  ^  of  such  right,  or  a  share 
of  i  in  the  speculation ;  a  fov/r-anna 
is  I,  and  so  on.  In  some  parts  of 
India  the  term  is  also  used  as  a  sub- 
division (i)  of  the  current  land 
measure.  Thus,  inSaugor,  theana  =  16 
riisU,  and  is  itself  i  of  a  hancha, 
[Elliot,  Olos.  S.V.). 

The  term  is  also  sometimes  applied 
colloquially  to  persons  of  mixt  pa- 
rentage. '  Such  an  one  has  at  least  2 
aranas  of  dark  blood'  or '  of  coffee-coloiu:.' 
This  may  be  compared  with  the  Scotch 
expression  that  a  person  of  deficient 
intellect  '  wants  two-pence  in  the 
shilling.' 

1708.  "Provided  .  .  .  that  a  debt  due 
from  Sir  Edward  Littleton  ...  of  80,407 
Bupees  and  Eight  Annas  Money  of  Bengal, 
with  _  Interest  and  Damages  to  the  said 
English  Company  shall  still  remain  to 
them.  .  ." — JEarl  of  Godolphin's  Award  be- 

*  SharkeJ  or  Sirkej,  5  m.  from  Ahmedabad, 
"  Cirq.uez  Indigo  "  (1624)  occurs  in  Sainsbury,  iii. 
442.  It  is  the  "  SercazB"  of  Torbes,  Oriental 
Memoirs.  The  Dutch,  about  1620,  established  a 
factory  there  on  account  of  the  Indigo.  Many  ot 
the  Sultans  of  Guzerat  were  buried  there  (Sfewori- 
nus,  iii.  109).  Some  account  of  the  "Sarkhej 
Bozos,"  or  Mausolea,  is  given  in  H.  Briggs's  Cities 
of  GujarAshtra  (Bombay,  1849,  pp.  274,  seqq.). 


ANT,    WHITE. 


23 


ATOLLO   BUNDER. 


tween  the  Old  and  New  E.  I.  Company  (in 
Chwrtern,  &o.  p.  358). 

1727,    "  The  current  money  in  Surat : 
Bitter  Almonds  go  32  to  a  Fice. 

1  Annoe  is    ....  4   Pice. 
1  Bupee 16  Annoes. 

*  *  *  * 

In  Bengal  their  Accounts  are  kept  in  Pice : 

12  to  an  Annoe. 
16  Annoes  to  a  Bupee." 
A.  Hamilton,  ii.  App.  pp.  5,  8. 

Ant,  White,  s.  Tlie  insect  {Termes 
lelKcosus  of  naturalists)  not  properly 
an  ant,  of  whose  destructive  powers 
there  are  in  India  so  many  disagreea- 
ble experiences,  and  so  many  marvel- 
lous stories.  The  phrase  was  perhaps 
taken  up  hy  the  English  from  the 
Portuguese  formigas  brancas,  which  is 
inBluteau'sDict.  (1713,  iv.  175).  But 
indeed  exactly  the  same  expression  is 
u.sed  in  the  14th  century  by  our 
medieval  authority. 

It  is,  we  believe,  a  fact  that  these 
insects  have  been  estabhshed  at 
Eochelle  in  France,  for  a  long  period, 
and  more  recently  at  St.  Helena. 
They  exist  also  at  the  Convent  of  Mt. 
Sinai,  and  a  species  in  Queensland. 

It  seems  probable  that  Aelian  speaks 
of  White  Ants  in  the  16th  Book,  J)e 
Nat.  Animal.,  chap.  15  : — 

(A.D.  c.  250.)  "But  the  Indian  ants  con- 
struct a  kind  of  heaped  up  dwellings,  and 
these  not  in  depressed  or  flat  positions 
easily  liable  to  he  flooded,  but  in  lofty  and 
elevated  positions  .  .  . .  " 

0. 1328.  "  Est  etiam  unum  genus  parvis- 
simarum  formicarum,  sicut  lana  albarum, 
quarum  durities  dentium  tanta  est  quod 
etiam  ligna  rodunt  et  venas  lapidum;  et 
quotquot  breviter  inveniunt  siccum  super 
terram,  et  pannos  laneos,  et  bombycinos 
laniant ;  et  faoiunt  ad  modum  muri  crus- 
tam  unam  de  arenS  minutissimS,  ita  quod 
sol  non  possit  eas  tangere;  et  sic  remanent 
coopertae;  verum  est  quod  si  contingat 
illam  crustam  frangi,  et  solem  eas  tangere, 
quam  oitius  moriuntur." — Ft.  Jm'damMS, 
p.  53. 

1688.  "  Here  are  also  abundance  of  Ants 
of  several  sorts,  and  Wood-lice,  called  by 
the  English  in  the  East  Indies,  White  Ants." 
— Dampier,  ii.  127. 

1713.  "On  voit  encore  des  fourmis  de 
plusieurs  espfeces;  la  plus  pemicieuse  est 
celle  que  les  Europfens  ont  nomm^  fourmi 
blanche." — Lettres  Edifiantes,  xii.  98. 

1727.  "  He  then  began  to  form  Projects 
how  to  clear  Accounts  with  his  Master's 
Creditors,  without  putting  anything  in  their 
Pockets.  The  first  was  on  500  chests  of 
Japan  Copper  ....  and  they  were  brought 
into  Account  of  Profit  and  Loss,  for  so 


much  eaten  up  by  the  White  Ants." — A. 
Hamilton,  ii.  169. 

1789.  "The  White  Ant  is  an  insect 
greatly  dreaded  in  every  house ;  and  this  is 
not  to  be  wondered  at,  as  the  devastation 
it  occasions  is  almost  incredible." — Munro, 
Narrative,  31. 

1876.  "The  metal  cases  of  his_ baggage 
are  disagreeably  suggestive  of  White  Ants, 
and  such  omnivorous  vermin. " — Sat.  Bevitw, 
No.  1057,  p.  6. 

Apil,  s.  Transfer  of  Eng.  '  Appeal ; ' 
in  general  native  use,  in  connexion 
with  GUI  Courts. 

1872.  "  There  is  no  Sindi,  however  wild, 
that  cannot  now  understand  '  Basid '  (re- 
ceipt) and  'Apir  (appeal)."— Swrtore,  Sind 
Bemsited,  i.  283. 

Apollo  Bunder,  n.p.  A  weU-knowa 
wharf  at  Bombay.  A  street  near  it  is 
called  Apollo  Street,  and  a  gate  of 
the  Fort  leadiag  to  it  '  the  Apollo 
Gate.'  The  name  is  said  to  be  a  cor- 
ruption, and  probably  is  so,  but  of 
what  it  is  a  corruption  is  not  clear. 
The  quotations  given  afford  different 
suggestions,  and  Dr.  Wilson's  dictum 
is  entitled  to  respect,  though  we  do 
not  know  what  palawa  here  means. 
Sir  Q-.  Birdwood  writes  that  it  used  to 
be  said  in  Bombay,  that  Apollo-bandar 
was  a  corm.  of  ^afcra-bandar,  because 
the  pier  was  the  place  where  the  boats 
used  to  land  palwa  fish.  But  we 
know  of  no  fish  so  called ;  it  is  how- 
ever possible  that  the  palla  or  sable- 
fish  (q.V.)  is  meant,  which  is  so  called 
in  Bombay,  as  well  as  in  Sind.  On 
the  other  hand  we  may  observe  that 
there  was  at  Calcutta  in  1748  a  fre- 
quented tavern  called  the  Apollo  (see 
Long,  p.  11).  And  it  is  not  impossi- 
ble that  a  house  of  the  same  name 
mighthave  given  its  title  to  the  Bombay 
street  and  wharf.  But  Sir  Michael 
Westropp's  quotation  below  shows  that 
Pallo  was  at  least  the  native  represen- 
tation of  the  name  140  years  ago. 

We  may  add  that  a  native  told  Mr. 
W.  G.  Pedder,  of  the  Bombay  C.  S., 
from  whom  we  have  it,  that  the  name 
was  due  to  the  site  having  been  the 
palace  where  the  "poli"  cake,  eaten 
at  the  Eoli  festival,  was  baked.  And 
so  we  leave  the  matter. 

1847.  "A  little  after  sunset,  on  2nd 
Jan.,  1843,  I  left  my  domicile  in  Ambrolie, 
and  drove  to  the  Palawa  bandar,  which 
receives  from  our  accommodative  country- 
men the  more  classical  name  of  Apollo 
pier." — Wilson,  Lands  of  the  Bible,  p.  4. 


APRICOT. 


24 


ABAKAN. 


1860.    "And  atte  what  jDlace  ye  Knyghte 

came  to  Londe,  theyre  ye  ftolke wor- 

schyppen  II.  Idolys  in  oheefe.  Ye  ffyrste 
is  ^pxrll0,  wherefore  ye  cheefe  londynge 
place  of  theyr  Metropole  is  hyght  3i,p0lj0- 

gllrtiar "—Ext.  from  a  MS.  of  Sir 

John  Mandeville,  lately  discovered.* 

1877.  "  This  bunder  is  of  comparatively 
recent  date.  Its  name  '  Apollo '  is  an  Eng- 
lish corruption  of  the  native  word  Fallow 
(fish),  and  it  was  probably  not  extended  and 
ibrought  into  use  for  iDassenger  traffic  till 

about  the  year  1819 "  —  Maclewn, 

Guide  to  Bombay,  167. 

The  last  work  adds  a  note:  "Sir  M. 
Westropp  gives  a  different  derivation .  .  .  . : 
Folo,  a  corruption  of  Fdlwa,  derived  from 
Fdl,  which  inter  alia  means  a  fighting  ves- 
sel, by  which  kind  of  craft  the  locality  was 
probably  frequented.  From  Fdhva  or  FdJ- 
•tuair,  the  bunder  now  called  Apollo  is  sup- 
posed to  take  its  name.  In  the  memorial  of 
a  grant  of  land,  dated  5th  Dec,  1743,  the 
^dkjidde  in  question  is  called  Fallo." — Ifigh 
Court  Reports,  iv.  pt.  3. 

Apricot,  s.  Prunus  Armeniaca,  L. 
'Shis  English  'word  is  of  curious  origin, 
as  Dozy  expounds  it.  The  Eomans 
called  it  Malum,  Armeniacum  and  also 
(Persicum?)  praecox,  or  'early.'  Of 
tUs  the  Greeks  made  npaiKOKiaov,  &o. 
and  the  Arab  conquerors  of  Byzantine 
provinces  took  this  up  as  birkok  and 
harlcok,  with  the  article  al-barkok, 
whence  Sp.  albarcoque.  Port,  albri- 
COq^ue,  alboquorque,  Ital.  albercocca, 
albicocca,  Prov.  aubricot,  ambricof, 
Pr.  abricot,  Dutch,  abricock,  abri- 
Tcoos,  Eng.  apricock,  apricot.  Dozy 
mentions  that  Dodonaeus,  an  'old 
Dutch  writer  on  plants,  gives  the 
vernacular  name  as  Vroege  Persen, 
'  Early  Peaches,'  which  illustrates  the 
origin.  In  the  Cyprus  bazars,  apricots 
are  sold  as  -xprva-oiiriKa;  but  the  less 
poetical  name  of  'kill-johns'  is  given 
by  sailors  to  the  small  hard  kinds 
common  to  St.  Helena,  the  Cape, 
China,  &c.  Zard  alu  (Pers.)  '  yellow- 
plum,'  is  the  common  name  in  India. 

1615.  "I  received  a  letter  from  Jorge 
Durois  .  .  .  with  a  baskit  of  aprecookes  for 
my  selfe.  .  ."— Cocks' s  Diary,  i.  7. 

1711.  "  Aprieocks  —  the  Persians  call 
Kill  Franks,  because  Europeans  not  know- 
ing the  Danger  are  often  hurt  by  them."— 
Lockyer,  p.  231. 

Arab,  s.  This,  it  may  be  said,  ia 
Anglo-Indian  always  means  '  an  Arab 
horse.' 

1298.   "  Car  il  va  du  port  d'Aden  en  Inde 


'  A  friend  here  queries  :  '  By  Mr.  Shapira?" 


moult  grant  quantity  de  bons  destriers 
arrabins  et  ehevaus  et  grans  roncms  de  ij 
selles. "—Jfarco  Folo,  Bk.  iii.  ch.  36. 

1338.  "Alexandre  descent  du  destrier 
Arrabis. "-iJommanf  d'AUxandre  (Bodl. 
MS.). 

c.  1590.  "  There  are  fine  horses  bred  in 
every  part  of  the  country;  but  those  of 
Cachh  excel,  being  equal  to  Arabs."- ^ire, 
i.  133. 

1825.  "Arabs  are  excessively  scarce  and 
dear ;  and  one  which  was  sent  for  me  to  look 
at,  at  a  price  of  800  rupees,  was  a  skittish, 
oat-legged  thing."— defter,  i.  189  (ed.  1844). 

c.  1844.  A  local  magistrate  at  Simla 
had  returned  from  an  unsuccessful  investi- 
gation. An  acquaintance  hailed  him  next 
day :  '  So  I  hear  you  came  back  re  infectdV 
'  No  such  thing,'  was  the  reply ;  '  1  came 
back  on  my  grey  Arab  ! ' 

18.56. 
"...  the  true  blood-royal  of  his  race. 
The  silver  Arab  with  his  purple  veins 
Translucent,  and  his  nostrils  cavemed  wide. 
And  flaming  eye.  ..." 

The  Manyan  Tree. 

Arakan,  Arracan,  n.p.  This  is 
an  European  form,  perhaps  through 
Malay,  of  Rakhaing,  the  name  which 
the  natives  give  themselves.  This  is 
believed  by  Sir  Arthur  Phayre  to  be 
a  corruption  of  the  Skt.  rakshasa,  Pali 
rakkhaso,  i.e.  'ogre'  or  the  like,  a 
word  applied  by  the  early  Buddhist 
propagationists  to  unconverted  tribes 
of  alien  race  with  whom  they  came  in 
contact. 

It  is  not  impossible  that  the  'Apyvprj 
of  Ptolemy,  which  unquestionably  re- 
presents Arakan,  may  disguise  the 
name  by  which  the  country  is  stiU 
known  to  foreigners ;  at  least  no  trace 
of  the  name  as  '  Silver-land '  in  old 
Indian  Geography  has  yet  been  found. 

We  may  notice,  without  laying  any 
stress  upon  it,  that  in  Mr.  Beal's 
account  of  early  Chinese  pilgrims,  to 
India,  there  twice  occurs  mention  of 
an  Indo-Chinese  kingdom  called  0-li- 
hi-lo,  which  transliterates  fairly  into 
some  name  like  Argyre,  and  not  into 
any  other  yet  recognisable  (see  J.  E. 
A.  S.  (N.  S.)  xiii.  660,  562). 

c.  1420 — 30.  "  Mari  deinceps  cum  mense 
integro  ad  ostium  Baiihani  fluvii  pervenis- 
set." — N.  Conti,  in  Foggim,  De  Va/rietate 
Fortunes. 

_  1516.  "  Dentro  fra  terra  del  detto  regno 
di  Verma,  verso  tramontana  vi  fe  vn  altro 
regno  di  Gentili  molto  grande  ....  con- 
fina  similmente  col  regno  di  Bggala  e  col 
regno  di  Aua,  e  chiamasiAracan." — Barbosa, 
in  Bamusio,  i.  316. 

1545.     "They  told  me  that  coming  from 


ABBOL    TRISTB. 


25 


AEGUS  PHEASANT. 


India  in  the  ship  of  Jorge  Manhoz  (who  was  a 
householder  in  Groa),  towards  the  Port  of  Cha- 
tigaon  in  the  kingdom  oflBengal,  they  were 
wrecked  upon  the  shoals  of  Racaon  owing 
to  a  badly  kept  watch." — Pinto,  cap.  clxvii. 

1552.'  "  Up  to  the  Cape  of  Negraes  .  .  . 
will  be  100  leagues,  in  which  space  are  these 
populated  places,  Chocori^,  BacalS,  Arra- 
cao  City,  capital  of  the  Kingdom  so  styled 
■  .  .  ." — Barrros,  I.  ix.  1. 

1568;  "  Questo  E,e  di  Saohan  ha  il  suo 
stato  in  mezzo  la  costa,  tra  il  Regno  di 
Bengala  e  quelle  di  Pegti,  ed  fe  il  maggiore 
nemico  che  habbia  il  Ee  del  Pegil." — Geaare 
de'  Federici,  in  Bam.  iii.  396. 

1586.  ".  .  .  .  Passing  by  the  Island  of 
Sundiua,  Porto  grande,  or  the  Countrie  of 
Tippera,  the  Kingdom  of  Beoon  and  Mogen  * 
....  our  course  was  S.  and  by  E.  which 
brought  vs  to  the  barre  of  Negrais." — B. 
Fitch  in  Hakl.  ii.  391. 

c.  1590.  "To  the  S.E.  of  Bengal  is  a 
large  country  called  Arkung  to  which  the 
Bunder  of  Chittagong  properly  belongs." — 
Gladmn's  Ayeen,  ed.  1800,  ii.  4. 

1673.  " ....  A  mixture  of  that  Race, 
the  most  accursedly  base  of  all  Mankind 
who  are  known  for  their  Bastard-brood 
lurking  in  the  Islands  at  the  Mouths  of  the 
Ganges,  by  the  name  of  Bacaiiuers."t — 
Fruer,  219. 

1726.  "  It  is  called  by  some  Portuguese 
Orrakan,  by  others  among  them  Arra- 
kaon,  and  by  some  again  Eakan  (after  its 
capital),  and  also  Mog."  * — Valentijn,  v. 
140. 

1727.  ' '  Arackan  has  the  Conveniency  of 
a  noble  spacious  River." — A.  Sam.  ii.  30. 

Arbol  Triste,  s.  The  tree  or  sluub, 
so  called  by  Portuguese  writers  appears 
to  be  the  Nyctanthes  arbor  tristis,  or 
Arabian  jasmine  (N.  O.  Jasmineue),  a 
native  of  the  drier  parts  of  India. 

Arcot,  n.p..  Arlcat,  a  famous  fortress 
and  town  in  tbe  Madras  territory,  65 
miles  from  Madras.  The  name  is  de- 
rived by  Bp.  Caldwell  from  Tamil  ar- 
had, '  the  Six  Forests, '  confirmed  by  the 
Tainil-French  Diet. ,  which  gives  a  form 
Arukadu='Six  forSts.'  Notwithstand- 
ing the  objection  naade  by  Maj.-Gen. 
Cunningham  in  his  Oeog.  of  Ancient 
India,  it  is  probable  that  Arcot  is  the 
'ApxaToO  ^cuTiKeLov  Xmpa  of  Ptolemy, 
'  Arkatu,  residence  of  K.  Sora.' 

c.  1346.  "  We  landed  with  them  on  the 
beach,  in  the  county  of  Ma'bar,  .  .  ,  .  we 
arrived  at  the  fortress  of  Harkatu,  where 
we  passed  the  night." — Itn  Batuta,  iv.  187, 
188. 

1785.  "It  maybe  said  that  this  letter 
was  written  by  the  Nabob  of  Arcot  in  a 

^  See  Mug. 

t  The  word  is  misprinted  Bitccane^rs ; .  tut  see 
.Fryer's  Index. 


moody  humour Certainly  it  was; 

but  it  is  in  such  humours  that  the  truth 
comes  out." — BuMs  Speech,  Feb.  28th. 

Areca,  s.  The  seed  (ia  common 
parlance  the  nut)  of  the  palm  Arcca 
catechu,  L.,  commonly,  though  some- 
what improperly  called  '  betel-nut' ; 
the  term  betel  (q.  v.)  belonging  in 
reality  to  the  leaf  which  is  chewed 
along  with  the  areca.  Though  so  widely 
ciiltivated  the  palm  is  unknown  in  a 
truly  indigenous  state.  The  word  is 
Malayalam  adaJeka,  and  comes  to  us 
through  the  Portuguese. 

1510.  "When  they  eat  the  said  leaves 
(betel),  they  eat  with  them  a  certain  fruit 
which  is  called  cojfolo,  and  the  tree  of  the 
said  coffolo  is  called  Areoha." — Varthema, 
Hak.  Soc,  144. 

1516.  "  There  arrived  there  many  zam- 
bucos  ....  with  areca." — Ba/rbosa,  Hak. 
Soc,  64. 

1521.  ' '  They  are  always  chewing  Arecca, 
a  oertaine  Fruit  like  aPeare,  cut  in  quarters 
and  rolled  up  in  leaves  of  a  Tree  called 
Bettre  (or  Vettele),  like  Bay  leaves ;  which 
having  chewed  they  spit  forth.  It  makes 
the  mouth  red.  They  say  they  doe  it  to 
comfort  the  heart,  nor  could  live  without 
it." — Pwjafetta  in  Purchas,  i.  38. 

1548.  "In  the  Benda  do  Betel,  or  Betel 
duties  at  Goa  are  included  Betel,  arequa, 
jacks,  green  ginger,  oranges,  lemons,  ligs, 
coir,  mangos,  citrons." — Botetho,  Tombo,  48. 

The  Portuguese  also  formed  a  word  ari- 
queira  for  the  tree  bearing  the  nuts. 

1563.  "...  and  in  Malabar  they  call  it 
pac  ;  *  and  the  Nairs  (who  are  the  gentle- 
men), call  it  areca." — Garcia  VO.,  i.  91  b. 

c.  1566.  "Great  quantitie.  of  Archa, 
which  is  a  fruite  of  the  bignesse  of  nut- 
megs, which  fruite  they  eate  in  all  these 
parts'  of  the  Indies,  with  the  leafe  of  an 
Herbe,  which  they  call  Bettell." — C.  Fred- 
erike,  transl.  in  Hak.  ii.  350. 

1586.  ' '  Their  friends  come  and  bring 
gifts,  cocos,  figges,  arrecaes,  and  other 
fruits." — Fitch  in  Hakl.  ii.  395. 

1689.  "...  The  iVeri  (t)  which  is  drawn 
from  the  Areq.uies  Tree  in  a  fresh  earthen 
vessel,  is  as  mveet  and  pleasant  as  Milk." — 
Ovington,  239. 

Argemone  mexieana.  This  Ameri- 
can weed  (N.  0.  Papaveracem)  is  notable 
as  having  overrun  India,  in  every  part 
of  which  it  seems  to  be  familiar.  It  is 
known  by  a  variety  of  names,  Firingl 
dhatUra,  gamboge-thistle,  &c. 

Argus   Pheasant,  s.    This  name, 


*  The  Tamil  is  fah. 

t  H.  and  Mahr.  nir,  *  sap,'  but  neri  is,  we  are 
told,  Guzerati  for  toddy  in  some  form. 


ABBACK. 


26 


ABBACK. 


•which  seems  more  properly  to  belong 
to  the  splendid  bird  of  the  Malay- 
Peninsula  [Argusavus  giganteus,  Tem., 
Pavo  argus,  Lin.)  is  confusingly  ap- 
plied by  Europeans  in  Upper  India  to 
the  Himalayan  homed  pheasant 
Ceriornis  (Spp.  satyra,  and  melano- 
cepJiala)  from  the  round  ■white  eyes  or 
spots  which  mark  a  great  part  of 
the  bird's  plumage. — See  remark  under 
moonaul. 

Arrack,  or  Rack,  s.  This  word 
is  the  Ar.  'arak,  properly  '  perspira- 
tion,' and  then,  first  the  exudation  or 
sap  drawn  from  the  date  palm  ('arak  al- 
tamar);  secondly  any  strong  drink,  'dis- 
tilled spirit,'  '  essence,' etc.  But  it  has 
spread  to  very  remote  corners  of  Asia. 
Thus  it  is  used  in  the  forms  ariki  and 
arJd  in  Mongolia  and  Manchuria,  for 
spirit  distilled  from  grain. 

In  India  it  is  applied  to  a  variety  of 
common  spirits ;  in  S.  India  to  those 
distiUed  from  the  fermented  sap  of 
sundry  palms;  in  B.  and  N.  India 
to  the  spirit  distilled  from  cane- 
molasses;  and  also  to  that  from  lice. 
The  Turkish  form  of  the  word,  rdM,  is 
applied  to  a  spirit  made  from  grape- 
skins;  and  in  Syria  and  Egypt  to  a 
spirit  flavoured  with  aniseed,  made  in 
the  Lebanon.  There  is  a  popular  or 
slang  French  word,  riguigui,  for 
brandy,  which  appears  also  to  be 
taken  from  arakl  {Marcel  JDevic). 

Humboldt  {Eocamm,  &o.,  ii.  300) 
says  that  the  word  fiirst  appears  in 
Kgafetta'S- Voyage  of  Magellan;  but 
this  is  not  correct. 

o.  1420.  "At  every  yam  (post-house) 
they  gave  the  travellers  a  sheep,  a  goose,  a 

fowl  ....  'arak "— Sliah  Kukh's 

Embassy  to  China,  in  N.  &  E.  xiv.  396. 

1516.  "And  they  hring  cocoa-nuts,  hur- 
raca  (which  is  something  to  drink)  .  .  ,  ." 
— Barhosa,  Hak.  Soc.  59. 

1518.  "—que  todos  os  mantimentos  asy 
de  pao,  eomo  vinhos,  orracas,  arrozes, 
oames,  e  pescados  .  .  .  ."—InArchiv.  Port. 
Orient,  fase.  2,  57. 

1521.  "  When  these  people  saw  the 
politeness  of  the  captain,  they  presented 
some  fish,_  and  a  vessel  of  palm- wine,  which 

they  call  in  their  language  uraca  .  ,  .  ." 

Figafetta,  Hak.  Soo.  72. 

1544.  "Manueli  a  cruce  .  .  .  .  oom- 
mendo  ut  plurimum  invigilet  duobus  iUis 
Christianorum  Carearum  pagis,  diligenter 
attendere  ....  nemo  potu  Orracae  se 
mebriet  ....  si  ex  hoc  deinceps  tempore 
Pumeah  [q.  v.]  Orracha  potetur,  ipsos  ad 
nuhi  suo  gravi  damuo  luituros.  "—Scii.  Fr 
Xav.  Epiett.,  p.  111. 


1554.  "  And  the  excise  on  the  orraguas 
made  from  palm-trees,  of  which  there  are 
three  kinds,  viz.,  Qura,  which  is  as  it  is  drawn; 
orraqua,  which  is  9ura  once  boiled  (cozida, 
qu.  distilled?);  sharab  (xarao)  which  is  boiled 
2  or  3  times  and  is  stronger  than  orracput,." 
—S.  Botelho,  Tomho,  50. 

1563.  "One  kind  (of  coco-palm)  they 
keep  to  bear  fruit,  the  other  for  the  sake  of 
the  fMra,  which  i&vinomosto  ;  and  this  when 
it  has  been  distilled  they  call  orraca."— 
Garcia  D'O.  i.  67. 

(The  word  surd,  used  here,  is  a  very  an- 
cient importation  from  India,  for  Cosmas 
(6th  century)  in  his  account  of  the  coco-nut, 
confounding  (it  would  seem)  the  milk  with 
the  toddy  of  that  palm,  says:  '' The  ArgeUion 
is  at  first  full  of  a  very  sweet  water,  which 
the  Indians  drink  from  the  nut,  using  it 
instead  of  wine.  This  drink  is  called  rhonco- 
sura,  and  is  exceeding  pleasant."  It  is 
indeed  possible  that  the  rhonco  here  may 
already  be  the  word  am-ack.) 

1605.  "A  Chines  borne,  but  now  turned 
lauan,  who  was  our  next  neighbour  .... 
and  brewed  Aracke  which  is  a  kind  of  hot 
drinke,  that  is  vsed  in  most  of  these  parts 
of  the  world,  instead  of  Wine.  .  ." — E.  Scot, 
in  Furchas.  i.  173. 

1631.  ".  .  .  .  jecur  ....  apotuistius 
maledicti  Arao,  non  tantum  in  tempera- 
mento  immutatum,  sed  etiam  in  substantia 
sui  oorrumpitur." — Jac.  Bontius,  lib.  ii.,  cap. 
vii.  p.  22. 

1687.  "  Two  Jars  of  Arack  (made  of 
Kice  as  I  judged)  called  by  the  Chinese  Sam,- 
shu." — Dampier,  i.  419. 

1719.  ' '  We  exchanged  some  of  our  wares 
for  opium  and  some  arrack  .  .  .  ." — Bobin- 
son  Crusoe,  Pt.  II. 

1727.  "Mr.  Boucher  had  been  14  Months 
soliciting  to  procure  his  Phirrrumnd;  but 
his  repeated  Petitions  ....  had  no  Effect. 
But  he  had  an  Englishman,  one  Swam,  for  his 
Interpreter,  who  often  took  a  large  Dose  of 
Arrack  .  ,  .  /Siocm  got  pretty  near  the  King 
(Aurengzeb)  ....  and  cried  with  a  loud 
Voice  in  the  Persian  Language  that  his 
Master  wanted  Justice  done  him"  (see  Soai). 
— A,  Hamilton,  i.  97. 

Back  is  a  further  corruption ;  and  rack- 
punch  is  perhaps  not  quite  obsolete. 

1603.  "Wetaking  the  But-ends  of  Pikes 
and  Halberts  and  Eaggot  sticks,  drave  them 
into  a  Baoke-house."— jE,  Scot,  in  Furchas, 
i.  184. 

Purchas  has  also  Vraea  and  other  forms ; 
and  at  i.  648  there  is  mention  of  a  strong 
kind  of  spirit  called  Eack-apee  (Malay  opj= 
'fire').    See  Fool  Back. 

1616.  "Some  smaU  quantitie  of  Wme, 
but  not  common,  is  made  among  them  ;  they 
caU  it  Baack,  distilled  from  Sugar  and  a 
spicie  Rinde  of  a  Tree  called  lagra."— Terry 
in  Purchas,  ii.  1470. 

1622.  "  We'U  send  him  a  jar  of  rack  by 
next  conveyance."— Letter  in  Sainsbury,  ill. 

ii.-'-^U-  ,'.\'^^''^  ^^^^  ^een  fatal  to  many  of 
the  English,  but  much  through  their  own 


ARSENAL. 


27 


AMY  AN. 


distemper  witli  Back."— Piwcftas,  Pilgrim- 
age, 693. 

1848.  "  Jos  .  .  .  finally  insisted  upon 
having  a  bowl  of  rack  punch  .  .  .  That 
bowl  of  rack  punch  was  the  cause  of  all 
this  history."— FcraiJj/  Fair,  oh.  vi. 

Arsenal,  s.  An  old  and  ingenious 
etymology  of  this  word  is  arx  navalis. 
But  it  is  really  Arabic.  Hyde  de- 
rived it  from  tars-Jchanah,  '  domus 
terroris,'  contracted  into  tarsanah,  the 
form  (as  he  says)  used  at  Constanti- 
nople {Syntagma  Dissertt.  i.  100).  But 
it  is  really  the  Arabic  dar-al-sina' a 
'  domus  artiflcii,'  as  the  quotations 
from  Mas'udi  clearly  show.  The  old 
Italian  forms  darsena,  darsinale,  corro- 
borate this,  and  the  Sp.  ataraoana, 
which  is  rendered  in  Arabic  by  Pedro 
de  Alcala,  quoted  by  Do2y,  as  dar  a 
cinaa. — (See  details  in  Dmy,  Ooster- 
Ungen,  16-18.) 

A.D._  943 — 4.  "At  this  day  in  the  year  of 
the  Hijra  332,  Ehodes  [JRodas)  is  an  arsenal 
(dar-aiua'a)  where  the  Greeks  buUd  their 
war-vessels."— Jfos'mdj,  ii.  423. 

And  again  "dar-sina'at  al-maraUb,"  'an 
arsenal  of  ships,'  iii.  67. 

1573.  "In  this  city  (Fez)  there  is  a  very 
great  building  which  they  call  Dara^ana, 
where  the  Christian  captives  used  to  labour 
at  blacksmith's  work  and  other  crafts  under 
the  superintendence  and  orders  of  renegade 
headmen  .  .  .  here  they  made  cannon  and 
powder,  and  wrought  swords,  cross-bows, 
and  arquebusses." — Marmol,  Desc.  General 
de  Affrica,  lib.  iii.  f.  92. 

1672.  "  On  met  au  Tershana  deux  belles 
galferes  kl'eau." — Antoine  GaUand,  Journ.,  i. 
80. 

Artichoke,  s.  The  genealogy  of 
this  word  appears  to  be  somewhat  as 
follows :  The  Arab,  is  al-harsh.uf,  (per- 
haps connected  with  harash,  'rough- 
skmned ' ;)  hence  Sp.  alearchofa,  and 
It.  earcioffo  and  arcioccv,  Fr.  articliaut, 
Eng.  artichoke. 

c.  1348.  "The  Incense  (benzoin)  tree  is 
small  ....  its  branches  are  like  those  of  a 
thistle  or  an  artichoke  (al-kharshaf  )*  ..." 
— Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  240. 

Arundel. — See  Roundel. 

Aryan,  adj.  Sansk.  Arya,  'noble.' 
A  term  frequently  used  to  include  all 
the  races  (Lido-Persio,  Greek,  Roman, 
Celtic,  Sclavonic,  &c.),  which  speak 
languages  belonging  to  the  same 
family  as  Sanskrit.  Much  vogue  was 
given  to  the  term  by  Pictet's  publica- 

*  Sfc,  in  the  published  text.  The  spelling  with 
A  instead  of  Kh  is  believed  to  be  correct  (seei)o?y, 
s.v.  AJjcwrchop.). 


tion  of  Lea  Origines  Indo-EuropSennes, 
ou  lea  Aryaa  Primitifa  (Paris,  1859), 
and  this  writer  seems  almost  to  claim 
the  name  in  this  sense  as  his  own 
(see  quotation  below).  But  it  was  in 
use  long  before  the  date  of  his  book. 
Our  first  quotation  is  from  Eitter,  and 
there  it  has  hardly  reached  the  full 
extent  of  application.  Bitter  seems  to 
have  derived  the  use  in  this  passage 
from  Lassen's  Pmfo^otomia.  The  word 
has  in  great  measure  superseded  the 
older  term  Indo-Oermanic  proposed  by 
F.  Schlegel  at  the  beginning  of  the 
century.  The  latter  is  however  still 
sometimes  used,  and  M.  Hovelacque, 
especially,  prefers  it.  We  may  observe 
here  that  the  connexion  which  evi- 
dently exists  between  the  several 
languages  classed  together  as  Aryan 
cannot  be  regarded,  as  it  was  formerly, 
as  warranting  an  assumption  of  iden- 
tity of  race  in  all  the  peoples  who  speak 
them. 

It  may  be  noted  as  curious  that 
among  the  Javanese  (a  people  so 
remote  in  blood  from  what  we  under- 
stand by  Aryan),  the  word  dry  a  is 
commonly  used  as  an  honorary  prefix 
to  the  names  of  men  of  rank ;  a  survi- 
val of  the  ancient  Hindu  influence  on 
the  civilisation  of  the  island. 

The  earliest  use  of  Aryan  in  an 
ethnic  sense  is  in  the  Inscription  on 
the  tomb  of  Darius,  in  which  the  king 
calls  himself  an  Aryan,  and  of  Aryan 
descent,  whilst  Ormuzd  is,  in  the 
Median  version  styled,  '  God  of  the 
Ajyans.' 

B.C.  c.  486.     "Adam  Ddryavush  Khshdya- 

thiya  vazarka Pdrsa,  Pd/r- 

sahiyd  putra,  Aliya,,  AriTO  chitra." i.e.  "I 
(am)  Darius,  the  Great  King,  the  King  of 
King,  the  King  of  all  inhabited  countries, 
the  King  of  this  great  Earth  far  and  near, 
the  SOD  of  Hystaspes,  an  Achaemenian,  a 
Persian,  the  son  of  a  Persian,  an  Ariau,  of 
Arian  descent." — la  Pawlinson's  fferodotus, 
3d  ed.  iv.  250. 

"These  Medes  were  called  anciently  by 
all  people  Arians,  but  when  Med6a,  the 
Colchian,  came  to  them  from  Athens,  they 
changed  their  name."  —  Herodot.  vii.  62 
(E,a\mns.). 

1835.  "Those  eastern  and  proper  In- 
dians, whose  territory,  however,  Alexander 
never  touched  by  a  long  way,  call  them- 
selves in  the  most  ancient  period  Arians 
CArier)  {Manu,  ii.  22,  x.  45),  a  name  coinci- 
ding with  that  of  the  ancient  Medes." 
—Sitter,  V.  458. 

1838.  See  also  Sitter,  viii.  17  seqq.;  and 
Potto's  art.  in  Ersch  &  Grueher's  Encyc.  ii. 
18,  46. 


ASHRAFEE. 


28 


ASSBGA  Y. 


1850.  "The  Aryan  tribes  in  conquering 
India,  urged  by  the  Brahmaiia,  made  war 
against  the  Turanian  demon-worship,  but 
not  always  with  complete  success." — Dr. 
John  Wilson,  in  Life,  4.'50. 

1851.  "  We  must  request  the  patience  of 
our  readers  whilst  we  give  a  short  outline  of 
the  component  members  of  the  great  Ariau 

family.    The  first  is  the  Sanskrit 

The  second  branch  of  the  Arian  family  is 
the  Persian.  .  .  .  There  are  other  scions  of 
the  Arian  stock  which  struck  root  in  the 
soil  of  Asia,  before  the  Arians  reached  the 
shores  of  Europe.. .  ." — (Prof.  Max  MilUer?) 
Edinburgh  Beview,  Oct.  1851,  pp.  312-313. 

1853.  "Sur  les  sept  premieres  civilisa- 
tions, qui  sont  celles  de  I'ancien  monde,  six 
appartiennent,  en  partie  au  moins,  k  la  race 
ariane." — Gobineau,  Del' IniyaliU  des  Baces 
Sumaines,  i.  364. 

1855.  "  I  believe  all  who  have  lived  in 
India  will  bear  testimony  ....  that  to 
natives  of  India,  of  whatever  class  or  caste, 
Mussulman,  Hindoo,  or  Parsee,  "Aryan  or 
Tamulian,"  unless  they  have  had  a  special 
training,  our  European  paintings,  prints, 
drawings,  and  photographs,  plain  or  coloured, 
if  they  are  landscapes,  are  absolutely  unin- 
telligible."—JfisstOM  to  Am,  59  (publ.  1858). 

1858.  "The  Aryan  tribes,^for  that  is 
the  name  they  gave  themselves,  both  in  their 
old  and  new  homes, — brought  with  them 
institutions  of  a  simplicity  almost  primi- 
tive."— Whitney,  Or.  &  lying.  Studies,  ii.  5. 

1861.  "  Latin,  again,  with  Greek,  and  the 
Celtic,  the  Teutonic,  and  Slavonic  languages, 
together  likewise  with  the  ancient  dialects 
of  India  and  Persia,  must  have  spcung  from 
an  earlier  language,  the  mother  of  the  whole 
Indo-European  or  Aryan  family  of  speech." 
— Prof.  Max  Milller,  Lectures,  1st  Ser.  32. 

We  also  find  the  verb  Aryanize : 
18.58.     "Thus    all    India    was    brought 
under  the  sway,  physical  or  intellectual  and 
moral,  of  the  alien  race ;  it  was  thoroughly 
ATja,mzei."—Whitne!/,  u.  s.  7. 

Ashrafee,  s.  Arab,  ashrafl,  'noble,' 
applied  to  various  gold  coins  (in  analogy 
with,  the  old  English  'noble'),  especially 
to  the  dinar  of  Egypt,  and  to  the  goltt 
mohr  of  India. — See  Xerafine. 

c.  1550.  "There  was  also  the  sum  of 
500,000  Ealory*  ashrafies,  equal  in  the 
currency  of  Persia  to  50,000  royal  Irak 
tomans." — Mem.  of  Hwmayun,  125. 

Assa-foetida.— See  Hing. 

Assam,  n.p.  The  name  applied  for 
the  last  3  centuries  or  more  to  the 
great  valley  of  the  Brahmaputra 
Eiver,  from  the  emergence  of  its  chief 
sources  from  the  mountains  till  it 
enters  the  great  plain  of  Bengal.  The 
name  Asam  and  sometimes  Asliam  is  a 


*  A  note  suggests  that  Falory,  oxFlori,  indicates 
Jlorin. 


form  of  Aham  or  Jhom,  a  dynasty  of 
Shan  race,  who  entered  the  country 
in  the  middle  ages,  and  long  ruled  it. 

Assam  politically  is  no-w  a  province 
embracing  much  more  than  the  name 
properly  included. 

c.  1590.  "The  dominions  of  the  Kajah 
of  Asham  'join  to  Kamroop  :  he  is  a  very 
powerful  prince,  lives  in  great  state,  and 
when  he  dies,  his  principal  attendants,  both 
male  and  female,  are  voluntarily  buried 
alive  with  his  corpse." — Gladwin's  Ay  em 
(ed.«1800)  ii.  3. 

1682.  "Ye  Nabob  was  very_  busy  dis- 
patching and  vesting  divers  principal  officers 
sent  with  all  possible  diligence  with  re- 
cruits for  their  army,  lately  overthrown  in 
Asham  and  Billet,  two  large  plentiful 
countries  8  days'  journey  distant  from  this 
city  (Dacca)." — Sedges,  Oct.  29th. 

1770.  "In  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century,  some  Bramins  of  Bengal  carried 
their  superstitions  to  Asham,  where  the 
people  were  so  happy  as  to  be  guided  solely 
by  the  dictates  of  natural  religion. " — Raynal 
(tr.  1777)  i.  420. 

1788.  "M.  Chevalier,  the  late  Governor  of 
Chandernagore,  by  permission  of  the  King, 
went  as  high  up  as  the  capital  of  Assam, 
about  the  year  1762." — RenneU's  Mem,.,  Srds, 
ed.  p.  [299]. 

Assegay,  s.  An  African  throwin^- 
spear.  jDozy  has  shown  that  this  is 
Berber  zaghaya,  with  the  Arabic 
article  prefixed  (p.  223).  Those  who 
use  it  often  seem  to  take  it  for  a  S. 
African  or  Eastern  word.  So  Godinho 
de  Eredia  seems  to  use  it  as  if  Malay 
(f.  21w). 

_c.  1270.  "There  was  the  King  standing 
with'  three  '  exortins  '  (or  men  of  the  guard) 
by  his  side  armed  with  javelins  {ab  lur  atza- 
gayes]." — Chronicle  of  K.  James  of  Aragon, 
tr.  by  Mr.  Foster,  1883,  i.  173. 

c.  1444.  ..."  They  have  a  quantity  of 
azagaias,  which  are  a  sort  of  light  darts."— 
Cadamosto,  Navega(;do  prvmeira,  32. 

1552._  "But  in  general  they  all  came 
armed  in  their  fashion,  some  with  azagaias 
and  shields,  and  others  with  bows  and 
quivers  of  arrows." — Barros,  I.  iii.  1. 

1572. 
' '  Hum  de  escudo  embra9ado,  e  de  azagaia, 

Outro  de  arco  encurvado,  e  setta  ervada. 
CamZes,  i.  86. 

By  Burton  : 

"  this,  targe  on  arm  and  assegai  in  hand, 
that,  with  his  bended  bow,  and  venom'd 
reed." 

1600.  "These  they  use  to  make  Instru- 
ments of  wherewith  to  fish  ....  as  also  to 
make  weapons,  as  Bows,  Arrowes,  Aponers, 
and  Assagayen.  "—Z)isc.  of  Guinea,  from  the 
Dutch,  m  Pwrclias,  ii.  927. 

1608.  "Doncques  voyant  que    nous   ne 


ATAP. 


29 


AUMIL. 


pouvions  passer,  les  deux  hommes  sont  venu 
en  nageant  auprfes  de  nous,  et  ayans  en  leurs 
mains  trois  Lanqettes  ou  Asagayes." — 
Houtman,  56. 

1666.  "Les  autres  armes  offensives  (in 
India)  sont  faro  et  la  fl^che,  le  javelot  ou 
zagaye  .  .  .  ."—Thevenot.Y.  132  (ed.  1727). 

1681 "  encontraron  diez  y  nueve 

hombres   bazos     armados    con    dardas,    y 
azagayas,    assi   llaman   los   Arabes   vnas 
langas    pequeflas    arrojadizas,   y    pelearon 
con  ellos." — Martinez  de  la  Puente,    Cvm- 
pendio,  87.  , 
1879. 
"  Alert  to  fight,  athirst  to  slay, 
They  shake  the  dreaded  assegai. 
And  rush  with  blind  and  frantic  will 
On  all,  when  few,  whose  force  is  skill." 

Isandlana,   by  Ld.  Stratford   de 
BedcUffe,  Times,  March  29. 

Atap  or  Adap,  s.  Applied  in  the 
Malayo- Javanese  regions  to  any  palm- 
fronds  used  in  thatcmng,  comnaonly  to 
those  of  the  Nipa,  q.v.  [Nipa/i-uticans, 
Thimh.).  "Although  a  wild  plant, 
for  it  is  so  abundant  that  its  culture  is 
not  necessary,  it  is  remarkable  that  its 
name  should  be  the  same  in  all  lan- 
guages from  Sumatra  to  the  Philip- 
pines."— [firawfurd.  Bid.  Ind.  Arch. 
301).     Atep  is  Javanese  for  '  thatch.' 

1672.  "Atap  or  leaves  of  Palm-trees 
,  .  .  ." — Baldaeus,  Ceylon,  164. 

1690.  "Adapol  {quae  folia  sunt  sicca  et 
vetusta)  .  ,  .  ." — Sumphius,  Herb.  Amb.  i. 
14. 

1817.  "In  the  maritime  districts,  atap  or 
thatch  is  made  ....  from  the  leaves  of  the 
nipa." — Baffles,  Java,  i.  166. 

1878.  "The  universal  roofing  of  a  Perak 
house  is  Attap  stretched  over  bamboo 
rafters  and  ridge-poles.  This  attap  is  the 
dried  leaf  of  the  nipah  palm,  doubled  over  a 
small  stick  of  bamboo,  or  nibortfi." — McNair, 
Perak,  &e.  164. 

Atlas,  s.  An  obsolete  word  for 
'  satin,'  from  the  Arab,  atlas,  used  in 
that  sense,  literally  '  bare '  or  '  bald ' 
(comp.  the  Italian  raso  for  '  satin '). 
The  word  is  stUl  used  in  German. 

1284.  "Cette  mSme  nuit  par  ordre  du 
Sultan  quinze  cents  de  ses  Mamlouks  f urent 
revStus  de  robes  d'atlas  rouges  brodfes.  .  ." 
— Makrizi,  t.  ii.  pt.  i.,  69. 

„  "The  Sultan  Mas'ud  clothed  his 
dogs  with  trappings  of  atlas  of  divers  colours, 
and  put  bracelets  upon  them." — Fakhri,  p, 
68. 

1505.  "  Raso  por  seda  rasa." — ^Atlas, 
Vocabular  Arauigo  of  Fr.  P.  de  Alcala. 

1673.  "  They  go  Bich  in  Apparel,  their 
Turbats  of  Gold,  Damask'd  Hold  Atlas 
Coats  to  their  Heels,  SUk,  Ala^ah  or  Cut- 
tanee  breeches." — Ft-per,  196, 


1683.  "I  saw  ye  Taffaties  and  Atlasses 
in  ye  Warehouse,  and  gave  directions  con- 
cerning their  several  colours  and  stripes." — 
Hedges,  April  6. 

1689.  (Surat)  "is  renown'd  for  ...  . 
rich  Silks,  such  as  Atlasses  ....  and  for 
Zarbafts.  *  .  .  ."—Ovington,  218. 

1712.  In  the  Spectator  of  this  year  are 
advertised  "  a  purple  and  gold  Atlas  gown  " 
and  "a  scarlet  and  gold  Atlas  petticoat 
edged  with  silver." — Cited  in  Malcolm's 
Anecdotes  (1808),  429. 

1727.  "They  are  exquisite  in  the  Wea- 
ver's Trade  and  Embroidery,  which  may  be 
seen  in  the  rich  Atlasses  ....  made  by 
them." — A.  Hamilton,  i.  160. 

c.  1750 — 60.  "  The  most  considerable 
(manufacture)  is  that  of  their  atlasses  or 
satin  flowered  with  gold  and  silver." — Gfrose, 
1.  117. 

Note, — I  saw  not  long  ago  in  India  a  Polish 
Jew  who  was  called  Jacob  Atlas,  and  he 
explained  to  me  that  when  the  Jews  (about 
1800)  were  forced  tol  assume  surnames,  this 
was  assigned  to  his  grandfather,  because  he 
wore  a  black  satin  gaberdine  ! — {A.  B.  1879.) 

Atoll,  s.  A  group  of  coral  islands 
forming  a  ring  or  chaplet,  sometimes 
of  many  miles  in  diameter,  inclosing  a 
space  of  comparatively  shallow  water, 
each  of  the  islands  being  on  the  same 
type  as  the  atoll.  We  derive  the  ex- 
pression from  the  Maldive  islands, 
which  are  typical  examples  of  this 
structure,  and  where  the  form  of  the 
word  is  atolu.  It  is  probably  connected 
with  the  Singhalese  prep,  iitul, 
'  inside.'  The  term  was  made  a 
scientific  one  by  Darwin  in  his  publi- 
cation on  Coral  Eeefs  (see  below), 
but  our  second  quotation  shows  that 
it  had  been  generalized  at  an  earlier 
date. 

c.  1610.  "  Estant  au  milieu  d'vn  Atollon, 
vous  voyez  autour  de  vous  ce  grand  banc  de 
pierre  que  jay  dit,  qui  environne  et  qui  de- 
fend les  isles  centre I'impetuosit^de  lamer." 
—Pyrard  de  la  Val,  i.  71  (ed.  1679). 

1732.  "Atollon,  a  name  applied  tosuch  a 
place  in  the  sea  as  exhibits  a  heap  of  little 
Islands  lying  close  together,  and  almost 
hanging  on  to  each  other." — Zeidler's  (Ger- 
man) Universal  Lexicon,  s.  v. 

1842.  "I  have  invariably  used  in  this 
volume  the  term  atoll,  which  is  the  name 

given  to  these  circular  groups  of  coral  islets 
y  their  inhabitants  in  the  Indian  Ocean, 
and  is  synonymous  with  'lagoon-island.'" 
--Darvim,  The  Structure,  &c.,  of  Coral 
Beefs,  2. 

Atunil,  s.  Arab,  and  thence  Hind. 
'amil  (noun  of  agency  from  'amal,  '  he 

*  Zarba/t  (Pera.  'gold-woven'),  a  brooade. 


AUMILDAR. 


30 


AVADAVAT. 


performed  a  task  or  office,'  therefore 
'  an  agent ').  Under  the  native 
governments  a  collector  of  Revenue, 
also  a  farmer  of  tlie  Revenue  invested 
■with  chief  authority  in  his  district. 
Also 

Aumildar.  Properly  'amalddr, '  one 
holding  office ; '  (Ar.  'cwraoZ,  work,  with 
Pers.  term,  of  agency).  A  factor  or 
manager.  Among  the  Mahrattas  the 
'Amdldar  was  a  collector  of  revenue 
under  varying  conditions. — (See  details 
in  Wilson).  The  term  is  now  limited  to 
Mysore  and  a  few  other  parts  of 
India,  and  does  not  belong  to  the 
standard  system  of  any  Presidency. 

0.  1780.  ".  .  .  .  having  detected  various 
frauds  in  the  management  of  the  Amuldar 
or  renter  ....  (M.  Lally)  paid  him  40,000 
upees."— Orme,  iii.  496  (ed.  1803). 

1793.  "  The  aumildars,  or  managers  of 
the  districts." — Dirom,  p.  56. 

1799.  I  wish  that  you  would  desire  one 
of  your  people  to  communicate  with  the 
Amildar  of  Soondah  respecting  this  road." 
— A.  Wellesley  to  T.  Munro,  in  Munro's  lAfe, 
i.  335. 

1804.  "  I  know  the  character  of  the  Pesh- 
wah,  and  his  ministers,  and  of  every  Mah- 
ratta  amildar  sufficiently .  well  ....  " — 
Wellinfiton,  iii.  38. 

1809.  "  Of  the  aumil  I  saw  nothing."— 
Ld.  VaZentia,  i.  412. 

Auriing,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers. 
awrang,  'a  place  where  goods  are 
manufactured,  a  depot  for  such  goods.' 
During  the  Company's  trading  days 
this  term  was  applied  to  their  factories 
for  the  purchase,  on  advances,  of  native 
piecegoods,  &c. 

1778.  " .  .  .  .  Gentoo-f actors  in  their  own 
pay  to  provide  the  investments  at  the  differ- 
ent Aurungs  or  cloth  markets  in  the  pro- 
vince."— Orme,  ii.  51. 

1789.  "  I  doubt,  however,  very  much 
whether  he  has  had  sufficient  experience  in 
the  ooijimercial  line  to  enable  him  to  manage 
so  difficult  and  so  important  an  anruug  as 
Luckipore,  which  is  almost  the  only  one  of 
any  magnitude  which  supplies  the  species  of 
coarse  cloths  which  do  not  interfere  with 
the  British  manufacture." — Cornwallis.  i. 
435. 

Ava,  n.p.  The  name  of  the  city 
which  was  for  several  centuries  the 
capital  of  the  Burmese  Empire,  and 
was  applied  often  to  that  State  itself. 

This  name  is  borrowed,  according  to 
Crawfurd,  from  the  form  Awa  or  Awak 
used  by  the  Malays.  The  proper 
Burmese  form  was  Eng-wa,  or  '  the 
Lake-Mouth,'  because  the  city   was 


built  near  the  opening  of  a  lagoon  into 
the  Irawadi ;  but  this  was  called,  even 
by  the  Burmese,  more  popularly  .4 -iwa, 
'  The  Mouth.'  The  city  was  founded 
A.D.  1364.  The  first  European  occur- 
rence of  the  name,  so  far  as  we  know, 
is  (c.  1440)  in  the  narrative  of  Nicolo 
Oonti,  and  it  appears  again  (no  doubt 
from  Conti's  information)  in  the  great 
World-Map  of  Era  Mauro  at  Venice 
(1459). 

c.,1430.  "Having  sailed  up  this  river 
for  the  space  of  a  month  he  arrived  at  a 
city  more  noble  than  all  the  others,  called 
Ava,  and  the  circumference  of  which  is  15 
miles." — CotiU,  in  India  in  the  XVth  Cent. 
11. 

c.  1490.  "The  country  (Pegu)  is  distant 
15  days'  jpurney  by  land  from  another 
called  Ava  in  which  grow  rubies  and  many 
other  precious  stones." — ffier.  di  Sto.  Ste- 
farw,  u.  a.  p.  6. 

1516.  "  Inland,  beyond  this  Kingdom  of 
Pegu  ....  there  is  another  Kingdom  of 
Gentiles  which  has  a  King  who  resides  in  a 
very  great  and  opulent  city  called  Ava,  8 
days'  journey  from  the  sea ;  a  place  of  rich 
merchants,  in  which  there  is  a  great  trade 
of  jewels,  rubies,  and  spinel-rubies,  which  are 
gathered  in  this  Kingdom." — Barhosa,  186. 

0. 1635  " .  .  .  .  The  King  of  Ova  having  ' 
already  sent  much  people,  with  cavaliy,  to 
relieve  Porao  (Prome),  which  marches  with 
the  Pozao  (?)  and  city  of  Ova  or  Anva, 
(which  means  '  surrounded  on  all  sides  with 
streams')  .  .  ." — Antonio  Bocarro,  Decada. 
130. 

1726.     "The   city    Ava    is    surpassing 

great One  may  not  travel  by  land 

to  Ava,  both  because  this  is  permitted  by 
the  Emperor  to  none  but  envoys,  on  account 
of  the  Rubies  on  the  v.'ay,  and  also  because 
it  is  a  very  perilous  journey  on  account  of 
the  tigers:"—ralentijn,  V.  (Chorom.)  127. 

Avadavat,  s.  Improperly  for  .4?rea- 
davat.  The  name  given  to  a  certain 
pretty  little  cage-bird  {Estrelda  aman- 
dava,  L.  or  'Eed  Wax-Bill')  found 
throughout  India,  but  originally 
brought  to  Europe  from  Ahmaddbad 
in  Guzerat,  of  which  the  name  is  a 
corruption. 

1538.  ".  .  .  .  o  qual  veyo  d'Amadava 
principal!  cidade  do  reiao."—In  S.  Botelho, 
Tombo,  228. 

1648.  "The  capital  (of  Guzerat)  lies  in 
the  mterior  of  the  country  and  is  named 
Kwmed-Ewat,  i.  e.,  the  City  of  King  Hamed 
who  built  it ;  nowadays  they  caU  it  Amad- 
var  or  Amadabat."— Fan  TvnM,  4. 

1673.  "From  Amidavad,  small  Birds, 
who,  besides  that  they  are  spotted  vrith 
white  and  Red  no  bigger  than  Measles,  the 
principal  Chorister  beginning,  the  rest  in 
Consort,  Mty  in  a  Cage,  make  an  admirar 
ble  Ghorai."— Fryer,  116. 


AVATAR. 


31 


BABAGOOBEE. 


1813.  ".  .  .  .  amadavats,  and  other 
Bongaters  are  brought  thither  (Bombay) 
from  Surat  and  different  countries. " — Forbes, 
Or,  Mem.  i.  47. 

Avatar,  s.  Sansk.  Avatara,  an  in- 
carnation on  earth  of  a  divine  Being. 
This  ■word  first  appears  in  Baldaeus 
(1672)  in  the  form  Autaar  {Afgo- 
derye,  p.  52),  -which  in  the  German 
version  generally  quoted  in  this  boot 
takes  the  corrupter  shape  of  Altar. 

1672.  "Bey  den  Benjanen  haben  auch 
diese  zehen  verwandlungeu  den  Namen 
daas  sie  Altare  heissen,  imd  also  hat  Mats 
Altar  als  dieser  erste,  gewahret  2S0O  Jahr." 
— Baldaeus,  472. 

1784.  "The  ten  Avatara  or  descents  of 
the  deity,  in  his  capacity  of  Preserver." — 
Sir  W.  Jones,  in  Aaiat.  Res.  (reprint)  i.  234. 

1812.  "The  Awatars  of  Vishnu,  by 
which  are  meant  his  descents  upon  earth, 
are  usually  counted  ten  .  .  .  ." — Maria 
Graham,  49. 

1821.     "  The  Irish  A.-7a,tax."— Byron. 

1845.  "  In  Vishnu-laud  what  Avatar  ?  " 
— Browning,  Dramatic  Romances,  Works,  ed. 
1870,  iv.  pp.  209,  210. 

1872.  ".  .  .  .  all  which  cannot  blind  us 
to  the  fact  that  the  Master  is  merely  another 
avatar  of  Dr.  Holmes  himself." — Sat.  Re- 
mew,  Dec.  14,  p.  768. 

1873.  "  He  ....  builds  up  a  curious 
History  of  Spiritualism,  according  to  which 
all  matter  is  mediately  or  immediately  the 
avatar  of  some  Intelligence,  not  necessarily 
the  highest." — Academy,  May  15th,  1726. 

1875.  "Balzac's  avatars  were  a  hundred- 
fold as  numerous  •  as  those  of  Vishnu." — 
iSifl!.,  April  24,  p.  421. 

Average,  s.  Skeat  derives  this  in 
all  its  senses  from  L.  Latin  averia,  used 
for  cattle;  for  his  deduction  of 
meanings  we  must  refer  to  his 
Dictionary.  But  it  is  worthy  of  con- 
sideration whether  average,  in  its 
special  marine  use  for  a  proportionate 
contribution  towards  the  losses  of  those 
whose  goods  are  cast  into  the  sea  to 
save  a  ship,  &c.,  is  not  directly  con- 
nected with  the  French  avarie,  which 
has  quite  that  signification.  And  this 
last  Dozy  shows  most  plausibly  to  be 
from  the  Arabic  'awar,  spoilt  merchan- 
dize. Note  that  many  European 
words  of  trade  are  from  the  Arabic ; 
and  that  avarie  is  in  Dutch  avary', 
averif,  or  haverij. — (See  Dozy,  Ooster- 
lingen.) 

Ayah,  s.  A  native  lady's-maid  or 
nurse-maid.  The  word  has  been 
adopted  into  most  of  the  Indian  ver- 


naculars in  the  forms  dya  or  dyd,  but 
it  is  really  Portuguese  (f .  aia, '  a  nurse, 
or  governess ' ;  m.  aio,  '  the  governor 
of  a  young  noble'). 

1782.    (A  Table  of  Wages)  :- 
"  Conswmah 10  (rupees  a  mouth). 

yp!  7^  TV  ^  w  ^ 

Eyah 5." 

India  Gazette,  Oct.  12. 

1810.  "The  female  who  attends  a  lady 
while  she  is  dressing,  etc.,  is  called  an 
KY&b.."— Williamson,  V.  M.  i.  337. 

1826.  "  The  lieutenant's  visits  were  none 
less  frequent  than  usual :  one  day,  however, 
he  came  ....  and  on  leaving  the  house  I 
observed  him  slip  something,  which  I 
■  doubted  not  was  money,  into  the  hand  of 
the  Ayah,  or  serving  woman,  of  Jane." — 
Pandurang  JSCari,  71. 

1842.  "  Here  (at  Simla)  there  is  a  great 
preponderance  of  Mahometans.  I  am  told 
that  the  guns  produced  absolute  consterna- 
tion, visible  in  their  coimtenanoes.  One 
Ayah  threw  herself  upon  the  ground  in  an 
agony  of  despair.  ....  I  fired  42  guns  for 
Ghuzni  and  Cabul ;  the  22nd  (42nd  ?)  gun — 
which  announced  that  all  was  finished— was 
what  overcame  the  Mahometans." — Lord 
Ellenborough,  in  Indian  Administration, 
295.  This  stuff  was  written  to  the  great 
Duke  of  Wellington ! 

1873.  "The  white-robed  ayah  flits  in 
and  out  of  the  tents,  finding  a  home  for  our 
various  possessions,  and  thither  we  soon 
retire." — Fraser's  Mag.,  June,  696. 

1879.^  "He  was  exceedingly  fond  of  his 
two  children,  and  got  for  them  servants ;  a 
man  to  cook  their  dinner,  and  an  ayah  to 
take  care  of  them." — Stokes,  Indian  Fairy 
Tales,  7. 


B. 

Baba,  s.  This  is  the  word  usually 
applied  in  Anglo-Indian  famihes,  by 
both  Europeans  and  natives,  to  the 
children, — often  in  the  plural  form 
habd  log  {ldg:='  folk').  The  word  is  not 
used  by  the  natives  among  themselves 
in  the  same  way,  at  least  not  habit- 
ually: and  it  would  seem  as  if  our 
word  ialy  had  influenced  the  use. 
The  word  bdba  is  properly  Turki,=: 
'  father ' ;  sometimes  used  to  a  child  as 
a  term  of  endearment  (or  forming  part 
of  such  a  term,  as  in  the  Pers.  Babd- 
jdn,  '  Life  of  your  Father ').  Compare 
the  Eussian  use  of  batushka. 

Babagooree,  s.  H.  BabdgTvwrl,  the 
white  agate  (or  chalcedony  ?)  of 
Oambay.  It  is  apparently  so-called 
from  the  patron  saint  or  martyr  of  the 
district  containing  the  mines,   under 


BABBS. 


32 


BABOO. 


whose  especial  protection  tiie  miners 
place  themselves  before  descending 
into  tlie  shafts.  Tradition  alleges  that 
he  was  a  prince  of  the  great  Ghori 
dynasty,  who  was  killed  in  a  great 
battle  in  that  region.  But  this  prince 
will  hardly  be  found  in  history. 

1516.  "  They  also  find  in  this  town 
(Limadura  in  Guzerat)  much  chalcedony, 
which  they  caU  babagore.  They  make 
beads  with  it,  and  other  things  which  they 
wear  about  them." — Barbosa,  67. 

1554.  "In  this  country  (Guzerat)  is  a 
profusion  of  Babaghuri  and  carnelians ;  but 
the  best  of  these  last  are  those  coming  from 
Yaman." — Sidi  'Ali  Kapudan,  in  J.A.S.B. 
V.  463. 

1590.  "  By  the  command  of  his  Majesty 
grain  weights  of  babaghiirl  were  made, 
which  were  to  be  used  in  weighing." — Ain, 
i.  35,  and  note,  p.  615. 

1818.  "On  the  summit  stands  the 
tomb  ....  of  the  titular  saint  of  the 
country,  Baba  Ghor,  to  whom  a  devotion  is 
paid  more  as  a  deity  than  as  a  saint.  ..." 
Copland,  in  Tr.  Lit.  So'c.  So.,  i.  294. 

1849.  Among  ten  kinds  of  carnelians 
specified  in  H.  Briggs's  Cities  of  Cfujardshtra 
we  find  "Bawa  Gori  Aldk,  a  veined  kind," 
p.  183. 

Sabbs,  n.p.  This  name  is  given  to 
the  I.  of  Perim,  in  the  St.  of  Babel- 
mandel,  in  the  quotation.  It  was  pro- 
bably Enghsh  sea-slang  only. 

1690.  "  The  Babbs  is  a  small  island 
opening  to  the  Med  Sea.  .  .  .  Between  this 
and  the  Main  Land,  is  a  safe  Passage  .  .  " 
Ovington,  458. 

Baber,  Bhabur,  s.    Hind,  babar. 

A  name  given  in  those  districts  of  the 
N.  W.  Provinces  which  lie  immediately 
under  the  Himalaya  to  the  dry  forest 
belt  on  the  talus  of  the  hills,  at  the 
lower  edge  of  which  the  moisture 
comes  to  the  surface  and  forms  the  wet 
forest  belt  called  Tarm.  (See  Terye.) 
The  following  extract  from  the 
report  of  a  lecture  on  Indian  Forests  is 
rather  a  happy  example  of  the  danger 
of  "  a  little  learning  "  to  a  reporter  : 

1877.  "  Beyond  that  (the  Tardi)  lay  an- 
other district  of  about  the  same  breadth, 
called  in  the  native  dialect  the  Bahadar. 
That  in  fact  was  a  great  filter-bed  of  sand 
and  vegetation." — London  Morning  Paper 
of  26th  May. 

Babi-roussa,  s.  Malay  6aM*  ('hog') 

*  This  word  takes  a  ludicrous  form  inDrnnpier : 
"Ail  tlie  Indians   'who   spake   Malayan.  .  .  . 

lookt  on  tliose  Meangians  as  a  kind  of  Barbarians  ; 

and  upon  any  occasion  of  dislike,  would   call 

them  Sobiy,  that  is  Hogs."— i.  615. 


rusa  (' stag'),  j=  The  'Stag-hog,'  a 
remarkable  animal  of  the  swine  genus 
{Sus  habirussa,  L.;  Babirussa  alfurus, 
F.  Cuvier),  found  in  the  island  of 
Bourou,  and  some  others  of  the  I. 
Archipelago,  but  nowhere  on  conti- 
nental Asia.  Yet  it  seems  difficult  to 
apply  the  description  of  Pliuy  below, 
or  the  name  and  the  drawing  given  by 
Oosmas,  to  any  other  animal.  The 
4-horned  swine  of  Aelian  is  more  pro- 
bably the  African  Wart-hog,  called 
accordingly  by  F.  Cuvier  PJiacocJicerus 
Aeliani. 

c.  A.D.  70.  "The  vrild  bores  of  India 
have  two  bowing  fangs  or  tuskes  of  a  cubit 
length,  growing  out  of  their  mouth,  and  as 
many  out  of  their  foreheads  like  calves  : 
homes." — Pliny,  viii.  52  (Holland's  Tr.  i. 
231. 

u.    250.     "Ae'Yet  5e  Ati/wi/  ev  'AidLtoTrCifyCvetrBcu 

. ...  lis  Terpaxeptas." — Aelian,  De  I^at.  Ani/m. 
xvii.  10. 

c.  545.  "The  Ghoirelaphus  ( ' Hog-stag ') 
I  have  both  seen  and  eaten." — Cosmos  In- 
dicopleustes,  in  Cathay,  &c.,  p.  olxxv. 

1555.  "  There  are  Jwgs  also  with  homes, 
and  parats  which  prattle  much  which  they 
call  noris." — Qaivano,  Discoveries  of  the 
World  (Hak.  Soc.)  120. 

1658.  "  Quadrupes  hoc  inusitatae  figurae 
monstrosis  bestiis  ascribunt  Indi  quod 
adversae  specie!  auimalibus,  Porco  sciKcet 
et_  Cervo,  pronatum  putent  .  .  .  .  ita  ut 
primo  intuitu  quatuor  cornibus  juxta  se 
positis  videatur  armatum  hoc  animal  Baby- 
Eoussa." — Piso,  Appendix  to  Bontius,  p.  61. 

Baboo,  s.  Beng.  and  Hind.  Babii. 
Properly  a  term  of  respect  attached  to 
a  name,  like  Master  or  Mr.,  and 
formerly  applied  in  some  parts  of 
Hindustan  to  certain  persons  of  dis- 
tinction. Its  application  as  a  term  of 
respect  is  now  almost  or  altogether 
confined  to  Lower  Bengal  (though 
0.  P.  Brown  states  that  it  is  also  used 
in  S.  India  for  '  Sir,  My  lord,  your 
Honour').  In  Bengal  and  elsewhere, 
among  Anglo-Indians,  it  is  often  used 
with  a  slight  savour  of  disparagement, 
as  characterizing  a  superficially  culti- 
vated, but  too  often  efeeminate,  Bengali. 
And  from  the  extensive  employment 
of  the  class,  to  which  the  term  was 
applied  as  a  title,  in  the  capacity  of 
clerks  m  English  ofiioes,  the  word  has 
come  often  to  signify  '  a  native  clerk 
who  writes  English.' 

1782.  "  CaMoo  Baboo  "  appears  as  a  sub- 
scriber to  a  famine  fund  at  Madras  for  200 
bicca  Kupees.— /jidia  Gazette,  Oct.  12. 

1803.  "...  Calling  on  Mr.  Neave  I  foun 


BABOOL. 


33 


BACANOBE. 


there  Baboo  Dheep  Narrain,  brother  to 
Oodit  Narrain,  Rajah  at  Benares." — Lord 
Valentia's  Travels,  i.  112. 

1824.  "...  the  immense  convent-like 
mansion  of  some  of  the  more  wealthy  Ba- 
IJOOS.  .  ."—Beber,  i.  31,  ed.  1844. 

1834.  "The  Bahoo  and  other  Tales, 
descriptive  of  Society  in  India."  Smith 
and  Elder,  London.  (By  Augustus  Prinsep. ) 

1850.  "If  instruction  were  sought  for 
from  them  (the  Mahommedan  historians) .  . 
we  should  no  longer  hear  bombastic 
Bab0O3,  enjoying  under  our  Government 
the  highest  degree  of  personal  liberty  .  .  . 
rave  about  patriotism,  and  the  degradation 
of  their  present  position." — Sir  H.  M. 
Elliot,  Orig.  Preface  to  Mahom.  Historians 
of  India,  in  Dowson's  ed.  I.  xxii. 

c.  1866. 
"But  I'd  sooner  be  robbed  by  a  tall  man 

who  showed  me  a  yard  of  steel. 
Than  be  fleeced  by  a   sneaking   Baboo, 
with  a  peon  and  badge  at  his  heel." 

Sir  A.  G.  I/yall,  The  Old  Pindaree. 

1873.  "The  pliable,  plastic,  receptive 
Baboo  of  Bengal  eagerly  avails  himself  of 
this  system  (of  English  education),  partly 
from  a  servile  wish  to  please  the  SaAib 
logue,  and  partly  from  a  desire  to  obtain  a 
Government  appointment." — Fraser's  Mag., 
August,  209. 

N.B. — In  Java  and  the  farther  East 
hdba  means  a  nurse  or  female  servant 
(Javanese  word). 

Sabool,  s.  Hind,  babul,  Jafer  (though, 
often  mis-pronounced,  babul,  as  in  two 
quotations  below) ;  also  called  lakar. 
A  thorny  mimosa  common,  in  most 
parts  of  India  except  the  Malabar 
coast ;  the  Acacia  arabica,  Willd.  The 
Bhils  use  the  gum  as  food. 

1666.  "L'eau  de  Vie  de  ce  Pais  .... 
iju'on  y  boit  ordinairement,  est  faicte  de 
joffre  ou  Sucre  noir,  qu'on  met  dans  de  l'eau 
avee  de  I'^corce  de  I'arbre  Baboul,  pour  y 
donner  quelque  force,  et  ensuite  on  les  dis- 
tUe  ensemble." — Thevenot,  v.  50. 

1780.  "  Price  Current.  Country  Produce  : 
Bable  Trees,  large,  5  pc.  each  tree." — 
SicJcep's  Bengal  Gazette,  April  29. 

1824.  "  Eampoor  is  .  .  .  chiefly  remark- 
able for  the  sort  of  fortification  which  sur- 
rounds it.  This  is  a  high  thick  hedge  .  .  . 
of  bamboos  .  .  .  faced  on  the  outside  by  a 
formidable  underwood  of  Cactus  and  ba- 
bool."— ffeScr,  ed.  1844,  i.  290. 

1849.  "  Look  at  that-  great  tract  from 
Deesa  to  the  Hala  mountains.  It  is  all 
sand;  sometimes  it  has  a  little  ragged  cloth- 
ing of  babul,  or  milk-bush." — Dry  Leaves 
from  Young  Mgypt,  1. 

Baboon,  s.  This,  no  doubt  comes 
to  us  through  the  Italian  babuino ;  but 
it  is  probable  that  the  latter  word  is 
a  corruption  of  Pers.  maimun,  '  a 
baboon  or  monkey,'  a  word  which  also  | 


occurs  in  Italian  under  the  more  direct 
form  of  maimone,  in  gatto-maimone, 
'  cat-monkey '  or  rather  '  monkey-cat.' 

Bacanore  and  Barcelore,  nn.pp. 
Two  ports  of  Oanara  often  coupled 
together  in  old  narratives,  but  which 
have  entirely  disappeared  from- modem 
maps  and  books  of  navigation,  inso- 
much that  it  is  not  quite  easy  to 
indicate  their  precise  position. 

But  it  would  seem  that  Bacanore,  Ma- 
layal.  Vakkarmr,  is  the  place  called  in 
Canarese  Bcirkur,  the  Barcoor-pettah  of 
some  maps,  in  lat.  13°  28 J'.  This  was 
the  site  of  a  very  old  and  important 
city,  "  the  capital  of  the  Jain  Mngs  of 
Tulava  ....  and  subsequently  a 
stronghold  of  the  Vijiyanagar  Eajas." 
— Imp.  Qazet. 

Also  that  Barcelore  is  a  Port,  corrup- 
tion of  Basrur.  It  must  have  stood 
immediately  below  the  '  Barsilur 
Peak'  of  the  Admiralty  charts,  and 
wasapparentlyidentioal-withjornearto, 
the  place  called  Seroor  in  Scott's  Map 
of  the  Madras  Presidency,  in  about 
lat.  13°  55'. 

c.  1330.  "Thence  (from  Hannaur)  the 
traveller  came  to  Basariir,  a  small  city.  ..." 
— Abulfeda,  in  Gildemeisler,  184. 

0.  1343.  "The  first  town  of  Mulaibar 
that  we  visited  was  Abu-Sariir,  which  is 
small,  situated  on  a  great  estuary,  and 
abounding  in  coco-nut  trees.  .  .  .  'Two  days 
after  our  departure  from  that  town  we 
arrived  at  Fakaniir,  which  is  large,  and 
situated  on  an  estuary.  ■  One  sees  there  an 
abundance  of  sugar-cane,  such  as  has  no 
equal  in  that  country." — lin  Batuta,  iv. 
77-78. 

c.  1420.  "  Duas  praeterea  ad  maritimas 
urbes,  alteram  Fachamnriam  .  .  .  nomine, 
XX  diebus  transiit." — Conti,  in  Poggius  de 
Tar.  Fort.  iv. 

1501.  ''Baoanut,"  for  Bacanur,  is  named 
in  Amerigo  Vespucci's  letter,  giving  an  ac- 
count of  Da  Gama's  discoveries,  first  pub- 
lished by  Baldelli  Boni,  II  Milione,  pp.  liii. 
eeqq. 

1516.  "Passing  further  forward  .... 
along  the  coast,  there  are  two  little  rivers 
on  which  stand  two  places,  the  one  called 
Bacanor,  and  the  other  Bracalor,  belong- 
ing to  the  kingdom  of  Narsyngua  and  the 
province  of  Tolinate.*  And  in  them  is 
much  good  rice  gro-wn  round  about  these 
places,  and  this  is  loaded  in  many  foreign 
ships  and  in  many  of  Malabar.  .  .  ." — Bar- 
bosa,  in  Lisbon  Coll.  294.. 

1548.  "  The  Port  of  the  Eiver  of  Bar- 
calor  pays  500  loads  (of  rice  as  tribute)." — 
Sotelho,  Tombo,  246. 

1552.     "Having  dispatched  this  vessel. 


'  i.e.  Tulu-nada,  Tuluva  or  S.  Canara. 
D 


BACKVOBE. 


34 


BADGEEB. 


he  (V.  da  Gama)  turned  to  follow  his 
voyage,  desiring  to  erect  the  padrao  (votive 
pillar)  of  which  we  have  spoken ;  and  not 
finding  a  place  that  pleased  him  better,  he 
erected  one  on  certain  islets  joined  (as  it 
were)  to  the  land,  giving  it  the  name  of 
Sancta  Maria,  whence  those  islands  are  now 
called  Saint  Mary's  Isles,  standing  between 
Bacanor  and  Baticala,  two  notable  places  on 
that  coast." — Dc  Sarros,  I.  iv.  11. 

"...  the  city  Onor,  capital  of  the 
kingdom,  BaticaM,  Bendor,  Bracelor,  Ba- 
canor."— lb.  I.,  ix.  1. 

1726.  "  In  Barseloor  or  Basseloor  have 
we  still  a  factory  ...  a  little  south  of 
Basseloor  lies  Baqnanoor  and  the  little 
Kiver  Vier." — Valentijn,  v.  (Malabar)  6. 

1727.  "  The  next  town  to  the  Southward 
of  Batacola  is  Barceloar,  standing  on  the 
Banks  of  a  broad  River  about  4  Miles  from 
the  Sea.  .  .  .  The  Dutch  have  a  Factory 
here,  only  to  bring  up  Kice  for  their  Garrisons 
....  Baccanoar  and  Molkey  lie  between 
Barceloar  and  Mangalore,  both  having  the 
benefit  of  Rivers  to  export  the  large  quanti- 
ties of  Rice  that  the  Kelds  produce." — 
A.  Ham.  i.  284-5. 

1780.  "St.  Mary's  Islands  lie  along  the 
coast  N.  and  S.  as  far  as  off  the  river  of 
Bacanor,  or  Callianpoor,  being  about  6 
leagues  ...  In  lat.  13°  50'  N.,  5  leagues 
from  Bacanor,  runs  the  river  Barsalor." — 
Durm's  N.  Directory,  5th  ed.  105. 

1814.  ' '  Barcelore,  now  frequently  called 
Cundapore."— J'oi-ies,  Or.  Mem.  iv.  109,  also 
113. 

Backdore,  s.  H.  hag-dor  ('  bridle- 
cord  ') ;  a  ihalter  or  leadmg  rem. 

Backsee.  Sea  Hind.  IdJcsl.  Nau- 
tical '  aback,'  from  wbicli  it  has  been 
formed  [Roebuch). 

Badega,  n.p.  Tie  Tamil  Vadagar, 
i.e.  '  Northerners.'  The  name  has  at 
least  two  specific  applications : 

a.  To  the  Telugu  people  who  in- 
vaded the  Tamil  country  from,  the 
kingdom  of  Vij  ayanagara  (the  Bisnaga 
or  Warsinga  of  the  Portuguese  and  old 
travellers,  qq.  v.)  during  the  later 
middle  ages,  but  especially  in  the  16th 
century.  This  word  first  occurs  in  the 
letters  of  St.  Prancis  Xavier  (1544), 
■whose  Parava  converts  on  the  Tinne- 
velly  Coast  were  much  oppressed  by 
these  people.  The  Badega  language  of 
Lucena,  and  other  writers  regarding 
that  time,  is  the  Telugu. 

The  Badagas  of  St.  Fr.  Xavier's 
time  were  in  fact  the  emissaries  of  the 
Nayaka  rulers  of  Madura,  using  vio- 
lence to  exact  tribute  for  those  rulers, 
•whilst  the  Portuguese  had  conferred 
on  the  Paravas  "the  somewhat  dange- 


rous privilege  of  being  Portuguese  sub- 
jects." See  Caldwell's  H.  of  Tinnevelly, 
69  seqq. 

1544.  "Ego  ad  Comorinum  Promonto- 
rium  contendo  eoque  naviculas  deduco  xx. 
cibariis  onustas,  ut  miseris  iUis  subveniam 
Neophytis,  qui  Bagadarum  (read  Bada- 
garum)  acerrimorum  Christiani  nominis 
hostium  terrors  perculsi,  reUotis  viois,  in 
desertas  insulas  se  abdiderunt."— &  F.  Xav. 
Epistt.  i.  vi.  ed.  1677. 

1572.  "  Gens  est  in  regno  Bisnagae  quos 
Badagas  vocant." — E.  Acosta,  4.  6. 

1737.  "  In  eft  parte  missionis  Camatensis 
in  qua  Tekmgou,  ut  aiunt,  lingua  viget,  seu 
inter  Badagos,  quinque annos  versatus  sum; 
neque  quamdiu  viguerunt  vires  ab  illS  dilec- 
tissim^  et  sanctissim^  Missione  Fudecherium 
veni." — In  Norhert,  iii.  230. 

1875.  "Mr.  C.  P.  Brown  informs  me 
that  the  early  French  missionaries  in  the 
Guntur  country  wrote  a  vocabulary  '  de  la 
langue  Talenga,  dite  vulgairement  le  Ba- 
dega. ' " — Bp.  Caldwell,  Dravidian  G^'amma/r, 
Intr.  p.  33. 

b.  To  one  of  the  races  occupying  the 
Nilgiri  Hills,  speaking  an  old  Canarese 
dialect,  and  being  apparently  a  Cana- 
rese colony,  long  separated  from  the 
parent  stock. — (See  Bp.  Caldwell's 
Qrammar,  2nd  ed.,  pp.  34,  125,  &c.) 
The  name  of  these  people  is  usually  in 
English  corrupted  to  Burghers  (q.-v.) 

Badgeer,  s.  Pers.  lad-glr,  '  wind- 
catch.'  An  arrangement  acting  as  a 
windsail  to  bring  the  wind  down  into  a 
house ;  it  is  common  in  Persia,  and  in 
Sind. 

1298.  "  The  heat  is  tremendous  (at 
Hormus)  and  on  that  account  the  houses 
are  built  with  ventilators  (Ventiers)  to  catcli 
the  wind.  These  ventilators  are  placed  on 
the  side  from  which  the  wind  comes,  and 
they  bring  the  wind  down  into  the  house  to 
cool  it." — Marco  Polo,  ii.  450. 

1817. 
"  The  wind-tower  on  the  Emir's  dome 

Can  hardly  win  a  breath  from  heaven." 
Moore,  Fireworshippers. 

1872.  "...  Badgirs  or  windcatchers. 
You  see  on  every  roof  these  diminutive 
screens  of  wattle  and  dab,  forming  acute 
angles  with  the  hatches  over  which  they 
project.  Some  are  moveable,  so  as  to  be 
turned  to  the  S.W;  between  March  and  the 
end  of  July,  when  the  monsoon  sets  in  from 
that  quarter."— Btwtoji's  Sind  Eevisited,  254. 

1881.  "A  number  of  square  turrets 
stick  _  up  all  over  the  town ;  these  are 
hadgirs  or  ventilators,  open  sometimes  to 
all  the  winds,  sometimes  only  to  one  or 
two,  and  divided  inside  like  the  flues  of  a 
great  chimney,  either  to  catch  the  draught, 
or  to  carry  it  to  the  several  rooms  below.— 
Pioneer  Mail,  March  8th. 


BABJOE,    BAJOO. 


35 


BAHAB. 


Badjoe,  Bajoo,  s.  The  Malay 
jacket;  Mai.  hdju. 

1784.  "  Over  this  they  wear  the  hadjoo, 
which  resembles  a  morning  gown,  open  at 
the  neck,  but  fastened  close  at  the  wrist, 
and  half-way  up  the  arm." — Mm'sden's  H. 
of  Sumatra,  2d  ed.  44. 

1878.  "The  general  Malay  costume  .  .  . 
consists  of  an  inner  vest,  having  a  collar  to 
button  tight  round  the  neck,  and  the  baju, 
or  jacket,  often  of  light  coloured  dimity, 
for  undress." — McNair,  147. 

1883.  "  They  wear  above  it  a  short- 
sleeved  jacket,  the  baju,  beautifully  made, 
and  often  very  tastefully  decorated  in  fine 
needlework." — Bird,  Golden  Chersonese, 
139. 

Bael,  s.  Hind,  bel,  Makr.  bail, 
from  Sansk.  vilva,  the  Tree  and  Fruit 
of  Aegle  marmelos  (Oorrea),  or  '  Bengal 
Quince,'  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  after 
the  name  {Marmelos  de  Benguala)  given, 
it  by  Garcia  de  Orta,  who  first  described 
the  virtues  of  this  fruit  in  the  treat- 
ment of  dysentery,  &c.  These  are 
noticed  also  by  P.  Vincenzo  Maria  and 
others,  and  have  always  been  familiar 
in  India.  Yet  they  do  not  appear  to 
have  attracted  serious  attention  in 
Europe  till  about  the  year  1850.  It  is 
a  small  tree,  a  native  of  various  parts 
of  India.  The  dried  fruit  is  now 
imported  into  England.' — (See  Hanbury 
and  Fluckiger,  116.)  The  shelly  rind 
of  the  hel  is  in  the  Punjab  made  into 
carved  snuff-boxes  for  sale  to  the 
Afghans. 

1.563.  ' '  And  as  I  knew  that  it  was  caJled 
l)eli  in  Bajaim,  I  enquired  of  those  native 
physicians  which  was  its  proper  name, 
cirifole  or  heU,  and  they  told  me  that 
cmfole  [iripTuila'\  was  the  physician's  name 
for  it.  .  .  "—Garcia  De  0.,  ii.  221i;.,  222. 

1631.  Jac.  Bontius  describes  the  bel  as 
malum  cydonium,  [i.e.  a  quince),  and  speaks 
of  its  pulp  as  good  for  dysentery  and  for 
the  eholerae  immanem  orgasmum. — Lib.  vi. 
cap.  viii. 

1672.  "The  Bill  plant  grows  to  no 
greater  height  than  that  of  a  man,*  aU 
thorny  ,  .  .  the  fruit  in  size  and  hardness, 
and  nature  of  rind,  resembles  a  pomegra- 
nate, dotted  over  the  surface  with  little  dark 
spots  equally  distributed.  .  ,  .  With  the 
fruit  they  make  a  decoction,  which  is  a 
most  efficacious  remedy  for  dysenteries  or 
fluxes,  proceeding  from  excessive  heat.  .  .  " 
— P.  Vincenzo,  353. 

1879.  "  .  .  .  On  this  plain  you  will  see 
a  large  bfel-tree,  and  on  it  one  big  bel- 
fruit." — Stokes,  Indian  Fairy  Tales,  140. 

Bafta,  s.     A  kind  of   calico,  made 

*  TMs  is  incorrect. 


especially  at  Baroch;  from  the  Pers. 
h&fta,  'woven.'  The  old  Baroch  6a/- 
tas  seem  to  have  been  fine  goods. 
Nothmg  is  harder  than  to  find  intelli- 
gible explanations  of  the  distinction 
between  the  numerous  varieties  of 
cotton  stuffs  formerly  exported  from 
India  to  Europe  under  a  still  greater 
variety  of  names;  names  and  trade 
being  generally  alike  obsolete.  Baft.as 
however  survived  in  the  Tariffs  till 
recently. 

1598.  "There  is  made  great  store  of 
Cotton  Linnen  of  diners  sort .  .  .  Boffetas. " 
— LinscTioten,  p.  18. 

1612.  "  Baftas  or  white  Callicos,  from 
twentie  to  fortie  Royals^the  corge." — Oarpt. 
Saris  in  Purchas,  i.  347. 

1638.  "...  tisserans  qui  y  font  cette 
sorte  de  toiles  de  cotton,  que  Ton  appelle . 
baftas,  qui  sont  les  plus  fines  de  toutes 
celles  qui  se  font  dans  la  Prouince  de 
Guzaratta." — Mandelslo,  128. 

1653.  "Baftas  est  un  nom  Indien  qui 
signifie  des  toiUes  fort  serr^es  de  cotton,  les- 
quelles  la  pluspart  viennent  de  Baroche, 
viUe  du  Koyaume  de  Guzerat,  appartenant 
au  Grand  Mogol." — De  la  B.  le  Gouz,  515. 

1665.  "The  Baftas,  or  Calieuts  painted 
red,  blue,  and  black,  are  carried  white  to 
Agra  and  Amadabad,  in  regard  those  cities 
are  nearest  the  places  where  the  Indigo  is 
made  that  is  us'd  in  colouring." — Tcmemier, 
(E.  T.)  p.  127. 

1672.  "Broach  Baftas,  broad  and 
narrow.'' — Fryer,  86. 

1727.  "  The  Baroach  Baftas  are  famous 
throughout  all  India,  the  country  producing 
the  best  Cotton  in  the  World." — A.  Hamil- 
ton, i.  144. 

1875.  In  the  Calcutta  Tariff  valuation 
of  this  year  we  find  Piece  Goods,  Cotton  : 
*  *  * 

Baftahs,  score,  SOrs. 

It  is  curious  to  find  this  word  now 
current  on  Lake  Nyanza.  The  burial 
of  King  Mtesa's  mother  is  spoken  of  : 

1883.     "  The  chiefs  half  filled  the  nicely- 
padded  coffin  with  bufta  (bleached  calico 
.  .  .  after  that  the  corpse  and  then  the 
coffin  was  filled  up  with  more  bufta."  .  . 
In  Ch.  Missy.  Intelligencer,  N.s.,  viii.  p.  543. 

Bahar,  s.  Arab,  bahdr,  Malayal. 
bharam,  from  Sanskt.  bhdra,  '  a  load.' 
A  weight  used  in  large  trading^  trans- 
actions; it  varied  much  in  different 
localities ;  and  though  the  name  is  of 
Indian  origin  it  was  naturahsed  by  the 
Arabs,  and  carried  by  them  f  o  the  far 
East,  being  found  in  use,  when  the 
Portuguese  arrived  in  those  seas,  at 
least  as  far  as  the  Moluccas.  In  the 
Indian  islands  the  bahar  is  generally 

D  2 


BAHAVDVB. 


36 


BAHAUDUB. 


reckoned  as  equal  to  3  pecills,  (q-v.) 
or  400  lbs.  avoirdupois.  But  there  was 
a  different  bahdr  in  use  for  different 
articles  of  mercliandize ;  or,  rather, 
each  article  had  a  special  surplus  allow- 
ance in  weighing,  which  practically 
made  a  different  hahar  (see  Picota). 

1498.  .  .  .  "and  begged  him  to  send  to 
the  Hing  his  Lord  a  bagar  of  cinnamon, 
and  another  of  clove  ....  for  sample " 
(a  mostra). — Soteiro  de  V.  da  Gama,  78. 

1506.  "  In  Cananor  el  suo  Ee  si  h  zentil, 
e  qui  nasce  zz.  [i.e.,  zenzei-i  or  'ginger'); 
ma  li  zz.  pochi  e  non  cusi  boni  come  quelli 
de  Colcut,  e  suo  peso  si  chlama  baar,  ohe 
sono  K.  (Cantari)  4daLisbona." — Eelazione 
di  Leona/rdo  Ca'  Masser,  26. 

1510.  "If  the  merchandise  about  which 
they  treat  be  spices,  they  deal  by  the  hahar, 
which  bahar  weighs  three  of  our  cantan." — 
Vwrthema,  p.  170. 

1516.  "It  (Malacca)  has  got  such  a  quan- 
tity of  gold,  that  the  great  merchants  do 
not  estimate  their  property,  nor  reckon 
otherwise  than  by  bahars  of  gold,  which 
are  4  quintals  to  each  bahar." — Ba/riosa, 
193.  • 

1552.  "300  bahares  of  pepper." — Castan- 
heda,  ii.  301.  Correa  writes  bares,  as  does 
also  Couto. 

1554.  "The  baar  of  nuts  (noz)  contains 
20  f  aragolas,  and  5  maunds  more  of  picota ; 
thus  the  hoar,  with  its  picota,  contains  20J 
fara9oras.  .  .  ." — A.  Nunes,  6. 

c.  1569.  ' '  After  this  I  saw  one  that  would 
have  given  a  barre  of  Pepper,  which  is  two 
Quintals  and  a  half e,  for  a  little  Measure  of 
water,  and  he  could  not  have  it." — C.  Frede- 
ricke  in  Hakl.  ii.  358. 

1.598.  "Each  Bhar  of  Sunda  weigheth  330 
catten  of  China." — Linschoten,  34. 

1606.  "...  their  came  in  his  company  a 
Portugall  Souldier,  which^  brought  a  War- 
rant from  the  Capitaine  to  the  Gouernor  of 
Manillia,  to  trade  with  vs,  and  likewise  to 
giue  John  Bogers  for  his  pains  a  Bahar  of 
Clones." — Middleton's  Voyage,  D.  2.  6. 

1613.  "Porque  os  naturaes  na  quelle 
tempo  possuyao  miiytos  bares  de  ouro." — ■ 
Oodinho  de  J^edia,  4  v. 

Bahaudur,  s.  Hind.  Bahadur,  '  a 
hero,  or  champion.'  It  is  a  title  affixed 
commonly  to  the  names  of  European 
officers  in  Indian  doouments,  or  when 
spoken  of  ceremoniously  by  natives 
{"e.g.  Jones  Sahih  Bahadur"),  ia 
which  use  it  may  be  compared  with 
the  "  gallant  officer  "  of  Parliamentary 
courtesy,  or  the  JJlustrissimo  Signore 
of  the  Italians.  It  was  conferred  as  a 
title  of  honour  by  the  Great  Mogul 
and  by  other  native  priaces.  Thus  it 
was  particularly  affected  to  the  end  of 


his  life  by  Hyder  Ali,  to  whom  it  had 
been  given  by  the  Eaja  of  Mysore  (see 
quotation  from  John  Lindsay  below). 
Bahadur,  and  Sirdar  Bahadur  are  also 
the  official  titles  of  members  of  the  2nd 
and  1st  classes  respectively  of  the 
Order  of  British  India,  esta,blished  for 
native  officers  of  the  army  in  1837. 

As  conferred  by  the  court  of  Dehli 
the  usual  gradation  of  titles  was  (as- 
cending):— 1.  Bahadv/r;  2.  Bahadur 
Jang;  3.  Bahadur ud-Daulah;  i.  Ba- 
hadur ul-Mulh.  At  Hyderabad  they 
had  also  Bahadur  vl-Omra  (Kirkpa- 
trick,  in  Tippoo's  Letters,  354). 

In  Anglo-Indian  colloquial  parlance 
the  word  denotes  a  haughty  or  pompous 
personage,  exercising  his  brief  autho- 
rity with  a  strong  sense  of  his  own 
importance;  a  don  rather  than  a  swag- 
gerer. Thackeray,  who  derived  from 
his  Indian  birth  and  connexions  a 
humorous  felicity  in  the  use  of  Anglo- 
Indian  expressions,  has  not  omitted 
this  serviceable  word.  In  that  brilliant 
burlesque,  the  Memoirs  of  Major  Qa- 
hagan,  we  have  the  Mahratta  traitor 
Bohachee  Baliauder.  It  is  said  also  that 
Mr.  Canning's  malicious  wit  bestowed 
on  Sir  John  Malcolm,  who  was  not 
less  great  as  a  talker  than  as  a  soldier 
and  statesman,  the  title,  not  included 
in  the  Great  Mogul's  repertory,  of  Ba- 
hauder  Jaw.  * 

Bahadur  is  one  of  the  terms  which 
the  hosts  of  Chingiz  inid.n  brought 
with  them  from  the  Mongol  Steppes. 
In  the  Mongol  genealogies  we  find 
Yesugai^ct/iaiZitr,  the  father  of  Chingiz, 
and  many  more.  Subutai  Bahadur, 
one  of  the  great  soldiers  of  the  Mongol 
host,  twice  led  it  to  the  conquest  of 
Southern  Eussia,  twice  to  that  of 
Northern  China !  In  Sanang  Setzen's 
poetical  annals  of  the  Mongols,  as  ren- 
dered by  I.  J.  Schmidt,  the  word  is 
written  Baghatur,  whence  in  Russian 
Bogatir  still  survives,  as  a  memento 
probably  of  the  Tartar  domination, 
meaning  '  a  hero  or  champion.'  It 
occurs  often  in  the  old  Eussian  epic 
ballads  in  this  sense;  and  is  also  ap- 
plied to  Samson  of  the  Bible.  It 
occurs  in  a  Eussian  chronicler  as  early 
as  1240,  but  in  application  to  Mongol 


*  At  Lord  Wellesley's  table,  Major  Malcolm 
mentioned  as  a  notable  fact  that  he  and  tlu-ee  of 
his  brothers  had  once  met  together  .  in  India. 
"  Impossible,  Malcolm,  quite  impossible  I "  said  the 
Governor-General.  Malcolm  persisted.  "No,  no," 
said  Lord  Wellesley,  "  if  four  Malcolms  had  met, 
we  should  have  heard  the  noise  all  over  India ! " 


BAHAUBVR. 


37 


BAHAUDVE. 


leaders.  In  Polisli  it  is  found  as  Bo- 
hatyr,  and  in  Hungarian  as  Bdfor,— 
this  last  being  in  fact  tte  popular 
Mongol  pronunciation  of  Baghatur, 
In  Turki  also  this  elision  of  the 
guttural  extends  to  the  spelling,  and 
the  word  becomes  Bdtur,  as  we  find  it 
in  the  dictionaries  of  Vambery  and 
Pavet  de  Courteille.  In  Manchu  also 
the  word  takes  the  form  of  Baturu, 
expressed  in  Chinese  characters  as  Pa- 
tu-lu;*  the  Kirghiz  has  it  as  Batyr; 
the  Altai-Tataric  as  Paattyr,  and  other 
dialects  even  as  Magathyr.  But  the 
singular  history  of  the  word  is  not  yet 
entirely  told.  Benfey  has  suggested 
that  the  word  originated  in  Sanskrit 
i/iajra-ci/iaj'aC  happiness-possessing'). t 
But  the  late  lamented  Prof.  A.  Schief- 
ner,  who  favoured  us  with  a  note  on 
the  subject,  was  strongly  of  opinion 
that  the  word  was  rather  a  corruption 
"through  dissimulation  of  the  con- 
sonant," of  the  Zend  hagha-puthra, 
'Son  of  God,'  and  thus  but  another 
form  of  the  famous  term  Faghfilr,  by 
which  the  old  Persians  rendered  the 
Chinese  Tien-tsz'  ('Son  of  Heaven'), 
applying  it  to  the  Emperor  of  China.| 
1280-1290.  In  an  eccentric  Persian  poem, 
purposely  stuiled  witli  Mongol  expressions, 
written  by  Purbaha  Jami  in  praise  of 
Arghun  Khan  of  Persia,  of  which  Hammer 
has  given  a  German  translation,  we  have 
the  following : — 

"  The  Great  Eaan  names  thee  his  ZJliigh- 

BUekchl  [Great  Secretary], 
Seeing   thou  art  hltekchi  and  Behadir  to 

boot; 
O  WeU-beloved,  the  yarligh  [rescript]  that 

thou  dost  issue  is  obeyed 
By  Turk  and  Mongol,  by  Persian,  Greek, 

and  Barbarian ! " 

Gesch,  der  Gold.  Horde,  461. 
0, 1400.  "I  ordained  that  every  Ameer 
who  should  reduce  a  Kingdom,  or  defeat  an 
army,  should  be  exalted  by  three  things ; 
hj  a  title  of  honour,  by  the  Tngh  (Yak's 
tail  standard],  and  by  the  Nakkdra  [great 
kettle  drum];  and  should  be  dignified 
by  the  title  of  Bahaudur." — Timour's  Insti- 
tutes, 283 ;  see  also  291-293. 

1404.  "E  elles  le  dixeron  q  aquel  era  uno 
de  los  valietes  e  Bahadures  q'en  el  linage 
del  Senor  auia." — Clavijo,  f.  34. 

_  ■'  E  el  home  (J  este  haae  e  mas  vino  beue 
dizen  que  es  Bahadur,  que  dizen  eUes  por 
homem  rezio." — ^Do.  f.  46  v. 

1407.  "  The  Prince  mounted,  escorted  by 
a  troop  of  Bahadurs,  who  were  always  about 

*  Bee  Chinese  Itecorder,  1876,  vii.  324,  and  Kova- 
Ufski's  Mongol  Diet.  No.  1058. 

t  Orient  und  Occident,  i.  137. 

}  See  s.  V.  Faghfur :  also  Marco  Polo,  2nd  ed. 
ii.  131. 


his  person." — Abdv/rrazzdk's  Hist,  in  Not.  et 
Ext.  xiv.  126. 

_  1536.  (As aproper name)  " Ita4 iUe  poten- 
tissimuB  Rex  Eadnr,  Indiae  universae  terror, 
a  quo  nonulli  regnu  Pori  maximi  quSdam 
regis  teneri  affirmant.  .  .  ." — Letter  from 
John  III.  of  Portugal,  to  Pope  Paul  III. 

Hardly  any  native  name  occurs  more 
frequently  in  the  Portuguese  Hist,  of 
India  than  this  of  Badur — ^viz.,  Baha- 
dur Shah  the  warlike  and  powerful 
king  of  Guzerat  (1526-1537),  killed  in 
a  fray  which  closed  an  interview  with 
the  Viceroy,  Nuno  da  Cunha,  at  Diu. 

We  have  said  that  the  title  Behauder 
(Bahadur)  was  one  by  which  Hyder  Ali 
of  Mysore  was  commonly  known  in  his 
day.  Thus  in  the  two  next  quota- 
tions : 

1781.  "Sheikh  Hussein  upon  the  guard 
tells  me  that  our  army  has  beat  the  Behau- 
der \i.e,  Hyder  Ali],  and  that  peace  was 
making.  Another  sepoy  in  the  afternoon 
teUs  us  that  the  Behaiider  had  destroyed 
our  army,  and  was  besieging  Madras." — 
Gaptimty  of  Son.  John  Lindsay,  in  Lives  of 
Lindsays,  iii.  296. 

1800.  "  One  lac  of  Behaudry  pagodas." — 
Wellington,  i.  148. 

1801.  "Thomas,  who  was  much  in  liquor, 
now  turned  round  to  his  sowars,  and  said — 
'  Could  any  one  have  stopped  Sahib  Bahau- 
door  at  this  gate  but  one  month  ago  ? '  '  No, 

no,'  replied  they ;  on  which " — Skimner, 

Mil.  Mem.  i.  236. 

1876.  "Reverencing  at  the  same  time 
bravery,  dash,  and  boldness,  andloviug  their 
freedom,  they  (the  Kirghiz)  were  always 
ready  to  foUow  the  standard  of  any  batyr, 
or  hero  ....  who  might  appear  on  the 
stage." — Sclmyler's  Turkestan,  i.  33. 

1878.  "  Peacock  feathers  for  some  of  the 
subordinate  officers,  a  yellow  jacket  for  the 
successful  general,  and  the  bestowal  of  the 
Manchoo  title  of  Baturu,  or  'Brave,'  on 
some  of  the  most  distinguished  brigadiers, 
are  probably  all  the  honours  which  await 
the  return  of  a  triumphal  army.  The  re- 
ward which  fell  to  the  share  of  '  Chinese 
Gordon '  for  the  part  he  took  in  the  sup- 
pression of  the  Taiping  rebellion  was  a  yel- 
low jacket,  and  the  title  of  ^aiJWJihas  lately 
been  bestowed  on  Mr.  Mesny  for  years  of 
faithful  service  against  the  rebels  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Kweichow." — Saturday  Review, 
Aug.  10,  p.  182. 

„  "There  is  nothing  of  the  great 
bahawder  about  him."  —  Athermum,  No. 
2670,  p.  851. 

1879.  "This  strictly  prohibitive  Procla- 
mation is  issued  by  the  Provincial  Admini- 
strative Board  of  Likim  ....  and  Chang, 
Brevet- Provincial  Judge,  chief  of  the  Foo- 
chow  liikim  Central  Office,  Taot'ai  for 
special  service,  and  Bat'uru  with  the  title 
of '  Awe-inspiring  Brave. ' " — Transl.  of  Pro- 
clamaiion  against  the  cultivation  of  the  Poppy 
in  Foochow,  July,  1879. 


BAIKBEE. 


38 


BALAGHAUT. 


Baikree,  s.  The  Bombay  name  for 
the  Barking-deer,  q.  t.  It  is  Guza- 
ratl  bekrl;  and,  aoo.  to  Jerdon,  Mahx. 
heJcra  or  hekar,  but  this  is  not  in  Moles- 
worth's  Diet. 

1879.  ' '  Any  one  who  has  shot  baikri  on 
the  spurs  of  the  Ghats  can  tell  how  it  is  pos- 
sible unerringly  to  mark  down  these  little 
beasts,  taking  up  their  position  for  the  day 
In  the  early  dawn," — Overl.  Times  of  India, 
Suppt.  May  12,  76. 

Bajra.  Hind,  hd^'ra  and  hdjrl  (Pe- 
nicillaria  spicata,  Willden.).  One  of 
the  tall  millets  forming  a  dry  crop  in 
many  parts  of  India.  Forbes  calls  it 
bahjeree  {Or.  Mem.  ii.  406). 

1844.  "The  ground  (at  Maharajpore) 
was  generally  covered  with  bajree,  full  5  or 
6  feet  high.  — Lord  Ellenborongh  in  Ind. 
Admin.  414. 

Bakir-khani,  s.  A  kind  of  cake, 
almost  exactly  resembling  pie-crust, 
said  to  owe  its  name  to  its  inventor 
Baldr  Khan. 

Balachong,  Blachong,  s.  Mala.y 
haldchdn.  The  characteristic  condi- 
ment of  the  Indo-Ohiaese  and  Malayan 
races,  composed  of  prawns,  sardines, 
and  other  small  fish,  allowed  to  fer- 
ment in  a  heap,  and  then  mashed  up 
with  salt.  Marsden  calls  it  '  a  species 
of  caviare,'  which  is  hardly  fair  to  ca- 
viare. It  is  the  ngapi  of  the  Burmese, 
and  trail  of  the  Javanese,  and  is  proba- 
bly, as  Orawfurd  says,  the  Eoman 
garum.  One  of  us,  who  has  witnessed 
the  process  of  preparing  ngdpi  on  the 
island  of  Negrais,  is  almost  disposed  to 
agree  with  the  Venetian  Gasparo  Balbi 
(1583),  who  says,  "he  would  rather 
smell  a  dead  dog,  to  say  nothing  of 
eating  it"  _(f.  125  v).  But  when  this 
experience  is  absent  it  may  be  more 
tolerable. 

1688.  Dampier  writes  it  Balachaun,  ii.  28. 

1727.  "  Bankasay  is  famous  for  making 
Balliohang,  a  Sauce  made  of  dried 
Shrimps,  Cod-pepper,  Salt,  and  a  Sea- 
weed or  Grass,  all  well  mixed  and  beaten 
up  to  the  Consistency  of  thick  Mustard." — 
A.  Hamilton,  ii.  194. 

The  same  author,  in  speaking  of  Peg^, 
calls  the  like  sauce  Frock  (44),  which  was 
probably  the  Talain  name.  It  appears  also 
in  Sormerat  under  the  form  Prox  (ii.  305). 

1784.  "Blaehang  .  .  is  esteemed  a  great 
dehcaoy  among  the  Malays,  and  is  by  them 
exported  to  the  west  of  India.  ...  It  is  a 
species  of  caviare,  and  is^extremelyjoffensive 
and  disgusting  to  persons  who  are  not  accus- 
tomed to  ii."— Marsden' s  H.  of  Sumatra, 
2nd  ed.  57, 


1883.  "...  blaehang— a  Malay  prepa- 
ration much  relished  by  European  lovers  of 
decomposed  cheese.  .  ."—Bird,  Golden  Cher- 
sonese, 96. 

Balaghaut,  used  as  n.p.;  Pers.  hald, 
'above,'  Hind.  Mahr.,.&c.,  ghdi,  'a 
pass,' — ^the  country  'above  the  passes,' 
i.e.  above  the  passes  over  the  range  of 
mountains  which  we  call  the  ' '  Western 
Ghauts  "  (see  Grhauts).  The  mistaken 
idea  that  ghat  means  '  mountains ' 
causes  Forbes  to  give  a  nonsensical 
explanation,  cited  below.  The  expres- 
sion may  be  illustrated  by  the  old 
Scotch  phrases  regarding  "  below  and 
above  the  Pass  "  of  so  and  so ;  imply- 
ing Lowlands  and  Highlands. 

0.  1562.  "AH  these  things  were  brought 
by  the  Moors,  who  traded  in  pepper  which 
they  brought  from  the  hills  where  it  grew, 
by  land  in  Bisnega,  and  Balagate,  and  Cam- 
bay." — Gorrea  of  Ld.  Stanley,  p.  344. 

1563.  "  B.  Let  us  get  on  horseback  and  go 
for  a  ride  ;  and  as  we  go  you  shall  tell  me 
what  is  the  meaning  of  Nizamosha,  for  you 
often  speak  to  me  of  such  a  person. 

"  0.  I  will  tell  you  now  that  he  is  a  King 
in  the  Bagalate  (misprint  for  Balagate),  , 
whose  father  I  have  often  attended  medi- 
cally, and  the  son  himself  sometimes.  From 
him  I  have  received  from  time  to  time  more 
than  12,000  pa/rdaos;  and  he  offered  me  a 
salary  of  40,000  pardaos  if  I  would  visit  him 
for  so  many  months  every  year,  but  I 
would  not  accept." — Garcia  de  Orta,  i.  33ii. 

1598.  "This  high  land  on  the  toppe  is 
very  fiatte  and  good  to  build  upon,  called 
'Bala,ga,tte."—Zinschoten,  20. 

„  "Ballagate,  that  is  to  say,  above 
the  hill,  for  Balla  is  above,  and  Gate  is  a 
hill.  .  ."—Ibid.  49. 

1614.  "The  coast  of  Coromandel,  Bala- 
gatt  or  Telingana." — Sainsbury,  i.  301. 

1666.  "  Balagate  est  une  des  riches 
Provinces  du  Grand  Mogol.  .  .  EUe  est 
au  midi  de  oelle  de  C3.-aAick."—Theven,ot,  v. 
216. 

1673.  ".  .  opening  the  ways  to  Baligaot, 
that  Merchants  might  with  safety  bring 
down  their  Goods  to  Port." — Fryer,  78. 

c.  1760.  "The  Ball-a-gat  Mountains, 
which  are  extremely  high,  and  so  called 
from  Bal,  mountain,  and  gatt,  flat  [!],  be- 
cause one  part  of  them  affords  large  and 
delicious  plains  on  their  summit,  little 
known  to  Europeans."— ffrose,  i.  231. 

This  is  nonsense,  but  the  following 
are  also  absurd  misdescriptions : — 

1805.  "Bala  Ghaut,  the  higher  or  upper 
Gaut  or  Ghaut,  a  range  of  mountains  so 
caUed  to  distinguish  them  from  the  Payen 
Ghauts,  the  lower  Ghauts  or  Passes.''— 
Diet,  of  Wo^-ds  used  in  E.  Indies,  28. 

1813.  "  In  some  parts  this  tract  is  called 


BALASOBE. 


39 


BALCONY. 


the  Balla-Gaut,  or  high  mountains  ;  to  dis- 
tinguish them  from  the  lower  Gaut,*  nearer 
the  sea." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  i.  206. 

Balasore,  n.  p.  A  town,  and  dis- 
trict of  Orissa ;  the  site  of  one  of  the 
earliest  Englisi  factories  in  the  ' '  Bay  " 
(q.  T.),  established  in  1642,  and  then 
an  important  seaport.  Supposed  to  be 
properly  Balesvara. 

1676. 
"When  in  the  vale  of  Balaser  I  fought, 

And  from  Bengal  the  captive  Monarch 
brought." 

Dryden,  AuruTigzeie,  ii.  1. 

1727.  "The  Sea-shore  of  Balasore  being 
very  low,  and  the  Depths  of  Water  very 
gradual  from  the  Strand,  make  Ships  in 
Ballasore  Road  keep  a  good  Distance  from 
the  Shore ;  for  in  4  or  5  Fathoms,  they  ride 
3  Leagues  oif." — A.  Ham.  i.  397. 


S,  s.  A  kind  of  ruby,  or  rather 
a  rose-red  spiaelle.  This  is  not  an 
Anglo-Indian  word,  but  it  is  a  word 
of  Asiatic  origin,  occurring  freqiiently 
in  old  travellers.  It  is  a  corruption 
oiBalakhshi,  a  popular  form  of  jBadatt- 
sM,  because  these  rubies  came  from 
the  famous  mines  on  the  Upper 
Oxus,  in  one  of  the  districts  subject  to 
Badakhshan. 

0.  1350.  "  The  mountains  of  Badakhshan 
have  given  their  name  to  the  Badaldishi 
ruby,  vulgarly  called  a?-Balakhsh." — Ibn 
Satuta,  iii.  59,  394. 

1404.  ' '  Tenia  (Tamerlan)  vestido  vna  ropa 
et  vn  paiio  de  seda  raso  sin  lavores  e  e  la 
cabega  tenia  vn  sombrero  blaco  alto  con  un 
Balaz  en  cima  e  con  aljofai  e  piedras." — 
Glam^o,  f.  44. 

1516.  "  These  balasses  are  found  in  Bala- 
xayo,  which  is  a  kingdom  of  the  mainland 
near  Pegu  and  Bengal." — Barhosa,  213. 

This  is  very  bad  geography  for  Barbosa, 
who  is  usually  accurate  and  judicious,  but 
it  is  surpassed  in  much  later  days. 

1581.  "I  could  never  understand  from 
whence  those  that  be  called  Balassi  come." 
— Ccemr  Frederike  in  Hakl.  ii.  372. 

1611.  ' '  Of  Ballace  Rubies  little  and  great, 
good  and  bad,  there  are  single  two  thousand 
pieces  "  (in  Aibar's  treasury). — Hawkins  in 
Pvirchas,  i.  217. 

1653.  "Les  Koyaumes  de  Pegou,  d'oii 
viennent  les  rubis  halets." — De  laBovMaye- 
le-Gouz,  126. 

1673.  "  The  last  sort  is  called  a  Ballace 
Kuby,  which  is  not  in  so  much  esteem  as  the 
SpineU,  because  it  is  hot  so  well  coloured." 
— Fryer,  215. 

1681.  .  .  .  "ay  ciertos  halaxes,  que 
llamau  candidos,  que  son  como  los  dia- 
mantea." — Martinez  de  la  Puente,  12. 


*  F&'m-gli&t;  see  Payenghaut. 


1689.  ' '  The  Balace  Kuby  is  supposed  by 
some  to  have  taken  its  name  from  Palatium, 
or  Palace  ....  the  most  probable  Conjec- 
ture is  that  of  Ma/rcus  Paulus  Venetus,  that 
it  is  borrow'd  from  the  Country,  where  they 
are  found  in  greatest  Plentie.  .  .  ." — Oving- 
ton,  588. 

Balcony,  s.  Not  an  Anglo-Indian 
word,  but  sometimes  regarded  as  of 
Oriental  origia;  a  thing  more  than 
doubtful.  The  etymology  aUuded  to 
by  Mr.  Schuyler  and  by  the  lamented 
WiUiam  Gill  in  the  quotations  below, 
is  not  new,  though  we  know  not  who 
first  suggested  it.  Neither  do  we  know 
whether  the  word  balagani,  which  Er- 
man  {Tr.  in  Siberia,  E.  T.  i.  115)  tells 
us  is  the  name  given  to  the  wooden 
booths  at  the  Nijnei  Fair,  be  the  same 
Persian  word  or  no.  Both  Wedgwood 
and  Littr6  connect  balcony  with  the 
word  which  appears  in  English  as  balh, 
and  with  the  Italian  balco,  '  a  soafiold- 
iag '  and  the  like,  also  used  for  '  a 
box'  at  the  play.  Balco,  as  well  as 
palco,  is  a  form  occurring  in  early 
Italian.  Thus  Eranc.  da  Buti,  com- 
menting on  Dante  (1885-87)  says : 
"  Balco  ^  luogo  alto  done  si  monta  e 
scende."  Hence  naturally  would  be 
formed  balcone,  which  we  have  in  Giov. 
Villani,  in  Boccaccio  and  in  Petrarch. 

Manuzzi  (FocaJoZario  It.)  defines  bal- 
cone as=finestra  (?). 

It  may  be  noted  as  to  the  modern 
pronunciation  that  whilst  ordinary 
mortals  (including  among  verse- 
writers  Scott  and  Lockhart,  Tennyson 
and  Hood)  accent  the  word  as  a  dactyl 
{balcSny),  the  crime  de  la  crime,  if  we 
are  not  mistaken,  makes  it,  or  did  in 
the  last  generation  make  it,  as  Oowper 
does  below,  an  amphibrach  (balcony) : 
"Xanthus  his  name  with  those  of 
heavenly  birth,  But  called  Scamander 
by  the  sons  of  earth !" 

c.  1348.  E  al  continue  v'era  pieno  di  belle 
donne  a'  halconi." — Giov.  Villani,  x.  132-4. 

c.  1340-50. 
"  II  figliuol  di  Latona  avea  gik,  nove 
Volte  guardato  dal  balcon  sovrano. 
Per  quella,  ch'aloun  tempo  raosse 
I  suoi  sospir,  ed  or  gli  altrui  commove  in 
vano." 

Peirarca.Bime,  Pte.  i.  Sonn.  35, 
ed,  Pisa,  1805. 

0.  1340-50. 
"  Ma  si  com'  uom  talor  ohe  piange,  a  parte 
Vede  cosa  che  gli  occhi,  e  '1  cor  alletta, 
Cosi  colei  per  ch'io  son  in  prigione 
Standosi  ad  un  balcone, 
Che  fti  sola  a'  suoi  di  cosa  perfetta 
Cominoiai  a  mirar  con  tale  desio 


BALOON. 


40 


BAMBOO. 


Che  me  stesso,  e  '1  mio  mal  pose  in  obllo  : 
I'era  in  terra,  e  '1  cor  mio  in  Paradiso." 

Id.  Eime,  Pte.  ii.  Canzone  4. 
1667.  "And  be  it  further  enacted,  That 
in  the  Pront  of  all  Houses,  hereafter  to  be 
erected  in  any  such  Streets  as  by  Act  of 
Common  Council  shall  be  declared  to  be 
Hish  Streets,  Balconies  Pour  Poot  broad 
with  Rails  and  Bars  of  Iron  .  .  .  shall  be 
placed.  .  .  .  ."—Act  19  Car.  II.,  cap.  3, 
sect.  13.  (Act  for  Rebuilding  the  City  of 
London). 

1783. 

"  At  Edmonton  his  loving  wife 
From  the  balcony  spied 
Her  tender  husband,  wond'ring  much 
To  see  how  he  did  ride." 

John  Gilpin. 
1805. 
"Por  from  the  lofty  balcony, 
Eung  trumpet,  shalm  and  psaltery." 

Lay  of  the  Last  Minstrel. 
1833. 

"  Under  tower  and  balcfiny, 
By  garden-wall  and  gallery  • 

A  gleaming  shape  she  floated  \>j, 
Dead  pale  between  the  houses  high." 
Tetmyson's  Lady  of  Shalott. 
1876.     "The  houses  (in  Turkestan)  are 
generally  but  of  one  story,  though  some- 
times there  is  •  a  small  upper  room  called 
lala-khana  (Pers.  hala,  upper,  and  khama, 
room)  whence  we  get  'b3.loon-v."Schmjler's 
Twrkestam,  i.  120. 

1880.  ' '  Bala  khana  means  '  upper  house, ' 
or  'upper  place,'  and  is  applied  to  the  room 
built  oyer  the  archway  by  which  the  ch&ppa 
kh&nS,  IS  entered,  and  from  it,  by  the  way, 
we  got  our  word  '  Balcony  '."—MS.  Jour- 
nal in  Persia  of  Captain  W.  J.  Gill  K.E. 

Baloon,  Balloon,  &c.  s.  A  rowing 
vessel  formerly  used  in  various  parts  of 
tlie  Indies,  tlie  basis  of  wliicli  was  a  large 
canoe,  or  'dug-out.'  There  is  a 
Malir.  word  halyanw,  a  kind  of  barge, 
which  is  probably  the  original. 

1539.  "B  embarcando-se  .  .  .  partio,  e  o 
forao  aqcompanhando  dez  ou  doze  balSoH 
ate  a  Ilha  de  Upe.  .  .  ,"  Pinto,  ch.  xiv. 

1634. 

"  Neste  tempo  da  terra  para  a  armada 
Balaes,  e  caP  luzes  cruzar  vimos.  . .'' 
Malaca  Conquistada,  iii.  44. 

1673.  "The  President  commanded  his 
own  Baloon  (a  Barge  of  State,  of  Two  and 
i  wenty  Oars)  to  attend  me." — Fi-yer  70. 

1755.  "The  Burmas  has  now  Eighty 
Ballongs  none  of  which  as  [sic-]  ^eat 
Guns.  "-Letter  from  Capt.  B.  Jackson  In 
Balrym/ple,  Or.  Repert.  i.  195. 

^}f^^-  "'P''-^  '^  J'^®  simplest  of  an  bokts, 
and  consists  merely  of  the  trunk  of  a  tree 
hoUowed  out,  to  the  extremities  of  which 
^f^^L^°''^  are  applied,  to  represent  a 
^^^l^  ^IV'  *^®  *^°  titles  are  boards 
jomed  by  rottms  or  small  bambous  without 
naiJs;  no  iron  whatsoever  enters  into  their 


construction  ....  The  Balaums  are  used 
in  the  district  of  Chittagong." — Solvyns,  iii. 

Balsora,  n.  p.  This  old  form  used 
to  be  famiHar  from  its  use  in  the 
popular  version  of  the  Arabian  Nights 
after  Galland.  It  is  Basra  properly, 
long  the  chief  mart  of  the  Euphrates 
and  Tigris  Delta. 

Baity,  s.  Hind.  laMl,  a  bucket. 
This  is  the  Port,  halde. 

Balwar,  s.  This  is  the  native  ser- 
vant's form  of  '  barber,'  shaped  by  the 
'  striving  after  meaning '  as  balwar,  for 
halwdla,  i.e.  'capiUarius,'  'hair-man.' 
It  often  takes  the  further  form  bal-blir, 
another  factitious  hybrid,  shaped  by 
Pers.  hundan,  'to  cut,'  quasi  'hair- 
cutter.'  But  though  now  obsolete, 
ther?  was  also  (see  both  Meninshi,  and 
Vullers  s.v.)  a  Persian  word  l&rh&r, 
for  a  barber  or  surgeon,  from  which 
came  this  Turkish  term  "Le  Berher- 
bachi,  qui  fait  la  barbe  au  Pacha," 
which  we  find  (c.  1674)  in  the  Appen- 
dix to  the  journal  of  Antoine  Galland, 
pubd.  at  Paris,  1881  (ii.  190).  It  looks 
as  if  this  must  have  been  an  early 
loan  from  Europe. 

Bamboo,  s.  Applied  to  many 
gigantic  grasses,  of  which  Bamibuea 
arundinacea  and  i?.  vulgaris  are  the  most 
commonly  cultivated;  but  there  are 
ma,ny  other  species  of  the  same  and 
allied  genera  in  use ;  natives  of  tropi- 
cal Asia,  Africa,  and  America.  This 
word,  one  of  the  commonest  in  Anglo- 
India,n  daily  use,  and  thoroughly  na- 
turalised in  English,  is  of  exceedingly 
obscure  origin.  According  to  Wilson 
it  is  Canarese  hdnbu.  Marsden  inserts 
it  in  his  dictionary  as  good  Malay. 
Crawfurd  says  it  is  certainly  used  on 
the  west  coast  of  Sumatra  as  a  native 
word,  but  that  it  is  elsewhere  un- 
known to  the  Malay  languages.  The 
usual  Mal.  word  is  buluh.  He  thinks 
it  more  likely  to  have  found  its  way 
into  English  from  Sumatra  than  from 
Canara.  But  there  is  evidence  enough 
of  its  familiarity  among  the  Portu- 
guese before  the  end  of  the  16th 
century  to  indicate  the  probability  that 
we  adopted  the  word,  like  so  many 
others,  through  them.  We  believe  that 
the  correct  Canarese  word  is  banwu. 
In  the  16th  century  the  form  in'  the 
Ooncan  appears  to  have  been  mamhu, 
or  at  least  it  was  so  represented  by  the 


BAMBOO. 


41 


BAMBOO. 


Portuguese.  Eumpliius  seems  to  sug- 
gest a  quaint  onomatopceia :  ' '  vehemen- 
tissimos  eduiit  ictus  et  sonitus,  quum 
incendio  comburuutur,  quando  notum 
ejus  nomen  Bamiu,  Bambu,  facile  ex- 
auditur." — {Herh.  Arrib.  iv.  17.) 

Th.e  term,  applied  to  tahasMr,  a 
siliceous  concretion,  in  the  bamboo,  in 
our  first  quotation  seems  to  sbow  that 
hamboo  or  mambu  was  one  of  the  words 
wMoL.  tbePortuguese  inherited  from  an 
earlier  use  by  Persian  or  Arab  traders. 
But  we  haye  not  been  successful  in 
finding  other  proof  of  this. 

It  is  possible  that  the  Oanarese  word 
is  a  vernacular  corruption,  or  deyelop- 
ment,  of  the  Sansk.  vansa,  whence  H. 
hdns.  Bamboo  does  not  occiLr,  so  far 
as  we  can  find,  in  any  of  the  earlier 
XVIth  century  books,  which  employ 
canna  or  the  like. 

In  England  the  term  bamboo-cane 
is  habitually  applied  to  a  kind  of 
walking-stick,  which  is  formed  not 
from  any  bamboo  but  from  a  species 
of  rattan.  It  may  be  noted  that  some 
15  to  20  years  ago  there  existed  along 
the  high  road  between  Putney  Station 
and  West  HUl  a  garden  fence  of 
bamboos  of  considerable  extent;  it 
often  attracted  the  attention  of  one 
of  the  present  writers. 

1563.  "The  people  from  whom  it  (taba- 
shvr)  is  got  call  it  sacfflr-mambum  ....  be- 
cause the  canes  of  that  plant  are  called  by 
the  Indians  mambu." — Garcia,  f.  194. 

1578.  "  Some  of  these  (canes),  especially 
in  Malabar,  are  found  so  large  that  the 
people  make  use  of  them  as  boats  (embarca- 
\eiones)  not  opening  them  out,  but  cutting 
We  of  the  canes  right  across  and  using  the 
natural  knots  to  stop  the  ends,  and  so  a 
cWple  of  naked  blacks  go  upon  it  .  .  .  each 
OR  them  at  his  own  end  of  the  mambu* 
(so\  they  call  it)  [being  provided  with  two 
paddles,  one  in  each  hand  ....  and  so 
upoii  a  cane  of  this  kind  the  folk  pass  across, 
and  Vitting  with  their  legs  clinging  naked." 
— C.  Acosta,  Tractado,  296. 

Again : 

".  .),  and  many  people  on. that  river 
(of  Cranganor)  make  use  of  those  canes  in 
place  of  boats,  to  be  safe  from  the  numerous 
Crocodiles  or  Caymoins  (as  they  call  them) 
which  are  in  the  river  (which  are  in  fact 
great  and  ferocious  lizards)"  UagoAios]. — lb. 
297. 

These  passages  are  curious  as  explaining, 
if  they  hardly  justify,  Ctesias,  in  what  we 
have  regarded  as  one  of  his  greatest  bounces, 
viz.,  his  story  of  Indian  canes  big  enough  to 
be  used  as  boats. 

1586.     "  All  the  houses  are  made  of  canes. 


*  In  orig.  imbu. 


which  they  call  Bambos,  and  bee  covered 
with  Strawe." — Fitch,  in  Hakl.  ii.  391. 

1598.  ...  "a  thioke  reede  as  big  as  a 
man's  legge,  which  is  called  BambuB." — 
Idnschoten,  56. 

1608.  "lava  multas  producit  aruudines 
grossas,  quas  Kanbu  vocant." — Frima  Fars 
Desc.  Itiii.  Navalis  in  Indiam  (Houtman's 
Voyage)  p.  36. 

c.  1610.  "  Les  Portugais  et  les  Indiens  ne 
se  seruent  point  d'autres  bastons  pour  por- 
ter leurs  palanquins  ou  litieres.  lis  I'appel- 
lent  partout  Bambou." — Fyrard,  i.  237. 

1615.  ' '  These  two  kings  (of  Camboj  a  and 
Siam)  have  neyther  Horses,  nor  any  fiery 
Instruments  :  but  make  use  only  of  bowes, 
and  a  certaine  kind  of  pike,  made  of  a  knottie 
wood  like  Canes,  called  Bambuc,  which  is 
exceeding  strong,  though  pliant  and  supple 
for  vse." — De  Monfart,  33. 

1621.  "These  Forts  will  better  appeare 
by  the  Draught  thereof,  herewith  sent  to 
your  Worships,  inclosed  in  a  Bamboo." — 
Letter  in  Furchas,  i.  699. 

1623.  "  Among  the  other  trees  there  was 
an  immense  quantity  of  bambtt,  or  very  large 
Indian  canes,  and  all  clothed  and  covered 
with  pretty  green  foliage  that  went  creeping 
up  them."— P.  delta  Valle,  ii.  640. 

c.  1666.  "Cette  machine  est  suspendue 
k  une  longue  barre  que  Ton  appelle  Pambou. " 
—Thevenot,  v.  162. 

(This  spelling  recurs  throughout  a  chapter 
describing  palankins,  though  elsewhere  the 
traveller  writes  bamibou). 

1673.  "A  Bambo,  which  is  along hoUow 
cane." — Fryer,  34. 

1727.  "The  City  (Ava)  tho'  great  and 
populous,  is  only  built  of  Bambou  Canes." 
— jL.  Hamilton,  ii.  47. 

1855.  "  When  I  speak  of  bamboo  huts,  I 
mean  to  say  that  post  and  walls,  wall-plates 
and  rafters,  floor  and  thatch  and  the  withes 
that  bind  them,  are  all  of  bamboo.  In  fact 
it  might  almost  be  said  that  among  the 
Indo-Chinese  nations  the  staff  of  life  is  a 
Bamboo.  Scaffolding  and  ladders,  landing- 
jetties,  fishing  apparatus,  irrigation-wheels 
and  scoops,  oars,  masts  and  yards,  spears 
and  arrows,  hats  and  helmets,  bow,  bow- 
string and  quiver,  oil-cans,  water-stoups 
and  cooking-pots,  pipe-sticks,  conduits, 
clothes-boxes,  pan-boxes,  dinner-trays, 
pickles,  preserves,  and  melodious  musical 
instruments,  torches,  footballs,  cordage, 
bellows,  mats,  paper,*  these  are  but  a  few 
of  the  articles  that  are  made  from  the 
bamboo." — Mission  to  Ava,  p.  153. 

Bamboos  are  sometimes  popularly 
distinguished  (after  a  native  idiom)  as 
male  and  female ;  the  latter  embracing 

*  To  these  may  be  added,  from  a  cursory  inspec- 
tion of  a  collection  in  one  of  the  museums  at  Kew, 
combs,  mugs,  sun-blinds,  cages,  grotesque  carv- 
ings, brushes,  fans,  shirts,  sails,  teapots,  pipes, 
and  harps. 


BJMO. 


42 


BANCOCK. 


all  the  common  species  -with  toUow 
stems,  the  former  title  being  applied 
to  a  certain  kind  (in  fact  a  sp.  of  a 
distinct  genus,  Dendfocalamus  stric- 
tus),  wMch.  has  a  solid  or  nearly  solid 
core,  and  is  much  used  for  bludgeons 
(see  lattee)  and  spear-shafts.  It  is  re- 
markable that  this  popular  distinction 
by  sex  was  known  to  Ctesias  (c.  B.C. 
400)  who  says  that  the  Indian  reeds 
were  divided  into  male  and  female, 
the  male  having  no  ivrepavrjv. 

One  of  the  present  writers  has  seen 
(and  partaken  of)  rice  cooked  in  a  joint 
of  bamboo,  among  the  Khyens,  a  hill- 
people  of  Arakan.  And  Mr.  Mark- 
ham  mentions  the  same  practice  as 
prevalent  among  the  Chunchos  and 
savage  aborigines  on  the  eastern  slopes 
of  the  Andes.  {J.  B.  Oeog.  Soc.  xxy. 
155.)  An  endeavour  was  made  in 
Pegu  in  1855  to  procure  the  largest 
obtainable  bamboo.  It  was  a  little 
over  10  inches  in  diametei-.  But 
Clusius  states  that  he  had  seen  two 
great  specimens  in  the  University  at 
Leyden,  30  feet  long  and  from  14  to  16 
inches  in  diameter.  And  E.  Haeckel, 
in  his  Visit  to  Ceylon  (1882),  speaks  of 
bamboo-stems  at  Peridenia,  "  each 
from  a  foot  to  two  feet  thick."  We 
can  obtain  no  corroboration  of  any- 
thing approaching  two  feet. 

Bamo,  n.  p.  Burm.  Bha-maw,  Shan 
Manmaw;  in  Chinese  Sin-Kai,  'New- 
market.' A  town  on  the  upper 
Irawadi,  where  one  of  the  chief 
routes  from  China  abuts  on  that  river. 
The  old  Shan  town  of  Bamo  was  on  the 
Tapeng  E.  about  20  m.  east  of  the 
Irawadi,  and  it  is  supposed  that  the 
BngUsh  factory  alluded  to  by  Dal- 
rymple  was  there. 

1759.  ' '  This  branch  seems  formerly  to  have 
been  driven  from  the  Establishment  at 
Frammoo." — Dalrymple,  Or.  Eep.  i.  111. 

Banana,  s.  The  fruit  of  Mma 
paradisaica,  and  W.  sapientum  of 
Linnaeus,  but  now  reduced  to  one 
species  under  the  latter  name  by  E. 
Brown.  This  word  is  not  used  in 
India,  though  one  hears  it  in  the  Straits 
Settlements.  The  word  itself  is  'said 
by  De  Orta  to  have  come  from  Guinea ; 
so  also  Pigafetta  (see  below).  The 
matter  will  be  more  conveniently 
treated  under  Plantain,  q.  v. 

1!563.  "The  Arab  calls  these  musa  or 
amumj  there  are  chapters  on  the  subject 
in  Avioenna  and  Serapion,  and  they  call 
them  by  this   name,   as  does  Basis  also. 


Moreover,  in  Guinea  they  have  these  figs, 
and  call  them  bananas."— Sarew,  93  v. 

1598.  "Other  fruits  there  are  termed 
Banana  which  we  think  to  be  the  Muses  of 
Egypt  and  Soria  ....  but  here  they  cut 
them  yearly,  to  the  end  they  may  bear  the 
tetter."— Tr.ofPif/o/ctta's  Congo,  in'Harleian 
Coll.  ii.  553  (also  in  Purehas,  ii.  1008). 

c.  1610.  "Des  lannes  (marginal  rubric 
Bannanes)  que  les  Portugais  appeUent 
fig-ues  d'Inde,  and  aux  Maldives  QvMa."— 
Pyrard  de  la  Vol,  i.  85. 

,The  Maldive  word  here  is  the  same  as 
Hind,  kela  (Skt.  iadala). 

1673.  "Bonanoes,  which  are  a  sort  of 
Plantain,  though  less,  yet  much  more  grate- 
ful."— Fryer,  40. 

1686.  "  The  Bonano  tree  is  exactly  like 
the  Plantain  for  shape  and  bigness,  not 
easily  distinguishable  from  it  but  by  the 
Eruit,  which  is  a  great  deal  smaller."— 
Dumpier,  i.  316. 

Banchoot,  Beteechoot,  ss.  Terms 
of  abuse,  which  we  should  hesitate  to 
print  if  their  odious  meaning  were  not 
obscure  "  to  the  general."  If  it  were 
known  to  the  Englishmen  who  some- 
times use  the  words,  we  believe  there 
are  few  who  would  not  shrink  from 
such  brutality.  Somewhat  similar  ia 
character  seem  the  words  which  Saul 
in  his  rage  flings  at  his  noble  son  (1 
Sam.  XX.  30). 

1638.  "  L'on  nous  monstra  ^  vne  demy 
heiie  de  la  ville  vn  sepulchre,  qu'ils  appel- 
lent  Bety-ehuit,  c'est  k  dire  la  vergogne  de 
la  fiUe  decouverte." — Mandelslo,  Paris, 
1659,  142.     See  also  Valentijn,  iv.  157. 

There  ia  a  handsome  tomb  and  mosque 
to  the  north  of  Ahmedabad,  erected  by 
Hajji  Malik  Baha-ud-din,  a  Wazir  of 
Sultan  Mahommed  Bigara,  in  memory 
of  his  wife  Bill  Achut  or  Achhut ;  and 
probably  the  vile  story  to  which  the 
I7th  century  travellers  refer  is  founded 
only  on  a  vulgar  misrepresentation  of 
this  name. 

1648.  "  Bety-chuit ;  dat  is  (onder  eerhre- 
dinge  gesproocken)  in  onse  tale  te  seggen, 
u  Dochters  Schaemelheyt." — Van  Twist, 
16. 

1792.  "The  officer  (of  Tippoo's  troops) 
who  led,  on  being  challenged  in  Moors  an- 
swered (Agari  que  logue) — '  We  belong  to 
the  advance ' — the  title  of  LaUy's  brigade, 
supposing  the  people  he  saw  to  be  their  own 
Europeans,  whose  uniform  also  is  red ;  but 
soon  discovering  his  mistake  the  command- 
ant called  out  {Feringhy  Banchoot ! — chelow) 
'  they_  are  the  rascally  EngUsh  !  Make  off ;' 
in  which  he  set  the  corps  a  ready  example." 
— Dirom's  Narrative,  147. 

Bancock,  n.  p.  The  modem  capital 
of  Siam,  properly  Bang-kdk;  see  ex- 


BANDANNA. 


43 


BANBEJAH. 


planation  by  Bp.  Pallegoix  in  quota- 
tion. It  tad  teen  the  site  of  forts 
erected  on  the  ascent  of  the  Menam 
to  the  old  capital  Ajnithia,  by  Con- 
stantino Phaulcon  in  1675;  here  the 
modern  city  was  established  as  the 
seat  of  government  in  1767 ,  after  the 
capture  of  Aynthia  (see  YutMa)  by 
the  Burmese  that  year.  It  is  uncertain 
if  the  first  quotation  refer  to  Bancock, 

1552.  ".  .  .  andBamplacot,  which  stands 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Menam." — Ban-os,  I. 
ix.  1. 

1727.  "  The  Ship  arrived  at  Bencock,  a 
Castle  about  half-way  up,  where  it  is  cus- 
tomary for  all  Ships  to  put  their  Guns 
ashore." — A.  Hamilton,  i.  363. 

1850.  "  Civitas  regia  tria  habet  nomina : 
.  .  .  han  makok,  per  contractionem  Bang- 
kok, pagus  oleastrorum,  est  nomen  primiti- 
vum  quod  hodie  etiam  vulgo  usurpatur." — 
Pallegoix,  Gram.  Lingvae  Thai,  Bangkok, 
1850,  p.  167. 

Bandanna,  s.  This  term  is  properly 
applied  to  the  rich  yellow  or  red  silk 
handkerchief,  with  diamond  spots  left 
white  by  pressure  applied  to  prevent 
their  receiving  the  dye.  The  etymo- 
logy may  be  gathered  from  Shake- 
spear's  Diet.,  which  gives  "  Sdndhnu; 
1 .  A  mode  of  dyeing  m  which  the  cloth 
is  tied  in  different  places,  to  prevent 
the  parts  tied  from  receiving  the  dye 
....  3.  a  kind  of  silk  cloth." 

A  class  or  caste  in  Guzerat  who  do 
this  kind  of  preparation  for  dyeing  are 
called  Bandhdra  {Drummond). 

0.  1590.  "His  Majesty  unproved  this 
department  in  four  ways  .  .  .  .Thirdly,  in 
stuffs  as,  .  .  .  Bandhnln,  Chhint,  Alchah." 
—Ain,  i.  91. 


1752.  "  The  Cossembazar  merchants 
having  fallen  short  in  gurrahs,  plain  taffa- 
ties,  ordinary  bandannoes,  and  chappas." — 
In  Long,  31. 

1813.  "Bandannoeg  .  .  .  S0O."—Milbum 
(List  of  Bengal  Piece-goods,  and  no.  to  the 
ton)  ii.  221. 

1848.  "Mr.  Scape, latelyadmitted  part- 
ner into  the  great  Calcutta  House  of  Fogle, 
Fake,  and  Cracksman  .  .  .  taking  Fake's 
place,  who  retired  to  a  princely  Park  in 
Sussex,  (the  Fogies  have  long  been  out  of 
the  firm,  and  Sir  Horace  Fogle  is  about  to 
be  raised  to  the  peerage  as  Baron  Bandanna) 
.  .  .  two  years  before  it  failed  for  a  milUon, 
and  plunged  half  the  Indian  public  into 
misery  and  ruin." — Vanity  Fair,  ii.  ch.  25. 

1866.  "'Of  course,'  said  Toogood, 
wiping  his  eyes  with  a  large  red  bandana 
handkerchief.  '  By  all  means,  come  along, 
Major.'  The  major  had  turned  his  face 
away,  and  he  also  was  weeping." — Last 
Chronicle  of  Barset,  ii.  362. 


1875.  "  In  Calcutta  Tariff  Valuations  : 
'Piece  goods  silk:  Bandanah  Choppahs, 
per  piece  of  7  handkerchiefs  .  .  .  score  .  .  . 
115  ife." 

Bandaree,  s.  Mahr.  Bhanddri,  the 
name  of  the  caste.  It  is  apphed  at 
Bombay  to  the  class  of  people  (of  a 
low  caste)  who  tend  the  coco-palm 
gardens  in  the  island,  and  draw  toddy, 
and  who  at  one  time  formed  a  local 
militia. 

1548.  "  ....  certain  duties  collected 
from  the  bandarys  who  draw  the  toddy 
[mra)  from  the  aldeas  .... " — S.  Botelho, 
Tombo,  203. 

1644.  "The  people  .  .  .  are  all  Chris- 
tians, or  at  least  the  greater  part  of  them 
consisting  of  artizans,  carpenters,  chaudaris 
(this  word  is  manifestly  a  mistranscription  of 
bandaris),  whose  business  is  to  gather  nuts 
from  the  coco-palms,  and  corumbis  (see 
Koonbee)  who  tni  the  ground  .  .  " — 
Bocarro,  MS. 

.    1673.     "The    President if   he   go 

abroad,  the  Bandarines  and  Moors  under 
two  Standards  march  before  him." — Fryer, 
68. 

"  .  .  .  .  besides  60  Field-pieces  ready  in 
their  Carriages  upon  occasion  to  attend  the 
Militia  and  Baaaarines." — Ibid.  66. 

c.  1760.  "There  is  also  on  the  island 
kept  up  a  sort  of  militia,  composed  of  the 
land-tillers,  and  bandarees,  whose  living 
depends  chiefly  on  the  cultivation  of  the 
coco-nut  trees." — Gfrose,  i.  46. 

1810,  "  Her  husband  came  home,  laden 
with  toddy  for  distilling.  He  is  a  ban- 
dar! or  toddy-gatherer." — Maria  Graham, 
26. 

c.  1836.  "Of  the  Bhundarees  the  most 
remarkable  usage  is  their  fondness  for  a 
pecuhar  species  of  long  trumpet,  called 
Bhongalee,  which,  ever  since  the  dominion 
of  the  Portuguese,  they  have  had  the  privi- 
lege of  carrying  and  blowing  on  certain  State 
occasions." — B.  Murphy,  in  Tr.  Bo.  Geog. 
Soc.  i.  131. 

1883.  "We  have  received  a  letter  from 
one  of  the  large  Bhundarries  in  the  city, 
pointing  out  that  the  tax  on  toddy  trees  is 
now  Es.  18  {IBs.  1.  8  as.)  per  tapped  toddy 
tree  per  annum,  whereas  in  1872  it  was  only 
He.  1  per  tree  ...  he  urges  that  the  Bom- 
bay toddy-drawers  are  entitled  to  the  privi- 
lege of  practising  their  trade  free  of  license, 
in  consideration  of  the  military  services-ren- 
dered by  their  ancestors  in  garrisoning  Bom- 
bay town  and  island,  when  the  Dutch  fleet 
advanced  towards  it  in  IGTO."— Times  of  In- 
dia (Mail),  July  17th. 

Bandejah,  s.  Port,  landeja,  a  salver, 
a  tray  to  put  presents  on.  We  have 
seen  the  word  used  only  in  the  fol- 
lowing passages : — ■ 

1621.  "We  and  the  Hollanders  went  to 


BANDEL. 


44 


BANDY. 


vizet  Semi  Bono,  and  we  carid  hym  a  bottell 
of  strong  water,  and  an  other  of  Spanish 
wine,  with  a  great  box  (or  bandeja)of  sweet 
bread." — Cocks' s  Diary,  ii.  143. 

e.  1760.  "  (Betel)  in  large  companies 
is  brought  in  ready  made  up  on  Japan 
chargers,  which  they  call  from  the  Portu- 
guese name,  Bandejahs,  something  like  our 
tea-boards." — Ch-ose,  i.  237. 

Band^a  appears  in  the  Manilla,  Vocdbu- 
lar  of  Blumentritt  as  used  there  for  the 
present  of  cakes  and  sweetmeats,  taste- 
fully packed  in  an  elegant  basket,  and  sent 
to  the  priest,  from  the  wedding  feast.  It 
corresponds  therefore  to  the  Indian  dali 
(see  Dolly). 

Sandel,  n.  p.  Tlie  name  of  tlie  old 
Portuguese  settlement  in  Bengal  about 
a  mile  above  Hoogly,  wbere  there  still 
exists  a  monastery,  said  to  be  tbe  oldest 
cburcb  in  Bengal  (see  Imp.  Gazetteer). 
The  name  is  a  Port,  corruption  of  ban- 
dar, '  the  wharf ; '  and  in  this  shape  the 
■word  was  applied  among  the  Portu- 
guese to  a  variety  of  places.  Thus  in' 
Correa,  under  1541,  1542,  we  find  men- 
tion of  a  port  in  the  Bed  Sea,  near  the 
mouth,  called  Bandel  dos  Malemos  ('  of 
the  Pilots ').  Chittagong  is  called 
Bandel  de  Chatigao  {e.g.  in  Bocarro,  p. 
444),  corresponding  to  Bandar  Chat- 
gam,  in  the  Autobiog.  of  Jahanglr 
(Elliot,  vi.  326).  In  the  following 
passage  the  original  no  doubt  runs 
Bandar-i-Hugll  or  Hugll-Bandar. 


1631.  "...  these  Europeans  increased 
in  number,  and  erected  large  substantial 
buildings,  which  they  fortified  with  cannons, 
muskets,  and  other  implements  of  war.  In 
due  course  a  considerable  place  grew  up, 
which  was  known  by  the  name  of  Port  of 
Hiigll."— '^Mm'J  Hamld,  in  ElUot,  vii.  32. 

Bandicoot,  s.  Oorr.  from  the  Te- 
lugu  pandi-hoTcku,  lit.  '  pig-rat.'  The 
name  has  spread  all  over  India,  as 
applied  to  the  great  rat  called  by  na- 
turalists Mus  malabaricus  (Shaw),  Mus 
giganteus  (Hardwicke),  Mua  bandieota 
(Bechstein) .  The  word  is  now  also  used 
in  Queensland. 

c.  1330;  "  In  Lesser 'India  there  be  some 
rats  as  big  as  foxes,  and  venomous  exceed- 
ingly."— Friar  Jordanus,  Hak.  Soc.  29. 

c.  1343.  ' '  They  imprison  in  the  dun- 
geons (of  Dwajgir,  i.e.  Daulatabad)  those 
who  have  been  guilty  of  great  crimes.  There 
are  in  those  dungeons  enormous  rats,  bigger 
than  cats.  In  fact,  these  latter  animals  run 
away  from  them,  and  can't  stand  against 
them,  for  they  would  get  the  worst  of  it. 
So  they  are  only  caught  by  stratagem.  I 
have  seen  these  rats  at  Dwaigir,  and  much 
amazed  I  was  !  "—Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  47. 


Fryer  seems  to  exaggerate  worse 
than  the  Moor : 

1673.  "Tor  Vermin,  the  strongest  huge 
Kats  as  big  as  our  Pigs,  which  burrow  under 
the  Houses,  and  are  bold  enough  to  venture 
on  Poultry."— i^rz/cr,  116. 

The  following  surprisingly  _  con- 
founds two  entirely  different  animals : 

1789.  "The  Bandicoot,  or  musk  rat,  is 
another  troublesome  animal,  more  indeed 
from  its  offensive  smell  than  anything  else." 
—Mimro,  Narrative.  32.    See  Musk-rat. 

1879.  "I  shall  never  forget  my  first 
night  here  (on  the  Cocoslslands).  As  soon  as 
the  Sun  had  gone  down,  and  the  moon 
risen,  thousands  upon  thousands  of  rats,  in 
size  equal  to  a  bandicoot,  appeared."— 
Pollok,  Sport  in  B.  Burmah,  &c.,  ii.  14. 

1880.  "  They  (wild  dogs  in  Queensland) 
hunted  Kangaroo  when  in  numbers  ..... 
but  usually  preferred  smaller  and  more 
easily  obtained  prey,  as  rats,  bandicoots, 
and  'possums.'" — Blackwood's  Mag.,  Jan. 
p.  65. 

Bandicoy,  s.  The  colloquial  name 
in  S.  India  of  the  fruit  of  Hibiscus 
escidentus  ;  Tamil  vendai-Mcdi,  i.e.  un- 
ripe fruit  of  the  vendai,  called  in  Hind, 
bhendl.    See  Bendy. 

Bandy,  s.  A  carriage,  bullock- 
carriage,  buggy,  or  cart.  This  word 
is  usual  in  both  the  Southern  and 
Western  Presidencies,  but  is  unknown 
in  Bengal,  and  in  the  N.  W.  P.  It  is 
the  Tamil  vandi,  Telug.  bandi,  '  a  cart 
or  vehicle.'  The  word,  as  bendi,  is  also 
used  in  Java. 

1791.  "To  be  sold,  an  elegant  new  and 
fashionable  Bandy,  with  copper  paunels. 
lined  with  Morocco  leather." — Madras 
Courier,  29th  Sept. 

1800.  "No  wheel-carriages  can  be  used  in 
Canara,  not  even  a  buffalo-bandy." — Letter 
of  Sir  T.  Munro,  in  lAfe,  i.  243. 

1810.  "  None  but  open  carriages  are  used 
in  Ceylon ;  we  therefore  went  in  bandies, 
or  in  plain  English,  gigs." — Maria  Graham, 
88. 

1826.  "  Those  persons  who  have  not 
European  coachmen  have  the  horses  of  their 
.  . .  . '  bandies  '  or  gigs,  led  by  these  men . . . 
Grigs  and  hackeries  all  go  here  (in  Ceylon) 
by  the  name  of  bandy." — ffeber  (ed.  1844), 
ii.  152. 

1829.  "A  mighty  solemn  old  man, 
seated  in  an  open  bundy  (read  bandy)  (as 
a  gig  with  a  head  that  has  an  opening  be- 
hind is  called)  at  Madras." — Mem.  of  Col. 
Mountain,  2nd  ed.  84. 

1860.  "Bullock-bandies  covered  with 
cajans  met  us."—Tenncnt's  Ceylon,  ii.  146. 

1862.  ' '  At  Coimbatore  I  bought  a  bandy 
or  country  cart  of  the  simplest  construc- 
tion."—Jfaritem's  Pern  and  India,  393. 


BANG,  BHANG. 


45 


BANGY,  BANGEY. 


Bang,  Bhang,  s.  Hind,  llidng,  the 
dried  leaves  and  small  stalks  of  hemp 
^i.e.  Gannahis  indica),  used  to  cause 
intoxication,  either  I3y  smoking,  or 
when  eaten  mixt  up  into  a  sweetmeat 
(see  Majoon).  Hashish  of  the  Arahs 
is  suhstantially  the  same ;  Birdwood 
says  it  "  consists  of  the  tender  tops  of 
the  plants  after  flowering." 

1563.  "The  great  Sultan  Badur  told 
Martina  Affonzo  de  Souza,  for  whom  he  had 
a  great  liking,  and  to  whom  he  told  all  his 
secrets,  that  when  in  the  night  he  had  a 
desire  to  visit  Portugal,  and  the  Brazil,  and 
Turkey,  and  Arabia,  and  Persia,  all  he  had 
to  do  was  to  eat  a  little  hangue  ....  " — 
Garcia,  f.  26. 

1578.  "Bangue  is  a  plant  resembling 
hemp,  or  the  Cannabis  of  the  Latins  .... 
the  Arabs  call  this  Bangue  '  Aids  '  "  {i.e. 
Hashish).— C.  Acosta,  360-361. 

1598.  "They have  ....  also  many  kinds 
of  Drogues,  as  Amfion,  or  Opium,  Camfora, 
Bangue  and  Sandall  Wood." — lAnschoten, 
19. 

1606.  "Omais  de  tepo  estava  cheo  de 
bangue." — Gouvea,  93. 

1638.  "II  se  fit  apporter  vn  petit  cabi- 
net d'or ....  dont  il  tira  deux  layettes,  et 
prit  dans  I'vne  de  Voffion,  ou  opium,  et  dans 
I'autre  dubengi,  qui  est  vne  certaine  drogue 
ou  poudre,  dont  ils  se  seruent  pour  s'exciter 
i,  la  luxure." — Mandehlo,  Paris,  1659,  150. 

1685.  "  I  have  two  sorts  of  the  Bangue, 
which  were  sent  from  two  several  places  of 
the  East  Indies;  they  both  differ  much- 
from  our  Hemp,  although  they  seem  to 
differ  most  as  to  their  magnitude." — Dr. 
Hans  Sloane  to  Mr.  Ray,  in  Bay's  Corre- 
spondence, 1848,  p.  160. 

1673.  "Bang  (a  pleasant  intoxicating 
Seed  mixed  with  Milk) .  .  .  ." — Fi-yer,  91. 

1711.  "Bang  has  likewise  its  Vertues 
attributed  to  it ;  for  being  used  as  Tea,  it 
inebriates,  or  exhilarates  them  according  to 
the  Quantity  they  take." — Lockyer,  61. 

1727.  "Before  they  engage  in  a  Pight, 
they  drink  Bang,  which  is  made  of  a  Seed 
like  Hemp-seed,  that  has  an  intoxicating 
Quality."— 4.  Ham,,  i.  131. 

1763.  "  Most  of  the  troops,  as  is  customary 
during  the  agitations  of  this  festival,  had 
eaten  plentifully  of  bang  ....  " — Orme,  i. 
194. 

1784.  "  ....  it  does  not  appear  that  the 
use  of  bank,  an  intoxicating  weed  which 
resembles  the  hemp  in  Europe is  con- 
sidered even  by  the  most  rigid  (Hindoo) 
a  breach  of  the  law." — G.  Forster,  Journey, 
ed.  1808,  ii.  291. 

1789.  "A  shop  of  Bang  maybe  kept  with 
a  capital  of  no  more  than  two  shillings,  or 
one  rupee.  It  is  only  some  mats  stretched 
under  some  tree,  where  the  Bangetas  of  the 
town,  that  is,  the  vilest  of  mankind,  assemble 
to  drink  Bang." — Note  on  Seir  Mviaqfierin, 


1868. 
"  The  Hemi3 — with  which  we  used  to  hang 
Our  prison  pets,  yon  felon  gang, — 
In  Eastern  climes  produces  Bang, 

Esteemed  a  drug  divine. 
As  Hashish  dressed,  its  magic  powers 
Can  lap  us  in  Blysian  bowers ; 
But  sweeter  far  our  social  hours, 

O'er  a  ilask  of  rosy  wine. " 

Lord  If  eaves. 

Banged  —  is  also  used  as  a  parti- 
ciple, for  '  stimulated  by  hang,'  e.g. 
"  banged  up  to  the  eyes." 

Bangle,  s.  Hind,  hangn  or  hangri. 
The  original  word  properly  means  a 
ring  of  coloured  glass  worn  on  the 
wrist  by  women ;  hut  bangle  is  applied 
to  any  native  ring-bracelet,  and  also 
to  an  anklet,  or  ring  of  any  kind  worn 
on  the  ankle  or  leg.  Indian  silver 
bangles  on  the  wrist  have  recently 
come  into  common  use  among  English, 
girls. 

1803.  "To  the  cutwahl  he  gave  a  heavy 
pair  of  gold  bangles,  of  which  he  consider- 
ably enhanced  the  value  by  putting  them 
on  his  wrists  with  his  own  hands.  "-J^ournal 
of  Sir  J.  Nicholls,  in  note  to 
Despatches,  ed.  1837,  ii.  373. 

1809.  "Bangles,  or  bracelets. "—Jlfana 
Graham,  13. 

1810.  "Some  wear  ....  a  stout  silver 
ornament  of  the  ring  kind,  called  a  bangle, 
or  karrah  \]cara]  on  either  wrist. ' ' —  William- 
son, V.  M.  i.'305. 

1826.  "  I  am  paid  with  the  silver  bangles 
of  my  enemy,  and  his  cash  to  boot." — Pan- 
durang  Han,  27. 

1873.  "Year  after  year  he  found  some 
excuse  for  coming  up  to  Sirmoori — now  a 
proposal  for  a  tax  on  bangles,  now  a  scheme 
for  a  new  mode  of  Hindustani  pronuncia- 
tion."— The  True  Reformer,  i.  24. 

Bangiin,  s. — See  Brinjaul. 

Bangur,  s.  Hind,  bdngar.  In 
Upper  India  this  name  is  given  to  the 
higher  parts  of  the  plain  country  on 
which  the  towns  stand, — the  older 
alluvium — in  contradistiuction  to  the 
hhadar  or  lower  alluvial  immediately 
bordering  the  great  rivers,  and  forming 
the  limit  of  their  inundation  and 
modern  divagations ;  the  Ichadar 
having  been  cut  out  from  the  bdngaf 
by  the  river.  Medlicott  spells  bhangar 
[Manual  of  Geol.  of  India,  i.  404). 

Bangy,  Banghy,  &c.  s.    Hind,  ba- 

hangl,  Mahr.  bangz;    Skt.  vihangamd, 
and  vihangika. 

a.  A  shoulder-yoke  for  carrying 
loads,  the  yoke  or  bangy  resting  on 


BANJO. 


46 


BANKSSALL. 


the  shoulder,  -wliilst  the  load  is  appor- 
tioned at  either  end  in  two  equal 
weights,  and  generally  hung  by  cords. 
The  milkmaid's  yoke  is  the  nearest 
approach  to  a  survival  of  the  bangy- 
staff  in  England.  Also  such  a  yoke 
with  its  pair  of  baskets  or  boxes. — 
(See  Pitarra.) 

b.  Hence  a  parcel  post,  carried 
originally  in  thisway,  was  calledbangy 
or  dawk-bangy,  even  where  the  primi- 
tive mode  of  transport  had  long  become 
obsolete.  "A  bangy  parcel"  is  a 
parcel  received  or  sent  by  such  post. 

a, — 

1789. 
"But  I'll  give  them  2000,  with  Bhanges 
and  Coolies, 
With  elephants,  camels,  with  hackeries 
and  doolies." 

Letters  of  Simpkin  the  Second,  p.  57. 
1803.     "We  take  with  us  indeed,  in  six 
Igaughys,  sufficient  changes  of  linen." — Ld. 
Valentia,  i.  67. 

1810.  "The  bangy-rooZ^aA,  that  is,  the 
bearer  who  carries  the  hangy,  supports  the 
bamboo  on  his  shoulder,  so  as  to  equipoise 
"the  baskets  susjiended  at  each  end." — WiU 
Uamson,  V.  M.  i.  323. 

b.— 

c.  1844.  "I  will  forward  with  this  by 
"bhangy  ddk,  a  copy  of  Capt.  Moresby's 
Survey  of  the  Red  Sea."  .  .  .  Sir  O.  Arthur, 
in  Ind.  Admin,  of  LordMlenborough,  p.  221. 

1873.  "  The  officers  of  his  regiment .  .  . 
subscribed  to  buy  the  young  people  a  set  of 
crockery,  and  a  plated  tea  and  coffee  ser- 
vice (got  up  by  dawk  banghee  ....  at  not 
much  more  than  200  per  cent,  in  advance  of 
the  English  price)." — The  True  Reformer,  i. 
67. 

Banjo,  s.  Though  this  is  a  West- 
and  not  East-Indian  term,  it  may  be 
■worth  while  to  introduce  the  following 
older  form  of  the  word : 

1764. 
"  Permit  thy  slaves  to  lead  the  choral  dance 

To    the    wild    banshaw's    melancholy 
sound." — Grainger,  iv. 

See  also  Davies,  for  example  of  banjore. 

Bankshall,  s.  a.  A  warehouse. 
b.  The  office  of  a  Harboxir  Master  or 
other  Port  Authority. 

In  the  former  sense  the  word  is  still 
used  in  S.  India ;  in  Bengal  the  latter 
is  the  only  sense  recognised,  at  least 
among  Anglo-Indians  ;  in  Northern 
India  the  word  is  not  in.  use. 

As  the  Calcutta  Office  stands  on  the 
hanks  of  the  Hoogly,  the  name  is,  we 
believe,  often  accepted  as  having  some 
indefinite  reference  to  this  position. 
And  in  a  late  work  we  find  a  positive 


and  plausible,  but  entirely  unfounded, 
explanation  of  this  kind,  which  we 
quote  below. 

In  Java  the  word  has  a  specific 
application  to  the  open  hall  of  audience, 
supported  by  wooden  pillars  without 
walls,  which  forms  part  of  every 
princely  residence. 

The  word,  is  used  in  Sea  Hindustani, 
in  the  fDrm.s  banedr,  and  bangsdl  for  a 
'  store-room '  [Boehuch). 

Bankshall  is  in  fact  one  of  the  oldest 
of  the  words  taken  up  by  foreign  traders 
to  India.  And  its  use  not  only  by  Correa 
(c.  1561)  but  by  King  John  (1524), 
with  the  regularly  formed  Portuguese 
plural  of  words  in  -al,  shows  how 
early  it  was  adopted  by  the  Portu- 
guese. Indeed,  Correa  does  not  even 
explain  it,  as  is  bis  usual  practice  with 
Indian  terms.  More  than  one  serious 
etymology  has  been  suggested : 

(1).  Crawfurd  takes  it  to  be  the 
Malay  word  bavgsfil,  defined  by  him  in 
his  Malay  dictionary  thus:  "(J.)  A 
shed ;  a  storehouse ;  a  workshop ;  a 
porch ;  a  covered  passage"  (see  J.  Ind. 
Archip.  iv.  182).  But  it  is  probable 
that  the  Malay  word,  though  marked 
by  Crawfurd  ("  J.")  as  Javanese  in  ori- 
gin, is  a  corruption  of  one  of  the  two 
following : 

(2).  Beng.  hankasdla,  from  Sansk. 
hanik  or  vanik,  '  trade,'  and  Sola,  '  a 
hall.'     This  is  Wilson's  etymology. 

(3).  Sansk.  hhandasdla,  Canar.  Wian- 
dasale,  Malayal.  pdndisdla,  Tam. 
pandasdlai  or  pandakasdlai,  '  a  store- 
house or  magazine.' 

It  is  difficult  to  decide  which  of  the 
two  last  is  the  original  word ;  the  pre- 
valence of  the  second  in  S.  India  is  an 
argunient  in  its  favour ;  and  the  sub- 
stitation  of  g  for  d  would  be  in  accor- 
dance with  a  phonetic  practice  of  not 
uncommon  occurrence. 


c.  1345.  "For  the  bandar  there  is  in 
every  island  (of  the  Maldives)  a  wooden 
building  which  they  call  bajansar  [evi- 
dently for  bamjasS/r,  i.e.  Arabic  spelling  for 
bangasar]  where  the  Governor  ....  collects 
all  the  goods,  and  there  sells  or  barters 
them."— Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  120. 

1524.  A  grant  from  K.  John  to  the 
City  of  Goa,  says  :  "  that  henceforward 
even  if  no  market-rent  in  the  city  is  col- 
lected from  the  bacaces,  viz.  those  at  which 
are  sold  honey,  oU,  butter,  beire  {i.  e.  betel), 
spices,  and  cloths,  for  permission  to  sell 
such  thmgs  in  the  said  bacacis,  it  is  our 
pleasure  that  they  shall  sell  them  freely." 


BANK8HALL. 


47 


BANTAM. 


A  note  says :  "  Apparently  the  word 
should  be  ftacafoea,  or  bancacaes,  or  banga- 
caes,  which  then  signified  any  place  to  sell 
things,  but  now  particularly  a  wooden 
house." — Archiv.  Portug.  Or,  Fasc.  ii.  43. 

1561.  ...  "In  the  henga^aes,  in  which 
stand  the  goods  ready  for  shipment." — 
Correa,  Lendas,  i.  2,  260. 

1610.  The  form  and  use  of  the  word 
have  led  P.  Teixeira  into  a  curious  con- 
fusion (as  it  would  seem)  when,  speaking  of 
foreigners  at  Ormus,  he  says  :  "hay  mu- 
chos  gentiles,  Baneanes,  Bangasalys,  y  Cam- 
bay  atys," — where  the  word  in  italics  pro- 
bably represents  iari^ffflJj/s,  i.e.  Bengalis  (Bel, 
de  Harmuz,  18). 

c.  1610.  "Le  facteur  du  Boy  chrestien 
des  Maldiues  tenoit  sa  banc[uesalle  ou 
plustost  cellier,  pur  le  bord  de  la  mer  en 
l'is\e  de 'Mali."— Fyrardde la  ral.,ei.im, 
i.  65." 

1613.  "The  other  settlement  of  Yler 
....  with  houses  of  wood  thatched  extends 
....  to  the  fields  of  Tanjonpacer,  where 
there  is  a  bangasal  or  sentry's  house  with- 
out other  defense." — Godinho  de  Eredia,  6. 

1734^5.  "Paid  the  Bankshall  Merchants 
for  the  house  poles,  country  reapers  [q.v.], 
&o.,  necessary  for  house-building." — In 
Wheeler,  iii.  148. 

1748.  "Alittle  belowthe  town  of  Wampo 
.  .  These  people  (compradores)  build  a  house 
for  each'ship.  .  .  They  are  caUed  by  us  bank- 
sails.  In  these  we  deposit  the  rigging  and 
yards  of  the  vessel,  chests,  water-casks,  and 
every  thing  that  incommodes  us  aboard." — 
A  Voyage  to  the  E.  Indies  in  1747  and  1748 
(1762),  p.  294. 

It  appears  from  this  book  (p.  118)  that  the 
place  in  Canton  Eiver  was  known  as  Bank- 
sail  Island. 

1750-52.  "One  of  the  first  things  on 
arriving  here  (Canton  Kiver)  is  to  procure  a 
banoshall,  that  is,  a  great  house,  con- 
structed of  bamboo  and  mats  ...  in  which 
the  stores  of  the  ship  are  laid  up." — A 
Voyage,  &c.,  by  Olof  Toreen  ...  in  a 
series  of  letters  to  Dr.  Linnaeus.  Transl. 
by  J.  E.  Torster  (with  Osbeck's  Voyage), 
1771. 

1783.  "These  people  (Chulias,  &c.,  from 
India,  at  Aohin)  ...  on  their  arrival  im- 
mediately build,  by  contract  with  the 
natives,  houses  of  bamboo,  like  what  in 
China  at  Wampo  is  called  bankshall,  very 
regular,  on  a  convenient  spot  close  to  the 
river." — Forrest,  V.  to  Mergui,  41. 

1788.  "  Banksauls— Storehouses  for  de- 
positing ships'  stores  in,  while  the  ships  are 
unlading  and  refitting." — Indian  Vocab. 
(Stockdiile). 

1813.  "  The  East  India  Company  for 
seventy  years  had  a  large  banksaul,  or 
warehouse,  at  Mirzee,  for  the  reception  of 
the  pepper  and  sandalwood  purchased  in  the 
dominions  of  the  Mysore  Kajah."— ^or5es. 
Or.  Mem.,  iv.  109. 

1817.  "  The  bangsal  or  mendspo,  is  a 
large  open  hall,  supported  by  a  double  row 


of  pillars,  and  covered  with  shingles,  the  in- 
terior being  richly  decorated  with  paint  and 
gilding." — Baffles,  Java  (2nd  ed.),  i.  93. 

The  Javanese  use,  as  in  the  last  passage, 
corresponds  to  the  meaning  given  in  Jamsz, 
Javanese  Diet.  :  "Bangsal,  Vorstelijke 
Zitplaats  "  (Prince's  Sitting  place). 

b.— 

1623.  "And  on  the  Place  by  the  sea 
there  was  the  Custom-house,  which  the 
Persians  in  their  language  call  Benksal,  a 
building  of  no  great  size,  with  some  open 
outer  porticoes." — F.  della  Valle,  ii.  465. 

,,  "Bangsal,  a  shed  (or  barn),  or 
often  also  a  roof  without  walls  to  sit  under, 
sheltered  from  the  rain  or  sun." — Caspar 
Willens,  Vocabularium,  &o.,  ins'  Graven- 
haage ;  repr.  Batavia,  1706. 

1673.  "...  Their  Bank  Soils,  or 
Custom  House  Keys,  where  they  land,  are 
Two ;  but  mean,  and  shut  only  with  ordi- 
nary G-ates  at  Night." — Fryei;  27. 

1683.  ' '  I  came  ashore  in  Capt.  Goyer's 
Pinnace  to  ye  Bankshall,  about  7  miles 
from  BaUasore." — Sedges,  Feb.  2. 

1687.  "  The  Mayor  and  Aldermen,  etc., 
do  humbly  request  the  Honourable  Presi- 
dent and  Council  would  please  to  grant 
and  assign  over  to  the  Corporation  the  petty 
dues  of  Banksall  Tolls."— In  Wheeler,  i..207. 

1727.  ' '  Above  it  is  the  Dutch  Bankshall, 
a  Place  where  their  Ships  ride  when  they 
cannot  get  further  up  for  the  too  swift 
Currents." — A.  Hamitton,  ii.  6. 

1789.  "  And  that  no  one  may  plead 
ignorance  of  this  order,  it  is  hereby  directed 
that  it  be  placed  constantly  in  view  at  the 
Bankshall  in  the  English  and  country  lan- 
guages."— Procl.  against  Slave-Trading,  in 
Seton-Karr,  ii.  5. 

1878.  "  The  term  '  Banksoll '  has  always 
been  a  puzzle  to  the  English  in  India.  It  is 
borrowed  from  the  Dutch.  The  '  Soil '  is 
the  Dutch  or  Danish  'Zoll,"  the  !pnglish 
'  Toll.'  The  Banksoll  was  then  the  place 
on  the  'bank'  where  all  tolls  or  duties 
were  levied  on  landing  goods." — Talboys 
Wheeler,  Early  Becm-ds  of  B.' India,  196. 

(Quite  erroneous,  as  already  said ;  and 
Zoll  is  not  Dutch). 

Bantam,  n.p.  The  province  wHch. 
forms  the  western  extremity  of  Java, 
properly  Bantan.  It  formed  an  inde- 
pendent kingdom  at  tie  beginning  of 
the  17tli  century,  and.  then  produced 
much  pepper  (no  longer  grown),  which 
caused  it  to  be  greatly  frequented  by 
European  traders.  An  English  factory 
was  established  here  in  1603,  and  con- 
tinued till  1682,  when  the  Dutch  suc- 
ceeded in  expelling  us  as  interlopers. 

1727.  "  The  only  Product  of  Bantam  is 
Pepper,  wherein  it  abounds  so  much,  that 
they  can  export  10,000  Tuns  per  armvm. — 
A.  Bamilton,  ii.  127. 


BANTAM   FOWLS. 


48 


BANYAN. 


Bantam  Fowls.  According  to  Craw- 
furd,  the  dwarf  poultiy  wliioli  -we  call 
by  this  name  were  imported  from 
Japan,  and  received  the  name  "not 
froni  the  place  that  produced  them, 
hut  from  that  where  our  voyagers 
first  found  them." — (Desc.  Diet.  s.v. 
Bantam). 

1673.  "From  Siam  are  brought  hither 
little  Clmmpore  Cocks  with  ruffled  Feet,  well 
armed  with  Spurs,  which  have  a  strutting 
Gate  with  them,  the  truest  mettled  in  the 
yfoTlA."— Fryer,  116. 

This  looks  as  if  they  came  from 
Champa  (q.  v.). 

(1)  Banyan,  s.  a.  A  Hindu  trader, 
and  especially  of  the  Province  of 
Guzerat,  many  of  which  class  have  for 
ages  been  settled  in  Arabian  ports  and 
known  by  this  name ;  but  the  term  is 
often  applied  by  early  travellers  in 
Western  India  to  persons  of  the  Hindu 
Eeligion  generally,  b.  In  Calcutta 
also  it  is  (or  perhaps  rather  was)  speci- 
fically applied  to  the  native  brokers 
attached  to  houses  of  business,  or  to 
persons  in  the  employment  of  a  private 
gentleman  doing  analogous  duties  (now 
usually  called  sircar,  q.  v.). 

The  word  was  adopted  from  Vamiya, 
a  man  of  the  trading  caste  (ia  Grujarati 
vaniyo),  and  that  comes  from  Sansk. 
vanij,  '  a  merchant.'  The  terminal 
nasal  may  be  a  Portuguese  addition 
(as  in  palanquin,  mandarin,  Bassein), 
or  may  be  taken  from  the  plural 
form  vdniydn.  It  is  probable  how- 
ever, that  the  Portuguese  found  the 
word  already  in  use  by  the  Arab 
traders.  Sidi  'Ali,  the  Turkish  Admi- 
ral, uses  it  precisely  in  the  same  form, 
appljdng  it  to  the  Hindus  generally; 
and  in  the  poem  of  Sassui  and  Panhu, 
the  Sindian  Eomeo  and  Juliet,  as  given 
by  Burton  in  his  Sindh  (p.  101),  we 
have  the  form  Wdniyan.  P.  P. 
Vincenzo  Maria,  who  is  quoted  below, 
absurdly  alleges  that  the  Portuguese 
called  these  Hindus  of  Guzerat  Bag- 
nani,  because  they  were  always  wash- 
ing themselves  "  .  .  .  .  chiamati  da 
Portughesi  Bagnani,  per  la  frequenza 
e  superstitione,  con  quale  si  lauano 
piu  volte  il  giomo"  (251).  See  also 
liuiUier,  below.  The  men  of  this 
class  profess  an  extravagant  respect  for 
animal  life ;  but  after  Stanley  brought 
home  Dr.  Livingstone's  letters  they 
became  notorious  as  chief  promoters  of 
slave-trade  in  Eastern  Africa.    A,  K. 


Forbes  speaks  of  the  medieval  Wanias 
at  the  Court  of  AnhUwara  as  "equally 
gaUant  in  the  field  (with  Eajputs), 
and  wiser  in  council  ....  already  ia 
profession  puritans  of  peace,  but  not 
yet  drained  enough  of  their  fiery 
Kshatri  blood."— (iJas  Mala,  i.  240.) 

Bunya  is  the  form  in  which 
vdniya  appears  in  the  Anglo-Indian 
use  of  Bengal  with  a,  different  shade 
of  meaning,  and  generally  indicating 
a 'grain-dealer. 

1516.  "There  are  three  qualities  of  these 
Gentiles,  that  is  to  say,  some  are  called 
Eazbuts  .  .  .  others  are  called  Banians,  and 
are  merchants  and  traders." — Barbosa,  51. 

1552.  ".  .  .  .  Among  whom  came  cer- 
tain men  who  are  called  Baneanes  of  the 
same  heathen  of  the  Kingdom  of  Cam- 
baia  ....  coming  on  board  the  ship  of 
Vasco  da  Gama,  and  seeing  in  his  cabin  a 
pictorial  image  of  Our  Lady,  to  which  our 
people  did  reverence,  they  also  niade  adora- 
tion with  much  more  fervency " — 

Barros,  Dec.  I.  liv.  iv.  cap.  6. 

1555.      "We  may  mention  that  the  in- 
habitants of  Guzerat  call  the  unbelievers 
Banyans,  whilst  the  inhabitants  of  Hin- 
dustan call  them  Hindu." —  Sidi  'Ali  Kapu-  ■ 
dan,  in  J.  As.,  ISre  S.  ix.  197—8. 

1563.  "M.  If  the  fruits  were  all  as  good 
as  this  (mango)  it  would  be  no  such  great 
matter  in  the  Baneanes,  as  you  tell  me,  not 
to  eat  flesh.  And  since  I  touch  on  this- 
matter  tell  me,  prithee,  who  are  these  Ba- 
neanes ....  who  do  not  eat  flesh  ?  .  .  ." 
—Garcia,  f.  136. 

1608.  "The  Gouernour  of  the  Towne  of 
Gandeuee  is  a  Bannyau,  and  one  of  those 
kind  of  people  that  obserue  the  Law  of 
Pythagoras." — Jones  in  Purchas,  i.  231. 

1623.  "  One  of  these  races  of  Indians  is 
that  of  those  which  call  themselves  VaniA, 
but  who  are  called,  somewhat  corruptly  by 
the  Portuguese,  and  by  all  our  other  Franks, 
Banians ;  they  are  all,  for  the  most  part, 
traders  and  brokers." — P.  della  Valle,  i. 
486—7. 

1630.  "A  people  presented  themselves 
to  mine  eyes,  cloathed  in  linnen  garments, 
somewhat  low  descending,  of  a  gesture 
and  garbe,  as  I  may  say,  maidenly  and 
well  ni^h  efieminate;  of  a  countenance 
shy,  and  somewhat  estranged ;  yet  smiling 
out  a  glosed  and  bashful  familiarity.  .  .  . 
I  asked  what  manner  of  people  these  were, 
so  strangely  notable,  and  notably  strange  ? 
Eeply  was  made  they  were  Banians."— 
Lord,  Preface. 

0.  1666.  "Aussi  chacuu  a  son  Banian 
dans_  les  Indes,  et  il  y  a  des  personnes  de 
quality  qui  leur  confient  tout  ce  qu'ils  ont 
.  .  .  ."—Fhevemt,  v.  166. 

This  passage  shows  in  anticipation  the 
transition  to  the  Calcutta  use  (b,  below). 

1672.  "The  inhabitants  are  called  Gui- 
zeratts  and  Benyans."— ^aZdaews,  2. 


BANYAN. 


49 


BANYAN-DAY. 


1672.  "  It  is  the  custom  to  say  thattomake 
one  Bagnan  (so  they  call  the  Grentile  Mer- 
chants) you  need  three  Chinese,  and  to  make 
one  Chinese  three  Hebrews."— P.  F.  Vm- 
cenzo  di  Maria,  114. 

1673.  "The  Banyan  follows  the  Soldier, 
though  as  contrary  in  Humour  as  the  Anti- 
podes in  the  same  Meridian  are  opposite  to 
one  another,  ...  In  Cases  of  Trade  they 
are  not  so  hide-bound,  giving  their  Con- 
sciences more  Scope,  and  boggle  at  no 
Villainy  for  an  Emolument." — Fryer,  193. 

1705.  "...  ceux  des  premieres  castes, 
comme  les  Baignans," — Imillier,  106. 

1813.  " ....  it  will,  I  believe,  be  gene- 
rally allowed  by  those  who  have  dealt  much 
with  Banians  and  merchants  in  the  larger 
trading  towns  of  India,  that  their  moral 
character  cannot  be  held  in  high  estima- 
tion."— Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  ii.  456. 

1877.  "  Of  the  Warn,  Banyan,  or  trader- 
caste  there  are  five  great  families  in  this 
country." — Burton,  Sind  Revisited,  ii.  281. 

b.— 

1761.  "  We  expect  and  positively  di- 
rect that  if  our  servants  employ  Banians 
or  black  people  under  them,  they  shall  be 
accountable  for  their  conduct." — The  Court 
of  Directors,  in  Long,  254. 

1764.  "  BesoliitUms  and  Orders.  That  no 
Moonshee,  Linguist,  Banian,  or  Writer,  be 
allowed  to  any  officer,  excepting  the  Com- 
mander-in-Chief. .  .  ." — Ft.  William  Fro- 
ceedings,  in  Loru/,  382. 

1780.  "  We  are  informed  that  the  Juty 
WaJlahs  or  Makers  and  Vendors  of  Bengal 
Shoes  in  and  about  Calcutta  .  .  .  intend 
sending  a  Joint  Petition  to  the  Supreme 
Council  ...  on  account  of  the  great  decay 
of  their  Trade,  entirely  owing  to  the 
Luxury  of  the  Bengalies,  chiefly  the  Ban- 
gans  {sic)  and  Sarcars,  as  there  are  scarce 
one  of  them  to  be  found  who  does  not  keep 
a  Chariot,  Phaeton,  Buggy  or  Pallanquin, 
and  some  all  four  .  .  ." — In  Hicky's  Bengal 
Gazette,  June  24th.  , 

1783.  "  Mr.  Hastings'  bannian  was, 
after  this  auction,  found  possessed  of  terri- 
tories yielding  a  rent  of  £140,000  a  year." — 
Burke,  Speech  on  E.  I.  Bill,  in  Writings, 
&c.,  iii.  490. 

1786.  "  The  said  Warren  Hastings  did 
permit  and  suffer  his  own  banyan  or  prin- 
cipal black  steward,  named  Canto  Baboo,  to 
hold  farms  ....  to  the  amount  of  13  lacs 
of  rupees  per  annum." — Art.  agst.  Bastings, 
Bu/rke,  vii.  111. 

„  "A  practice  has  gradually  crept 
in  among  the  Banians  and  other  rich 
men  of  Calcutta,  of  dressing  some  of  their 
servants  ....  nearly  in  the  uniform  of 
the  Honourable  Company's  Sepoys  and 
Lascars.  .  .  ." — Notification,  in  SetonKarr, 
i.  122. 

1788. .  "  Banyan— A  Gentoo  servant  em- 
ployed in  the  management  of  commercial 
affairs.  Every  EngKsh  gentleman  at  Bengal 
has  a  Banyan  who  either  acts  of  himself,  or 


as  the  substitute  of  some  great  man  or  black 
merchant." — Indian  Vocdbviary  (Stockdale). 

1810.  "The  same  person  frequently  was 
banian  to  several  European  gentlemen ;  aU 
of  whose  concerns  were  of  course  accurately 
known  to  him,  and  thus  became  the  subject 
of  conversationat  those  meetings  the  banians 
of  Calcutta  invariably  held.  .  ." — William- 
son, r.  M.  i.  189. 

1817.  "The  European  functionary  .  .  . 
has  first  his  banyan  or  native  secretary." — 
Mill,  Hist.  (ed.  1840)  iii.  14. 

Mr.  Mill  does  not  here  accurately  inter- 
pret the  word. 

(2)  Banyan,  s.  An  undersHrt,  origi- 
nally of  muslin,  and  so-called  as 
resembling  the  body  garment  of  the 
Hindus ;  but  now  commonly  applied 
to  under  body-olotiing  of  elastic 
cotton,  woollen,  or  silk  web. 

The  following  quotations  illustrate 
tte  stages  by  wHcli  the  word  reached 
its  present  application.  And  they 
show  that  our  predecessors  in  India 
used  to  adopt  the  native  or  Banyan 
costume  in  theii  hours  of  ease.  0.  P. 
Brown  defines  Banyan  as  "a  loose 
dressing-gown,  such  as  Hindu  tradesmen 
wear."  Probably  this  may  have  been 
the  original  use ;  but  it  is  never  now 
so  employed  in  Northern  India. 

1672.  "It  is  likewise  ordered  that  both 
Officers  and  Souldiers  in  the  Fort  shall,  both 
on  every  Sabbath  Day,  and  on  every  day 
when  they  exercise,  wea/re  English  a/pparel ;  in 
respect  the  garbe  is  most  becoming  as  Soul- 
diers, and  correspondent  to  their  profes- 
sion."— Sir  W.  Langhome's  Standing  Order, 
in  Wheeler,  iii.  426. 

1731.  "  The  Ensign  (as  it  proved,  for  his 
first  appearance,  being  undressed  and  in  his 
banyan  coat,  I  did  not  know  him)  came  off 
from  his  cot,  and  in  a  very  haughty  manner 
cried  out,  '  None  of  your  disturbance.  Gen- 
tlemen.' " — In  Wheeler,  iii.  109. 

1781.  "  I  am  an  Old  Stager  in  this 
Country,  having  arrived  in  Calcutta  in  the 
Year  1736  .  Those  were  the  days,  when 
Gentlemen  atudied  Ease  instead  of  Fashion; 
when  even  the  Hon.  Members  of  the  Council 
met  in  Banyan  Shirts,  Long  Drawers  (q.  v.), 
and  Conjee  caps ;  with  a  Case  Bottle  of 
good  old  Arrack,  and  a  Gouglet  of  Water 
placed  on  the  Table,  which  the  Secretary 
(a  Skilful  Hand)  frequently  converted  into 
Punch  .  .  ." — iietter  horn  An  Old  Coimtri/ 
Captain,  in  India  Gazette,  Feb.  24th. 

1810.  ".  .  .  .  an  undershirt,  commonly 
called  a  banian." — Williamson,  V.  M.  i.  19, 

(3)  Banyan,  s.    See  Banyan  Tree. 

Banyan-Day,  s.  This  is  sea-slang 
for  a  Jour  maigre,  or  day  on  which  no 
ration  of  meat  was  allowed ;  when  (as 
one  of  our  quotations  above  expresses 


BANYAN-FIGHT. 


50 


BANYAN-TREE. 


it)  the  crew  had  "  to  observe  the  Law 
of  Pythagoras." 

1690.  "  Of  this  {Kilchery  or  Kedgeree,  q. 
v.)  the  European  Sailors  feed  in  these  parts 
once  or  twice  a  Week,  and  are  fore  d  at 
those  times  to  a  Pagan  Abstinence  from 
Flesh,  which  creates  in  them  a  perfect  Dis- 
like and  utter  Detestation  to  those  Baunian 
Days,  as  they  commonly  call  them." — 
■Ovington,  310,  311. 

Banyan-Fight,  s.    Thus : 

1690.  "  This  Tongue  Tempest  is  termed 
there  a  Bannian-Fight,  for  it  never  rises 
to  blows  or  bloodshed." — Ovington,  275. 

Sir  G-.  Birdwood  tells  us  that  this  is 
still  a  phrase  current  in  Bombay. 

Banyan  -  Tree,,  also  elliptically 
Banyan,  s.  The  Indian  Fig-Tree 
(Ficus  indica,  or  Ficvs  bengahnsis,  L.) 
called  in  Hind.  har.  The  name  ap- 
pears to  have  been  first  bestowed 
popularly  on  a  famous  tree  of  this 
species  growing  near  Gombroon  (q.v.), 
Tinder  which  the  Banyans,  or  Hindu 
traders  settled  at  that  port,  had  built 
a  little  pagoda.  So  says  Tavemier 
below.  This  original  Banyan-tree  is 
described  by  Delia  Valle  (ii.  453),  and 
by  Valentijn  (v.  202).  Delia  Valle's 
account  (1622)  is  extremely  interest- 
ing, but  too  long  for  quotation.  He 
calls  it  by  the  Persian  name,  lul.  The 
tree  still  stood,  withih.  half-a-mile  of 
the  English  factory,  in  1758,  when  it 
was  visited  by  Ives,  who  quotes 
Tickell's  verses  given  below. 

c.  A.D.  70.  "  Pirst  and  formost,  there  is 
a  Fig-tree  there  (in  India)  which  beareth 
very  small  and  slender  figges.  The  propertle 
of  this  Tree,  is  to  riant  and  set  it  self  e  with- 
out mans  helpe.  For  it  spreadeth  out  with 
mightie  armes,  and  the  lowest  water- 
boughes  underneath,  do  bend  so  downeward  to 
the  very  earth,  that  they  touch  it  againe,  and 
lie  upon  it :  whereby,  within  one  years  space 
they  wiU  take  fast  root  in  the  ground,  and 
put  foorth  a  new  Spring  round  about  the 
Mother-tree :  so  as  these  braunches,  thus 
growing,  seeme  like  a  traile  or  border  of 
arbours  most  curiously  and  artificially 
made,"  etc. — Plinies  Nat.  Historic,  by 
Philemon  Holland,  i.  360. 

1624. 
"...  The  goodly  bole  being  got 

To  certain  cubits'  height,  from  every  side 

The  boughs  decline,  which,  taking  root 
afresh. 

Spring  up  new  boles,   and   these  spring 
new,  and  newer, 

Till  the  whole  tree  become  a  porticus, 

Or  arched  arbour,  able  to  receive 

A  numerous  troop." 

Ben  Jonson,  Neptune's  Triumph, 

c.   1650.    "  Get  Arbre  estoit   de  mSme 


espece  que  celuy  qui  est  a  une  lieue  du 
Bander,  et  qui  passe  pour  une  merveiUe; 
mais  dans  les  Indes  il  y  en  a  quantity.  Les 
Persans  I'appellent  Lul,  lesPortugais  Arber 
de  Beys,  et  les  Francais  1' Arbre  des  Bani- 
anes  ;  parce  que  les  Banianes  out  fait  batir 
dessous  une  Fagode  avec  un  carvansera 
accompagn^  de  plusieurs  petits  ^tangs  pour 
se  laNer."— Tavemier,  V.  de  Perse,  liv.  v.  ch. 
23. 

c.  1650.  "  Near  to  the  City  of  Ormus  was  a 
Bannians  tree,  being  the  only  tree  that 
grew  in  the  Islaxidi."— Tavemier,  Eng.  Tr.  i. 
295. 

c.  1666.  "Nous  vimes  k  cent  ou  cent 
cinquante  pas  de  ce  jardin,  I'arbre  War 
dans  toute  son  etendue.  On  I'appelle  aussi 
Ber,  et  arbre  des  Banians,  et  cw5rc  des 
radnes  .  .  .  ." — Thevenot,  v.  76. 

1667. 
."  The  fig-tree,  not  that  kind  for  fruit  re- 
nown'd ; 
But  such  as  at  this  day,  to  Indians  known. 
In  Malabar  or  Decan  spreads  her  arms 
Branching  so  broad  and  long,  that  in  the 

ground 
The  bended  twigs  take  root,  and  daughters 

grow 
About  the  mother-tree,  a  pillar'd  shade 
High  over-aroh'd,  and  echoing  walks  be- 
tween." Paradise  Lost,  ix. 
1672.     "Eastward  of  Surat  two  Courses, 
i.e.  a  League,  we  pitched  our  Tent  under  a 
Tree  that  besides  its  Leafs,  the  Branches 
bear  its  own  Roots,  therefore  called  by  the 
Portugals,  Arbor  de  Bait ;  For  the  Adora- 
tion the  Banyams  pay  it,  the  Banyan-Tree." 
— Fryer,  105. 

1691.  ' '  About  a  (Dutch)  mile  from  Gam- 
ron  .  .  .  stands  a  tree,  heretofore  described 
by  Mandelslo  and  others.  .  .  .  Beside  this 
tree  is  an  idol  temple  where  the  Banyans  do 
their  worship." — Valentijn,  v.  267-8. 

1717. 
"  The  fair  descendants  of  thy  sacred  bed 
Wide-branching  o'er  the  Western  World 

shall  spread, 
Like  the  f  am'd  Banian  Tree,  whose  pliant 

shoot 
To  earthward  bending  of  itself  takes  root. 
Till  like  their  mother  plant  ten  thousand 

stand 
In  verdant  arches  on  the  fertile  land ; 
Beneath  her  shade  the   tawny  Indians 

rove, 
Or  hunt  at  large  through  the  wide-echo- 
ing grove." 

Tickell,  Epistle  from  a  Lady  in 
England  to  a  Lady  in  Avignon. 
1726.  "On  the  north  side  of  the  city 
(Surat)  is  there  an  uncommonly  great  Pichar 
or  Waringin*  tree.  .  .  .  The  Portuguese 
call  this  tree  Albero  de  laiz,  i.e.  Root-tree. 
.  .  .  Under  it  is  a  small  chapel  built  by  a 
Benyan.  .  .  .  Day  and  night  lamps  are 
alight  there,  and  Eenyans  constantly  come 
in  pilgrimage,  to  offer  their  prayers  to  this 
saint." — Valentijn,  iv.  145. 

*  Wariiiginis  the  Javanese  name  of  a  sp.  kindred 
to  the  tanyan,  Ficus  henjamina,  L. 


BANYAN-TREE. 


51 


BARBICAN. 


1771.  " .  .  .  .  being  employed  to  con- 
struct a  military  work  at  the  fort  of  Trip- 
lasore  (afterwards  called  Marsden's  Bastion) 
it  was  necessary  to  out  down  a  banyan-tree, 
which  so  incensed  the  brahmans  of  that  place, 
that  they  found  means  to  poison  him  "  (i.e. 
Thomas  Marsden  of  the  Madras  Engineers). 
— Mem.  of  W.  Marsden,  7-8. 

1809.  "Their  greatest  enemy  [i.e.  of 
buildings)  is  the  Banyan  Tree." — Ld.  Va- 
lentia,  i.  396. 

1810. 
"In  the  midst  an  aged  Banian  grew. 
It  was  a  goodly  sight  to  see 

That  venerable  tree, 
Tor  o'er  the  lawn,  irregularly  spread, 
Fifty  straight   columns   propt  its'  lofty 

head; 
And  many  a  long  depending  shoot, 

Seeking  to  strike  its  root. 
Straight  like  a  plummet  grew  towards  the 

ground. 
Some  on  the  lower  boughs  which  crost 

their  way, 
Fixing  their  bearded  fibres,  round  and 

round. 
With  many  a  ring  and  wild  contortion 

wound ; 
Some  to  the  passing  wind  at  times,  with 
sway 
Of  gentle  motion  swung ; 
Others  of  younger  growth,  unmoved,  were 

hung, 
Xiike  stone-drops  from  the  cavern's  fretted 
height." 

Southey,  Curse  of  Kehama,  xiii.  51. 
1821. 
"Des  banians  touffus,par  les  brames  ador&, 
Depuis  longtemps  k.  langueur  nous  im- 
plore, . 
Courbfe  par  le  midi,  dont  I'ardeur  les 

d^vore. 
He   ^tendent   vers   nous  leurs   rameaux 
alt&^s." 

Casvmir  Delavigne,  Le  Paria,  iii.  6. 

A  note  of  the  publishers  on  the  preceding 
passage,  in  the  edition  of  1855,  is  divert- 
ing : 

"Un  joumaliste  aJlemand  a  accus^  M. 
Casimir  Delavigne  d'avoir  pris  pour  un 
arbre  une  secte  religieuse  de  I'Inde.  ..." 
The  German  Jom^alist  was  wrong  here, 
but  he  might  have  found  plenty  of  matter 
for  ridicule  in  the  play.  Thus  the  Brahmins 
(men)  are  Akehar  (!),  Idamore  (!!),  and  Bmp- 
sael  (!!!) ;  their  women  Niala  (?),  Zaide  (I), 
s,TxAMirz(i  (!!). 

1825.  "Near  this  village  was  the  finest 
banyan-tree  which  I  had  ever  seen,  liter- 
ally a  grove  rising  from  a  single  primary 
stem,  whose  massive  secondary  trunks,  with 
their  straightness,  orderly  arrangement, 
and  evident  connexion  with  the  parent 
stock,  gave  the  general  effect  of  a  vast 
vegetable  organ.  The  first  impression 
which  I  felt  on  coming  under  its  shade 
was,  'What  a  noble  place  of  worship.'" — 
Bebe^;  ii.  93  (ed.  1844). 

1834.  "Cast  forth  thy  word  into  the 
everliving,  everworking  universe;  it  is  a 


seed-grain  that  cannot  die ;  unnoticed  to- 
day, it  will  be  found  flourishing  as  a  banyan- 
grove) — (perhaps  alas  !  as  a  hemlock  forest) 
after  a  thousand  years." — Sartor  Resartus. 

1856. 
"  .  .  .Its  pendent  branches,  rooting  in  the 
air. 
Yearn  to  the  parent  earth  and  grappling 

fast, 
G-row  up  huge  stems  again,  which  shoot- 
ing forth 
In  massy  branches,  these  again  despatch 
Their  drooping  heralds,  till  a  labyrinth 
Of  root  and  stem  and  branch  commingling, 

forms 
A  great  cathedral,  aisled  and  choired  in 
wood." 

The  Banyan  Tree,  a  Poem. 
1865.  "A  family  tends  to  multiply  fami- 
lies around  it,  till  it  becomes  the  centre  of  a 
tribe,  just  as  the  banyan  tends  to  surround 
itself  with  a  forest  of  its  own  offspring." — 
Maclennan,  Primitive  Marriage,  269. 

1878 "des  banyans  soutenus  par 

des  racines  aeriennes  et  dont  les  branches 
tombantes  engendrent  en  touchant  terre 
des  sujets  nouveaux." — Bev.  des  Deux 
Mondes,  Oct.  15,  p.  832. 

Barasinha,  s.  The  H.  name  of  the 
widely  spread  Gerviis  Wallichii,  Cuyier. 
THs  H.  name  ("  12-liorn")  is  no  doubt 
taken  from  tlie  ntunber  of  tines  being 
approximatelyt-welve.  Tbenameis  also 
applied  by  sportsmen  in  Bengal  to  the 

Bucervus  jDuvauceUii,  or  Swamp-Deer. 

• 

Barbican,  s.  This  term  of  medieval 
fortification  is  derived  by  Littr§,  and 
by  Marcel  Devic  from  Arab,  larbakh, 
which  means  a  sewer-pipe  or  water- 
pipe.  And  one  of  the  meanings  given 
by  Littre  is,  "  une  ouverture  longue 
et  etroite  pour  I'ecoulement  des  eaux." 
Apart  from  the  possible,  but  untraced 
history  which  this  alleged  meaning  may 
involve,  it  seems  probable,  considering 
the  usual  meaning  of  the  word  as  '  an 
outwork  before  a  gate,'  that  it  is  from 
At.  Pers.  hah-khSna,  '  gate-house.' 
This  etymology  was  suggested  in  print 
30  years  ago  by  one  of  the  present 
writers,*  and  confirmed  to  his  mind 
some  years  later,  when  in  going  through 
the  native  town  of  Cawnpore,  not  long 
before  the  Mutiny,  he  saw  a  brand- 
new  double-towered  gateway,  or  gate- 
house, on  the  face  of  which  was 
the  inscription  in  Persian  characters  : 
"  Bab-Khdna-i-Mshommei  Bakhsh," 
or  whatever  was  his  name,  i.e.  "The 
Barbican  of  Malwmmed  Bakhsh." 


»  In  a  Glossaiy  of  Military  Terms,  appended  to 
WortifAxMon  for  Officers  of  the  Army  and  Students 
of  Military  History,  Edintiurgta,  Blackwood,  1S51. 

E  2 


BABBIEBS. 


52 


BAROBA. 


The  editor  of  tie  Ohron.  of  K.  James 
of  Aragon  (1883,  p.  423)  says  that  har- 
hacana  m  Spain  means  a  second,  outer- 
most and  lower  ■wall;  i.e.  a  f aussebraye. 
And  tMs  agrees-with.  facts  in  that  work, 
and  witli  the  definition  in  Cobamivias ; 
but  not  at  all  with  Joinville's  use,  nor 
with  V.-le-Duc's  explanation. 

c.  1250.  "Tuitle  baron  .  .  s'acorderent 
queenuntertre  .  .  .  f&tl'enuneforteresse 
qui  fust  bien  garnie  de  gent,  si  que  se  li  Tur 
fesoient  saiUies  .  ,  cell  tore  fust  einsi  come 
barbacane  (orig.  'quasi  antemurale')  de 
I'oste."— The  Med.  Ft.  tr.  of  WiUiam  of 
Tyre,  ed.  Faul  Fans,  i.  158. 

c.  1270.  "...  on  condition  of  his  at  once 
putting  me  in  possession  of  the  albarrana 
tower  ...  and  should  besides  make  his 
Saracens  construct  a  barbacana  round  the 
tower."— J^amcs  of  Aragan,  as  above. 

1309.  ' '  Pour  requerre  sa  gent  plus  sauve- 
ment,  fist  le  roys  faire  une  barbaquane  de- 
vant  le  pont  qui  estoit  entre  nos  dous  os,  en 
tel  maniere  que  Ton  pooit  entrer  de  dous  pars 
en  la  barbaquane  k  cheval."' — JoinviUc,  p. 
162. 

1552.  "Lourengo  de  Brito  ordered  an 
intrenchment  of  great  strength  to  be  dug,  in 
the  fashion  of  a  barbican  (barbacS)  outside 
the  wall  of  the  fort ...  on  account  of  a 
well,  a  stone-cast  distant.  .  ." — Barros,  II, 
i.  5. 

c.  1870.  "  Barlacane.  Defense  ext^rieurfe 
prot^geant  une  entrfe,  et  permettant  de 
r^unir  un  assez  grand  nombre  d'hommes 
pour  disposer  des  sorties  ou  prot^er  une 
retraite." — Viollet-le-Duc,  H.  d'une  Forte- 
resse,  361. 

Barbiers,  s.  This  is  a  term  which 
was  formerly  very  current  in  the  East 
as  the  name  of  a  kind  of  paralysis, 
often  occasioned  by  exposure  to  chills. 
It  began  with  numbness  and  imperfect 
command  of  the  power  of  movement, 
sometimes  also  afiecting  the  muscles  of 
the  neck  and  power  of  articulation,  and 
often  followed  by  loss  of  appetite, 
emaciation  and  death.  It  has  often 
beenidentifiedwithberi-beri(q.v.),and 
medical  opinion  seems  to  have  come 
back  to  the  view  that  the  two  are 
f(yrms  of  one  disorder,  though  this  was 
not  admitted  by  some  older  authors  of 
the  present  century.  The  allegation  of 
Lind  and  others,  that  the  most  frequent 
subjects  of  barhiers  were  Europeans  of 
the  lower  class  who,  when  in  drink, 
went  to  sleep  iu  the  open  air,  must  be 
contrasted  with  the  general  experience 
that  beriberi  rarely  attacks  Europeans. 
The  name  now  seems  obsolete. 

1673.  "  Whence  follows  Fluxes,  Dropsy, 
Scurvy,  Barbiers  (which  is  an  enervating 


{sic)  the  whole  Body,  being  neither  able  to  use 
hands  or  Feet),  Gout,  Stone,  Malignant  and 
Putrid  Fevers." — Fryer,  68. 

1690.  "Another  Distemper  with  which 
the  Europeans  are  sometimes  afflicted,  is 
the  Barbeers,  or  a  deprivation  of  the  Vse 
and  Activity  of  their  Limbs,  whereby  they 
are  rendered  vmable  to  mov«  either  Hand  or 
Foot."— Ovington,  350. 

1755.  (If  the  land  wind  blow  on  a  person 
sleeping)  "  the  consequence  of  this  is  always 
dangerous,  as  it  seldom  fails  to  bring  on  a 
fit  of  the  Barbiers  (as  it  is  called  in  this 
country),  that  is,  a  total  deprivation  of  the 
use  of  the  limbs." — Ives,  77. 

1768.  "The  barbiers,  a  species  of  the 
palsy,  is  a  disease  most  frequent  in  India. 
It  distresses  chiefly  the  lower  class  of 
Europeans,  who  when  intoxicated  with 
liquors  frequently  sleep  in  the  open  air, 
exposed  to  the  land  winds." — Zind  on  Dis- 
eases of  Hot  Climates,  260.    See  Beriberi. 

Barcelore,  n.p. — See  Bacanore. 

Bargeer,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers. 
bdrgir.  A  trooper  of  irregular  cavalry 
who  is  not  the  owner  of  his  troop-horse 
and  arms  (as  is  the  normal  practice, 
see  Silladar)  but  is  either  put  in  by 
another  person,  perhaps  a  native  officer 
in  the  regiment,  who  supplies  horses 
and  arms  and  receives  the  man's  fuQ 
pay,  allowing  him  a  reduced  rate,  or 
has  his  horse  from  the  state  in  whose 
service  he  is.  The  Pers.  word  properly 
means  'a  load-taker,'  'a  baggage 
horse';  the  transfer  of  use  is  not  quite 
clear. 

1844.  "If  the  man  again  has  not  the 
cash  to  purchase  a  horse,  he  rides  one  be- 
longing to  a  native  officer,  or  to  some  privi- 
leged person,  and  becomes  what  is  called 
his  bargeer  .  .  .  ."—Calcutta  Rev.,  vol.  ii. 
p.  57. 

Barking-Deer,  s.  The  popular 
name  of  a  small  species  of  deer 
{Cervulus  aureus,  Jerdon)  called  m 
Hindustani  Icakar,  and  in  Nepal 
ratwa.  Also  called  Bib/aced-Beer, 
and  in  Bombay  Baikree,  q.  v.  Its 
common  name  is  from  its  call,  which 
is  a  kind  of  short  bark,  like  that  of  a 
fox  but  louder,  and  may  be  heard  ia 
the  jungles  which  it  frequents,  both  by 
day  and  by  night  {Jerdm). 

Baroda,  n.p.  Usually  called  by 
the  Dutch  and  older  Englidi  writers 
Brodera ;  proper  name  according  to  the 
Imp.  Gazetteer,  Wadodra.  A  large 
city  of  Guzerat  which  has  been  since 
1732  the  capital  of  the  Mahratte 
dynasty  of  Guzerat,  the  Oaikwdrs  (see 
Guieowar). 


BAROS. 


53 


BASSEIN. 


1552.    In  Barros,  '  Cidade  de  Barodar,'' 

1555.  "  Id  a  few  days  we  arrived  at  Baruj; 
same  da;^  afterwards  atBalondra,  and  then 
took  the  road  towards  Champaiz  (read  Cham- 
panir?)."—Sidl  'Alt,  p.  91. 

1606.  "  That<dty  (Champanel)  may  be  a 
day's  journey  from  Seheradoia  or  Baiodar, 
wHich  we  commonly  call  Verdoxa." — Couto, 
IV.,  ix.  5. 

163S.  "liavillede  Brodia  est  ata^  dans 
nne  {>laine  sablonneose,  snr  la  petite  ririere 
de  Woiiet,  a  trente  Cos,  ou  qoinze  lieiies  de 
Broitsckea." — ilandddo,  130. 

1813.  Brodera,  in  Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  iiL 
268. 

1857.  "The  town  of  Baroda,  originally 
Barpatra  (or  a  bar  leaf,  >.«.,  leaf  of  the 
Ficiig  indica,  in  shape)  was  the  first  large 
city  I  had  seen." — Autob.  of  IJutfullah,  39. 

Baros,  n.p.  A  fort  on  the  West 
Coast  of  Smnatra,  from  frMch  the 
chief  export  of  Sumatra  camphor,  so 
highly  YalTied  in  China,  long  took  place. 
It  is  perhaps  identical  mth  the  Pan- 
sur  or  Fansur  of  the  middle  ages,  "which 
gaye  its  name  to  the  FansSn  camphor, 
famous  among  Oriental  "writeis,  and 
which  by  the  peipetaation  of  a  mis- 
reading is  often  styled  Kaisurl  cam- 
phor, &c.  (See  Camphor,  and  Marco 
Pdo,  2d  ed.  ii.  2S2.  285  seg.). 

The  place  is  called  Barrowse  in  the  E.  L 
Colonial  papers,  il  52, 153. 

1727.  "Baros  is  the  nest  place  that 
almonds  in  Gold,  Camjdiire,  and  Benzoin, 
bnt  admits  of  no  foreign  Commerce.'* — A. 
Ham,  il  113. 

Barrackpoie,  n.p.  The  auxiliary 
Cantonment  of  Calcutta,  from  whid^ 
it  is  Id  m.  distant,  established  in  1772. 
Here  also  is  the  coxmtry  residence  of 
the  Governor-General,  built  by  Lord 
IGnto,  and  much  frequented  in 
former  days  before  the  aiiTinal  migra- 
tion to  Simla  was  established.  The 
name  is  a  hybrid.    See  Achanock. 

Bashaw,  s.  The  old  form  of  what 
we  now  call  pasha,  the  former  being 
taken  from  hSsha  liie  Arabic  form  of 
the  word,  which  is  itself  generally  be- 
lieved to  be  a  corruption  of  the  Pers. 
pidishah.  Of  this  the  first  part  is 
Skt.  patis,  Zend,  paitis.  Old  Fers.  pati, 
'a  lord  or  master'  (comp.  Gr.  Seir- 
a-drijr).  Peehah,  indeed,  for  'Gover- 
nor '  (but  with  the  ch  guttural)  occurs 
in  I.  Kings,  s.  15,  H.  Chron.  ix.  14, 
and  in  Daniel  iii.  2,  3,  27.  Prof.  Max 
Miiller  notices  this,  but  it  would  seem 


merely  as  a  curious  coincidence. — (See 
Puiey  on  Daniel,  567). 

1554.  "Hnjnsmodi  Bassarom  sermoni- 
bns  reliqaormn  Tmxamm  sermones  con- 
gruebant." — Busbeq.  Epist.  ii  (p.  124). 

c.  1610.  '-  Un  Bascha  estoit  venn  en  sa 
Conr  ponr  Iny  rendrecompte  dntribnt  qu'il 
Iny  apportoit ;  mais  il  fat  nenf  mois  entiets 
k  attendre  que  celay  qui  a  la  charge  .... 
eat  le  temps  et  le  loisir  de  le  compter  .  .  ." 
— Pgrard  de  la  Tal  (of  the  Great  Mogal),  ii. 
161. 

1702.  "...  The  most  notorious  injus- 
tice we  have  suffered  from  the  Arabs  of 
Muscat,  and  the  Bashaw  of  Jndda." — In 
Wheder,  ii.  7. 

1727.  "  It  (Bagdad)  is  now  a  prodi^ous 
large  City,  and  the  Seat  of  a  Beglerbeg.  .  .  . 
The  Bashaws  of  Batmm,  Camera,  and 
JTiitol  (tile  ancient  Nineveh)  are  subor- 
dinate to  him." — A.  Ham.  i.  78. 

Basin,  s.  H.  besan.  Pease-meal, 
generally  made  of  gram  (q.  v.)  and 
used,  sometimes  mixed  with  ground 
orange-peel  or  other  aromatic  sub- 
stance, to  cleanse  the  hair,  or  for  other 
toilette  purposes. 

Bassadore,  n.p.  A  town  upon  the 
island  of  ITisbin  in  the  Persian  Gulf, 
which  belonged  in  the  16th  century  to 
the  Portuguese.  The  place  was  ceded 
to  the  British  crown  iu  1S17,  though 
the  claim  seems  now  dormant.  The 
real  form  of  the  name  is  according  to 
Dr.  Badger's  transliterated  map  (in  S. 
of  Im&ms,  &c.  of  Oman)  Ba-fi'lu. 

1673.  "At  noon  we  came  to  Bassatn, 
an  old  ruined  town  of  the  Fortugals,  front- 
ing Congo." — Fryer,  320. 

Bassein,  n.p.  This  is  a  corruption 
of  three  entirely  different  names,  and 
is  applied  to  various  places  remote  from 
each  other. 

(1)  Wasdi,  an  old  port  on  the  coast, 
26  m.  north  of  Bombay,  called  bv  the 
Portuguese,  to  whom  it  long  pertained, 
Bacaun  {e.g.  Barros,  L  ix.  1). 

c.  1565.  "  Dopo  Daman  si  troua  Ba- 
sain  con  molte  viUe  .  .  .  ne  di  questa  altro 
si  caua  che  risi,  fmmenti,  e  molto  ligname." 
— Cemre  (fe"  Federid  in  Bamus.  iii.  387  v. 

1756.  "Bandar  BassaL"— J/"inii-i-.4A- 
madi.  Bird's  tr.,  129. 

1781.  "General  Goddard  after  having 
taken  the  fortress  of  Bessi,  which  is  one  of 
the  strongest  and  most  important  fortresses 
nnder  the  Mabratta  power.  .  .  ." — Seir 
ituiaqherin,  iii.  327. 

(2)  A  town  and  port  on  the  river 
whi(ai  forms  the  westernmost  delta-arm 
of  the  Irawadi  in  the  Province  of 
Pegu.    The  Burmese  name  Bathein, 


BAT  AVI  J. 


54 


BATTA. 


was,  according  to  Prof.  Forchliammer, 
a  change,  made  by  the  Burmese  con- 
queror Alompra,  from  the  former 
name  Kuthein  {i.e.  Kusein),  which  was 
a  native  corruption  of  the  old  name 
Kusima  (see  Cosmin).  We  cannot 
explain  the  old  European  corruption 
Fersaim. 

1759.  Persaim  occurs  in  Dalrymple's  Or. 
Bepert,  i.  127  and  passim. 

(3)  Basim,  or  properly  Wdsim;  an 
old  town  in  Berar,  the  chief  place  of  a 
district  so-called. 

Batavia,  n.p.  The  famous  capital 
of  the  Dutch  possessions  in  the  Indies ; 
occupying  the  site  of  the  old  city  of 
Jakatra,  the  seat  of  a  Javanese  king- 
dom which  combined  the  present 
Dutch  Provinces  of  Bantam,  Buiten- 
zorg,  Erawang,  and  the  Preanger 
Regencies. 

1619.  "On  the  day  of  the  capture  of 
Jakatra,  30th  May,  1619,  it  was  certainly 
time  and  place  to  speak  of  the  Governor- 
General's  dissatisfaction  that  the  name  of 
Batavia  had  been  given  to  the  Castle." — 
Valmtijn,  iv.  489.  ' 

The  Governor-General,  Jan  Pieter- 
sen  Coen,  who  had  taken  Jakatra, 
desired  to  have  called  the  new  fortress 
New  Hoorn,  from  his  own  birth  place, 
Hoom,  on  the  Zuider  Zee. 

c.  1649.  "While  I  stay'd  at  Batavia,  my 
Brother  dy'd ;  and  it  was  pretty  to  consider 
what  the  Dutch  made  me  pay  for  his 
Funeral."— ya«™ier  (E.T.)  i.  203. 

Batcul,  Batcole,  Batecala,  &c., 
n.p.  Bhathal.  A  place  often  named 
in  the  older  narratives.  It  is  on  the 
coast  of  Canara,  just  S.  of  Pigeon 
Island  and  Hog  Island,  in  lat.  13°  59', 
and  is  not  to  be  confounded  (as  it  has 
been)  with  Beitcul,  q.v. 

1328.  "...  There  is  also  the  King  of 
Batigala,  but  he  is  of  the  Saracens." — 
Friar  Jordamis,  p.  41.' 

1510.  The  "  Bathecala,  a  very  noble  city 
of  India,"  of  Varthema  (119),  though  mis- 
placed, must  we  think  be  this  place  and  not 
Beitcul. 

1548.  "  Trelado  *  do  Contrato  que  o 
Gouernador  Graoia  de  Saa  fez  com  a  Eaynha 
de  Batecalaa  per  nSo  aver  Itpey  e  ela  reger 
o  Keeyno."— In  S.  Botelho,  Tomio,  242. 

W99.  "...  part  is  subject  to  the  Queene 
of  Batieola,  who  selleth  great  store  of  pep- 

Ser  to  the  Portugals,   at  a  towne  cMled 
nor.    .    ."—Sir  Fulke  Grevile  to  Sh  Fr. 
Walsingham,  in  Bruce's  Annals,  i.  125. 

*  i.e., '  Copy." 


1618.  "  The  iif  t  of  March  we  anchored  at 
Batachala,  shooting  three  Peeces  to  give 
notice  of  our  arriuall.  .  ."— TTro.  Hore,  in 
Purchas,  i.  657.  See  also  Sainsbury,  u.  p.  374. 

1727.  ' '  The  next  Sea-port,  to  the  Sotith- 
ward  of  Onoa/r,  is  Batacola,  which  has  the 
vestigia  of  a  very  large  city.  .  .  .  "—A. 
Sam.  i.  282. 

Batel,  Batelo,  Botella,  s.  A  sort  of 
boat  used  in  Western  India  and  Sind. 
Port,  iatell,  a  word  which  occurs  in 
the  Upteiro  de  V.  da  Oama,  91. 

1838.  "The  Botella  may  be  described  as 
the  Dow  in  miniature.  .  .  ft  has  invariably  a 
square  flat  stem,  and  a  long  grab-like  head." 
— Vaupell  in  Trans.  Bo.  Oeog.  Soc.  vii.  98. 

1857.  "A  Sindhi  battela,  called  Bah- 
mati,  under  the  Tindal  Kasim,  laden  with 
dry  fish,  was  about  to  proceed  to  Bombay." 
—Lutfullah,  347. 

See  also  Burton,  Sind  Bevisited  (1877),  32, 
33. 

Batta,  s.  Two  diSerent  words  are 
thus  expressed  in  Anglo-Indian  collo- 
quial, and  in  a  manner  confounded. 

a.  Hind,  hhata  or  hhdtd.  An  extra 
allowance  made  to  officers,  soldiers,  or 
other  pubho  servants,  when  in  the 
field,  or  on  other  special  grounds; 
also  subsistence  money  to  witnesses, 
prisoners  and  the  like.  Military  Batta, 
originally  an  occasional  allowance,  as 
defined,  grew  to  be  a  constant  addition 
to  the  pay  of  officers  in  India,  and 
constituted  the  chief  part  of  the  excess 
of  Indian  oyer  English  military  emolu- 
ments. The  question  of  the  rightto  hatta 
on  several  occasions  created  great  agita- 
tion among  the  officers  of  the  Indian 
army,  and  the  measure  of  economy 
carried  out  by  Lord  WiUiam  Bentinck, 
when  Governor- General  (G.  0.  of  the 
Gov.-Gen.  in  Council,  29th  November, 
1828)  in  the  reduction  of  full  latta  to 
half  batta,  in  the  allowances  received 
by  all  regimental  officers  serving  at 
stations  within  a  certain  distance  of  the 
Presidency  in  Bengal  (viz..  Barrack- 
pore,  Dumdum,  Berhampore,  and 
Dinapore),  caused  an  endtiring  bitter- 
ness against  that  upright  ruler. 

It  is  difficult  to  arrive  at  the  origin  of 
this  word.  There  are  however  several 
Hindi  words  in  rural  use,  such  as  hhat, 
bhantd,  'advances  made  to  ploughmen 
without  interest,'  and  lliatta,  bhaiitd, 
'  plough-men's  wages  in  Jiind,'  with' 
which  it  is  possibly  connected.  It  has 
also  been  suggested  that  it  may  be  allied 
to  baJmt,  'much,  excess,'  an  idea  enter- 
ing into  the  meaning  of  both  a  and  b. 

It  is  just  possible  that  the  famiUar 


BATTA. 


military  use  of  the  term  in  India  may 
have  been  influenced  by  the  existence 
of  the  European  military  term  bdt  or 
hat-money.  The  latter  is  from  hdt,  a 
pack-saddle,  and  implies  an  allowance 
for  carrying  baggage  in  the  field.  It 
"wiU  be  seen  that  one  writer  below 
seems  to  confound  the  two  words. 

b.  Hind.  Boitta  and  Battd.  Agio,  or 
diflerence  in  exchange,  discount  on 
coins  not  current,  or  of  short  weight. 

We  may  notice  that  Sir  H.  Elliot 
does  not  recognise  an  absolute  separa- 
tion between  the  two  senses  of  batta. 
His  definition  runs  thus :  "Diflerence 
of  exchange ;  anything  extra;  an  extra 
allowance ;  discount  on  uncurrent,  or 
short-weight  coins ;  usually  called 
Batta.  The  word  has  been  supposed 
to  be  a  corruption  of  Bharta,  increase, 
but  it  is  a  pure  Hindi  vocable,  and  is 
more  usually  applied  to  discount  than 
premium." — [8upp.  Gloss,  ii.  41.)  It 
will  be  seen  that  we  have  early  Portu- 
guese instances  of  the  word  apparently 
in  both  senses. 

The  earliest  quotation,  which  has 
been  met  with  since  what  23reoedes  was 
written,  suggests  the  possibility  that 
the  word  in  its  sense  of  extra  pay  has 
come  down  to  us  by  oral  tradition  from 
the  Portuguese,  and  that  it  may  have 
originated  in  Can.  hatta,  'rice,'  and  was 
at  first  an  allowance  to  native  servants 
to  provide  their  staple  food.  This  might 
easily  get  mixt  up  with  others  of  the 
suggested  sources,  involving  a  modi- 
fication of  sense. 

a.— 

1548.  "And  for  2  ffarazes  (see  ferash)  2 
pardaos  a  month  for  the  two  and  4  tangas 
for  bata."  .  .—S.  Batelho,  Torribo,  233.  The 
editor  thinks  this  is  for  bate,  i.e.  paddy.  But 
even  if  so  it  is  used  exactly  like  batta  or 
maintenance  money.  A  following  entry 
has.  "  To  the  constable  38,920  reis  a  year, 
in  which  is  comprised  maintenance  {manti- 
mento)." 

1707.  "...  that  they  would  allow 
Batta  or  subsistence  money  to  all  that 
should  desert  us." — In  Wheeler,  ii.  63. 

1765.  "  ,  .  .  orders  were  accordingly 
issued  .  .  .  that  on  the  1st  January,  1766, 
the  double  batta  should  cease.  .  .  .  " — 
Cwracdoli's  Olive,  iv.  160. 

1789.  "...  batta,  or  as  it  is  termed  in 
England,  Idt  and  forage  money,  which  is 
here,  in  the  field,  almost  double  the  peace 
allowance." — Mwwo's  Na/rrative,  p.  97. 

1799.  "  He  would  rather  live  on  half- 
pay,  in  a  garrison  that  could  boast  of  a  fives 
court,  than  vegetate  on  full  batta,  where 
there  was  none." — Life  of  Sir  T.  Munro, 
i.227. 


55  BAY. 

1829.  "  To  the  Editm-  of  the  Bengal  Hur- 
Tcwru. — Sir, — Is  it  understood  that  the  Wives 
and  daughters  of  officers  on  half  batta  are 
included  in  the  order  to  mourn  for  the  Queen 
of  Wirtemberg ;  or  will  Aa2/-mourning  be 
considered  sufficient  for  them  ? " — Letter  in 
above,  dated  15th  April,  1829. 

1857.  "They  have  made  me  a  K.C.B. 
I  may  confess  to  you  that  I  would  much 
rather  have  got  a  year's  batta,  because  the 
latter  would  enable  me  to  leave  this  country 
a  year  sooner." — Sir  Hope  Grant,  in  Jnd- 
dents  of  the  Sepoy  War. 

b.— 

1554.  "And  gold,  if  of  10  mates  or  24 
carats,  is  worth  10  cruzados  the  tael  .  .  . 
if  of  9  mates,  9  cruzados ;  and  according  to 
whatever  the  mates  may  be  it  is  valued ;  but 
moreover  it  has  its  batao,  i.e.  its  shroffage 
{gamrafagem)  or  agio  (caiio)  varying  with 
the  season." — A.  Nunes,  40. 

1810.  "  .  .  .  He  immediately  tells 
master  that  the  batta,  i.e.,  the  exchange,  is 
siteredi."— Williamson,  V.  M.  i.  203. 

Battas,  Bataks,  &c.  u.  p.  A  na- 
tion of  Sumatra,  noted  especially  for 
their  singular  cannibal  institutions, 
combined  with  the  possession  of  a 
written  character  of  their  own  and 
some  approach  to  literature. 

c.  1430.  "  In  ejus  insulae,  quam  dicunt 
Bathech,  parte,  anthropophagi  habitant .  .  . 
capita  humana  in  thesauris  habent,  quae 
ex  hoBtibus  oaptis  abscissa,  esia  carnibus  re- 
condunt,  iisque  utuntur  pro  nummis." — 
OoTVti  in  Poggius,  De  Var.  Fort.  lib.  iv. 

.  c.  1539.  "This  Embassador,  that  was 
Brother-in-law  to  the  King  of  Battas  .  .  . 
brought  him  a  rich  Present  of  Wood  of 
Aloes,  Calambaa,  and  five  quintals  of  Ben- 
jamon  in  flowers." — Cogan's  Finto,  15. 

c.  1555.  "  This  Island  of  Sumatra  is  the 
first  land  wherein  we  know  man's  flesh  to 
be  eaten  by  certaine  people  which  liue  in 
the  mountains,  called  Eacas  (read  Batas), 
who  vse  to  gilde  their  teethe." — Galvano, 
Discoveries  of  the  World  (Hak.  Soc.),108. 

1613.  "In  the  woods  of  the  interior 
dwelt  Anthropophagi,  eaters  of  human 
flesh  .  .  .  and  to  the  present  day  continues 
that  abuse  and  evil  custom  among  the 
Battas  of  Sumatra."— ffodinfto  de  Eredia, 
f.  23i;. 

Bawustye,  s.  Corrupt,  of  lohstoAf- 
in  Lascar  dialect  [Boehuck). 

Bay,  The,  n.  p.  In  the  language  of 
the  old  Company  and  its  servants  in 
the  17th  century.  The  Bay  meant  the 
Bay  of  Bengal  and  their  factories  in 
that  quarter. 

1683.  "  And  the  Councell  of  the  Bay 
is  as  expressly  distinguished  from  the 
Councell  of  Hugly,  over  which  they  have 
noe  such  power. ' ' — In  Hedges,  under  Sept.  24. 


BAYA. 


56 


BAZAAR. 


Baya,  s.  H.  baia,  the  Weaver-bird, 
as  it  is  called  in  books  of  Nat.  Hist., 
Ploceus  haya,  Blytb  (Fam.  Fringil- 
lidae).  This  clever  little  bird  is  not 
only  in  its  natural  state  the  builder  of 
those  remarkable  pendent  nests  which 
are  such  striking  objects,  hanging 
from  eaves  or  palm-branches;  but  it 
is  also  docile  to  a. singular  degree  in 
domestication,  and  is  often  exhibited 
by  itinerant  natives  as  the  performer 
of  the  most  delightful  tricks,  as  we 
have  seen,  and  as  is  detailed  in  a  paper 
of  Mr.  Bljrth's  quoted  by  Jerdon. 
"  The  usual  procedure  is,  when  ladies 
are  present,  for  the  bird  on  a  sign 
from  its  master  to  take  a  cardamom  or 
sweetmeat  in  its  bill,  and  deposit  it 
between  a  lady's  lips  ...  A  miniatute 
cannon  is  then  brought,  which  the 
bird  loads  with  coarse  grains  of  powder 
one  by  one  ...  it  next  seizes  and 
skilfully  uses  a  small  ramrod:  and 
then  takes  a  lighted  match  from  its 
master,  which  it  applies  to  the  touch- 
hole."  Another  common  performance 
is  to  scatter  small  beads  on  a  sheet; 
the  bird  is  furnished  with  a  needle  and 
thread,  and  proceeds  in  the  prettiest 
way  to  thread  the  beads  successively. 

1790.  "The  young  Hindu  women  of 
Ban&as  .  .  .  wear  very  thin  plates  of  gold, 
called  ifca's,  slightly  fixed  by  way  of  orna- 
ment between  the  eyebrows ;  and  when 
they  pass  through  the  streets,  it  is  not  un- 
common for  the  youthful  libertines,  who 
amuse  themselves  with  training  Baya's,  to 
give  them  a  sign,  which  they  understand, 
and  send  them  to  pluck  the  pieces  of  gold 
from  the  foreheads  of  their  mistresses." — 
Asiat.  Researches,  ii.  110. 

Bayadere,  s.  A  Hindu  dancing- 
girl.  This  word  is  especially  used  by 
French  writers,  from  whom  it  has  been 
sometimes  borrowed  as  if  it  were  a 
genuine  Indian  word,  particularly  cha- 
racteristic of  the  persons  in  question. 
The  word  is  in  fact  only  a  Gallicized 
form  of  the  Portuguese  bailadeira, 
from  tailar,  to  dance. 

Some  40  or  50  years  ago  there 
was  a  famous  ballet  called  Le  dieu 
et  la  bayadere,  and  under  this  title 
■Punch  made  one^  of  the  most  famous 
hits  of  his  early  days  by  presenting  a 
cartoon^  of  Lord  EUenborough  as  the 
Bayadere  dancing  before  the  idol  of 
Somnath. 

1526.  "XL  VII.  The  dancers  and  dancer- 
esses  (bayladores  e  bayladeiras)  who  come 
to  perform  at  a  village  shall  first  go  and 
perform  at  the  house  of  the  principal  man  of 


the  village"  (Gancar,  q.v.)—Foral  deusos 
costumes  dos  Gancares  e  Lavradores  de  esta 
Ilha  de  Goa,  in  Arch.  Port.  Or.,  fascic.  5, 
132. 

1598.  "The  heathenish  whore  called 
Balliadera,  who  is  a  dancer.  "^ — LinscJicten, 
74. 

1599.  "  In  hac  ioone  primum  proponitur 
Inda  Balliadera,  id  est  saltatrix,  quae  in 
publicis  ludis  aliisque  solennitatibus  sal- 
tando  spectaculum  exhibet." — De  Bry,  Text 
to  pi.  xii.  in  vol.  ii.  (also  see  p.  90,  and  vol, 
vii.  26),  &c. 

1782.  "  Surate  est  renomm^  par  ses 
Bayaderes,  dont  le  veritable  nom  est  DM- 
dassi :  celui  de  Bayadires  que  nous  leur 
donnons,  vient  du  mot  Balladeiras,  qui 
signifieen  Portugais  Danseuses." — Sormerat, 
i.  7. 

1794.  "The  name  of  Balliadere,  we 
never  heard  applied  to  the  dancing  girls; 
or  saw  but  in  Kaynal,  and  '  War  in  Asia, 
by  an  Officer  of  Colonel  Baillie's  Detach- 
ment ; '  it  is  a  corrupt  Portuguese  word." — 
Moor's  Narrative  ofZdttle's  Detachment,  356. 

1825.  "This  was  the  first  specimen  I 
had  seen  of  the  southern  Bayadere,  who 
differ  considerably  from  the  nSch  girls  of 
northern  India,  being  all  in  the  service  of 
different  temples,  for  which  they  are  pur- 
chased young." — Heber,  ii.  180. 

Bazaar,  s.  Hind.  &c.  From  Pers. 
hdzdr,  a  permanent  market  or  street  of 
shops.  The  word  has  spread  westward 
into  Arabic,  Turkish,  and,  in  special 
senses,  into  European  languages,  and 
eastward  into  India,  where  it  has 
been  generally  adopted  into  the  ver- 
naculars. The  popular  pronunciation 
is  haz&r.  In  S.  India  and  Ceylon  the 
word  is  used  for  a  single  shop  or  stall 
kept  by  a  native.  The  word  seems  to 
have  come  to  S.  Europe  very  early. 
F.  Balducci  Pegolotti,  in  his  Mer- 
cantile Handbook  (o.  1340)  gives  ba- 
zarra  as  a  Genoese  word  for  '  market- 
place '  {Cathay,  &c.  ii.  286).  The  word 
is'  adopted  into  Malay  as  pasar. 

1474.  Ambrose  Contarini  writes  of  Kazan, 
that  it  is  "  walled  like  Como,  and  vrith  ba- 
zars (bassari)  like  iV'—Bamusio,  ii.  f.  117. 

1478.  Josafat  Barbaro  writes  :  "  An  Ar- 
menian Choza  Mirech,  a  rich  merchant  in 
the  bazar  "  (bamrro).--Ibid.  i.  Ill  v. 

1563.  "...  bazar,  as  much  as  to  say 
the  place  where  things  are  sold."— Garcia, 
t  170. 

1564.  A  privilege  by  Don  Sebastian  of 
Portugal  gives  authority  ' '  to  sell  garden  pro- 
duce freely  in  the  bazars  (bazares),  markets, 
and  streets  (of  Goa)  without  necessity  for 
consent  or  license  from  the  farmers  of  the 
garden  produce,  or  from  any  other  person 
whatsoever."— ^«A.  Port.  Or.,  fasc.  2, 157. 

c.  1566.     "La  Pescaria  delle  Perle  .  .  . 


BDELLIUM. 


57 


BEADALA. 


si  fa  ogn'  anno  .  .  .  e  su  la  costa  all'  in 
contro  piantano  vna  villa  di  case,  e  bazarri 
di  paglia." — Cesare  de'  Federici,  in  Bam. 
iii.  390. 

1606.  "...  The  Christians  of  the 
Bazar."— (Jottwa,  29. 

1610.  "  En  la  VUle  de  Cananor  il  y  a  vn 
beau  march^  tons  les  jours,  qu'ils  appellent 
Baaa.re."—Pyrard  de  la  Val,  i.  325. 

1638.  "  We  came  into  a  Bussar,  or  very 
taire  Market  place." — W.  Bruton,  in  Hak- 
luyt,  V.  50. 

1666.  "Les  Bazards  ou  Marches  sont 
dans  une  grande  rue  qui  est  au  pi^  de  la 
montagne." — Theverwt,  v.  18. 

1672.  "...  Let  us  now  pass  the  Pale 
to  the  Heathen  Town  (of  Madras)  only 
parted  by  a  wide  Parrade,  which  is  used  for 
a  Buzzar  or  Mercate-plaoe."— J'n/cr,  38. 

1837.  "Lord,  there  is  a  honey  bazar, 
repair  thither." — Turnour'stTa,nsl.  of  Malm- 
wanso,  24. 

1873.  "This,  remarked  my  handsome 
Greek  friend  from  Vienna,  is  the  finest 
wife-bazaar  in  this  part  of  Europe  .  .  .  Go 
a  little  way  east  of  this,  say  to  Roumania, 
and  you  will  find  wife-bazaar  completely 
undisguised,  the  ladies  seated  in  their  car- 
riages, the  youths  filing  by,  and  pausing 
before  this  or  that  beauty,  to  bargain  with 
papa  about  the  dower,  under  her  very 
nose." — Fraser's  Mag.  N.  S.  vii.  p.-  617 
{Vienna,  by  M.  D.  Conway), 

Bdelliuin,  s.  This  aromatic  gum- 
resin  has  been  identified  with  that  of 
the  BaUamodendron  Muhul,  Hooker, 
inhabiting  the  dry  regions  of  Arabia 
and  Western  India ;  gxigal  of  Western 
India,  and  mokl  in  Arabic,  called  in 
Pers.  ho-i-jahudan  (Jews'  scent). 
What  the  Hebrew  hdolali  of  the  E. 
Phison  was,  which  is  rendered  bdeUimn 
since  the  time  of  Josephus,  remains 
very  doubtful.  Lassen  has  suggested 
musk  as  possible.  But  the  arg-ument 
is  only  this:  that  Dioscorides  says  some 
called  bdellium  /iad^KKov;  that  /iodeKKov 
perhaps  represents  MadSlaka,  and 
though  there  is  no  such  Skt.  word 
as  Toaddlaka  there  might  be  maddraka, 
because  there  is  maddra,  which  means 
some  perfume,  no  one  knows  what! 
(Ind.  Alterth.  i.  292). 

c.  A.D.  90.  "  In  exchange  are  exported 
from  Barbarice  (Indus  Delta)  costus, 
bdella.  .  .  .  "—JPekphis,  ch.  39. 

0.1230.  "Bdallyun.  A  Greek  word  which, 
as  some  learned  men  think,  means  'The 
Lion's  Kepose.'.  This  plant  is  the  same  as 
■moM,."—Ebn  El-BaitMr,  i.  125. 

1612.  "Bdellium,  the  pund  .  .  .  xxs."— 
Bates  and  Valuatiouns  (Scotland),  p.  298. 

Beadala,'n.p.     Formerly  a  port  of 


some  note  for  native  craft  on  the  Eam- 
nad  coast  (Madura  district)  of  the  Gulf 
of  Manar,  Vadaulay  in  the  Atlas  of 
India.  The  proper  name  seems  to  be 
Veddlai,  by  which  it  is  mentioned  in 
Bishop  Caldwell's  Hist,  of  Tinnevelly 
(p.  235).  The  place  was  famous  in  the 
Portuguese  History  of  India  for  a  great 
victory  gained  there  by  Martin  Anonso 
de  Sousa  (GapitHo  Mbr  do  Mar)  over  a 
strong  land  and  sea  force  of  the  Zamo- 
rin,  commanded  by  a  famous  Mahom- 
medan  Captain,  whom  the  Portuguese 
called  Pate  Marcar  and  the  Tuhfat-al- 
Mujahidln  calls  'Ali  Ibrahim  Markar, 
15th  February,  1538.  Barros  styles  it 
"one  of  the  best  fought  battles  that 
ever  came  ofl  in  India."  This  occurred 
under  the  viceroyalty  of  Nuno  da 
Cunha,  not  of  Stephen  da  Gama,  as  the 
allusions  in  Camoes  seem  to  intimate. 
Captain  Burton  has  too  hastily  identi- 
fied Beadala  with  a  place  on  the  coast 
of  Malabar,  a  fact  which  has  perhaps 
been  the  cause  of  this  article  (see 
Lusiads,  Commentary,  p.  4V7). 

1552.  "  Martin  Alfonso,  with  this  light 
fleet,  on  which  he  had  not  more  than  400 
soldiers,  went  round  Cape  Comorin,  being 
aware  that  the  enemy  were  at  Beadala  ..." 
— Barros,  Dec.  IV.,  liv.  viii.  cap.  13. 

1562.  "The  Governor,  departing  from 
Cochym,  coasted  as  far  as  Cape  Comoryn, 
doubled  that  Cape,  and  ran  for  Beadala, 
which  is  a  place  adjoining  the  Shoals  of 
Chilao  .  .  .  "—Correa,  iv.  324. 

0.  1570.  "And  about  this  time  Alee 
Ibrahim  Murkar,  and  his  brother-in-law 
Kunjee-Alee-Murkar,  sailed  out  with  22 
grabs  in  the  direction  of  Kaeel,  and  arriv- 
ing off  Bentalah,  they  landed,  leaving  their 
grabs  at  anchor  .  .  .  But  destruction  over- 
took them  at  the  arrival  of  the  Franks, 
who  came  upon  them  in  their  'galliots, 
attacking  and  capturing  all  their  grabs  .  .  . 
Now  this  capture  by  the  Franks  took  place . 
in  the  latter  part  of  the  month  of  Shaban, 
in  the  year  944  [end  of  January,  1538]." — 
Tohfut-vIrMujahideen,  tr.  by  Kowlandson, 
141. 
1572. 

**  E  despois  junto  ao  Cabo  Comorim 
Huma  fajanha  faz  esclarecida, 
A  f  rota  principal  do  Samorim,  _ 
Que  destruir  o  mundo  nao  duvida, 
Veneer^  co  o  furor  do  f erro  e  fogo ; 
Em  si  ver^  Beadala  o  martio  jogo." 

Camoes,  x.  65. 

By  Burton  (but  whose  misconcep- 
tion of  the  locality  has  here  affected 
his  translation) : 

"  then  well  nigh  reached  the  Cape  'olept  Co- 
morin, 
another  wreath  of  Fame  by  him  is  won; 
the  strongest  squadron  of  the  Samorim 


BEAB-TBBE. 


58 


BEEBEE. 


who  doubted  not  to  see  the  world  undone, 
he  shall  destroy  with  rage  of  fire  and  steel: 
Be'adala's  self  his  martial  yoke  shall  feel. " 

1814.  "Vaidalai,  a  pretty  populous  vil- 
lage on  the  coast,  situated  13  miles  east  of 
Mutupetta,  inhabited  chiefly  by  Musul- 
mans  and  Sh^n^rs,  the  former  carrying  on 
a  wood  trade." — Account  of  the  Prov.  of 
Mamnad,  from  Mackenzie  Collections  in  J. 
B.  As.  Soc.  iii.  170. 

Bear-tree,  Bair,  &c.  s.    TTi-nd.  Jer 

(Skt.  badara  and  vadara)  Zizyphus  juju- 
ha,  Lam.  This  is  one  of  the  most  widely 
diffused  trees  in  India,  and  is  found 
wild  from  the  Punjab  to  Burma, in  all 
wMch  region  it  is  probably  native.  It 
is  cultivated  from  Queensland  aiid 
China  to  Morocco  and  Guinea.  "Sir 
H.  EUiot  identifies  it  with  the  lotus 
of  the  ancients,  but  although  the  large 
juicy  product  of  the  garden  Zizyphus 
is  by  no  means  bad,  yet,  as  Madden 
quaintly  remarks,  one  might  eat  any 
quantity  of  it  without  risk  of  for- 
getting home  and  friends." — {Punjab 
Plants,  43.) 

1563.  "  O.  The  name  in  Canarese  is  hor, 
and  in  the  Decan  ber,  and  the  Malays  call 
them  mdaras,  and  they  are  better  than  ours ; 
yet  not  so  good  as  those  of  Balagate  .... 
which  are  very  tasty." — Garcia  jOe  0.  33. 

Bearer,  s.  The  word  has  two  mean- 
ings in  Anglo-Indian  colloquial:  a. 
A  palankin-carrier ;  b.  (In  the  Bengal 
Presidency),  a  domestic  servant  who 
has  charge  of  his  master's  clothes, 
household  furniture,  and  (often)  of  his 
ready  money. 

The  word  in  the  latter  meaning  has 
been  regarded  as  distiact  in  origin, 
and  is  stated  by  Wilson  to  be  a  cor- 
ruption of  Bengali  vehara  from  Sansk. 
vyavaliari,  a.  domestic  servant.  There 
seems  however  to  be  no  historical  evi- 
dence for  such  an  origin,  e.g.  in  any 
habitual  use  of  the  term  vehara,  whilst 
as  a  matter  of  fact  the  domestic  bearer 
(or  sirdar  bearer,  as  he  is  usually  styled 
by  his  fellow-servants,  often  even  when 
he  has  no  one  under  him)  was  in  Cal- 
cutta in  the  penultimate  generation, 
when  English  gentlemen  stUl  kept 
palankins,  usually  just  what  this  lite- 
rally implies,  viz.,  the  head-man  of  a 
set  of  palankin-bearers.  And  through- 
out the  Presidency  the  bearer,  or  valet, 
still,  as  a  rule,  belongs  to  the  caste  of  Ica- 
hdrs  (see  kuhar),  or  psiLki-bearers. 

a. — 

c.    1760.     " The   poles   which 

....  are  carried  by  six,  but  most  com- 
monly four  bearers."— (?)-oac,  i.  153. 


1768-71.  "  Every  house  has  likewise  .  .  . 
one  or  two  sets  of  berras,  or  palankeen- 
bearers." — Stavorimus,  i.  523. 

1778.  "They  came  on  foot,  the  town 
having  neither  horses  nor  palankin-bearers 
to  carry  them,  and  Colonel  Coote  received 
them  at  his  head-quarters.  .  ."—Orme,  iii. 
719. 

1803.  "I  was  ....  detained  by  the 
scarcity  of  bearers."— iord  Valentia,  i.  372. 

b.— 

1782.  "...  imposition  .  .  .  that  a  gen- 
tleman should  pay  a  rascal  of  a  Sirdar 
Bearer  monthly  wages  for  8  or  10  men  .  _.  . 
out  of  whom  he  gives  4,  or  may  perhaps  in- 
dulge his  master  with  5,  to  carry  his  palan- 
keen."— India  Gazette,  Sept.  2. 

c.  1815.  ■"  Hen/ry  amd his  Bearer."— (Title 
of  a  well-known  book  of  Mrs.  Sherwood's.) 

1824.  "...  I  called  to  my  sirda^-'beaxer 
who  was  lying  on  the  floor,  outside  the 
bed-room." — Seely,  Ellora,  ch.  i. 

1831.  ".  .  .  .  le  grand. maltre  de  ma 
garde-robe,  sirdar  beehrah." — Jacquemont, 
Correspondance,  i.  114. 

1876.  "My  bearer  who  was  to  go  with 
us  (Eva's  ayah  had  struck  at  the  last  mo- 
ment and  stopped  behind)  had  literally 
girt  up  his  loins,  and  was  loading  a  diminu- 
tive mule  with  a  miscellaneous  assortment 
of  brass  pots  and  blankets."—^  Titie  Be- 
former,  oh.  iv. 

Beebee,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers.  UU, 
a  lady.  On  the  principle  of  degrada- 
tion of  titles,  which  is  so  general,  this 
word  in  application  to  European  ladies 
has  been  superseded  by  the  hybrids 
Mem-Sahib,  or  Madam-Sdhib,  though 
it  is  often  applied  by  native  servants 
to  European  maid-servants  or  other 
English  women  of  that  rank  in  life. 
The  word  also  is  sometimes  apphed  to 
a  prostitute.  It  is  originally,  it  would 
seem.  Oriental  Turki.  In  Pavet  de 
Courteille's  Diet,  we  have  "BlU, 
dame,  epouse  legitime  "  (p.  181). 

In  W.  India  the  word  is  said  to  be 
pronounced  bolo  (see  Burton's  Sind). 

It  is  curious  that  among  the  Saka- 
Idva  of  Madagascar  the  wives  of  chiefs 
are  termed  biby;  but  there  seems 
hardly  a  possibility  of  this  having 
come  from  Persia  or  India.  The  word 
in  Hova  means  '  animal.' — Sibree's 
Madagascar,  p.  253. 

1611.  " ....  the  title  Bibi  ....  is  in 
Persian  the  same  as,  among  us,  sennora,  or 
dona." — Teimira,  Belaciim  ,  .  .  .  de  Hoi'- 
muz,  19. 

c.  1786.  "The  word  Lowndika,  which 
means  the  son  of  a  slave-girl,  was  also  con- 
tinually on  the  tongue  of  the  Nawaub,  and 
if  he  was  angry  with  an    one  he  called  him 


BEECR-DE-UER. 


59 


BEER. 


by  this  name ;  but  it  was  also  used  as  an 
endearing  fond  appellation  to  which  was 
attached  great  favour,*  until,  one  day,  Ali 
Zum^n  Khan  .  .  .  represented  to  him  that 
the  word  was  low,  c&screditable,  and  not 
fit  for  the  use  of  men  of  knowledge  and 
rank.  The  Nawaub  smiled,  and  said,  '0 
friend,  you  and  I  are  both  the  sons  of  slave 
women,  and  the  two  Husseins  only  (on 
whom  be  good  wishes  and  Paradise  !)  are 
the  sons  of  aBibi.'" — Hist,  of  Hydar  Nmlc, 
tr.  by  Miles,  486. 

Beeeh-de-Mer,  s.  The  old  trade 
way  of  writing  and  pronouncing  the 
name,  bicho-de-mar  (borrowed  from  the 
Portuguese)  of  the  sea-slug  or  holo- 
thuria,  so  highly  valued'  in  Okina.  It 
is  split,  cleaned,  dried,  and  then  carried 
to  the  Straits  for  export  to  China,  from 
the  Maldives,  the  Gulf  of  Manar,  and 
other  parts-  of  the  Indian  seas  further 
east.  The  most  complete  account  of 
the  way  in  which  this  somewhat  im- 
portant article  of  commerce  is  pre- 
pared, will  he  found  in  the  Tijdschrift 
voor  Nederlandsch  Indie,  Jaarg.  ■  xvii. 
pt.  i.     See  also  Swallo  and  Tripang', 

Beechman,  also  Meechilman,  s. 
Sea-Hind,  for  '  midshipman '  {Boe- 
Tmch). 

Beegah,  s.  Kind.  Ugjid.  The  most 
common  Hindu  measure  of  land-area, 
and  varying  much  in  different  parts 
of  India,  whilst  in  every  part  that  has 
a  Tiigjia  there  is  also  certain  to  be  a 
pucka  leegah  a;nd  a  hutclia  heegah  (vide 
cutcha  and  pucka),  the  latter  being 
some  fraction  of  the  former.  The 
heegah  formerly  adopted  in  the  Eevenue 
Survey  of  the  N.W.  Provinces,  and 
in  the  Canal  Department  there,  was 
one  of  3025  sq.  yards  or  f  of  an  acre. 
This  was  apparently  founded  on  Ak- 
bar's  heegah,  which  contained  3600  sq. 
IWii  gaz,  of  about  33  inches  each. 
But  it  is  now  in  official  returns 
superseded  by  the  English  acre. 

1763.  "I  never  seized  a  beega  or  heswa 
do  MghS)  belonging  to  Calcutta,  nor  have  I 
ever  impressed  your  gomastahs." — Nawai 
KSMm  'Ali,  in  Gleig's  Mem.  of  Hastings,  i. 
129. 


*  The  "Bahadur"  could  hardly  have  read  Don 
Quixote  !  But  what  a  curious  parallel  presents 
itself !  When  Sancho  is  bragging  of  his  daughter 
to  the  "  Squii-e  of  the  Wood,"  and  takes  umbrage 
at  the  free  epithet  which  the  said  Squire  applies 
to  her  (=ZcwMitMftfi  and  more) ;  the  latter  reminds 
him  of  the  like  term  of  apparent  abuse  (hardly 
reproduceable  here)j  with  which  the  mob  were 
wont  to  greet  a  champion  in  the  bull-ring  after  a 
deft  spear-thrust,  meaning  only  the  highest  fond- 
ness and  applause ! — Fart.  ii.  ch.  13. 


1823.  "ABegahhasbeen  computed  at 
one-third  of  an  acre,  but  its  size  differs  in 
almost  every  province.  The  smallest  Begah 
may  perhaps  be  computed  at  one-third,  and 
the  largest  at  two-thirds  of  an  acre." — Mal- 
colm's Central  India,  ii.  15. 

1877.  "  The  Resident  was  gratified  at  the 
low  rate  of  assessment,  which  was  on  the 
general  average  eleven  annas  or  Is.  i\d.  per 
beegah,  that  for  the  Nizam's  country  being 
upwards  of  four  ruiDees." — Meadows  Taylor, 
&tory  of  my  Life,  ii.  5. 

Beegxtm,  s.  A  Princess,  a  Mistress, 
a  Lady  of  Bank ;  appHed  to  Mahom- 
medan  ladies,  and  in  the  well-known 
case  of  the  Beegum  Sumroo  to  the  pro- 
fessedly Christian  (native)  wife  of  a 
European.  The  word  appears  to  be  Or. 
Turki,  bigam,  a  feminine  formation 
from  heg,  'chief,  or  lord,'  like  hlianv/n 
from  hhan.     Hence  Pers.  hegam. 

1653.  "Begun,  Eeine,  ou  espouse  du 
Schah," — Ve  la  Boullaye  le  Gouz,  127. 

1787.  '■  Among  the  charges  (against 
Hastings)  there  is  but  one  engaged,  two  at 
most — the  Begum's  to  Sheridan ;  the  Kannee 
of  Goheed  (Qohvd)  to  Sir  James  Erskine. 
So  please  your  palate." — Ed.  Burke  to  Sir 
G.  EUiot.    L.  ofLd.  Minto,  i.  119. 

Beejoo,  s.  Or  'Indian  badger,' as 
it  is  sometimes  called,  H.  hlju,  MelK- 
vora  indica,  Jerdon.  It  is  also  often 
called  in  Upper  India  the  Orave-digger, 
from  a  belief  in  its  bad  practices,  pro- 
bably unjust. 

( 

Beer,  s.  This  liquor,  imported  from 
England,  has  been  a  favourite  in  India 
from  an  early  date.  Porter  seems  to 
have  been  common  in  last  century, 
judging  from  the  advertisements  in 
the  Calcutta  Gazette;  and  the  Pale 
Ale  made,  it  is  presumed,  expressly  for 
the  India  market,  appears  in  the  earliest 
years  of  that  publication.  That  ex- 
pression has  long  been  disused  in 
India,  and  heer,  simply,  has  represented 
the  thing.  Hodgson's  at  the  beginning 
of  this  century  was  the  beer  in  almost 
universal  use,  replaced  by  Bass,  and 
AUsopp,  and  of  late  years  by  a  variety 
of  other  brands. 

1690.  (At  Surat  in  the  English  Factory) 
....  Europe  Wines  and  English  Beer,  be- 
cause of  their  former  acquaintance  with  our 
Palates,"are  most  coveted  and  most  desire- 
able  Liquors,  and  tho'  sold  at  high  Rates,  are 
yet  purchased  and  drunk  with  pleasure." — 
Ovimgton,  395. 

1784.  "  London  Porter  and  Pale  Ale, 
light  and  excellent  ....  150  Sicca  Rs.  per 
hhd.  ■  .  .  ."—In  Seton-Karr,  i.  39. 

1810.  "  Porter,  pale-ale  and  table-beer  of 


SEEJR,    COUNTBY. 


60 


BEGAB,    BIGABBY. 


^reat  strength,  are  often  drank  after  meals." 
F.  M.  i.  122. 


1814. 
"  What  are  the  luxuries  they  boast  them 

here? 
The  lolling  couch,  the  joys  of  bottled  beer." 

From  '  The  Cadet,  a  Poem  in  6  parts,  &c. 
by  a  late  resident  in  the  East.'  This  is  a 
most  lugubrious  production,  the  author 
finding  nothing  to  his  taste  in  India.  In 
this  respect  it  reads  something  like  a  cari- 
cature of  "Oakfield,"  without  the  noble 
character  and  sentiment  of  that  book.  As 
the  Eev.  Hobart  Gaunter,  the  author  seems 
to  have  come  to  a  less  doleful  view  of  things 
Indian,  and  for  some  years  he  wrote  the 
letter-press  of  the  "Oriental  Annual." 

Beer,  Country,  At  present,  at 
least  in  Upper  India,  tMs  expression 
simply  in(ficates  ale  made  in  India 
(see  Country)  as  at  MasQri,  KasaulL, 
and  Ootacamnnd  Breweries.  But  it 
formerly  was  (and  in  Madras  perhaps 
still  is)  applied  to  ginger-beer,  or  to  a 
beverage  described  in  some  of  tbe 
quotations  below,  wHch  must  have 
become  obsolete  eariy  in  this  century. 
A  drink  of  this  nature  called  8ugar- 
ieer  was  the  ordinary  drink  at  Batavia 
in  the  17th  century,  and  to  its  use 
some  travellers  ascribed  the  prevalent 
unhealthiness.  This  is  probably  what 
is  described  by  Jacob  Bontius  in  the 
first  quotation : 

1631.  There  is  a  recipe  given  for  a  beer 
of  this  kind,  "not  at  all  less  good  than 
Dutch  beer.  ....  Take  a  hooped  cask  of 
30  amphorae  (?),  fill  with  pure  river  water  ; 
add  21b.  black  Java  sugar,  4oz.  tamarinds, 
3  lemons  cut  up,  cork  well  and  put  in  a  cool 
place.  After  14  hours  it  will  boil  as  if  on  a 
fire," etc. — ffist.  Nat.  et  Med.  Indies  Orient., 
p.  8. 

We  doubt  the  result  anticipated, 

1789.  "They  use  a  pleasant  kind  of 
drink,  called  Country-beer,  with  their 
victuals ;  which  is  composed  of  toddy  ,  .  . 
porter,  and  brown-sugar ;  is  of  a  brisk  na- 
ture, but  when  cooled  with  saltpetre  and 
water,  becomes  a  very  refreshing  draught." 
— Munro,  Narrative,  42. 

1810.  "A  temporary  beverage,  suited  to 
the  very  hot  weather,  and  called  Country- 
beer,  is  in  rather  general  use,  though  water 
artificially  cooled  is  commonly  drunk  during 
the  repasts." — Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  122. 

Beer-Drinking.  Up  to  about  1850, 
and  a,  little  later,  an  ordinary  ex- 
change of  courtesies  at  an  Anglo- 
Indian  dinner-table  in  the  provinces, 
especially  a  mess-table,  was  to  ask  a 
guest,  perhaps  many  yards  distant,  to 
"  drink  beer  "  with  you ;  in  imitation 
of   the  English  custom  of   drinking 


wine  together,  which  became  obsolete 
somewhat  earlier. 

In  Western  India,  when  such  an  invi- 
tation was  given  at  a  mess-table,  two 
tumblers,  holding  half  a  bottle  each, 
were  brought  to  the  inviter,  who 
carefully  divided  the  bottle  between  the 
two,  and  then  sent  one  to  the  guest 
whom  he  invited  to  drink  with  Mm, 

1848.  "  '  He  aint  got  distangj  manners 
dammy,'  Bragg  observed  to  his  first  mate; 
'  he  wouldn't  do  at  Government  House, 
Boper,  where  his  Lordship  and  Lady 
William  was  as  kind  to  me  .  .  .  and  asking 
me  at  dinner  to  take  beer  with  him  before 
the  Commander-in-Chief  himself  .  .  . '  "— 
Vanity  Fair,  ii.  ch.  xxii. 

1853.  "  First  one  officer,  and  then 
another,  asked  him  to  drink  beer  at  mess,  as 
a  kind  of  tacit  suspension  of  hostilities."-^ 
'"  '^-'1,  ii.  52. 


Beetlefakee,  n.p.  "In  some  old 
Voyages  coins  used  at  Mocha  are 
so  called.  The  word  is  Bait-ul-faMha, 
the  'Fruit-market,'  the  name  of  a 
bazar  there."  So  0.  P.  Brown.  The 
place  is  in  fact  the  Oof£ee-mart  of 
which  Hodeida  is  the  port,  from  which 
it  is  about  30  m.  distant  inland,  and  4 
marches  north  of  Mocha.  And  the 
name  is  really  Bait  al-Fakth,  '  The 
House  of  the  Divine,'  from  the  tomb 
of  the  Saint  Ahmad  Ibn  Musa,  which 
was  the  nucleus  of  the  place.  (See 
Bitter,  xii.  872  ;  see  also  Beetlefackie, 
Milium,  i.  96. 

1690.  "  Coffee  ....  grows  in  abun- 
dance at  Beetle-fuckee  ....  and  other 
parts." — Omngton,  465. 

1710.  "  They  daily  bring  down  coffee 
from  the  mountains  to  Betelfaquy,  which 
is  not  above  3  leagues  off,  where  there  is  a 
market  for  it  every  day  of  the  week."— 
(French)  Voyage  to  AraMa  the  Hwpiry,  E. 
T.,  London,  1726,  p.  99. 

1770.  "  The  tree  that  produces  tlie  Coffee 
grows  in  the  territory  of  Betel-faqui,  a  town 
belonging  to  Yemen."— iJaj"""'  (t"^-  1777),  i- 
352. 

Begar,  Bigarry,  s.  H.  legarl,  from 
Pers.  hegar,  '(forced  labour');  a  per- 
son pressed  to  carry  a  load,  or  to  do 
other  work  really  or  professedly  for 
public  service.  In  some  provinces 
begar  is  the  forced  labour,  and  ligdn 
the  pressed  man ;  whilst  in  Kamata, 
hegdri  is  the  performance  of  the  lowest 
village  ofBces  without  money  payment, 
but  with  remuneration  in  grain  or 
land  (Wilson).  0.  P.  Brown  says  the 
word  is  Oanarese.  But  the  Persian 
origin  is  hardly  doubtful. 


BEHUT. 


61 


BENAMEE. 


1554.  "  And  to  4  begguaryns,  who  serve 
aa  water  carriers  to  the  Portuguese  and 
others  in  the  said  Intrenohment,  15  leals  a 
day  to  each  .  .  .  ." — S.  Botelho,  Tombo,  78. 
1673.  "  Gocum,  whither  I  took  a  Pil- 
grimage, with  one  other  of  the  Paotors, 
Four  Peons,  and  Two  Biggereens,  or 
Porters  only." — Fryer,  158. 

1800.  "  The  hygarry  system  is  not 
bearable  :  it  must  be  abolished  entirely." — 
WdUngton,  i.  244. 

1815.  AUoMson's  Indian  Treaties,  &c., 
contains  under  this  year  numerous  mnrmds 
issued,  in  Nepal  War,  to  HUl  Chiefs,  stipu- 
lating for  attendance  when  required  with 
"  begarees  and  sepoys." — ii.  339,  seqq. 

1882.  "The  Malauna  people  were  some 
time  b^ck  ordered  to  make  a  practicable 
road,  but  they  flatly  refused  to  do  anything 
of  the  kind,  saying  they  had  never  done  any 
beglr  labour,  and  did  not  intend  to  do  any. " 

Behut,  n.p.  H.  Behat.  One  of  tte 
names,  and  m  fact  tlie  proper  name,  of 
the  Punjab  river  wliioli  we  now  call 
Jelum  {i.e.  Jhllam.)  from  a  town  on  its 
banks :  the  Hydaspes  or  Bidaspes  of 
the  ancients.  Both.  £eAa<  and  the  Greek 
names  are  corruptions,  in  different 
ways,  of  the  Sansk.  name  Vitastd. 
Sidi  'All  (p.  200)  calls  it  the  Eiver  of 
Bahra.  Bahra  or  Bhera  was  a  district 
on  the  river,  and  the  town  and  talisll 
still  remain,  in  Shahpur  Dist. 

Beiramee,  Byramee,  also  Byram- 
paut,  s.  P.  bairam,  baircmn.  The 
name  of  a  kind  of  cotton  stuff  which 
appears  frequently  during  the  flourish- 
ing period  of  the  export  of  these  from 
India;  but  the  exact  character  of 
which  we  have  been  unable  to  ascer- 
tain. In  earlier  times,  as '  appears 
from  the  first  quotation,  it  was  a  very 
.  fine  stuff. 

c.  1343.  Ibn  Batuta  mentions,  among 
return  presents  sent  by  Sultan  Mahommed 
Tughlak  of  Dehli  to  the  Great  Kaan,  "100 
suits  of  raiment  called  bairamiyali,  i.  e., 
of  a  cotton  stuff,  which  were  of  unequalled 
beauty,  and  were  each  worth  100  dinars."* 
— iv.  2. 

1510.  "  Pifty  ships  are  laden  every  year 
in  this  place  (Ben^ala)  with  cotton  and 
silk  stuffs  .  .  .  that  is  to  say  bairam.  .  ." — 
VaHhema,  212. 

1554.  "  From  'this  country  come  the 
muslins^  called  Candaharians,  and  those  of 
Daulatabad,  Berupatri,  and  Eairami." — 
Sidi  'Ali,  in  J.  A.  S.  B.  v.  460. 

_  „  "  And  for  6  beirames  for  6  sur- 
plices, which  are  given  annually  .... 
which  may  be  worth  7  pardaos." — S.  Bo- 
telho,  Tombo,  129. 

*  Dinars  often  used  for  a  coin  practically = the  ru- 
pee of  later  days,  iu  Ibn  Batuta's  Indian  narrative. 


1615.  "  10  pec.  byrams  nill  (see  Anile)  of 
51  Es.  per  corg.  .  ." — Cocka's  Diary,  i.  4. 

1727.  "  Some  Surat  Baftaes  dyed  blue, 
and  some  Berams  dyed  red,  which  are  both 
coarse  Cotton  Cloth.'' — A.  Ham.  il.  125. 

1813.  "  Byrams  of  sorts,"  among  Surat 
piece-goods,  in  Milium,  i.  124. 

Beitcul,  n.p.  We  do  not  know  how 
this  name  should  be  properly  written. 
The  place  occupies  the  isthmus  con- 
necting Oarwar  Head  in  Canara  with 
the  land,  and  lies  close  to  the  Harboiir 
of  Oarwar,  the  inner  part  of  which  is 
Beitcul  Gove. 

1711.  "Ships  may  ride  secure  from  the 
Sovth  West  Monsoon  at  Batle  Cove  (qu. 
Battecole  ?),  and  the  River  is  navigable  for 
the  largest,  after  they  are  once  got  in." — 
Lockyeir,  272. 

1727.  "  The  Portugueze  have  an  Island 
called  Anjediva  .  .  .'  about  two  Miles  from 
Bateoal."— ^.  Bam.  i.  277. 

Belgaum,  n.p.  A  town  and  district 
of  the  Bombay  Presidency,  in  the  S.' 
Mahratta  country.  The  proper  form 
is  said  to  be  Oanarese  Vennugrama, 
'  Bamboo-Town.'  The  name  occurs  in 
De  Barros  under  the  form  "  Cidade  d© 
Bilgan"  (Dec.  rv.,  liv.  vii.,  cap.  5). 

Belleric. — See  under  Mjrrabolan. 

Benamee,  adj.  P. — H. — he-nami, 
'  anonymous ' ;  a  term  specially  ap- 
plied to  documents  of  transfer  or  other 
contract  in  which  the  name  entered  as 
that  of  one  of  the  chief  parties  {e.g.  of 
a  purchaser)  is  not  that  of  the  person 
really  interested.  Such  transactions 
are  for  various  reasons  very  common  in 
India,  especially  in  Bengal,  and  are  not 
by  any  means  necessarily  fraudulent, 
though  they  often  have  been  so.  In 
the  Indian  Penal  Code  (Act  XLV.  of 
1860),  sections  421-423,  "on  fraudu- 
lent deeds  and  dispositions  of  Pro- 
perty "  appear  to  be  especially  directed 
against  the  dishonest  use  of  this 
benamee  system. 

It  is  alleged  by  0.  P.  Brown  on  the 
authority  of  a  statement  in  the  Friend 
of  India  (without  specific  reference) 
that  the  proper  term  is  banamt,  adopted 
from  such  a  phrase  as  handml  chittM, 
'  a  transferable  note  of  hand,'  such 
notes  commencing  "  bandm-i-falana" 
'  to  the  name  or  address  of '  (Abraham 
Newlands). 

This  is  conceivable,  and  probably 
true,  but  we  have  not  the  evidence, 
and  in  any  case  the  present  form  and 


BENCOOLEN. 


62 


BENDAMEEB. 


interpretation  of  the  term  as  he-nami 
has  become  established. 

1854.  "It  is  very  much  the  habit  in 
India  to  make  purchases  in  the  name  of 
others,  and  from  whatever  causes  the  prac- 
tice may  have  arisen,'  it  has  existed  for  a 
series  of  years  :  and  these  transactions  are 
known  as  '  Benamee  transactions  ; '  they 
are  noticed  at  least  as  early  as  the  year 
1778,  in  Mr.  Justice  Hyde's  Notes." — Ld. 
Justice  Knight  Bruce,  in  Moore's  Reports  of 
Cases  on  Appeal  before  the  P.  C,  vol.  vi.  p. 
72. 

"The  presumption  .of  the  Hindoo  Law, 
in  a  joint  undivided  family,  is  that  the 
whole  property  of  the  family  is  joint  estate 
....  where  a  purchase  of  real  estate  is 
made  by  a  Hindoo  in  the  name  of  one  of  his 
sons,  the  presumption  of  the  Hindoo  Law 
is  in  favour  of  its  being  a  henamee  purchase, 
and  the  burthen  of  proof  lies  on  the  party 
in  whose  name  it  wa«  purchased,  to  prove 
that  he  was  solely  entitled." — Note  by  the 
Editor  of  above  Vol.,  p.  53. 

1861.  "  The  decree  Sale  law  is  also  one 
chief  cause  of  that  nuis^ce,  the  benamee 

.system It  is  a  peculiar  contrivance 

for  getting  the  benefits  and  credit  of  pro- 
perty, and  avoiding  its  charges  and  liabili- 
ties. It  consists  in  one  man  holding  land, 
nominally  for  himself,  but  really  in  secret 
trust  for  another,  and  by  ringing  the 
changes  between  the  two  ....  relieving 
the  land  from  being  attached  for  any  lia- 
bility personal  to  the  proprietor." — W. 
Money,  Java,  ii.  261. 

1862.  "  Two  ingredients  are  necessary 
to  make  lop  the  offence  in  this  section  (§  423 
of  Penal  Code).  Pirst  a  fraudulent  inten- 
tion, and  secondly  a  false  statement  as  to  the 
consideration.  The  mere  fact  that  an  as- 
signment has  been  taken  in  the  name  of  a 
person  not  really  interested,  will  not  be 
sufficient.  Such  .  .  .  known  in  Bengal  as 
benamee  transactions  .  .  .  have  nothing 
necessarily  fraudulent."  —  J.  Z>.  Mayne's 
Comm.  on  the  Indian  Penal  Code,  Madras, 
1862,  p.  257. 

Bencoolen,  n.p.  A  settlement  on 
the  West  Coast  of  Sumatra,  which  long 
pertained  to  England,  viz.  from  1685 
to  1824,  when  it  was  given  over  to 
Holland  in  exchange  for  Malacca,  by 
the  Treaty  of  London.  The  name  is  a 
corruption  of  Malay  BangJcaulu,  and  it 
appears  as  Mangkoulou  or  W^nhcmliou 
in  Pauthier's  Chinese  geographical 
quotations,  of  which  the  date  is  not 
given  {Marc  Pol,  p.  566,  note).  The 
English  factory  at  Bencoolen  was  from 
1714  called  Eort  Marlborough. 

1501.  "Bencolu"  is  mentioned  among 
the  ports  of  the  East  Indies  by  Amerigo 
Vespucci  in  his  letter  quoted  under 
Sacanore. 

1690.  "We  .  .  .  were  forced  to  bear  away 


to  Bencouli,  another  English  Paotory  on  the 
same  Coast.  ...  It  was  two  days  before  I 
went  ashoar,  and  then  I  was  importuned  by 
•  the  Grovemour  to  stay  there,  to  be  Gunner 
of  the  'Fort."— Dampieir,  i.  512. 

1727.  "  Beucolon  is  an  English  colony, 
but  the  European  inhabitants  not  very  nu- 
merous."— A.  Ham.  ii.  114. 

1788.  "It  is  nearly  an  equal  absurdity, 
though  upon  a  smaller  scale,  to  have  an 
establishment  that  costs  nearly  40,000f.  at 
Bencoolen,  to  facilitate  the  purchase  of  one 
cargo  of  pepper." — Comwcdlis,  i.  390. 

Bendameer,  n.p.  Pers.  Bandamtr. 
A  popular  name,  at  least  among 
foreigners,  of  the  River  Kur  {AraxfSj 
near  Shiraz.  Properly  speaking 
the  word  is  the  name  of  a  dam 
constructed  across  the  river  by  the 
Amir  Pana  Khusruh,  otherwise  called 
'Aded-ud-daiilah,  a  prince  of  the 
Buweih  family,  (a.d.  965),  which  was 
thence  known  in  later  days  as  the 
Band-i-Amlr,  "  The  Prince's  Dam." 
The  work  is  mentioned  in  the  Geog. 
Diet,  of  Yakut  (c.  1220)  under  the 
names  of  Sikm  Fauna  -  Khusrah 
Khurrah  and  Kirdu  Fanna  Khusrah 
(see  Barb.  Meynard,  Did:,  de  la  Ferae, 
313,  480).  Fryer  repeats  a  rigmarole 
that  he  heard  about  the  miraculous 
formation  of  the  dam  or  bridge  by 
Band  Haimero  (!)  a  prophet,  "where- 
fore both  the  Bridge  and  the  Plain,  as 
well  as  the  Eiver,  by  Boterus  is  cor- 
ruptly called  Bindamire "  {Fryer, 
258). 

c.  1475.  "And  from  thense,  a  daies 
iorney,  ye  come  to  a  great  bridge  vpon  the 
Byndamyr,  which  is  a  notable  great  ryver. 
This  bridge  they  said  Salomon  caused  to  be 
made."— Barbara,  (Old  E.  T.)  Hak.  Soc, 
80. 

1621 "  having  to  pass  the  Kur  by 

a  longer  way  across  another  bridge  called 
Bend'  Emir,  which  is  as  much  as  to  say  the 
Tie  (Ugatura),  or  in  other  words  the  Bridge, 
of  the  Emir,  which  is  two  leagues  distant 
from  Chehil  minar  ....  and  which  is  so 
called  after  a  certain  Emir  Hamza  the 
Dilemite  who  built  it.  .  .  .  Fra  Pihppp 
Ferrari,  in  his  Geographical  Epitome,  attri- 
butes the  name  of  Bendemir  to  the  river,  but 
he  is  wrong,  for  Bendemir  is  the  name  of  the 
bridge  and  not  of  thfi  river." — P,  deUa 
VaXle,  ii.  264. 

1686.  "  II  est  bon  d'observer,  que  le  com- 
mim  Peuple  appeUe  le  Bend-Emir  en  eet  en- 
droit  db  pvMeu,  c'est  h  dire  le  Pleuve  du 
Pont  Neuf ;  qu'on  ne  I'appelle  par  son  nom 
de  Bend-Emir  que  proche  de  la.I%uc,  qui 
lui  a  fait  douner  ce  nom." — Chardin  (ed. 
1711),  ix.  45. 

1809.  "We  proceeded  three  miles  further, 


BENDABA. 


63 


BENDY,  BINDY. 


and  crossing  the  River  Bend-emir,  entered 
the  real  plain  of  Merdasht." — Morier  (First 
Journey)  124.  See  also  (1811)  2nd  Journey, 
pp.  73-74,  where  there  is  a  view  of  the  Band- 
Amir. 

1813.  "  The  river  Bund  Emeer,  by  some 
ancient  Geographers  called  the  Cyrus,  *  takes 
its  present  name  from  a  dyke  (in  Persian  a 
bund)  erected  by  the  celebrated  Ameer 
Azad-a-Doulah  Delemi." — Macdondld  Kin- 
neir,  Oeog.  Mem.  of  the  Persian  Empire,  59. 

1817. 
"  There's  a  bower  of  roses  by  Beudameer's 
stream. 
And  the  nightingale  sings  round  it  all  the 

day  long." — Lalla  Mookh. 
1850.     "  The  water  (of  Lake  Neyriz)  .  .  . 
is  almost  entirely  derived  from  the  Kur 
(known  to  us  as  the  Bund  Amir  River)  .  .  ." 
—Abbott,  in  J.  R.  G.  S.,  xxv.  73. 

1878.  Wb  do  not  know  whether  the 
Band-i-AmiT  is  identical  with  the  quasi 
synonymous  Pul-i-Khdn  by  which  Col. 
Macgregor  crossed  the  Kur  on  his  way  from 
Shiraz  to  Yezd.     See  his  Khorassan,  i.  45. 

Beud^ra,  s.  A  term  used  in  the 
Malay  countries  as  a  title  of  one  of 
tie  higher  ministers  of  state, — ^Malay 
handahdra,  Jav.  hendS,r&,  'Lord.'  The 
word  enters  into  the  numerous  series 
of  purely  honorary  Javanese  titles, 
and  the  etiquette  in  regard  to  it  is  very 
complicated.  (See  Tijdschr.  v.  Nederl. 
Indie,  year  viii.  No.  12,  253  sej^.).  It 
would  seem  that  the  term  is  properly 
handwra,  a  '  treasurer,'  and  taken  from 
the '  Skt.  hhanddrin,  '  a  steward  or 
treasurer.'  Haex  ia  his  Malay-Latia 
Diet,  gives  Banddri,  '  Oeconomus, 
quaestor,  expenditor.' 

1509.  "  Whilst  Sequeira  was  consulting 
with  his  people  over  this  matter,  the  King 
sent  the  Bendhara  or  Treasure-Master  on 
board." — Yalentijn,  v.  322. 

1539.  "  There  the  Bandara  (Bendara)  of 
Malaca,  (who  is  as  it  were  Chief  Justioer 
among  the  Mahometans)  (o  supremo  no 
mando,  na  honra  e  ne  justica  dos  m/mros) 
was  present  in  person  by  the  express  com- 
mandment of  Pedro  de  Faria  for  to  entertain 
him." — Piwto  (orig.  cap.  xiv.)  in  Cogan,  p.  17. 

1552.  "And  as  the  Bendara  was  by 
nature  a  traitor  and  a  tyrant,  the  counsel 
they  gave  him  seemed  good  to  him." — 
Castanheda,  ii.  359,  also  iii.  433. 

1561.  "Entao  manson  ....  que  dizer 
que  mat&ar  o  seu  bandara  polo  man  conselho 
que  Ihe  deve." — Correa,  Lendas,  ii.  225. 

1613.  "  This  administration  (of  Malacca) 
is  provided  for  a  three  years'  space  with  a 
governor  ....  and  with  royal  officers  of 
revenue  and  justice,  and  with  the  native 
Bendara  in  charge  of  the  government  of 


K%r.- 


'  The  Greeks  call  it  the  Araxes,  Khondamir  the 


the  lower  class  of  subjects  and  foreigners." 
— Godinko  de  Eredia,  6  v. 

_  1631.  "  There  were  in  Malaca  five  prin- 
cipal officers  of  dignity  ....  the  second  is 
Bendara,  he  is  the  superintendent  of  the 
executive  (veador  dafazenda)  and  governs 
the  Kingdom  :  sometimes  the  Bendard  holds 
both  offices,  that  of  Puduca  raja  and  of 
Bendara. " — D'Alboquerque,  Commentaries 
(orig.)  358-359. 

1634. 
"  O  principal  sogeito  no  governo 

De  Mahomet,  e  privanca,  era  o  Bendara, 

Magistrado  supremo." 

Malaca  Conquiatada,  iii.  6. 

1726.  "  Bandares  or  jldassijifir  are  those 
who  are  at  the  Court  as  Dukes,  Counts,  or 
even  Princes  of  the  Royal  House." — Valen- 
tijn  (Ceylon),  Names  of  Officers,  likc,,  8. 

1810.  "  After  the  Raja  had  amused  him- 
self with  their  speaking,  and  was  tired  of  it 

....  the  bintara  with  the  green  eyes  (for 
it  is  the  custom  that  the  eldest  bintara 
should  have  green  shades  before  his  eyes, 
that  he  may  not  be  dazzled  by  the  greatness 
of  the  Raja,  and  forget  his  duty)  brought 
the  books  and  packets,  and  delivered  them 
to  the  bintara  with  the  black  baju,  from 
whose  hands  the  Raja  received  them,  one 
by  one,  in  order  to  present  them  to  the 
youths." — A  Malay's  account  of  a  visit  to 
Govt .  House,  Calcutta,  transl,  by  Dr.  Leyden 
in  Maria  Graham,  p.  202. 

1883.  "  In  most  of  the  States  the  reigning 
prince  has  regular  officers  under  him,  chief 
among  whom  .  .  .  the  Bandahara  or  trea- 
surer, who  is  the  first  minister.  .  ." — Bird, 
The  Golden  Chersonese,  26. 

Beudjr,  Bindy,  s.  (See  also  Ijaiidi- 
coy,  which  is  the  form  ia  S.  India). 
Hind,  hliindl,  Dakh.  bhendi,  Mahr. 
hhenda.  Called  also  in  Hind,  ram- 
turdi.  The  fruit  of  the  plant  Ahel- 
moschui  esculentus,  also  Hibiscus  esc. 
It  is  called  ia  Arab,  iamiyah  (see 
Lane's  Mod.  Egypt.,  ed.  1837,  i.  199), 
whence  iu  modern  Greek  imdjua.  In 
Italy  the  vegetable  is  called  corni  de' 
Oreci.  The  Latin  name  Ahelmoschus 
is  from  the  Arabic  haVb-ul-mushk, 
'  grain  of  musk '  {Dozy)! 

1810.  "The  bendy,  called  in  the  West 
Indies  ohree,  is  a  pretty  plant  resembling  a 
hollyhock ;  the  fruit  is  about  the  length 
and  thickness  of  one's  finger  ....  when 
boiled  it  is  soft  and  mucilaginous." — Maria 
Graham,,  24. 

1813.  "  The  banda  (Hibiscus  esculeniws) 
is  a  nutritious  oriental  vegetable." — Forbes, 
Or.  Mem.  i.  32. 

1880.  "IreooUeotthe  West  Indian  Odkroo 
.  .  .  .  being  some  years  ago  recommended 
for  introduction  in  India.  The  seed  was 
largely  advertised,  and  sold  at  about  8s.  the 
ounce  to  eager  horticulturists,  who  .... 
found  that  it  came  up  nothing  other  than 
the  familiar  bendy,  the  seed  of  which  sells 


HENBY-TREE. 


64 


BENGAL. 


at  Bombay  for  Id.  the  ounce.  Yet  .... 
ookroo  seed  continued  to  be  advertised  and 
sold  at  8s.  the  ounce  .  .  .  ." — Note  by  Sir 
G.  Birdwood. 

Bendy-Tree,  s.  This,  according  to 
Sir  G.  Birdwood,  is  the  Thespesia 
populnea,  Lam.,  and  gives  a  name 
to  '  Bendy  Bazar '  in  Bombay.  See 
Portia. 

Sengal,  n.p.  The  region  of  the 
Ganges  Delta  and  the  districts  immedi- 
ately above  it ;  but  often  in  English  use 
•with  a  -wide  application  to  the  whole 
territory  garrisoned  by  the  Bengal 
army.  This  name  does  not  appear,  so 
far  as  we  have  been  able  to  learn,  in 
any  Mahommedan  or  Western  writing 
before  the  latter  part  of  the  13th 
century.  In  the  earlier  part  of  that 
century  the  Mahommedan  writers 
generally  call  the  province  Ldkhnaati, 
after  the  chief  city,  but  we  have  also 
the  old  form  Bang,  from  the  indigenous 
Vanga.  Already,  however,  in  the  11th 
century  we  have  it  as  Vangalam  on 
the  Inscription  of  the  great  Tanjore 
Pagoda.  This  is  the  oldest  occurrence 
that  we  can  cite. 

The  alleged  City  of  Bengala  of  the 
Portuguese  which  has  greatly  perplext 
geographers,  probably  origuiated  with 
the  Arab  custom  of  giving  an  impor- 
tant foreign  city  or  seaport  the  name 
of  the  country  in  which  it  lay  (com- 
pare the  city  of  Solmandala  under 
Cor omandel) .  It  long  kept  a  place  in 
maps.  The  last  occurrence  that  we 
know  of  is  in  a  chart  of  1743,  in  Dal- 
rjrtnple's  Collection,  which  identifies  it 
with  Chittagong,  and  it  may  be  con- 
sidered certain  that  Chittagong  was 
the  place  intended  by  the  older  writers. 
See  Varthema  and  Ovington.  The 
former,  asregardshis  visiting  BanjiAeHa, 
deals  in  fiction ;  a  thing  clear  from 
internal  evidence,  and  expressly  alleged 
by  the  judicious  Garcia  Ue  Orta.* 

0.  1250.  "Muhammad  Bakhtiyar  .  .  .  . 
returned  to  Beh&.  Great  fear  of  him  pre- 
vailed in  the  minds  of  the  Infidels  of  the 
territories  of  Lakhnauti,  Behar,  Bang,  and 
K^mriip." — Tabakdt-i-Ndsvri  in  Elliot,  ii. 
307. 

1298.  "Bangala  is  a  Province  towards 
the  south,  which  up  to  the  year  1290  .... 

*  "As  to  what  you  sayof  Ludovioo  Vartomano,  I 
have  spoken,  toth  here  and  in  Portngal,  with  men 
■who  knew  him  here  in  India,  and  they  told  me 
that  he  went  about  here  in  the  garb  of  a  Moor, 
and  then  reverted  to  us,  doing  penance  for  his 
sins  ;  and  that  the  man  never  went  further  than 
Caleout  and  Cochin."— Coiiojmos,  f.  30. 


•  (etc.).— 


had  not  yet  been  conquered  . 
Mairco  Polo,  Bk.  ii.  oh.  55. 

c.  1300 "then  to   BijaUr   (but 

better  reading  Bangala),  which  from  of  old 
is  subject  to  Dehli  .  .  .  ."—BasMdvMln, 
in  Elliot,  i.  72. 

c.  1345.  ..."  We  were  at  sea  43  days 
and  then  arrived  in  the  country  of  Banjala, 
which  is  a  vast  region  abounding  in  rice.  I 
have  seen  no  country  in  the  world  where 
provisions  are  cheaper  than  in  this ;  but 
it  is  muggy,  and  those  who  come  from 
Khorasan  call  it  '  a  hell  full  of  good  things. ' " 
— An  Batuta,  iv.  210. 

(But  the  Emperor  Arungzebe  is  allegecl 
to  have  "  emphatically  styled  it  the  Pwrw 
dise  of  Ifapions." — Note  in  Stavorinus,  i. 
291). 

c.  1350. 
"  Shukr    shikcm    shavicmd   ha/ma    tufim-i- 
Hind 

Zln  ka/nd-i-Fdrm,   kih   ha   Bangala 
o-awad." 


"Sugar  nibbling  are  all  the  parrots  of  Ind 

I'rom  this  Persian  candy  that  travels  to 
Bengal  "  (viz.,  his  own  poems). 

1498.  "Bemgala  :  in  this  Kingdom  are 
many  Moors,  and  few  Christians,  and  the 
King  is  a.  Moor  ....  in  this  land  are 
many  cotton  cloths,  and  silk  cloths,  and 
much  silver  ;  it  is  40  days  with  a  fair  wind 
from  Calicut." — Roteiro  de  V.  da  Gmm, 
2d  ed.  p.  110. 

1506.  "A  Banzelo,  el  suo  Re  fe  Moro,  e 
Ii  se  fa  el  forzo  de'  panni  de  gotten  .  .  ." — 
Leonardo  do  Ca'  Maaser,  28. 

1510.  "  We  took  the  route  towards 
the  city  of  Ban^hella  ....  one  of  the 
best  that  I  had  hitherto  seen. " — VaHkema, 
210. 

1516.  .  .  .  the  Kingdom  of  Bengala,  in 
which  there  are  manjtovms.  .  .  .  Those  of 
the  interior  are  inhabitedby  Gentiles,  subject 
to  the  King  of  Bengala,  who  is  a  Moor;  and 
the  seaports  are  inhabited,  by  Moors  and 
Gentiles,  amongst  whom  there  is  much  trade 
and  much  shipping  to  many  parts,  beoausa 

this    sea   is  a  gulf and  at  its 

inner  extremity  there  is  a  very  great  city 
inhabited  by  Moors,  which  is  called  Ben- 
gala, with  a  very  good  harbour." — Barbom, 
178-9. 

c.  1590.  "Bnngaleh  originally  was  called 
Bung  ;_  it  derived  the  additional  al  from 
that  being  the  name  given  to  the  mounds  of 
earth  which  the  ancient  Kajahs  caused  to  be 
raised  in  the  low  lands,  at  the  foot  of  the 
hiUs." — Ayeen  Ahhcry,  by  Gladwin,  ii.  4  (ed, 
1800). 

1690.  "  Arracan  ...  is  bounded  on  th? 
North- West  by  the  Kingdom  of  Bengala^ 
some  Authors  making  Chatigam  to  be  its 
first  Frontier  City ;  but  Teixeira,  and  gene- 
rally the  Portuguese  Writers,  reckon  that 
as  a  City  of  Bengala ;  and  not  only  so,  but 
place  the  City  of  Bengala  it  self  .  .  .  more 
South  than  Chatigam.  Tho'  I  confess  a 
late  French  Geographer  has  put  Bengali 
into  his  Catalogue  of  imaginary  Cities.  .  ." 
— Ovington,  554. 


BENGAL. 


65 


BENUA. 


Bengal,  s.  This  was  also  tlie  desig- 
nation of  a  kind  of  piece  goods  exported 
from  that  country  to  England,  in  tie 
17tli  Century.  But  long  before,  among 
the  Moors  of  Spaia,  a  fine  muslin  seems 
to  have  been  known  as  al-bangala,  sur- 
viving in  Spanish  albengala.  (See  Dozy 
&  Eng.  s.  v.). 

1696.  "Tis  granted  that  Bengals  and 
stain'd  Calliooes,  and  other  East  India 
Goods,  do  hinder  the  Consumption  of  Nor- 
wich stuffs  .  .  .  ." — Davenant,  An  Essay  on 
the  East  India  Trade,  31. 

Bengala,  s.  Thisisor  was  also  ap- 
plied in  Portuguese  to  a  sort  of  cane 
carried  in  the  army  by  sergeants,  &c. 
{Blutean). 

Bengalee,  n.p.  A  native  of  Bengal. 
In  the  following  early  occurrence  in 
Portuguese,  Bengala  is  used  : 

1552.  "  In  the  defence  of  the  bridge  died 
three  of  the  King's  captains  and  Tuam 
Bandam,  to  whose  charge  it  was  committed, 
a  Bengali  (Bengala)  by  nation,  and  a  man 
sagacious  and  crafty  in  stratagems  rather 
than  a  soldier  (oavalheiro)." — Sarros,  II., 
vi.,  iii. 

A  note  to  the  Seir  Mutnqherin  quotes 
a  Hindustani  proverb :  BangaUyanffoZ*, 
Kashmiri  iepirl,  i.e.  '  The  Bengalee  is 
ever  an  entangler,  the  Oashmeeree 
without  religion.' 

Benighted,  The,  adj.  An  epithet 
applied  by  the  denizens  of  the  other 
Presidencies,  ia  facetious  disparage- 
ment to  Madras.  At  Madras  itself  "  all 
Camatic  fashion  "  is  anhabitual  expres- 
sion among  older  English-speaking 
natives,  wmch  appears  to  convey  a 
similar  idea.    See  Madras. 

1860.  ".  .  .  .  to  ye  Londe  of  St.  Thom4 
It  ys  ane  darke  Londe,  &  ther  dwellen  ye 
Cimmerians  whereof  speketh  ^0m«r»s 
Poeta  in  hys  ®i>^S8titC  &  to  thys  Daye  thei 
clepen'Sfntirtrsi,  at  '§z  gtn^httii  ffidke." 
— FragmentsofSirJ.  Maundevilejrom  a  MS. 
lately  discovered. 

Benjamin,  Benzoin,  &c.,  s.  A  kind 
of  incense,  derived  from  the  resia  of 
the  Styrax  henzoin,  Dryander,  _  in 
Sumatra,  and  from  an  undetermined 
species  in  .Siam.  It  got  from  the  Arab 
traders  the  name  of  lubdn-Jdim,  i.e. 
'  Java  Frankincense,'  corrupted  in  the 
middle  ages  into  such  forms  as  we  give. 
The  first  syllable  of  the  Arabic  term 
was  doubtless  taken  as  an  article — ■ 
lo  lengioi,  whence  hengioi,  henzoin,  and 
so  forth.  This  etymology  is  given 
(inrrfictlvbv  De  Orta.  andbv  Valentiin, 


and  suggested  by  Barbosa  in  the  quota- 
tion below.  Spanish  forms  are  henjui, 
menjui;  Modern  Port.  heijoim,ieiJuim; 
Ital.  belzuino,  &o. 

N.B. — The  terms  JCiwa,  Jawi  were 
apphed  by  the  Arabs  to  the  Malay 
countries  generally  (especially  Su- 
matra), and  their  products.  (See  Marco 
Polo,  li.  266;  and  the  first  quotation 
here.) 

c.  1350.  "After  a  voyage  of  25  days  we 
arrived  at  the  Island  of  Jawa  (here 
Sumatra)  which  gives  its  name  to  the  Jawl 
incense  (al-luban  al-Jawi)." — Ihn  Batuta, 
iv.  228. 

1461.  "Have  these  things  that  I  have 
written  to  thee  next  thy  heart,  and  God 
grant  that  we  may  be  always  at  peace.  The 
presents  (herewith):  Benzol,  rotoliSO.  Leg- 
no  Aloe,  rotoli  20.  Due  paja  di  tapeti.  .  ." 
— Letter  from  the  Soldan  of  Egypt  to  the 
Doge  Pasquale  Malipiero,  in  the  Lives  of 
the  Doges,  Muratori,  Berum  Italica/rum 
Scriptores,  xxii.  col.  1170. 

1498.  "Xarnauz  ...  is  from  Calecut  50 
days'  sail  with  a  fair  wind  (see  Sarnau).  .  . 
in  this  land  there  is  much  heijoim,  which 
costs  iii  cruzados  the  faa-azaUa,  and  much 
aloee  which  costs  xxv  cruzados  the  fara- 
zalla  "  (see  Frazala). — Botei/ro  da  Viagem  de 
V.  da  Gama,  109-110. 

1516.  "Benjuy,  each  farazola  Ix,  and 
the  very  good  Ixx  fauams." — Barbosa  (Tariff 
of  Prices  at  Calicut)  222. 

„       "  Benjny,  which  is  a  resin  of  trees 
which  the  Moors  oaE  luhanjavi." — lb.  188. 

1539.  "  Cinoo  quintals  de  heijoim  de 
boninas."* — Pinto,  cap.  xiii. 

1563.  ' '  And  all  these  species  of  benjny  the 
inhabitants  of  the  country  call  cominham,  t 
but  the  Moors  call  them  louau  jaoy,  i.e. 
'  incense  of  Java '  .  .  .  .  for  the  Arabs  call 
incense  louan." — Garcia,  f.  29  v. 

1584.  "Belzuinum  mandolalo*  from  Sian 
and  Baros.  Belzuinum,  burned,  from  Bon- 
nia"  (Borneo?). — Barret  in  BaM.  ii.  413. 

1612.  "  Beniamin,  the  pund  iiii  li." — 
Bates  and  Valuatiown  of  Merchandize  (Soot- 
land),  pub.  by  the  Treasury,  Edin.  1867,  p. 
298. 

Benua,  n.p.  This  word,  Malay 
banuwa,  properlymeans '  land,  country,' 
and  the  Malays  use  orang-banuwa  in 
the  sense  of  aborigiaes,  applying  it 
to  the  wilder  tribes  of  the  Malay 
Peninsula.  Hence  "  Benuas  "  has 
been  used  by  Europeans  as  a  proper 
name  of  those  tribes. — See  Orawfurd, 
Diet.  Ind.  Arch,  sub  voce. 

1613.  "The  natives  of  the  interior  of 


*  On  henjvy  de  ionvnus  ("of  flowers")  see  D& 
Oria,  ff.  28,  30,  31.  And  on  ien^jwy  de  amendoado 
or  mandolalo  (mandolado  ?  "  ot  almond")  id.  SQu. 

t  Kamaflan  or  KamiHan  in  Malay  and  Javanese, 


BBRBEBYN. 


66 


BERIBERI. 


Viontana  (TTjong-tana,  q.  v.)  are  properly 
those  Banuas,  black  anthropophagi, "and 
hairy,  like  satyrs." —  Godinho  de  Eredia, 
20. 

Berberyn,  or  Barberyn,  n.p. 
Otherwise  called  Beruwala,  a  small 
port  -with  an  anchorage  for  ships  and 
a  considerable  coasting  trade,  in  Ceylon 
about  35  m.  south  of  Columbo. 

c.  1350.  "Thus,ledbytheDivinemercy, 
on  the  morrow  of  the  Invention  of  the  Holy 
Cross,  we  found  ourselves  brought  safely 
into  port  in  a  harbour  of  Seyllan,  called 
Pervilis,  over  against  Paradise." — Mari- 
gnolli,  in  Cathay,  ii.  357. 

c.  1618.  "At  the  same  time  Barreto 
made  an  attack  on  Berbelim,  killing  the 
Moorish  modeliar  and  all  his  kinsfolk." — 
Bocarro,  Decada,  713. 

1780.  "Barbarien Island." — Dunn,  Nev) 
Directory,  5th  ed.  77. 

1836.  "  Berberyn  Island  .  .  .  There  is 
said  to  be  anchorage  north  of  it,  in  6  or  7 
fathoms,  and  a  small  bay  further  in  .  .  . 
where  small  craft  may  anchor. " — Horsbwrgh, 
5th  ed.  551. 

Beriberi,  s.  An  acute  disease,  ob- 
scure in  its  nature  and  pathology, 
generally  but  not  always  presenting 
dropsical  symptoms,  as  well  as  paralytic 
weakness  and  numbness  of  the  lower 
extremities,  with  oppressed  breathing. 
In  cases  where  debility,  oppression, 
anxiety  and  dyspnoea  are  extremely 
severe,  the  patient  sometimes  dies  in  6 
to  30  hours.  Though  recent  reports 
seem  to  refer  to  this  disease  as  almost 
confined  to  natives,  it  is  on  record  that 
ia  1795,  in  Trinoomalee,  200  Euro- 
peans died  of  it. 

The  word  has  been  alleged  to  be 
Singhalese  heri,  'debility.'  This  kind 
of  reduplication  is  really  a  common 
Singhalese  practice.  It  is  also  some- 
times alleged  to  be  aW.  Indian  Negro 
term;  and  other  worthless  guesses  have 
been  made  at  its  origin.  The  Singhalese 
origin  is  on  the  whole  most  probable. 
In  the  quotations  from  Bontius  and 
Bluteau,  the  disease  described  seems  to 
be  that  formerly  known  as  barbiers 
(q.v.).  Some authoritieshaveconsidered 
these  diseases  as  quite  distinct,  but  Sir 
Joseph  iPayrer,  who  has  paid  attention 
to  heriberi  and  written  upon  it  (see 
The  Practitioner,  January,  1877), 
regards. Barbiers  as  "the  dry  form  of 
heri-leri,"  and  Dr.  Lodewijks,  quoted 
below,  says  briefly  that  "  the  Barbiers 
of  some  French  writers  is  incontestably 
the  same  disease."     (On  this  it  is  ne- 


cessary to  remark  that  the  use  of  the 
term  Barbiers  is  by  no  means  confined 
to  French  writers,  as  a  glance  at  the 
quotations  under  that  word  will  show). 
The  disease  prevails  endemically  ia 
Ceylon,  and  ia  Peninsular  India  in  the 
coast-tracts,  and  up  to  40  or  60  m, 
inland ;  also  in  Burma  and  the  Malay 
region,  inclucling  all  the  islands  at 
least  as  far  as  New  Gruinea,  and  also 
Japan,  where  it  is  known  as  JcakkS. 
It  is  very  prevalent  in  certain  Madras 
Jails.  The  name  had  become  somewhat 
old-fashioned,  but  it  has  recurred  of 
late  years,  especially  in  hospital  reports 
from  Madras  and  Burma.  It  is  fre- 
quently epidemic,  and  some  of  the 
Dutch  physicians  regard  it  as  infectious. 
See  a  pamphlet,  Beri-Beri  door  J.  A. 
Lodewijks,  ond-officier  van  ffezondJieit 
bij  het  Ned.  InMsche  Leger,  Harderwijk, 
1882.  In  this  pamphlet  it  is  stated 
that  in  1879  the  total  number  of  beri- 
beri patients  in  the  military  hospitals 
of  Netherlands-India,  amounted  to 
9873,  and  the  deaths  among  these  to 
1682.  In  the  great  military  hospitals 
at  Achin  there  died  of  beri-beri  « 
between  1st  November,  1879,  and  1st 
April,  1880,  574  persons,  of  whom  the 
great  nxajority  were  dwangarbeiders, 
i.e.  'forced  labourers.'  These  statistics 
show  the  extraordinary  prevalence  and 
fatality  of  the  disease  in  the  Aiohi- 
pelaeo.  Dutch  literature  on  the  sub- 
ject IS  considerable. 

Sir  George  Birdwood  tells  us  that 
during  the  Persian  Expedition  of  1867 
he  witnessed  beri-beri  of  extraordinary 
virulence,  especially  among  the  Bast 
African  stokers  on  board  the  steamers. 
The  sufierers  became  dropsically  dis- 
tended to  a  vast  extent,  and  died  in  a 
few  hours. 

In  the  first  quotation  scv/rvy  is  evi- 
dently meant.  This  seems  much  alHed 
by  causes  to  beriberi,  though  different 
in  character. 

c.  1610.  "  Ce  ne  fut  pas  tout,  oar  i'eus 
encor  ceste  f ascheuse  maladie  de  louende  que 
les  Portugais  appellent  autrement  berber  et 
les  HoUandais  scurbut." — Mocquet,  221. 

1613.  "  And  under  the  orders  of  the  said 
General  Andr^  Purtado  de  Mendo9a,  the 
discoverer  departed  to  the  court  of  Goa, 
being  ill  with  the  malady  of  the  berebere, 
in  order  to  get  himself  treated."— ffoiJJnAo 
de  Eredia,  i.  58. 

1631.  "...  Constat  frequent!  iUorum 
U3U,  praesertim  liquoris  saguier  dicti,  non 
solum  diarrhaeas  ....  sed  et  paralysin 
Beriberi  dictam  hinc   natam  esse."— /(K. 


BEEYL. 


C7 


BETEL. 


Bontii,  Dial.  iv.    See  also  Lib.  ii.  cap.  iii., 
and  Lib.  iii.  p.  40. 

1659.  "There  is  also  another  sickness 
which  prevails  in  Banda  and  Ceylon,  and  is 
called  Barbell ;  it  does  not  vex  the  natives 
so  much  as  foreigners." — Sarr,  37. 

1685.  "The  Portuguese  in  the  Island 
suffer  from  another  sickness  which  the 
natives  call  beri-beri." — Bibeiro,  f.  55. 

1720.  "Berebere{termo  da  India).  Huma 
Pa/ralysia  bastarde,  ou  entorpeoemento,  com 
que  fica  o  oorpo  como  tolhido." — Bluteau, 
Diet.  s.v. 

1809.  "A  complaint,  as  far  as  I  have 
learnt,  peculiar  to  the  island  (Ceylon),  the 
berri-berri  ;  it  is  in  fact  a  dropsy  that  fre- 
quently destroys  in  a  few  days." — Ld.  Va- 
lentia,  1.  318. 

183.5.  (On  the  Maldives)  .  .  .  "the crew 
of  the  vessels  during  the  survey  .  .  .  suf- 
fered mostly  from  two  diseases ;  the  Beri- 
beri which  attacked  the  Indians  only,  and 
generally  proved  fatal." — Young  and  Chris- 
topher, in  Tr.  Bo.  Oeog.  Soc,  vol.  i. 

1837.  "  Empyreumatic  oil  called  oleum 
nigrwm,  from  the  seeds  of  Celastrus  nutans 
(Mallewngnee)  described  in  Mr.  Malcolm- 
son's  able  prize  Essay  on  the  Hist,  and 
Treatment  of  Beriberi  .  .  .  the  most  efiBca- 
cious  remedy  in  that  intractable  comj)laint." 
— Boyle  on  Bindu  Medicine,  46. 

1880.  "A  malady  much  dreaded  by  the 
.Japanese,  called  Kaliki.  ...  It  excites  a 
most  singular  dread.  It  is  considered  to  be 
the  same  disease  as  that  which,  under  the 
name  of  Beriberi,  makes  such  havoc  at 
times  on  crowded  jails  and  barracks." — Miss 
Bird's  Japan,  i.  288. 

See  also  Report  on  Prison  Admin,  in 
Br.  Burma,  for  1878,  p.  26. 

Beryl,  s.  THs  word  is  perhaps  a 
very  ancient  importation  from  India 
to  the  "West,  it  having  been  supposed 
that  its  origin  was  the  Skt.  vaiditrya, 
Erak.  veluriya,  whence  Pers.  hillaw, 
and  Greek  ^ripvWos.  Bochart  points 
out  the  probable  identity  of  the  two 
last  words  by  the  transposition  of  I  and 
r.  Another  transposition  appears  to 
have  given  Ptolemy  his  'OpoiSia  opt) 
(for  the  Western  Ghats),  representing 
probably  the  native  Vaidurya  moun- 
tains. InEzekiel  xxviii.  13,  the  Sept. 
has  ^rjpvXKiov,  where  the  Hebrew  now 
has  tarsMsh.  Professor  Max  Milller 
has  treated  of  the  possible  relation 
between  vaidurya  and  vidala,  '  a  cat,' 
and  in  connexion  with  this  observes 
that  "we  should,  at  all  events,  have 
learnt  the  useful  lesson  that  the  chapter 
of  accidents  is  sometimes  larger  than 
we  suppose."  *  This  is  a  lesson  which 
many  articles  in  our  book  suggest;  and. 


in  dealing  with  the  same  words,  it 
may  Tdo  indicated  that  the  resem- 
blance between  the  Greek  a'lXovpos, 
bilaur,  a  common  Hindi  word  for  a  cat, 
and  the  Pers.  lillaur,  '  beryl,'  are  at 
least  additional  illustrations  of  the 
remark  quoted. 

c.  A.D.  70.  "  Beryls  .  . .  from  India  they 
come  as  from  their  native  place,  for  seldom 
are  they  to  be  found  elsewhere.  .  ._ .  Those 
are  best  accounted  of  which  carrie  a  sea- 
water  greene."— Pliny,  Bk.  XXXVII.  (in 
P.  Holland,  ii.  613). 

C.  150.  "  UvrfdrahfifirifivWos." — Ptolemy, 
1.  vii. 


Betel,  s.  The  leaf  of  the  Piper  I 
L.,  chewed  with  the  dried  areca-nut 
(which  is  thence  improperly  called 
betel-nut,  a  mistake  as  old  as  Fryer — 
1673 — see  p.  40),  chunam,  &c.,  by  the 
natives  of  India  and  the  Indo-Chinese 
countries.  The  word  is  Malayal. 
vettila,  i.e.  mru-^ila='  simple  or  mere 
leaf;'  and  comes  to  us  through  the 
Port,  letre  and  letle.  Pawn,  q.v.,  is 
the  term  more  generally  used  by 
modern  Anglo-Indians.  In  former 
days  the  betel-leaf  was  in  S.  India  the 
subject  of  a  monopoly  of  the  E.  I.  Co. 

1298.  "  All  the  people  of  this  city  (Cael) 
as  well  as  of  the  rest  of  India,  have  a  cus- 
tom of  perpetually  keeping  in  the  mouth  a 
certain  leaf  called  Tembul  ....  the  lords 
and  gentlefolks  and  the  King  have  these 
leaves  prepared  with  camphor  and  other 
aromatic  spices,  and  also  mixt  with  quick- 
lime .  .  .  ." — Mwrco  Poh,  ii.  358;  see  also 
Abdurrazsak  in  India  in  XV.  Cent.,  p.  32. 

1498.  In  Vasco  da  Gania's  Boteiro,  p.  59, 
the  word  used  is  atombor,  i.  e.,  al-tamiul 
(Arab.)  from  the  Skt.  tambula.  See  also 
Acosta,  p.  139. 

1510.  "This  betel  resembles  the  leaves 
of  the  sour  orange,  and  they  are  constantly 
eating  it." — Varthema,  p.  144. 

1516.  "  We  caU  this  betel  Indian  leaf."  * 
— Barbosa,  73. 

1552.  " ....  At  one  side  of  the  bed 
....  stood  a  man  ....  who  held  in  his 
hand  a  gold  plate  with  leaves  of  betelle.  .  ." 
— De  Barros,  Dec.  I.  liv.  iv.  cap.  viii. 

1.563.  "  We  call  it  betre,  because  tho 
first  land  known  by  the  Portuguese  was 
Malabar,  and  it  comes  to  my  remembrance 
that  in  Portugal  they  used  to  speak  of  their 
coming  not  to  India,  but  to  Calecut  .... 
insomuch  that  all  the  names  that  occur, 
which  are  not  Portuguese,  are  MaJabar,  like 
betre."— ffarciV'.,  f.  S7g. 

1582.  The  transl.  of  Castarieda  by  N.  L. 
has  betele  (f.  35),  and  also  vitele  (f.  44). 

*  Folium  indicum.  of  the  druggists  is,  however, 
not  hetal,  hut  the  leaf  of  the  wild  cassia  (see  Mala- 


BETTEBLA. 


68 


BEZOAB. 


1585.  AKing'3  letter  grants  the  revenue 
from  Ibetel  (betre)  to  the  bishop  and  clergy 
of  Goa.— In  Arch.  Port.  Or.,  faso.  3,  p.  38. 

1615.  "He  sent  for  Coeo-Niits  to  give 
the  Company,  himself b  chewing  Bittle  and 
lime  of  Oyster-shels,  with  a  Kernell  of  Nut 
called  Arracca,  like  an  Akorne,  it  bites  in 
the  mouth,  accords  rheume,  cooles  the  head, 
strengthens  the  teeth,  &  is  all  their 
Phisicke." — Sir  T.  Roe,  in  FuroJms,  i.  537. ; 

1623.  "  Celebratur  in  universe  oriente 
radix  quaedam  vocata  Betel,  quam  Indi  et 
reliqui  in  ore  habere  et  mandere  consueve- 
runt,  atque  ex  eS  mansione  mire  recreantur, 
et  ad  labores  tolerandos,  et  ad  languores  dis- 
cutiendos  ....  videtur  autem  esse  ex  nar- 
coticis,  quia  magnopere  denigrat  dentes." — 
Bacon,  Historia  Vitae  et  Mortis,  ed.  Amst. 
1673,  p.  97. 

1672.  "  They  pass  the  greater  part  of  the 
day  in  indolence,  occupied  only  with  talk, 
and  chewing  Betel  and  Areca,  by  which 
means  their  lips  and  teeth  are  always 
stained." — P.  di  Vincenzo  Maria,  232. 

1727.  "I  presented  the  Oifioer  that 
waited  on  me  to  the  Sea-side  (at  Calicut) 
with  five  zequeens  for  a  feast  of  bettle  to 
him  and  his  companions." — A.  Ham.  i.  306. 

Betteela,  Beatelle,  <fcc.  s.  The  name 
of  a  kind  of  muslin  constantly  men- 
tioned in  old  trading-lists  and  narra- 
tives. This  seems  to  be  a  Sp.  and  Port, 
word  beatilla  or  beatilha,  for  '  a  veil,'  de- 
rived, according  to  Oobarruvias,  from 
"  certain  beatas,  who  invented  or  used 
the  like."    Beata  is  a  religieuse. 

1572. 
"  Vestida  huma  camisa  preciosa 

Trazida  de  delgada  beatilha, 

Que  o  corpo  crystalline  deixa  ver-se ; 

Que  tanto  bem  nao  he  para  esconder-se." 
Camoes,  vi.  21. 

1598.  ".  _.  .  .  this  linnen  is  of  divers 
sorts,  and  is  called  Serampuras,  Cassas, 
Comsas,  Beatillias,  Satopassas,  and  a  thou- 
sand such  like  names." — Linschoten,  28. 

1685.  "  To  servants,  3  pieces  beteelaes." 
—In  Wheeler,  i.  149. 

1727.  "  Before  Aurungzeb  conquered 
Visiapore,  this  country  (Sundah)  produced 
the  finest  Betteelaa  or  Muslins  in  India." — 
A.  Bam.  i.  264. 

Bewanris,  adj.  Pers.  Hind,  he-wa- 
ris,  '  without  heir.'  Unclaimed,  with- 
out heir  or  owner. 

Beypoor,  n.  p.  Properly  Veppur. 
Terminal  town  of  the  Madras  Railway 
on  the  Malabar  coast.  It  stands  north 
of  the  river;  whilst  the  railway  station 
is  on  the  S.  of  the  river — see  Ctalia. 
Tippoo  Sahib  tried  to  make  a  great 
port  of  Beypoor,  and  to  call  it  Sultan- 
patnam. 


1572. 
"  Chamar^  o  Samorim  mais  gente  nova : 

Virao  Reis  de  Bipur,  e  de  Tanor  ..." 
Camoes,  x.  14. 

1727.  "About  two  Leagues  to  the 
Southward  of  Calecut,  is  a  fine  River  called 
Baypore,  capable  to  receive  ships  of  3  or 
400  Tuns."— ^.  Bamilton,  i.  322. 

Bezoar,  s.  This  word  belongs,  not 
to  the  A.  Indian  colloquial,  but  to  the 
language  of  old  oriental  trade  and 
materia  medica.  The  word  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  Persian  name  of  the 
thing,  padzahr,  '  pollens  venenum,'  or 
pazahr.  The  first  form  is  given  by 
Meninski  as  the  etymology  of  the 
word,  and  this  is  accepted  by  Littr^. 
The  quotations  of  the  latter  from  Am- 
brose Pare  show  that  the  word  was 
used  generically  f or  '  an  antidote,'  and 
in  this  sense  it  is  used  habitually  by 
Avicenna.  No  doubt  the  term  came 
to  us,  with  so  many  others,  from  the 
Arab  medical  writers,  so  much  studied 
in  the  Middle  Ages,  and  this  accounts 
for  the  b,  as  Arabic  has  no  p,  and 
writes  bdzahr.  But  its  usual  applica- 
tion was,  and  is,  limited  to  certain 
hard  concretions  found  in  the  bodies 
of  animals,  to  which  antidotal  virtues 
were  ascribed,  and  especially  to  one 
obtained  from  the  stomach  of  a  wild 
goat  in  the  Persian  province  of  Lar. 
Of  this  animal  and  the  bezoar  an 
account  is  given  inKaempfer's  Amoen- 
itates  Exoticae,  pp.  398  seqq.  The 
Bezoar  was  sometimes  called  Snake- 
stone,  and  erroneously  supposed  to  be 
found  in  the  head  of  a  snake.  It  may 
have  been  called  so  really  because,  as 
Ibn  Baithar  states,  such  a  stone  was 
laid  upon  the  bite  of  a  venomous 
creature  (and  was  believed)  to  extract 
the  poison. 

Moodeen  Sheriff,  in  his  Suppt.  to 
the  Indian  Pharmacopoeia,  says  there 
are  various  bezoars  in  use  (in  native 
mat.  med.),  distinguished  according  to 
the  animal  producing  them.,  as  a  goat-, 
camel-,  fish-,  and  snake-Jczoar;  the 
last  quite  distinct  from  snake-stone 
(q.V.) 

1516.    Barbosa  whites  pajar. 

1599.  "  Body  o'  me,  a  shrewd  mia- 
chanoe  !  Why,  had  you  no  unicorn's 
horn,  nor  bezoar's  stone  about  you,  ha?" 
— B.  Jonson,  Every  Man  out  of  his  HunuMr, 
Act  v.  sc.  4. 

1605.  The  King  of  Bantam  sends  K. 
James  I.  "two  beasar  stones."— 6'aiM- 
',  i.  143. 

161 0.    "The Persian  calls  it, paie excellence, 


BEAT. 


69 


BHEESTY. 


Pazahar/which  is  as  much  as  to  say  '  anti- 
dote" or  more  strictly  '  remedy  of  poison  or 
venom,'  from  Zaha/r,  which  is  the  general 
name  of  any  poison,  and  pd, '  remedy ' ;  and 
as  the  Arabic  lacks  the  letter  p,  they  re- 
place it  by  6,  or  /,  and  so  they  say,  instead 
of  Pdzahar,  Bdzahar,  and  we  with  a  little 
additional  corruption  Bezar." — P.  Teixeira, 
Seladones,  &o,,  p.  157. 

1613.  ".-...  elks,  and  great  snakes, 
and  apes  of  ha^ar  stone,  and  every  kind  of 
game  birds. " — Godinho  de  Eredia,  10  r. 

1617.  "...  late  at  night  I  drunke  a 
little  Ijezas  stone,  which  gave  me  much 
paine  most  parte  of  night,  as  though  100 
Wormes  had  byn  knawing  at  my  hart ; 
yet  it  gave  me  ease  afterward." — Cocks,  i. 
301. 

1634.  Bontius  claims  the  etymology  just 
quoted  from  Teixeira,  erroneously,  as  his 
own. — Lib.  iv.  p.  47. 

1673.  "  The  Persians  then  call  this  stone 
Fazahar,  being  a  compound  of  Pa  and  Za- 
har,  the  first  of  which  is  against,  the  other  is 
Poyson." — Fryer,  238.  , 

„  "  The  Monkey  Bezoars  which  are 
long,  are  the  best  .  .  .  ." — Id.  212. 
'  1711.  "  In  this  animal  (Hog-deer  of  Su- 
matra, apparently  a  kind  of  chevrotain  or 
Tragulus)  is  found  the  bitter  Bezoar,  called 
Pedra  di  Porco  Siacca,  valued  at  ten  times 
its  Weight  in  Gold." — Lockycr,  49. 

1826.  •  "What  is  spikenard?  what  is 
mumiai?  what  is  pahzer?  compared  even 
to  a  twinkle  of  a  royal  eye-lash  ?  " — Hajji 
Baba,  ed.  1835,  p.  118. 

Bhat,  s.  Hind.  etc.  Ihdt,  (Skt. 
Ihatta,  a  title  of  respect,  probably 
connected  -with  hhartri,  a  'supporter 
or  master ')  a  man  of  a  tribe  of  mixed 
descent,  wliose  members  are  professed 
genealogists  and  poets ;  a  bard.  These 
men  in  Bajputana  and  Guaerat  had 
also  extraordinary  privileges  as  the 
guarantors  of  travellers,  whom  they 
accompanied,  against  attack  or  robbery. 
See  an  account  of  them  in  Forhea's  Bos 
Maid,  I.  ix.  &c. 

c.  1555.  "Among  the  infidel  Banyans 
in  this  country  (Guzerat)  there  is  a  class  of 
literati  known  as  Bats  .  These  undertake 
to  be  guides  to  traders  and  other  travellers 
....  when  the  caravans  are  waylaid  on 
the  road  by  BashMts,  i.  «.,  Indian  horsemen, 
coming  to  pillage  them,  the  Bat  takes  out 
his  dagger,  points  it  at  his  own  breast,  and 
says :  •  I  have  become  surety  !  If  aught 
bef  als  the  caravan  I  must  kill  myself ! '  On 
these  words  the  Eashbuts  let  the  caravan 
pass  unharmed." — Sidi'Ali,  95. 

1775.  "  TheHindoo  rajahs  and  Mahratta 
chieftains  have  generally  a  Bhaut  in  the 
fajnily,  who  attends  them  on  public  occa- 
sions ....  sounds  their  praise,  and  pro- 
claims their  titles  in  hyperbolical  and  figu- 
rative language  ....  many  of  them  have 
another  m"ode  of  living ;  they  offer  them- 


selves as  security  to  the  different  govern- 
ments for  payment  of  their  revenue,  and 
the  good  behaviour  of  the  Zemindars, 
patels,  and  jjublio  farmers;  they  also  be- 
come guarantees  for  treaties  between  native 
princes,  and  the  performance  of  bonds  by 
individuals." — Fwhes,  Or.  Mem.  ii.  89.  See 
Trag^a. 

1810.  ' '  India,  like  the  nations  of  Europe, 
had  its  minstrels  and  poets,  concerning 
whom  there  is  the  following  tradition  :  At 
a  marriage  of  Siva  and  Parvatty,  the  im- 
mortals having  exhausted  all  the  amuse- 
ments then  known,  wished  for  something 
new,  when  Siva,  wiping  the  drops  of  sweat 
from  his  brow,  shook  them  to  earth,  upon 
which  the  Bawts,  or  Bards,  immediately 
sprang  up." — Maria  Graham,  169. 

1828.  "  A  '  Bhat '  or  Bard  came  to  ask  a 
gratuity." — Heber,  ed.  1844,  ii.  53. 

Bheel,  n.  p.  Skt.  BMlla ;  H.  BMl 
The  name  of  a  race  inhabiting  the 
hills  and  forests  of  the  Vindhya,  of 
Malwa,  and  of  the  N. -Western  Deccan, 
and  believed  to  have  been  the  abori- 
gines of  Eajputana;  some  have  sup- 
posed them  to  be  the  ^vKKXrai  of 
Ptolemy.  They  are  closely  akm.  to 
the  Coolies  (q.  V.)  of  Guzerat,  and  are 
believed  to  belong  to  the  Kolarian 
division  of  Indian  aborigines.  But 
no  distinct  Bhil  language  survives. 

1785.  "A  most  infernal  yell  suddenly 
issued  from  the  deep  ravines.  Our  guides 
informed  us  that  this  was  the  noise  always 
made  by  the  Bheels  previous  to  an  attack." 
— Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  iii.  480. 

1825.  ' '  All  the  Bheels  whom  we  saw  to- 
day were  small,  slender  men,  less  broad- 
shouldered  ....  and  with  faces  less  Celtic 

than  the  Puharees  of  the  Eajmahal 

Two  of  them  had  rude  swords  and  shields, 
the  remainder  had  all  bows  and  arrows." — 
Heber,  ed.  1844,  ii.  75. 

Bh.eel,  s.  A  word  used  in  Bengal — 
hlill:  a  marsh  or  lagoon.  Same  as 
Jheel,  q.  V. 

1879.  "Below  Shouy-doung  there  used 
to  be  a  big  bheel,  wherein  I  have  shot  a  few 
duck,  teal,  and  snipe." — Pollok,  Sport  in  B. 
Burmah,  i.  26, 

Bheesty,  s.  The  universal  word  in 
the  Anglo-Indianhouseholds  of  N.India 
for  the  domestic  (corresponding  to  the 
sakkd  of  Egypt)  who  supplies  the  family 
with  water,  carrying  it  ia  a  mussiick 
(q.  V.)  or  goatskin,  slung  on  his  back. 
The  word  is  Pers.  lihishtt,  a  person 
of  bihisht  or  paradise,  though  the  ap- 
plication appears  to  be  peculiar  to 
Hindustan.  We  have  not  been  able 
to  trace  the  history  of  this  term,  which 
does  not  apparently  occur  in  the  Am, 


BHIKTY. 


70 


BILAYVT,    BILL  AIT. 


or  in  the  old  travellers,  and  is  not 
given  in  Meninski's  lexicon.  VuUers 
gives  it  only  as  from  Shakespear's 
Hindustani  Diet.  It  is  one  of  the  fine 
titles  wliicli  Indian  servants  rejoice  to 
bestow  on  one  another,  like  Mejitar, 
Khalifa,  &o.  The  title  in  this  case 
has  some  justification.  No  class  of 
men  (as  all  Anglo-Indians  will  agree) 
is  so  diligent,  so  faithful,  so  unobtru- 
sive, and  uncomplaining  as  that  of  the 
hiliishUs.  And  often  in  battle  they 
have  shown  their  courage  and  fidelity 
in  supplying  water  to  the  wounded  in 
face  of  much  personal  danger. 

1773.  "  Bheestee,  Waterman  "  (&o.) — 
Fergusson,  Diet,  of  the  Hindostan  Lan- 
guage, &o. 

1781.  "I  have  the  happiness  to  inform 
you  of  the  fall  of  Bijah  Gurh  on  the  9th 
iust.  with  the  loss  of  only  1  sepoy,  1  beasty, 
and  a  fcossy  (?)  killed  .  .  . " — Letter  in 
India  Gazette  of  Nov.  24th. 

1810.  ".  ...  If  he  carries  the  water 
himself  in  the  skin  of  a  goat,  prepared  for 
that  purpose,  he  then  receives,  the  designa- 
tion of  Bheesty."— TFiiZia»isoji,F.  M.  i..229. 

1829.  "Dressing  in  a  hurry,  find  the 
drunken  hheesty  ....  has  mistaken 
your  hoot  for  the  goglet  in  which  you  carry 
your  water  on  the  line  of  march." — Camp 
Miseries,  in  John  Shipp,  ii.  149. 

N.B. — We  never  knew  a  drunken  hheesty. 

1878.  "Here  comes  a  seal  carrying  a 
porpoise  on  its  back.  No !  it  is  only  our 
friend  the  hheesty." — In  my  Indian  Garden, 
79. 

Bhikty,  s.  The  usual  Calcutta 
name  for  the  fish  Lates  calcarifer.  See 
Cockup. 

Bhounsla,  n.  p.  Properly  Bhoslah 
or  Bhomlah,  the  surname  of  Sivaji  the 
founder  of  the  Mahratta  empire. 
It  was  also  the  surname  of  Parse ji 
and  Eaghuji,  the  founders  of  the  Mah- 
ratta dynasty  of  Berar,  though  not  of 
the  same  family  as  Sivaji. 

1673.  "  Seva  Gi,  derived  from  an  An- 
cient Line  of  Eajahs,  of  the  Cast  of  the 
Bounceloee,  a  Warhke  and  Active  Off- 
.spring."— J^rj/CT',  171. 

c.  1730.  "At  this  time  two  parganas, 
named  Pdna  and  Siipa,  became  the  jagir 
of  S&t.  Bhoslah.  Sivaji  became  the  man- 
ager ....  He  was  distinguished  in  his 
tribe  for  courage  and  intelligence ;  and  for 
craft  and  trickery  he  was  reckoned  a  sharp 
son  of  the  devil"— Khafl  Khan,  in  Elliot, 
vu.  257. 

1780.  "  It  was  at  first  a  particular  tribe 
governed  by  the  famUy  of  Bhosselah, 
which  has  since  lost  the  sovereignty."— &»• 
Mutaqherin,  iii.  214. 


1782.     "  .  . 
et  les  Mogols.' 


le  Bonzolo,   les  Marates, 
-Sonnerat,  i.  60. 


Bhyacharra,  s.  Hind,  hhayacliam. 
This  IS  a  term  applied  to  settlements 
made  with  the  village  as  a  community, 
the  several  claims  and  liabilities  being 
regulated  by  established  customs,  or 
special  traditional  rights.  Wilson  in- 
terprets it  as  "fraternal  establish- 
ments." 

Bi^hana,  s.  Bedding  of  any  kiad. 
Hind,  hichhand. 

1689.  "  The  Heat  of  the  Day  is  spent  in 
Eest  and  Sleeping  ....  sometimes  upon 
Cotts,  and  sometimes  upon  Bechanahs, 
which  are  thick  Quilts." — Ovington,  313. 

Bidree  or  Bidry,  s.  H.  Bidri.  The 
name  applied  to  a  kind  of  ornamental 
metal-work,  made  in  the  Deccan,  and 
deriving  its  name  from  the  city  of 
Bidar  (or  Bedar)  which  was  the  chief 
place  of  manufacture.  The  work  was, 
amongst  natives,  chiefly  applied  to 
hooka-bells,  rose-water  bottles  and 
the  like.  The  term  has  acquired  vogue 
in  England  of  late  amongst  amateurs 
of  "  art  manufacture."  The  ground 
of  the  work  is  pewter  alloyed  with  one- 
fourth  copper:  this  is  inlaid  (or  da- 
mascened) with  patterns  in  silver;  and 
then  the  pewter  ground  is  blackened. 
A  short  description  of  the  manufacture 
is  given  by  Dr.  George  Smith  ia  the 
Madras  Lit.  Soc.  Journal,  N.S.  i.  81-84. 
The  ware  was  first  described  by  B. 
Heyne  in  1813. 

Bilabundy,  s.  Hind.  UlalanM. 
An  account  of  the  revenue  settlement 
of  a  district,  specifying  the  name  of 
each  mahal  (estate),  the  farmer  of  it, 
and  the  amount  of  the  rent  ( Wihon). 
In  the  N.W.P.  it  usually  means  an 
arrangement  for  securing  the  payment 
of  revenue  {Elliot).  C.  P.  Brown  says, 
(quoting  Eaikes,  p.  109,  that  the  word 
is  hila-handi,  '  hole-stopping,'  viz. 
stopping  those  vents  through  whioh 
the  coin  of  the  proprietor  might  ooze 
out.  This,  however,  looks  very  like 
a  'striving  after  meaning,'  and  Wil- 
son's suggestion  that  it  is  a  corruption 
of  hehri-handi,  from  hehrl,  a  share,  a 
quota,  is  probably  right. 

Bilayut,  Billait,  &c,  n.  p.  Europ^i 
The  word  is  properly  Arabic,  Wilayd, 
'a  kingdom,  a  province,'  variously 
used  with  specific  denotation,  as  the 
Afghans  term  their  o-mi  country  often 


BILAYUTEE  PAWNEE. 


n 


BIRD    OF  PARADISE. 


by  ttis  name ;  and  in  India  again  it 
has  come  to  be  employed  for  distant 
Europe.  In  Sicily  II  Regno  is  used  for 
the  interior  of  the  island,  as  we  use 
Mofiiasil  in  India.  Wilayat  is  the 
usual  form  in  Bombay. 

Bilapitee  pa^mee^  Bil^tee  pauee. 

The  adject,  hilayatl  is  apphed  speci- 
fically to  a  variety  of  exotic  articles, 
e.g.  hilayatl  laingan  (see  Brinjall),  to 
the  tomato,  and  most  especially  bildyati 
pdnl,  'Europeanwater,' the  usual  name 
of  soda-water  in  Anglo-India. 

Bildar,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers.  Idddr, 
'  a  spade-wielder,'  an  excavator  or 
digging  labourer.  Term  usual  in  the 
Public  Works'  Department  of  Upper 
India  for  men  employed  in  that  way. 

1847. 
"  Ye  Lyme  is  alle     oute !   Ye   Masouns 
lounge  aboute ! 
Ye   Beldars  have  aUe  struck,   and  are 
smoaking  atte  their  Ease  ! 
Ye  Brickes  are  alle  done !    Ye  Kyne  are 
Skynne  and  Bone, 
And  ye  Threasurour  has  bolted  with  xii 
thousand  Kupeese  ! " 

Ye  Dreme  of  an  Executive  Engineere. 

Bilooch,  Belooch,  n.p.  The  name 
{Baluch,  or  Biluch)  applied  to  the  race 
inhabiting  the  regions  west  of  the 
Lower  Indus,  and  S.E.  of  Persia, 
called  from,  them  BilUchistSn ;  they 
were  dominant  in  Siad  till  the  Engbsh 
conquest  ia  1843. 

A.D.  643.  "In  the  year  32  H.  'Abdulla 
bin  'A'mar  bin  Kabi'  invaded  Eorm^  and 
took  the  capital  Kuw^hlr,  so  that  the  aid 
of  'the  men  of  Ktij  and  Balnj'  was  solicited 
in  vainbytheKirmiinis." — In  Elliot,  i.  417. 

c.  1200.  "  He  gave  with  him  from  Kand- 
har  and  Lar,  mighty  Balochis,  servants.  .  . 
with  nobles  of  many  castes,  horses,  ele- 
phants, men,  carriages,  charioteers,  and 
chariots." — The  Poem  of  Ghand  Bardai,  in 
Iiid.  Ant.  i.  272. 

c.  1211.  "  In  the  desert  of  Khabis  there 
was  a  body  ...  of  Bnlnchis  who  robbed  on 
the  highway. . .  .  These  people  came  out 
and  carried  off  all  the  presents  and  rarities 
in  his  possession." — 'U&i  in  Elliot,  ii.  193. 

1556.  "  We  proceeded  to  Gwadir,  a  trad- 
ing town.  The  people  here  are  caJled 
Balnj ;  their  prince  was  Malik  Jalaluddin, 
son  of  Malik  T)vaax."—Sidi  'Ali,  p.  73. 

1613.  "The  Boloches  are  of  Mahomet's 
Beligion.      They  deale  much  in    Camels, 

most  of  them  robbers '■ — W.    Whit- 

iington  in  Furchas,  i.  485. 

1727.  "  They  were  lodged  in  a  Ca/ravan- 
seray,  when  the  Ballowches  came  with 
about  300  to  attack  them ;  but  they  had 
a  brave  warm  Keception,   and   left   fovu: 


Score  of  their  Number  dead  on  the  Spot, 
without  the  Loss  of  one  Dutch  Man." — A. 
Bam.  i.  107. 

1813.  Milbum  calls  them  Bleaches  {Or. 
Com.  i.  145). 

1844.  "  Officers  must  not  shoot  Peacocks : 
if  they  do  the  Belooches  will  shoot  officers 
— at  least  so  they  have  threatened,  and 
M.-Gr.  Napier  has  not  the  slightest  doubt 
but  that  they  will  keep  their  word.  There 
are  no  wild  peacocks  in  Scinde, — they  are 
all  private  property  and  sacred  birds,  and 
no  man  has  any  right  whatever  to  shoot 
them."^-<Tcn.  Orders  by  Sir  G.  Napier, 

Binky-Nabob,  s.  This  title  occurs 
in  documents  regarding  Hyder  and 
Tippoo,  e.g.,  in  Gen.  Stewart's  desp. 
of  8th  March,  1799:  "Mohammed 
Eezza,  the  Binky  Nabob."  It  is  pro- 
perly 6e7iH-«ai«a6,  from  Canarese  benki, 
'  fire,'  and  means  the  Commandant  of 
the  Artillery. 

Bird  of  Paradise.  The  name  given 
to  various  beautiful  birds  of  the  family 
Paradiseidae,  of  which  many  species 
are  now  known,  inhabiting  N.  Guinea 
and  the  smaller  islands  adjoining  it. 
The  largest  species  was  called  by  Lin- 
naeus Paradisaea  apoda,  in  allusion  to 
the  fable  that  these  birds  had  no  feet 
(the  dried  skins  brought  for  sale  to  the 
Moluccas  having  usually  none  attached 
to  them).  The  name  Manwxde  which 
BufEon  adopted  for  these  birds  occurs 
in  the  form  Manucodiata  in  some  of 
the  following  quotations.  It  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  Javanese  name  Manuh- 
dewata,  '  the  Bird  of  the  Gods,'  which 
our  popular  term  renders  with  suffi- 
cient accuracy. 

c.  1430.  "  In  majori  Java  avis  praecipua 
reperitursine  pedibus,instar  palimibi,  pluma 
levi,  Cauda  oblonga,  semper  in  arboribus 
quiescens  :  caro  non  editur,  peUis  et  cauda 
habentur  pretiosiores,  quibus  pro  omamento 
capitis  utuntur." — N.  Conti  in  Poggius  de 
Varietate  Fortunae  lib.  iv. 

1522.  "The  Kings  of  the  said  (Moluccas) 
began  only  a  few  years  ago  to  believe  in  the 
immortality  of  souls,  taughtbyno  other  argu- 
ment than  this,  that  they  had  seen  a  most 
beautiful  little  bird,  which  never  alighted 
on  the  ground  or  on  any  other  terrestrial 
object,  but  which  they  had  sometimes  seen 
to  come  from  the  sky,  that  is  to  say,  when 
it  was  dead  and  fell  to  the  ground.  And  the 
Machometau  traders  who  traffic  in  those 
islands  assured  them  that  this  little  bird  was 
a  native  of  Paradise,  and  thatParadise  was 
the  place  where  the  souls  of  the  dead  are ; 
and  on  this  account  the  princes  attached 
themselves  to  the  sect  of  the  Machometans, 
because  it  promised  them  many  marvellous 
things  regarding  this  place  of  souls.  This 
little  bird  they  called  by  the  name  otManu- 


BIBB    OF  PARADISE. 


72 


BISE,    BIKH. 


codiata " — Letter  of  Maidmiliom  of 

Transj/lvania,  Sec.  to  the  Emp.  Charles  V., 
in  Bamusio,  i.  f.  SSlv ;  see  also  f.  352. 

c.  1524.  "He  also  (the  K.  of  Bachian) 
gave  us  for  the  King  of  Spain  two  most 
beautiful  dead  birds.  These  birds  are  as 
large  as  thrushes ;  they  have  small  heads, 
long  beaks,  legs  slender  like  a  writing  pen, 
and  a  span  in  length ;  they  have  no 
wings,  but  instead  of  them  long  feathers 
of  different  colours,  like'  plumes ;  their  tail 
is  like  that  of  the  thrush.  All  the  feathers, 
except  those  of  the  wings  (?),  are  of  a  dark 
colour;  they  never  fly  except  when  the 
wind  blows.  They  told  us  that  these 
birds  come  from  the  terrestrial  Paradise, 
and  they  call  them  '  bolon  dinata,'  *  that 
is,  divine  birds."— Pi^os/eto,  Hak.  Soo.  143. 

1598.  "...  in  these  Hands  (Moluccas)  onlie 
is  found  the  bird.  Which  the  Portingales  call 
Passaros  de  Sol,  that  is  Foule  of  the  Sunne, 
the  Italians  call  it  Mwnu  codiatas,  and  the 
Latinists  Paradiseas,  by  ua  called  Paradice 
birdes,  for  ye  beauty  of  their  feathers  which 
passe  al  other  birds  :  these  birds  are  never 
seene  alive,  but  being  dead  they  are  found 
vpon  the  Hand ;  they  flie,  as  it  is  said,  al- 
waiea  into  the  Sunne,  and  keepe  themselues 
continually  in  the  ayre  ....  for  they  haue 
neither  feet  nor  wings,  but  onely  head  and 
bodie,  and  the  most  part  tayle  .  .  .  ." — 
Linschoten,  35. 

« ■^^''^• 

"  Olha  ci,  pelos  mares  do  Oriente 

As  iufinitas  ilhas  espalhadas 

***** 

Aqui  as  aureas  aves,  que  nao  decern 
Nunoa  &  terra,  e  sd  mortas  aparecem." 

Camoes,  x.  132. 
Englisted  by  Burton : 

"  Here  see  o'er  oriental  seas  bespread 
infinite    island-groups    and   alwhere 
strewed       *       *       * 
here    dwell    the   golden    fowls,    whose 

home  is  air, 
and  never  earthward  save  in  death  mav 
fare." 

1645.  "...  the  male  and  female  ilfan«- 
codiatae,  the  male  having  a  hollow  in  the 
back,  in  which  'tis  reported  the  female  both 
layes  and  hatches  her  eggs." — Evelyn's 
Diary,  4th  Feb. 

1674. 
"  The  strangest  long-wing'd  hawk  that  flies, 
That  like  a  Bird  of  Paradise, 
Or  herald's  martlet,  has  no  legs  .  .  .  ." 

SiuMbras,  Pt.  II.  Cant.  3. 

1691.  "As  for  the  story  of  the  Mamico- 
diatof  or  Bird  of  Paradise,  which  in  the 
former  Age  was  generally  received  and  ac- 
cepted for  true,  even  by  the  Learned,  it  is 
now  discovered  to  be  a  fable,  and  rejected 
and  exploded  by  all  men  "  {i.  e.,  that  it  has 
no  feei).—Itay,  Wisdom  of  God  Manifested 
in  the  Works  of  the  Creation,  ed.  1692,  Pt.  2, 


*  Burung-dewata,  same  as  Javanese  Manulc- 
dewata,  the  latter  part  being  in  both  cases  the 
BUisknt  devata. 


1705.  "  The  Birds  of  Paradice  are 
about  the  bigness  of  a  Pidgeon.  They  are 
of  varjnng  Colours,  and  are  never  found  or 
seen  alive  ;  neither  is  it  known  from  whence 
they  come  .  .  .  ." — Funnel,  in  Dampier's 
Voyages,  iii.  266 — 7. 

1868.  "  When  seen  in  this  attitude,  the 
Bird  of  Paradise  really  deserves  its  name, 
and  must  be  ranked  as  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  and  wonderful  of  living  things."— 
Wallace,  Malay  ArcMp.  7th  ed.  464. 

Birds'  Nests.  The  famous  edible 
nests,  formed  witb  mucus,  by  certain 
swiftlets,  Oullocalia  nidifica,  and  0. 
linchi.  Both,  have  been  long  known 
on  the  eastern  coasts  of  the  B.  of 
Bengal,  and  in  the  Malay  Islands. 
The  former  is  also  now  known  to  yisit 
Darjeehng,  the  Assam  Hills,  the 
Western  Ghats,  &c.,  and  to  breed  on 
the  islets  off  Malabar  and  the  Ooncan. 

Bish,  Bikh,  etc.,  n.  Hind,  from 
Skt.  visha,  'poison.'  The  word  has 
several  specific  applications,  as  (a)  to 
the  poison  of  various  species  of  aconite, 
particularly  Aconitum  ferox,  otherwise 
more  specifically  called  (Skt.)  vatsa- 
nabha  ('  calf's  navel '),  corrupted  into 
bachnai,  hechnag,  &c. 

But  it  is  also  applied  (b)  in  the 
Himalaya  to  the  effect  of  rarefied  at- 
mosphere at  great  heights  on  the  body, 
an  effect  which  there  and  over  Central 
Asia  is  attributed  to  poisonous  emana- 
tions from  the  soil,  or  from  plants;  a 
doctrine  somewhat  naively  accepted  by 
Hue  in  his  famous  narrative.  The 
Central  Asiatic  (Turki)  expression  for 
this  is  Eah,  smell. 

a. — 

1554.  "Entre  les  singularity  que  le 
consul  de  Ploreutins  me  monstra,  me  feist 
gouster  vne  racine  que  les  Arabes  nomment 
Bisch :  laquelle  me  causa  si  grande  chalenr 
en  la  bouohe,  qui  me  dura  deux  iours,  qu'il 
Die  sembloit  y  auoir  du  feu.  .  ■  Elle  est 
bien  petite  comme  vn  petit  naueau :  les 
autres  (auteurs  i)  I'ont  nomm^e  Napellm. . ." 
— Pierre  Belon,  Observations,  &c.  f .  97. 

b.— 

1624.  Antonio  Audrada  in  his  journey 
across  the  Himalaya,  speaking  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  travellers  from  the  poisonous  ema- 
nations.— See  Bitter,  Aden,  iii.  444. 

1661-2.  "  Est  autem  Langur  mens  omni- 
um altissimus,  ita  ut  in  summitate  ejus  via- 
tores  vix  respirare  ob  aeris  subtilitatim 
queant :  nequejis  ob  virulentas  nonnullanim 
fierbarum  exnalationes  aestivo  tempore, 
sine  manifesto  vits  perioulo  transiri  possit." 
— PP.  Dorville  amd  Grueher,  in  Kircher, 
China  Ilhistrata,  65. 

It  is  curious  to  see  these  intelligent  Jesuits 
recognise  the  true  cause,  but  accept  the 
fancy  of  their  guides  as  an  additional  one ! 


BISNAGAB. 


BLACK. 


(?)  "  La  partie  sup^rieure  de  cette  mon- 
tagne  est  remplie  d'exhalaisous  pestileuti- 
elles." — Chinese  Itinerary  to  Slassa,  in 
Klaproth,  Magasin  Asiatique,  ii.  112. 

1812.  "Here  begins  the  Esh — this  is  a 
Turkish  word  signifying  Smell.  .  .  it  im- 
plies something  the  odour  of  which  induces 
indisposition ;  far  from  hence  the  breathing 
of  horse  and  man,  and  esi)eoially  of  the  for- 
mer, becomes  affected." — Mir  Izzet  UUah, 
in  J.  E.  As.  Soc.  i.  283. 

1815.  "  Many  of  the  coolies,  and  several 
of  the  Mewattee  and  Ghoorkha  sepoys  and 
chuprasees  now  lagged,  and  were  hardly 
able  to  proceed,  and  everjr  one  complained 
of  the  bis  or  poisoned  wind.  I  now  sus- 
pected that  the  supposed  poison  was  nothing 
more  than  the  effect  of  the  rarefaction  of 
the  atmosphere  from  our  great  elevation." 
— Fraser,  Jom-nal  of  a  Tour,  &C.1820,  p.442. 
1819.  ' '  The  difficulty  of  breathing  which 
at  an  earlier  date  Andrada,  and  more  re- 
cently Moorcroft  had  experienced  in  this 
region,  was  confirmed  by  Webb ;  the  Butias 
themselves  felt  it,  and  call  it  bis  ki  huwa, 
i.e.  poisonous  air;  even  horses  and  yaks  .  . 
suffer  from  it." — Webb's  Narrative,  quoted 
in  Ritter,  Asien,  ii.  532,  649. 

1845.  "  Nous  arrivSmes  &  neuf  heures  au 
pied  du  Bourhan-Bota.  La  oaravane  s'ar- 
r^ta  un  instant  .  .  .  on  se  montrait  avec 
anxi^t^  un  gaz  subtil  et  l&er,  qu'on  nom- 
mait  vapeur  pestilentielle,  et  tout  le 
monde  paraissait  abattu  et  d&ourag^.  .  .  . 
Bientot  les  chevaux  se  refusent  a  porter 
leurs  cavaliers,  et  chacun  avance  k  pied  et 
Ji  petits  pas  .  .  .  tons  les  visages  bMmissent, 
on  sent  le  coeur  s'affadir,  et  les  jambes  ne 
peuvent  plus  fonotionner.  .  .  Une  partie  de 
la  troupe,  par  mesure  de  prudence  s'arrgta 
.  .  .  le  reste  par  prudence  aussi  ^puisa  tons 
ses  efforts  pour  arriver  jusqii'au  bout,  et  ne 
pas  mourir  asphyxia  au  milieu  de  cet  air 
chargd  d'aoide  oarbonique,"  &c. — Hue  et 
Gabet,  ii.  211. 

Bisnagar,  Bisnaga,  Beejanugger, 

n.p.  These  and  other  forms  stand  for 
the  name  of  the  ancient  city  which  was 
the  capital  of  the  most  important 
Hindu  kingdom  that  existed  in  the 
Peninsula  of  India,  during  the  later 
middle  ages,  ruled  by  the  Edya 
dynasty.  The  place  is  now  known  as 
Hum'py  {Hampi)  and  is  entirely  in 
ruins.  It  stands  on  the  S.  of  the 
Tungahhadra  E.,  36  m.  to  theN.W.  of 
Bellary.  The  name  is  a  corruption  of 
Vijayanagara  (City  of  Victory),  or 
Vidya  nagara  (City  of  Learning)  both 
of  which  forms  occur  in  inscriptions. 
But  the  latter  seems  to  have  been 
applied  only  since  the  place,  in  the 
13th  century,  became  the  seat  of  a 
great  revival  of  Hinduism,  under  the 
famous  Sayana  Madhava,  who  wrote 


besides.  Both  the  city  and  the  king- 
dom were  commonly  called  by  the 
early  Portuguese  Narsinga  (q. v. )  from 
Narasimlia  (c.  1490-1508),  who  was 
king  at  the  time  of  their  first  arrival. 

c.  1420.  "  Profectus  hinc  est  procul  a 
mari  mUliaribus  treoentis,  ad  civitatem  in- 
gentem,  nomine  Blzenegaliam,  ambitu 
milliarum  sexaginta,  circa  praeruptos 
montes  sitam." — Conti,  in  Poggius  de  Var, 
Fortunae,  iv. 

1442.  ".  .  .  .  the  chances  of  a  maritime 
voyage  had  led  Abd-er-razzak,  the  author 
of  this  work,  to  the  city  of  Bidjanagar.  He 
saw  a  place  extremely  large  and  thickly 
peopled,  and  a  King  j>ossessing  greatness 
and  sovereignty  to  the  highest  degree,  whose 
dominion  extends  from  the  frontier  of  Se- 
rendib  to  the  extremity  of  the  county  of 
Kalbergah — from  the  frontiers  of  Bengal  to 
the  environs  of  Malabar." — Abdwn'azzak,  in 
India  in  XV.  Cent,  22. 

c.  1470.  "  The  Hindu  sultan  Kadam  is 
a  very  powerful  prince.  He  iiossesses  a 
numerous  army,  and  resides  on  a  mountain 
at  Bichenegher."— ^i/Mw.  Nikitin,  in  India 
in  XV.  Cent,  29. 

1516.  "  45  leagues  from  these  mountains 
inland,  there  is  a  very  large  city,  which  is 
called  Bijanagher " — Barbosa,  85. 

1611.  "  Le  Koy  de  Bisnagar,  qu'on  ap- 
pelle  aussi  quelquefois  le  Koy  de  Narzinga, 
est  puissant." — Wytfliet,  H.  des  Indes,  ii.  64. 

Bison,  s.  The  popular  name,  among 
Southern  Anglo-Indian  sportsmen,  of 
the  great  wild-ox  called  in  Bengal 
gaur  and  gavial  {O-avaeus  gaurus, 
Jerdon).  It  inhabits  sparsely  all  the 
large  forests  of  India,  from  near  Cape 
Comorin  to  the  foot  of  the  Himalayas 
(at  least  in  their  eastern  portion),  and 
from  Malabar  to  Tenasserim. 

1881.  "Onceanunfortunate  nativesuper- 
intendent  or  mistari  was  pounded  to  death 
by  a  savage  and  solitary  bison." — Saty, 
Beview,  Sept.  10,  p.  335. 

Blacan-matee,  n.p.  This  is  the 
name  of  an  island  adjoining  Singa- 
pore, which  forms  the  beautiful  '  New 
Harbour'  of  that  port.  Mai.  Bala- 
kang-mdti.'  The  island  {Blacan-mati) 
appears  in  one  of  the  charts  of  G-odinho 
de  Eredia  (1613)  published  in  his 
Malaca,  &c.  (Brussels,  1882),  and 
though,  from  the  excessive  looseness 
of  such  old  charts,  the  island  seems 
too  far  from  Singapore,  we  are  satis- 
fied after  careful  comparison  with  the 
modem  charts  that  the  island  now  so- 
called  is  intended. 

Black,  s.  Adj.  and  substantive 
denoting     natives     of    India.      Old- 

■fQaliin-nprl      nnrl     bpnrrl      if    fltill    Tipnvrl 


BLACK. 


74 


BLACK  LANGUAGE. 


only  from  the  lower  class  of  Euro- 
peans; even  in  the  last  generation 
its  habitual  use  was  chiefly  confined 
to  these,  and  to  old  officers  of  the 
Queen's  Army. 

1782.  "...  the  35th  Regiment,  com- 
manded by  Major  Popham,  which  had 
lately  behaved  in  a  mutinous  manner  .  .  . 
was  broke  with  infamy.  .  .  .  The  black 
officers  with  halters  about  their  necks,  and 
the  sepoys  stript  of  their  coats  and  tur- 
bands  were  drummed  out  of  the  Canton- 
ments."— India  Gazette,  March  30. 

1787.  "As  to  yesterday's  particular 
charge,  the  thing  that  has  made  me  most 
inveterate  and  unrelenting  in  it  is  only  that 
it  related  to  cruelty  or  oppression  inflicted 
on  two  black  ladies.  .  .  ," — Lord  Minto,  in 
Life,  &c.,  i.  128, 

1789.  "I  have  just  heard  from  a  Friend 
at  the  India  House,  y'  the  object  of  Treves' 
ambition  at  present  is  to  be  appointed  to 
the  Admdet  of  Benares,  w'  is  now  held  by  a 
Black  named  Alii  Caun.  Understanding 
that  most  of  the  Adaulets  are  now  held  by 
Europeans,  and  aS  I  am  informed  y '  it  is  the 
intention  y^  the  Europeans  are  to  be  so 
placed  in  future,  I  si"*  be  vastly  happy  if 
without  committing  any  injustice  you  c^ 
place  young  Treves  in  y'  situation. " — George 
P.  of  Wales,  to  Lord  Cornwallis,  in  G.'s 
Corresp.  ii.  29. 

1832-3.  "And  be  it  further  enacted  that 
....  in  all  captures  which  shall  be  made 
by  H.  M.'s  Army,  Koyal  Artillery,  pro- 
vincial, black,  or  other  troojDS.  .  .  ." — Act 
2  &  8  Wm.  IV.  oh.  53,  see.  2. 

The  phrase  is  in  use  among  natives, 
■we  know  not  whether  originating  with 
them,  or  adopted  from  the  usage  of 
the  foreigner.  But  kald  admi,  'black 
man,'  is  often  used  by  them  in  speak- 
ing to  Europeans  of  other  natives.  A 
case  in  point  is  perhaps  worth  record- 
ing. A  statue  of  Lord  William 
Bentinck,  on  foot,  and  in  bronze, 
stands  in  front  of  the  Calcutta  Town 
Hall.  Many  years  ago  a  native  officer, 
returning  from  duty  at  Calcutta  to 
Barraokpore,  where  his  regiment  was, 
reported  himself  to  his  adjutant  (froia 
whom  we  had  the  story  in  later  days). 
'  Anything  new,  Subadar  Sahib  ?  '  said 
the  Adjutant.  '  Yes,'  said  the  Sabadar, 
'  there  is  a  figure  of  the  former  Lord 
Sahib  arrived.'  'And  what  do  you 
think  of  it  ? '  '  Sahib 'staA  the  Subadar, 
' '  abln  hai  kala  admi  led  sa,  jah  pots 
liojaegajab achchha  lioga !  "  ('It  is  now 
just  like  a  native  ('a  black  man'); 
when  the  whitewash  is  applied  it  will 
be  excellent.' 

In  some  few  phrases  the  term  has 
become  crystallised  and  semi-official. 
Thus  the  native  dressers  in  a  hospital 


were,   and  probably    still  are,  called 
Black  Doctors. 

1787.  "The  Surgeon's  assistant  and  Black 
Doctor  take  their  station  100  paces  in  the 
rear,  or  in  any  place  of  security  to  which 
the  Doolies  may  readily  carry  the  wounded. " 
—Regulations  for  the  S.  C.'s  Troops  on  tlie 
Coast  of  Coromandel. 

Black  Act.  This  was  the  name 
given  in  odium  by  the  non-offlcial 
Europeans  in  India  to  Act  XI.,  1836,. 
of  the  Indian  Legislature,  which  laid 
down  that  no  person  should  by  reason 
of  his  place  of  birth  or  of  his  descent 
be,  in  any  civil  proceeding,  excepted 
from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Courts 
named,  viz. :  Sudder  Dewanny  Adawlut, 
Zillah  and  City  Judge's  Courts,  Princi- 
pal Sudder  Ajneens,  Sudder  Ameens, 
and  Moonsiff's  Court,  or,  in  other 
words,  it  placed  European  stibjeots  on 
a  level  with  natives  as  to  their  subjec- 
tion in  civil  causes  to  all  the  Company's, 
courts,  including  those  under  Native 
Judges. 

This  Act  was  drafted  by  T.  B. 
Macaulay,  then  Legislative  Member 
of  the  Governor-General's  Council, 
and  brought  great  abuse  on  his  head. 
Recent  agitation  caused  by  the 
"IlbertBUl,"  proposing  to  make  Euro- 
peans subject  to  native  magistrates  in 
regard  to  police  and  criminal  charges, 
has  been,  by  advocates  of  the  latter 
measure,  put  on  all  fours  with  the 
agitation  of  1836.  But  there  is  much 
that  discriminates  the  two  cases. 

1876.  "  The  motive  of  the  scurrility  with 
which  Macaulay  was  assailed  by  a  handful 
of  sorry  scribblers  was  his  advocacy  of  the 
Act,  familiarly  known  as  the  Black  Act, 
which  withdrew  from  British  subjects 
resident  in  the  provinces  their  so  called 
privilege  of  bringing  civU  appeals  before  the 
Supreme  Court  at  Calcutta,."— Treveli/m'l 
Life  of  Macaulay,  2d  ed.  i.  398. 

Black-Buck,  s.  The  ordinary  name 
of  the  male  antelope  {Antilope  bezoar- 
tica,  Jerdon),  from  the  dark  hue  of  its 
back,  by  no  means  however  literally 
black. 

1690.  ' '  The  Indians  remark, '  tis  Septem- 
ber's Sun  which  caused  tlie  black  lines  on  tU 
Antelopes'  Baclcs." — Ovington,  139. 

Black  Cotton  Soil.— See  Regur. 

Black  Language.  An  old-fashioned 
expression,  for  iGndustani  and  other 
vernaculars,  which  used  to  be  common 
among  officers  and  men  of  the  Eoyal 
Army,  but  was  almost  confin.ed  to  them. 


BLACK   PAETBIDGE. 


75 


BOBACHEE. 


Black  Partridge,  s.    The  popiilar 
dian  name  of  the  common  francoUn 
S.E.   Europe    and   Western  Asia, 
\ancolmu8'vulgaris,8te'pheTis),notahle 
r    its    harsh    quasi-articulate    call, 
terpreted  in    various  parts  of    the 
orld  into   very    diSerent    syllables. 
h.e  rhythm  of  the  call  is  fairly  repre- 
inted  by  two  of  the  imitations  which 
ime  nearest  one  another,   viz.,  that 
Lven    by    Sultan    Baber    (Persian) : 
SMr    daram,     shahrak'     ('I've    got 
dUi   and  sugar'!)   and  (Hind.)   one 
ivenby  Jerdon :  '  Lasan  piyaz  adrak' 
'  Garlic,    onion,    and    ginger  ! )      A 
lore  pious  one  is :   Khuda  teri  kudrat, 
God-  is  thy  strength ! '     Another  men- 
Loned  by  Capt.  Baldwin  is  very  hke 
he    truth ;    "Be    quick,    pay    your 
ebts !  "    But  perhaps  the  Greek  inter- 
iretation  recorded  by  Athenaeus  (ix. 
9)  is  best  of  all :  rpis  toIs  KaKovpyois 
oKd,  •  Three-fold  iUs  to  the  ill-doers! ' 
-See  Marco  Polo,  Bk.  i.  ch.  xviii.  and 
Lote  1. 

Blscck  Town,  n.p.  Still  the  popular 
lame  of  the  native  city  of  Madras, 
s  distinguished  from  the  Fort  and 
outhem  suburbs  occupied  by  the 
Cnglish  residents,  and  the  bazars 
rhich  supply  their  wants. 

Black  Town  is  also  used  at  Bombay. 
-See  last  quotation  under  Bombay. 

1673.  Fryer  calls  the  native  town  of 
ladras  "the  Heathen  Town,"  and  "the 
adian  Town." 

1727.  "  The  Black  Town  (of  Madras)  is 
ihabited  by  Gentows,  Mahometans,  and 
ndian  Christians.  ...  It  was  walled  in  to- 
'ards  the  Land,  when  Governor  J'it  ruled 
\"—A.  Sam.  i.  367. 

1780.  "  Adjoining  the  glacis  of  Fort  St. 
reorge,  to  the  northward,  is  a  large  town 
ommonly  called  the  Black  Town,  and 
'hich  is  fortified  sufficiently  to  prevent  any 
arprise  by  a  body  of  horse. " — Bodges,  p.  6. 

,,  "...  Cadets  upon  their  arrival  in 
he  country,  many  of  whom  .  .  .  are  obliged 
0  take  up  their  residence  in  dirty  punch- 
louses  in  the  Black  Town.  .  ." — Mimro's 
Tarrative,  22. 

Black  Wood.  The  popular  name 
or  what  is  in  England  termed  '  rose- 
rood  ; '  produced  chiefly  by  several 
pecies  of  Dalbergia,  and  from  which 
b.e  celebrated  carved  furniture  of 
lombay  is  made. — See  Sissoo. 

1879.  (In  Babylonia).  "In  a  mound  to  the 
mth  of  the  mass  of  city  ruins  called  .Tum- 
ima.  Mr.  T?,assam  (iiscovfired  the  remains 


were  of  painted  brick,  and  the  roof  of  rich 
Indian  hlackwood."— -<lfte)ME«m,  July 5,  22. 

Blanks,  s.  This  word  is  used  for 
'  whites '  or  'Europeans'  (Port,  ii-anco) 
in  the  following,  but  we  know  not  if 
anywhere  else  in  English : 

1718.  "The  Heathens  ...  too  shy  to 
venture  into  the  Churches  of  the  Blanks 
(so  they  call  the  Christians),  since  these 
were  generally  adorned  with  fine  deaths 
and  all  manner  of  proud  apparel." — 
(Ziegenialg  and  Plutscho),  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel,  tte.    Pt.  I.  3rd  ed.  p.  70. 

Blimbee,  s.  Malayal.wKmM;  Hind. 
IdamhH,  Malay,  halimbing.  The  fruit 
of  Averrlioa  hilimbi,  L.  The  genus  was 
so  called  by  Linnaeus  in  honour  of 
Averrhoes,  the  Arab  commentator  on 
Aristotle  and  Avicenna.  It  embraces 
two  species  cultivated  in  India  for  their 
fruits ;  neither  known  in  a  wild  state. 
See  for  the  other,  Cumrunga. 

Bloodsucker,  s.  A  harmless  lizard 
{LaceHa  cmfoto)  is  so  called,  because 
When  excited  it  changes  in  colour 
(especially  about  the  neck)  from  a 
dirty  yellow  or  grey,  to  a  dark  red. 

1810.  "On  the  mom,  however,  I  dis- 
covered it  to  be  a  large  lizard,  termed  a 
blood-Sttoker." — Morton's  Life  of  Leyden, 
110. 

Bobachee,  s.  A  cook  (male).  This 
is  an  Anglo-Indian  vulgarisation  of 
bawarchl,  a  term  originally  brought, 
according  to  Hammer,  by  the  hordes 
of  Chingiz  Khan  into  Western  Asia. 
At  the  Mongol  Court  the  Bawarchl 
was  a  high  dignitary,  '  Lord  Sewer ' 
or  the  like  (see  Hammer'a  Oolden 
Horde,  235,  461).  The  late  Prof.  A. 
Schiefner,  however,  stated  to  us  that 
he  could  not  trace  a  Mongol  original 
for  the  word,  which  appears  to  be  Or. 
Turki. 

c.  1333.  "Chaque^miraunbawer^y,et 
lorsque  la  table  a  ^te  dress^e,  cet  officier 
s'assied  devant  son  maitre  .  .  .  le  b&werdjy 
coupe  la  viande  en  petits  morceaux.  Ces 
gens-IJi  possfedent  une  grande  habilet^  pour 
d^pecer  la  viande."— /6re  Batuta,  ii.  407. 

c.  1590.  Bawarchl  is  the  word  used  for 
cook  in  the  original  of  the  Ain  {Moehmann's 
Bng.  Tr.  i.  58). 

1810.  "...  the  dripping  .  .  .  is  returned 
to  the  meat  by  a  bunch  of  feathers  .  .  .  tied 
to  the  end  of  a  short  stick.  This  little  neat, 
cleanly,  and  cheap  dripping-ladle,  answers 
admirably.;  it  being  in  the  power  of  the 
babachy  to  baste  any  part  with  great  pre- 


BOBA  CHEE-CONNAH. 


76 


BOLT A. 


866. 

"  And  every  night  and  morning 
The  bobachee  shall  kill 
The  sempiternal  moorgJiee, 
And  we'll  all  have  a  griU." 

The  Dawk  Bungalow,  223. 

Bobacliee-Comiah,  s.  H.  Bdwarchi- 
hliana,  '  Cook-house,'  i.e.  Kitolien ; 
generally  in  a  cottage  detaolied  from 
tlie  residence  of  a  European  houseliold. 

Bobbery-bob !  iaterj.  The  Anglo- 
Indian  colloquial  representation  of  a 
common  exclamation  of  Hindus  when 
in  surprise  or  grief — '  Bap-re !  or 
Bap-re  Bap  '  '  0,  Father ! '  (we  have 
known  a  friend  from  north  of  Tweed 
whose  ordinary  interjection  was  '  My 
great-grandmother ! ').  Blumenroth's 
PhUippine  Vocabulary  gives  NaoO,  != 
Madre  mia!  as  a  vulgar  exclamation 
of  admiration. 

1834.  "  They  both  hastened  to  the  spot, 
where  the  man  lay  senseless,  and  the  syce 
by  his  side  muttering  Bapre  bapre." — The 
Baioo,  i.  48. 

Bobbery,  s.  From  the  last.  A  noise, 
a  disturbance,  a  row. 

1830.  "  When  the  band  struck  up  (my 
Arab)  was  much  frightened,  made  bobbery, 
set  his  foot  in  a  hole  and  nearly  pitched 
me."— Mem.  of  Col.  Mountain,  2d  ed.  106. 

1866.  "  But  what  is  the  meaning  of  all 
thisbobbery  ?  "—The  Dawk-Bungalow,  p.  387. 

Boblery  is  used  in  '  pigeon  English,' 
and  of  course  a  Chinese  origin  is  found 
for  it,  viz.,  pa-pi,  Cantonese,  'a  noise.' 

Bpbbery-pack,  s.  A  pack  of  hounds 
of  different  breeds,  or  (oftener)  of  no 
breed  at  all,  wherewith  young  ofELcers 
hxmt  jackals  or  the  like;  presumably 
so-called  from  the  noise  and  disturb- 
ance that  such  a  pack  are  apt  to  raise. 
Ajid  hence  a  '  scratch  pack '  of  any 
kind,  as  a  '  scratch  match '  at  cricket, 
&c.     (See  a  quotation  under  Bunow). 

1878.  ..."  on  the  mornings  when  the 
'  bobbera '  pack  went  out,  of  which  Mao- 
pherson  was  'master,'  and  I  'whip,'  we 
used  to  be  up  by  4  A.M."— Id/e  in  tkeMofus- 
sil,  i.  142.  -^ 

The  following  occurs  in  a  letter  re- 
ceived from  an  old  Indian  by  one  of 
the  authors,  some  years  ago  : 

"  What  a  Cabinet has  put  together  ■ 

— a  regular  bobbery-pack." 

Bocea  Tigris,  n.p.  The  name  ap- 
plied to  the  estuary  of  the  Canton 
Eiver.  It  appears  to  be  an  inaccurate 
reproduction  of  the  Portuguese  Boca 


do  Tigre,  and  that  to  be  a  rendering 
of  the  Chinese  name  Hu-Min,  "Tiger 
Gate."  Hence  in  the  second  quotation 
Tigris  is  supposed  to  be  the  name  of  the 
river. 

1747.  "  At  8  o'clock  we  passed  the  Bog  of 
Tygers,  and  at  noon  the  Lyon's  Tower. ' — 
A  Voy.  to  the  M.  Indies  in  VlVl  and  1748. 

1770.  "The  City  of  Canton  is  situated 
on  the  banks  of  the  Tigrris,  a  large  river 
.  .  .  ."—Baynal  (tr.  1777)  ii.  258. 

1782.  "  .  .  .  k  sept  lieues  de  la  bouche 
du  Tigre,  on  appergoit  la  Tour  du  Lion."— 
Somnerat,  Voyage,  ii.  234. 

Bocha,  s.  H.  hochd.  A  kind  of 
chair-palankin  formerly  in  use  in 
Bengal,  but  now  quite  forgotten. 

1810.  ' '  Ladies  are  usually  conveyed  about 
Calcutta  ...  in  a  kind  of  palanquin  called 
a  bochah  .  .  .  being  a  compound  of  our 
sedan  chair  with  the  body  of  a  chariot.  >  . 
I  should  have  observed  that  most  of  the 
gentlemen  residing  at  Calcutta  ride  in  bo- 
^hahs." — Williamson,  V.  M.  i.  322. 

Bogue,  n.p.  This  name  is  apphed 
by  seamen  to  the  narrows  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Canton  Eiver,  and  is  a  corrup- 
tion of  Boca. — (See  Bocca  Tigris.) 

Boliah,  Bauleah,  s.  Beng.  BMw. 
A  kind  of  light  accommodation  boat 
with  a  cabin,  in  use  on  the  Bengal 
rivers.  We  do  not  find  the  word  in 
any  of  the  dictionaries.  Ives,  in  the 
middle  of  last  century,  describes  it  as 
a  boat  very  long,  but  so  narrow  that 
only  one  man  could  sit  in  the  breadth, 
though  it  carried  a  multitude  of 
rowers.  This  is  not  the  character  of 
the  boat  so-called  now. 

1757.  "To  get  two  bolias,  a  Goordore, 
and  87  dandies  from  the  Nazir." — Ives,  157. 

1810.  "  On  one  side  the  picturesque  boats 
of  the  natives,  with  their  floating  huts;  on 
the  other  the  bolios  and  pleasure-boats  of 
the  English." — Mwria  Graham,  142.        .  j- 

1811.  ' '  The  extreme  lightness  of  its  con- 
struction gave  it  incredible  ....  speed. 
An  example  is  cited  of  a  Grovemor  General 
who  in  his  Bawaleea  performed  in  8  days 
the  voyage  from  Luoknow  to  Calcutta,  a 
distance  of  400  marine  leagues." — Soieynsii 
iii.  The  drawing  represents  a  very  light_ 
skiff,  with  only  a  small  kiosque  at  the  stem;* 

1824.  "We  found  two  Bholiahs,  or  large 
row-boats,  with  convenient  cabins.  ■  .  ."— 
Meber,  i.  26. 

1834.  "Eivera's  attention  had  beea'at- 
tracted  by  seeing  a  large  beauliab  in  the 
act  of  swinging  to  the  tide." — Baboo,  i,  14. 

Bolta,  s.  A  turn  of  a  rope.  Sea 
Hind,  from  Port,  volfa  {Roebuck). 


BOMBASA. 


77 


BOMBAY. 


ombasa,  n.p.  The  Island  of 
nbasa,  ofE  the  B.  African  coast,  is 
jailed  in  some  old  works.  Bombdsi 
sed  in  Persia  for  a  negro  slave,  see 
itation. 

)16.  '■.■  .  .  .  Another  island,  in  which 
:e  is  a  city  of  the  Moors  called  Bomhaza, 
?■  large  and  beautiful." — Barhosa,  11.  See 
1  Cohmial  Papers  under  1609,  i.  188. 

883.  "...  the  Bomhassi,  or  coal-blaclc 
TO  of  the  interior,  being  of  much  less 
3e,  and  usually  only  used  as  a  cook." — 
lis.  Modem  Persia,  326. 

Bombay,  n.p.  It  has  been  alleged, 
;en  and  positively  (as  in  the 
.otations  below  from  Eryer  and 
:ose)  that  this  name  is  an  English 
rruption  from  the  Portuguese 
rmbahia,  '  good  bay.'     The  grammar 

the  alleged  etymon  is  bad,  and  the 
story  is  no  better ;  for  the  name  can 
I  traced  long  before  the  Portuguese 
cupation,  long  before  the  arrival  of 
e  Portuguese  in  India.  0.  1430,  we 
id  the  islands  of  Mahim  and  Mwmha- 
evi,  which  united  form  the  existing 
land  of  Bombay,  held,  along  with 
dsette,  by  a  Hindu  Eai,  who  was 
ibutary  to  the  Mahommedan  King  of 
iizerat.  (See  Mas  Mold,  ii.  350.)  The 
me  form  reappears  (1516)  in  Barbosa's 
ma,-Mayamlu  (p.  68),  in  the  JEstado 
;  India  under  1525,  and  (1563)  in 
arcia  De  Orta,  who  writes  both 
'omhaim  and  Bomhaim.  The  latter 
ithor,  mentioning  the  excellence  of 
.e  areca  produced  there,  speaks  of 
mself  as  having  had  a  grant  of 
.e  island  from  the  King  of  Portu- 
il  (see  below).  It  is  customarily 
lied  Bomhavm  on  the  earliest  English 
iipee  coinage. — See  under  Rupee. 
lie  shrine  of  the  goddess  Kumba- 
em  from  which  the  name  is  supposed 

have  been  taken,  stood  on  the 
splanade  till  the  middle  of  last 
mtury,  when  it  was  removed  to  its 
•esent  site  in  the  middle  of  what  is 
3W  the  most  frequented  part  of  the 
ative  town. 

1507.  "  Sultan  Mahommed  Bigarrah  of 
uzerat  having  carried  an  army  against 
haiwal,  in  the  year  of  the  Hijra  913, 
,  order  to  destroy  the  Europeans,  he 
feoted  his  designs  against  the  towns  of 
assai  (Bassein,  q.  v.)  and  Manhal,  and  re- 
irned  to  his  own  capital.  .  .  ." — Mirat-i- 
hmedi  (Bird's  transl.)  214-15. 

1516 "a  fortress  of  the  before- 

imed  King  (of  Guzerat),  called  Tana 
ayambu,  and  near  it  is  a  Moorish  town, 


town  of  very  great  Moorish  mosques,  and 
temples  of  worship  of  the  Gentiles  ....  it 
is  likewise  a  sea  port,  but  of  little  trade." — 
Bwrhosa,  69. 

The  name  liere  appears  to  combine,  in  a 
common  oriental  fashion,  the  names  of  the 
adjoining  town  of  Ihana  (q.v.)  and  Bombay. 
1525.  "E  a  Ilha  dez  Ilombayn,  que  no 
f  orall  velho  estaua  em  catorze  mill  e  quatro 
cento  fedias  ....  J*  xii~ij.  iiii.'  fedias. 

"B  OS  anos  otros  estaua  _  arrendada 
por  mUl  trezentos  setenta  e  cinque   par- 

daos j  iii.'  Ixxv.  pardaos. 

"  Hoy  aforada  a  mestre  Dioguo  pelo  dito 
governador,  por  mill  quatro  centos  trinta 
dous  pardaos  m^o  .  .  j  iiij.°  xxxij.  pardaos 
m^o." — Tovibo  do  Estado  da  India,  160-161. 
1552.  ...  "a  small  stream  called  5afc 
which  runs  into  the  Bay  of  Bombain,  and 
which  is  regarded  as  the  demarcation  be- 
tween the  Kingdom  of  Guzurate  and  the 
Kingdom  of  Decan." — Ban-os,  I.  ix.  1. 

,,  "The  Governor  advanced  against 
Bombaym  on  the  6th  February,  which  was 
moreover  the  very  day  on  which  Ash  Wed- 
nesday fell." — Couto,  iv.,  V.  5. 

1554.     "  Item  of  Mazaguao  8500/c(ieas. 

Item  of  Monbaym,   17,000 /edeas. 

Rents  of  the  lands  surrendered  by  the 
King  of  Canbaya  in  1543,  from  1535  to 
1548."— 5.  BoUlho,  Totnbo,  139. 

1563.  "...  and  better  still  is  (that  the 
areca)  of  Mombaim,  an  estate  and  island 
which  the  King  our  Lord  has  graciously 
granted  me  on  perpetual  lease."* — Garcia 
De  Orta,  f .  91  v. 

„  "Sekvant.  Sir,  here  is  Simon 
Toscano  your  tenant  at  Bombaim,  who  has 
brought  this  basket  of  mangoes  for  you  to 
make  a  present  to  the  Governor ;  and  he 
says  that  when  he  has  moored  his  vessel  he 
wUl  come  here  to  put  up." — Ibid.  f.  134  v. 

1644.  "Description  of  the  Pm-tofMom- 
baym  .  .  .  The  viceroy  Conde  de  Linhares 
sent  the  8  councillors  to  fortify  this  Bay,  so 
that  no  Euroj)ean  enemy  should  be  able  to 
enter.  These  Ministers  visited  the  place, 
and  were  of  opinion  that  the  width  (of  the 
entrance)  being  so  great,  becoming  even 
wider  and  more  unobstructed  further  in, 
there  was  no  place  that  you  could  fortify  so 
as  to  defend  the  entrance  .  .  ." — Bocarro, 
MS.  f.  227. 

1666.  "Ces  Tch^rons  ....  demeurent 
pour  la  plupart  Si  Baroche,  h  Bambaye  et  h, 
Amedabad." — Thevenot,  v.  40. 

„  "De  Baeaim  Ji  Bombaiim  il  y  a 
six  lieues."— /ft.  248. 

1673.  "December  the  Eighth  we  paid 
our  Homage  to  the  Union-flag  flying  on  the 
IFort  of  Bombaim." — Fryer,  59. 

*  "  Terra  e  ilha  de  que  El-Rei  uosso  senhor  me 
fez  merc§j  aforada  em  fatiota."  -Em  fatiota  is 
a  corruption  apparently  of  eTrvpli/yteuhc,  i.e.  pro- 
perly the  person  to  whom  land  was  granted 
on  a  lease  such  as  the  Civil  Law  called  em- 
phyteMsls.  "The  emphyteuta  was  a  perpetual 
lessee  who  paid  a  perpetual  rent  to  the  owner." — 


BOMBAY  BOX-WOBK. 


78 


BONITO. 


1673.  "  Bombaim  .  .  .  ventures  furthest 
out  into  the  Sea,  inaking  the  Mouth  of  a 
spacious  Bay,  from  whence  it  has  its  Ety- 
mology ;  Bombaim." — lb.  62. 

1676.  "Since  the  present  King  of  England 
married  the  Princess  of  PortugcM,  who  had 
in  Portion  the  famous  Port  of  Bombeye  .  .  . 
they  coin  both  Silver,  Copper,  and  Tinn."— 
Taternier,  B.  T.  ii.  6. 

1677.  "  Quod  dicta  Insula  de  Bombaim, 
una  cum  dependentiis  suis,  nobis  ab  origine 
bonS,  fide  ex  paoto  (sicut  oportuit)  tradita 
non  fuerit." — Xing  Oha/rles  II.  to  the  Vice- 
roy L.  de  Mendoza  Furtado,  in  Desm.,  &o., 
ofthePart  and  Island  o/Bombay,  1724,  p.  77. 

1690.  "This  Islandhas  its  Denomination 
from  the  Harbour,  which  ....  was  origin- 
ally called  Boon  Bay,  i.e.  in  Vae  Portuguese 
Language,  a  Good  Bay  or  Harbour." — 
Ovington,  129. 

1711.  Lockyer  declares  it  to  be  im- 
possible, with  all  the  Company's  Strength 
and  Art,  to  make  Bombay  "a  Mart  of  great 
Business."— P.  83. 

c.  1760 "One  of  the  most  com- 
modious bays  perhaps  in  the  world,  from 
which  distinction  it  received  the  denomina- 
tion of  Bombay,  by  corruption  from  the 
Portuguese  Buona-Bahia,  though  now  usu- 
ally written  by  them  Bombaim." — Grose, 
i.  29. 

1770.  "No  man  chose  to  settle  in  a 
country  so  unhealthy  as  to  give  rise  to  the 
proverb.  That  at  Bombay  a  man's  life  did 
not  exceed  two  monsoons." — Baynal  (iE.  T. 
1777)  i.  389. 

1809.  "  Th  e  largest  pagoda  in  Bombay  is 
in  the  Black  Town.  ...  It  is  dedicated  to 
Momha  Devee  .  .  .  who  by  her  images  and 
attributes  seems  to  be  Parvati,  the  wife  of 
Siva." — Maria  Graham,  14. 

Bombay  Box-work.  This  well- 
known  maiLiif  acture,  consisting  in  the 
decoration  of  boxes,  desks,  &c.,  with 
veneers  of  geometrical  mosaic,  some- 
what after  the  fashion  of  Tunbridge 
ware,  is  said  to  have  been  introduced 
from  Shiraz  to  Surat  a  century  ago, 
and  some  30  years  later  from  Surat  to 
Bombay.  The  veneers  are  formed  by 
cementing  together  fine  triangular 
prisms  of  ebony,  ivory,  green-stained 
ivory,  stag's  horn,  and  tin,  so  that 
the  sections  when  sawn  across  form 
the  required  pattern,  and  such  thin 
sections  are  then  attached  to  the  panels 
of  the  box  with  strong  glue. 

Bombay  Duck.— See  Bummelo. 

Bombay  Marine.  This  was  the 
title  borne  for  many  years  by  the 
meritorious  but  somewhat  depressed 
service  which  in  1830  acquired  the 
style  of  the  "  Indian  Navy,"  and  on 


30th  April,  1863,  ceased  to  exist.  The 
detachments  of  this  force  which  took 
part  in  the  China  War  (1841-42)  were 
known  to  their  brethren  of  the  Eoyal 
Navy,  under  the  temptation  of  allitera- 
tion, as  the  "Bombay  Buccaneers." 
In  their  earliest  employment  agaiast 
the  pirates  of  Western  India  and  the 
Persian  Gulf,  they  had  been  known  as 
"the  Grrab  Service."  But,  no  matter 
for  these  names,  the  history  of  this 
Navy  is  full  of  brilliant  actions  and 
services.  We  will  quote  two  noble 
examples  of  public  virtue ! 

(1)  In  July,  1811,  a  squadron  under 
Commodore  John  Hayes,  took  two 
large  junks  issuing  from  Batavia,  then 
under  blockade.  These  were  lawful 
prize,  laden  withDutch  property,  valued 
at£600,000.  But  Hayes knewthat  such 
a  capturewould  create  great  difficulties, 
and  embarrassments  in  the  English 
trade  at  Canton ;  and  he  directed  the 
release  of  this  splendid  prize. 

(2)  30th  June,  1813,  Lieut.  Boyce  in 
the  brig  'Nautilus'  (180  tons,  carrying 
ten  18-pr.  carronades,  and  four  9-prs.) 
encountered  the  U.  S.  sloop-of-war 
'  Peacock  '(539  tons,  carrying  twenty  32- 
pr.  carronades,  and  two  long  18-prs.). 
After  he  had  informed  the  American 
of  the  ratification  of  peace,  Boyce  was 
peremptorily  ordered  to  haul  down  his 
colours,  wmch  he  answered  by  a  ilat 
refusal.  The  '  Peacock '  open  3d  fire,  and 
a  short  but  brisk  action  followed,  in 
which  Boyce  and  his  first  lieutenant 
were  shot  down.  The  gaUant  Boyce 
had  a  special  pension  from  the  Com- 
pany (£435  ia  aU),  and  lived  to  his  93rd 
year  to  enjoy  it.* 

We  take  the  facts  from  the  History 
of  this  Navy  by  one  of  its  officers, 
Lieut.  0.  E.  Low. 

1780.  "'The  Hon.  Company's  schooner, 
Carinjar,  with  Lieut.  Murry  Commander, 
of  the  Bombay  Marines  is  going  to  Arohin 
(sic,  see  Acheen)  to  meet  the  Ceres  and  the 
other  Europe  ships  from  Madrass,  to  put 
on  board  of  them  the  St.  Helena  stores. — 
Sicky's  Bengal  Gazette,  April  8th. 

Bonito,  s.  A  fish  {Thynnm 
pelamys.  Day)  of  the  same  family 
(Scombridae)  as  mackerel  and  tunny, 
very  common  in  the  Indian  Seas. 
The  name  is  Portuguese,  and  appa- 
rently is  the  adj.  bonito,  '  fine.' 

c.  1610.     "On    y    pesche    vne   quantity 

*  Lieut.  Low  erroneously  stated  the  pension  to 
be  from  the  United  State!  Govt.  (H.  oflnd.  Navy, 
i.  294).  ^ 


BONZE. 


79 


BOB  A. 


admirable  de  gros  poissons,  de  sept  ou  huit 
aortes,  qui  aont  n^antmoins  quasi  de  mesme 
race  et  espece  .  .  .  eomme  bonites,  alba- 
chores,  daurades,  etautres." — Pyrard,!.  137. 
1615.  "Bonitoes  and  albioores  are  in 
colour,  shape,  and  taste  much  like  to 
Mackerils,  but  grow  to  be  very  large." — 
Terry,  in  PmcJias,  ii.  1464. 
c.  1620. 

"  How  many  sail  of  well-mann'd  ships 
As  the  Bonito  does  the  Flying-fish 
Have  we  pursued.  .  .  ." 
Beaum.  &  Flet.,  The  Double  Marriage,  ii.  1. 
c.  1760.     "The  fish   undoubtedly  takes 
its  name  from  relishing  so  well  to  the  taste 
of  the  Portuguese  .  .  .  that   they  call   it 
Bonito,  which  answers  in   our  tongue   to 
delicious." — Grose,  i.  5. 

1764. 
"  While  on  the  yard-arm  the  harpooner  sits, 
Strikes   the    boneta,    or   the  shark   en- 
snares."— Grainger,  B.  ii. 
1773.     "  The  Captain  informed  us  he  had 
named  his  ship  the  Bounetta,  out  of  gratitude 
to  Providence ;  for  once  ....  the  ship  in 
which  he  then  sailed  was  becalmed  for  five 
weeks,  and  during  all  that  time,  numbers  of 
the  fish  Bonnetta  swam  close  to  her,  and 
were  caught  for  food ;  he  resolved  therefore 
that  the  ship  he  should  next  get,  should  be 
called  the  Bonnetta." — Boswell,  Jom-nal  of 
a  Tour,  (be,  under  Oct.  16,  1773. 

Bonze,  s.  A  term  long  applied  by 
Europeans  in  China  to  the  BuddHst 
clergy,  but  originating  with  early 
visitors  to  Japan.  Its  origia  is  how- 
ever not  quite  clear.  The  Cliinese 
Fan-seng,  'a  religious  person,'  is  in. 
Japanese  pron.  lonzi  or  lonzo;  but 
K5ppen  prefers /a-sze,  '  Teacher  of  the 
Law,'  pron.  in  Japanese  bo-zi.*  It 
will  be  seen  that  some  of  the  old 
quotations  favour  one,  and  some  the 
other  of  these  sources.  On  the  other 
hand  Bandhya  (for  Skt.  vandhya,  'to 
whom  worship  or  reverence  is  due, 
very  reverend')  seems  to  be  applied 
in  Nepal  to  the  Buddhist  clergy,  and 
Hodgson  considers  the  Japanese  bonze 
(bonz6  ?)  traceable  to  this.  {Essays, 
1874,  p.  63.)  The  same  word,  as 
handlie  or  hande,  is  in  Tibetan  similarly 
apphed. — (See  Jaeschke's  Diet.  p.  365.) 

The  word  first  occurs  in  Jorge 
Alvarez's  account  of  Japan,  and  next, 
a  httle  later,  in  the  letters  of  St. 
Prancis  Xavier.  Cocks  in  his  Diary 
uses  forms  approaching  boze. 

1549.  "  I  find  the  common  secular  people 
■  here  less  impure  and  more  obedient  to  rea- 
son than  their  priests  whom  they  call 
bonzos." — Zetter  of  St.  F.  Xavier,  in  Cole- 
ridge's Life,  ii.  238. 

*  Die  Mel.  des  Bitdiha,  i.  321,  and  also  Sohott's 
Zvrr  Utt.  des  Chin.  Buddliisnivs,  1873,  p.  40. 


1552.  "Erubesount  enim,  et  incredibi- 
liter  confunduntur  Bonzii,  ubi  male  co- 
haerere,  ao  pugnare  inter  sese  ea,  quae 
docent,  palam  ostenditur." — Scti.  Fr. 
Xaverii  Bpistt.  V.  xvii.,  ed.  1667. 

1572.  ".  ._.  sacerdotes  .  .  .  qui  ipsorum 
linguS,  Bonzii  appellantur." — B.  Acosta,  58. 

1585.  "  They  have  amongst  them  (in 
Japan)  many  priests  of  their  idols  whom 
they  do  call  Bousos,  of  the  which  there  be 
great  convents." — Partes' s  Tr.  of  Mendoza, 
(1589)  ii.  300. 

1590.  "  This  doctrine  doe  all  they  em- 
brace, which  are  in  China  called  Cfere,  but 
with  us  at  lapon  are  named  Bonzi." — Am 
Exet.  Treatise  of  tlie  Kingd.  of  China,  etc., 
Hakluyt,  ii.  580. 

c.  1606.  "  Capt.  Saris  has  Bonzees." — 
Purchas,  i.  374. 

1618.  "And  their  is  300  boze  (or  pagon 
pristes)  have  alowance  and  mentaynance  for 
eaver  to  pray  for  his  sole,  in  the  same  sorte 
as  munkes  and  fryres  use  to  doe  amongst 
the  Boman  papistes." — Cocks,  ii.  75. 

He  also  spells  bosses  (i.  143). 

1727.  .  .  .  "  Or  perhaps  make  him  fadge 
in  a  Ch  ina  bonzee  in  his  Calendar,  under 
the  name  of  a  Christian  Saint." — A.  Ham. 
i.  2.53. 

1794-7. 
"  Alike  to  me  enoas'd  in  Grecian  bronze 
Koran  or  Vulgate,  Veda,  Priest,  or  Bonze." 
Pwsuits  of  Literature,  6th  ed.  p.  33.5. 
c.  1814. 
"  While  ]?um  deals  in  Mandarins,  Bonzes, 
Bohea — 
Peers,  Bishops,  and   Punch,   Hum— are 
sacred  to  thee." 

T.  Moore,  Hum  and  Fum. 

Bora,  s.  Hind,  and  Guz.  bohrd, 
and  bohord,  which  H.  H.  Wilson  re- 
fers to  the  Sansk.  vyavaJiarl,  'a  trader, 
or  man  of  afiairs,'  from  which  are 
formed  the  ordinary  Hind,  words 
byohara,  _  byohariyd  (and  a  Guzerati 
form  which  comes  very  near  bohora). 
This  is  confirmed  by  the  quotation 
from  Nuriillah  below,  but  it  is  not 
quite  certain.  Dr.  John  Wilson  (see 
below)  gives  an  Arabic  derivation 
which  we  have  been  unable  to  verify. 

There  are  two  classes  of  Bohras  be- 
longing to  difierent  Mahommedan 
sects,  and  different  in  habit  of  life. 

1.  The  Shfa  Bohras,  who  are  es- 
sentially townspeople,  and  especially 
congregate  in  Surat,  Burhanpur,  TJj- 
jain,  &c.  They  are  those  best  known 
far  and  wide  by  the  name,  and  are 
usually  devoted  to  trading  and  money- 
lending.  Their  original  seat  was  in 
Qiijzerat,  and  they  are  most  numerous 
there,  and  in  the  Bombay  territory 
generally,  but  are  also  to  be'  found  in 


BOB  A. 


80 


BOBNEO. 


various  parts  of  Central  India  and  the 
N.-W.  ProYinces.  The  word  in  Bom- 
bay is  often  used  as  synonymous  with 
pedlar  or  boxwala  (q.v.)-  They  are 
generally  well-to-do  people,  keeping 
very  cleanly  and  comfortable  houses. 

These  Bohras  appear  to  form  one  of 
the  numerous  Shi'a  sects,  akin  in 
character  to,  and  apparently  of  the 
same  origin  as,  the  IsmaiHyah  (or  As- 
sassins of  the  Middle  Ages),  and  claim 
as  their  original  head  and  doctor  in 
India  one  Ya'kub,  who  emigrated 
from  Egypt,  and  landed  at  Cambay 
A.D.  1137.  But  the  chief  seat  of  the 
doctrine  is  alleged  to  have  been  in 
Yemen,  till  that  country  was  con- 
quered by  the  Turks  in  1638.  A 
large  exodus  of  the  sect  to  India  then 
took  place.  Like  the  Ismailis  they 
attach  a  divine  character  to  their 
Mullah  or  chief  Pontiff,  who  now 
resides  at  Surat.  They  are  guided  by 
him  in  all  things,  and  they  pay  him  a 
percentage  on  their  profits.  But  there 
are  several  sectarian  subdivisions . 
Ddudi  Bohras,  SulaimSnz  Bohras,  &o. 

2.  The  Simni  Bohras.  These  are 
very  numerous  in  the  Northern  Oon- 
■can  and  Guzerat.  They  are  essentially 
peasants,  sturdy,  thrifty,  and  excel- 
lent cultivators,  retaining  much  of 
Hindu  habit;  andare,  though  they  have 
dropt  caste  distiaotions,  very  exclu- 
sive and  "denominational"  (as  the 
Bombay  Gazetteer  expresses  it).  Ex- 
ceptionally, at  Pattan  (in  Baroda 
State)  there  is  a  rich  and  thriving 
community  of  trading  Bohras  of  the 
Sunni  section;  they  have  no  inter- 
course with  their  Shi'a  namesakes. 

The  history  of  the  Bohras  is  still 
very  obscure ;  nor  does  it  seem  ascer- 
tained whether  the  two  sections  were 
originally  one.  Some  things  indicate 
that  the  Shi'a  Bohras  may  be,  in  accord- 
ance with  their  tradition,  in  some  con- 
siderable part  of  foreign  descent,  and 
that  the  Simni  Bohras,  who  are  un- 
questionably of  Hindu  descent,  may 
have  been  native  converts  of  the 
foreign  immigrants,  afterwards  forcibly 
brought  over  to  Sunnism  by  the  Guze- 
rat Sultans.  But  all  this  must  be 
said  with  much  reserve.  The  history 
is  worthy  of  investigation. 

The  quotation  from  Ibn  Batuta, 
which  refers  to  Gandari  on  the  Baroda 
river,  south  of  Cambay,  alludes  most 
probably  to  the  Bohras,  and  may  per- 
haps, though  not  necessarily,  indicate 


an  origin  for  the  name  different  from 
either  of  those  suggested. 

c.  1343.  "When  we  arrived  at  Kandahar 
...  we  received  a  visit  from  the  principal 
Musulmans  dwelling  at  his  (the  pagan 
King's)  Capital,  such  as  the  Ohildren  of 
Khojah  BoHrah,  among  whom  was  the  !Na- 
khoda  Ibrahim,  who  had  6  vessels  belonging 
to  him." — Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  58. 

0.  1620.  NuruUah  of  Shuster,  quoted 
by  Colebrooke,  speaks  of  this  class  as  having 
been  converted  to  Islam  300  years  before. 
He  says  also :  "Most  of  them  subsist  by 
commerce  and  mechanical  trades ;  as  is  in- 
dicated by  the  name  Bohrah,  which  signifies 
'  merchant '  in  the  dialect  of  Gujerat."— In 
As.  Bes.,  vii.  338. 

1673.  "...  Therest(oftheMahomme- 
dans)_  are  adopted  under  the  name  of  the 
Province  or  Kingdom  they  are  born  in,  as 
Mogul  ...  or  Schisms  they  have  made,  as 
Biihim,  Jemottee,  and  the  lowest  of  all  is 
'SoTXah."— Fryer,  93. 

1810.  "  The  Borahs  are  an  inferior  set  of 
travelling  merchants.  The  inside  of  aioroA's 
box  is  Uke  that  of  an  EngUsh  country 
shop,  spelling-books,  prayer-books,  lavender 
water,  eau  de  luce,  soap,  tapes,  scissors, 
knives,  needles,  and  thread  make  but  a 
small  part  of  the  variety." — Maria  Gfraham, 
33. 

1825.  ' '  The  Boras  (at  Broach)  in  general 
are  unpopular,  and  held  in  the  same  esti- 
mation for  parsimony  that  the  Jews  are  in 
England."— Bciier,  ed.  1844,  ii.  119;  also 
see  72. 

1853.  "I  had  the  pleasure  of  baptizing 
Ismail  Ibraim,  the  first  Bohora  who,  as  far 
as  we  know,  has  yet  embraced  Christianity 
in  India.  .  .  .  He  appears  thoroughly  di- 
vorced from  Muhammad,  and  from  Ali  the 
son-in-law  of  Muhammad,  whom  theBohords 
or  Imtiated,  according  to  the  meaning  of  the 
Arabic  word,  from  which  the  name  is  de- 
rived, esteem  as  an  improvement  on  his 
father-in-law,  having  ahigher  degree  of  inspi- 
ration, which  has  in  good  measure,  as  they 
imagine,  manifested  itself  among  his  suc- 
cessors, recognised  by_  the  Bohoras  and  by 
the  Ansariyah,  Ismaeliyah,  Drus,  andMeta- 
wileh  of  Syria.  .  .  ."—Letter  of  Dr.  John 
Wilson,  in  Idfe,  p.  456. 

1863.  "...  India,  between  which  and 
the  north-east  coast  of  Africa,  a  consider- 
able trade  is  carried  on,  chiefly  by  Borah 
merchants  of  Guzemt  aiadCutch."~Badger, 
Introd.  to  Varthema,  Hak.  Soc.  xlix. 

Borneo,  n.p.  This  name,  as  applied 
to  the  great  Island  in  its  entirely,  is 
taken  from  that  of  the  chief  Malay 
state  existing  on  it  when  it  became 
known  to  Europeans,  BrimS,  BurnS, 
Brunai  or  Bwrnai,  still  existing  and 
known  as  Brunei, 

1516._  "  In  this  island  much  camphor  for 
eating  is  gathered,  and  the  Indians  value  it 
highly.  .  .  .  This  island,  is  caUedBorney." 
—Barbosa,  203-4, 


BOBO-BOJJOjR. 


81 


BOUTIQUE. 


1584.  "  Camphora  from  Brimeo  (mis- 
reading probably  for  Bruneo)  neare  to 
China." — Barret,  in  Sakl.,  ii.  412. 

1614.  In  Sainsbury,  i.  313,  it  is  written 
Burnea. 

1727.  "The  great  island  of  Bornew  or 
Borneo,  the  largest  except  California,  in 
the  known  world," — A.  Ham,  ii.  44, 

Boro-Bodor,  or  -Budur,  n.p.  The 
name  of  a  great  Buddliistic  monument 
of  Indian  character  in  the  district  of 
Kada  in  Java ;  one  of  the  most  remark- 
able in  the  world.  It  is  a  quasi- pyra- 
midal structure  occupying  the  summit 
of  a  hill,  which  apparently  forms  the 
core  of  the  building.  It  is  quadran- 
gular in.  plan,  the  sides  however  broken 
.  by  successive  projections;  each  side  of 
the  basement,  406  feet.  Including  the 
basem.ent,  it  rises  in  sLk  successive  ter- 
races, four  of  them  forming  corridors, 
the  sides  of  which  are  panelled  with 
bas-reliefs,  which  Mr.  Fergusson  calcu- 
lates would,  if  extended  in  a  single  line, 
cover  three  miles  of  ground.  These  re- 
present scenes  in  the  life  of  SakyaMuni, 
scenes  from  the  Jatakas,  or  pre-exis- 
tenoes  of  Sakya,  and  other  series  of 
Buddhistic  groups.  Above  the  corri- 
dors the  structure  becomes  circular, 
rising  in  three  shallower  stages,  bor- 
dered with  small  dagobas  (72  in  num- 
Tjer),  and  a  large  dagoba  crowns  the 
whole.  The  72  dagobas  are  hollow, 
built  in  a  kind  of  stone  lattice,  and 
«ach  contains,  or  has  contained,  within, 
a  stone  Buddba  in  the  usual  attitude. 
In  niches  of  the  corridors  also  are 
numerous  Buddhas  larger  than  life 
and  about  400  in  number.  Mr.  Fer- 
gusson concludes  from  various  data 
that  this  wonderful  structure  must 
date  from  A,D.  650  to  800. 

This  monument  is  not  mentioned  in 
Yalentijn's  great  History  of  the  Dutch 
Indies  (1726),  nor  does  its  name  ever 
seem  to  have  reached  Europe  till  Sir 
Stamford  Baffles,  the  British  Lieut. - 
Governor  of  Java,  visited  the  district  in 
January,  1814.  The  structure  was  then 
covered  with  soil  and  vegetation,  even 
with  trees  of  considerable  size.  Eaffles 
caused  it  to  be  cleared,  and  drawings 
and  measurements  to  be  made.  His 
History  of  Java,  and  Crawfurd's  Hist, 
of  the  Indian  Archipelago,  made  it 
known  to  the  world.  The  Dutch 
Government  in  1874  published  a  great 
collection  of  illustrative  plates,  with  a 
descriptive  text. 
The  meaning  of  the  name  by  which 


this  moniunent  is  known  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood has  been  much  debated. 
Eaffles  writes  it  Boro  Bodo.  The  most 
probable  interpretation,  and  that  ac- 
cepted by  Friedrich  and  other  scholars 
of  weight,  is  that  of  '  Myriad  Buddhas.' 
This  would  be  in  some  analogy  to 
another  famous  Buddhist  monument 
in  a  neighbouring  district,  at  Bram- 
banan,  which  is  called  Chandi  Seum, 
or  the  "  Thousand  Temples,"  though 
the  number  has  been  really  238. 

Bosh.,  s.  and  interj.  This  is  alleged 
to  be  taken  from  the  Turkish  bosh, 
signifying  "  empty,  vain,  useless,  void 
of  sense,  meaning  or  utility"  {Bed- 
house's  Diet.).  But  we  have  not  been 
able  to  trace  its  history  or  first  appear- 
ance in  English. 

Bosmsui,  Bochman,  s.  Boatswain. 
Lascar's  Hmd.  {Boebuck). 


Botickeer,  s.  Port,  hotiqtieiro.  A 
shop  or  stall-keeper. — See  Boutique. 

1567.  "Item,  pareceo  que  .  .  .  os  boti- 
queiros  nao  tenhao  as  butioas  apertas  nos 
dias  de  festa,  senao  depois  la  messa  da 
terja." — Decree  31  of  Council  of  Goa,  in 
Archiv.  Port.  Orient.,  fasc.  4. 

1727.  "...  He  past  all  over,  and  was 
forced  to  relieye  the  poor  Botickeers  or 
Shopkeepers,  who  before  could  pay  him 
Taxes."— 4.  Ham.,  i.  268. 

Bo  Tree,  s.  The  name  given  in 
Ceylon  to  the  Pippal  tree  (see 
Peepul)  as  reverenced  by  the  Buddhists. 
Singh,  ho-gas. — See  in  Emerson  Tennent, 
ii.  632  seqq.,  a  chronological  series  of 
notices  of  the  Bo-tree  from  B.C.  288  to 
X.-D.  1739. 

1675.  "Of  their  (the  Veddas')  worship 
there  is  little  to  tell,  except  that  like  the 
Cingaleze,  they  set  round  the  high  trees  Bo- 
gas,  which  our  people  call  Po^od-treeg,  with  a 
stone  base  andput  lamps  upon  it." — Ryldof 
Van  Goens  in  valentijn  (Ceylon),  209. 

1681.  "I  shall  mention  but  one  Tree 
more  as  famous  and  highly  set  by  as  any  of 
the  rest,  if  not  more  so,  tho  it  bear  no 
fruit,  the  benefit  consisting  chiefly  in  the 
Holiness  of  it.  This  tree  they  call  Bo- 
gahali ;  we  the  God-Tree." — Krwx,  18. 

Bottle-Tree,  s.  Qu.  Adansonia 
digitata,  or  '  baobab  ? '  Its  aspect  is 
somewhat  suggestive  of  the  name,  but 
we  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain. 

1880.  ' '  Look  at  this  prisoner  slumbering 
peacefully  under  the  suggestive  bottle- 
tree."— j1Z£  Baia,  153. 

Boutique,  s.  A  common  word  in. 
Ceylon  and  the  Madras  Presidency  (to 


BOWL  A. 


82 


BOWLY,    BOWBT. 


■wHcli  it  is  now  peculiar)  for  a  small 
native  sliop  or  booth :  Port,  hutica  or 
hoteca.  FromBluteau  (Suppt.)  it  would 
seem  that  the  use  of  hutica  was  pecu- 
liar to  Portuguese  India. 

1554.  "...  nas  quaes  butioas  ninguem 
pode  vender  senao  os  que  se  concertam  com 
oKendeiro." — Botellio,  Tombo  do  Estado  da 
India,  50. 

0.  1561.  "  The  Malabars  who  sold  in  the 
botecas." — Correa,  i.  2,  267. 

1739.  "That  there  are  many  battecas 
built  close  under  the  Towu-waU. ' — Remarks 
on  Fortfm.  of  Fort  St.  George,  in  Wheeler, 
iii.  188. 

1742.  In  a  grant  of  this  date  the  word 
appears  as  Butteca.— Selections  from  Se- 
cords  of  S.  Arcot  District,  ii.  114. 

1772.  "...  a  Boutiqne  merchant 
having  died  the  12th  inst.,  his  widow  was 
desirous  of  being  burnt  with  his  body." — 
Papers  relating  to  B.  I.  Affairs,  1821,  p.  268. 

1780.  ' '  You  must  know  that  Mrs.  Hen- 
peck  ...  is  a  great  buyer  of  Bargains,  so 
that  she  will  often  go  out  to  the  Europe 
Shops  and  the  Boutiqnes,  and  lay  out  5  or 
600  Eiupees  in  articles  that  we  have  not  the 
least  occasion  for." — India  Gazette,  Dec.  9. 

1782.  "For  Sale  at  No.  18  of  the  range 
BotiqueB  to  the  northward  of  Lyon's  Build- 
ings, where  musters  (q.v.)  may  be  seen.  .  ." 
India  Gazette,  Oct.  12. 

1834.  "  The  boutiques  are  ranged  along 
both  sides  of  the  street." — Chitty,  Ceylon 
Gazetteer,  172. 

Bowla,  s.  A  portmanteau.  Hind. 
laola,  from  Port,  laul,  and  hahu,  '  a 
trunk.' 

Bowly,  Bowry,  s.  Hind.  hadU  and 
hdori,  Mahr.  havadi.  0.  P.  Brown 
(Zillah  Diet,  s.v.)  says  it  is  the  Tel. 
Idvidi;  lam  and  bavidi^' -well.'  This  is 
douhtless  the  same  word,  but  in  all  its 
forms  it  is  probably  connected  with 
Sansk.  vavra,  'a  hole,  a  weU,'  or  with 
vapi,  '  an  oblong  reservoir,  a  pool  or 
lake.'  There  is  also  in  Singhalese 
vcEva,  '  a  lake  or  pond,'  and  in  inscrip- 
tions vaviya.  There  is  again  Maldivian 
weu,  'a  well,'  which  comes  near  the  Gu- 
zerati  forms  mentioned  below.  A  great 
and  deep  rectangular  well  (or  tank  dug 
down  to  the  springs),  furnished  with 
a  descent  to  the  water  by  means  of 
long  flights  of  steps,  and  generally 
with  landings  and  logqie  where  travel- 
lers may  rest  in  the  shade.  This 
kind  of  structure,  almost  peculiar  to 
Western  and  Central  India,  though 
occasionally  met  with  in  Northern 
India  also,  is  a  favourite  object  of 
private  native  munificence,  and  though 
chiefly  beneath  the  level  of  the  ground, 


is  often  made  the  subject  of  most 
effective  architecture.  Some  of  the 
finest  specitaens  are  in  Guzerat,  where 
other  forms  of  the  word  appear  to 
be  woo  and  warn. 

One  of  the  most  splendid  of  these 
structures  is  at  Asarwa  in  the  suburbs 
of  Ahmedabad,  known  as  the  Well  of 
Dhal  (or  '  the  Nurse ')  Harir,  built  in 
1485  by  a  lady  of  the  household  of 
Sultan  Mahommed  Bigara  (that  fa- 
mous 'Prince  of  Cambay'  celebrated 
by  Butler — see  under  Cambay),  at  a 
cost  of  3  lakhs  of  rupees. 

There  is  an  elaborate  model  of  a 
great  Guzerati  hoA^U  in  the  India 
Museum  at  S.  Eensington. 

We  have  seen  in  the  suburbs  of  Pa- 
lermo a  regular  haoll,  excavated  in  the 
tufaceous  rock  that  covers  the  plain, 
It  was  said  to  have  been  made  at  the 
expense  of  an  ancestor  of  the  present 
proprietor  (Count  Eanchibile)  to  em- 
ploy people  in  a  time  of  scarcity. 

c.  1343.  "  There  was  also  a  bain,  aname 
by  which  the  Indians  designate  a  very 
spacious  kind  of  well,  revetted  with  stone, 
and  provided  with  steps  for  descent  to  the 
water's  brink.  Some  of  these  wells  have 
in  the  middle  and  on  each  side  pavilions  of 
stone,  with  seats  and  benches.  The  Kings 
and  chief  men  of  the  country  rival  each 
other  in  the  construction  of  such  reservoirs 
on  roads  that  are  not  supplied  with  water." 
— Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  13. 

1775.  "Near  a  village  called  SeVasSs 
Contra  I  left  the  line  of  march  to  sketch  a 
remarkable  building  .  .  on  a  near  approach 
I  discerned  it  to  be  a  well  of  very  superior 
workmanship,  of  that  kind  which  the 
natives  caUBhouree  or  Bhoulie."— J^wJei, 
Or.  Mem.  ii.  102. 

1808.  "'Who-so  digs  a  well  deserves 
the  love  of  creatures  and  the  grace  of  God,' 
but  a  Vavidee  is  said  to  v^ue  10  Kooas 
(or  wells)  because  the  water  is  available  to 
bipeds  without  the  aid  of  a  rope."— A 
Drummond,  Illustrations  of  Guzerattee,  &c. 

1825.  "These  boolees  are  singular  con- 
trivances, and  some  of  them  extremely 
handsome  and  striking.  .  .  .  " — Heber,  ed. 
1844,  ii.  37. 

1856.  _  "The  wao  (Sansk.  wdpiH)  is  a 
large  edifice  of  a  picturesque  and  stately  as 
well  as  peculiar  character.  Above  the  level 
of  the  ground  a  row  of  foiir  or  five  open 
pavilions,  at  regular  distances  from  each 
other  ...  is  alone  visible.  .  .  -.  The  entrance 
to  the  wao  is  by  one  of  the  end  pavilions," 
&c.,  &c.~Rds  Mdld,  i.  257. 

1876.  "  To  persons  not  familiar  with  the 
East  such  an  architectural  object  as  a 
bowlee  may  seem  a  strange  perversion  of 
ingenuity,  but  the  grateful  coolness  of  all 
subterranean  apartments,  especially  when 
accompanied  by  water,  and  the  quiet  gloom 


BOXWALLAH. 


83 


BOY. 


of  these  recesses,  fully  compensate  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Hindu  for  the  more  attractive 
magnificence  of  the  ghats.  Consequently 
the  descending  flights  of  which  we  are  now 
speaking,  have  often  been  more  elaborate 
and  ejdpensive  pieces  of  architecture  than 
any  of  the  buildings  above  ground  found  in 
their  vicinity." — Fergusson,  Indian  and 
Hastem  Architectwe,  486.| 

Boxwallah,  s.  Hybrid  Hind.  Bakas- 
{i.e.  box)  wdld.  A.  native  itinerant 
pedlar,  or  pacleman,  as  he.  would  be 
called  ia  Scotland  by  an  analogous 
term.  The  Boxwdld  sells  cutlery, 
cheap  nick-nacks  and  small  wares 
of  all  kinds,  chiefly  European.  In 
former  days  he  was  a  welcome 
visitor  to  small  stations  and  solitary 
bungalows.  The  Bm-a  of  Bombay  is 
often  a  boxwala,  and  the  hoxwala  in 
that  region  is  commonly  called  Bwa. — 
(See  Bora.) 

Boy,  s.     a.  A  servant. 

In  Southern  India  and  in  China  a 
native  personal  servant  is  so  termed, 
and  is  habitually  summoned  with  the 
vocative  '  Boy ! '  The  same  was 
formerly  common  in  Jamaica  and 
other  W.  I.  Islands.  Similar  uses  are 
familiar  of  puer  [e.g.  in  the  Vulgate 
Dixit  Giezi  puer  Viri  Dei.  II  Kings, 
V.  20),  Ar.  wcdad,  n-aiSoptov,  gargon, 
knave  (Grerm.  Knabe) ;  and  this  same 
word  is  used  for  a  camp-servant 
in  Shakspeare,  when  Fluelen  says: 
"Kill  the  Poys  and  the  luggage! 
'tis  expressly  against  the  laws  of 
ai-ms." — See  also  Grose's  Mil.  Antiqui- 
ties, i.  183,  and  Latin  quotation  from 
Xavier  under  Conecopoly.  The  word 
however  came  to  be  especially  used 
for  '  Slave-boy,'  and  applied  to  slaves 
of  any  age.  The  Portuguese  used 
mogo  in  the  same  way.  In  '  Pigeon 
English '  also  '  servant '  is  Bot/,  whilst 
'  boy '  in  our  ordinary  sense  is  discri- 
minated as  '  smallo-'boy  ! ' 

b.  A  Palankin-bearer. 

From  the  name  of  the  caste,  Telug. 
and  Malayal.  hoyi,  Tarn,  lofoi,  &c. 
Wilson  gives  Ihoi  as  Hind,  and  Mahr. 
also.  The  word  is  in  use  northward  at 
least  to  the  Nerbudda  E.  In  the 
Konkan,  people  of  this  class  are  called 
KaTiar  bhui  (see  Ind.  Ant.  ii.  154, 
iii.  77).  .  P.  Paolino  is  therefore  in 
error,  as  he  often  is,  when  he  says  that 
the  word  hoy  as  applied  by  the  English 
and  other  Europeans  to  the  coolies  or 
facchini  who  carry  the  dooly,  "has 
nothing  to  do  with  any  Indian  lan- 


guage." In  the  first  and  third  quota- 
tions (under  b),  the  use  is  more  like  a, 
but  any  connexion  with  English  at  the 
dates  seems  impossible. 

a.— 

1609.  "I  bought  of  them  a  Portugall 
Boy  (which  the  Hollanders  had  given  unto 
the  King)  .  .  .  hee  cost  mee  fortie-five 
DoUers." — Keeling,  in  Purchas,  i.  196. 

,,        "  My  Boy  Stephen  Gravenor."— 
Hawkins,  in  Pwrclms,  211.  See  also  267,  296. 

1681.  "  We  had  a  hlack  boy  my  Father 
brought  from  Porto  Nova  to  attend  upon 
him,  who  seeing  his  Master  to  be  a  Prisoner 
in  the  hands  of  the  People  of  his  own  Com- 
plexion, would  not  now  obey  his  Com- 
mand."— Knox,  124. 

1696.  "Being  informed  where  the  Chief 
man  of  the  Choultry  lived,  he  (Dr.  Brown) 
took  his  sword  and  pistol,  and  being  fol- 
lowed by  his  boy  with  another  pistol,  and 
his  horse  keeper.  .  .  " — In  Wheels,  i.  300. 

1784.  "Eloped.  Prom  his  master's  House 
at  Moidapore,  a  few  days  since,  A  Malay 
Slave  Boy." — In  Sekm-Karr,  i.  45.  See 
also  pp.  120,  179. 

1836.  "The  real  Indian  ladies  lie  on  a 
sofa,  and  if  they  drop  their  handkerchief, 
they  just  lower  their  voices  and  say  Boy  ! 
in  a  very  gentle  tone." — Letters  from 
Madras,  38. 

1866.  "Yes,  Sahib,  I  Christian  Boy. 
Plenty  poojah  do.  Sunday  time  never  no 
work  do." — Trevelyan,  The  Dawk  Bwngalow, 
p.  226. 

Also  used  by  the  French   in  the 

East: 

1872.  "Mon  boy  m'accompagnait  potir 
me  servir  k  I'ocoasion  de  guide  et  d'inter- 
prfete." — Rev.  des  Deux  Mondes,  xcviii. 
957. 

1875.  "He  wa«  a  faithful  servant,  or 
boy,  as  they  are  here  called,  about  forty 
years  of  age." — Thomson's  Malacca,  228. 

1876.  "A  Portuguese  Boy  .  .  .  from 
'BoToha.y."— Blackwood,  Nov.,  p.  578. 

b.— 

1554,  (At  Goa)  "also  to  a  naiqtie,  with 
6  peons  {piaes)  and  a  mocadam  with  6  torch- 
bearers  (tochas),  one  umbrella  boy  (hum  boy 
do  somtreiro),  two  washermen  {mainatos),  6 
water-carriers  (bfiys  d'aguoa)  all  serving  the 
governor  ...  in  all  280  pardaos  and  4  tangas 
annually,  or  84,240  reis." — S.  Botelho,  Tomio, 
57. 

1591.  A  proclamation  of  the  viceroy, 
Matthias  d'Alboquerque,  orders  ;  "  that  no 
person,  of  what  quality  or  condition  soever, 
shall  go  in  a  paZanquim  without  my  express 
licence,  save  they  be  over  60  years  of  age,  to 
be  first  proved  before  the  Auditor-General 
of  Police  .  .  .  and  those  who  contravene 
this  shall  pay  a  penalty  of  200  cruzados,  and 
persons  of  mean_  estate  the  half,  the 
palanquys  and  their  belongings  to  be  for- 
feited, and  the  bois  or  mouoos  who  carry 
such  palanquys  shall  be  condemned  to  his 

G  2 


BOY  A. 


84 


BRAHMIN. 


Majesty's  galleys." — Archiv.  Port.  Orient., 
fasc.  3,  324. 

1608-10.  "...  faisans  lea  graues  et 
obseruans  le  Sossiego  h,  I'Bspagnole,  ayans 
tousiours  leur  boay  qui  porte  leur  parasol, 
sans  lequel  ils  n'osent  sortir  de  logis,  ou 
autrement  on  les  estimeroit  picaros  et  miser- 
ables." — Mocquet,  Voyages,  305. 

1610.  "...  autres  Gen  tils  qui  sont 
comme  Crocheteurs  et  Porte-faix,  qu'ils 
appellent  Boye,  c'est  a  dire  Boeuf  (!)_pour 
porter  quelque  pesat  faix  que  ce  soit." — 
Pyr.  de  la  Vol.,  ii.  27. 

1673.  "  We  might  recite  the  Coolies  .  .  . 
and  Palenkeen  Boys  ;  by  the  very  Heathens 
esteemed  a  degenerate  Offspring  of  the 
.  Molencores,"* — Fryer,  34. 

1720.  "Bois.  In  Portuguese  India  are 
those  who  carry  the  andores  (see  Andor), 
.  and  in  Salsete  there  is  a  village  of  them 
which  pays  its  dues  from  the  fish  which 
they  sell,  buying  it  from  the  fishermen  of 
the  shores." — Blwteau,  Diet.  s.v. 

1755-60.  "...  Palankin-boys."— /ws, 
50. 

1778.  ■"  Boys  de  pdlanquim,,  Kkhar." — 
Gra/nwtica  Indostana  (Port.),  Koma,  86. 

1782.  "  .  .  .  un  bambou  arqu^  dans  le 
milieu,  qui  tient  au  palanquin,  and  sur 
les  bouts  duquel  se  mettent  5  ou  6  porteurs 
qu'on  appeUe  Boues." — Sormerat,  Voyage,  i. 
58. 

1785.  "The  boys  with  Colonel  Law- 
rence's palankeen  having  straggled  a  little 
out  of  the  line  of  march,  were  picked  up  by 
the  Morattas."— Cfw.  Life  of  Olive,  i.  207. 

1804.  "  My  palanquin  boys  will  be  laid 
on  the  road  on  Monday." — Wellington,  Hi. 
553. 

1809.  "My  boys  were  in  high  spirits, 
laughing  and  singing  through  the  whole 
night.'-' — Zd.  VaZentia,  i.  326. 

1810.  "  The  palankeen-bearers  are  called 
Bhois,  and  are  remarkable  for  strength  and 
swiftness."— J/aWa  Grahwm,  128. 

Boya,  B.  A  buoy.  Sea  Hind.  {Roe- 
luck). 

Brab,  s.  The  Palmyra  Tree  or  Bo- 
rassus  flabelliformis.  The  Portuguese 
called  this  Palmeira  brava  ('  mid' 
palm),  whence  the  English  corruption. 
The  term  is  unknown  in  Bengal,  where 
the  tree  is  called '  fan-palm, ' '  pahnyra, ' 
or  by  the  Hind,  name  tal  or  tar. 

1623.  "The  book  is  made  after  the 
fashion  of  this  country,  i.e.,  not  of  paper 
which  is  seldom  or  never  used,  but  of  palm 
leaves,  viz.,  of  the  leaves  of  that  which  the 
Portuguese  call  palmwm  brama  (sic),  or 
wild  palm." — P.  delta  ValU,  ii.  681. 

c.  1666.  '•  Tons  les  Malabares  ^crivent 
comme  nous  de  gauche  \  droit  sur  les  feuilles 
des  Palmeras  Bravas." — Thevenot,  v.  268. 


See  Halalcore. 


1673.  "Another  Tree  called  Brabb, 
bodied  like  the  Coooe,  but  the  leaves  grow 
round  like  a  Peacock's  Tail  set  upright." — 
Fryer,  76. 

1759.  "Brabb,  so  called  at  Bombay: 
Palmira  on  the  coast ;  and  Tall  at  Bengal." 
— Ives,  458. 

c.  1760.  "There  are  also  here  and 
there  interspersed  a  few  brab-trees,  or 
rather  wild  palm-trees  (the  word  brab  being 
derived  from  Brabo,  which  in  Portuguese 
signifies  wild)  .  .  .  the  chief  profit  from 
that  is  the  toddy." — Grose,  i.  48. 

1809.  "  The  Palmyra  .  .  .  here  called 
the  brab,  furnishes  the  best  leaves  for 
thatching,  and  the  dead  ones  serve  for  fuel." 
— Maria  Ch-aham,  p.  5. 

Brahmin,   Brahman,   Bramin,  a. 

In  some  parts  of  India  called  Bahman; 
Sansk.  Brahmana.  This  word  now 
means  a  member  of  the  priestly  caste, 
but  the  original  meaning  and  use 
were  difEerent.  Haug  {Brahma  und 
die  Brahmanen,  pp.  8-11)  traces  the 
word  to  the  root  Irih,  '  to  increase,'  and 
shows  how  it  has  come  to  have  its 
present  signification.  The  older  English 
form  is  Brachman,  which  comes  tojs 
through  the  Greek  and  Latin  authors. 

C.  B.C.  330 "  Twy  ec  Taft'Aots  ffoi^tOTWi' 

ISerf  Svo  ifnjiTl,  ^ p  a.\iJ.av a^'afLtjiOTepovs,  TOP  fikv 
irpetrpvTepov  e^vpjjfievov,  TOI/-  Se  V€<aTepov  KOflT^, 
afi^oTsaois  S'aKo\ov6eZv  ^a9Ti]Tdi..." — Al^istdbulus, 
quoted  in  Strabo,  xv.  c.  61. 

0.  B.C.  300.  ""A^Xtjp  6e  Sta{pe(ni' iroieZTOl  irepi 
Ttutf  ^t.\o(r6tp<av  Svo  yein)  ^atrKiav,  Stv  tous  (iec 
Bpa^^fiaf  as  KoXel,  TOV5d£rap/Aiii/a?[2ap^at'as?]" 

— From  Megasthenes  in  Strabo,  xv.  c.  59. 

c.  A.D.  150.  "  But  the  evil  stars  have  not 
forced  the  Brahmins  to  do  evil  and  abomiii- 
able  things;  nor  have  the  good  stars  per- 
suaded the  rest  of  the  (Indians)  to  ahatain 
from  evil  things." — Bwrdescmes,  in  Oureton's 
Spicilegium,  18. 

C.  A.D.  500.  "Bpax^aves;  'IvSiKov  eBviK 
vo^raToifov^  KoX^paxtiasKoAovvtv." — StCpllOMIS 
Byzarvtinus. 

1298.  Marco  Polo  writes  (pi.)  Airaia- 
man  or  Abraiaanin,  which  seems  to  represent 
an  incorrect  Arabic  plural  (e.g.  Abrdhamln) 
picked  up  from  Arab  sailors ;  the  correct 
Arab  pi.  is  Ba/rdhima. 

1444.  Poggio  taking  down  the  reminis- 
cences of  Nicolo  Conti  writes  Brammonei 

1555.  "Amonge  these  is  ther  a  people 
called  Brachmanes,  whiche  (a?  Didimus 
their  Kinge  wrote  unto  Alexandre  .  .  ■) 
live  a  pure  and  simx^le  life,  led  with  no 
likerous  lustes  of  other  mennes  vanities."— 
W.  Wakeman,  Fwrdle  of  Faciovms. 

1572. 
"Brahmenes  sao  os  sens  religiosos, 
Nome  antiguo,  e  de  grande  preeminencia: 
Observam  os  preceitos  tao  famosos 
D'hum,  que  primeiro  poz  nome  ^  seiencia." 
Camoes,  vii.  40. 


BRAHMINY  BULL. 


85 


BRAND  YPA  WNEE. 


1578.    Acosta  has  Bragmen. 
^    1582.     "  Castafleda,  tr.  by  N.  L.,"  has 
Bramane. 

1C30.  "The  Bramanes  .  .  Orieen,  cap. 
13  &  15,  affirmeth  them  to  bee  descended 
from  Abraham  by  Cheturah,  who  seated 
themselves  in  India,  and  that  so  they  were 
called  Abrahmanes." — Lord,  Desc.  of  the 
Banian  Eel.,  71. 

1676. 
"  Comes  he  to  upbraid  us  with  his  inno- 
cence ? 
Seize  him,  and  take  this  preaching  Brach- 
man  hence." 

,  Dryden,  Aurungzehe,  iii.  3. 
1688,  "The  public  worship  of  the 
pajfods  was  tolerated  at  Goa,  and  the  sect 
of  the  Brachmans  daily  increased  in  power, 
because  these  Pagan  priests  had  bribed  the 
Portuguese  officers." — Dryden,  Life  of 
Xavier. 

1714.  "  The  Dervis  at  first  made  some 
scruple  of  violating  his  promise  to  the  dying 
brachman." — TJie  Spectator,  No.  578. 

Brahminy  Bull,  s.  A  bull  devoted 
to  Siva  and  let  loose ;  generally  found 
frequenting  Hindu  bazars,  and  fattened 
by  tbe  run  of  tlie  bunyas'  shops. 

The  term  is  sometimes  used  more 
generally  (brakminy  bull,  -ox,  or 
-cow)  to  denote  the  humped  Indian  ox 
as  a  species. 

1872.  "  He  could  stop  a  huge  Brahmini 
bull,  when  running  in  fury,  by  catching 
hold  of  its  horns." — Oovmda  Samanta,  i. 
85. 

Brahminy  Duck,  s.  The  common 
Anglo-Indian  name  of  the  handsome 
bird  Casarca  rutila  (Pallas),  or  '  Buddy 
Shieidiake ' ;  constantly  seen  on  the 
sandy  shores  of  the  Gangetio  rivers  in 
single  pairs,  the  pair  almost  always  at 
some  distance  apart.  The  Hindi  name 
is  chakwd,  and  the  cliakwa-chakvn 
(male  and  female  of  the  species)  afford 
a  common-place  comparison  in  Hindi 
literature  for  faithful  lovers  and 
spouses.  "  The  Hindus  have  a 
legend  that  two  lovers  for  their 
indiscretion  were  transformed  into 
Brahminy  Ducks,  that  they  are 
condemned  to  pass  the  night  apart 
from  each  other,  on  opposite  banks  of 
the  river,  and  that  all  night  long  each, 
in  its  turn,  asks  its  mate  if  it  shall 
come  across,  but  the  question  is  always 
met  by  a  negative — "  Ohakwa,  shall  I 
come?"  "No,  Chakwi."  "Chakwi, 
shall  I  come?"  "No,  Chakwa."— 
(Jerdon). 

The  sam.e  author  says  the  bird  is 
occasionally  killed  in  England. 


Braluniny  Kite,  s.  The  Milvus 
Pondicerianus  of  Jerdon,  Haliastur 
Indus,  Boddaert.  The  name  is  given 
because  the  bird  is  regarded  with  some 
reverence  by  the  Hindus  as  sacred  to 
Vishnu.  It  is  found  throughout 
India. 

c.  1328.  "There  is  also  in  this  India  a 
certain  bird,  iDig,  like  a  Kite,  having  a 
white  head  and  belly,  but  all  red  above, 
which  boldly  snatches  fish  out  of  the  hands 
of  fishermen  and  other  people,  and  in- 
deed [these  birds]  go  on  just  like  dogs." — 
Friar  Jordamm,  36. 

1673.  "...  'tis  Sacrilege  with  them  to 
kiU  a  Cow  or  a  Calf ;  but  highly  piacular  to' 
shoot  a  Kite,  dedicated  to  the  Biachmins,, 
for  which  Money  wUl  hardly  pacify." — 
Frym;  33. 

Brahmo-Somaj .  The  Bengali  pronr 
of  (Sansk.)  Brahma  Samaja,  '  as-  , 
semblage  of  Brahmists '  ;  Brahma 
being  the  Supreme  Being  according  to 
the  Indian  philosophic  systems.  The 
reform  of  Hinduism  so  called  was 
begun  by  Eam  Mohun  Boy  {Rama 
Mohana  Ral)  in  1830.  Professor  A. 
Weber  has  shown  that  it  does  not 
constitute  an  independent  Indian 
movement,  but  is  derived  from  Euro- 
pean Theism. 

1876.  "TheBrahmo  Somaj,  or  Theistic 
Church  of  India,  is  an  experiment  hitherto 
unique  in  religious  history."  —  Collet, 
Brahmo  Year-hook,  5. 

Braudul,  s.  '  Backstay,'  in  Sea 
Hind.    Port,  hrandal  {Roelmch). 

Brandy   Coortee,   or  -coatee,  s. 

Or  sometimes  simply  Brandy.  A. 
corruption  of  baram,  '  a  cloak,'  liter- 
ally phi/viale,  from  Pers.  iardn,  rain. 
Baranl-kurtl  seems  to  be  a  kind  of 
hybrid  shaped  by  the  English  word 
coat,  though  hv/rta  and  hurtl  are  true 
Pers.  words  for  various  forms  of  jacket 
or  tunic. 

1788.  "  Barrannee — a  cloak  to  cover  one 
from  the  rain." — Ind.  Voeab.  (Stockdale). 

Brandypawnee,  s.  Brandy  and 
water.  A  specimen  of  genuine  Urdu, 
i.e.  Camp  jargon,  which  hardly  needs 
interpretation.  Hind,  panl,  'water.' 
Williamson  (1810)  has  hrandy-slirauh- 
poMuyiV.  M.^.  123). 

1866.  "The  brandy  pawnee  of  the 
East,  and  the  '  sangaree '  of  the  West 
Indies,  are  happily  now  almost  things  of  the 
past,  or  exist  in  a  very  modified  form  " — 
Waring,  Tropical  Besident,  177. 


BJRASS. 


86 


BBINJAUL. 


Brass,  s.  A  brace.  Sea  dialect. 
— (Boebuch.) 

Bratty,  s.  A  -word,  used  only  in 
tlie  South,  for  the  cakes  of  dried  co-w- 
dung,  used  as  fuel  raore  or  less  all 
over  India.  It  is  Tarn,  varatti,  '  dried 
dung.'  Various  terms  are  current 
elsewhere,  but  in  Upper  India  the 
most  common  is  upla. — ^Vide  Oopla. 

Brara,  n.p.  A  sea-port  on  the 
east  coast  of  Africa,  lat.  1°  7'  N.,  long. 
44°  3',  properly  Barawa. 

1516.  "...  a  town  of  the  Moors,  well 
walled,  and  built  of  good  stone  and  white- 
wash, which  is  called  Brava  ...  It  is  a 
place  of  trade,  which  has  already  been  des- 
troyed by  the  Portuguese,  with  great 
slaughter  of  the  inhabitants  .  .  .  " — 
Ba/rbosa,  15. 

Brazil-wood,  s.  This  name  is  now 
applied  in  trade  to  the  dye-wood  im- 
ported from  Pemambuco,  which  is 
derived  from  certain  species  of  Ccesal- 
joinia  indigenous  there.  But  it  origi- 
nally applied  to  a  dyewood  of  the 
same  genus  which  was  imported  from 
India,  and  which  is  now  known  in 
trade  as  Sappan  (q.v.).  The  history 
of  the  word  is  very  curious.  Por 
when  the  name ,  was  applied  to  the 
newly  discovered  region  in  S.  America, 
probably  as  Barros  alleges,  because  it 
produced  a  dye-wood  similar  in  charac- 
ter to  the  brazil  of  the  East,  the  trade- 
name gradually  became  appropriated 
to  the  S.  Apierican  product,  and  was 
taken  away  from  that  of  the  E.  Indies. 
See  some  further  remarks  in  Marco 
Polo,  2nd  ed.  ii.  368-370. 
■  This  is  alluded  to  also  by  Camoes 
(x.  140) : 

"But  here  where  Earth  spreads  wider,  ye 
shall  claim 
realms  by  the  ruddy  Dye-wood  made 

renown'd  : 
these  of  the  'Sacred  Cross'  shall  win 

the  name  : 
by  your  first  Navy  shall  that  world  be 
found."  Burton. 

The  medieval  forms  of  hrazil  were 
.  many ;  in  Italian  it  is  generally  verzi, 
verzino,  or  the  like. 

1330.  "And  here  they  burn  the  brazil- 
wood (verzino)  for  fuel.  .  -"~Fr.  Odoric,  in 
Cathay,  &c.  p.  77. 

1852.  "...  when  it  came  to  the  3d  of 
May,  and  Pedralvares  was  about  to  set 
sail,  in  order  to  give  a  name  to  the  land 
thus  newly  discovered,  he  ordered  a  very 
great  Cross  to  be  hoisted  at  the  top  of  a  tree, 
after  mass  had  been  said  at  the  foot  of  the 


tree,  and  it  had  been  set  up  with  the  solemn 
benediction  of  the  priests,  and  then  he  gave 
the  country  the  name  of  Sancta  Cruz.  .  .  . 
But  as  it  was  through  the  symbol  of  the 
Cross  that  the  Devil  lost  his  dominion  over 
us  ...  as  soon  as  the  red  wood  called 
Brazil  began  to  arrive  from  that  country, 
he  wrought  that  that  name  should  abide  in 
the  mouth  of  the  people,  and  that  the  name 
of  Holy  Gross  should  be  lost,  as  if  the  name 
of  a  wood  for  colouring  cloth  were  of  more 
moment  than  that  wood  which  imbues  all 
the  sacraments  with  the  tincture  of  salva- 
tio%  which  is  the  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ."— 
Barros,  I.  v.  2. 

1554.  "The  baar  of  brazil  contains  20 
faragolas,  weighing  it  in  a  coir  rope,  and 
there  is  no  picotaa." — A.  Nunes,  18. 

1641.  ' '  We  went  to  see  the  Easp-house 
where  the  lusty  knaves  are  compeU'd  to 
labour,  and  the  rasping  of  Brazill  and  Log- 
wood is  very  hard  labour." — Evelyn's  Diary, 


Bridgeman,  s.  Anglo-Sepoy  Hind. 
Irijman,  denoting  a  military  prisoner, 
of  which  word  it  is  a  quaint  corrup- 
tion. 

Brinjaul,  s.  The  name  of  a 
vegetable  called  in  the  W.  Indies  the 
Egg-plant,  and  more  commonly  known  " 
to  the  English  in  Bengal  under  that 
of  bangwi  (prop,  haingam).  It  is  the 
Solarium  Melongena,  L.,  very  commonly 
cultivated  on  the  shores  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean as  well  as  in  India  and  the 
East  generally.  Though  not  known 
in  a  wild  state  under  this  form,  there 
is  no  reasonable  doubt  that  S.  Melo9»$. 
gena  is  a  derivative  of  the  common 
Indian  S.  insanum,  L.  The  word  iu 
the  form  hrinjaul  is  from  the  Portu- 
guese, as  we  shall  see.  But  probably 
there  is  no  word  of  the  kind  which  has 
undergone  such  an  extraordinary  va- 
riety of  modifications,  whilst  retaining 
the  same  meaning,  as  this. 

The  Sansk.  is  bhantaM,  Hind.  bhantO., 
baigan,  baingan,  Pers.  badingan,  badAl- 
gan,  Arab,  badinjdn.  Span,  alberm- 
gena,  berengena,  Port,  beringela,  brin- 
giela,  bringella,  Low  Latin  mdangoVm, 
merangolue,  Ital.  melangola,  melanzana, 
mela  insana,  &c. — (See  P.  della  Valk, 
below),  Erench  aubergine  (from  alber- 
engena),  rruelongine,  merangene,  and  pro- 
vincially  belingene,  albergaine,  albergine, 
albergame.  (See  Marcel  Devic,  p.  46.) 
Littre,  we  may  remark,  explains 
(dormitante  Homero  ?)  aubergine  as 
'  esp^ce  de  morelle,'  giving  the  etym. 
as  "diminutif  de  auberge"  (in  the 
sense  of  a  kind  of  peach).  Melongena 
is  no  real  Latin  word,  but  a  factitious 


BRINJAUL. 


87 


BBINJAEBY. 


rendering  of  melanzcma,  or,  as  Marcel 
Devic  says,  "  Latin  du  botaniste." 

It  looks  as  if  the  Sansk.  word  were 
tlie  original  of  all.  The  Hind,  haingan 
again  seems  to  have  been  modified  from 
tne  Pers.  badingdn,  and  the  latter  also 
through  the  Arabic  to  haye  been  the 
parent  of  the  Spanish  herengena  and  so 
of  all  the  other  European  names 
except  the  English  ' '  egg-plant."  The 
Italian  mela  insana  is  the  most  curious 
of  these  corruptions,  framed  by  the 
usual  effort  after  meaning,  and  con- 
necting itself  mth  the  somewhat  indi- 
gestible reputation  of  the  vegetable  as 
it  is  eaten  in  Italy,  which  is  a  fact. 
When  cholera  is  abroad  it  is  considered 
{e.g.  in  Sicily)  to  be  an  act  of  folly  to 
eat  the  melanzana.  There  is  however, 
behind  this,  some  notion  (exemphfled 
in  the  quotation  from  Lane's  Egyptians 
below)  connecting  the  hadmjdn  with 
madness.  And  it  would  seem  that 
the  old  Arab  medical  writers  give  it 
a  bad  character  as  an  article  of  diet. 
Thus  Avioenna  says  the  ladinjan 
generates  melancholy  and  obstruc- 
tions. To  the  N.  0.  Solanaceae  many 
poisonous  plants  belong. 

The  word  has  been  carried,  with  the 
vegetable,  to  the  Archipelago,  pro- 
bably by  the  Portuguese,  for  the 
Malays  caU  it  berinjala. 

155'1.  (At  Goa.)  "  And  the  excise  from 
garden  stuff  under  which  are  comprised  these 
things,  viz. :  Kadishes,  beetroot,  garlick, 
onions  green  and  dry,  green  tamarinds, 
lettuces,  conbdUnguas  (?),  ginger,  oranges, 
dill,  coriander,  mint,  cabbage,  salted  man- 
goes, brinjelas,  lemons,  gourds,  citrons, 
cucumbers,  which  articles  none  may  seU  in 
retail  except  the  Rendeiro  of  this  excise,  or 
some  one  who  has  got  permission  from  him 
"S.  Botelho,  Tombo,  49. 

c.  1580.  "  Trif  olium  quoque  virens  come- 
dunt  Arabes,  menth&m  Judaei  crvida,m,  .  .  . 
mala  insana.  .  ." — Prosper  Alpimus,  i.  65. 

1611.  "We  had  a  market  there  kept 
upon  the  Strand  of  diuers  sorts  of  prouisions, 
towit  .  .  .  Fallingenies,  cucumbers  .  .  ." 
— W.  Downton,  in  Purchas,  i.  298. 

1616.  "  It  seems  to  me  to  be  one  of  those 
fruits  which  are  called  in  good  Tuscan  pefo-oji- 
ciami,  but  which  by  the  Lombards  are  called 
melanzane,  and  by  the  vulgar  at  Rome 
marigtumi  ;  and  if  my  memory  does  not 
deceive  me,  by  the  Neapolitans  in  their 
patois  molegnane." — P.  della  Valle,  i.  197. 

1673.  "The Garden  ....  planted  with 
Potatoes,  Yawms,  Berenjaws,  both  hot 
plants  .  .  .  ." — Fryer,  104. 

1738.  "Then  foUow  during  the  rest  of 
the  summer,  calabashas  .  .  .  bedin-janas, 
and  tomatas." — Shaio's  Travels,  2d  ed.  1757, 
p.  141. 


0.  1740.  "This  man  (BalajiKao),  who 
had  become  absolute  in  Hindostan  as  well 
as  in  Decan,  was  fond  of  bread  made  of 
Badjrah  ...  he  lived  on  raw  Bringelas, 
on  unripe  mangoes,  and  on  raw  red  pepper." 
— Seir  Mutakherin,  iii.  229. 

1782.  Sonnerat  writes  Beringfedes.— i.l86. 

1783.  Forrest  spells  briujalles  ( V.  to  Mer- 
gwi,  40);  and  (1810)  Williamson  biringal 
\V.  M.  i.  133).  Forbes  (1813),  bringal  and 
Derenjal  (Or.  Mem.,  i.  32,  ii.  50). 

1810.  "I  saw  last  ni^ht  at  least  two 
acres  covered  with  brinjaal,  a  species  of 
Solanum." — Mwria  Graha/m,  24. 

1826.  "A  plate  of  poached  eggs,  fried  in 
sugar  and  butter ;  a  dish  of  badenjltiis, 
slit  in  the  middle  and  boiled  in  grease." — 
HajjiBaJxi,  ed.  1835,  p.  150. 

1835.  "  The  neighbours  unanimously  de- 
clared that  the  husband  was  mad  ..." 
One  exclaimed  :  '  There  is  no  strength  nor 
power  but  in  God !  God  restore  thee  ! ' 
Another  said :  '  BEow  sad  !  He  was  really 
a  worthy  man.'  A  third  remarked  : 
'  Badingans  are  very  abundant  just  now.'  " 
— Lane,  Mod.  Bgyptiams,  ed.  1860,  299. 

1860.  "  Amongst  other  triumphs  of  the 
native  cuisine  were  some  singular,  but_  by 
no  means  inelegant  cJiefs  d'ceuvre,  brinjals 
boiled  and  stuffed  with  savoury  meats,  but 
exhibiting  ripe  and  undressed  fruit  growing 
on  the  same  branch." — Tennent's  Ceylon,  ii. 
161. 

This  dish  is  mentioned  in  the  Sanskrit 
Cookery  Book,  which  passes  as  by  King 
Nala.  It  is  managed  by  wrapping  part  of 
the  fruit  in  wet  cloths  whilst  the  rest  is 
being  cooked. 

Brinjarry,  s.  AlsoBinjarree,  Bun- 
jarree,  and  so  on.  But  the  first  form 
has  become  classical  from  its  constant 
occurrence  in  the  Indian  Despatches 
of  Sir  Arthur  WeUesley.  The  word  is 
properly  Hind,  hanjdra,  and  Wilson 
derives  it  from  Skt.  ianij,  '  trade.'  It 
is  possible  that  the  form  brinjdra  may 
have  been  suggested  by  a  supposed 
connexion  with  the  Pers.  birinj,  '  rice.' 
(It  is  alleged  in  the  Diet,  of  Words 
used  m  the  E.  Indies,  2nd  ed.  1805,  to 
be  derived  from  hrinj,  '  rice,'  and  ara, 
'  bring ' !).  The  Brinjarries  of  the  Dec- 
can  are  dealers  in  grain  and  salt,  who 
move  about,  in  numerous  parties,  with 
cattle,  carrying  their  goods  to  diflerent 
markets,  and  who  in  the  days  of  the 
Deccan  iwars  were  the  great  resource 
of  the  commissariat,  as  they  followed 
the  armies  with  supplies  for  sale.  They 
talk  a  kind  of  Mahratta  or  Hindi 
patois. 

Most  classes  of  Banjdrds  in  the  west 
appear  to  have  a  tradition  of  having 
first  come  to  the  Deccan  with  Moghul 
camps  as  commissariat  carriers. 


BBINJABBY. 


BROACH. 


In  a  pampHet  called  Some  Account 
of  the  Bwnjarrah  Class,  by  N.  E. 
Cumberlege,  District  Sup.  of  Police, 
Basein,  Berar.  Bombay,  1882,  the 
author  attempts  to  distinguish  between 
hrinjarees  as  'grain-carriers,'  and  iim- 
jarrahs,  from  bv/njar,  '  waste  land ' 
(meaning  hanjar,  or  hdnjar).  But  this 
seems  fanciful. 

In  the  N.W.  Provinces  the  name  is 
also  in  use,  and  is  applied  to  a  nu- 
merous tribe  spread  along  the  skirt 
of  the  Himalaya  from  Hardwar  to 
Gorakpur,  some  of  whom  are  settled, 
whilst  the  rest  move  about  with  their 
cattle,  sometimes  transporting  goods 
for  hire,  and  sometimes  carrying  grain, 
salt,  lime,  forest  produce,  or  other 
merchandize  for  sale. 

Vanjaras,  as  they  are  called  about 
Bombay,  used  to  come  down  from  Eaj- 
putana  and  Central  India,  with  large 
droves  of  cattle,  laden  with  grain,  &o., 
taking  back  with  them  salt  for  the 
mostpart.  These werenotmerecarriers, 
but  the  actual  dealers,  pa3dng  ready 
money,  and  they  were  orderly  in 
conduct. 

c.  1505.  ' '  As  scarcity  was  felt  in  his  camp 
(Sultan  Sikandar  Lodi  s)  in  consequence  of 
the  non-arrival  of  the  Banjaras,  he  des- 
patched 'Azam  HumSyun  for  the  purpose 
of  bringing  in  supplies." — Ni'amat  Ullah,  in 
Elliot,  V.  100  (written  c.  1612). 

1516.  "The  Moors  and  Gentiles  of  the 
cities  and  towns  throughout  the  country 
come  to  set  up  their  shops  and  cloths  at 
Cheul  ....  they  bring  these  in  great  cara- 
vans of  domestic  oxen,  with  packs,  like 
donkeys,  and  on  the  top  of  these  long  white 
sacks  placed  crosswise,  in  which  they  bring 
their  goods ;  and  one  man  drives  30  or  40 
beasts  before  him." — Ba/rbosa,  71. 

1563.  " .  .  .  .  This  King  of  Dely  took 
the  Salagat  from  certain  very  powerful 
gentoos,  whose  tribe  are  those  whom  we 
ndw  call  Venezaras,  and  from  others  dwell- 
ing in  the  country,  who  are  called  Colles  ; 
and  all  these,  Colles,  and  Vem£zaras,  and 
Eeisbutos,  live  by  theft  and  robbery  to  this 
day."— C?arem  De  0.  i.  34. 

c.  1632.  "  The  very  first  step  which  Mo- 
habut  Khan  [Khan  Khanan]  took  in  the 
Beocan,  was  to  present  the  Bunjaras  of 
Hindostau  with  elephants,  horses,  and 
cloths ;  and  he  collected  (by  these  conciha- 
tory  measures)  so  many  of  them  that  he  had 
one  chief  Bunjara  at  Agrah,  another  in 
Goojrat,  and  another  above  the  Ghats,  and 
estabUshed  the  advanced  price  of  10  sers  per 
rupee  (in  his  camp)  to  enable  him  to  buy  it 
chea.peT."~MS.  I4feofMohabutKlian{Khan 
Khanan),  m  Brir/gs's  paper  quoted  below,  183. 

1638.  "  II  y  a  dans  le  Royaume  de  Cun- 
cam  vn  certam  peuple  qu'ils  appellent  Vene- 
sars,  qui  acbettent  le  bled  et  le  ris  I 


pour  le  reuendre  dans  VIndosthan  .  .  .  .  ou 
ils  vont  auec  des  Gaffilas  ou  Caravances  de 
cinq  ou  six,  et  quelque  fois  de  neuf  ou  dix 
mille  bestes  de  somme  .  .  ." — Mandelslo,  245. 

1793.  "  Whilst  the  army  halted  on  the 
23d,  accounts  were  received  from  Captain 
Kead  .  .  that  his  convoy  of  briniarries  had 
been  attacked  by  a  body  of  horse.  — Dirom,  2. 

1800.  "The  Binjarries  I  look  upon  in 
the  light  of  servants  of  the  public,  of  whose 
grain  I  have  a  right  to  regulate  the  sale 
....  always  taking  care  that  they  have  a 
proportionate  advantage." — A.  WeUeslepj  in 
Life  of  Sir  T.  Munro,  i.  264. 

„        "  The  Brinjarries  drop  in  by  de- 
grees."— Wellington,  i.  175. 

1810.  "  Immediately  facing  us  a  troop  of 
Brinjarees  had  taken  up  their  residence  for 
the  night.  These  people  travel  from  one 
end  of  India  to  the  other,  carrying  salt, 
grain,  and  assafcetida,  almost  as  necessary 
to  an  army  as  salt." — Maria  Graham,  61. 

1813.  "  We  met  there  a  number  of  Van- 
jarrahs,  or  merchants,  with  large  droves  of 
oxen,  laden  with  valuable  articles  from  the 
interior  country,  to  commute  for  salt  on  the 
sea-coast." — Fm-bes,  Or.  Mem.  i.  206. 

,,  "AstheDeccanisdevoidof  asingle 
navigable  river,  and  has  no  roads  that  admit 
of  wheel-carriages,  the  whole  of  this  exten- 
sive intercourse  is  carried  on  by  laden  bul-  * 
locks,  the  property  of  that  class  of  people 
known  as  Bunjaras."— ^cc.  of  Origin,, 
Hist.,  amd  Manners  of  ....  Bunjwras,}iy 
Capt.  John  Briggs,  in  2V.  Lit.  Sac.  Bo.  i.  61. 
1825.  "We  passed  a  larg:e  number  of 
Brinjarrees  who  were  carrying  salt  .  .  • 
They  .  .  .  had  all  bows  .  .  .  arrows, 
sword  and  shield  .  .  .  Even  the  children 
had,  many  of  them,  bows  and  arrows  suited 
to  their  strength,  and  I  saw  one  young 
woman  equipped  in  the  same  manner."— 
Heber,  ii.  94. 

1877.  "They  were  brinjarries,  or  car- 
riers of  grain,  and  were  quietly  encamped  at 
a  village  about  24  miles  oif;  tradmgmost 
unsuspiciously  in  grain  and  salt."— Meadow 
Taylor,  Life,  ii.  if. 

Broach.,  n.  p.  Bliaroch,  an  ancient 
and  still  surviving  city  of  Guzerat,  on ' 
the  Eiver  Nerbudda.  The  original 
forms  of  the  name  are  Bhrigu-lmch- 
chha,  and  Bhdru-kachchha,  which  last 
form  appears  in  the  Sunnar  Cave  In- 
scription No.  ix.,  and  this  was  written 
with  fair  correctness  by  the  (Greeks 
as  Bapvyd^a  and  Bapyotrrj.  "Illiterate 
Guzerattees  would  in  attempting  to 
articulate  Bhreeghoo-Kshetra  (sic),  lose 
the  half  in  coalescence,  and  call  it 
Barigache." — Brummmd,  Illua.  ofCfu- 
zerattee,  &c, 

c.  B.c.  20.  "And  then  langhuig,  and 
stnpt  naked,  anointed,  and  wiSi  his  loin- 
cloth on,  he  leaped  upon  the  pyre.  And 
this  inscription  was  set  upon  his  tomb: 
Zarmanochegas    ilie  Indian  from  Bargfiae 


BUCK. 


89 


BUGKSHEESH. 


having  rendered  himself  immortal  after  the 
hereditary  custom  of  the  Indians,  lieth  here." 
— Nieolaus  Damascemis  in  Strabo,  xv.  72. 

e.  A.D.  80.  "  On  the  right,  at  the  very 
mouth  of  the  gulf,  there  is  a  long  and  nar- 
row strip  of  shoal  .  .  .  And  if  one  succeeds 
in  getting  into  the  gulph,  stiU  it  is  hard 
to  hit  the  mouth  of  the  river  leading  to 
Barygaza,  owing  to  the  land  being  so  low. 
....  and  when  found  it  is  difficult  to 
enter,  owing  to  the  shoals  of  the  river  near 
the  mouth.  On  this  account  there  ai-e  at 
the  entrance  fishermen  employed  by  the 
King  ....  to  meet  ships  as  far  off  as  Sy- 
rastrene,  and  by  these  they  are  piloted  up 
to  Barygaza." — Periplus,  sect.  43. 

It  is  very  interesting  to  compare  Hors- 
burgh  with  this  ancient  account.  "From 
the  sands  of  Swallow  to  Broach  a  continued 
bank  extends  along  the  shore,  which  at 
Broach  river  projects  out  about  5  miles  .  .  . 
The  tide  flows  here  ....  velocity  6  knots 

....  rising  nearly  30  feet On  the 

north  side  of  the  river,  a  great  way  up,  the 
town  of  Broach  is  situated ;  vessels  of  con- 
siderable burden  may  proceed  to  this  place, 
as  the  channels  are  deep  in  many  places, 
but  too  intricate  to  be  navigated  vrithout  a 
pilot." — India  Directory  (in  loco). 

c.  718.  Barus  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the 
places  against  which  Arab  attacks  were  di- 
rected.—See  EUiot,  i.  441. 

c.  1300.  ".  .  .  .  a  river  which  lays  be- 
tween the  Sarsul  and  Ganges  ....  has  a 
south-westerly  course  till  it  falls  into  the 
sea  near  Bahruch." — At-BirHni,  in  Elliot,  i. 
49. 

A.D.  1321.  "  After  their  blessed  martyr- 
dom, which  occurred  on  the  Thursday  before 
Palm  Sunday,  in  Thana  of  India,  I  bap- 
tized about  90  persons  in  a  certain  city  called 
Parocco,  10  days'  journey  distant  there- 
from .  .  .  ." — Friar  Jordanus,  in  Cathay, 
&c.,  226. 

1552.  "A  great  and  rich  ship  said  to 
belong  to  Meleque  Gupij,  Lord  of  Baroche. 
— Barros,  II.  vi.  2. 

1555.  "  Sultan  Ahmed  on  his  part 
marched  upon  Baruj." — Sidl  'Ali,  85. 

1617.  Cocks  (i.  330)  says:  "We  gave  our 
host. ..a  peece  of  backar{?)  baroche  to  his 
children  to  make  them  2  coates." 

1623.     "Before   the  hour  of    complines 

we  arrived  at  the  city  of  Barochi, 

or  Behrng  as  they  call  it  in  Persian,  under 
the  walls  of  which,  on  the  south  side,  flows 
a  river  caUed  Nerbedk." — F.  delta  Valle,  ii. 
529. 

1756.  "BandarofBhroch"— (Bird's  tr. 
of)  Mirat-i-Ahmadi,  115. 

1803.  "I  have  the  honour  to  enclose 
....  papers  which  contain  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  the  ....  capture  of  Baroach." — 
Wellington,  ii.  289. 

Buck,  T.  To  prate,  to  chatter,  to 
talk  muoli  and  egotistically.  Hind. 
bakna. 

1880.     "And  then  ....  he  bucks  with 


a  quiet  stubborn  determination  that  would 
fill  an  American  editor,  or  an  Under  Secre- 
tary of  State  with  despair.  He  belongs  to 
the  12-foot-tiger  school,  so  perhaps  he  can't 
help  it." — Ali  Baha,  164. 

Buckshaw,  s.  We  have  not  been 
able  to  identify  the  fish,  so  called,  or 
the  true  form  of  the  name.  Perhaps 
it  is  only  H.  lachcJia,  Mahr.  bachchd, 
(Pers.  hacha,  Skt.  vatsa),  '  the  young 
of  any  creature.'  But  the  Eonkani 
Dictionary  gives  'Jomsso — peixepeque- 
no  de  qualquer  sorte,'  '  little  lish  of 
any  kind.'  This  is  perhaps  the  real 
word ;  but  it  also  may  represent 
hachcM.  The  practice  of  manuring 
the  coco-palms  with  putrid  fish  is  still 
rife,  as  residents  of  the  Government 
House  at  Parell  never  forget.  The 
fish  in  use  is  refuse  bmnmelo  (q-v.)- 

1673.  "...  Cocoe  Nuts,  for  Oyl,  which 
latter  they  dunging  with  (Bubsho)  Pish,  the 
Land-Breezes  brought  a  poysonous  Smell  on 
board  Ship." — Fryer,  55. 

1727.  "  The  Air  is  somewhat  unhealth- 
ful,  which  is  chiefly  imputed  to  their 
dunging  their  Cocoa-nut  trees  with  Buck- 
shoe,  a  sort  of  small  Pishes  which  their  Sea 
aboimds  in." — A.  Sam.  i.  181. 

c.  1760.  ".  .  .  .  manure  for  the  coco- 
nut-tree ....  consisting  of  the  small 
fi-y  of  fish,  and  called  by  the  country  name 
of  Buckshaw." — Grose,  i.  31. 

Buckshaw,  s.  This  is  also  used  in 
Oocks's  Diary  (i.  pp.  63,  99)  for  some 
kind  of  Indian  piece-goods,  we  know 
not  what. 

Bucksheesh,  Buxees,  s.  Pers. 
through  Pers.  Hind,  hakhshish,  Buona 
mano,  Trinkgeld,  pourboire ;  we  don't 
seem  to  have  in  England  any  exact 
equivalent  for  the  word,  though  the 
tEng  is  so  general ;  '  somethmg  for 
^the  driver) '  is  a  poor  expression  ;  tip 
is  accurate,  but  is  slang ;  '  gratuity '  is 
ofiioial  or  dictionary  English. 

c.  1760.     " .  .  Buzie  money."— Ives,  51. 

1810.  "...  each  mUe  will  cost  full  one 
rupee  {i.e.,  2s.  6d.),  besides  various  little 
disbursements  by  way  of  buxees,  or  pre- 
sents, to  every  set  of  bearers." — William- 
son, V.  M.,  ii.  235. 

1823.  "  These  Christmas-boxes  are  said 
to  be  an  ancient  custom  here,  and  I  could 
almost  fancy  that  our  name  of  box  for  this 
particular  land  of  present  ...  is  a  corrup- 
tion of  buckshish,  a  gift  or  gratuity,  in 
Turkish,  Persian,  and  Hindoostanee." — 
Heber,  i.  45. 

1853.  "  The  relieved  bearers  opened  the 
shutters,  thrust  in  their  torch,  and  their 
black  heads,  and  most  unceremoniously  de- 


BVOKAUL. 


90 


BUDDHA,    BUDDHISM. 


manded  buxees."— IF.  Arnold,  OaMeld,  i. 
239. 

Buckaul,  s.  Ar.  Hind.  laklcaX,  '  a 
sliopkeeper ;  '  a  lunya  (q.  v.  under 
Eanyau).  In  Ar.  it  means  rather  a 
'  second-hand '  dealer. 

1800.  ".  .  .  .  a  buccal  of  this  place  told 
me  he  would  let  me  have  500  bags  to-mor- 


1826.  "  Should  I  find  our  neighbour  the 
Bac^aul  ....  at  whose  shop  I  used  to 
spend  in  sweetmeats  all  the  copper  money 
that  I  could  purloin  from  my  father." — 
Hajji  Baha,  ed.  1835,  295. 

Buckyne,  s.  Hind,  bahayan,  the 
tree  Melia  sempervireiu,  Eoxb.  (N.  0. 
Meliaceae).  It  has  a  considerable 
resemblance  to  the  mm  tree  (see 
Neem);  and  in  Bengali  it  is  called 
maha-nim,  which  is  also  the  Skt. 
name  {mahanimh).  It  is  sometimes 
erroneously  called  Persian  Lilac. 

Buddha,     Buddhism,     Buddhist. 

These  words  are  often  written  with  a 
quite  erroneous  assumption  of  pre- 
cision, Bhudda,  &c.  All  that  we  shall 
do  here  is  to  collect  some  of  the  earKer 
mentions  of  Buddha  and  the  religion 
called  by  his  name. 

C.  200.  "Ettrl  6e  Twi/  IvSiSi/  ot  rots  BouTTa 
n-Eidd^EfOi  wapayyeA/xao-ti'-  ov  Sl  VTrep^oKiiV 
o-ejtvoTTjTOl  els  eebv  T€Tiii.riKiia-i."— Clemens  AUx- 
amdmnus,  Stromaton,  Liber  I.  (Oxford  ed., 
1715,  i.  359). 

e.  240.  "Wisdom  and  deeds  have  always 
froni  time  to  time  been  brought  to  mankind 
by  the  messengers  of  God.  So  in  one  age 
they  have  been  brought  to  mankind  by  the 
messenger  called  Buddha  to  India,  in  an- 
other by  ZarSdusht  to  Persia,  in  another  by 
Jesus  to  the  West.  Thereupon  this  revela- 
tion has  come  dovra,  this  prophecy  in  this 
last  age,  through  me,  MUn!,  the  messenger 
of  the  God  of  truth  to  Babylonia."— The 
Book  of  Manl,  called  ShSM/rkan,  quoted  by 
AlUrum,  m  his  Chronology,  tr.  by  Sachau, 
p.  190.  ' 

0.  400.  "Apud  Gymnosophistas  Indiae 
qassi  per  manus  hujus  opinionis  auctoritas 
traditur,  quod  Buddam  principem  dogmatis 
eorum,  e  latere  suo  virgo  generaret.  Nee 
hoc  mirum  de  barbaris,  quum  Minervam 
quoque  de  capite  Jovis,  et  Liberum  patrem 
de  femore  ejus  procreates,  docta  finxit 
Orraecia.  — S«.  Jerome,  Adv.  Jovinianum, 
Lib.  1.  ed.  VaUarsii,  ii.  309. 

C.  440.^  "...  TfinKaira  yap  t6  'EjxTreSoicAeou! 
TOu  irap'  'EAAiio-i  <()iAoo-6ij>ou  foyfia,  Siti  toB  Mclw- 

X<"'ou   XP'tn-iou-iirjibi/   vweKpCtyan toutou    5e 

ToC  SKuSiavoB  ^oBnrris  yivnai.  BouSSas,  irpart- 
pov  TepifiivBo,  KoJuyupsvos  .  .  .  k.  t.  K.  (see  the 
same  matter  from  Gem-giiis  Cedrenus  below). 
—Socratis,  Hist.  Eccles.  Lib.  I.  cap.  22. 

c.  840.  "An  certfe  Bragmanorum  seque- 


mur  opinionem,  ut  quemadmodum  iUi  sectae 
suae  auctorem  Bubdam,  per  virginis  latus 
narrant  exortum,  ita  nos  Christum  fuisse 
praedioemus  ?  Vel  magis  sic  nascitur  Dei 
sapientia  de  virginis  cerebro,  quomodo  Min- 
erva de  Jovis  vertioe,  tamquam  Liber  Pater 
de  femore  ?  Ut  Christicolam  de  virginis 
partu  non  solennis  natura,  vel  auctoritas 
sacrae  lectionis,  sed  superstitio  Gentilis, 
et  commenta  perdoceant  fabulosa." — Bar 
tramni  Corbeiemis  L.  de  Nativitate  Xti.,  cap. 
iii.  in  L.  D'Achery,  Spicilegium,  tom.  i.  p. 
54,  Paris,  1723. 

c.  870.  "The  Indians  give  in  general 
the  name  of  budd  to  anything  connected 
with  their  worship,  or  which  forms  the 
object  of  their  veneration.  So,  an  idol  is 
called  tudd." — Biidduri,  in  Elliot,  i.  123. 

0.  904.  "Budasaf  was  the  founder  of 
the  Sabaean  Rehgion  ...  he  preached 
to  mankind  renunciation  (of  this  world)  and 
the  intimate  contemplation  of  the  superior 
worlds  .  .  .  There  was  to  be  read  on  the 
gate  of  the  Naobihar*  at  Balkh  an  inscrip- 
tion in  the  Persian  tongue  ot  which  this  is 
the  interpretation;  'The  words  of  Budasaf: 
In  the  courts  of  kings  three  things  are 
needed,  Sense,  Patience,  Wealth.'  Below 
had  been  written  in  Arabic  :  '  Budasaf  lies. 
If  a  free  man  possesses  any  one  of  the 
three,  he  will  flee  from  the  courts  of  Kings. "' 
— Mas'adi,  iv.  45  and  49. 

1000.  "...  pseudo-prophets  came  for- 
ward, the  number  and  history  of  whom  it 
would  be  impossible  to  detail.  .  .  The  first 
mentioned  is  Biidhisaf,  who  came  forward 
in  India. " — Albirdnt,  Ch/ronology,  by  Sachau, 
p.  186. 

This  name  given  to  Buddha  is 
especially  interesting  as  showing  a 
step_  nearer  the  true  Bodhisattva,  the 
origin  of  the  name  'lacuraA,  under 
which  Buddha  became  a  Saint  of 
the  Church,  and  as  elucidating  Prof. 
Max  Muller's  ingenious  suggestion 
of  that  origiti  (see  Chips,  &c.,  iv.  184; 
see  also  Academy,  Sept.  1, 1883,  p.  146). 

c.  1030.  "A  stone  was  found  there  in 
the  temple  of  the  great  Budda  on  which  an 
inscription  ....  purporting  that  the  tem- 
ple had  been  founded  50,000  years  ago.  .  ." 
~Al  'Utbi,  in  Elliot,  ii.  39. 

c.  1060.  "  This  madman  then,  Manes  (also 
called  Scythiajius)  was  by  race  aBrachman, 
and  he  had  for  his  teacher  Budas,  formerly 
called  Terebinthus,  who  having  been  brought 
up  by  Scythianus  in  the  learning  of  the 
Greeks  became  a  follower  of  the  sect  of 
Empedocles  (who  said  there  were  two  first 
principles  opposed  to  one  another),  and 
when  he  entered  Persia  declared  that  he 
had  been  born  of  a  virgin,  and  been  brought 
up  among  the  hiUs  .  .  .  and  this  Budas 
(alias  Terebinthus)  did  perish,  crushed  by 
an  unclean  spirit." — Qearg.  Cedrenvs.  Bist. 
Gomp.,  Bonn  ed.  455  (old  ed.  i.  259). 


*  Naobihar  =  nava-vihara,    ('  New     BuddWst 
Monasteiy ')  is  still  the  name  of  a  district  adjoin^. ' 
mg  Balkh. 


BUDDHA,    BUDDHISM.         91 


BUDGEROW. 


This  wonderful  jumble,  mainly  copied,  as 
we  see,  from  Socrates  {supra),  seems  to 
bring  Buddha  and  Manes  together.  '  'Many 
of  the  ideas  of  Manioheism  were  but  frag- 
ments of  Buddhism." — E.  B.  Oowell,  m 
Smith's  Diet,  of  Christ.  Biog.) 

1610.  "•  •  .  .  This  Prince  is  called  in 
the  histories  of  him  by  many  names ;  his 
proper  name  was  Drama  Rajo ;  but  that  by 
which  he  has  been  known  since  they  have 
held  him  for  a  saint  is  the  Budao,  which  is 
as  much  as  to  say  '  Sage '  .  .  .  .  and  to  this 
name  the  Gentiles  throughout  all  India  have 
dedicated  great  and  superb  Pagodas." — 
Gouto,  Deo.  v.,  Li  v.  vi.  cap.  2. 

c.  1G66.  "There  is  indeed  another,  a 
seventh  Sect,  which  is  called  Baute,  whence 
do  proceed  12  other  different  sects ;  but 
this  is  not  so  common  as  the  others,  the 
Votaries  of  it  being  hated  and'despised  as  a 
company  of  irreligious  and  atheistical  peo- 
ple, nor  do  they  live  like  the  rest. " — Bernier, 
(E.  T.)  ii.  107. 

1685.  ' '  Above  all  these  they  have  one  to 
whom  they  pay  much  veneration,  whom 
they  call  Bodu :  his  figure  is  that  of  a  man." 
— Sibeiro,  f.  406. 

1728.  "  Before  Gautama  Budhum  there 
have  been  known  2Q  Budhums — viz.  :  .  .  ." 
—Valentyjn,  v.  (Ceylon)  369. 

1770.  "  Among  the  deities  of.  the  second 
order,  particular  honours  are  paid  to  Bud- 
dou,  who  descended  upon  earth  to  take 
upon  himself  the  office  of  mediator  between 
God  and  msiokm.di."—Baynal  (tr.  1777),  i. 
91. 

"  The  Bvdzoists  are  another  sect  of  Japan, 
of  which  Budzo  was  the  founder  .  .  .  The 
spirit  of  Budzoism  is  dreadful.  It  breathes 
nothing  but  penitence,  excessive  fear,  and 
cruel  severity." — lUd.,  i.  138. 

Eaynal  in  the  two  preceding  passages 
shows  that  he  was  not  aware  that  the  reli- 
gions alluded  to  in  Ceylon  and  in  Japan 
were  the  same. 

1779.  "  II  y  avoit  alors  dans  ces  parties  de 
ITnde,  et  pnncipalement  S.  la  Cote  de  Coro- 
mandel  et  k  Ceylan,  un  Culte  dont  on  ignore 
absolument  les  Dogmes ;  le  Dieu  Baonth, 
dont  on  ne  connoit  aujourd'hui,  dans  I'lnde 
que  le  Nom  et  I'objet  de  ce  Culte ;  mais  il 
est  tout-k-fait  aboli,  si  ce  n'est,  qu'  il  se 
trouve  encore  quelques  families  dTndiens 
s^par&s  et  mdprisfes  des  autres  Castes,  qui 
sont  restfes  fidfeles  h,  Baonth,  et  qui  ne  re- 
<jonnoissent  pas  la  religion  des  Brames." — 
Voyage  de  M.  Oentil,  quoted  \>yW.  Chambers 
in  As.  Bes.  i.  170. 

1801.  "It  is  generally  known  that  the 
religion  of  Bonddhon  is  the  religion  of  the 
people  of  Ceylon,  but  no  one  is  acquainted 
with  its  forms  and  precepts.  I  shall  here 
relate  what  I  have  heard  upon  the  subject." 
— M.  Joinville  in  As.  Bes.  vii.  399. 

1806.  "  .  .  .  .  the  head  is  covered  with 
the  cone  that  ever  adorns  the  head  of  the 
Chinese  deity  To,  who  has  often  been  sup- 
posed to  be  the  same  as  Boudah." — Salt, 
Caves  of  Salsette,  in  Tr.  Lit.  Soc.  Bo.,  i.  50. 


1810.  "  Among  the  Bhuddlsts  there  are 
no  distinct  castes." — Maria  Graham,  89. 

Budgerow,  s.  A  lumbering  keel- 
less  barge,  formerly  much  used  by 
ETiropeans  travelling  on  the  Gangetic 
rivers.  Two-tbirds  of  the  length  aft 
was  occupied  by  cabins  mth  Venetian 
windows.  Wilson  gives  the  word  as 
H.  and  B.  lajra;  Shakespear  gives  H. 
bajrd  and  lajra  with  an  improbable 
suggestion  of  derivation  from  bajar, 
'  hard  or  heavy.'  Among  Blochmann's 
extracts  from  Mahommedan  accounts 
of  the  conquest  of  Assam  we  find,  in 
a  detail  of  Mir  Jumla's  fleet  in  his 
expedition  of  1662,  mention  of  4  haj- 
ras  {J.  As.  Soc.  Ben.  xli.  pt.  i.  73). 
The  same  extracts  contain  mention  of 
war-sloops  called  bach'haris  ^pp.  57, 
75,  81),  but  these  last  must  be  different. 
Bajra  may  possibly  have  been  applied 
in  the  sense  of  '  thunderbolt.'  This 
may  seem  unsuited  to  the  modern 
budgerow,  but  it  is  not  more  so  than 
the  title  of  '  lightning  darter '  is  to  the 
modern  burkundauze  (q-v.) !  We  re- 
member how  Joinville  says  of  the 
approach  of  the  great  galley  of  the 
Count  of  Jafla : — "  Sembtoit  que  foudre 
clieist  des  ciex."  It  is  however  perhaps 
more  probable  that  bajra  may  have 
been  a  variation  of  bagla.  And  this  is 
especially  suggested  by  the  existence 
of  the  Portuguese  form  pajeres,  and  of 
the  Arab,  form  bagara  (see  under 
Bllggalow).  Mr.  Edye,  Master  Ship- 
wright of  the  Naval  Yard  in  Trinco- 
malee,  in  a  paper  on  the  Native  Craft 
of  India  and  Ceylon,  speaks  of  the 
Baggala,  or  Budgerow,  as  if  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  hear  the  words 
used  indiscriminately  (see  J.  B.  A.  S., 
vol.  i.  p.  12). 

c.  1570.  ."Their  barkes  be  light  and 
armed  with  oares,  like  to  Foistes  .... 
and  they  call  these  barkes  Bazaras  and 
Patuas"  (in  Bengal). — Caisar  Fredericke,  E. 
T.  in  Hak.  ii.  358. 

1662.     (Blochmann's  Ext.  as  above.) 

1705.  ".  .  .  .  des  Bazaras  qui  sont  de 
grands  bateaux." — Luillier,  52. 

1723.  "  Le  lendemain  nous  pass^mes  sur 
les  Bazaras  de  la  compagnie  de  Prance." — 
Lett.  Edif.  xiii.  260. 

1727.  "  .  .  .  .in  the  evening  to  recreate 
theAselves  in  Chaises  or  Palankins ;  .  .  .  . 
or  by  Water  in  their  Budgeroes,  which  is  a 
convenient  Boat." — A.  Ham.  ii.  12. 

1737.  "  Charges,  Bndgrows  .  .  .  .  Es. 
281.  6.  3."— MS.  account  from  Pt.  William, 
in  India  Office. 


BUDGBOOK. 


92 


BUDOROOK. 


1780.  "A  gentleman's  Bugerow  was 
drove  ashore  near  Chaun-paiil  Gaut  .  .  .  " 
— Hicky's  Bengal  Gazette,  May  13th. 

1781.  "  The  boats  used  by  the  natives 
for  travelling,  and  also  by  the  Europeans, 
are  the  budgerows,  vrhich  both  saU  and 
row." — Sodges,  39. 

1783.  " ....  his  boat,  which,  though  in 
Kashmire{it)  was  thoughtmagnifioent,  would 
not  have  been  disgraced  in  the  station  of  a 
Kitchen  tender  to  a  Bengal  budgero." — G. 
Forster,  Jowmey,  ii.  10. 

1784.  "  I  shall  not  be  at  liberty  to  enter 
my  bndgerow  tiU.the  end  of  July,  and  must 
be  again  at  Calcutta  on  the  22d  of  October." 
— Sir  W.  Janes,  in  Mem.  ii,  38. 

1785.  "Mr.  Hastings  went  aboard  his 
Budgerow,  and  proceeded  down  the  river, 
as  soon  as  the  tide  served,  to  embark  for 
Eiu^ope  on  the  Berrington." — In  Seton-Karr, 
i.  86. 

1794.  "  By  order  of  the  Governor 
General  in  Council.  .  .  »  .  will  be  sold  the 
Hon'ble  Company's  Budgerow,  named  the 
Sonamookhee*  ....  the  Budgerow  lays 
in  the  nullah  opposite  to  Chitpore." — Ibid. 
ii.  114. 

1830. 
"  Upon  the  bosom  of  the  tide 
Vessels  of  every  fabric  ride ; 
The  fisher's  skiff,  the  light  canoe 
***** 

The  Bujra  broad,  the  BhoUa  trim, 

Or  Pinnaces  that  gallant  swim 

With  favouring  breeze — or  dull  and  slow. 

Against  the  heady  current  go  .  .  .  ." 

ff.  H.  WiUon,  in  Ben^/al  Annual,  29. 

Budgrook,  s.  Port,  lazarmco.  A 
coin  of  low  denomination,  and  of  vary- 
ing value  and  metal  (copper,  tin,  lead, 
and  tutenague)  formerly  current  at 
Goa  and  elsewhere  on  tte  Western 
coast,  as  well  as  at  some  other  places 
on  the  Indian  seas.  It  was  also  adopted 
from  the  Portuguese  in  the  earliest  En- 
gHsh  coinage  at  Bombay .  In  the  earli- 
est Goa  coinage,  that  of  Albuquerque 
(1310),  the  leal  or  hnzarucco  was  equal 
to  2  reis,  of  which  reis  there  went  420 
to  the  gold  cruzado  {Gerson  da  Cmilia). 
The  name  appears  to  have  been  a 
native  one  in  use  in  Goa  at  the  time 
of  the  conquest,  but  its  etymology  is 
uncertain.  In  Van  Noort's  Voyage 
(1648)  the  word  is  derived  from  ha%ar, 
and  said  to  mean  'market-money,' 
(perhaps  lazar-ruka,  the  last  word 
being  used  for  a  copper  coin  in  Oana- 
rese).  0.  P.  Brown  (MS.  notes)  makes 
the  ■v!OTi=.hadaga-ruIm,  which  he  says 

*  This  {amrnmuMii,  '  Clu-ysostoma ')  has  con- 
tmued  to  be  the  name  of  the  Governor-General's 
nver  yacht  (probaWy)  to  this  day.  It  was  so  in 
Lord  Canning's  time,  then  represented  by  a  barge 
adapted  to  be  towed  by  a  steamer 


would  in  Canarese  be  'base-penny,' 
and  he  ingeniously  quotes  Shakspeare's 
"  beggarly  denier,"  and  Horace's 
"vilemassem."  This  is  adopted  in  sub- 
stance by  Mr.  E.  Thomas,  who  points 
out  that  ruled  or  ruMa  is  in  Mahratti 
(see  Molesworth,  a.  v.),  one  twelfth  of  an 
anna.  But  the  words  of  Khafi  Khan 
below  suggest  that  the  word  may  be 
a  corruption  of  the  Persian  luzwrg, 
'  big,'  and  according  to  Wilson,  hu- 
d/t^h  (s.v.)  is  used  in  Mahratti  as  a 
dialectic  corruption  of  huzwrg.  This 
derivation  may  be  partially  corro- 
borated by  the  fact  that  at  Mocha 
there  is,  or  was  formerly,  a  coin  (which 
had  become  a  money  of  account  only, 
80  to  the  dollar)  called /caMr,  i.e.  '  big' 
(see  Ovington,  463,  and  Milhurn,  i.  98). 
If  we  could  attach  any  value  to  Pyrard's 
spelHng — housurugues — this  would  be  in 
favour  of  the  same  etymology ;  as  is 
also  the  form  lesorg  given  by  Mandelslo. 

1554.  Bazarucos  at  Maluco  (Moluccas) 
50 = 1  tanga,  at  60  reis  to  the  tauga,  5  tangas 
=1  pardao.  "  Os  quaes  50  bazarucos  se  faz 
comta  de  200  caixas  "  (i.e.  to  the  tanga).— 
A.  Nunes,  41.  » 

1598.  "  They  pay  two  Basarukes,  which 
is  as  much  as  a  Hollander's  Doit.  ...  It  is 
molten  money  of  badde  Tinne." — Idnschotm, 
52  &  69. 

1609.  "  Le  plus  bas  argent,  sont  Basaru- 
cos  .  .  .  .  et  sont  fait  de  mauvais  Estain." 
— Soutmann,  in  Navigation  des  HoUandoie, 
i.  53  V. 

c.  1610.  "  II  y  en  a  de  plusieurs  sortes.  La 
premiere  est  appellee  Bousuruqnes,  dont  il 
en  f  aut  75  pour  une  Tongue.  II  y  a  d'autre 
Bousuruques  vieiUes,  dont  il  en  faut  105 
pour  le  Tangue.  .  .  .  H  y  a  de  cette  mon- 
noye  qui  est  de  fer ;  et  d'autre  de  calMn 
metal  de  Chine  "  (see  Ca,la,y).—Fyrard,  ii. 
.39,  see  also  21. 

1611.  "  Or  a  Viceroy  coins  false  money; 
for  so  I  may  call  it,  as  the  people  lose  by  it. 
Eor  copper  is  worth  40  xerafims  the  hundred 
weight,  but  they  coin  the  basaruccos  at  the 
rate  of  60  and  70.  The  Moors  on  the  other 
hand,  keeping  a  keen  eye  on  our  affairs, 
and  seeing  what  a  huge  profit  there  is,  coin 
there  on  the  mainland  a  great  quantity  of 
basarucos,  and  gradually  smuggle  them  into 
Goa,  making  a  pitful  of  gold.'— (7omSo,  Did- 
logo  do  Soldado  Pratico,  138. 

1638.  "  They  have  (at  Gombroon)  a  cer- 
tain Copper  Coin  which  they  call  Besorg, 
whereof  6  make  a  Peys,  and  10  Peys  make  a 
Chay  (Shahi)  which  is  worth  about  hd.  Eng- 
lish."—F.  and  Tr.  of  J.  A.  Mandelslo  into 
the  E.  Indies,  E.  T.  1669,  p.  8. 

1672.  "  Their  coins  (at  Tanore  in  Mala- 
bar) ....  of  Copper,  a  Buserook,  20  of 
which  make  a  Eanam." — Fryer,  53. 

1677.    "  Rupees,  Pices,  and  Budgrooks." 


BUDMASH. 


93 


BUFFALO. 


— Letters  Patent  of  Charles  II.  in  Charters 
of  the  E.  I.  Co.,  p.  111. 

1711.  ' '  The  Budgerooks  (at  Muskat)  are 
mixt  Mettle,  rather  like  Iron  than  anything 
else,  have  a  Cross  on  one  side,  and  were 
coin'd  by  the  Portuguese.'  Thirty  of  them 
make  a  silver  Mamooda,  of  about  Eight 
Pence  ^alue." — Lockyer,  211. 

0.  1720--30.  "  They  (the  Portuguese)  also 
use  bits  of  copper  which  they  caU  buzurg, 
and  four  of  these  bnznrgs  pass  for  afuliis." 
— Khdfi  Khan,  in  Elliot,  v.  345. 

c.  1760.  "At  Goa  the  soeraphim  is 
worth  240  Portugal  reas,  or  about  16d. 
sterling ;  2  reas  make  a  basaiaco,  15  basara- 
cos  a  vintin,  42  vintins  a  tanga,  4  tangos  a 
paru^  2\  panes  a  pagoda  ot  gold." — Grose,  i. 
282. 

Tlie  budgrooh  was  apparently  cur- 
rent at  Muscat  down  to  the  beginning 
of  tHs  century  (see  Milhiim,  i.  116). 

Budmasll,  s.  One  following  evil 
■courses;  (Pr.)  mauvais  sujet,  (It.)  ma- 
landrino.  Properly  had-ma'ash,  from 
Pers.  bad,  '  evil,'  and  Arab,  ma' ash, 
'  means  of  livelihood.' 

1844.  ..."  the  reputation  which  John 
Xawrence  acquired  ...  by  the  masterly 
inanoeuvering  of  a  body  of  police  with  whom 
he  descended  on  a  nest  of  gamblers  and  cut- 
throats, '  budmashes '  of  every  description, 
smd  took  them  all  prisoners." — Bosworth 
.Smith's  lAfe  of  Ld.  Zaiorence,  i.  178. 

1866.  "The  truth  of  the  matter  is  that 
1  was  foolish  enough  to  pay  these  budmashes 
beforehand,  and  they  have  thrown  me  over." 
— The  Domic  Bungalo'W,hy  G.  O.  Trevelyan,  in 
X'raser,  p.  385. 

Budzat,  s.  H.  from  P.  badzdt, 
*  evil-race,'  a  low  fellow,  '  a  bad  lot,' 
a  blackguard. 

1866.  "  Cholmondeley.  Why  the  shaitan 
didn't  you  come  before,  you  lazy  old 
budzart  ?  "—The  Dawk  Bungalow,  p.  215. 

Buffalo,  s.  This  is  of  course  ori- 
ginally from  tbe  Latin  bubalus,  whiob 
we  have  also  in  older  English  forms, 
buffle  and  buff  and  biigle,  through  the 
French.  The  present  form  probably 
came  from  India,  as  it  seems  to  be  the 
Portuguese  bufalo. 

The  proper  meaning  of  bubalus,  ac- 
cording to  Pliny,  was  not  an  animal  of 
the  ox-kind  {^oi^dKis  was  a  kind  of 
African  antilope);  but  in  Martial,  as 
quoted,  it  would  seem  to  bear  the 
Tulgar  sense,  rejected  by  Pliny. 

At  an  early  period  of  our  connexion 
with  India  the  name  of  buffalo  appears 
to  have  been  given  erroneously  to  the 
common  Indian  ox,  whence  came  the 
still    surviving  misnomer  of  London 


shops,  '  buffalo  humps.'  (See  also  the 
quotation  from  Ovington).  The  buffalo 
has  no  hump.  Buffalo  tongues  are 
another  matter,  and  an  old  luxury  as 
the  first  quotation  shows.  The  ox  hav- 
ing appropriated  the  name  of  the  buf- 
falo, the  true  Indian  domestic  buffalo 
was  differentiated  as  the  "  water  buf- 
falo," a  phrase  still  maintained  by  the 
British  soldier  in  India.  This  has  pro- 
bably misled  Mr.  Blochmann,  who  uses 
the  term  '  water-buffalo  '_inhis  excellent 
English  version  of  the  Ain  (e.g.  i.  219). 
We  find  the  same  phrase  in  Barhley's 
Five  Years  in  Bulgaria,  1876:  "  Besides 
their  bullocks  every  well-to-do  Turk 
had  a  drove  of  water-buffaloes  "  (32). 
Also  in  OoUingwood's  Rambles  of  a 
Naturalist  (1868),  p.  43,  and  in  Miss 
Bird's  Oolden  Chersonese  (1883),  60, 274. 

The  domestic  buffalo  is  apparently 
derived  from  the  wild  buffalo  {Bubalus 
ami,  Jerd.),  whose  favourite  habitat  is 
in  the  swampy  sites  of  the  Sunder- 
bunds  and  Eastern  Bengal,  but  whose 
haunts  extend  n.  eastward  to  the  head 
of  the  Assam  valley,  in  the  Terai  west 
to  Oudh,  and  south  nearly  to  the  Grod- 
avery ;  not  beyond  this  m  the  Penin- 
sula, though  the  animal  is  found  in 
the  north  and  north-east  of  Ceylon. 

The  domestic  buffalo  exists  not  only 
in  India  but  in  Java,  Sumatra,  and 
Manilla,  in  Mazanderan,  Mesopota- 
mia, Babylonia,  Adherbijan,  Egypt, 
Turkey,  and  Italy.  It  does  not  seem 
to  be  known  how  or  when  it  was  in- 
troduced into  Italy. — (See  Hehn.) 

c.  A.D.  70.  "Howbeit  that  country 
bringeth  forth  certain  kinds  of  goodly  great 
wild  boeufes :  to  wit  the  Bisontes,  mained 
with  a  collar,  like  Lions ;  and  the  Vri,  a 
mightie  strong  beast,  and  a  swift,  which 
the  ignorant  people  call  Buffles  (bubalos), 
whereas  indeed  the  Bvffle  is  bred  in  Aff rica, 
and  carieth  some  resemblance  of  a  calfe 
rather,  or  a  Stag." — Pliny,  hy  Ph.  Hollande, 
i.  199-200. 

c.  A.I).  90. 
"  Ille  tulit  geminos  facili  cervice  juvencos 
Uli  cessit  atrox  bubalus  atque  bison." 
Martial,  De  Spectaculis,  xxiv, 

c.  1580.  "  Veneti  mercatores  linguas  Bu- 
baloTum,  tanquam  mensis  optimas,  sale  con- 
ditas,  in  magna  copia  Venetias  mittunt." — 
Prosperi  Al^ni,  Hist.  Nat.  Aegypti,  P.  I. 
p.  228. 

1585.  "  Here  be  many  Tigers,  wild  Bufs, 
and  great  store  of  wilde  Poule.  .  ." — R, 
Fitch,  in  Hakl.,  ii.  389. 

"Here  are  many  wilde  buffes  and  Ele- 
phants."—/Siti.  394. 

"The  King  (Akbar)  hath  ,  ,  ,  ,  as  they 


BUGGJLOW. 


94 


BUGGY. 


doe  credibly  report,  1000  Elephants,  30,000 
horses,  1400  tame  deere,  800  concubines; 
such  store  of  ounces,  tigers,  Buffles,  cocks 
and  Haukes,  that  it  is  very  strange  to  see." 
—Ibid.  386. 

1589.  "They  doo  plough  and  till  their 
ground  with  kine,  bufalos,  and  bulles." — 
Mendoza's  China,  tr.  by  Parkes,  il.  56. 

1.598.  "There  isalso aninfinite number  of 
wild  bnffg  that  go  wandering  about  the 
desarts." — Pigafetta,  E.  T.  in  Bwrleiam,  Coll. 
of  Voyages,  ii.  546. 

1630.  "As  to  Eine  and  Buffaloes .... 
they  besmeare  the  floores  of  their  houses 
with  their  dung,  and  thinke  the  ground 
sanctified  by  such  pollution." — Lord,  JKs- 
coverie  of  the  Banicm  Religion,  60-61. 

1644.  "  We  tooke  coach  to  Livorno,  thro' 
the  Great  Duke's  new  Parke,  full  of  huge 
corke-trees;  the  underwood  all  myrtilla, 
amongst  which  were  many  buffalos  feeding, 
a  kind  of  wild  ox,  short  nos'd,  horns  re- 
versed."— Evelyn,  Oct.  21. 

1666.  .  .  .  "It  produces  Elephants  in 
great  number,  oxen,  and  buffaloes  "  (6m- 
faros).-^Faria  y  Souza,  i.  189. 

1689.  .  .  .  "  both  of  this  kind  (of  Oxen), 
and  the  Buffaloes,  are  remarkable  for  a  big 
piece  of  Mesh  that  rises  above  Six  Inches 
high  between  their  Shoulders,  which  is  the 
choicest  and  delicatest  piece  of  Meat  upon 
them,  especially  put  into  a  dish  of  Palau." 
— Ovington,  254. 

1808.  " .  .  .  the  Buffala  milk,  and  curd, 
and  butter  simply  churned  and  clarified,  is 
in  common  use  amoMstthese  Indians,  whilst 
the  dainties  of  the  Cow  Dairy  is  prescribed 
to  valetudinarians,  as  Hectics,  and  preferred 
by  vicicous(si(;)appetites,orimpotents  alone, 
as  that  of  the  caprine  and  assine  is  at  home. " 
— brumimond,  Illus.  of  Ghiserattee,  &c. 

1810. 
The  tank  which  fed  his  fields  was  there.  .  . 
There  from  the  intolerable  heat 

The  buffaloes  retreat ; 
Only  their  nostrils  raised  to  meet  the  air, 
Amid  the  shelt'ring  element  they  rest. 

Curse  of  Kehama,  ix.  7. 

1878.  "  I  had  in  my  possession  a  head  of 
a  cow  buffalo  that  measures  13  feet  8  inches 
in  -circumference,  and  6  feet  6  inches  be- 
tween the  tips— the  largest  buffalo  head  in 
the  world." — Pollok,  Sport  in  Br.  Burmah, 
&c.,  i.  107. 

Buggalow,  s.  Mahr.  hagla,  lagala. 
A  name  commonly  given  on  the  W. 
coast  of  India  to  Arab  vessels  of  tte 
old  native  form.  It  is  also  in  com- 
mon use  in  tlie  Eed  Sea  {hakala)  for  the 
larger  native  vessels,  all  built  of  teak 
from  India.  It  seems  to  be  a  corruption 
of  the  Span,  and  Port,  hajel,  haxel, 
iaixel,  haxella,  from  the  Jjat.  vascellum 
(see  Diez,  Etym.  Worterb.  i.  439,  s.v.) 
Cobarruvias  (1611)  gives  in  his  Sp. 
Diet.  "Baxel,  quasi  vasel"  as  a  generic 
name  for  a  vessel  of  any  kind  going 


on  the  sea,  and  quotes  St.  Isidore, 
who  identifies  it  vpith  phaseliis,  and 
from  whom  we  transcribe  the  passage 
below.  It  remains  doubtful  whether 
this  word  was  introduced  into  the  Bast 
by  the  Portuguese,  or  had  at  an  earher 
date  past  into  Arabic  marine  use.  The 
latter  is  most  probable.  In  Oorrea 
(c.  1561)  this  word  occurs  in  the  form 
pajer,  pi.  pajeres  (j  and  x  being  inter- 
changeable iu  Sp.  and  Port.).  See 
l%ndas,  i.  2,  pp.  592,  619,  &c.  In 
Piuto  we  have  another  form.  Among 
the  models  iu  the  Fisheries  Exhibition 
( 1 883),  there  was '  'A  Zaroogat  or  Baga- 
rah  from  Aden." 

c.  636.  "Phaselus  est  navigium  quod 
nos  corrupte  baselum  dicimus.  De  quo 
Virgilius :  Pictisque  phaseUa."^Iaidorut 
Hispalenm,  Origvniwm  et  Etymol.  lib.  xix. 

c.  1539.  "Partida  a  nao  pera  Goa, 
Fernao  de  Morals  .  .  .  seguio  sua  viage  na 
volta  do  porto  de  Dabul,  onde  chegou  ao 
outro  dia  as  nove  horas,  e  tomaudo  nelle 
ha  paguel  de  Malavares,  carregado  de  algo- 
dao  _e  de  pimenta,  poz  logo  a  tormento  o 
Capitano  e  o  piloto  delle,  os  quaes  confes- 
sarao.  .  .  ." — Pinto,  ch.  viii. 

1842.  "As  storeand  horse  boats  for  that 
service,  Capt.  Oliver,  I  find,  would  prefer 
the  large  class  of  native  bnggalas,  by  which 
so  much  of  the  trade  of  this  coast  with 
Scinde,  Cutch.  .  .  .  is  carried  on."— S'm'G. 
Arthur,  in  Ind.  Admin.  ofLordEUeribm-mish, 
222. 

Buggy,  s.  In  India  this  is  a  (two- 
wheeled)  gig  with  a  hood,  like  the  gen- 
tleman's cab  that  was  in  vogue  in  Lon- 
don about  1830-40,  before  Droughams 
came  iu.  Latham  puts  a  (?)  after  the 
word,  and  the  earliest  examples  that  he 
gives  are  fromthesecondquarterof  this 
century  (from  Praed  and  I.  D'lsraeli). 
Though  we  trace  the  word  much  fur- 
ther back,  we  have  not  discovered  its 
birthplace  or  etymology.  The  word, 
though  used  in  England,  has  never 
been  very  common  there ;  it  is  better 
known  both  in  Ireland  and  in  America. 
Littr6  gives  boghei  as  French  also.  The 
American  huggy  is  defined  by  Noah  Web- 
ster as  "alight  one-horse, /our-t«W 
vehicle,  usually  with  one  seat,  and 
with  or  without  a  calash-top."  (juth- 
bert  Bede  shows  (N.  and  Q.  ser.  v.  vol.|v. 
p.  445)  that  the  adjective  'buggy'  is 
used  in  the  Eastern  Midlands  for  '  con- 
ceited. '  This  suggests  a  possible  origin. 

■1773.  "Thursday  3d  (June).  At  the 
sessions  at  Hicks's  HaU,  two  boys  were 
indicted  for  driving  a  post-coach  and  four 
against  a  single  horse-chaise,  throwing  out 
the  driver  of  it,  and  breaking  the  chaise  to 


BTJGI8. 


95 


BULBUL. 


pieces.  Justice  Welch,  the  Chairman,  took 
notice  of  the  frequency  of  the  brutish  cus- 
tom among  the  post  drivers,  and  their  in- 
sensibihty  in  making  it  a  matter  of  sport, 
ludicrously  denominating  mischief  of  this 
kind  'Running  down  the  Buggies.'  The 
prisoners  were  sentenced  to  be  confined  in 
Newgate  for  12  months." — Gentleman's 
Magazine,  xUii.  297. 

1780. 
"  Shall  DionaVjd.  come  with  Butts  and  tons 
And  knock  down  Epegrams  and  Puns  ? 
With  Chairs,  old  Cots,  and  Buggies  trick 

ye? 
Torbid  it,  Phffibus,  and  forbidit,  Hicky !" 
In  Sicky's  Bengal  Gazette,  May  13th. 
,,       ".  .  .  .  Go  twice  round  the  Race- 
course as  hard  as  we  can  set  legs  to  ground, 
but  we  are  beat  hollow  by  Bob  Crochet's 
Horses  driven  by  Miss  Fanny  Hardheart, 
who  in  her  career  oversets  Tim  Capias  the 
Attorney  in  his  Buggy  .  .  .  " — In  Indiu 
Gazette,  Dec.  23rd. 

1782.  "Wanted,  an  excellent  Buggy 
Horse  about  15  Hands  high,  that  will  trot 
15  miles  an  hour." — India,  Gazette,  Sept.  14. 
1784.  "For  sale  at  Mr.  Mann's,  Rada 
Bazar.  A  Phaeton,  a  f our-sj)ring'd  Buggy, 
and  a  two-spring'd  ditto.  .  .  .' — Calcutta 
Gazette,  in  Seton-jta/n;  i.  41. 

1793.  "For  sale.  A  good  Buggy  and 
Horse.  .  .  ." — Bombay  Courier',  Jan.  20th. 

1824.  "...  The  Archdeacon's  buggy 
and  horse  had  every  appearance  of  issuing 
from  the  back-gate  of  a  college  in  Cambridge 
on  Sunday  morning." — Heber,  i.  192  fed. 
1844). 

c.  1838.  "  But  substitute  for  him  an  ave- 
rage ordinary,  iminteresting  Minister ; 
obese,  dumpy,  .  .  .  with  a  second-rate  wife 
— dusty  and  deliquescent —  ...  or  let  him 
be  seen  in  one  of  those  Shem-Ham-and 
Japhet  buggies,  made  on  Mount  Ararat 
soon  after  the  subsidence  of  the  waters.  .  ." 
— Sydmey  Smith,  3rd  Letter  to  Archdeacon 
Singleton. 

1848.     "' Joseph  wants  me  to  see  if  his — 
his  buggy  is  at  the  door. 
"  '  What  is  a  buggy,  papa? 
"  'It  is  a  one-horse  palanquin,'  said  the 
old  gentleman,  who  was  a  wag  in  his  way." 
— Vanity  Fair,  ch.  iii. 

1872.  "He  drove  his  charger  in  his  old 
buggy." — A  True  Reformer,  ch.  i. 

1878.  "  I  don't  like  your  new  Bombay 
buggy.  With  much  practice  I  have  learned 
to  get  into  it,  I  am  hanged  if  I  can  ever  get 
out." — Overland  Ti/mes  of  India,  4th  Feb. 

1879.  *' Driven  by  that  hunger  for  news 
which  impels  special  correspondents,  he  had 
actually  ventured  to  drive  in  a  'spider,' 
apparently  a  kind  of  buggy,  from  the 
iTigela  to  Ginglihovo." — Spectator,  May 
24th. 

Bugis,  n.  p.  Name  given  by  the 
Malays  to  the  dominant  race  of  the 
Island  of  Celebes,  originating  in  the 
S. -■western  limb   of  the  Island;    the 


people  calling  themselves  Wugi.  But 
the  name  used  to  be  applied  in  the 
ArcMpelago  to  native  soldiers  in  Eu- 
ropean service,  raised  in  any  of  the 
islands.  Compare  the  analogous  use 
of  Telinga  (q.v.)  formerly  in  India. 

1656.     "Thereupon   the   Hollanders 
solv'd  to  unite  their  forces  with  the  Bou- 
qnises,  that  were  in  rebellion  against  their 
Soveraign." — Tamemier,  Eng.  transl.  ii.  192. 

1688.  "These  Buggasses  are  a  sort  of 
warlike  trading  Malayans  and  mercenary 
soldiers  of  India.  I  know  not  well  whence 
they  come,  unless  from  Macassar  in  the  Isle 
of  Celebes." — Dampier,  ii.  108. 

1758.  "  The  Dutch  were  commanded  by 
Colonel  Roussely,  a  French  soldier  of  for- 
tune. They  consisted  of  nearly  700  Euro- 
peans, and  as  many  buggoses,  besides  coun- 
try troops." — Narr.  of  Dutch  attempt  in 
Soogly,  in  Malcolm's  Clive,  ii.  87. 

1783.  "  Buggesses,  inhabitants  of  Cele- 
bes."— Forrest,  Voyage  to  Mergui,  p.  59. 

„  "  The  word  Buggess  has  become 
amongst  Europeans  consonant  to  soldier,  in 
the  east  of  India,  as  Sepoy  is  in  the  West." 
—lb.  78. 

1811.  "  We  had  faUen  in  with  a  fleet  of 
nine  Buggese  prows,  when  we  went  out  to- 
wards Pulo  Mancup."— Lord  Minto  in 
India,  279. 

1878.  "The  Bugis  are  evidently  a  dis- 
tinct race  from  the  Malays,  and  come 
originally  from  the  southern  part  of  the 
Island  of  Celebes."— McXfair,  Perak,  130. 

Bulbnl,  s.  The  word  lullul  is  ori- 
ginally Persian  (no  doubt  intended  to 
imitate  the  bird's  note),  and  applied  to 
a  bird  which  does  duty  with  Persian 
poets  for  the  nightingale.  Whatever 
the  Persian  bulbul  may  be  correctly, 
the  application  of  the  name  to  certain 
species  in  India  "has  led  to  many 
misconceptions  about  their  powers  of 
voice  and  song,"  says  Jerdon.  These 
species  belong  to  the  family  Braclii- 
podidae,  or  short-legged  thrushes,  and 
the  true  bulbuls  to  the  sub-family 
Pycnonotinae,  e.g.  genera  Hypsipetes, 
Remixoa,  Alcurus,  Criniger,  Ixos,  Ke- 
laartia,  Ruhigula,  Brachipodius,  Oto- 
convpaa,  Pycnonotus  (P.  pygaeus,  com- 
mon Bengal  Bulbul;  P.  haemorhous, 
common  Madras  Bulbul).  Another 
sub-family,  Phyllornithinae,  contains 
various  species  which.  Jerdon  calls 
Bulbuls. 


1784.  "We  are  literally  lulled  to  sleep 
by  Persian  nightingales,  and  cease  to 
wonder  that  the  Bulbul,  with  a  thousand 
tales,  makes  such  a  figure  in  Persian  poetry. " 
— Sir  W.  Jones,  in  Memoirs,  &c.,  ii.  37. 

1813.  "  The  bulbul  or  Persian  nightin- 
gale. .  .  .  Inever  heard  one  that  possessed 


BVLGAB. 


96 


BVMMELO. 


the  charming  variety  of  the  English  night- 
ingale .  ,  ,  whether  the  Indian  bulbul  and 
that  of  Iran  entirely  correspond  I  have  some 
doubts." — Ibrbes,  Oriental  Memoirs,  i.  50. 

1848.     '"It  is  one's  nature  to  sing  and 

the  other's  to  hoot,'  he  said  laughing,  'and 

with  such  a  sweet  voice  as  you  have  your- 

_  self,    you     must    belong    to   the    Bulbul 

"  faction.'" — Vanity  Fair,  li.  oh.  xxvii. 

Bulgar,  or  Bolgar,  s.  Pers.  bul- 
giiar.  The  general  Asiatic  name  for 
what  we  now  call  'Eussia  leather,' 
from  the  fact  that  the  region  of  marni- 
iacture  and  export  was  originally 
SolgMr  on  the  Volga,  a  kijagdom 
-which  stood  for  many  centuries,  and 
•  gave  place  to  Kazan  m  the  beginning 
■  of  the  loth  century.  The  word  was 
Tisual  also  among  Anglo -Indians  till 
the  begirming  of  this  century,  and  is 
still  in  native  Hindustani  use.  A 
native  (mythical)  account  of  the  manu- 
facture is  given  in  Baden  Powell's  Pun- 
jab Handbook,  1872,  and  this  fanciful 
etymology:  "as  the  scent  is  derived 
from  soaHng  in  the  pits  {ghar),  the 
leather  is  called  Balghdr"  (p.  124). 

1298.  "He  bestows  on  each  of  those 
12,000  Barons  .  .  .  likewise  a  pair  of  boots 
of  Borgal,   curiously  wrought  with  silver 

'  thread."— Jfiw'co  Polo,  2nd  ed.  i.  381.  See 
also  the  note  on  this  passage. 

c.  1333.  "I  wore  on  my  feet  boots  (or 
stockings)  of  wool ;   over  these  a  pair   of 

_  linen  lined,  and  over  all  a  thin  pair  of  Bor- 
gbali,  i.e.  of  horse-leather  lined  with  wolf 
skin.' — Ibn  Batuta,  ii.  445. 

1623.  Offer  of  Sheriff  Freeman  and  Mr- 
Coxe  to  furnish  the  Company  with  "Bul- 
garyred  hides." — Cov/rt  Minutes,  in  Sains- 
bury,  iii.  p.  184. 

1624.  "Purefy  and  Hay  ward.  Factors  at 
Ispahan  to  the  E.  I.  Co.,  have  bartered 
morse-teeth  and  "bulgars"  for  carpets. — ■ 
Ibid.  p.  268. 

1673.  "They  carry  also  Bulgar-Hides, 
which  they  form  into  Tanks  to  bathe  them- 
selves."—Jryer,  398. 

o.  1680.  "Putting  on  a  certain  dress 
made  of  Bulgar-leather,  stuffed  with  cot- 
ton."— Seir  Mutakherin,  iii.  387. 

1759.  Among  expenses  on  account  of 
the  Nabob  of  Bengal's  visit  to  Calcutta  we 
iind: 

"To  50  pair  of  Bulger  Hides  at  13  per 
pair,  Bs.702  :  0  :  0."—Long,  193. 

1786.  Among  "a  very  capital  and  choice 
assortment  of  Europe  goods  we  find  "  Bul- 
gar  Hides." — Cat.  Gazette,  June  8,  in  Seton- 
Kan;  i.  177. 

1811.  "Most  of  us  furnished  at  least  one 

of  our  servants  with  a  kind  of  bottle,  holding 

nearly  three  quarts,  made  of  bulghar  .  .  . 

or  Russia-leather." — W.  Ousely's  Tra/oels,  i. 

.  247. 

In  Tibetan  the  word  is  bulhari. 


Bulkut,  s.  A  large  decked  ferry- 
boat;  from  Telug.  6aZZa,  a  board.  (C. 
P.  Brown.) 

Bullumteer,  s.  Anglo-Sepoy  dia- 
lect for  '  Volunteer.'  This  distinctive 
title  was  applied  to  certain  regiments 
of  the  old  Bengal  Army,  whose  terms 
of  enlistment  embraced  service  beyond 
sea;  and  in  the  days  of  that  army 
various  ludicrous  stories  were  current 
in  connexion  with  the  name. 

Bnmba,  s.  Hind,  bamba,  from 
Portug.  JoroJa, 'apump.'  Haex(1631), 
gives:  "Bomba,  organum  pneumati- 
cum  quo  aqua  hauritur,"  as  a  Malay 
word.  This  is  incorrect,  of  course,  as 
to  the  origin  of  the  word,  but  it  shows 
its  early  adoption  into  an  Eastprn 
language.  The  word  is  applied  at 
Ahmedabad  to  the  water-towers,  but 
this  is  modem. 

1572. 
'"  Alija,  disse  o  mestre  rijamente, 
Alija  tudo  ao  mar,  nSo  f alte  acordo 
Vao  outros  dar  &  bomba,  nSo  cessando ; 
A'  bomba  que  nos  imos  alagando.'" 

Camoes,  vi.  72. 

By  Burton : 
"'Heave!'    roared    the    Master   with  a 

mighty  roar, 
'Heave    overboard    your   all,  togethei:'s 

the  word ! 
Others  go  work  the  pumps,  and  with  a 

will : 
The  pumps !  and  sharp,  look  sharp,  before 

she  fill!'" 

Bllininelo,  s.  A  small  fish,  abound- 
ing on  all  the  coasts  of  India  and  the 
Archipelago ;  Harpodon  nehereut  ■  of 
Buch.  Hamilton ;  the  specific  name 
being  taken  from  the  Bengali  namo 
nehare.  The  fish  is  a  great  delicacy 
when  fresh  caught  and  fried.  When 
dried  it  becomes  the  famous  Bom- 
bay duck  (q.  v.),  which  is  now  im- 
ported into  England. 

The  origin  of  either  name  is  obscure. 
Molesworth  gives  the  word  as  Mah- 
ratti,  with  the  speUing  bombil,  or 
bomblla  (p.  695  a).  Bummeh  occurs 
in  the  Supp.  (1727)  to  Bluteau's  Diet. 
in  the  Portuguese  form  bambulim,  m 
"the  name  of  a  very  savoury  fish  in' 
India."  The  same  word  bambulim  is 
also  explained  to  mean  '  hvmas  pregas 
na  swya  a  moda,' '  certain  plaits  m  the 
fashionable  rufE,'  but  we  know  not  if 
there  is  any  connexion  between  the 
two .  The  form  Bombay  Duck  has  an 
analogy  in  Digby  chicks  which  are  sold 
in  the  London  shops,  also  a  kind  o£ 


BUN0U8,   BUNCO. 


97 


BUNDER-BOAT. 


dried  fist,  pilchards  we  believe,  and 
the  name  may  have  originated  in  imi- 
tation of  this  or  some  similar  English 
term. 

In  an  old  chart  of  Chittagong  River 
(by  B.  Plaisted,  1764,  published  by 
A.  Dalrymple,  1785)  we  find  a  pomt 
called  Bumbello  Point. 

1673.  "Up  the  Bay  a  Mile  lies  Massi- 
goung,  a  great  Fishing-Town,  peculiarly 
notable  for  a  Fish  called  Bumbelow,  the 
Sustenance  of  the  Poorer  sort." — Fryer,  67. 

1785.  "My  friend  General  Campbell, 
Governor  of  Madras,  tells  me  that  they 
make  Speldinga  in  the  East  Indies,  particu- 
larly at  Bombay,  where  they  call  them 
Bumbaloes."— Note  hy  Boswetl  in  his  Tour 
to  the  Hebrides,  under  August  18th,  1773. 

1810.  _  "  The  hujnbelo  is  like  a  large  sand- 
eel  ;  it  is  dried  in  the  sun,  and  is  usually 
eaten  at  breakfast  with  kedgeree." — Maria 
Oraliam,  2.5. 

1813,  Forbes  has  bumbalo;  Or.  Mem., 
i.  53. 

1877.  "Bummalow  or  Snbil,  the  dried 
fish  still  called  'Bombay  Duck.' " — Burton, 
Sind  Bevisited,  i.  68. 

Buncus,  Bunco,  s.  An  old  word 
for  cheroot.  Apparently  from  the  Ma- 
lay hungkiis,  '  a  wrapper.' 

1711.  "Tobacco  ....  for  want  of  Pipes 
they  smoke  in  Buncos,  as  on  the  Coromandel 
Coast.  A  Bunco  is  a  little  Tobacco  wrapt 
up  in  the  Leaf  of  a  Tree,  about  the  Bigiess 
of  one's  little  Finger,  they  light  one  End, 
and  draw  the  Smoke  thro'  the  other  .... 
these  are  curiously  made  up,  and  sold  20  or 
30  in  a  bundle." — Lockyer,  61. 
_  1726.  _  "After  a  meal,  and  on  other  occa- 
sions it  is  one  of  their  greatest  delights,  both 
men  and  women,  old  and  young,  to  eat 
Pinang  (areca),  and  to  smoke  tobacco,  which 
the  women  do  with  a  Bongkos,  or  dry  leaf 
rolled  up,  and  the  men  with  a  Gforregorri  (a 
little  can  or  flower  pot),  whereby  they  both 
manage  to  pass  most  of  their  time." — 
Valentijn,  v.  Uhorom.,  55. 

„  (In  the  retinue  of  Grandees  in 
Java) : 

"  One  with  a  coconut  shell  mounted 
in  gold  or  silver  to  hold  their  tobacco  or 
bongkooses  (i.e.  tobacco  in  rolled  leaves)." 
— TdUntijn,  iv.  61. 

c.  1760.  "  The  tobacco  leaf,  simply 
rolled  up,  in  about  a  finger's  length,  which 
they  call  a  buncus,  and  is,  I  fancy,  of  the 
same  make  as  what  the  West  Indians  term 
a  segar;  and  of  this  the  Geutoos  chiefly 
make  use." — Grose,  i.  146. 

Bund,  s.  Any  artificial  embank- 
ment, a  dam,  dyke,  or  causeway. 
Hiad.  hand.  The  root  is  both  Sansk. 
[handh)  and  Persian,  but  the  common 
word,  used  as  it  is  without  aspirate, 
seems  to  have  been  taken  from  the 


latter.     The  word  is  common  in  Persia 
(e.(/.  see  under  Bendameer), 

It  is  also  naturalized  in  the  Anglo- 
Chinese  ports.  It  is  there  applied 
specially  to  the  embanked  quay  along 
the  shore  of  the  settlements.  In 
Hong  Kong  alone  this  is  called  (not 
hmd,  but)  praia  (Port  '  shore '),  pro- 
bably adopted  from  Macao. 

1810.  'The  great  bund  or  dyke."— 
Williamson,  V.  M.  li.  279. 

1860.  ' '  The  natives  have  a  tradition  that 
the  destruction  of  the  bund  was  effected  by 
a  foreign  enemy." — Tennent's  Cejlon,  ii. 
504. 

1875.  "...  It  is  pleasant  to  see  the 
Chinese  .  .  .  being  propelled  along  the 
bund  in  their  hand  carts." — Thomson's 
Malacca,  &o.,  408. 

1876.  "  .  .  :  So  I  took  a  stroll  on  Tien- 
Tsin  bund."— (?az,  Siver  of  Golden  Sand, 
i.  28. 

Bunder,  s.  Pers.  bandar,  a  landing- 
jjlace  or  quay;  a  seaport;  a  harbour; 
(and  sometimes  also  a  custom-house). 
The  old  Italian  scala,  mod.  scalo,  is  the 
nearest  equivalent  in  most  of  the  senses 
that  occurs  to  us.  We  have  (c.  1565) 
the  Mlr-Bandar,  or  Port  Master,  in 
Sind.  [Elliot,  i.  277). 

The  Portuguese  often  wrote  the  word 
Bandel  (q.  v.). 

c.  1344.  "The  profit  of  the  treasury, 
v^hich  they  call  bandar,  consists  in  the 
right  of  buying  a  certain  portion  of  all  sorts 
of  cargo  at  a  fixed  piece,  whether  the  goods 
be  only  worth  that  or  more ;  and  this  is  called 
fke  Law  of  the  Bandar." — IbnBatuta,  iv.  120. 

c.  1346.  "So  we  landed  at  the  bandar, 
which  is  a  large  collection  of  houses  on  the 
sea-shore."— 76.  228. 

1552.  "Coga-atar  sent  word  to  Aftonso 
d'Alboquerque  that  on  the  coast  of  the 
main  land  opposite,  at  a  port  which  is  called 
Bander  Angon  .  .  .  were  arrived  two  am- 
bassadors of  the  King  of  Shiraz." — Barros, 
II.,  ii.  4. 

1673.  "We  fortify  our  Houses,  have 
Bunders  or  Docks  for  our  Vessels,  to  which 
belong  Yards  for  Seamen,  Soldiers,  and 
Stores." — Fryer,  115. 

1809.  "On  the  new  bunder,  or  pier." — 
Maria  Grahami,  11. 

Bunder,  is  in  S.  India  the  i^opular 
native  name  of  Masulipatam  (q.v.), 
or  Machli-handar. 

Bunder-boat,  s.  A  boat  in  use  on 
the  Bombay  coast  for  communicating 
with  ships  at  anchor,  and  also  much 
employed  by  officers  of  the  civil  de- 
partments (Salt,  &c.)  in  going  up  and 
down  the  coast.      It  is  rigged  as  Bp. 


BUNDOBUST. 


98 


BUNGALOW. 


Heber  describes,  with  a  cabin  amid- 
.sHps. 

1825.  "  We  crossed  over  .  .  .  in  a  stout 
boat  called  here  a  bundur  boat.  I  supijose 
Irom  '  bundur '  a  harbour,  with  two  masts, 
and  two  lateen  sails  .  .  ." — Heber,  ii.  121. 

Bundobust,  s.  P.  H. — hand-o-hast, 
lit.  '  tying  and  binding.'  Any  system 
or  mode  of  regulation;  discipline;  u, 
reyenue  settlement. 

c.  1843.  '  There  must  be  bahut  achcKlm 
bandobast  (i.e.,  very  good  order  or  discip- 
line), in  your  country,'  said  an  aged 
Khansama  (in  Hindustani)  to  one  of  the 
present  writers.  '  When  I  have  gone  to  the 
Sandheads  to  meet  a  young  gentleman  from 
Bildyat,  if  I  gave  him  a  cup  of  tea,  *  tdnki 
tdnki,''  said  he.  Three  months  afterwards 
this  was  all  changed ;  bad  language,  violence, 
no  more  tdnkV 

1880.  "There  is  not  a  more  fearful 
wild-fowl  than  your  travelling  M.P,  This 
unhappy  creature,  whose  mind  is  a 
perfect  blank  regarding  Faujdan  and  Ban- 
dobast .  .  ."—AUBaha,  181. 

BtUldook,  s.  Hind,  banduk,  from 
Arab,  hunduk.  The  common  Hind, 
term  for  a  musket  or  matchlock.  The 
history  of  the  word  is  very  curious. 
Bunduk,  pi.  handdik,  was  a  name  ap- 
plied by  the  Arabs  to  filberts  (as  some 
allege)  because  they  came  from  Venice 
{Banadik,  comp.  German  Venedig). 
The  name  was  transferred  to  the  nut- 
like pellets  shot  from  cross-bows,  and 
thence  the  crossbows  or  arblasts  were 
called  bundvk,  elliptically  for  kaus 
al-h.,  '  pellet-bow.'  From  crossbows 
the  name  was  transferred  again  to 
fire-arms,  as  in  the  parallel  case  of 
arguebus. 

Bungalow,  s.  Hind,  and  Mahr. 
bangld.  The  most  usual  class  of  house 
occupied  by  Europeans  in  the  interior 
of  fiidia;  being  on  one  story,  and 
covered  by  a  pyramidal  roof,  which  in 
the  normal  bungalow  is  of  thatch, 
but  may  be  of  tiles  without  impairing 
its  title  to  be  called  a  bungalow.  Most 
of  the  houses  of  officers  in  Indian 
cantonments  are  of  this  character. 
In  reference  to  the  style  of  a 
house,  bungalow  is  sometimes  em- 
ployed in  contradistinction  to  the 
(usually  more  pretentious)  pucka  liouse; 
by  which  latter  term  is  implied  a 
masonry  house  with  a  terraced  roof. 
A  bungalow  may  also  be  a  small 
building  of  the  type  which  we  have 
described,  but  of  temporary  material, 


in  a  garden,   on  a  terraced  roof  for 
sleeping  in,  &o.,  &c. 

The  word  has  been  adopted  also  by 
the  French  in  the  East,  and  by  Euro- 
peans generally  in  Ceylon,  China, 
Japan,  and  the  coast  of  Africa. 

Wilson  writes  the  word  bdnglS, 
giving  it  as  a  Bengali  word,  and  as 
probably  derived  from  Banga = Bengal. 
This  is  fundamentally  the  etymology 
mentioned  bj'  Bp.  Heber  iahis  Journal 
(see  below),  and  that  etymology  is 
corroborated  by  our  first  quotation, 
from  a  native  historian,  as  well  as  by 
that  from  F.  Buchanan.  It  is  to  be 
remembered  that  in  Hindustan  proper 
the  adjective  'of  or  belonging  to  Ben- 
gal' isconstantlypronouncedas  bangalS, 
or  bangld.  Thus  one  of  the  eras  used  in 
Eastern  India  is  distinguished  as  the 
BangldQva,.  Theprobabilityisthat,when 
Eiuopeans  began  to  bufld  houses  of 
this  character  in  Behar  and  Upper 
India,  these  were  called  Bangld  or 
'  Bengal-fashion '  houses ;  that  the 
name  was  adopted  by  the  Europeans 
themselves  and  their  followers,  and  so 
was  brought  back  to  Bengal  itself,  as 
well  as  carried  to  other  parts  of  India. 

A.H.  1041= A.D.  1633.  "  Under  the  rule 
of  the  Bengalis  (daraJid-i-BangdllySm)  a 
party  of  Frank  merchants,  who  are  inhabi- 
tants of  Sundip,  came  trading  to  S^tgfow. 
One  kos  above  that  place  they  occupied 
some  ground  on  the  banks  of  the  estuary. 
Under  the  pretence  that  a  building  was 
necessary  for  their  transactions  in  buying 
and  selling,  they  erected  several  houses  in 
the  Bengali  style." — BSdshahndma  in 
EUiot,  vii.  31. 

1758.  "I  was  talking  with  my  friends  in 
Dr.  FuUerton's  bangla  when  news  came  of 
Bam  Narain's  being  defeated." — Seir  Miita- 
qherin,  ii.  103. 

1780.  "  To  be  Sold  or  Let,  A  Commodi- 
ous Bungalo  and  out  Houses  .  .  .  situated 
on  the  Road  leading  from  the  Hospital  to 
the  Burying  trrouud,  and  directly  opposite  to 
the  Avenue  in  the  front  of  Sir  Elijah  Im- 
ley's   House  .   .    .  " — The  India  Gazette, 

•eo.  23rd. 


1781-83.  "Bnngelows  are  buildings  in 
India,  generally  raised  on  a  base  of  brick, 
one,  two,  or  three  feet  from  the  grbund,  and 
consist  of  only  one  story :  the  plan  of  them 
usually  is  a  large  room  in  the  center  for  an 
eating  and  sitting  room,  and  rooms  at  each 
comer  for  sleeping ;  the  whole  is  covered 
with  one  general  thatch,  which  comes  low 
to  each  side  ;  the  spaces  between  the  angle 
rooms  are  viranders  or  open  porticoes  .  •  • 
sometimes  the  center  viranders  at  each  end 
are  converted  into  rooms. " — Hodges,  Travels, 
146. 

1784.     "To  be  let  at   Chinsurah. 


BUNGALOW. 


W 


BVNOW. 


That  large  and  commodious  House.  .  .  . 
The  outbuildings  are-  a  warehouse  and  two 
large  bottle-connahs,  6  store-rooms,  a  cook- 
room,  and  a  garden,  with  a  bungalow  near 
the  house."— Cai.  Gazette,  in  Seton-Earr, 
i.  40. 

1787.  "At  Barraokpore  many  of  the  Bun- 
galows much  damaged,  though  none  en- 
tirely destroyed."— ifiici.,  ID.  213. 

1793.  "...  the  huugalo,  or  Summer- 
house.  .  .  ■'—mrom,  211. 

„  "For  Sale,  a Bungalo  situated  be- 
tween the  two  Tombstones,  in  the  Island  of 
Coulaba."-^£oTO!)a2/  Courier,  Jan.  12. 

1794.  "The  candid  critic  will  not  how- 
ever expect  the  parched  plains  of  India,  or 
bungaloes  in  the  land-winds,  will  hardly 
tempt  the  Aonian  maids  wont  to  disport 
on  the  banks  of  Tiber  and  Thames.  .  .  ."— 
Suffh  Boyd,  170. 

1809.  "  We  came  to  a  small  bungalo  or 
garden-house,  at  the  point  of  the  hill,  from 
which  there  is,  I  think,  the  finest  view  I 
ever  ssi.w."— Maria  Graham,  10. 

0. 1810.  "The  style  of  private  edifices 
that  is  proper  and  peculiar  to  Bengal  con- 
sists of  a  hut  with  a  pent  roof  constructed 
of  two  sloping  sides  which  meet  in  a  ridge 
forming  the  segment  of  a  circle.  .  .  .  This 
kind  of  hut,  it  is  said,  from  being  peculiar  to 
Bengal,  is  called  by  the  natives  Banggolo, 
a  name  which  has  been  somewhat  ajtered  by 
-Europeans,  and  applied  by  them  to  aU  their 
buildings  in  the  cottage  style,  although  none 
of  them  have  the  proper  shape,  and  many 
of  them  are  excellent  brick  houses." — 
Buchanan's  Dinafjepm-e  (in  Eastern  India, 
ii.  922). 

1817.  "The  ybi^-ftanjfato  is ,  made  like 
two  thatched  houses  or  bangalas,  placed 
side  by  side.  .  .  .  These  temples  are  dedi- 
cated to  different  gods,  but  are  not  now 
frequently  seen  in  Bengal." — Ward's  Bin- 
doos,  Bk.  II.,  ch.  1. 

c.  1818.  "As  soon  as  the  sun  is  down  we 
will  go  over  to  the  Captain's  bungalow." — 
Mrs.  Shenoood,  Stories,  &c.,  ed.  1873,  p.  1. 

The  original  editions  of  this  book  contain 
an  engraving  of  "  The  Captain's  Bungalow 
at  Cawnpore"  (c.  1811-12),  which  shows 
that  no  material  change  has  occurred  in  the 
character  of  such  dwellings  down  to  the 
present  time. 

1824.  "The  house  itself  of  Barrack- 
pore  .  .  .  bareljr  accommodates  Lord  Am- 
herst's_  own  family ;  and  his  aides-de-camp 
and  visitors  sleep  in  bungalows  built  at 
some  little  distance  from  it  in  the  Park. 
Bungalow,  a  corruption  of  Bengalee,  is  the 
general  name  in  this  country  for  any  struc- 
ture in  the  cottage  style,  and  only  of  one 
floor.  Some  of  these  are  spacious  and  com- 
fortable dwellings.  .  .  .  " — Heher,  ed.  1844, 
i.  33. 

1872.  "  L'emplacement  du  bungalou 
avait  &t&  choisi  avec  un  soin  tout  par- 
ticulier."— iJet;.  des  Deux  Mondes,  torn, 
xcviii.  930. 

1875.     "The  little  groups  of  officers  dis- 


persed to    their  respective  bungalows  to 
dress  and  breakfast.'' — The  Dilemma,  ch.  i. 

Bungalow,  Dawk-,  s.  A  rest-house 
for  the  acoommodation  of  travellers, 
formerly  maintaiiied  (and  still  to  a 
reduced  extent)  by  the  paternal 
care  of  the  Government  in  India.  The 
materiel  of  the  accommodation  was 
humble  enough,  but  comprised  the 
things  essential  for  a  weary  traveller — ■ 
shelter,  a  bed  and  table,  a  bath-room, 
and  a  servant  furnishing  food  at  very 
moderate  cost.  On  principal  lines  of 
thoroughfare  these  bungalows  were  at 
a  distance  of  10  to  15  miles  apart,  so 
that  it  was  possible  for  a  traveller  to 
make  his  journey  by  marches  without 
carrying  a  tent.  On  some  other  less 
frec[uented  roads  they  were  at  40  or  50 
miles  apart,  adapted  to  a  night's  run 
in  a  palankin. 

1853.  "Dak-bungalows  have  been  de- 
scribed by  some  Oriental  travellers  as  the 
'  Inns  of  India.'  Playful  satirists !  "  —Oak- 
Held,  ii.  17. 

1866.  "The  Dawk  Bungalow;  or.  Is 
his  Appointment  Pucka?"  By  G.  0. 
Trevelyan,in  Eraser's  Magazine,  vol.  73,  p. 

1878.  ' '  I  am  inclined  to  think  the  value 
of  life  to  a  dak  bungalow  fowl  must  be  very 
trifling." — Jii  my  Indian  Garden,  11. 

Bungy,  s.  Hind,  hhangi.  .  The  name 
of  a  low  caste,  habitually  employed 
as  sweepers,  and  in  the  lowest  menial 
offices.  Its  members  are  found 
throughout  Northern  and  Western 
India,  and  every  European  household 
has  a  servant  of  this  class.  The  collo- 
quial application  of  the  term  bungy 
to  such  servants  is  however  peculiar 
to  Bombay.  In  the  Bengal  Pry.  he 
is  generally  called  mehtar  (q.  v.),  and 
by  politer  natives  halaUdlor  (q.  v.), 
'  &c.  In  Madras  toil  is  the  usual  word. 
Wilson  suggests  that  the  caste-name 
may  be  derived  from  hhang  (see  Bang), 
and  this  is  possible  enough,  as  Qie 
class  is  generally  given  to  strong  drink 
and  intoxicating  drugs. 

1826.  "The  Kalpa  or  Skinner,  and  th 
Bunghee,  or  Sweeper,  are  yet  one  step  be 
low  the  Dher." — Tr.  Lit.  Sac.  Bombay,  iii. 
362. 

BunOW,  s.  and  v.  Hind,  banao, 
used  in  the  sense  of  '  preparation, 
fabrication,'  &c.,  but  properly  the 
imperative  of  banana,  '  to  make,  pre- 
pare, fabricate.'  The  Anglo-Indian 
word  is  applied  to  anything  fictitious 

H  2 


BUBDWAN. 


100 


BUBMA. 


or  factitious, '  a  cram,  a  shave,  a  sham; ' 
or,  as  a.  verb,  to  the  manufacture  of  the 
like.  The  following  lines  have  been 
found  among  old  papers  belonging  to 
an  officer  who  was  at  the  Court  of  the 
Nawab  Sa'adat  'AU  at  Lucknow,  at 
the  beginning  of  this  century : — 

"  Young  Grant  and  Ford  the  other  day 

Would  fain  have  had  some  Sport,. 
But  Hound  nor  Beagle  none  had  they. 

Nor  aught  of  Canine  sort. 
A  luckless  Paii-y*  came  most  pat 

When  Ford — 'we've  Dogs  enow  ! 
Here  Mait/re — Kawn  aur  Doom  ko  Kaut ' 

Juld  I  Terrier  bunnow  !  t 

"  So  Saadut  with  the  like  design 

(I  mean,  to  form  a  Pack) 
To  *****  t  gave  a  Feather  fine 

And  Red  Coat  to  his  Back ; 
A  Persian  Sword  to  clog  his  side, 

And  Boots  Hussar  sub-nyah,t 
Then  eyed  his  Handiwork  with  Pride, 

Crying  Meejir  rr.yn  bunnayah  ! ! ! "  | 

"Appointed  to  be  said  or  sung  in  all 
Mosques,  Mutts,  Tuckeahs,  or  Bedgahs 
within  the  Reserved  Dominions."  || 

1853.  "You  will  see  within  a  week  if 
this  is  anything  more  than  a  banau." — Oak- 
ficld,  ii.  58. 

Burdwan,  n.p.  A  town  67  m.  N.W. 
of  Calcutta — Bardwan,  but  in  its  origi- 
nal (Skt.)  form  Vardhamana,  a  naine 
which  we  find  in  Violwaj  {Sardamana), 
though  in  another  part  of  India.  Some 
closer  approximation  to  the  ancient 
form  must  have  been  current  till  the 
middle  of  last  century,  for  Holwell, 
writing  in  1765,  speaks  of  "  Burdwan, 
the  principal  town  of  Burdomaan " 
{Hist.  Events,  &c.,  i.  112;  see  also  122, 
125). 

Burgher.  This  word  has  two  distinct 
applications. 

a.  s.  This  is  used  only  in  Ceylon. 
It  is  the  Dutch  word  burger,  '  citizen.' 
The  Dutch  admitted  people  of  mixt 
descent  to  a  kind  of  citizenship,  and 
these  people  were  distinguished  by  this 
name  from  pure  natives.  The  word 
now  indicates  any  persons  who  claim 
to  be  of  partly  European  descent,  and 

*  I.e.,  Pariali  dog. 

+  "  Mehtar  !  Cut  Ixis  ears  and  tail,  quick,  fabri- 
cate a  Terrier ! " 
All  new, 

5  *'  See,  J  h&ve  fahHcated  a  Major  I" 

II  The  writer  of  these  lines  is  believed  to  have 
been  Captain  Robert  Skii-ving,  of  Croys,  Gallo- 
way, a  brother  of  Archibald  Skirving,a  Scotch 
artist  of  repute,  and  the  son  of  Archibald  Skirving, 
of  East  Lothian,  the  author  of  a  once  famous 
ballad  on  the  battle  of  Preston-Pans.  Captain 
Skirving  served  in  the  Bengal  army  from  about 
J7S0  to  1806,  and  died  about  1840. 


is  used  in  the  same  sense  as  'half- 
caste'  and  '  Eurasian'  in  India  Proper. 

1807.  "  The  greater  part  of  them  were 
admitted  by  the  Dutch  to  all  the  privileges  of 
citizens  under  the  denomination  of  Bur- 
ghers."—Cordiner',  Desc.  of  Ceylon. 

1877.  "About  60  years  ago  _  the_  Bur- 
ghers of  Ceylon  occupied  a  position  similar 
to  that  of  the  Eurasians  of  India  at  the 
present  moment." — Calcutta  Meview,  cxvii., 
180-1. 

"  b.  n.p.  People  of  the  Nilgherry 
Hills,  properly  Badagas  or  "  North- 
erners."— See  under  Badega. 

Burkundauze,  s.  An  armed  re- 
tainer; an  armed  policeman,  or  other 
armed  unmounted  employe  of  a  civil 
department.  From  Arabo-Pers.  hark- 
anddz,  '  lightning-darter,'  a  word  of 
the  same  class  a,ajan-hdz,  &c. 

1726.  "2p00  men  on  foot,  called  Bir- 
caudes,  and  2000  pioneers  to  make  the 
road,  called  Bieldars."  —  Valentijn,  iv., 
Suratte,  276. 

1793.  "  Capt.  Welsh  has  succeeded  in 
driving  the  Bengal  Berkendosses  out  of 
Afsam." — Comwailis,  ii.  207. 

1794.  "Notice  is  hereby  given  that  all 
persons  desirous  of  sending  escorts  of  l)ur- 
kundazes  or  other  armed  men,  with  mer- 
chandize, are  to  apply  for  passports."— In 
Setm-Karr,  ii.  139.    See  Buxerry. 

Burma,  or  Burmah  (with  Bur- 
mese, &c.),  n.p.  The  namebywHcIi 
we  designate  the  ancient  kingdoia  and 
nation  occupying  the  central  basin, of 
thelrawadi  Eiver.  ' '  British  Burma"  is 
constituted  of  the  provinces  conquered 
from  that  kingdom  in  the  two  wars  of 
1824-26  and  1852-53,  viz.  (in  the  fust) 
Arakan,  Martaban,  Tenasserim,  and 
(in  the  second)  Pegu. 

The  name  is  taken  from  Mran-ma, 
the  national  name  of  the  Burmese 
people,  which  they  themselvesgenerally 
pronounce  Bam-ma,  unless  when  speak' 
ing  formally  and  emphatically.  Sir 
Arthur  Phayre  considers  that  this 
name  was  in  all  probability  adopted  by 
the  mongoloid  tribes  of  the  Upper 
Irawadi,  on  their  conversion  to  Buddli- 
ism  by  missionaries  from  Gangetio 
India,  and  is  identical  with  that 
{Brdm-md)  by  which  the  first  and 
holy  inhabitants  of  the  world  aro 
styled  in  the  (Pali)  Buddhist  Scriptures. 
Brahma-desa  was  the  term  appHed  to 
the  country  by  a  Singhalese  monk 
retiirning  thence  to  Ceylon,  in  conver- 
sation with  one  of  the  present  wnters. 
It  is  however  the  view  of  Bp.  Bigandet 


BUBRA-BEEBEE. 


101 


BUBRAMPOOTEB. 


and  of  Prof.  PorcKhammer,  supported 
by  oonsideraMe  arguments,  thaXMran, 
My  an,  or  My  en  was  the  original  name 
of  the  Burmese  people,  and  is  trace- 
able in  tbe  names  given  to  tbem  by 
their  neighbours;  e.g.  by  Chinese  Mien 
(and  in  Marco  Polo);  by  Kakhyens 
My  en  or  Mren;  by  Shans,  Man;  by 
Sgaw  Karens,  PttJ/o ;  by  Pgaw  Karens, 
Pay  an;  by  Paloungs,  Paran,  etc.)* 
Prof.  P.  considers  that  Mran-m« 
(with  this  honorific  suffix)  does  not 
date  beyond  the  14th  century. 

1516.  "  Having  passed  the  Kingdom  of 
Bengale,  along  the  coast  which  turns  to  the 
South,  there  is  another  Kingdom  of  Gen- 
tiles called  Berma.  .  .  .  They  frequently 
are  at  war  with  the  King  of  Peigu.  We 
have  no  further  information  respecting  this 
country,  because  it  has  no  shipping." — Bar- 
bosa,  181. 

0.  1545.  "  Sow  the  King  of  Brama  under- 
tooh  the  conquest  of  this  kingdom  of  Siao 
(Siam),  and  of  what  happened  till  his 
arrival  at  the  citji  of  Odid." — F.  M.  Pinto 
(orig.)  cap.  185. 

1606.  "  Although  one's  whole  life  were 
wasted  in  describing  the  superstitions  of 
these  Gentiles— the  Pegus  and  the  Bramas 
— one  could  not  have  done  with  the  half, 
therefore  I  only  treat  of  some,  in  passing, 
as  I  am  now  about  to  do." — Couto,  viii. 
cap.  xii. 

1727.  "The  Dominions  of  Barma  are  at 
present  very  large,  reaching  from  Morari 
near  Tanacerin,  to  the  Province  of  Yunan 
in  China." — A.  Sam.,  ii.  41. 

1759.  "The  Bilraghmahs  -are  much 
more  numerous  than  the  Peguese  and  more 
addicted  to  commerce ;  even  in  Pegu  their 
Numbers  are  100  to  1." — Letter  in  Dal- 
rymple,  0.  B.,  i.  99.  The  writer  appears 
desirous  to  convey  by  his  unusual  spelling 
some  accurate  reproduction  of  the  name  as 
he  had  heard  it.  His  testimony  as  to  the 
predominance  of  Burmese  in  Pegu,  at  that 
date  even,  is  remarkable. 

1793.  "  Burmah  borders  on  Pegu  to  the 
north,  and  occupies  both  banks  of  the  river 
as  far  as  the  frontiers  of  China." — BennelVs 
Memoir,  297. 

Burra-Bee'bee.  H.  tan  Uhi, '  Grande 
dame.'  This  is  a  kind  of  slang  word 
applied  in  Anglo-Indian  society  to  the 
lady  who  claims  precedence  at  a  party. 

1807.  "At  table  I  have  hitherto  been 
allowed  but  one  dish,  namely  the  Burro 
Bebee,  or  lady  of  the  highest  rank." — 
JiordMinto  on  India,  29. 

1848.  "The  ladies  carry  their  burrah- 
bibiship  into  the  steamers  when  they  go  to 
England.  .  .  .  My  friend  endeavoured  in 


*  Forchhammer  .irgnes  fiu'ther  that  the  original 
name  was  Ran  or  Yan,  with  m',  mfi,  or  i'a  as  a  pro- 
nominal pretix. 


vain  to  persuade  them  that  whatever  their 
social  Importance  in  the  '  City  of  Palaces,j 
they  would  be  but  small  folkmLondon." — 
Chmo  Chow,  by  Viscountess  Falkland,  i.  92, 

Burra-khana.  '  Big  dinner ; '  a 
term  of  the  same  character  as  the 
preceding,  applied  to  a  vast  and  solemn 
entertainment. 

Burra-Sahib.  Hind,  lara,  'great'; 
'  the  great  SdUh  (or  Master),'  a  term 
constantly  occurring,  whether  in  a 
family  to  distinguish  the  father  _  or 
the  elder  brother,  in  a  station  to  in- 
dicate the  Collector,  Commissioner, 
or  whatever  officer  may  be  the  recog- 
nized head  of  the  society,  or  in  a  depart- 
ment to  designate  the  head  of  that 
department,  local  or  remote. 

Burrampooter,  n.p.  Properly  (Skt.) 
Brahmap utra{'  the  son  of  Brahma) , '  the 
great  Eiver  Bralimputr  of  which  Assam 
is  the  valley.  Eismg  within  100  miles 
of  the  source  of  the  Ganges,thes6  rivers, 
after  being  separated  bj'  17  degrees 
of  longitude,  join  before  entering  the 
sea.  There  is  no  distinct  recognition 
of  this  great  river  by  the  ancients,  but 
the  Diardanes  or  Oidanes,  of  Curtius 
and  Strabo,  described  as  a  large  river 
in  the  remoter  parts  of  India,  abound- 
ing in  dolphins  and  crocodiles,  pro- 
bablj-  represented  this  river  under  one 
of  its  Skt.  names  Hladiiti. 

1552.  Barros  does  not  mention,  the  name 
before  us,  but  the  Brahmaputra  seems  to 
be  his  river  of  Cam;  which  traversing  the 
kingdom  so  called  (see  Craur)  and  that  of 
Comotay  (q.v.),  and  that  of  Cirotv  (Silhet) 
issues  above  Chatigao  (Chittagong)  in  that 
notable  arm  of  the  Ganges  which  passes 
through  the  island  of  Sornagam  (q.v.). 

c.  1590.  "There  is  another  very  large 
river  called  Berhumpntter,  which  runs 
from  Khatai  to  Coach  (see  Cobch  Behar) 
and  from  thence  through  Bazoohah  to  the 
sea." — Ayecn  Akberry  (Gladwin)  ed.  1800; 
ii.  6. 

1726.  "  Out  of  the  same  mountains  we 
see  ...  a  great  river  flowing  which  .  .  . 
divides  into  two  branches,  whereof  the 
easterly  one  on  account  of  its  size  is  called 
the  Great  Barrempooter." — Valentijn,  v. 
154. 

17C7.  "  Just  before  the  Ganges  falls  into 
ye  Bay  of  Bengali,  it  receives  the  Baram- 
putrey  or  Assam  River.  The  Assam  River 
is  larger  than  the  Ganges  ...  it  is  a  per- 
fect Sea  of  fresh  Water  after  the  Junction 
of  the  two  Rivers.  .  ." — MS.  Letter  of 
James  Rennell,  d.  10th  March. 

1793,  "...  tiU  the  year  1765,  the 
Burrampooter,  as  a  capital  river,  was  un- 
linown  in  Europe.    On  tracing  this  river  in 


BUBREL. 


102 


BUXEE. 


1765^  I  was  no  less  surprised  at  finding_  it 
rather  larger  than  the  Ganges,  than  at  its 
course  previous  to  its  entering  Bengal  .  .  . 
I  could  no  longer  doubt  that  the  Burram- 
pooter  and  Sanpoo  were  one  and  the  same 
river." — Bennell,  Memoir,  Srded.,  356. 

Burrel,  s.  H.  hharal;  Ovis  imhura, 
Hodgson.  The  blue  wild  sheep  of  the 
Himalaya. 

Blirsautee,  s.  Hind,  larsdti,  from. 
harsat,  'theKains.' 

a.  The  word  properly  is  applied  to 
a  disease  to  which  horses  are  liable  in 
the  rains,  pustular  eruptions  breaking 
out  on  the  head  and  fore  parts  of  the 
body. 

b.  But  the  word  is  also  eonjetimes 
applied  to  a  water-proof  cloak,  or  the 
like ;  thus : 

1880.  "The  scenery  has  now  been 
arranged  for  the  second  part  of  the  Simla 
season  .  .  .  and  the  appropriate  costume 
for  both  sexes  is  the  decorous  bursatti." — 
Pioneer  Mail,  July  8th. 

Bus,  adv.  Pers.-H.  6as, 'enough.' 
TJsed  commonly  as  a  kind  of  inter- 
jection :  Enough !  Stop !  Ohejam  satis  I 
Basta,  hasta  !  Few  Hindustani  words 
stick  closer  by  the  returned  Anglo- 
Indian.  The  Italian  expression, 
though  of  obscure  etjTXiologj'',  can 
hardly  have  any  connexion  with  has. 
But  in  use  it  always  feels  like  a  mere 
expansion  of  it ! 

1853.  '"And,  if  you  pass,'  say  my  dear 
good-natured  friends,  you  may  get  an 
appointment.  Bus !  (you  see  my  Hindostanee 
knowledge  already  carries  me  the  length  of 
that  emphatic  monosyllable)  .  .  .  ' " — 
OakfieU,  2nd  ed.  i.  42. 

Bushire,  n.p.  The  principal  modem 
Persian  seaport  on  the  Persian  Gulf; 
properly  Ahus'halir. 

1727.  "Bowchier  is  also  a  Maritim 
Town.  ...  It  stands  on  an  Island,  and  has 
a  pretty  good  Trade." — A.  Ham.,  i.  90. 

Bustee,  s.  An  inhabited  quarter,  a 
village.  H.  laati,  from  Skt.  vas= 
'  dwell.'  Many  years  ago  a  native  in 
Upper  India  said  to  a  European  assis- 
tant in  the  Canal  Department :  ' '  You 
Eeringis  talk  much  of  your  country 
and  its  power,  but  we  know  that  the 
whole  of  you  come  from  five  villages" 
[panch  basti).  The  word  is  applied 
in  Calcutta  to  the  separate  groups  of 
huts  in  the  humbler  native  quarters, 
the  sanitary  state  of  which  has  often 
been  held  up  to  reprobation. 


Butler,  s.  In  the  Madras  and 
Bombay  Presidencies  this  is  the  title 
usually  applied  to  the  head-servant  of 
any  English  or  quasi-English  house- 
hold. He  generally  makes  the  daily 
market,  has  charge  of  domestic  stores, 
and  superintends  the  table.  As  his 
profession  is  one  which  affords  a  large 
scope  for  feathering  a  nest  at  the  ex- 
pense of  a  foreign  master,  it  is  often 
followed  at  Madras  by  men  of  com- 
paratively good  caste. 

1616.  "  Yosky  the  butler,  being  sick, 
asked  lycense  to  goe  to  his  howse  to  take 
Tphisick.."— Cocks,  i.  135. 

1689.  "  ...  .  the  Butlers  are  injoin'dto 
take  an  account  of  the  Place  each  Night, 
before  they  depart  home,  that  they  (the 
Peons)  might  be  examin'd  before  they  stir, 
if  ought  be  wanting." — Ovington,  393. 

1782.  "  Wanted  a  Person  to  act  as  Stew- 
ard or  Butler  in  a  Gentleman's  House,  he 
must  understand  Sairdressing." — India  Ga- 
zette, March  2. 

1789.  "No  person  considers  himself  as 
comfortably  accommodated  without  enter- 
taining a  Dubash  at  4  pagodas  per  month, 
a  Butler  at  8,  a  Peon  at  2,  a  Cook  at  3,  a 
Conipradore  at  2,  and  kitchen  boy  at-1 
pagoda." — Munro's  Nan'ative  of  Operatiom, 
p.  27. 

1873.  "  Glancing  round,  my  eye  fell  on 
the  pantry  department  .  .  .  and  the  butler 
trimming  the  reading  lamps." — Camp  Li}e 
in  India,  Fraser's  Mag.,  June,  696. 

1879.  "  .  .  .  the  moment  when  it  occurred 
to  him  {i.e.  the  Nyoung-young  Prince 
of  Burma)  that  he  ought  really  to  assume 
the  guise  of  a  Madras  butler,  and  be  off  to 
the  Eesidency,  was  the  happiest  inspiration 
of  his  Ufe." — Standard,  June  11. 

Butler-English.  The  broken  Eng- 
lish spoken  by  native  servants  in  the 
Madras  Presidency ;  which  is  not  very 
much  better  than  the  Figeou-Englisll 
of  China.  It  is  a  singular  didect;  ,j 
the  present  participle  (e.g.)  being  used 
for  the  future  indicative,  and  the 
preterite  indicative  being  formed  by 
' '  done ;  "  thus  /  telling  - '  I  wiU  tell ; ' 
I  done  tell='l  have  told  ; '  done  come= 
'  actually  arrived.'  Peculiar  meanings 
are  also  attached  to  words;  thus 
family='-wite.'  The  oddest  charac- 
teristic about  this  jargon  is  (or  was) 
that  masters  used  it  in  speaking  to 
their  servants  as  well  as  servants  to 
their  masters. 

Buxee,  s.  A  military  paymaster; 
Hind.  bakhsJn.  This  is  a  word  of  com- 
plex and  curious  history. 

In  origin  it  is  believed  to  be  the 


BTJXEE. 


103 


BUXMM. 


Mongol  or  Turki  corruption  of  the 
Sansk.  hhikshu,  '  a  beggar,'  and  thence 
a  Buddhist  religious  mendicant  or 
member  of  the  ascetic  order,  bound  by 
his  discipline  to  obtain  his  daily  food 
by  begging.*  Bahshi  was  the  word 
commonly  ap;plied  by  the  Tartars  of 
the  host  of  Chingiz  and  his  successors, 
and  after  them  by  the  Persian  writers 
of  the  Mongol  era,  to  the  regular 
Biiddhist  clergy;  and  thus  the  word 
appears  under  various  forms  in  the 
works  of  medieval  European  writers 
from  whom  examples  are  quoted  below. 
Many  of  the  class  came  to  Persia  and 
the  west  with  Hulakti  and  with  Batu 
Khan ;  and  as  the  writers  in  the  Tartar 
camps  were  probably  found  chiefly 
among  the  hakshis,  the  word  underwent 
exactly  the  same  transfer  of  meaning 
as  our  clerk,  and  came  to  signify  a 
liter  at  us,  scribe,  or  secretary.  Thus 
in  the  Latino-Perso-Turkish  voca- 
bulary, which  belonged  to  Petrarch 
and  is  preserved  at  Venice,  the  word 
scriba  is  rendered  in  Oomanian,  i.e. 
the  then  Turkish  of  the  Crimea,  as 
Bacsi.  The  change  of  meaning  did  not 
stop  here. 

Abu'l-Pazl  in  his  account  of  Kashmir 
(in  the  Aiii)  recalls  the  fact  that 
bakhsht  was  the  title  given  by  the 
learned  among  Persian  anil  Arabic 
writers  to  the  Buddhist  priests  whom 
the  Tibetans  styled  lainds.  But  in  the 
time  of  Baber,  say  circa  1500,  among 
the  Mongols  the  word  had  come  to 
mean  surgeon;  a  change  analogous 
again,  in  some  measure,  to  our 
colloquial  use  of  doctor.  The  modem 
Mongols,  according  to  Pallas,  use  the 
word  in  the  sense  of  '  Teacher,'  and 
apply  it  to  the  most  venerable  or 
learned  priest  of  a  community.  Among 
the  Kirghiz  Kazzaks,  who  profess 
Mahommedanism,  it  has  come  to  bear 
the  character  which  Marco  Polo  more 
or  less  associates  with  it,  and  means  a 
mere  conjuror  or  medicine-man ; 
whilst  in  Western  Turkestan  it  signi- 
fies a  '  Bard '  or  '  jVIinstrel.' 

By  a  farther  transfer  of  meaning,  of 
which  all  the  steps  are  not  clear,  in 
another  direction,  under  the  Mahom- 


*  In  a  note  with  which  we  were  favoured  "by  the 
late  Prof.  Ajitou  Schiefner,  he  expressed  doubts 
whether  the  BaJcsM  of  tlie  Tibetans  and  Mongols 
was  not  of  early  introduetion  through  the  Uigurs 
from  some  other  corrupted  Sanskrit  word,  or  even 
of  pi-se-buddhistic  derivation  from  an  Iranian 
source.  We  do  not  find  the  word  in  Jaeschke's 
Tibetan  Dictionary. 


medan  Emperors  of  India  the  word 
bakhshi  was  applied  to  an  officer  high 
in  military  administration,  whose 
office  is  sometimes  rendered  'Master 
of  the  Horse'  (of  horse,  it  is  to  be 
remembered,  the  whole  substance  of 
the  army  consisted),  but  whose  duties 
sometimes,  if  not  habitually,  em- 
braced those  of  Paymaster-General, 
as  well  as,  in  a  manner,  of  comman- 
der-in-chief, or  chief  of  the  staff. 
More  px'operly  perhaps  this  was  the 
position  of  the  Mir  BakMn,  who  had 
other  hakJishls  under  him.  Bakhehis 
in  military  command  continued  in  the 
armies  of  the  Mahrattas,  of  Hyder 
Ali,  and  of  other  native  powers. 
But  both  the  Persian  spelling  and 
the  modern  connexion  of  the  title  with 
pay  indicate  a  probability  that  some 
confusion  of  association  had  arisen, 
between  the  old  Tai-tar  title  and  the 
IPers.  bakhsJi,  ' ■portioTX,' bakhsh^dan,  'to 
give,'  bakhshish,  '  payment.'  In  the 
early  days  of  the  Council  of  Fort 
William  we  find  the  title  Buxee 
applied  to  a,  European  Civil  officer, 
through  whom  all  payments  were 
made  (see  Long  and  Seton-Karr, 
passim.).  This  is  obsolete,  but  the  word 
is  still  in  the  Anglo-Indian  Army  the 
recognised  designation  of  a  Paymaster. 
This  is  the  best  known  existing  use 
of  the  word.  But  under  some  Native 
Governments  it  is  still  the  designation 
of  a  high  officer  of  state.  And  accord- 
ing to  the  Calcutta  Glossary  it  has  been 
used  in  the  N.  W.  P.  for  '  a  collector 
of  a  house-tax'  (?)  and  the  like  ;  in 
Bengal  for '  a  superiatendent  of  peons ' ; 
in  Mysore  for  '  a  treasurer,'  &c. — See 
an  interesting  note  on  this  word  in 
Quatrem^re,  H.  des  Mongols,  18i  seqq. ; 
also  see  Marco  Polo,  Bk.  i.  ch.  61, 
note. 

1298.  "There  is  another  marvel  per- 
formed by  those  Bacsi,  of  whom  I  have  been 
speaking  as  knowing  so  many  enchant- 
ments. .  .  .  " — Marco  Polo,  Bk.  I.  ch.  61. 

0.  1300.  "Although  there  are  many 
BakhsMs,  Chinese,  Indian  and  others, 
those  of  Tibet  are  most  esteemed." — Bashid- 
uddin,  quoted  by  B'Ohsson,  ii.  370. 

0.  1300.  "Et  sciendum,  quod  Tartar 
quosdam  homines  super  omnes  de  mundo 
honorant :  boxitas,  soiUcet  quosdam  ponti- 
fices  ydolorum." — Ricoldus  de  Montecrucis, 
in  Peregrinatores  IV.,  p.  117. 

C.  1308.  "TaCrayap  KoVT^t/*7ra^iseirai/)JK(«jr 
Trpb?  j3a£riAe'a  fit'ePe^at'oi'"  wpSyros  Se  Twi/  lepo[J.d.yiov, 
Tovvoiia    TOVTO    e^e?^yjvC^€T'o.L," — Georf/.     PdChy- 

meres  de  Andronico  Palaeoloijo,  Lib.  viii. 


BUXEE. 


104 


BUXERBY. 


The  last  part  of  the  name  of  this  Kutzi- 
mpaxis,  *  the  first  of  the  sacred  magi,' 
appears  to  be  Bakhshi ;  the  whole  perhaps 
to  be  K/ic/ja-'Baihabi,  or  Kuchin  Bakhshi. 

1420.  "In  this  city  of  Kamcheu  there  is 
an  idol  temple  500  cubits  square.  lii  the 
middle  is  an  idol  lying  at  length,  which 
measures  50  paces.  .  .  .  Behind  this  image 
.  .  .  figures  of  Bakshis  as  large  as  life.  .  . " 
— Shah  Sukh's  Mission  to  China,  in  Cathay, 
i.  cciii. 

1615.  "Then  I  moved  him  for  his  favor 
for  an  English  Pactory  to  be  Resident  in  the 
Towne,  which  hee  willingly  granted,  and 
gave  x^resent  order  to  the  Buxy,  to  draw  a 
Firmui  both  for  their  comming  vp,  and  for 
their  residence." — Sir  T.  Roe,  in  Purchas, 
i.  541. 

c.  1660.  "...  obliged  me  to  take  a 
Salary  from  the  Grand  Mognl  in  the  quality 
of  a  Phisitian,  and  a  little  after  from 
Danechmend-Kan,  the  most  knowing  man 
of  Asia,  who  had  been  Bakchls,  or  Great 
Master  of  the  Horse."— Be)'?iira'(Eng.  Tr.)j 
p.  2. 

1701.  "The  friendship  of  the  Buxie  is 
not  so  much  desired  for  the  post  he  is  now 
in,  but  that  he  is  of  a  very  good  family,  and 
has  many  relations  near  the  King." — In 
Wlieeler,  i.  378, 

1706-7.  "  So  the  Emperor  appointed  a 
nobleman  to  act  as  the  bakshi  of  IC^m 
Bakhsh,  and  to  him  he  intrusted  the  Prince, 
with  instructions  to  take  care  of  him.  The 
bakshi  was  Sultan  Hasan,  otherwise  called 
Mir  Malang." — Dotcson's  Elliot,  vii.  385. 

1711.  "  To  his  Excellency  Zulfikar  Khan 
Bahadur,  Nurzerat  Sing  (Nasrat-Janrjl), 
Backshee  of  the  whole  Empire." — Address 
of  a  Letter  from  President  and  Council  of 
Fort  St.  George,  ibid.  ii.  160. 

1712.  "  Chan  Djehaan  .  .  .  first  Baksi 
general,  or  Muster-Master  of  the  horse- 
men."— Valentijn,  iv.  (Suratte),  295. 

1753.  "The  Buxey  acquaints  the  Board 
he  has  been  using  his  endeavours  to  get 
sundry  artificers  fortheNegrais." — InLonrj, 

1756.  Barth.  Plaisted  represents  the  bad 
treatment  he  had  met  with  for  "strictly 
adhering  to  his  duty  during  the  Buxy-ship  of 
Messrs.  Bellamy  and  Kempe;"  and  "the 
abuses  in  the  post  of  Buxy." — Letter  to  the 
Hon.  the  Court  of  Directors,  cfcc,  i>.  3. 

1763.  "The  huxey  or  general  of  the  army, 
at  the  head  of  a  select  body,  closed  the  pro- 
cession."— Orrne,  i.  26  (reprint). 

1793.  "The  bukshey  allowed  it  would 
be  prudent  in  the  Sultan  not  to  hazard  the 
event."— Z>!>o«i,  50. 

1804.  "A  buckshee  and  a  body  of  horse 
belonging  to  this  same  man  wei;e  opposed  to 
me  in  the  action  of  the  5th ;  whom  I  dare- 
say that  I  shall  have  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
shortly,  at  the  Peshwah's  durbar."— TTci- 
linijton,  iii.  80. 

1811.  "There  appear  to  have  been  dif- 
ferent descriptions  of  Buktshies  (in  Tippoo's 


service).  The  Buktshies  of  Kushoons  wen 
a  sort  of  commissaries  and  paymasters,  anc 
were  subordinate  to  the  sipahddr,  if  not  tc 
the  KesaiadSr,  or  commandant  of  a  batta 
lion.  The  Meer  Buktshy,  however,  tool 
rank  of  the  Sipahddr.  The  Buktshies 
of  the  Ehsham  and  Jyshe  were,  I  believe,  the 
superior  officers  of  these  corps  respectively.^,' 
—Note  to  Tippoo's  Letters,  165. 

1823.  "In  the  Mahratta  armies  the 
prince  is  deemed  the  Sirdar  or  Commander ; 
next  to  him  is  the  Bukshee  or  Paymaster, 
who  is  vested  with  the  principal  charge  and 
responsibility,  and  is  considered  accountable 
for  all  military  expenses  and  disburse^ 
ments," — Malcolm,  Central  India,  i.  634. 

1861.  "  To  the  best  of  my  memory  he  was 
accused  of  having  done  his  best  to  urge  the 
people  of  Dhar  to  rise  against  our  Govern- 
ment, and  several  of  the  witnesses  deposed 
to  this  effect ;  amongst  these  the  Bnksfii."— 
Memo,  on  Dhar,  by  Major  McMuUen. 

1872.  "  Before  the  depositions  were  taken 
down,  the  gomasta  of  the  planter  drew 
aside  the  Bakshi,  who  is  a  police-officef 
next  to  the  darog^." — Qovinda'  Samanta, 
ii.  235. 

Buxerry,  s.  A  matoHock-maiit 
apparently  used  in  much  the  same  sense 
as  bTirkundauze,  q.v.  Now  obsolete. 
The  origin  is  obscure.  Buxo  is  in  Port,  a 
gun-barrel  (Germ.  BucJise) ;  -wiick 
suggests  some  possible  ■word  huxeiro. 
There  is  however  none  such  in  Blu- 
teau,  who  has  on  the  other  hand, 
"  Bidgeros,  an  Indian  term,  artillery- 
men, &c.,''  and  quotes  from  Hist. 
Orient,  iii.  7  :  "Butgeri  sunt  hi  qui 
quinque  tormentis  praeficiuntur." 
This  does  not  throw  light.  Bajjar, 
'thunderbolt,'  may  have  given  vogue 
to  a  word  in  analogy  to  Pers.  barkan- 
daz,  "lightning-darter,"  but  we  find 
no  such  word. 

1748.  "  We  received  a  letter  from  i_ .  . 
Council  at  Cossimbazar  .  .  .  advising  of 
their  having  sent  Ensign  McKion  with  all 
the  Military  that  were  able  to  travel,  150 
buxerries,  4  field  pieces,  and  a  large  quan- 
tity of  ammunition  to  Cutway." — ^In  Long, 
p.  1. 

1755.  "  Agreed,  we  despatch  Lieutenant 
John  Harding  of  a  command  of  soldiers  25 
Buxerries  in  order  to  clear  these  boats 
stopped  in  their  way  to  this  place."— In 
Long,  55. 

1761.  "The  5th  they  made  their  last 
effort  with  all  the  Sepoys  and  Buxerries 
they  could  assemble. " — In  Long,  2.54. 

„  "The  number  of  Buxerries  or 
matchlockmen  was  therefore  augmented  to 
1500."— Orme  (reprint),  ii.  59. 

„  "In  a  few  minutes  they  killed 6 
buxerries." — Ibid.,  65  ;  see  also  279. 

1788.    ' '  Buxerries— Foot  soldiers,  whose 


BYDE   HOBSE. 


105 


OABAYA. 


common  arms  are  swords  and  targets  or 
spears.  They  are  generally  employed  to 
escort  goods  or  treasure." — Indian  Vocabu- 
lary (Stockdale). 

1850.  "Another  point  to  which  Clive 
turned  his  attention  .  .  .  was  the  organi- 
sation of  an  efficient  native  regular  force.  .  . 
Hitherto  the  native  troops  employed  at  Cal- 
cutta .  .  .  designated  Buxarries  were  no- 
thing more  than  Burkarkdaz,  armed  and 
equipped  in  the  usual  native  manner." — 
Broome,  Hist,  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the 
Bengal  Army,  i.  92. 

Byde  or  Bede  Horse  (?)  A  noto 
Ijy  Kirkpatriok  to  the  passage  below 
from  Tippoo's  Letters  says  Byde 
Horse  are  "the  same  as  Findarehs, 
Looties,  and  Kuzzdhs  (see  Pindarree, 
Lootee,  and  Cossack).  In  the  life 
of  Hyder  Ali  by  Hussain  'Ali 
Khan  Kii-mani,  tr.  by  Miles,  we  read 
that  Hyder' 8  Euzzaks  were  under  the 
command  of  "Qhazi  Khan  Bede." 
But  whether  this  leader  was  called  so 
from  leading  the  "Bede"  Horse,  or 
gave  his  name  to  them,  does  not 
appear.  Miles  has  the  highly  intelli- 
gent note :  '  Bede  is  another  name  for 
(Kuzzak) :  Kirkpatiiok  supposed  the 
word  Bede  meant  infantry,  which,  I 
believe,  it  does  not"  (p.  36).  The 
quotation  from  the  Life  of  Ti2Dpoo 
seems  to  indicate  that  it  was  the  name 
of  a  caste.  And  we  find  in  STierring's 
Hindu  Trihes  and  Castes,  among  those 
of  Mysore,  mention  of  the  Bedar  as  a 
tribe,  probably  of  huntsmen,  dark, 
tall,  and  warlike.  Formerly  many 
were  emjiloyed  as  soldiers,  and  served 
in  Hyder's  wars  (ui.  153,  see  also  the 
same  tribe  in  the  S.  Mahratta  oountrj-, 
ii.  321).  Assuming  -ar  to  be  a  plural 
sign,  we  have  here  probably  the 
"Bedes"  who  gave  name  to  these 
plundering  horse. 

1758.  "...  The  Cavalry  of  the  Eao 
.  .  .  received  such  a  defeat  from  Hydur's 
Bedes  or  Kuzzaks  that  they  fled  and  never 
looked  behind  them  until  they  arrived  at 
Goori  Bundar." — Hist  of  Hydur  Naik, 
p.  120. 

1785.  "  Byde  Horse,  out  of  employ,  have 
committed  great  excesses  and  depredations 
in  the  Sircar's  dominions." — Letters  of 
Tippoo  Sultam,  6. 

1802.  "The  Kakur  and  Chapao  horse 
.  .  .  (Although  these  are  included  in  the 
Bedp  tribe,  they  cany  off  the  palm  even 
from  them  in  the  arts  of  robbeiy)  .  .  .  " — 
H.  of  TipA  by  Hussein  'Ali  Khan  Kirmani, 
tr.  by  Miles,  p.  76. 


Cabaya,  s.  This  word,  though  of 
Asiatic  origin,  was  perhaps  introduced 
into  India  by  the  Portuguese,  whose 
writers  of  the  1 6th  century  apply  it  to 
the  surcoat  or  long  tunic  of  muslin, 
which  is  one  of  the  most  common 
native  garments  of  the  better  classes 
in  India.  The  word  seems  to  be  one  of 
those  which  the  Portuguese  had  re- 
ceived in  older  times  from  the  Arabic 
{kalu,  '  a  vesture ').  Prom  Dozy's 
remarks  this  wotild  seem  in  Barbary 
to  take  the  form  kahaya.  Whether 
from  Arabic  or  from  Portuguese, 
the  word  has  been  introduced  into 
the  Malay  countries,  and  is  in 
common  use  in  Java  for  the  light 
cotton  surcoat  worn  by  Euro- 
peans, both  ladies  and  gentlemen, 
in  dishabille.  The  word  is  not 
now  used  in  India  Proper,  unless  by 
the  Portuguese.  But  it  has  become 
familiar  in  Dutch,  from  its  use  in 
Java. 

c.  1540.  "There  was  in  her  an  Embas- 
sador who  had  brought  Hidalcan,  a  very 
rich  Cabaya  .  .  .  which  he  would  not 
accept  of,  for  that  thereby  he  would  not 
acknowledge  himself  subject  to  the  Turk. " — 
Cogan'S  Pinto,  pp.  10-11. 

1552.  "...  he  ordered  him  then  to 
bestow  a  cabaya." — Castanheda,  iv.  438. 
See  also  Stanley's  Correa,  132. 

1554.  "And  moreover  there  are  given  to 
these  Kings  (Malabar  Bajas)  when  they 
come  to  receive  these  allowances,  to  each  of 
them  a  cabaya  of  silk,  or  of  scarlet,  of  4 
cubits,  and  a  cap  or  two,  and  two  sheath- 
knives."— S.  Botelho,  Tombo,  26. 

1572. 

"  Luzem  da  fina  purpura  as  cahayas, 
Lustram  os  pannos  da  tecida  seda." 

Camoes,  ii.  93. 
"  Cabaya  de  damasco  rico  e  dino 
Da  Tyria  cor,  entre  elles  estimada.'' 

Ibid.,  95. 

In  these  two  ijassages  Burton  translates 
caftan. 

1585.  "The  Kin^  is  apparelled  with  a 
Cable  made  like  a  shirt  tied  with  strings  on 
one  side."— 2?.  Fitch,  in  HaH.,  ii.  386. 

1598.  "  They  wear  sometimes  when  they 
go  abroad  a  thinne  cotton  linnen  gowne 
called  Cabala.  .  .  .  " — Linschoten,  70. 

c.  1610.  "Cettejaquetteou  soutane,  qu'ils 
appellent  Libasse  ou  Cabaye,  est  de  toile  de 
Cotton  fort  fine  et  blanche,  qui  leur  va 
jusqu'aux  talons."— Pj/rard  de  la  Yal.,  i. 
265. 

1645.  "  Vne  Cabaye  qui  est  vne  sorte  de 
vestement  comme  vne  large  soutane  cou- 


CABOB. 


106 


CACOVLI. 


verteparle  devant,  ^  majiches  f ort  larges." 
— Cardim,  Sel.  de  la  Prov.  du  Japan,  56. 

1689.  "It  is  a  distinction  between  the 
Moors  and  Banniaiu,  the  Moors  tie  their 
Caba's  always  on  the  Right  side,  and  the 
Bannians  on  the  left.  .  .  .  — Ovinglon,  314. 

This  distinction  is  still  true. 

1860.  "  I  afterwards  understood  that  the 
dress  they  were  wearing  was  a  sort  of  native 
garment,  which  there  in  the  country  they 
call  sarong  or  kabaai,  but  I  found  it  very 
unbecoming."* — Max  Havelaar,  43. 

1878.  "Over  all  this  is  worn  (by  Malay 
women)  a  long  loose  dressing-gown  style  of 
garment  called  the  kabaya.  This  robe  falls 
to  the  middle  of  the  leg,  and  is  fastened 
down  the  front  with  circular  brooches." — 
McNair.  Perak,  <fcc.,  151. 

Cabob,  s.  Ar.-H.  ^aSfli.  This  word 
is  used  iu  Anglo-Indian  touseholds 
generically  foi-  roast  meat.  But  speci- 
fically it  is  applied  to  tlie  dish  des- 
cribed in  the  quotations  from  Fryer 
and  Ovington. 

1673.  "Cabob  is  Hostmeat  on  Skewers, 
cut  in  little  round  pieces  no  bigger  than  a 
Sixpence,  and  G-inger  and  Garlick  put  be- 
tween each." — Fryer,  404. 

1689.  "Cabob,  that  is  Beef  or  Mutton  cut 
in  small  pieces,  sprinkled  with  salt  and  pep- 
per, and  dijDt  with'  Oil  and  Garlick,  which 
have  been  mixt  together  in  a  dish,  and  then 
roasted  on  a  Spit,  with  sweet  Herbs  put  be- 
tween and  stuff  in  them,  and  basted  with 
Oil  and  Garlick  all  the  while." — Ovington, 
397. 

1814.  "  I  often  partook  with  my  Arabs  of 
a  dish  common  in  Arabia  called  Eabob  or 
Kab-ab,  which  is  meat  cut  into  small  pieces 
and  placed  on  thin  skewers,  alternately  be- 
tween slices  of  onion  and  green  ginger,  sea- 
soned with  pepper,  salt,  and  Kian,  fried  in 
ghee,  to  be  ate  with  rice  and  dholl. " — Forhes, 
Or.  Mem.  ii.  480. 

Cabook,  s.  This  is  the  Ceylon  term 
for  the  substance  called  in  India  late- 
rite  (l-v-))  ^iid  ill  Madras  by  the  native 
name  moorum  (q-v.).  The  word  is 
perhaps  the  Port,  cabouco  or  cavouco,  '  a 
quarry.'  It  is  not  in  Singh.  Diction- 
aries. 

1834.  "  The  houses  are  built  with  cabook, 
and  neatly  whitewashed  with  chunam." — 
Chitty,  Ceylon  Gazetteer,  75. 

1860.  "  A  peculiarity  which  is  one  of  the 
first  to  sti  ike  a  stranger  who  lands  at  Galle 
or  Colombo  is  the  bright  red  colour  of  the 
streets  and  roads  .  .  .  and  the  ubiquity  of 
the  fine  red  dust  which  penetrates  every 
crevice  and  imparts  its  own  tint  to  every  neg- 
lected article.  Natives  resident  in  these 
localities  are  easily  recognizable  elsewhere 


*  There  is  some  mistake  here,  sarong  (q.v.)  and 
kabaya  are  quite  distinct. 


by  the  general  hue  of  their  dress.  This  is 
occasioned  by  the  prevalence  ...  of  laterite, 
or,  as  the  Singhalese  call  it,  of  cabook."— 
Tennent's  Ceylon,  i.  17. 

Cabul,  Caubool,  &o.,  n.p.  This 
name  (Kabul)  of  the  chief  city  of  N. 
Afghanistan,  now  so  familiar,  is  perhaps 
traceable  in  Ptolemy,  who  gives  in 
that  same  region  a  people  called 
KapoXirai,  and  a  city  called  Ka^ovpa, 
though  both  readings  are  questioned. 
Perhaps,  however,  one  or  both  may  be 
corroborated  by  the  vdpdos  KajSaXiVi;  of 
the  Periplus.  The  accent  of  Kabul  is 
most  distinctly  on  the  first  and  long 
syllable,  but  English  mouths  are  very 
perverse  in  error  here.  Moore  accents 
the  last  syllable : 

"...  pomegranates  full 
Of  melting  sweetness,  and  the  pears 
And  sunniest  apples  that  Caubul 
In  all  its  thousand  gardens  bears." 

Light  of  the  Harem. 

Mr.  Arnold  does  likewise  in  RoTirah 
and  Rustam : 

' '  But  as  a  troop  of  pedlars  from  Cabool, 
Cross    underneath    the    Indian    Cau- 
casus. .  ." 

It  was  told  characteristically  of  the 
late  Lord  EUenborough  that,  after  his 
arrival  in  India,  though  for  months  he 
heard  the  name  correctly  spoken  by 
his  councillors  and  his  staff,  he  per- 
sisted in  calling  it  Cabool  till  he  met 
Dost  Mahommed  Khan.  After  the 
interview  the  Governor-General  an- 
nounced as  a  new  discovery,  from  the 
Amir's  pronunciation,  that  CabUl  was 
the  correct  form. 

1552.  Barros  calls  it  "a  Cidade  Cabol, 
Metropoli  dos  Mogoles." — IV.  vi.  1. 

1856. 
"Ah  Cabul !  word  of  woe  and  bitter  shame; 
Where  proud  old  England's  flag,  disho- 
noured, sank 
Beneath  the  Crescent ;  and  the  butcher 

knives 
Beat  down  like  reeds  the  bayonets  that 

had  flashed 
From  Plassey  on  to  snow-capt  Caucasus, 
In  triumph  through  a  hundred  years  of 
war." 

Tlie  Banyan  Tree,  a  Poem. 

Cacouli,  s.  This  occprs  in  the  App. 
to  the  Journal  d'Antoine  Oalland,  at 
Constantinople  in  1673 :  "  Dragmes  do 
Cacouli,  drogue  qu'on  use  dans  le  Ca- 
hue,"  i-e.  in  coffee  (ii.  206).  This  is 
Pers.  Ai-ab.  kdkula  for  Cardamom,  as 
in  the  quotation  from  Garcia.  We 
may  remark  that  K&kula  was  a  place 
somewhere  on  the  Giilf'of  Siam,  famous 


CADDY. 


107 


GAEL. 


for  its  fine  aloes-wood  (see  Ibn  Batata, 
iv.  240-244).  And  a  bastard  kind  of 
Cardamom  appears  to  be  exported  from 
Siam,  Amomum  xanthoides,  Wal. 

1563.  "0.  Avioena  gives  a  chapter  on  the 
caoulla,  dividing  it  into  the  bigger  and  the 
less ....  calling  one  of  them  cacolld  quebir, 
and  the  other  cacolld  ceguer,  which  is  as 
much  as  to  say  greater  cardamom  and  smaller 
cardoMumi." — Garcia  De  0.  i.  47  v. 

Caddy,  s.,  i.  c,  teacaddy.  This  is 
possibly,  as  Cra-wfurd. suggests,  from 
Catty,  q.v.,  and  may  have  been  ori- 
ginally applied  to  a  small  box  contaia- 
ing  a  catty  or  two  of  tea. 

The  suggestion  is  confirmed  by  this 
advertisement : 

1792.  "  By  R.  Henderson  ...  A  Quan- 
tity of  Tea  in  Quarter  Chests  and  Caddies, 
imported  la£t  season.  .  ." — Madras  Courier, 
Dec.  2. 

Cadet,  s.  (From  Prov.  capdet,  and 
Low  Lat.  capitettum,  Skeat).  This 
word  is  of  course  by  no  means  ex- 
clusively Anglo-Indian,  but  it  was 
in  exceptionally  common  and  fapiiliar 
use  in  India,  as  all  young  officers  ap- 
pointed to  the  Indian  army  went  out 
to  that  country  as  cadets,  and  were 
only  promoted  to  ensigncies  and  posted 
to  regiments  after  their  arrival,  — 
in  olden  days  sometimes  a  considerable 
time  after  their  arrival.  In  those  days 
there  was  a  building  in  Fort  William 
known  as  the  '  Cadet  Barrack '; '  and 
for  some  time  early  in  this  century  the 
cadets  after  their  arrival  were  sent  to  a 
sort  of  college  at  Baraset ;  a  system 
which  led  to  no  good,  and  was  speedily 
abolished. 

1763.  "We  should  very  gladly  comply 
with  your  request  for  sending  you  young 
persons  to  be  brought  up  as  assistants  in 
the  Engineering  branch,  |but  as  we  find  it 
extremely  difficult  to  procure  such,  you  will 
do  well  to  employ  any  who  have  a  talent 
that  way  among  the  cadets  or  others."-^ 
Cowrts  Letter,  in  Long,  290. 

1769.  "Upon  our  leaving  England,  the 
cadets  and  writers  used  the  great  cabin  pro- 
miscuously ;  but  finding  they  were  trouble- 
some and  quarrelsome,  we  brought  a  Bill 
into  the  house  for  their  ejectment." — Life  of 
Lord  THgrmumth,  i.  15. 

1781.  "The  Cadets  of  the  end  of  the 
years  1771  and  beginning  of  1772  served  in 
the  country  four  years  as  Cadets  and 
carried  the  musket  all  the  time." — Letter 
in  Hicky's  Bengal  Gazette,  Sept.  29th. 

Cadjan,  s.  Jav.  and  Malay  kdjang, 
meaning  'jpalm-leaves,'  especially  those 
of  the  nipa  (q..v.)  palm,  dressed  for 


thatching  or  matting.  Favre's  Diet, 
renders  the  word/eiaWes  entrelacees.  It 
has  baen  introduced  by  foreigners  into 
S.  and  W.  India,  where  it  is  used  in 
two  senses : 

a.  Coco-palm  leaves  matted,_  tho 
common  substitute  for  thatch  in  S. 
India. 

1673.  "...  Flags  especially  in  their  Villages 
(by  them  called  Cajans,  being  Co-ooe^tree 
branches)  upheld  with  some  few  sticks, 
supplying  both  Sides  and  Coverings  to  their 
Cottages."— i^Vi/ci-,  17. 

In  his  Explanatory  Index,  Fryer 
gives  '  Cajan,  a  Bough  of  a  Toddy- 
tree.' 

c.  1680.  "Ex  iis  (foliis)  quoque  rudiores 
mattae,  Cadjang  vocatae,  conficiuntur,  qui- 
bus  aedium  muri  et  navium  orae,  quum  fru- 
mentum  aliquod  in  iis  deponere  velimus, 
obteguntur." — Bumphius,  i.  71. 

1727.  "  We  travelled  8  or  10  miles  before 
we  came  to  his  (the  Cananore  Eaja's)  Palace, 
which  was  built  with  Twigs,  and  covered 
with  Cadjans  or  Cocoa-nut  Tree  Leaves 
woven  together." — A,  JSavfi.  i.  296. 

1809.  "The  lower  classes  (at  Bombay) 
content  themselves  with  small  huts,  mostly 
of  clay,  and  roofed  with  cadjan. "— JfaWa 
Gi-alutm,  4. 

1860.  ' '  Houses  are  timbered  with  its  wood, 
and  roofed  with  its  plaited  fronds,  which, 
under  the  name  of  cadjans,  are  likewise 
employed  for  constructing  partitions  and 
fences." — Tennent's  Ceylon,  ii.  126. 

b.  A  strip  of  fan-palm  leaf,  i.  e., 
either  of  the  talipot  (q-v.)  or  of  the 
palmyra,  prepared  for  writing  on; 
and  so  a  document  written  on  such  a 
strip. 

1707.  "The  officer  at  the  Bridge  Gate 
bringing  in  this  morning  to  the  Governor  a 
Cajan  letter  that  he  found  hung  upon  a  post 
neartheGate,  whiohwhen  translated  seemed 
to  be  from  a  body  of  the  Eight  Hand  Caste.' 
—In  Wheeler,  ii.  78. 

1716.  "The  President  acquaints  the  Board 
that  he  has  intercepted  a  villainous  letter  or 
Cajan."— In  Wheeler,  ii.  231. 

1839.  "AtRajahmundry  .  .  .  the  people 
used  to  sit  in  our  reading  room  for  hours, 
copying  our  books  on  their  own  little  cad- 
jan  leaves." — Letters  from  Madras,  275. 

Cael,  n.  p.  Properly  Kayal  (mean- 
ing'lagoon'  or  'backwater').  Once 
a  famous  port  near  the  extreme  south 
of  India,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tamra- 
pami  B..,  in  the  Gulf  of  Manaar,  and 
on  the  coast  of  Tinnevelly,  now  long 
abandoned.  Two  or  three  miles  higher 
up  the  river  lies  the  site  of  Korkai  or 
Kolkai,  the    KoXp^oi  i/jmopiov    of    the 


CAFFEB,    CAFFBE. 


108 


CAFFEB,    CAFFBE. 


Greeks,  each  jjort  in  succession  hav- 
ing been  destroyed  by  the  retirement 
of  the  sea.  Tutikorin,  six  miles  N., 
may  be  considered  the  modern  and 
humbler  representative  of  those  ancient 
marts. 

1298.  "  Call  is  a  great  and  noble  city... It 
is  at  this  city  that  all  the  ships  touch  that 
come  from  the  west..." — Marco  Polo,  Bk. 
iii.  ch.  21. 

1442.  "The  Coast,  which  includes  Cali- 
cut with  some  neighbouring  ports,  and 
which  extends  as  far  as  Kabel  (read  Kayel) 
a  place  situated  opposite  the  Island  of 
Serendib..."  Abdurraszak,  in  India  in  the 
XVth  Cent.,  19. 

1444.  "Ultra  eas  urbs  est  Cahila,  qui 
locus  margaritas. .  .producit." — Conti  in  Porj- 
giua,  De  Var.  Foi-tunae. 

1498.  "  Another  Kingdom,  Caell,  which 
has  a  Moorish  King,  whilst  the  people  are 
Christian.  It  is  ten  days  from  Calecut  by 
sea... here  there  be  many  pearls." — Boteiro 
de  V.  da  Gama,  108. 

1514.  "Passando  oltre  al  Cavo  Comedi 
(C.  Comorin),  sono  gentih ;  e  intra  esso  e 
Gael  fe  dove  si  pesoa  le  perle." — Gioi:  da 
Empoli,  79. 

1.516.  "  Turther  along  the  coast  is  a  city 
called  Gael,  which  also  belongs  to  the  King 
of  Coulam,  peopled  by  Moors  and  Gentoos, 
great  traders.  It  has  a  good  harbour, 
whither  come  many  ships  of  Malabar ; 
others  of  Charamandel  and  Benguala." — 
Barhosa,  in  Lisbon  Coll.  357-8. 

Gaffer,  Caffre,  CoflQ:ee,  &c.,  n.p. 
The  word  is  properly  the  Arabic  Kafir. 
pi.  Kofra,  '  an  infidel,  an  unbeliever  in 
Islam.'  As  the  Arabs  applied  this  to 
Pagan  negroes,  among  others,  the  Por- 
tuguese at  an  early  date  took  it  up  in 
this  sense,  and  our  countrymen  from 
them.  A  further  appropriation  in  one 
direction  has  siace  made  the  name 
specifically  that  of  the  black  tribes  of 
South  Africa,  whom  we  now  call,  or 
till  recently  did  call,  CaflEres. 

It  was  also  applied  in  the  Philippine 
Islands  to  the  Papuas  of  N.  Guinea, 
and  the  Alfuras  of  the  Moluccas, 
brought  into  the  slave-market. 

In  another  direction  the  word  has 
become  a  quasi-proper  name  of  the 
(more  or  less)  fair,  and  non-Mahom- 
medan,  tribes  of  TTiudu-Kush,  some- 
times called  more  specificalty  the  Siah- 
posh  or  '  black-robed '  Cafirs, 

The  term  is  often  applied  malevo- 
lently by  Mahommedans  to  Christians, 
and  this  is  probably  the  origin  of  a 
mistake  pervading  some  of  the  early 
Portuguese  narratives,  especially  the 
Boteiro  of  Vasco  da  Gama,  which  de- 


scribes many  of  the  Hindu  and  Indo- 
Chinese  States  as  being  Christian.* 

c.  1470.  "The  sea  is  infested  with  pirates, 
all  of  whom  are  Kofars,  neither  Christians 
nor  Mussulmans ;  they  pray  to  stone  idols, 
and  know  not  Christ."— 4«Aa».  Jfikitin,  in 
India  in  the  XVth  Cent.,  p.  11. 

1552.  ".  .he  learned  that  the  whole  people 
of  the  Island  of  S.  Lourenjo  .  .  were  black 
Cafres  with  curly  hair  like  those  of  Mozam- 
bique."— Barros,  II.  i.  1. 

1563.  "  In  the  year  1484  there  came  to 
Portugal  ihe  King  of  Benin,  a  Caffire  by 
nation,  and  he  became  a  Christian." — 
Stanley's  Correa,  p.  8. 

1572. 

"  Verao  os  Cafres  asperos  e  avaros 
Tirar  a  Unda  dama  seus  vestidos." 
Camoes,  v.  47. 

By  Burton  : 
"  shall  see  the  Caffires,  greedy  race  and  fere 
"strip  the  fair  Ladye  of  her  raiment  torn." 

1.582.  "These  men  are  caUed  Cafres  and 
are  Gentiles." — Castaneda  (by  N.L.)  f .  42  6. 

c.  1610.  "  II  estoit  fila  d'vn  Cafre  d'Ethi- 
opie,  et  d'vne  femme  de  ces  isles,  ce  qu'on 
appelle  Mulastre." — Pyrarddela  Vol,  i.  220. 

1614.  ' '  That  knave  Simon  the  Gaffiro,  not 
what  the  writer  took  him  for — he  is  a  knave, 
and  better  lost  than  found." — Sainsbury,  i. 
356. 

1653.  "...  toy  mesme  qui  passe  pour  vn 
Eiafier,  ou  homme  sans  Dieu,  parmi  les 
Mausulmans."  —  De  la  Boullaye-le-Oouz, 
310  (ed.  1657). 

1673.  "They  show  their  Greatness  by 
their  number  of  Sumbreeroes  and  Cofferies, 
whereby  it  is  dangerous  to  walk  late." — 
Fryer,  74. 

,,  "Beggars  of  the  Musslemen  Cast, 
that  if  they  see  a  Christian  in  good  Clothes 
.  .  .  are  presently  upon  their  Punctilios  with 
God  Almighty,  and  interrogate  him.  Why 
he  suffers  him  to  go  afoot  and  in  Bags,  and 
this  Coffery  (Unbeliever)  to  vaunt  it  thus?"^ 
Fryer,  91. 

1759.  "Blacks,  whites,  Coffi;ies,  and  even 
the  natives  of  the  country  (Pegu)  have  not 
been  exempted,  but  aU  universally  have 
been  subject  to  intermittent  Pevers  and 
Fluxes"  (at  Negrais). — In  Dalrymple,  Or. 
Rep.  i.  124. 

,,  Among  expenses  of  the  Council  at 
Calcutta  in  entertaining  the  Nabob  we  find 
"Purchasing  a  Coffire  Boy,  Es.  500." — In 
Long,  194. 

1781.  "  To  be  Sold  by  Private  Sale.  Two 
CoSree  Boys,  who  can  play  remarkably 
weU  on  the  French  Horn,  about  18  Years  of 
Age :  belonging  to  a  Portuguese  Paddiie 
lately  deceased.  For  particulars  enquire  of 
the  Vicar  ,of  the  Portuguese  Church,  Cal- 


*  Thus  :  "  Cliomandaria  (i.e.  Coromandel)  he  de 
Christaoos  e  o  rey  Christaoo."  So  also  Ceylmii 
Cmmtarra,  Meleqim  (Malacca),  Pegm,  etc.,  are  all 
described  as  Christian  states  with  Christian  kings. 
Also  the  so-called  Indian  Christians  who  came  on 
board  Da  Gama  at  Melinde,  seem  to  have  been 
Hindu  banians. 


OAFILA. 


109 


GAJEPUT. 


outta,  March  17th,  1781."— T/ic  India  Ga- 
zette or  Public  Advertiser,  No.  19, 

1781.  "Run  away  from  his  Master,  a 
good-looking  Coffree  Boy,  about  20  years 
old,  and  about  6  feet  7  inches  in  height.  .  .  . 
When  he  went  off  he  had  a  high  toupie." — 
Ibid.,  Deer.  29th. 

1782.  "On  Tuesday  next  will  be  sold 
three  CofEree  Boys,  two  of  whom  play  the 
French iJHorn... a  three-wheel'd  Buggy,  and 
a  variety  of  other  articles." — India  Gazette, 
June  15th. 

1799.  "He  (Tippoo)  had  given  himself  out 
as  a  Champion  of  the  Faith,  who  was  to 
drive  the  English  Caffers  out  of  India."— 
Letter  in  Idj'e  of  Sir  T.  Munro,  i.  221. 

1800.  ' '  The  CafEre  slaves,  who  had  been 
introduced  for  the  purpose  of  cultivating 
the  lands,  rose  upon  their  masters,  and 
seizing  on  the  boats  belonging  to  the  island, 
effected  their  escape." — Symes,  Embassy  to 
Ava,  p.  10. 

c.  1866. 

**  And  if  I  were  forty  years  younger,  and 
my  life  before  me  to  choose, 
I  wouldn't  be  lectured  by  Kafirs,  or 
swindled  by  fat  Hindoos." 
Sir  A.  G.  Lyell,  The  Old  Pindaree, 

Cafila,  s.  Arab,  hafila;  a  body  or 
convoy  of  travellers,  a  caravan  (q.v.). 
Also  iised  in  the  first  quotation  for  a 
sea  convoy. 

1552.  "  Those  roads  of  which  we  speak 
are  the  general  routes  of  the  Cafllas,  which 
are  sometimes  of  3,000  or  4,000  men  .  .  .  for 
the  country  is  very  perilous  because  of  both 
hiU-people  and  plain-people,  who  haunt  the 
roads  to  rob  travellers." — Barros,  IV.  vi.  1. 

1596.  "The  ships  of  Cftntos  (see  Chetty) 
of  these  parts  are  not  to  sail  along  the  coast 
of  Malavar  or  to  the  north  excej)t  in acafilla, 
that  they  may  come  and  go  more  securely, 
and  not  be  cut  off  by  the  Malavars  and 
other  corsairs. " — Proclamation  of  Goa  Viceroy 
in  Archivio  Port.  Or.,  fasc.  iii.  661. 

1598.  "And  thus  they  write  to  me  that 
in  the  Custom-House  at  Ormuz  there  will 
be  this  year  no  revenue  whatever,  because 
the  Cafilas  from  Persia  and  Ba§ora  have 
not  come  thither." — Archivio  Port.  Orient. 
fasc.  iii.  808. 

1630.  "  .  .  .  .  SAne  of  the  Raiahs  .... 
making  Outroades  prey  on  the  Caffaloes 
passing  by  the  Way  .  .  ." — Zord,  Banian's 
Meligkm,  81. 

1673.  "...  Time  enough  before  theCaph- 
alas  out  of  the  Country  come  with  their 
Wmes."— Fryer,  86. 

1727.  ' '  In  Anno  1699,  a  pretty  rich  CaSaia 
was  robbed  by  a  Band  of  4  or  5000  villains 
.  .  .  which  struck  Terror  on  all  that  had 
commerce  at  Tatta." — A.  Ham.  i.  116. 

1867.  "It  was  a  curious  sight  to  see,  as 
was  seen  in  those  days,  a  carriage  enter  one 
of  the  northern  gates  of  Palermo  preceded 
and  followed  by  a  large  convoy  of  armed 
and  mounted  travellers,  a  kind  of  Kafila, 


that  would  have  been  more  in  place  in  the 
opening  chapters  of  one  of  James's  romances 
than  in  the  latter  half  of  the  19th  century." 
—Quarterly  Beview,  Jan.,  101-102. 

Cafiristan,  n.p.  Pers.  Kdfirisidn, 
the  county  of  Kafirs,  i.  e.,  of  the  pagan 
tribes  of  Hindu  Kush  noticed  m  the 
article  Caffer. 

0.  1514.  "  In  CheghanserHi  there  are 
neither  grapes  nor  vineyards  ;  but  they 
bring  the  wines  dovra  the  river  from  Ka- 
feristan...So  prevalent  is  the  use  of  wine 
among  them  that  every  Kafer  has  a  Ichig, 
or  leathern  bottle  of  wine  about  his  neck  ; 
they  drink  wine  instead  of  water." — ■ 
Autobiog.  of  Baber,  p.  144. 

1603.  "...  They  fell  in  with  a  certain 
pilgrim  and  devotee,  from  whom  they 
learned  that  at  a  distance  of  30  days'  jour- 
ney there  was  a  city  called  Capperstam, 
into  which  no  Mahomedan  was  allowed  to 
enter  .  .  ." — Journey  of  Bened.  Goes,  in  Ca- 
thay, &c.,  ii.  554. 

Caique,  s.  The  small  skiff  used  at 
Constantinople,  Turkish  kmk.  Is  it 
by  an  accident,  or  by  a  radical  connexion 
through  Tui'kish  tribes  on  the  Arctic 
shores  of  Siberia,  that  the  Grreenlander's 
kayak  is  so  closely  identical  ? 

Cajan,  s.  This  is  a  name  given  by 
Sprengel  [Gajanus  indicus,  and  by  TiUi- 
ngeus  ( Ci/iiSMS  cajan),  to  the  leguminous 
shrub  which  gives  dhall  (q.v).  .  A 
kindred  plant  has  been  called  Doliclios 
catjang,  Willdenow.  We  do  not  know 
the  origin  of  this  name.  The  Cajan 
was  introduced  to  America  by  the  slave- 
traders  from  Africa.  De  CandoUe  finds 
it  impossible  to  say  whether  its  native 
region  is  India  or  Africa.  See  Dhall 
and  Calavance. 

Cajeput,  s.  The  name  of  a  fra- 
grant essential  oil  produced  especially 
m  Celebes  and  the  neighbouring 
island  of  Bouro.  A  large  quantity  is 
exported  from  Singapore  and  Bata- 
via.  It  is  used  most  frequently  as  an 
external  application,  but  also  intei'- 
nally,  especially  (of  late)  in  cases  of 
cholera.  The  name  is  taken  from  the 
'Msla.YKayw-puU,  i.e.,  'Lignum album.' 
Filet  (see  p.  140)  gives  six  different 
trees  as  producing  the  oil,  which  is  de- 
rived from  the  distillation  of  the  leaves. 
The  chief  of  these  trees  is  Melaleuca 
leucadeiidron,  L.,  a  tree  diffused  from 
the  Malay  Peninsula  to  N.  S.  Wales. 
The  drug  and  tree  were  first  described 
by  Eumphius,  who  died  1693.  (See 
Hanhury  and  Fluckiger,  247.) 


CAKSEN. 


110 


CALAVANGE. 


Caksen,  s.  This  is  Sea  Hind,  for 
(Joxwain  {EoRbiich). 

Calaluz,  s.  A  kind  of  swift  rowing 
vessel  often  mentioned  by  the  Portu- 
guese writers  as  used  in  the  Indian  Ar- 
chipelago. We  do  not  know  the'etymo- 
logy,  nor  the  exact  character  of  the 
craft. 

1525.  "4  great  lancharas,  and  6  calaluzes 
and  Tnanchuaa  which  row  very  fast." — Lem- 
bravi^a,  8. 

1539.  "  The  King  (of  Aohin)  set  forward 
with  the  greatest  possible  despatch,  a  great 
armament  of  200  rowing  vessels,  of  which 
the  greater  part  were  lancha/ras,  Joannas, 
and  calaluzes,  besides  15  high-sided  junks." 
— F.  M.  Pinto,  cap.  xxxii. 

1552.  "  The  King  of  Siam  ....  ordered 
to  be  built  a  fleet  of  some  200  sail,  almost 
all  lancharas  and  calaluzes,  which  are  row- 
ing-vessels."— Bwn-os,  II.  vi.  1. 

1613.  "And  having  embarked  with  some 
companions  in  a  caleluz  or  rowing  vessel . ." 
— Godinho  de  Eredia,  f.  51. 

Calamander  Wood,  s.  A  beautiful 
kind  of  rose-wood  got  from  a  Ceylon 
tree  {Diospyros  quaesita).  Tennent  re- 
gards the  name  as  a  Dutch  cor- 
ruption of  Coromandel  wood  (i.  118), 
and  Drury,  we  see,  calls  one  of  the 
ebony-trees  {D.  mdanoxyhm)  "Coro- 
mandel-ebony."  Forbes  Watson  gives 
as  Singhalese  names  of  the  wood  Caln- 
inidiriya,  Kalumederiye,  &c.,  and  the 
term  Kalu-madlriya  is  given  with  this 
meaning  in  Clough's  Singh.  Diet. ;  still, 
in  absence  of  further  information,  it 
may  remain  doubtful  if  this  be  not  a 
borrowed  word.  It  may  be  worth  while 
to  observe  that,  according  to  Tavcrnier, 
the  "  painted  calicoes  "  or  "chites"  of 
Masulipatam  were  called  "  Calmendnr, 
that  is  to  say,  done  with  a  pencU." 
(Kalam-ddr?),  and  possibly  this  ap- 
pellation may  have  been  given  by 
traders  to  a  delicately  veined  wood. 

1813.  ' '  Calaminder  wood  "  appears  among 
Ceylon  products  in  Milhurn,  i.  345. 

1825.  "  A  great  deal  of  the  furniture  in 
Ceylon  is  made  of  ebony,  as  well  as  of  the 
Calamander  tree  ....  which  is  become 
scarce  from  the  improvident  use  formerly 
made  of  it."— Heber  (1844)  ii.  161. 

1834.  "The  forests  in  the  neighbourhood 
afford  timber  of  every  kind  (Calamander 
exceiJted)." — Chitty,  Ceylon  Gazetteer,  198. 

Calambac,  s.  The  finest  kind  of 
aloes- wood.  Crawfurd  gives  the  word 
as  Javanese,  Zcatomifffc,  but  it  perhaps 
came  with  the  article  from  Chainpa 
(q.V.). 


1510.  "There  are  three  sorts  of  aloes- 
wood.  The  first  and  most  perfect  sort  is 
called  Calampat." — Vartliema,  235. 

1516.  ".  .  It  must  be  said  that  the  very 
fine  calembuco  and  the  other  eagle-wood  is 
worth  at  Calicut  1000  maravedis  the  pound." 
—Barbosa,  204. 

1539.  "This  Embassador,  that  was  Bro- 
ther-in-law to  the  King  of  the  Batas  .  .  . 
brought  him  a  rich  Present  of  Wood  of 
Aloes,  Calambaa,  and  5  quintals  of  Benja- 
mon  in  flowers." — F.  M.  Pinto,  in  Cogan's 
tr.  p.  15i(orig.  cap.  xiii.). 

1551.  (Campar,  in  Sumatra)  "has  nothing 
but  forests  which  yield  aloeswood,  called  in 
India  Calambuco." — Castanheda,  quoted  by 
Crawfurd,  Des.  Die.  7. 

1552.  "Past  this  kingdom  of  Camboja 
begins  the  other  Kingdom  called  Campa 
(Champa),  in  the  mountains  of  which  grows 
the  genuine  aloes-wood,  which  the  Moors  of 
those  parts  call  Calambuc."  —  Barros,  I. 
ix.  1. 

1613.  "And  the  Calamba  is  the  most  fra- 
grant medulla  of  the  said  tree." — Godinho  de 
Eredia,  f .  15  v. 

1618.  "We  opened  the  ij  chistes  which 
came  from  Syam  with  callamback  and  silk, 
and  waid  it  out."—  Cocke's  Diary,  ii.  51. 

See  Eagfle-wood  and  Aloes. 

Calavance,  s.  A  kind  of  bean;  ace. 
to  the  quotation  from  Osbeok,  Dolichos 
sinensis.  The  word  was  once  common 
in  English  use,  but  seems  forgotten, 
unless  still  used  at  sea.  Sir  Joseph 
Hooker  writes:  "When  I  was  in  the 
Navy  haricot  beans  were  in  constant 
use  as  a  substitute  for  potatoes,  and,  in 
Brazil  and  elsewhere,  were  called  Cala- 
vances.  I  do  not  remember  whether 
they  were  the  seed  of  Phaseolus  lunatus 
or  vulgaris,  or  of  Dolichos  sinensis,  alias 
Gatjancj  (see  Cajan)."  The  word  comes 
from  the  Span,  garbanzos,  which  De 
CandoUe  mentions  as  Castilian  for  'pais 
chiche,'  or  Cicer  arietinum,  and  as 
used  also  in  Basque  under  the  form 
(/arbanizioa. 

1620.  "...from  hence  they  make  their 
provition  m  aboundaMe,  viz.  beefe  and 
porke.  .  .  .  garvances,  or  small  peaze  or 
beanes  "...  —Cocks's  IHwry,  ii.  311. 

11.1630.  ".  .  In  their  C'anoos  brought  us 
.  .  .  green  pepper,  caravance,  Buffols, 
Hens,  Eggs,  and  other  things."— &>  T 
HerheH,  ed.  166.5,  p.  350. 

1719.  "  I  was  forc'd  to  give  them  an  extra- 
ordmary  meal  every  day,  either  of  Fanna 
or  oalavances,  which  at  once  made  a  co^sf- 
derable  consumption  of  our  water  and 
firmg."— 6'Aeteocfe's  Voyage,  62. 

1738.  "  But  garvaneos  are  prepared  in  a 
different  manner,  neither  do  they  grow 
if*  \^t  °**'®''  P"'^«'  by  boiling.  "_ 

Shaw's  Travels,  ed.  1757,  p.  140. 


GAL  AT. 


Ill 


CALCUTTA. 


1752.  "...  Callvanses(i)oZicAo«  sinenm)." 
—Osbeck,  i.  304. 

1774.  "  When  I  asked  any  of  the  men  of 
Dory  why  they  had  no  gardens  of  plantains 
and  Kalavansas  ...  1  learnt  .  .  .  that 
the  Haraforas  supply  them." — FotTest,  V. 
to  If.  Guinea,  109. 

1814.  "  His  Majesty  is  authorised  to  per- 
mit for  a  limited  time  by  Order  in  Council, 
the  Importation  from  any  Port  or  Place 
whatever  of  .  .  .  any  Beans  called  Kidney, 
French  Beans,  Tares,  Lentiles,  Calliyances, 
and  all  other  sorts  of  Pulse." — Act  54  Geo. 
III.  cap.  xxxvi. 

Calay,  s.  Tin ;  also  v.,  to  tin  copper 
vessels — H.  kala'l  kamd.  The  word 
is  At.  kala'i,  'tin,'  ■n'hioli  according 
to  certain  Arabic  writers  was  so  called 
from  a  mine  in  India  called  kala'.  In 
spite  of  the  diffei-ent  initial  and  ter- 
minal letters,  it  seems  at  least  possible 
that  the  place  meant  was  the  same  that 
the  old  Arab  geographers  call  Kalali, 
near  which  liey  place  mines  of  tin 
{al-kala'i),  and  which  was  certainly 
somewhere  about  the  coast  of  Malacca, 
possiblj',  as  has  been  suggested,  at 
Kadah,*  or  as  we  write  it,  Quedda 
(q.v.). 

The  tin  produce  of  that  region  is  well 
known.  Kalang  is  indeed  also  a  name 
of  tin  in  Malay,  which  may  have  been 
the  true  origin  of  the  word  before  us. 
It  may  be  added  that  the  small  state  of 
Salangor  between  Malacca  and  Perai 
was  formerly  known  as  iNTa^ri  Kalang, 
or  the  '  Tin  Country,'  and  that  the  place 
on  the  coast  where  the  British  Eesi- 
deut  lives  is  called  Klaug  (see  Bird, 
Golden  Chersonese,  210,  2U).  The  Por- 
tuguese have  the  forms  calaim  and 
ealin,  with  the  nasal  termination  so 
frequent  in  their  eastern  borrowings. 
Bluteau  explains  calaim  as  'Tin  of 
India,  finer  than  ours.'  The  old 
writers  seem  to  have  hesitated  about 
the  identity  with  tin,  and  the  word 
is  confounded  in  one  quotation  below 
with  Tutenague  (q.v.).  The  French 
use  calin.  In  the  Persian  version  of 
the  Book  of  Numbers,  ch.  xxxi.,  v.  22, 
kala't  is  used  for  'tin.'  See  on  this 
word  Quatremere  in  the  Journal  des 
Savans,  Dec.  1816. 

c.  920.  "Kalah  is  the  focus  of  the  trade 
in  aloeswood,  in  camphor,  in  sandalwood, 
in  ivory,  in  the  lead  which  is  called  al- 
Salal.  .  ." — Belatwn  des  Voyages,  &c.  i.  94. 


*  It  may  be  oT).sei-ved,  however,  that  Jcwdla  in 
Malay  indicates  tlie  estuary  of  a  navigable  river, 
and  denominates  many  small  ports  in  the  Malay 
retion.  The  A"a!o7i  of  thQ  early  Arabs  is  probably 
the  KdiAi  iroAis  of  Ptolemy's  lables. 


c.  1154.  "Thence  to  the  Isles  of  Lankia- 
lins  is  reckoned  2  days,  and  from  the  latter 
to  the  Island  of  Kalah  5.  .  .  .  There  is  in 
this  last  island  an  abundant  mine  of  tin  (al- 
Kala'i).  The  metal  is  very  pure  and  bril- 
liant."— Edrisi,  by  JaubeH,  i.  80. 

1552.  "  —Tin,  which  the  people  of  the 
country  call  Calem." — Gastanheda,  iii.  213. 

It  is  mentioned  as  a  staple  of  Malacca  at 
ii.  186. 

1600.  "  That  all  the  chalices  which  were 
neither  of  gold,  nor  silver,  nor  of  tin,  nor  of 
calaim,  should  be  broken  up  and  destroyed." 
— Gouvea,  Synodo,  f.  29  b. 

1610.  "They  carry  (to  Hormuz) .  .  clove, 
cinnamon,  pepper,  cardamom,  ginger,  mace, 
nutmeg,  sugar,  calayn,  or  tin.  — Selaciones 
de  P.  Teixeira,  382. 

c,  1610.  " .  .  money  .  .  not  only  of  gold 
and  silver,  but  also  of  another  metal,  which 
is  called  calin,  which  is  white  like  tin,  but 
harder,  purer,  and  finer,  and  which  is  much 
used  in  the  Indies." — Pyrard  de  la  Val  (1679), 
i.  164. 

1613.  "  And  he  also  reconnoitred  all  the 
sites  of  mines,  of  gold,  silver,  mercury,  tin 
or  calem,  andiron  and  other  metals  .  .  ." — 
Godinho  de  Ercdia,  f .  58. 

1646.  "...  il  y  a  (j'.c.  in  Siam)  plusieurs 
minieres  de  calaixL,  qui  est  vn  metal  metoy- 
en,  entre  le  jjlomb  et  I'estain."  —  Cardim, 
Pel.  de  la  Prov.  de  Japan,  163. 

1726.  "The  goods  exported  hither  (from 
Pegu)  are  .  .  .  Kalin  (a  metal  coming  very 
near  silver).  .  ."' — Valentijn,  v.  128. 

1770.  ' '  They  send  only  one  vessel  (viz.  the 
Dutch  to  Siam),  which  transports  Javanese 
horses,  and  is  freighted  with  sugar,  spices, 
and  linen ;  for  which  they  receive  in  return 
calin,  at  70  livres  100  weight." — BaynaZ 
(tr.  1777)  i.  208. 

1780.  "...  the  port  of  Quedah  ;  there  is 
a  trade  for  calin  or  tutenague  .  .  to  export 
to  different  parts  of  the  Indies." — In  Dunn, 
JV.  Directory,  338. 

1794-5.  In  the  Travels  to  China  of  the 
younger  Deguignes,  Calin  is  mentioned  as  a 
kind  of  tin  imported  into  China  from  Satavia 
and  Malacca. — iii.  367. 


Calcutta,  n.p.  B.  Kdlikdtd,  or 
Kalikatta,  a  name  of  uncertain  ety- 
mology. The  first  mention  that  we  are 
aware  of  occurs  in  the  Ain-i-Akbari. 

c.  1590.  "Kalikataica  Bakoyawa  Barlak- 
pur,  3  Maluil." — Ain.  (orig.)  i.  408. 

1698.  "This  avaricious  disposition  the 
Englisli  plied  with  presents,  which  in  1698 
obtained  his  permission  to  purchase  from 
the  Zemindar  .  .  .  the  towns  of  Sootanutty, 
Calcutta,  and  Goomopore,  with  their  dis- 
tricts extending  about  3  miles  along  the 
eastembankof  theriver." — Oi'me,repr.ii.71. 

1702.  "The  next  Morning  we  pass'd  by 
the  English  Factory  belonging  to  the  old 
Company,  which  they  call  Golgotha,  and 


CALEEFA. 


112 


CALICO 


is  a  handsome  Building,  to  which  they  were 
adding  stately  Warehouses." — Voyage  to 
the  E.  Indies  by  Le  Siew  Luillier,  E-  T. 
X715,  p.  259. 

1726.  "The  ships  which  sail  thither  (to 
Hugli)  first  pass  by  the  English  Lodge 
in  Colleoatte,  9  miles  (Dutch  miles)  lower 
down  than  ours,  and  after  that  the  French 
one  called  C/iandarnagor  .  .-  ." — Valentijn, 
V.  162. 

1727.  "The  Comi^any  has  a  pretty  good 
Hospital  at  Calcutta,  where  many  go  in  to 
undergo  the  Penance  of  Physic,  but  few 
come  out  to  give  an  Account  of  its  Opera- 
tion. .  .  One  Year  I  was  there,  and  there 
were  reckoned  in  August  about  1200  Eng- 
lish, some  Military,  some  Servants  to  the 
Company,  some  private  Merchants  residing 
in  the  Town,  and  some  Seamen  belong  to 
Shipping  lying  at  the  Town,  and  before  the 
beginning  of  Jawua/iy  there  were  460  Burials 
registred  in  the  Clerk's  Books  of  Mortality. " 
— A.  Ham.,  ii.  9  and  6. 

c.  1742.  "  I  had  occasion  to  stop  at  the 
citj  of  rir£Lshd^nga(Chandernagore),  which 
is  inhabited  by  a  tribe  of  Frenchmen.  The 
city  of  Calcutta,  which  is  on  the  other  side 
of  the  water,  and  inhabited  by  a  tribe  of 
English  who  have  settled  there,  is  much  more 
extensive  and  thickly  populated  .  ." — ^ Abdul 
Karlm  Khan,  in  Elliot,  viii.  127. 

1782.  "Les  Anglais  pourroient  retirer 
aujourd'hui  des  sommes  immenses  de  I'Inde, 
s'ils  avoient  eu  I'attention  de  mieux  com- 
poser le  conseil  supreme  de  Calecuta."* — 
Sonnerat,  Voyage,  i.  14. 

,  Caleefa,  s.  Ar.  Khalifa,  tlie  Caliph 
or  Vioe-gerent,  a  word  whicli  we  do 
not  introduce  tare  chiefly  in.  its  high. 
Mahommedan  use,  but  because  of  its 
quaint  appKcation  in  Anglo-Indian 
households,  at  least  in  Upper  India, 
to  two  classes  of  domestic  servants, 
the  tailor  and  the  cook.  The  former 
is  always  so  addressed  by  his  fellow- 
servants  {Khalifa-jl! ).  . 

In  South  India  the  cook  is  called 
Mahtry,  i.  e.,  artiste,  (see  Misteri). 
In  Sicily,  we  may  note,  he  is  always 
called  Monsu  !  an  indication  of  what 
ought  to  be  his  nationality. 
.  The  root  of  the  word  Khalifa,  ac- 
cording to  Prof.  Sayce,  means  '  to 
change,'  and  another  derivative  khalif, 
'  exchange  or  agio,'  is  the  origin  of  the 
Greek  koXKv^os  {Princ.  of  Philology, 
2nded.,  213). 

c.  1253.  "  —  vindrent  marcheant  enl'ost 
qui  nous  distrent  et  conterent  que  li  roys 
des  Tartarins  avoit  prise  la  citei  de  Baudas 
et  I'apostole  des  Sarrazins  .  .  lequel  on  ap- 
peloit  le  oalife  de  Baudas.  .  ." — Joinville, 


*  "  Capitale  des  etablissements  anglais  dans  le 
Bengale.  Les  Anglais  proiwncent  et  icrivent 
Golgota"(!) 


1298.  "  Baudas  is  a  great  city,  which  used 
to  be  the  seat  of  the  Calif  of  all  the  Saracens 
in  the  world,  just  as  Home  is  the  seat  of  the 
Pope  of  all  the  Christians." — Marco  Polo, 
Bk.  I.  ch  6. 

1552.  "  To  which  the  Sheikh  replied  that 
he  was  the  vassal  of  the  Soldan  of  Cairo, 
and  that  without  his  permission  who  was 
the  sovereign  Califa  of  the  Prophet  Maha- 
med,  he  could  hold  no  communication  with 
people  who  so  persecuted  his  followers.  ,  ." 
— Barros,  II.  i.  2. 

1738.  "  Muzeratty,  the  late  Kaleefa,  or 
lieutenaint  of  this  province,  assured  me  that 
he  saw  a  bone  belonging  to  one  of  them 
(ancient  stone  coffins)  which  was  near  two 
of  their  drags  (i.  e.  36  inches)  in  length." — 
Shaw's  Travels  in  Barbary,  ed.  1757,  p.  30. 

1747.  "As  to  the  house,  and  the  patrimo- 
nial lands,  together  with  the  appendages  of 
the  murdered  minister, they  were. presented 
by  the  Qhalif  of  the  age,  that  is  by  the  Em- 
peror himself,  to  his  own  daughter." — 8eir 
Mutakherin,  iii.  37. 

c.  1760  (?). 
"I  hate  all  Kings  and  the  thrones  they  sit 

on. 
Prom  the  King  of  Prance  to  the  Caliph 
of  Britain." 

These  lines  were  found  among  the  papers 
of  Pr.  Charles  Edward,  and  supposed  to  be 
his.  But  Lord  Stanhope,  in  the  2nd  ed.  of 
his  Miscellanies,  says  he  finds  [they  are 
slightly  altered  from  a  poem  by  Lord 
Rochester.     This  we  cannot  find. 

Caleeoon,  Calyoon,  s.  Pars,  ka- 
liyiin,  a  water-pipe  for  smoking ;  the 
Persian  form  of  the   hubble-bubble 

(q.v.). 

1828.  "The  elder  of  the  men  met  to 
smoke  their  calleoous  under  the  shade."— 
The  Kuzzilbash,  i.  59. 

Calico,  s.  Cotton  cloth,  ordinarily  of 
tolerably  fine  texture.  The  word  ap- 
pears in  the  17th  century  sometimes  in 
the  form  of  Calicut,  but  possibly  this 
may  have  been  a  purism,  for  calicoe  or 
callico  occurs  in  English  earher,  or  at 
least  more  commonly  iu  early  voyages. 
The  word  may  have  come  to  us  through 
the  French  calicot,  which,  though  re- 
taining the  t  to  the  eye,  does  not  do  so 
to  the  ear.  The  quotations  sufficiently 
illustrate  the  use  of  the  word  and  its 
origin  from  Calicut.  The  fine  cotton 
stuffs  of  Malabar  are  already  men- 
tioned by  Marco  Polo  (ii.  STG).  Pos- 
sibly they  may  have  been  aU  brought 
from  beyond  the  Ghauts,  as  the  Malabar 
cotton,  ripening  during  the  rains,  ia 
not  usable,  and  the  cotton  stufls  now 
used  m  Malabar  all  come  from  Madura 
{see  Fryer,  below;  and  Terry  under 
Calicut).   The  Germans,  we  may  note. 


CALICO. 


113 


CALINGULA, 


call  tie  turkey  CalecutiscJie  Halm, 
though  it  comes  no  more  from.  Cali- 
cut tnan  it  does  from  Turkey. 

1579.  "3  great  and  large  Canowea,  in 
each  whereof  were  certaine  of  the  greatest 
personages  that  were  about  him,  attired  all 
iif  them  in  white  Lawne,  or  doth  of 
Calecut." — Drake,  World  Encompassed  (Hak. 
Soc.)  139. 

1591.  "The  commodities  of  the  shippes 
that  come  from  Bengala  bee  .  .  .  fine  Cali- 
cut cloth,  Pintados,  and  Kloe." — Barker's 
Lancastei-  in  Hak.  li.  592. 

1592.  "The  calicos  were  book-calicos, 
calico  launes,  broad  white  calicos,  fine 
starched  calicos,  coarse  white  CEilioos, 
browne  coarse  calicos. '' — Desc.  of  the  Ch-eat 
Carrack  Madre  de  Dios. 

1602.  "And  at  his  departure  gaue  a  robe, 
and  a  Tucke  of  Calico  wrought  with  Gold." 
— Lancaster's  Voyage  In  Purchas,  i.  153. 

1604.  "  It  doth  also  appear  by  the  abbre- 
viate of  the  Accounts  sent  home  out  of  the 
Indies,  that  there  i-emained  in  the  hands  of 
the  Agent,  Master  Starkey,  482  fardels  of 
Calicos."  —  In  Middleton's  Voyage,  Hak. 
Soc.  App.  ill.  13. 

,,  "I  can  fit  you,  gentlemen,  with 
fine  callicoes  too,  for  doublets;  the  only 
sweet  fashion  now,  most  delicate  and 
courtly  :  a  meek  gentle  callico,  cut  upon 
two  double  affable  taffata^  ;  all  most  neat, 
feat,  and  unmatchable." — JOekker,  The  Sa- 
nest Whore,  Act  II.  Sc.  v. 

1605.  ".  .  about  their  loynes  they  (the 
Javanese)  weare  a  kind  of  Callico-cluth." — 
Edm.  Scot,  ibid.  165. 

1608.  ' '  They  esteem  not  so  much  of  money 
as  of  Calecut  clothes.  Pintados,  and  such 
like  stuffs." — lohn  Davis,  Hid.  136. 

1612.  "  Calico  copboord  claiths,  the  piece 
.  .  xls." — Sates  and  Vdlmitiouns,  &c.  (Scot- 
land) p.  294. 

1616.  "Angarezia  ....  inhabited  by 
Moores  tradl^with  the  Maine,  and  other 
three  Eastemellands  with  their  Cattell  and 
fruits,  for  Callicoes  or  other  linnen  to  cover 
them." — Sir  T.  Soe,  in  Purchas. 

1627.  "  Calicoe,  tela  delicata  Indica.  H. 
Caliciid,  dicta  k  Caleolit,  Indiae  regione  vM 
coiificitur," — Minsheu,  2nd  ed.,  s.  v. 

1673.  "Staple  Commodities  are  Calicuts, 
white  and  painted." — Fryer,  34. 

„  "Calecut  for  Spice  ....  and  no 
Cloath,  though  it  give  the  name  of  Cale- 
cut to  all  ru  India,  it  being  the  first  Port 
from  whence  they  are  known  to  be  brought 
into  Europe."— /6td.  86. 

1707.  "The  Governor  lays  before  the 
Council  the  insolent  action  of  Captain  Lea- 
ton,  who  on  Sunday  last  marched  part  of 
his  company... over  the  Company's  Calicoes 
that  lay  a  dyeing. " — Minute  in  Wheeler,  ii.  48. 

1720.  Act  7  Geo.  I.  cap.  vii.  "An  Act 
to  preserve  and  encourage  the  woollen 
.and  silk  manufacture  of  this  kingdom,  and 
for  more  effectual  employing  of  the  Poor, 
by  prohibiting  the  Use  and  Wear  of  all 


printed,  painted,  stained  or  dyed  CalUcoes 
m  Apparel,  Houshold  Stuff,  Furniture,  or 
otherwise."....  Stat,  utLarge,v.  229. 

1812. 
"Like  Iris'  bowdown  dai'ts  the  painted  clue, 
Starred,  striped,  and  spotted,  yellow,  red, 

and  blue. 
Old  calico,  torn  silk,  and  muslin  new." 

Sgected  Addresses  ("  Crabbe"). 

Calicut,  n.p.  In  tie  middle  ages 
the  chief  city,  and  one  of  the  cmef 
ports  of  Malabar,  and  the  residence  of 
the  Zamorin  (q.v.).  The  name  KoU- 
kodu  is  said  to  mean  the  '  Cock-For- 
tress.' 

c.  1343.  "We  proceeded  from  Fandaraina 
to  KalikUt,  one  of  the  great  ports  of  Mu- 
liba'r.  The  jjeople  of  Chin,  of  Java,  of 
Sailan,  of  Mahal  (Maldives),  of  Yemen  and 
Filrs  frequent  it,  and  the  traders  of  different 
regions  meet  there.  Its  port  is  among  the 
greatest  in  the  world." — Ibn  Batwta,  Iv.  89. 

c.  1430.  "  CoUicuthiam  deinoeps  petilt, 
urbem  maritimam,  ooto  mlllibus  passuum 
ambitu,  nobile  totius  Indiae  emporium, 
pipere,  lacca,  ginglbere,  cinnamomo  cras- 
siore,*  kebuhs,  Izedoaria  fertilis."  — Ctonii, 
in  Poggius,  De  Var.  Fortunae. 

1442.  "  Calicut  is  a  perfectly  secure  har- 
bom-,  which  like  that  of  Ormuz  brings  to- 
gether merchants  from  every  city  and  from 
every  country." — Abdurrazzak  (India  in  loth 
Cent.)  p.  13. 

c.  1475.  "Calecut  is  a  port  for  the  whole 
Indian  sea,.. The  country  produces  pepper, 
ginger,  colour  plants,  muscat  [nutmeg?], 
cloves,  cinnamon,  aromatic  roots,  adrach 
[green  ginger]...  and  everything  is  cheap, 
and  servants  and  maids  are  vei-y  good." — 
Atk.  Nikitin  [ibid.)  p.  20. 

1498.  "We  departed  thence,  with  the 
pilot  whom  the  king  gave  us,  for  a  city  which 
is  called  ftualecut." — Boteiro  de  V.  da  Gaum, 
49. 

1572. 
".TA  fdra  de  tormenta,  e  dos  primeiros 

Mares,  o  temor  vao  do  peito  voa ; 

Diase  alegre  o  Piloto  Melindano, 

'  Terra  he  de  Calecut,  se  nao  me  engano,' " 
Camoes,  vl.  92. 

By  Burton : 
"now,  'scaped  the  tempest  and  the  first 
sea-dread,  [cried 

fled  from  each  bosom  terrors  vain,  and 
the  Melindanian  Pilot  in  delight, 
'  Caleout-land,  if  aught  I  see  aright ! ' " 
1616.     "  Of  that  wool  they  make  divers 
sorts  of  Callico,  which  had  that  name  (as  I 
suppose)  from  Callicutts,  not  far  from  Goa, 
where  that  kind  of  cloth  was  firiit  bought 
by  the  Portuguese." — Teiry  in  Purchas. 

Calingula,  s.     A  sluice  or  escape. 

■  Xot  •  a  larger  kind  of  cinnamon,'  or  '  cinnamon 
whicli  is  known  tlicre  by  the  name  of  cras^i  ' 
(canetlac  qvac  grossae  appdlantiLr),  as  Mr.  Winter 
Jones  oddly  renders,  but  canella  firossa,  i.e., 
'  coarse '  cinnamon,  alias  coi^ia. 


GALPUTTEE. 


114 


CALYAK. 


Tarn,  halingal.     Much  used  in  reports 
of  irrigation  works  in  S.  India. 

Calputtee,  s.  A  caulker ;  also  tke 
process  of  caulking.  Hind.  andBeng. 
kdldpaUl  and  haldpatti,  and  these  no 
doubt  from  tte  Port,  calafate.  But 
this  again  is  oriental  in  origin,  from 
the  Arabic  kdldfat,  the  'process  of 
caulking. '  lit  is  true  that  Dozy  (see 
p.  376)  and  also  Jal  (see  his  Index,  ii. 
589),  doubt  the  last  derivation,  and  are 
disposed  to  connect  the  Portuguese  and 
Spanish  words,  and  the  Italian  calafat- 
tare,  &c.,  with  the  Latin  calefacere. 
The  latter  word  would  apply  well 
enough  to  the  process  of  pitching  a 
vessel  as  practised  in  the  Mediterra- 
nean, where  we  have  seen  the  vessel 
careened  over,  and  a  great  fire  of 
thorns  kindled  under  it  to  keep  the 
pitch  fluid.  But  caulking  is  not 
pitching;  and  when  both  form  and 
meaning  correspond  so  exactly,  and 
when  we  know  so  many  other  marine 
terms  in  the  Mediterranean  to  have 
been  taken  from  the  Arabic,  there  does 
not  seem  to  be  room  for  reasonable 
doubt  in  this  case. 

The  Emperor  Michael  V.  (a.d.  1041) 
was  called  KaXa^aTjjs,  because  he  was 
the  son  of  a  caulker  (see  Ducange, 
Cfloss.  Qraec.,-who  quotes  .^OMaras). 

Since  writing  what  precedes  we  see 
that  M.  Marcel  Devic  also  rejects  the 
views  of  Dozy  and  Jal. 

1554.  (At  Mozambique) .  .  "To  two  ca- 
laifates  .  .  of  the  said  brigantines,  at  the 
rate  annually  of  20,000  reis  each,  with  9000 
reis  each  for  maintenance  and  6  measures  of 
millet  to  each,  of  which  no  count  is  taken." 
Simdo  Botellw,  Tomho,  11. 

c.  1620.  "  S'U  estoit  besoin  de  calfader 
le  Vaisseau  ....  on  y  auroit  beauooup 
de  peine  dans  ce  Port,  prinoipalement  si  on 
est  constraint  de  se  seruir  des  Charpentiers 
et  des  Calfadeurs  du  Pays;  parce  qu'ils  de- 
pendent tons  du  Gouvemeur  de  Bombain  " 
.  .  . — Bmitia-  .  .  .  des  Indes  Orient,  par 
Aleixo  da  Motta,  in  Thevenot's  Collection. 

Caluat,  s.  This  in  some  old  travels 
is  used  for  Ar.  IMlwat,  '  privacy,  a 
jirivate  interview'  (C.  P.  Brown,  MS.). 

Caluete,  Caloete,  s.  The  punish- 
ment of  impalement.  Malayal.  ka- 
hithki  (pron.  etti). 

1510.  The  said  wood  is  fixed  in  the  middle 
of  the  back  of  the  malefactor,  and  passes 
through  his  body  ....  this  torture  is  called 
'uncalvet.' — Vwrthema,  147. 

1582.  "  The  Capitaine  General  for  to  en- 
courage thom  the  more,  commanded  before 
them  aU  to  pitch  along  staflte  in  the  ground, 


the  which  was  made  sharp  at  ye  one  end. 
The  same  amongst  the  Malabai-s  is  called 
Calvete,  upon  ye  which  they  do  execute 
justice  of  death,  unto  the  poorest  or  vilest 
people  of  the  county.-'— Castaueda,  tr.  by 
K.  L.,  ff.  142  V,  143. 

1606.  "The  Queen  marvelled  much  at 
the  thing,  and  to  content  them  she  ordered 
the  sorcerer  to  be  delivered  over  for  punish- 
ment, and  to  be  set  on  the  caloete,  which 
is  a  very  sharp  stake,  fixed  firmly  in  the 
ground  "...  etc.— Gouvea,  f .  47  r,  see  also 
f .  163. 

Galyan,  n.p.  The  name  of  more 
than  one  city  of  fame  in  W.  and  S. 
India ;  Skt.Ealydna,  '  beautiful,  noble, 
propitious.'  One  of  these  is  the  place 
stiU  toiown  as  Ealyan,  on  theUlas  river, 
more  usually  called  by  the  name  of  the 
city,  33  miles  N.E.  of  Bombay.  This  is 
a  very  ancient  port,  and  is  probably  the 
one  mentioned  by  Cosmas  below.  It 
appears  as  the  residence  of  a  donor 
in  an  inscription  on  the  Eanheri  caves 
in  Salsette  (see  Fergusson  and  Bwrgess, 
p.  349).  Another  Kalyana  was  the 
capital  of  the  Ohalukyas  of  the  Deccan 
in  the  9th — 12th  centuries.  This  is  in 
the  Nizam's  district  of  Naldrug,  about 
40  miles  E.N.E.  of  the  fortress  called 
by  that  name.  A  third  Kalyana  or 
Kalyani  was  a  port  of  Oanara,  between 
Mangalore  and  Kundapur,  in  lat.  13° 
28'  or  thereabouts,  on  the  same  river 
as  Baceanore,  q.v. 

The  quotations  refer  to  the  first 
Galyan. 

c.  A.D.  80-90.  "The  local  marts  which 
occur  in  order  after  Barygaza  are  Akabani, 
Suppara,  Ealliena,  a  city  which  was  raised 
to  the  rank  of  a  regular  mart  in  the  time  of 
Saraganes,  but,  since  Sandanes  became  its 
master,  its  trade  has  been  put  under  restric- 
tions ;  for  if  Greek  vessels,  even  by  accident, 
enter  its  ports,  a  guard  is  put  on  board,  and 
they  are  taken  to  Barygaza. " — Penplus,  §  52. 
c.  A.D.  545.  "And  the  most  notable 
places  of  trade  are  these  :  Sindu,  Orrhotha, 
Kalliana,  Sibor.  .  .  ."—Cosmas  (in  Cathay, 
&c.  p.  clxxviii.) 

1673.  "  On  both  sides  are  placed  stately 
Aldeas,  and  Dwellings  of  the  Portuffal  Fi- 
dalgos ;  tUl  on  the  Eight,  within  a  Mile  or 
more  of  GuUean,  they  yield  possession  to 
the  neighbouring  Sei-a  G-i,  at  which  City 
(the  key  this  way  into  that  Rebel's  Country), 
Wind  and  Tide  favouring  us,  we  landed.'"' — 
Fi-ya;  p.  123. 

1825.  "Near  Candaulah  is  a  waterfall... 
its  stream  winds  to  join  the  sea,  nearly 
opposite  to  Tannah,  under  the  name  of  the 
Callianee  river."— flc6e)>,  ii.  137. 

Prof.  Porchhammer  has  lately  des- 
cribed the  great  remains  of  a  Pagoda 
and  other  buildings  with  inscriptions, 
near  the  city  of  Pegu,  called  K^yani. 


CAMBAT. 


115 


OAMBOJA. 


Cambay,  n.p.  Written  byMatom- 
medan  writers  Karibayat,  sometimes 
Kinbayat.  According  to  Ool.  Tod,  the 
original  Hindu  name  was  KJiambavati, 
'  City  of  the  Pillar.'  Long  a  very 
famous  port  of  Guzerat,  at  the  head  of 
the  Gulf  to  which  it  gives  its  name. 
Under  the  Mahommedan  kings  of  Gu- 
zerat it  was  one  of  their  chief  resi- 
dences, and  they  are  often  called  kings 
of  Cambay.  Cambay  is  still  a  feuda- 
tory state  under  a  Nawab.  The  place 
is  in  decay,  owing  partly  to  the  shoals, 
and  the  extraordinary  rise  and  fall  of 
the  tides  in  the  Gulf,  impeding  naviga- 
tion. 

c.  951.  "From  Kambaya  to  the  sea 
about  2  parasangs.  From  Kambiya  to 
Siirab^ya  (?)  about  4  days.  .  ." — Istakhri, 
in  Elliot,  i.  30. 

1298.  "  Cambaet  is  a  great  kingdom  .  .  . 
There  is  a  great  deal  of  trade  .  ._ .  Mer- 
chants come  here  with  many  ships  and 
cargoes.  .  .  ." — Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iii.  oh.  28. 

1320.  "  Hoc  vero  Oceanum  mare  in  illis 
partibus  principaliter  habet  duos  portus: 
quorum  vnus  nominatur  Mahahar,  et  alius 
Cambeth." — Jlfaj-inoScmMdo,  near  beginning. 

c.  1420.  "Cambay  is  situated  near  to  the 
aea,  and  is  12  mUes  in  circuit ;  it  abounds 
in  spikenard,  lac,  indigo,  myrabolans,  and 
siUc." — Gonti,  in  India  in  XVth  Cent.  20. 

1498.  "In  which  GuK,  as  we  were  in- 
formed, there  are  many  cities  of  Christians 
and  Moors,  and  a  city  which  is  called 
Qnambaya." — Boteiro,  49. 

1506.  "  In  Combea  fe  terra  de  Mori,  e  il 
suo  He  fe  Moro ;  el  fe  una  gran  terra,  e 
h  nasce  tnrbiti,  e  spigonardo,  e  mile  (read 
milo,  see  anil),  lache,  comiole,  calcedonie, 
gotoni  .  .  .  " — Bel.  di  Leonardo  Ca'  Maaser, 
in  Archivio  Star.  Italiano,  App. 

1674. 
"  The  Prince  of  Cambay's  daily  food 
Is  asp  and  basilisk  and  toad, 
"Which  makes  him  have  so  strong  a  breath, 
Each  night  he  stinks  a  queen  to  death." 

Sudibras,  Pt.  ii.  Canto  i. 

Butler  had  evidently  read  the  stories  of 
Mahmud  Bigara,  Sultan  of  Guzerat,  in  "Var- 
thema  or  Purchas. 

Cambays.  In  Ecrrest's  Voyage  to 
Mergui  Islands,  79.     See  Comboy. 

Camboja,  n.p.  An  ancient  king- 
dom in  the  eastern  part  of  Indo-China, 
once  great  and  powerful :  now  fallen, 
and  under  the  "  protectorate "  of 
France,  whose  Saigon  colony  it  adjoins. 
The  name,  like  so  many  others  of 
Indo-China  siace  the  days  of  Ptolemy, 
is  of  Sanskrit  origin,-,being  apparently 
a  transfer  of  the  name  of  a  nation  and 
country  on  the  N.W.  frontier  of  India, 


Kamhoja,  supposed  to  have  been  about 
the  locality  of  Ohitral  or  Kaflristan. 
Ignoring  this,  fantastic  Chinese  and 
other  etymologies  have  been  invented 
for  the  name.  In  the  older  Chinese 
annals  (c.  1200  B.C.)  this  region  had 
the  name  of  Fu-nan ;  from  a  period 
after  our  era,  when  the  kingdom  of 
Camboja  had  become  powerful,  it  was 
known  to  the  Chinese  as  Ohin-la.  Its 
power  seems  to  have  extended  at  one 
time  westward,  perhaps  to  the  shores 
of  the  B.  of  Bengal.  Ruins  of  extra- 
ordinary vastness  and  architectural 
•elaboration  are  _  numerous,  and  have 
attracted  great  attention  since  M. 
Mouhot's  visit  in  1859  ;  though  they 
had  been  mentioned  by  16th  century 
missionaries,  and  some  of  the  buildings 
when  standing  in  splendour  were  de- 
scribed by  a  Chinese  visitor  at  the  end 
of  the  13th  century. 

The  Cambojans  proper  call  them- 
selves Khmer,  a  name  which  seems  to 
have  given  rise  to  singular  confusions 
(see  Comar). 

The  gum  Gamboge  so  familiar  in 
use,  derives  its  name  from  this  oormtry, 
the  chief  source  of  supply. 

e.  1161.  "...  although  .  .  .  because  the 
behef  of  the  people  of  Kam^nya  (Pegu)  was 
the  same  as  that  of  the  Buddha-believing 
men  of  Ceylon  .  .  .  Parakrama  the  king  was 
living  in  peace  with  the  King  of  'RAm&ciya, — 
yet  the  ruler  of  R^minya  .  .  .  forsook  the 
old  custom  of  providing  maintenance  for 
the  ambassadors  ,  .  .  sa^ng,  '  These  mes- 
sengers are  sent  to  go  to  Samboja,'  and  so 
plundered  all  their  goods  and  put  them  in 
prison  in  the  Malaya  country  .  .  _.  Soon 
after  this  he  seized  some  royal  virgins  sent 
by  the  King  of  Ceylon  to  the  King  of  Kam- 
boja  .  .  ." — Ext.  from  Ceylonese  Annals, 
by  T.  Bhys  Davids  in  J.  A.  S.  B.,  xh.  Pt.  i. 
p.  198. 

1295.  "Le  pays  de  Tchin-la  .  .  .  Les 
gens  dii  pays  le  nomment  Ean-phou-tchi. 
Sous  la  dynastie  actueUe,  les  livres  sacrtSs 
des  Tib^tains  nomment  ce  pays  Kan-phou- 

tohi "—Chinese  Account  of  Chinla, 

in  Abel  Bimusat,  Nouv.  Mil.  i.  100. 

c.  1535.  "Passing  from  Siam  towards 
China  by  the  coast  we  find  the  kingdom  of 
Cambaia  (read  Camboia)  .  .  .  the  people 
are  great  warriors  .  .  .  and  the  country  of 
Camboia  abounds  in  all  sorts  of  victuals  .  .  . 
in  this  land  the  lords  voluntarily  bum 
themselves  when  the  king  dies.  .  .  .  — Som- 
mario  dc'  Begni  in  Bamiisio,  i.  f.  336. 

1552.  "And  the  next  State .  adjoining 
Siam  is  the  kingdom  of  Camboja,  through 
the  middle  of  which  flows  that  splendid 
river  the  Mecon,  the  source  of  which  is  in 
the  regions  of  China  .  .  ." — Barros,  Deo.  I. 
Liv.  ix.  cap.  1. 

I  2 


CAMEEZE. 


116 


GAMPEOB. 


1572. 
"  "Ves,  passa  por  Camboja  Mecom  rio, 
Que  capitao  das  aguas  se  interpreta.  ,  ." 

'  Camocs,  x.  127. 

Cameeze,  s.  This  word  {ka/mls)  is 
used  in  colloquial  Hind,  and  Tamil 
for  '  a  sHrfc.'  It  comes  from  the 
Port,  camisa.  But  that  -word  is 
directly  from  the  Arah.  Jcamls,  '  a 
tunic'  Was  St.  Jerome's  Latin  word 
an  earlier  loan  from  the  Arabic,  or  the 
source  of  the  Arabic  word?  The  Mod. 
Greek  Diet,  of  Sophocles  has  Kafilcnov. 
Oamesa  is,  according  to  the  Slang 
Dictionary,  used  in  the  cant  of  English 
thieves ;  and  in  more  ancient  slang  it 
was  made  into  '  corainission.' 

c.  400.  "Solent  militantes  habere  lineas 
quas  Camisias  vocant,  sic  aptas  membris  et 
adstrictas  corporibus,  ut  expediti  sint  vel  ad 
cursum,  vel  ad  praelia  ....  quocumque 
necessitastraxerit." — Scti.  Huronymi  Epist. 
(Ixiv.)  ad  Fdbiolam,,  §  11. 

1464.  "to  William  and  Richard,  my 
sons,  all  my  fair  camises.  ,  .  ." — WUl  of 
Richard  Strode,  of  Newnham,  Devon. 
.  1498.  "That  a  very  iine  camysa,  which 
in  Portugal  would  be  worth  300  reis,  was 
given  here  for  2  fanons,  which  in  that 
country  is  the  equivalent  of  30  reis,  though 
the  value  of  30  reis  is  in  that  country  no 
small  matter." — Boteiro  de  V.  da  Gamm,  77. 

1573.     "  The  richest  of  all  (the  shops  in 

Fez)  are  where  they  sell  oamisas " 

— Marmol.  Desc.  General  de  Affrica,  Pt.  I. 
Bk.  iii.  f.  87v. 

Camp,  s.  In  the  Madras  Presidency 
an  official  not  at  his  head-quarters  is 
always  addressed  as  "  in  Camp." 

Camplior,  s.  There  are  three 
camphors : — ■ 

a.  The  Bornean  and  Sumatran 
camphor  from  Dryolalanops  aroniatica. 

b.  The  camphor  of  China  and  Japan, 
from  Ginnamomum  Camphora. 

(These  are  the  two  chief  camphors 
of  commerce ;  the  first  immensely 
exceeding  the  second  in  market  value ; 
see  Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iii.  ch.  xi.  Note  3.) 

C.  The  camphor  of  Blumea  ialsami- 
jfera,  D.  0. ,  produced,  and  used,  in  China 
tinder  the  name  of  ngai  camphoi'. 

The  relative  ratios  of  value  in -the 
Canton  market  may  be  roundly  given 
•as  J,  1 ;  c,  10;  a,  80. 

The  first  western  mention  of  this 
drug  occurs,  as  was  pointed  out  by 
Messrs.  Hanbury  and  Fliickiger,  in 
the  Greek  medical  writer  Aetius  (see 
below),  but  it  probably  came  through 
the  Arabs,  as  is  indicated  by  the  ph, 
■or  /  of  the  Ai-ab.  ka/iir,  representing 


the  Sanskrit  Jcarpura.  It  has  been 
suggested  that  the  word  was  ongmaUy 
Javanese,  in  which  language  kapur 
appears  to  mean  both  '  lime  and 
'camphor.' 

Moodeen  Sheriff  says  that  te/w 
is  used  (in  Ind.  Materia  Medica)  for 
'  amber.'  TabasMr  (q.v.)  is,  according 
to  the  same  writer,  called  bans-kdfur, 
"bamboo-camphor;"  and  ras-M/wr 
(mercury-camphor)  is  an  impure  sub- 
chlonde  of  mercury.  According  to  the 
same  authority,  the  varieties  of  cam- 
phor now  met  with  in  the  bazars  of.  S- 
India  are — 1.  ka/ur-i-kaisurl,  which 
is  in  Tamil  called  pach'ch'ai  (i.  e.', 
crude)  karuppv/ram ;  2.  Surati  kdfwr; 
3.  Chlnl;  4.  Batai  (from  the  Batta 
country  ?).  The  first  of  these  names 
is  a  curious  instance  of  the  perpetua- 
tion of  a  blunder,  originating  in  the 
misreading  of  loose  Arabic  writing. 
The  name  is  unquestionably  fanswn, 
which  carelessness  as  to  points  has 
converted  into  kaisuri  (as  above,  and  in 
Blochmann's  Aln,  p.  79).  The  camphor 
al-fansuri  is  mentioned  as  early  as  by 
Avicenna,  and  by  Marco  Polo,  and 
came  from,  a  place  called  Pansur  in 
Sumatra,  perhaps  the  same  as  Barus, 
which  has  now  long  given  its  name  to 
the  costly  Sumatran  drug. 

A  curious  notion  of  Ibn  Batuta's 
(iv.  241)  that  the  camphor  of  Sumatra 
(and  Borneo)  was  produced  in  the  inside 
of  a  cane,  filling  the  joints  between 
knot  and  knot,  may  be  explained  by 
the  statement  of  Barbosa  (p.  204),  that 
the  Borneo  camphor  as  exported  was 
packed  in  tubes  of  bamboo.  This  cam- 
phor is  by  Barbosa  and  some  other  old 
writers  called  '  eatable  camphor '  {da 
mangiare),  because  used  in  medicine, 
and  with  betel! 

Our  form  of  the  word  seems  to  have 
come  from  the  Sp.  alcanfor  and  canfora, 
through  the  French  camphre.  Dozy 
points  out  that  one  Italian  form  retains 
the  truer  name  cafura,  and  an  old  Ger- 
man one  (Mid.  High  Germ.)  is  gaff^ 
{Oosterl.  47). 

c.  A. p.  540.  "Hygromyri  cofectio,  olei 
salca  lib.  ij,  opobalsami  lib.  i.,  spicsenardi, 
folij  singu.  unc.  iiii.  carpobalsami,  ama- 
bonis,  amomi,  ligni  aloes,  sing.  unc.  ij. 
mastichae,  moschi,  sin^.  scrap,  vi.  quod  si 
etia  caphura  non  deent  ex  ea  unc.  ij  ad- 
jicito  "  .  .  .  .  AeUi  Amideni,  IJbrorum  xvi. 
Tomi  Dvo  .  .  .  Latinitate  donati,  Basil. 
MDXxxv.,  Li  v.  xvi.  cap.  cxx. 

c.  940.  "These  (islands called al-Ramin) 
abound  in  gold  mines,  and  are  near  the 
country  of  Kansnr,  famous  for  its  camphor. 


CAMPOOi 


117 


CANABA. 


.  .  ." — Mas'mll,  i.  338.  The  same  work  at 
iii.  49,  refers  back  to  this  passage  as  "  the 
country  of  Man?wrah."  Probably  Mas'udi 
wrote  correctly  Fansurah. 

1298.  "  In  this  kingdom  of  Fansur  grows 
the  best  camphor  in  the  world,  called  Gam- 
fera  Fanmri."— Marco  Polo,  bk.  iii.  oh.  xi. 

1506.  "  . .  e  de  li  (Tenasserim)  vien  pevere, 

canella camfora  da  manzar  e  de  qucVa 

lum  se  manza"...{i,  e.  both  camphor  to  eat 
and  camphor  not  to  eat,  or  Sumatra  and 
CJhina  camphoT).^Leonardo  Ca'  Masaer. 

c.  1590.  "  The  Camphor  tree  is  a  large  tree 
growing  in  the  ghauts  of  Hindostan  and  in 
China.  A  hundred  horsemen  and  upwards 
may  rest  in  the  shade  of  a  single  tree  .... 
Of  the  various  kinds  of  camphor  the  best  is 
called  Ribdhi  or  Qaif«in."...Iu  some  books 
camphor  in  its  natural  state  is  called... 
BUmstni, — Ain,  pp.  78,  79. 

1623.  "  In  this  shipp  we  have  laden  a 
small  parceU  of  camphire  of  Barome,  being 
in  all  60  caiis." — Batavian  Letter,  pubd.  in 
Cocks' s  Diwry,  ii.  343. 

1726^  "The  Persians  name  the  Camphor 
of  Baros,  and  also  of  Borneo  to  this  day 
Kafur  Canfuri,  as  it  also  appears  in  the 
printed  text  of  Avicenna  .  .  and  Bellunmsis 
notes  that  in  some  MSS.  of  the  author  is 
found  Kafur  Fansuri.  .  ." — Valentijn,iT.&!, 

1786.  _  "  The  Camphor  Tree  has  been  re- 
cently discovered  in  this  part  of  the  Sircar's 
country.  We  have  sent  two  bottles  of  the 
essential  oil  made  from  it  for  your  use." — 
Letter  of  Tippoo,  Kirlepatrick,  p.  23],. 

1875. 

"Camphor,  Bhimsaini  (barus),  valua- 
tion  lib.    80  rs. 

Kefinedcake    ....    1  cwt.  65  rs." 
Table  of  Customs  Duties  cm  Imports  into 
Br.  India  up  to  1875. 

The  iirst  of  these  is  the  fine  Sumatra  cam- 
phor ;  the  second  at  i|s  of  the  price  is  China 
camphor. 

Campoo,  s.  Hind.  hampU,  corr. 
of  the  English  "camp,"  or  more  pro- 
perly of  the  Port,  "campo."  It  is 
used  for  '  a  camp,'  but  formerly  was 
specifically  applied  to  the  partially 
disciplined  brigades  under  European 
commanders  in  the  Mahratta  service, 
thus  : — 

1803.  "Begum  Sumroo's  Campoo  has 
eome  up  the  ghauts,  and  I  am  afraid  .... 
joined  Soindiah  yesterday.  Two  deserters 
.  .  .  declared  that  Pohlman's  Campoo  was 
following  it."— Wellington,  ii.  264. 

1883.  "  .  .  its  unhappy  plains  were  swept 
over,  this  way  and  that,  by  the  cavalry  of 
rival  Mahratta  powers,  Mogul  and  Eoliilla 
horsemen,  or  campos  s,ndpultuns  (battalions) 
vmder  European  adventurers.  .  .  ."  — 
Qua/rterly  Bemcw,  April,  p.  294. 

Caiiara,  n.p.  Properly  Kannada. 
This  name  has  long  been  given  to  that 
part  of  the  West  coast  which  lies  below 


the  Ghauts,  from  Mt.  Dely  northward 
to  the  Goa  territory ;  and  now  to  the 
two  British  districts  constituted  out  of 
that  tract,  viz.,  N.  and  S.  Canara. 
This  appropriation  of  the  name,  how- 
ever, appears  to  be  of  European  origin. 
The  name,  probably  meaning  'black 
country,'  from  the  black  cotton  soil 
prevailing  there,  was  properly  syno- 
nymous with  Earnataha  (see  Garnatic), 
and  apparently  a  corruption  of  that 
word.  Our  quotations  show  that 
throughout  the  16th  century  the  term 
was  applied  to  the  country  above 
the  Ghauts,  sometimes  to  the  whole 
kingdom  of  Narsinga  or  Vijayanagar 
fsee  Narsinga  and  Beejanugger). 
Gradually,  and  probably  owing  to  local 
application  at  Goa,  where  the  natives 
seem  fi-om  the  first  to  have  been 
known  to  the  Portuguese  as  Canary's,^ 
the  name  became  appropriated  to  the 
low  country  on  the  coast  between  Goa 
and  Malabar,  which  was  subject,  to 
the  kingdom  in  question,  much  in  the 
same  way  that  the  name  Garnatic  came 
at  a  later  date  to  be  misapplied  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Peninsula. 

The  Kanara  or  Canarese  language 
is  spoken  over  a  l,arge  tract  above  the 
Ghauts,  and  as  far  north  as  Bidar  (see 
Caldwell,  Introd.  p.  33).  It  is  only 
one  of  several  languages  spoken  iu 
the  British  districts  of  Canara,  and  that 
only  in  a  small  portion,  viz.,  near 
Kundapur.  2'mZm  is  the  chief  language 
in  the  Southern  District. 

Kanadam  occurs  in  the  great  Tan- 
jore  inscription  of  the  11th  century. 

1516.  ' '  Beyond  this  river  commences  the 
Kingdom  of  Narsinga,  which  contains  five 
very  large  provinces,  with  each  a  language 
of  its  own.  The  first,  which  stretches  along 
the  coast  to  Malabar,  is  called  Tulinate;t 
another  lies  in  the  interior  .  .  ■;  another 
has  the  name  of  Telinga,  which  cdnfines 
with  the  Kingdom  of  Orisa ;  another  is 
Canari,  in  which  is  the  great  city  of  Bis- 
naga :  and  then  the  kingdom  of  Chara- 
mendel,  the  language  of  which  is  Tamul."— 
Barbosa.X 

c.  1535.  "The  last  Kingdom  of  the  First 
India  is  called  the  Province  Canarim ;  it  is 
bordered  on  one  side  by  the  Kingdom  of 
Goa  andby  Anjadiva,  and  on  the  other  side 
by  Middle  India  or  Malabar.  In  the  inte- 
rior is  the  King  of  Narsinga,  who  is  chief 
of  this  country.    The  speech  of  those  of 


^  And  this  term,  in  tlie  old  Portuguese  works, 
means  tlie  Konlcani  people  and  language  of  Goa. 

t  i.e.  Tuhtnnadu,  or  the  modem  District  of  S 
Canara. 

t  This  passage  is  exceedingly  corrupt,  and  the 
version  (necessarily  imperfect)  is  made  up  from 


CANARA. 


118 


CANDAHAB. 


Cauarim  is  different  from  that  of  the  King- 
dom of  Decan  and  of  Goa." — Portuguese 
Summary  of  Eastern  Kingdoms,  in  Bamusio, 
i.  f.  330. 

1552.  "  The  third  province  is  called  Ca- 
nara,  also  in  the  interior.  .  ." — Oastanheda, 
ii.  50. 

And  as  applied  to  tte  language  : — 

"The  language  of  the  Gentoos  is  Ca- 
nara."— iS.  78. 

1552.  "The  whole  coast  that  we  speak 
of  back  to  the  Ghaut  (Gate)  mountain  range 
....  they  call  Conoan,  and  the  peojole  pro- 
perly Concanese  (Gonquenijs),  though  our 
people  call  them  Canarese  (Canarijs)  .... 
"  And  as  from  the  Ghauts  to  the  sea  on 
the  west  of  the  Deean  all  that  strip  is  called 
Concan,  Iso  from  the  Ghauts  to  the  sea  on 
the  west  of  Canara,  always  excepting  that 
stretch  of  46  leagues  of  which  we  have 
spoken  [north  of  Mount  Dely]  which  belongs 
to  the  same  Canard,  the  strip  which  stretches 
to  Cape  Comorin  is  called  Malabar." — Bar- 
ros,  Dec.  I.  liv.  ix.  cap.  1. 

„  "...  The  Kingdom  of  Canara, 
which  extends  from  the  river  called  Gate, 
north  of  Chaul,  to  Cape  Comorin  (so  far  as 
concerns  the  interior  region    east   of   the 

Ghats) and  which  in  the  east  marches 

vrith  the  kingdom  of  Orisa ;  and  the  Gentoo 
Kings  of  this  great  Province  of  Canara  were 
those  from  whom  sprang  the  present  Kings 
of  Bisuaga." — Ibid.  Dec.  II.  liv.  v.  cap.  2. 
1572. 

"  Aqui  se  enxerga  M  do  mar  undoso 
Hum  monte  alto,  que  corre  longamente 
Servindo  ao  Malabar  de  forte  muro, 
Com  que  do  Canara  vive  seguro." 

Oamoes,  vii.  21. 
Englished : 

"  Here  seen  yonside  where  wavy  waters 
play 
a  range  of  mountains  skirts  the  mur- 
muring main 
serving  the  Malabar  for  mighty  mure 
who  thus  from  him  of  Canara  dwells  secure. '' 

Bwton. 
1598.   "  The  land  itseKe  is  called  Decan, 
and  also  Canara." — LimscJioten,  49. 

1614.  "Its  proper  name  is  Gliarnathaca, 
which  from  corruption  to  corruption  has 
come  to  be  called  Canara." — Gouto,  Deo. 
VI.  liv.  V.  cap.  5. 

In  the  following  quotations  tie  term, 
is  applied,  either  inclusively  or  exclu- 
sively, to  the  territory  whicli  we  now 
call  Canara : 

1615.  "  Canara.  Thence  to  the  Kingdome 
of  the  Cannarins,  which  is  but  a  little  one, 
and  5  dayes  journey  from  Damans.  They  are 
tall  of  stature,  idle,  for  the  most  part,  and 
therefore  the  greater  theeves. " — DeMonfwrt, 
p.  23. 

1623.  "  Having  found  a  good  ojiportunity, 

three— viz.,  Stanley's  English,  from  a  Sp.  MS. 
(Hak.  See),  p.  79  ;  the  Portuguese- of  the  Lisbon 
Academy,  p.  291;  and  Kamusio's  Italian  (i.  f. 
299  v.). 


such  as  I  desired,  of  getting  out  of  Goa,  and 
penetrating  further  into  India,  that  is  more 
to  the  south,  to  Canara. .  ."—P.  della  Valle, 
ii.  601. 

1672.  "  The  strip  of  land  Canara,  the  in- 
habitants of  which  are  called  Canarins,  is 
fruitful  in  rice  and  other  food-stufiEs." — Bal- 
daeus,  98. 

There  is  a  good  map  in  this  work,  which 
shows  '  Canara '  in  the  modern  acceptation. 

1672.  "  Description  of  Canara  and  Journey 
to  Goa. — This  kingdom  is  one  of  the  finest 
in  India;  all  plain  country  near  the  sea,  and 
even  among  the  mountains  all  peopled. " — P. 
Vincenzo  Maria,  420. 

Here  the  title  seems  used  in  the  modern 
sense,  but  the  same  writer  applies  Canara 
to  the  whole  Kingdom  of  Bisnagar. 

1673.  "At  Mirja  the  Protector  of  Canora 
came  aboard." — Fryer  (margin),  p.  57. 

1726.  "TheKingdom Canara  (underwhich 
Onor,  Batticala,  and  Garoopa  are  dependent) 
comprises  all  the  western  landslying  between 
Walkan  {Konkan?)  and  Malabar,  two  great 
coast  countries." — Yalentijn,  v.  2. 

1727.  "The  country  of  Canara  is  gene- 
rally governed  by  a  Lady,  who  keeps  her 
Court  at  a  Town  called  Baydow,  two  Days 
Journey  from  the  Sea." — A.  Ham.  i.  280. 

Canaut,  Conaut,  even  Connau^ht, 
s.  Hind,  from  Arab,  kandt,  the  side- 
wall  of  a  tent,  or  canvas  enclosure. 

1616.  "  The  King's  Tents  are  red,  reared 
on  poles  very  high,  and  placed  in  the  midst 
of  the  Camp,  covering  a  large  Compasse, 
inoircled  with  Canats  (made  of  red  calico 
stitfenedwith  Canes  at  every  breadth,  stand- 
ing upright  about  nine  foot  high)  guarded 
round  every  night  with  Souldiers." — Terry, 
in  Purchas,  ii.  1481. 

c.  1660.  "  And  (what  is  hard  enough  to 
believe  in  Tndostan,  where  the  Grandees 
especially  are  so  jealous  .  .  .)  I  was  so  near 
to  the  Wife  of  this  Prince  (Dara),  that  the 
Cords  of  the  Kanates  .  .  .  which  enclosed 
them  (for  they  had  not  so  much  as  a  poor 
tent),  were  fastned  to  the  wheels  of  my 
chariot."— ^enMcr,  E.  T.  29. 

1792.  "They  passed  close  to  Tippoo's 
tents :  the  canaut*  was  standing,  but  the 
green  tent  had  been  removed." — T.  Mumro, 
in  Life,  iii.  73. 

1793.  "The  canaut  of  canvas  .  .  .  was 
painted  of  a  beautiful  sea-green  colour." — 
Dirom,  230. 

1817.  "A  species  of  silk  of  which  they 
make  tents  and  kanauts." — Mill,  ii.  201. 

1825.  Heber  writes  oonnaut.^ — Oris:,  ed. 
ii.  257. 

Candahar,  n.p.  Kandahar.  The 
application  of  this  name  now  is  ex- 
clusively to  (a)  the  well-known  city  of 
Western   Afghanistan,   which    is  the 


Misprinted  ccmaul. 


CANDABEEN. 


119 


CANDY. 


oTd]  ect  of  so  much  political  interest.  But 
by  the  Ar.  geographers  of  the  9thto  Hth 
centuries  the  name  is  applied  to  (b) 
the  country  about  Peshawar,  as  the 
equivalent  of  the  ancient  Indian  Gand- 
Jiara,  and  the  Oandaritia  of  Strabo. 
Some  think  the  name  was  transferred 
to  (a)  in  consequence  of  a  migration 
of  the  people  of  G-andhara  carrying 
with  them  the-begging-pot  of  Buddha, 
believed  by  Sir  H.  Eawlinson  to  be 
identical  with  a  large  sacred  vessel  of 
stone  preserved  in  a  mosque  of  Canda- 
har.  Others  think  that  Candahar 
may  represent  Alexandropolis  in 
Arachosia.  We  find  a  third  applica- 
tion of  the  name  (c)  in  Ibn  Batuta,  as 
well  as  in  earlier  and  later  writers,  to  a 
former  port  on  the  east  shore  of  the 
Gulf  of  Cambay,  Ghandhar  in  the 
Broach  District. 

a. — 1552.  "Those  who  go  from  Persia, 
from  the  kingdom  of  Hora§am  (Khorasan), 
from  Boh^ra,  and  all  the  Western  Regions, 
travel  to  the  city  which  the  natives  cor- 
ruptly call  Oandar,  instead  of  Scandar, 
the  name  by  which  the  Persians  call  Alex- 
ander. .  .  ." — Sa/rros,  IV.  vi.  1. 

b. — 0. 1030.  " .  .  thence  to  the  river  Chan- 
dr^a  (Chinab)  12  (parasangs) ;  thence  to 
Jailam  on  the  West  of  the  Biiyat  (or  Hydas- 
pes)  18 ;  thence  to  Waihind,  capital  of  Kan- 
dahar ...  20;  thence  to  Parshiiwar  14  .  -" 
— Al-BirUni  in  Elliot,  i.  63  (corrected). 

c. — c.  1343.  ' '  From  Kinbaya  (Cambay)  we 
went  to  the  town  of  Kawi  (Ednvi,  opp.  Cam- 
bay),  on  an  estuary  where  the  tide  rises  and 
f  aUs  .  .  thence  to  Kandahar,  a  considerable 
city  belonging  to  the  Infidels,  and  situated 
on  an  estuary  from  the  sea." — Ibn  Batuta, 
iv.  57,  58. 

1516.  "  ^Further  on  .  .  .  there  is  another 
place,  in  the  mouth  of  a  small  river,  which 
is  called  Guendari.  .  .  .  And  it  is  a  very 
good  town,  a  seaport.  .  ." — Barhosa,  64. 

Candareen,  s.  In  Malay,  to  which 
language  the  word  apparently  belongs, 
handuri.  A  term  formerly  applied 
to  the  hundredth  of  the  Chinese  ounce 
or  weight,  commonly  called  by  the 
Malay  name  tahil  (see  tael).  Fryer 
(1673)  gives  the  Chinese  weights 
thus: — 

1  Caitee  is  nearest  16  Taies 
1  Teen  (Taie  ?)  is  10  Mass 
1  Mass  in  Silver  is  10  Quandreens 
1  ftuandreen  is  10  Cash 
733  Cash  make  1  Royal 
1  grain  English  weight  is  2  cash. 
1554.  "In  Malacca  the  weight  used  for 
gold,  musk,  &c.,  the  cate,  contains  20  taels, 
each  tael  16  inazes,  each  maz  20  cumduryns ; 
also  1  paual  4  mazes,  each  maz  4  cupongs ; 
each  cupong  5  cumduryns." — A.  Nimes,  39. 


1615.  "We  bought  5  greate  square 
postes  of  the  Kinges  master  carpenter ;  cost 
2  mas  6  condrina  per  peece." — Cocks,  i.  1. 

Candy,  n.p.  A  town  in  the  hill 
country  of  Ceylon,  which  became  the 
deposit  of  the  sacred  tooth  of  Buddha 
at  the  beginning  of  the  14th  century, 
and  was  adopted  as  the  native  capital 
about  1592.  Chitty  says  the  name  is 
unknown  to  the  natives,  who  call  the 
place  Mahd  nuvera,  '  great  city.'  The 
name  seems  to  have  arisen  out  of  some 
misapprehension  by  the  Portuguese, 
which  may  be  illustrated  by  the  quo- 
tation from  Valentijn. 

c.  1530.  "  And  passing  into  the  heart  of 
the  Island,  there  came  to  the  Kingdom  of 
Caudia,  a  certain  Friar  Pasooal  with  two 
companions,  who  were  well  received  by  the 
King  of  the  country  Javira  Bandar  ...  in 
so  much  that  he  gave  them  a  great  piece  of 
ground,  and  everything  needful  to  build  a 
church,  and  houses  for  them  to  dwell  in." — 
Couto,  Dec.  VI.  liv.  iv.  cap.  7. 

1552.  "...  and  at  three  or  four  places, 
like  the  passes  of  the  Alps  of  Italy,  one 
finds  entrance  within  this  circuit  (of  moun- 
tains) which  forms  a  Kingdom  called  Cande." 
— Barros,  Dec.  III.  Liv.  ii.  cap.  1. 

1645.  "Now  then  as  soon  as  the_  Emperor 
was  come  to  his  Castle  in  Candi  he  gave 
order  that  the  600  captive  Hollanders 
should  be  distributed  throughout  his  coun- 
try among  the  peasants,  and  in  the  City." 
— J.  J.  Saar's  15-Jahrige  Kriegs-Dienst,  97. 

1681.  "The  First  is  the  City  of  Camdy,  so 
generally  called  by  the  Christians,  probably 
from  Conde,  which  in  the  Chinffulays  Jjan- 
guage  signifies  Bills,  for  among  them  it  is 
situated,  but  by  the  Inhabitants  called 
Hingodagul-neure,  as  much  as  to  s.ay  'The 
City  of  the  Chinqulay  people,  and  Mamma; 
signifying  the  Chief  or  Royal  City.'" — R. 
Knox,  p.  5. 

1726.  ' '  Candi,  otherwise  Candia,  or  named 
in  Cingalees  Conde  Ouda,  i.e.  the  high  moun- 
tain country." — Valentijn  (Ceylon),  19. 

Candy,  s.  A  weight  used  in  S. 
India,  which  maybe  stated  roughly  at 
about  SOOlbs. ,  but  varying  much  in  dif- 
ferent parts.  It  corresponded  broadly 
with  the  Arabian  bahaf(q.  v.),  and  was 
generally  equivalent  to  20  maunds, 
varying  therefore  with  the  maund. 

The  word  is  Mahr.  hhandl,  written 
in  Tam.  and  Mai.  Mndi.  The  Portu- 
guese write  it  candil. 

1563.  "A  candil  which  amounts  to  522 
pounds  "  {arrateis). — Garcia,  f.  55. 

1598.  "  One  candiel  is  little  more  or  less 
than  14  bushels,  wherewith  they  measure 
Rice,  Corne,  and  all  graine." — Linsclioten,6d. 

1618.  ' '  The  Candee  at  this  place  (Bateeala) 
containeth  neere  500  pounds." — W.  ffore  in 
Purclats,  i.  657. 


CANDY   (SUGAR-). 


120 


CANQUE. 


1710.  "They  advised  that  they  have  sup- 
plied Habib  ^ban  with  ten  candy  of  coun- 
try gunpowder," — In  Wheeler,  ii.  136. 

c.  1760.  Grose  gives  the  Bombay  candy  as 
20  maunds  of  28  lbs.  each =560  lbs. ;  the 
Surat  ditto  as  20  maunds  of  37i  lbs.  =:  746| 
lbs.;  the  Anjengo  ditto  560  lbs.;  the  Carwar 
ditto  575  lbs. ;  the  Coromandel  ditto  at  500 
lbs.  &c. 

Candy  (Sugar-).  This  name  of  crys- 
tallized sugar,  though,  it  came  no  doubt 
to  Europe  from  the  Pers.  Arab,  hand 
(Pers.  also  shakar  hand;  Sp.  azucar 
cande;  It.  candi  and  zucchero  candilo; 
Pr.  Sucre  candi)  is  of  Indian  origin. 
There  is  a  Skt.  root  hliand,  to  break, 
whence  Manda,  '  broken,'  also  applied 
in  various  compounds  to  granulated 
and  candied  sugar.  But  there  is  also 
Tarn,  ha/r-handa,  Malayal.  handi  and 
Iml-Jcandi,  which  may  have  been  the 
direct  source  of  the  Persian  and  Arabic 
adoption  of  the  word,  and  perhaps  its 
original,  from  a  Dravidian  word= 
'  lump.' 

A  German  writer,  long  within  this 
century,  (as  we  learn  fromMahn  quoted 
in  Diez's  Lexicon)  appears  to  derive 
candy  from  Oandia,  "  because  most  of 
the  sugar  which  the  Venetians  im- 
ported was  brought  from  that  island  " 
— a  fact  probably  invented  for  the 
nonce.  But  the  writer  was  the  same 
wiseacre  who  (in  the  year  1829  !)  cha- 
racterized the  book  of  Marco  Polo  as 
a  "clumsily  compiled  ecclesiastical 
fiction  disguised  as  a  Book  of  Travels  " 
(see  Introduction  to  Marco  Polo,  2nd 
ed.,  pp.  112,  113). 

c.  1343.  "A  oentinajo  si  vende  gien- 
giovo,  cannella,  lacca,  incenso,  indaco  .... 
verzino  soorzuto,  zucchero  .  .  .  zucchero 
candi  .  .  .  porcellane  .  .  .  costo  .  .  ." 

Pegolotti,  p.  134. 

1461.  "...  Un  ampoletto  di  balsamo. 
Teriaca  bossoletti  15.  Zuccheri  Moccari  (?) 
panni  42.  Zuccheri  canditi,  soattole  5 
.  .  ." — lAat  of  Presents  from  Snltan  of  Egypt 
to  the  Doge  (see  under  Benjamin), 

c.  1596.  "White  sugar  candy  (kandi  safed) 
.  .  .  5J  dams  per  scr." — Am,  i.  63. 

1627.  "  Sugar  Candie,  or  Stone  Sugar."— 
Minshew,  2nd  ed.  s.  v. 

1727.  "The  Trade  they  have  to  China  is 
divided  between  them  and  Surat  .  .  ,  the 
Gross  of  their  own  Cargo,  which  consists  in 
Sugar,  Sugar-candy,  AUom,  and  some 
Drugs  .  .  .  are  all  for  the  Surat  Market." 
—A.  Ham.  i.  371. 

Cangue,  s.  A  square  board,  or 
portable  pillory  of  wood,  used  in 
China  as  a  punishment,  or  rather,  as 
Dr.  Wells  Williams  says,  as  a  kind  of 


censure,  carrying  no  disgrace ;  strange 
as  that  seems  to  us,  with  whom  the 
essence  of  the  pillory  is  disgrace.  The 
frame  weighs  up  to  301bs.,  a  weight 
limited  by  law.  It  is  made '  to  rest 
on  the  shoulders  without  chafing  the 
neck,  but  so  broad  as  to  prevent  the 
wearer  from  feeding  himself.  It  is 
generally  taken  off  at  night  {Giles). 

The  Cangue  was  introduced  into 
China  by  the  Tartar  dynasty  of  Wei 
in  the  5th  century,  and  is  first 
mentioned  under  a.d.  481.  In  the 
Kwang-yun  (a  Chin.  Diet.  pubKshed 
A.D.  1009)  it  is  called  kanggiai 
(modem  mandarin  hiang  -  Mai), 
i.e.  '  Neck-fetter.'  Prom  this  old 
form  probably  the  Anamites  have 
derived  their  word  for  it,  gong,  and  the 
Cantonese  h'ang-ha,  '  to  wear  the 
Cangue,''  a,  survival  (as  frequently" 
happens  in  Chinese  vernaculars)  of  an 
ancient  term  with  a  new  orthography. 
It  is  probable  that  the  Portuguese 
took  the  word  from  one  of  these  latter 
forms,  and  associated  it  with  their  own 
canga,  an  '  ox-yoke,'  or  'porter's  yoke 
for  carrying  burdens.'  The  thing  is 
alluded  to  by  F.  M.  Pinto  and  other 
early  writers  on  China,  who  do  not 
give  it  a  name. 

Something  of  this  kind  was  in  use 
in  countries  of  Western  Asia,  called 
in  Persia  doshdha  ihilignum).  And 
this  word  is  applied  to  the  Chinese  can- 
gue in  one  of  our  quotations.  Doahalea, 
however,  is  explained  in  the  lexicon 
Burhdn-i-Kati'  as  'a  piece  of  timber 
with  two  branches  placed  on  the  neck 
of  a  criminal'  [Q^atrefmere,  in  Not,  et 
JExtr.  xiv.  172,  173). 

1420.  ".  .  made  the  ambassadors  come  for- 
ward side  by  side  with  certain  prisoners  .  . 
Some  of  these  had  a  doshdka  on  their  necks." 
■ — Shah  Bukh's  Misskm  to  China,  in  Cathay, 
p.  cciv. 

c.  1540.  "...  Ordered  us  to  be  put  in  a 
horrid  prison  with  fetters  on  our  feet,  man- 
acles on  our  hands,  and  collars  on  our  necks 
.  .  ." — F.  M.  Pimto  (orig.)  ch.  Ixxxiv.  ^ 

1585.  "  Also  they  doo  lay  on  them  a  cer- 
taine  covering  of  timber,  wherein  remaineth 
no  more  space  of  hoUownesse  than  their 
bodies  doth  make  :  thus  they  are  vsed  that 
are  condemned  to  death." — Mendoza  (tr.  by 
Parke,  1589)  Hak.  Soo.  i.  117-118. 

1696.  "He  was  imj)risoned,  con^oed,  tor- 
mented, but  making  friends  with  his  Money 
.  .  .  was  cleared,  and  made  XTnder-CustOT 
mer.  .  ." — Botvper^s  Journal  at  Cochia  China. 
in  Dalrymple,  Or.  Eep.  i.  81. 

1727.  "With  his  neck  in  the  congbes 
which  are  a  pair  of  Stocks  made  of  bam- 
boos."— A.  Ham.  ii.  175. 


OANNANOBE. 


121 


0 J  PEL  AN. 


1779.  "Aussitdt  on  les  mit  tons  trois  en 
prison,  des  ohalnes  aux  pieds,  une  cangue  au 
con."— Lettres  Edif.  xxv.  427. 

1797.  "Thepunishmentof  the  cfa,  usually 
called  by  Europeans  the  cangue,  is  generally 
inflicted  for  petty  crimes." — Staunton,  Em- 
Imssy,  &c.  ii.  492. 

1878.  "_.  .  .  f rapper  Bur  les  joues  a  I'aide 
d'une  petite  lame  de  cuir ;  c'est,  je  crois,  la 
seule  correction  inflig^e  aux  femmes,  car  je 
n'en  ai  jamais  vu  aucune  porter  la  cangue." 
— Jjion  Boitsset,  A  Travers  la  Chine,  124. 

Caunanore,  n.p.  A  port  on  the  coast 
of  northern  Malabar,  famous  in  the 
early  Portuguese  history,  and  which 
still  is  the  chief  British  military 
station  on  that  coast,  -with  a  European 
regiment.  The  name  is  Kmnur  or 
Kannanilr,  '  Krishna's  To'W'n.' 

c.  1506.  "In  Cananor  il  suo  Re  si  fe  zentil, 
e_  qui  nasce  zz.  (i.e.  zemari,  'ginger');  ma 
li  zz.  pochi  e  non  cusi  boni  come  quelli  de 
Colcut." — Leonardo  Goi  Massa;  in  Archivio 
Stonm  Ital.,  Append. 

1510.  "  Canonor  is  a  iine  and  large  city, 
in  which  the  King  of  Portugal  has  a  very 
strong  castle.  ■  ,  This  Canonor  is  the  port 
at  which  horses  which  come  from  Persia 
disembark." — YartTiema,  123. 

1572. 
"Chamarii  o  Samorim  mais  gente  nova 

#  *  n 

Vai&  que  todo  o  Nayre  em  fim  se  mova 
Que  entre  Calecut  jaz,  e  Cananor." 

Camoes,  x.  14. 
By  Burton : 

"The  Samorin  shall  summon  fresh  allies ; 

*  *  * 

lo !  at  his  bidding  every  Nayr-man  hies, 
that  dwells  'twrxt  Calecut  and  Cananor." 

tHailOIlgO,  s.  Pars.  kanHn-go,  i.e. 
'  Law-utterer '  (the  first  part  being 
Arab,  from  Gfr.  Koi/av).  In  upper 
India,  and  formerly  m  Bengal,  the 
registrar  of  a  taJml,  or  other  revenue 
subdivision,  who  receives  the  reports 
of  ihe  patwarls,  or  village  registrars. 

1763.  "I  have  to  struggle  with  every  diffi- 
culty that  can  be  thrown  in  my  way  by  mini- 
sters, mutseddies,  ooneoes{!)  &c.  and  their 
dependents."— Letter  from  i?".  Spkes,  in  Car- 
raccioU's  Idfe  of  Olive,  i.  542. 

Canteroy,  s.  A  gold  coin  formerly 
used  in  the  S.E.  part  of  Madras  terri- 
tory. It  was  worth  3  rs.  Properly 
Kmaldravi  hun  (or  pagoda)  from  Kan- 
thirava  Raya,  who  ruled  in  Mysore 
from  1638  (C  P.  Brown,  MS.).  See 
Piirom'a  Narrative,  p.  279,  where  the 
revenues  of  the  territory  taken  from 
Tippoo  in  1792  are  stated  in  Canteray 
pagodas. 


Canton,  n.p.  The  great  seaport  of 
Southern  China,  the  chief  city  of  the 
Province  of  Kwang-tung,  whence  we 
take  the  name,  through  the  Portu- 
guese, whose  older  writers  call  it 
Cantao.  The  proper  name  of  the  city 
is  Kwang-chau-fu. 

c.  1535.  "...  (jxiestecose  .  .  vanno  alia 
China  con  li  lor  gmnchi,  e  a  Camtou,  che  fe 
Cittk  grande.  .  . " — Sommario  de'  Begni,  in 
Samusio,  i.  f.  337. 

1585.  "The  Chinos  do  vse  in  their  pro- 
nunciation to  terme  their  cities  with  this 
sylable,  Tu,  that  is  as  much  as  to  say,  citie, 
as  Taybin  fu,  Canton  fu,  and  their  townes 
with  this  syllable,  Cheu." — Mendosa,  Parke's 
old  B.  T.  (1588)  Hak.  Soc.  i.  24. 

1727.  "  Canton  or  Qnmitung  (as  the  Chi- 
nese  ex^jress  it)  is  the  next  maritime  Pro- 
vince."— A.  Ham.  ii.  217. 

Cantonment,  s.  (Pron.  Oantoon- 
ment,  with  accent  on  penult.)  This 
English  word  has  become  almost  ap- 
propriated as  Anglo-Indian,  being  so 
constantly  used  in  India,  and  so  little 
used  elsewhere.  It  is  applied  to  mili- 
tary stations  in  India,  built  usually  on 
a  plan  which  is  originally  that  of  a 
standing  camp  or  "  cantonment." 

1783.  "I  know  not  the  full  meaning  of 
the  word  cantonment,  and  a  camp  this  sin- 
gular place  cannot  well  be  termed ;  it  more 
resembles  a  large  town,  very  many  miles  in 
circumference.  The  officers'  bungalos  on 
the  banks  of  the  Tappee  are  large  and  con- 
venient, &c." — Forbes,  Letter  in  Oriental 
Memoirs,  describing  the  "Bengal  Canton- 
ments near  Surat,"  iv.  239. 

1825.  "  The  fact,  however,  is  certain  .  .  . 
the  cantonments  at  Lucknow,  nay  Calcutta 
itself,  are  abominably  situated.  I  have 
heard  the  same  of  Madras ;  and  now  the 
lately-settled  cantonment  of  Nusseerabad 
appears  to  be  as  objectionable  as  any  of 
them."— Heber,  ed.  1844,  ii.  7. 

1848.  "  Her  ladyship,  our  old  acquaint- 
ance, is  as  much  at  home  at  Madras  as  at 
Brussels — in  the  cantonment  as  under  the 
tents." — Vanity  Fair,  ii.  oh.  8. 

Capel,  s.  Malay al. Ka^al,  'a ship.' 
This  word  has  been  imported  into 
Malay  and  Javanese. 

1498.  In  the  vocabulary  of  the  language 
of  Calicut  given  in  the  JRoteiro  de  V.  de  Grama 
we  have — ■ 

"Navo ;  capeU,"  p.  118. 

1510.  "Some  others  which  are  made  like 
ours,  that  is  in  the  bottom,  they  call  capel." 
—Tarthema,  154. 

Cai)elan,  n.p.  This  is  a  name 
which  was  given  by  several  16th-cen- 
tury travellers  to  the  mountains  in 
Burma  from  which  the  rubies   pur- 


CAPUCAT. 


122 


CARAMBOLA. 


chased  at  Pegu  were  said  to  come ;  tlie 
idea  of  their  distance,  &c.,  being  very 
vague.  It  is  not  in  our  power  to  say 
"what  name  was  intended.  The  real 
position  of  the  "ruby-mines"  is  60 
or  70  miles  N.E.  of  Mandalay. 

1506.  ".  .  .  e  qui  fe  uno  porto  appresso 
uno  loco  che  si  chiama  Acaplen,  dove  li  se 
trova  molti  rubini,  e  spinade,  e  zoie  d'ogni 
sorte." — Leoiiardo  di  Co!  Masser,  p.  28. 

1510.  "The  sole  merchandise  of  these 
people  is  jewels,  that  is,  rubies,  which  come 
from  another  city  called  Gapellan,  which  is 
distant  from  this  (Pegu)  30  days'  journey." 
— Vai-thema,  218. 

1516.  "  Further  inland  than  the  said 
Kingdom  of  Ava,  at  5  days  journey  to  the 
south-east,  is  another  city  of  Gentiles  .  .  . 
called  Capelau,  and  all  round  are  likewise 
found  many  and  excellent  rubies,  which  they 
bring  to  sell  at  the  city  and  fair  of  Ava,  and 
which  are  better  than  those  of  Ava." — Bar- 
bosa,  187. 

c.  1535.  "  This  region  of  Arquam  borders 
on  the  interior  with  the  great  mountain 
called  Capelaugam,  where  are  many  places 
inhabited  by  a  not  very  civilized  people. 
These  carry  musk  and  rubies  to  the  great 
city  of  Ava,  which  is  the  capital  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Arquam.  .  ."—Sommario  de 
Begni,  in  Bamusio,  i.  334  v. 

c.  1660.  " .  .  A  mountain  12  days  journey 
or  thereabouts,  from  Siren  towards  the 
North-east ;  the  name  whereof  is  Capelan, 
In  this  mine  are  found  great  quantities  of 
'Ruhies."—Tavemier  (E.  T.)  ii.  143. 

Phillips's  Mineralogy  (according  to 
Col.  Bumey)  mentions  the  locality  of 
the  ruby  as  "the  Capelan  moun- 
tains, si(cty  miles  from  Fegue,  a  city  in, 
Geylon  !  "  {J.  As.  Soc.  Bengal,  ii.  75). 

This  writer  is  certainly  very  loose  in 
his  geography,  and  Dana  (ed.  1850)  is 
not  much  better : 

"The  best  ruby  sapphires  occur  in  the 
Capelan  mountains,  near  Syrian,  a  city  of 
Pegu." — Mineralogy,  p.  222. 

Capucat,  n.p.  The  name  of  a  place 
on  the  sea  near  Calicut,  mentioned  by 
several  old  authors,  but  which  has 
now  disappeared  from  the  maps,  and 
probably  no  longer  exists.  The  proper 
form  is  uncertain. 

1498.  In  the  Boteiro  it  is  called  Capua, — 
P.  50. 

1510.  "...  another  place  called  Capo- 
gatto,  which  is  also  subject  to  the  King_  of 
Caleciit.  This  place  has  a  very  beautiful 
palace,  built  in  the  ancient  style." — Ftw- 
thema.  133-134. 

1516.  "Further  on  .  .  .  is  another  town, 
at  which  there  is  a  small  river,  which  is 
called  Capucad,  where  there  are  many 
country-born  Moors,  and  much  shipping." — 
Barboaa,  152. 


1562.  "And  they  seized  a  great  number 
of  grabs  and  vessels  belonging  to  the  people 
of  Kabkad,  and  the  new  port,  and  Calicut, 
and  Funan  [i.e.  Ponany],  these  aU bemg sub- 
ject to  the  Zamorin.  "~Tohfat-ul-Mvjahideen, 
tr.  by  Kowiandson,  p.  157. 

The  want  of  editing  in  this  last  book  is 
deplorable. 

Caracoa,  CaracoUe,  &c.,  s.  Malay 
hura-hwra,  but  said  to  be  Arab,  kwra- 
kura  which  Dozy  says  (s.v.  Carra^ca) 
was,  among  the  Arabs,  a  merchant 
vessel,  sometimes  of  very  great  size. 
Crawfurd  describes  the  Malay  kura- 
kura,  as  'a  la,rge  kind  of  sailing 
vessel ; '  but  the  quotation  from  Jarric 
shows  it  to  have  been  the  Malay  galley. 
Marre  [Kata-Kata  Malayou,  87)  says  : 
' '  The  Malay  kora-kora  is  a  great  row- 
boat;  still  in  use  in  the  Moluccas. 
Many  measure  100  feet  long  and  10 
wide.  Some  have  as  many  as  90 
rowers." 

c.  1330.  "We  embarked  on  the  sea  at 
Ladhikiya  in  a  big  hwkwra  belonging  to 
Genoese  people,  the  master  of  which  was 
called  Martalamin." — Ihn  Batuta,  ii.  254. 

1349.  "  I  took  the  sea  on  a  small  kur- 
kura  belonging  to  a  Tunisian.'' — Jbid.  iv. 
327. 

1606.  "  The  formost  of  these  Galleys  or 
CaracoUes  recovered  our  Shippe,  wherein 
was  the  King  of  Tarnata." — Middleton's 
Voyage,  E.  2. 

„  "...  Nave  conscensft,  quam  lingu^ 
patriS.  caracora  nuncupant.  Navigii  geinus 
est  oblogum,  et  angustum,  triremis  instar, 
velis  simul  et  remis  impellitur." — Jarric, 
Thesawus,  i.  192. 

1659.  "  They  (natives  of  Ceram,  &c. )  hawked 
these  dried  heads  backwards  and  forwards 
in  their  korrekorres  as  a  special  rarity." — 
Walter  SchuUzen's  Ost-Indische  Beise.  &c., 
p.  41. 

1711.  "Les  Phillipines  nommentces  bati- 
mens  caraooas.  O'est  vne  espfece  de  petite 
galfere  k.  rames  et  k  voiles." — Letires  Edit. 
iv.  27. 

1774.  "A  corocoro  is  a  vessel  generally 
fitted  with  outriggers,  having  a  high  arched 
stem  and  stern,  like  the  points  of  a  half 
moon.  .  .  The  Dutch  have  iieets  of  them  at 
Amboyna,  which  they  employ  as  guarda- 
cmtas."— 'Forrest,  Voyage  to  JST.  Guinea,  23. 
Forrest  has  a  plate  of  a  corocoro,  j).  64. 

Caraffe^  s.  Dozy  stows  that  this 
word,  which  in  Englishiwe  use  for  a 
water-bottle,  is  of  Arabic  origin,  and 
comes  from  a  root  gharaf,  '  to  draw ' 
(water),  through  the  Span,  gwrrdfa. 
But  the  precise  Arabic  word  is  not  in. 
the  dictionaries  (see  under  Carboy). 

Carambola,  s.    The  name  given  by 


GABAT. 


123 


GABAT. 


vaTioTis  old  ■writers  on  Western  India 
to  tie  beautiful  acid  fruit  of  th.e  tree 
(JV.  0.  Oxalideae),  called  by  Linn,  from 
this  wprd,  Averrhoa  caramhola.  This 
name  was  tlaatused  by  the  Portuguese. 
De  Orta  tells  us  that  it  was  the  Malabar 
name.  The  word  karanhal  is  also 
giyen  by  Molesworth  as  the  Mahratti 
name.  In  Upper  India  the  fruit  is 
called  kamranga,  kamrahJi,  or  hhwrnrah 
{^ki,.harmara,har<mara,ltarmaraha,Tcar- 
maranga).  *  See  also  under  Blimbee. 
"Why  a  cannon  at  billiards  should  be 
called  by  the  French  caramlolage  we  do 
not  know. 

e.  1530.  '■  Another  fruit  is  the  Kermerik. 
It  is  fluted  with  five  sides,"  &o. — Erskine's 
Baher,  325. 

1563.  "O.  Antonia,  phiok  me  from  that 
tree  a  Carambola  or  two  (for  so  they  call 
them  in  Malavar,  and  we  have  adopted  the 
Malavar  name,  because  that  was  the  first 
region  where  we  got  acquainted  with  them), 

"A.    Here  they  are. 

"S.  They  are  beautiful;  a  sort  of  sour- 
sweet,  not  very  acid.  .  . 

"0.  They  are  called  in  Canarin  and  in 
Decan  camanz,  and  in  Malay  halimba  .  .  . 
they  make  with  sugar  a  very  pleasant  con- 
serve of  these  .  .  .  Antonia!  bring  hither 
a  preserved  carambola." — Garcia,  ff.  46  v, 
47, 

1598.  "There  is  another  fruite  called 
Caramholas,  which  hath  8  (5  really)  corners, 
is  bigge  as  a  smal  aple,  sower  in  eating,  like 
Vnripe  plums,  and  most  vsed  to  make  Con- 
serues.  [Jffote  by  Paludaims)  The  fruite 
which  the  Malabars  and  Portingales  call 
Carambolas,  is  in  Deoan  called  Camarix,  in 
Canar.  Camarix  and  Ca/rabeli;  in  Malaio, 
Bolumha,  and  by  the  Persians  Chamaroch." 
— Limschoten,  96. 

1672.  "  The  Carambola  .  .  as  large  as  a 
pear,  aU  sculptured  (as  it  were)  and  divided 
into  ribs,  the  ridges  of  which  are  not  round 
but  sharp,  resembKng  the  heads  of  those 
i'on  maces  that  were  anciently  in  use." — P. 
Vmcenzo  Maria,  352. 

1878.  ".  .  .  the  oxalic  Kamrak."— /«  my 
Indian  Garden,  50. 

Carat,  s.  Arab,  kirrat,  which  is 
taken  from  the  Greek  Kepanou,  a  bean 
of  the  Kcpareia  or  carob  tree  {Ceratonia 
siliqua,  L.).  • 

'  This  bean,  like  the  Indian  rati  (see 
ruttee)  was  used  as  a  weight,  and 
thence  also  it  gave  name  to  a  coin- of 
account,  if  not  actual.  To  discuss  the 
carat  fully  would  be  a  task  of  extreme 
complexity,  and  would  occupy  several 


'ua  it  was 


Under  the  name  of 


*  Sir  J.  Hooker  observes  that  the  fact  that 
there  is  an  acid  and  a  sweet-fmited  variety  (Jaliiiibm) 
of  this  plant  indicates  a  very  old  cultivation. 


the  24th  part  of  the  golden  solidus  of 
Constantine,  which  again  was  =  i  of  an 
ounce.  Hence  the  carat  was  =  iJj  of 
an  ounce. 

In  the  passage  from-  St.  Isidore 
quoted  below  the  cerates  is  distinct 
from  the  siliqua,  and  =  1|  Siliguae. 
This  we  cannot  explain,  but  the 
siliqua  Qraeca  loas  the  Re^ariov;  and 
the  siliqua  as  ^  of  a  sohdus  is  the 
parent  of  the  carat  in  all  its  uses. 
Thus  we  find  the  carat  at  Constanti- 
nople in  the  14th  century  =  5^  of  the 
hyperpera  or  Greek  bezant,  which  was 
a  debased  representative  of  the  solidus; 
and  at  Alexandria  ^j  of  the  Arabic 
dinar,  which  was  a  purer  representative 
of  the  solidus.  And  so,  as  the  Eoman 
uncia  signified  ^  of  any  unit  (compare 
ounce,  inch)  so  to  a  certain  extent  carat 
came  to  signify  jL.  Dictionaries  give 
Arab,  kirrat  as  "A  of  an  ounce."  Of 
this  we  do  not  know  the  evidence. 
The  English  Cyclopsedia  s.  v.  again 
states  that  "the  carat  was  originally 
the  24th  part  of  the  marc,  or  haK- 
pound,  among  the  French,  from  whom 
the  word  came."  This  sentence  per- 
haps contains  more  than  one  error; 
hut  still  both  of  these  allegations 
exhibit  the  carat  as  j^th  part.  Among 
our  goldsmiths  the  term  is  still  used  to 
measure  the  proportionate  quality  of 
gold;  pure  gold  being  put  at  24  carats, 
gold  with  tV  alloy  at  22  carats,  with  J 
alloy  at  18  carats,  &c.  And  the  word 
seems  also  (Uke  anna,  q.v.)  sometimes 
to  have  been  used  to  express  a.  pro- 
portionate scale  in  other  matters,  as  is 
illustrated  by  a  curious  j)assage  in 
Marco  Polo,  quoted  below. 

The  carat  is  also  used  as  a  weight 
for  diamonds.  As  i|j  of  an  ounce 
troy  this  ought  to  make  it  3^  grains. 
But  these  carats  really  run  151 J  to  the 
ounce  troy,  so  that  the  diamond  carat 
is  31  grs.  nearly.  This  we  presume 
was  adopted  direct. from  some  foreign 
system  in  which  the  carat  ivas  Jj  of 
the  local  ounce. 

c.  A.D.  636.  "Siliqua  vigesima  quarta 
pars  solidi  est,  ab  arboris  semine  vocabulum 
tenens.  Cerates  oboli  pars  media  est  siliqua 
habens  unam  semis.  Hanc  latinitas  semi- 
obulti  vocat :  Cerates  autem  Graece,  Latine 
siliqua  cornuil  interpretatur.  Obulus  sili- 
quis  tribus  appenditur,  habens  cerates  duos, 
calcos  quatuor." — Isidori  Sispalensis  Opera 
(ed.  Paris,  1601),  p.  224. 

1298.  "The  Great  Kaan  sends  his  com- 
missioners to  the  Province  to  select  four  or 
five  hundred  ...  of  the  most  beautiful 
youiig  women,  according  to  the  scale  of 


CARAVAN. 


124 


CABAVEL. 


beauty  enjoined  upon  them.  The  commis- 
sioners .  .  assemble  all  the  girls  of  the  pro- 
vince, in  presence  of  appraisers  appointed 
for  the  purpose.  These  carefully  survey 
the  points  of  each  girl.  .  .  They  will  then 
set  down  some  as  estimated  at  16  carats, 
some  at  17,  18,  20,  or  more  or  less,  accord- 
ing to  the  sum  of  the  beauties  or  defects  of 
each.  And  whatever  standard  the  Great 
Kaan  may  have  fixed  for  those  that  are 
to  be  brought  to  him,  whether  it  be  20 
carats  or  21,  the  commissioners  select  the 
required  number  from  those  who  have  at- 
tained that  standard." — Ma/rco  Polo,  2nd 
ed.  i.  350-351. 

1673.  "A  stone  of  one  Carraek  is  worth 
101."— Fryer,  214. 

Caravan,  s.  P.  hanoan ;  a  convoy 
of  travellers.  The  Arab,  kaflla  is 
more  generally  used  in  India.  The 
word  is  found  in  French,  as  early  as 
the  13th  century  {Littre).  A  quota- 
tion below  shows  that  the  English 
transfer  of  the  word  to  a  wheeled  con- 
veyance for  travellers  (now  for  goods 
also)  dates  from  the-  17th  century. 
The  abbreviation  van  in  this  sense 
seems  to  have  acquired  rights  as  an 
English  word,  though  the  altogether 
analogous  bus  is  still  looked  on  as 
slang. 

0. 1270.  "Meanwhile  the  convoy  (la  eara- 
vana)  from  Tortosa  .  .  .  armed  seven  ves- 
sels in  such  wise  that  any  one  of  them  could 
take  a  galley  if  it  ran  alongside." — Chro- 
nicle of  James  of  Arciffon,  tr.  by  Foster,  i. 
379. 

1330.  "De  hac  civitate  recedens  cum  cara- 
vanis  et  cum  quadam  societate,  ivi  versus 
Indiam  Superiorem. "  —  Friar  Odoric,  in 
Cathay,  &c.  ii.  App.  iii. 

1384.  "Eimonda  che  I'avemo,  vedemo 
venire  una  grandissimacarovana  di  cammelli 
e  di  Saracini,  che  recavano  spezierie  delle 
parti  d'  India." — Frescobaldi,  64. 

c.  1420.  "Is  adoleseens  ab  Damasco  Sy- 
riae,  ubi  mercaturae  gratis  erat,  perceptfi. 
prius  Arabum  lingua,  in  coetu  mercatorum 
—hi  sexcenti  erant — quam  vulgo  caroanam 
dicunt .  .  ." — W.  Conti,  in  Poggius  de  Varie- 
tale  Fortunae. 

1627.  ' '  A  Caravan  is  a  convoy  of  souldiers 
for  the  safety  of  merchants  that  trauell  in  the 
East  Countreys." — Minshew,  2nd  ed.  s.  v. 

1674.  "  Caravan  or  Karavan  (Fr.  cara- 
rane)  a  Convoy  of  Souldiers  for  the  safety 
of  Merchants  that  travel  by  Land.  Also  of 
late  corruptly  used  with  us  for  a  kind  of 
Waggon  to  carry  passengers  to  and  from 
London." — Olossographia,  &c.  by  J.  E. 

Caravanseray,  s.  P.  harwdnsardi ; 
a  seray  (q.v.)  for  the  reception  of  cara- 
vans (q.v.). 

1554.  "  I'ay  k  parler  souuent  de  ce  nom  de 
Carbacliara :   ,  .  .  le  ne  peux  le  nommer 


autrement  en  Frangois,  sinon  vn  Car- 
bachara :  et  pour  le  sgauoir  donner  k  en- 
tendre, il  fault  supposer  qu'il  n'y  a  point 
d'hostelleries  es  pays  ou  domaine  le  Turc, 
ne  de  lieux  pour  seloger,  sinon  dedens  celles 
maisous  publiques  appellee  Carbachara. . ." 
—Ohsei-vations  par  P.  Belon,  f.  59. 

1564.  "Hicdiverti  in  diversorium  publi- 
cum, Caravasarai  Turcae  vocant  .  .  .  vas- 
tum  est  aedificium  .  .  .in  cujus  medio 
patet  area  ponendis  sarcinis  et  camells." — 
Busbequii,  Epist.  i.  (p.  35). 

1619.  "...  a  great  bazar,  enclosed  and 
roofed  in,  where  they  sell  stuffs,  cloths,  &c. 
with  the  House  of  the  Mint,  and  the  great 
caravanserai,  which  bears  the  name  of  IMa 
Beig  (because  Lala  Beig  the  Treasurer  gives 
audiences,  and  does  his  business  there)  and 
another  little  caravanserai,  called  that  of 
the  Ghilac  or  people  of  Ghilan." — P,  delta 
Valle  (from  Ispahan)  ii.  8. 

1627.  "At  Band  Ally  we  found  a  neat 
Carravanaraw  or  Inne  .  .  .  built  by  mens 
charity,  to  give  all  civill  passengers  a  rest- 
ing place  gratis  ;  to  keepe  them  from  the  in- 
jury of  theeves,  beasts,  weather,  &c." — Hci-- 
hcrt,  p.  124. 

Caravel,  s.  This  often  occurs  in  the 
old  Portuguese  narratives.  The  word 
is  alleged  to  be  not  oriental,  but  Celtic, 
and  connected  in  its  origin  with  the  old 
British  coracle  ;  see  the  quotation  from 
Isidore  of  Seville,  the  indication  of 
which  we  owe  to  Bluteau,  s.v. 

The  Portuguese  caravel  is  described 
by  the  latter  as  a  '  round  vessel '  {i.  e., 
not  long  and  sharp  like  a  galley),  with 
lateen  saUs,  ordinarily  of  200  tons 
burthen. 

The  character  of  swiftness  attributed 
to  the  caravel  (see  both  Damian  and 
Bacon  below)  has  suggested  to  us 
whether  the  word  had  not  come  rather 
from  the  Persian  Grulf — Turki,  kara- 
wul,  '  a  scout,  an  outpost,  a  vanguard.' 
Doubtless  there  are  difficulties.  Thus 
the  word  is  found  in  the  following 
passage,  quoted  from  the  life  of  St. 
Nilus,  who  died  c.  1000,  a  date 
hardly  consistent  with  Turkish  origin. 
But  the  Latin  translation  is  by  Cardmal 
Sirlet,  c.  1550,  and  the  word  may  have 
been  changed  or  modified : 

"Cogitavit  enim  in  unaquaque  Calabriae 
regione  perficere  navigia.  .  ,  Id  autem  non 
ferentes  Russani  cives  .  .  .  simul  irruentes 
ac  tumultnantes  navigia  corabusserunt  et 
eas  quae  Caravellae  appellantur  secuerunt." 
—In  the  Collection  of  Martene  and  Durand. 
vi.  col.  930. 

c.  638.  "  Carabus,  parua  scafa  ex  vimine 
facta,  quae  contexta  crudo  corio  genus  navi- 
gii  praebet.  "-/sidori  Hispal.  Opera  (Paris, 
1601)  p.  255. 

1492.  "So  being  one  day  importuned  by 


G ABBOT. 


125 


CAB.NATIG. 


the  said  Christopher,  the  Catholic  King  was 
persuaded  by  him  that  nothing  should  keep 
him  from  making  this  experiment ;  and  so 
effectual  was  this  persuasion  that  they  fitted 
out  for  him  a  ship  and  two  caravels,  with 
which  at  the  beginning  of  August  1492,  with 
120  men,  sail  was  made  from  Gades." — Sum- 
mary  offheH.  of  the  Western  Indies,  by  Pietro 
Martire  in  Rmmmo,  iii.  f .  1. 

1506.  "  Item  traze  della  Mina  d'oro  de 
Ginea  ogn  anno  ducati  120  mila  che  vien 
ogni  mise  do'  caravelle  con  ducati  10  mila." 
•^^Leonardo  di  Ca'  Masaer,  p.  30. 

1549.  "Viginti  et  quinque  agiles  naues, 
quas  et  caravellas  dicimus,  quo  genere 
nauium  soli  Lusitani  utuntur." — Damiani 
«  Goes,  Diensis  Oppugnatio,  ed.  1602,  p.  289. 

1552.  "  lis  ISchferent  les  bordfes  de  leurs 
Karawelles;  omferent  leurs  vaisseaux  de 
pavilions,  et  s'avancferent  sur  nous." — Sirfi 
All,  p.  70. 

c.  1615.  "She  may  spare  me  her  mizen 
and  her  bonnets ;  I  am  a  carvel  to  her." — 
Beaum.  &  Met.,  Wit  without  Money,  i.  1. 

1624.  "Sunt  etiam  naves  quaedam  nun- 
ciae  quae  ad  officium  celeritatis  apposite 
exstructae  sunt  (quas  oarnellas  vocant)." — 
Bacon,  Sist.  Ventorum. 

1883.  "The  deep-sea  fishing  boats  called 
Machods  .  .  .  are  carvel  built,  and  now 
generally  iron  fastened.  .  ." — Slwrt  Account 
of  Bombay  Fishei'iea,  by  D.  G.  Macdonald, 
M.D. 

Carboy,  s.  A  large  glass  bottle 
holding  several  gallons,  and  generally 
covered  with. -wicker-work,  well-known 
in  England,  where  it  is  chiefly  used  to 
convey  acids  and  corrosive  liquids  in 
bulk.  Though  this  is  not  an  Anglo- 
Indian  word,  it  comes  (in  the  form 
karaha)  from  Persia,  as  Wedgwood 
has  pointed  out.  Kaempf er,  whom  we 
qiiote  from  his  description  of  the  wine 
trade  at  Shiraz,  gives  an  exact  etching 
of  a  carboy.  Littr6  mentions  that  the 
late  M.  Mohl  referred  carafEe  to  the 
same  original;  but  see  that  word. 
Karaba  is  no  doubt  connected  with 
Ar.  kirha,  '  a  large  leathern  milk- 
bottle.' 

1712.  "Vasa  vitrea,  alia  sunt  majora, 
ampullacea  et  circumducto  scirpo  tunicata, 
quae  vocant  Karaha  .  •  Venit  Karaba  una 
apud  vitriarios  duobus  mamudi,  raro  ca- 
rius." — Kaempfer,  Amoen.  Exot.  379. 

1800.  "Six  corabahs  of  rose-water." — 
Symes,  Emb.  to  Ava,  p.  488. 

1813.  "Carboy  of  Kosewater.  .  ."—Mil- 
burn,  ii.  330. 

1875.  ' '  People  who  make  it  (Shiraz  Wine) 
generally  bottle  it  themselves,  or  else  sell  it 
in  huge  bottles  called  "  Kuraba  "  holding 
about  a  dozen  quarts." — Macgregor,  Journey 
through  Khorassan,  &c.  1870,  i.  37. 


Carcana,  Carconna,  s.  H.  from 
P.  karkhdna,  a  place  where  business 
is  done ;  a  workshop ;  a  departmental 
establishment  such  as  that  of  the  com- 
missariat, or  the  artillery  park,  in  the 
field. 

c.  1756.  "  In  reply,  H^dur  pleaded  his 
poverty  .  .  .  but  he  promised  that  as  soon 
as  he  should  have  established  his  power, 
and  had  time  to  regulate  his  departments 
(Karkhanajat),  the  amount  should  be  paid." 
— Hussein  Ali  Khan,  History  of  Hydwr 
Naik,  p.  87. 

1800.  "The  elephant  belongs  to  theKar- 
kana,  but  you  may  as  well  keep  him  till  we 
meet." — Wellington,  i.  144. 

1804.  "If  the  (bullock)  establishment 
should  be  formed,  it  should  be  in  regular 
Karkanas." — Wellington,  iii.  512. 

Carcoon,  s.  Mahr.  karkun,  '  a 
clerk,'  which  is  an  adoption  of  the 
Persian  kdr-Jmn  {faciendorum  factor) 
or  'manager.' 

1826.  "  My  benefactor's  chief  carcoon  or 
clerk,  allowed  me  to  sort  out  and  direct 
despatches  to  officers  at  a  distance  who  be- 
longed to  the  command  of  the  great  Sawant 
"Rao."— Pandv/rang  Hari,  21. 

Carical,  n.p.  Etymology  doubtful. 
Karaikkal  (Tamil).  Era  Paolino  says 
it  means  '  Black  rock.'  A  Erench 
settlement  within  the  limits  of  Tanjore 
district. 

Camatic,  n.p.  Karnataka  and 
Karnataka,  Skt.  adjective  forms  from 
Karndta  or  Kdrndta.  This  word  in 
native  use,  according  to  Bp.  Caldwell, 
denoted  the  Telugu  and  Oanarese  peo- 
ple and  their  language,  but  in  process 
of  time  became  specially  the  appella- 
tion of  the  people  speaking  Oanarese 
and  their  language.*  TheMahomme- 
dans  on  their  arrival  in  S.  India  found 
a  region  which  embraces  Mysore  and 
part  of  Telingana  (in  fact  the  kingdom 
of  Vijayanagara),  called  the  Karna- 
taka country,  and  this  was  identical  in 
appKcation  (and  probably  in  etymo- 
logy) with  the  Canara  country  (q.v.) 
of  the  older  Portuguese  writers.  The 
Karndtalea  became  extended,  especially 
in  connection  with  the  rule  of  the 
Nabobs  of  Arcot,  who  partially  oc- 
cupied the  Vijayanagara  territory, 
and  were  known  as  Nawabs  of  the 
Ka/rnatalca,  to  the  country  below  the 
Ghauts,  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Pe- 
ninsula,  just  as  the  other  form  Canara 
had  become  extended  to  the  country 

*  DravulA^in  Grammar,  2nd  ed.,  Introd.,  p.  34. 


CABNATIC. 


126 


CABRACK. 


below  the  western  Grliauts ;  and  even- 
tually among  tlie  Englisli  tlie  term 
Carnatic  came  to  be  understood  in  a 
sense  more  or  less  restricted  to  tlie 
eastern  low  country,  thougli  never 
quite  so  absolutely  as  Oanara  has  be- 
come restricted  to  the  western  low 
country.  The  term  Garnatic  is  now 
obsolete. 

c.  A.D.  550.  In  the  BHhat-Sanhita  of  Vara- 
hamihira,  in  the  enumeration  of  peoples  and 
regions  of  the  south,  we  have  in  Kern's  trans- 
lation [J.  R.  As.  Soc.  N.S.  V.  83)  Kamatic ; 
the  original  form,  which  is  not  given  by 
Kei'n,  is  Karnata. 

0.  A.D.  1100.  In  the  later  Sanskrit  litera- 
ture this  name  often  occurs,  e.g.  in  the 
Kathasaritsdgara,  or  'Ocean  for  Rivers  of 
Stories,'  a  collection  of  tales  (in  verse)  of 
the  beginning  of  the  12th  Century,  by 
Somadeva,  of  Kashmir ;  but  it  is  not  pos- 
sible to  attach  any  very  precise  meaning  to 
the  word  as  there  used. 

A.D.  1400.  The  word  also  occurs  in  the  in- 
scriptions of  the  Vijayanagaira  dynasty,  e.g. 
in  one  of  A.D.  1400. — (Elem.  oj  S.  Indian 
Palaeography,  2nd  ed.  pi.  xxx.) 

1608.  "Intheland  of  Karnata  and  Vidy- 
anagara  was  the  King  Mahendra. " — Tara- 
natha's  H.  of  Buddhism,  by  Schiefner,  p.  267. 

c.  1610.  "The  Zamindars  of  Singaldip 
(Ceylon)  and  Karnatak  came  up  with  their 
forces  and  expelled  Sheo  Eai,  the  ruler  of 
the  Dakhin." — Mrishta  in  Elliot,  vi.  549. 

1614.  See  quotation  from  Couto  under 
Canara, 

c.  1652.  "  Gandioot  is  one  of  the  strong- 
est Cities  in  the  Kingdom  of  Carnatica." — 
Tavernier,  E.  T.  ii.  98. 

c.  1660.  "TheEflsof  theKarnatik,  Mah- 
ratta  (country),  and  Telingana,  were  subject 
to  the  R^l  of  Bidar." — 'Amal-i-Sdlih,  in 
Elliot,  vii.  126. 

1673.  "  I  received  this  information  from 
the  natives,  that  the  Cauatick  country 
reaches  from  Gongola  to  the  Zamierhin's 
Country  of  the  MaXahars  along  the  Sea, 
and  inland  up  to  the  Pepper  Mountains  of 
Simda.  .  .  Bedmure,  four  Days  Journey 
hence,  is  the  Capital  City." — Fryer,  162,  in 
Letter  IV^,  A  Relation  of  the  Canatick 
Country. — Here  he  identifies  the  ' '  Cana- 
tick "  with  Canara  below  the  Ghaiits. 

So  also  the  coast  of  Canara  seems 
meant  in  the  following : 

c.  1760.  "Though  the  navigation  from 
the  Carnatic  coast  to  Bombay  is  of  a  very 
short  run,  of  not  above  six  or  seven  degrees ..." 
—Ch-ose,  i.  232. 

c.  1760.  "The  Carnatic  or  province  of 
Arcot  ...  its  limits  now  are  greatly  in- 
ferior to  those  which  bounded  the  ancient 
Carnatic ;  for.  the  Nabobs  of  Arcot  have 
never  extended  their  authority  beyond  the 
river  Gondegama  to  the  north ;  the  great 
chain  of  mountains  to  the  west;  and  the 
branches  of  the  Kingdom  of  Trichinopoli, 


Tanjore,  and  Maissore  to  the  south;  the 
sea  bounds  it  to  the  east." — lUd.  II.  vii. 

1762.  "  Siwaee  Madhoo  Rao  .  .  .  with 
this  immense  force  .  .  .  made  an  incursion 
into  the  Karnatic  Balaghaut." — Hussein 
AH  Khan,  History  of  Hydmr  Naik,  148. 

1792.  "I  hope  that  our  acquisitions  by 
this  peace  will  give  so  much  additional 
strength  and  compactness  to  the  frontier  of 
our  possessions,  both  in  the  Carnatic,  and 
on  the  coast  of  Malabar,  as  to  render  it 
difficult  for  any  power  above  the  Ghauts  to 
invade  us." — Lord  CormvaZlis's  Despatch 
from  Seringapatam,  in  Seton-Karr,  ii.  96. 

1826.  "  Camp  near  ChUlumbrum  (Carna- 
tic), March  21st."  This  date  of  a  letter  of 
Bp.  Heber's  is  probably  one  of  the  latest 
instances  of  the  use  of  the  term  in  a  natural 
way. 

Carnatic  Fashion.  See  under  Be- 
nighted, 

Carrack,  n.p.  An  island  in  the 
upper  part  of  the  Persian  GuU,  which, 
has  been  more  than  once  in  British  oc- 
cupation. Properly  Kharak.  It  is  so 
written  in  Jauhert's  Edrisi  (i.  364, 
372).  But  Dr.  Badger  gives  the  m.o- 
dem  Arabic  as  el-Kliarij,  which  would 
represent  old  Persian  Kharig. 

0.  830.  "Kharek  .'  .  .  cette  isle  qui  a  un 
farsakh  en  long  et  en  large,  produit  du  bl^, 
des  palmiers,  et  des  vignes." — IbnKhurddd- 
ha,  in  J.  As.  ser.  vi.  tom.  v.  283. 

c.  1563.  "Partendosi  da  Basora  si  pafisa 
200  miglia  di  Golf o  co'l  mare  a  banda  destra 
sino  che  si  giunge  nell'  isola  di  Carichi.  .  ." 
— G.  Federici,  in  Ramusio,  iii.  386  v. 

1727.  "The  Islands  of  Carrick  ly,  about 
West  North  West,  12  Leagues  from  Boio- 
chier." — A.  Ham.  i.  90. 

1758.  "The  Baron  .  .  immediately  sailed 
for  the  little  island  of  Karec,  where  he  safely 
landed:  having  attentively  surveyed  the  spot 
he  at  that  time  laid  the  plan,  which  he  after- 
wards executed  with  somuch  success." — Ives. 
212. 

Carrack,  s.  A  kind  of  vessel  of 
burden  from  the  middle  ages  down  to 
the  end  of  the  17th  century.  The 
character  of  the  earlier  carrack  cannot 
be  precisely  defined.  But  the  larger 
cargo-ships  of  the  Portuguese  in  the 
trade  of  the  16th  century  were  generally 
so  styled,  and  these  were  sometimes  of 
enormous  tonnage,  with  3  or  4  decks. 
Chamock  {Marine  Architecture,  ii.,  p. 
9)  has  a  plate  of  a  Genoese  carrack 
of  1542.  He  also  quotes  the  descrip- 
tion of  a  Portuguese  carrack  taken  by 
Sir  John  Barrough  in  1592.  It  was 
of  1,600  tons  burthen,  -whereof  900 
merchandize;  carried  32  brass  pieces 
and  between  600  and  700  passengers  ( ?) ; 


CAEBACK. 


127 


CABTMEEL. 


was  bmlt  witli  7  decks.  The  word  (L. 
Lat.)  carraca  is  regarded  by  Skeat  as 
properly  carrica,  from  carricare,  It. 
car/core,  to  lade,  'to  charee.'  This 
is  possilDle ;  but  it  would  oe  well  to 
examine  if  it  be  not  from  the  Ar.  ha- 
rdkah,  a  word  wMch  the  dictionaries 
explain  as  '  fire  ship ; '  thougb  this  is 
certainly  not  always  the  m.eaning.  Ibn 
Batuta  uses  it,  twice  at  least,  for  a 
state  barge  or  something  of  that  kind 
(see  Gathay  and  the  Way  Thither,  p. 
499,  and  iteSaf.  ii.  116;  iv.  289). 

The  like  use  occurs  several  times  in 
Makrizi,  e.  g.,  I.  i.  143  ;  I.  ii.  66 ;  and 
II.  i.  24.  Quatrem^re  at  the  place 
first  quoted  observes  that  the  harakah 
was  not  a  fire  ship  in  our  sense,  but  a 
vessel  with  a  high  deck  from  wMoh  fire 
could  be  thrown ;  but  that  it  could 
also  be  used  as  a  transport  vessel,  and 
was  so  used  on  sea  and  land. 

Since  writing  this  we  observe  that 
Dozy  is  inclined  to  derive  carraca, 
(which  is  old  in  Spanish  he  says)  from 
harakir,  the  plural  of  kurku/i'  or 
kurk&ra  (see  Caracoa).  And  kurkura 
itself  he  thinks  may  have  come  from 
carricare,  which  already  occurs  in  St. 
Jerome.  So  that  Mr.  Skeat's  origin  is 
possibly  correct. 

1338.  "...  after  that  we  embarked  at 
Venice  on  board  a  certain  carrack,  and 
sailed  down  the  Adriatic  Sea." — IHar  Pas- 
qucd  in  Cathay,  &c.  231. 

1383.  "Eodem  tempore  venit  in  magnS. 
tempestate  ad  Sandevici  portum  navis  quam 
dicunt  carika  (mirae)  magnitudinis,  plena 
divitiis,  quae  facile  inopiain  totius  terrae 
relevare  potuisset,  si  incolarum  invidia  per- 
misisset." — T.  WaMngham,  Hist.  Anrjlic, 
by  H.  T.  Eiley,  1864,  ii.  83-84. 

1548.  "De  Thesauro  nostro  muuitionum 
artillariorum,  Tentorum,  Pavilionum,  pro 
!Equis  uavibus  caracatis,  Galeis  et  aliis  navi- 
bus  quibuscumque.  .  ." — ^Act  of  Edw.  VI. 
in  Bymer,  xv.  175. 

1552.  "  lis  avaient  4  barques,  grandes 
comme  des  karraka  .  .  ." — Sidi  'Ali,  p.  67. 

1S66-68.  "...  about  the.  middle  of  the 
month  of  Kamazan,  in  the  year  974,  the 
inhabitants  of  Funan  and  Eandreeah  [i.e., 
Ponany  and  Fandarani,  q.  v.],  having 
sailed  out  of  the  former  of  these  ports  in  a 
fleet  of  12  grabs,  captured  a  caracca  be- 
longing to  the  Franks,  which  had  arrived 
from  Bengal,  and  which  was  laden'with  rice 
and  sugar  ...  in  the  year  976  another 
party  ...  in  a  fleet  of  17  grabs  .  .  .  made 
capture  off  Shaleeat  (see  Cnalia)  of  a  large 
caracca,  which  had  sailed  from  Cochin, 
having  on  board  nearly  1,000  Franks  ..." 
— Tohfat-ul-Miijahideen,  p.  159. 

1596.  "It  comes  as  farre  short  as  .  .  . 
a  cocke-boate  of  a  Carrick," — T.  Nash,  Have 


with  yov.  to  Saffron  Walden,  repr.  by  J.  P. 
CoUyer,  p.  72. 

1613.  "They  are  made  like  carraokB,  only 
strength  and  storage." — Beaum.  d;Flet.,  The 
Coxcomb,  i.  3. 

1615.  "After  we  had  given  her  chase  for 
about  5  hours,  her  colours  and  bulk  disco- 
vered her  to  be  a  very  great  Portugal  car- 
rack  bound  for  Goa." — Terry  in  Purchas. 

1620.  "  The  harbor  at  Nangasaque  is  the 
best  in  all  Japon,  wheare  there  may  1,000 
scale  of  shipps  ride  landlookt,  and  the 
greatest  shipps  or  carickes  in  the  world  .  . 
ride  before  the  towne  within  a  cable's  length 
of  the  shore  in  7  or  8  fathom  water  at  least." 
— Cocks,  Letter  to  Batavia,  ii.  313. 

c.  1020.  "II  fautattendrelkdesPilotes 
du  lieu,  que  les  Gouverneurs  de  Bombaim 
et  de  Marsagao  ont  soin  d'envoyer  tout  h 
rheure,  pour  conduire  le  v  aisseau  a 
Turumba  [j'.c,  Trombay]  oti  les  Caraques 
ont  ooustume  d'hyverner."— iJoitfer  .  .  .  des 
Indes  Or.,  by  Aleixo  da  Motta,  in  Thevenot. 

c.  1635. 
"The  bigger  Whale,  like  some  huge  carrack 
lay  , 

Which  wanted  Sea  room  for  her  foes  to 
play  ..." 

Waller,  Battle  of  the  Swmmer  Islands. 

16.53.  ".  .  .  pour  moy  il  me  vouloit  loger 
en  son  Palais,  et  que  si  i'auois  la  volenti  de 
retoumer  a  Lisbone  par  mer,  il  me  feroit 
erobarquer  sur  les  premieres  Karaques.  .  ." 
—Be  la  Boullaye-le-Oonz,  ed.  1657,  p.  213. 

1660.  "And  further,  That  every  Mer- 
chant Denizen  who  shall  hereafter  ship  any 
Goods  or  Merchandize  in  any  Carrack  or 
GaUey  shall  jjay  to  your  Majesty  all  manner 
of  Customs,  and  all  the  Subsidies  aforesaid, 
as  any  Alien  born  out  of  the  Kealm." — Act 
12  Car.  II.  cap.  iv.  s.  iv.  (Tonnage  and 
Poundage). 

c.  1680.  "  To  this  City  of  the  floating  .  .  . 
which  foreigners,  with  a  little  variation  from 
carro(;os,  call  carracas." — Fieii-a,  quoted  by 
Bluteau. 

1684.  "...  there  was  a  Carack  of  Portu- 
gal cast  away  upon  the  Eeef  having  on  board 
at  that  Time  4,000,000  of  Guilders  in  Gold  .  . 
a  present  from  the  King  of  Siam  to  the  King 
of  Portugal." — Cowlei/,  32,  in  Dampier'sVoy- 
ages,  iv. 

Carraway,  s.  This  word  for  the  seed 
of  Carum  carui, L., is  (probably  through 
Sj).  alcaravea)  from  Arabic  kardwiyd.  It 
is  curious  that  the  English  form  is  thus 
closer  to  the  Arabic  than  either  the 
Spanish,  or  the  French  and  Italian 
carvi,  which  last  has  passed  into  Scotch 
as  carvy.  But  the  Arabic  itself  is  a 
corruption  of  Lat.  careum,  or  Gr.  Kapov 
(Dozy). 

Cartmeel,  s.  This  is,  at  least  in  the 
Punjab,  the  ordinary  form  that '  mail- 
cart  '  takes  among  the  natives.  Such 
inversions  are  not  uncommon.    Thus 


CAjRTOOCE. 


128 


CASH. 


Sir  David  Ochterlony  was  always 
called  by  the  Sepoys  Loni-okhtar.  In 
our  memory  an  officer  named  Solroyd 
was  always  called  by  the  Sepoys 
Hoydal. 


A  cartridge.     KdrtUs, 


Cartooce,  s. 
Sepoy  Hind. 


Cash,  s.  A  name  applied  by  Euro- 
peans to  sundry  coins  of  low  value  in 
various  parts  of  the  Indies.  The  word 
in  its  original  form  is  of  extreme  an- 
tiquity, ' '  Sansk.  hxrslia ...  a  weight  of 
silver  or  gold  equal  to  ^^  of  a  Tula  " 
( Williama,  Skt.  Bid. ;  and  see  also  aNote 
on  the  hdraha,  or  rather  kdrshSpana,  as 
a  copper  coin  of  great  antiquity,  in  E. 
Thomas's  Pathdn  Kings  of  Delili,  361, 
362).  From  the  Tamil  form  Msu,  or 
perhaps  from  some  Konkani  form 
which  we  have  not  traced,  the  Portu- 
guese seem  to  have  made  caixa,  whence 
the  English  cash.  In  Singalese  also 
kdsi  is  used  for  'coin'  in  general. 

The  English  term  was  appropriated 
in  the  monetary  system  which  pre- 
vailed in  S.  India  up  to  1818 ;  thus 
there  was  a  copper  coin  for  use  in 
Madras  struck  in  England  in  1803, 
which  bears  on  the  reverse,  "XX 
Cash."  *  Under  this  system  80  cash= 
1  fanam,  42  fanams=l  star  pagoda. 

But  from  an  early  date  the  Portu- 
guese had  applied  caixa  to  the  small 
money  of  foreign  systems,  such  as 
those  of  the  Malay  Islands,  and  espe- 
cially to  that  of  the  Chinese.  In  China 
the  word  cash  is  used,  by  Europeans 
and  their  hangers-on,  as  the  synonym 
of  the  Chinese  le  and  tsien,  which  are 
those  coins  made  of  an  alloy  of  copper 
and  lead  with  a  square  hole  in  the 
middle,  which  in  former  days  ran 
1000  to  the  liang  or  tael  (q.v.),  and 
which  are  strung  in  certain  numbers 
on  cords.  Eouleaux  of  coin  thus 
strung  are  represented  on  the  sur- 
viving bank-notes  of  the  Ming  Dynasty 
(a.d.  1368  onwards),  and  probably  were 
also  on  the.  notes  of  their  Mongol  pre- 
decessors. 

The  existence  of  the  distinct  Eng- 
lish word  cash  may  probably  have 
affected  the  form  of  the  corruption 
before  us.  This  word  had  a  Euro- 
pean origin  from  It.  cassa,  French 
caisse,  '  the  money-chest; '  this  word  in 
book-keeping  having  given  name  to  the 


*  A  figure  of  this  coin  is  given  in  Ending. 


heading  of  account  under  which  actual 
disbursements  of  coin  were  entered  (see 
Wedgviood,  s.v.).  In  Minsheu  (2nd 
ed.  1627)  the  present  sense  of  the  word 
is  not  attained.  He  only  gives  "a 
tradesman's  Cast,  or  Counter  to  keepe 
money  in." 

1510.  ' '  They  have  also  another  coin  called 
oas,  16  of  which  go  to  a  tare  of  silver."— 
Varthema,  130. 

„  e  "  In  this  country  (Calicut)  a  great 
number  of  apes  are  produced,  one  of  which 
is  worth  4  casse,  and  one  oasse  is  worth  a 
quattrino." — Ibid.  172. 

(Why  a  monkey  should  be  worth  4  casse 
is  obscure). 

1598.  "You  must  understand  that  in 
Sunda  there  is  also  no  other  kind  of  money 
than  certaine  copper  mynt  called  Caiza,  of 
the  bignes  of  a  HoUades  doite,  but  not  half 
so  thicke,  in  the  middle  whereof  is  a  hole  to 
hang  it  on  a  string,  for  that  comuionlie  they 
put  two  hundreth  or  a  thousand  vpon  one 
string." — Zdnschoten,  34. 

1600.  "Those  (coins)  of  Lead  are  called 
cazas,  whereof  1600  make  one  mas." — John 
Davis,  in  PurcJias,  i.  117. 

1609.  "  lis  (les  Chinois)  apportent  la  mon- 
noye  qui  a  le  cours  en  toute  I'isle  de  lava, 
et  Isles  ciroonvoisines,  laquelle  en  lague 
Malaique  est  appellee  Gas.  .  .  Cette  mon- 
noye  est  jett^e  en  moule  en  Chine,  a  la 
Ville  de  Chincheu." — Hoviman,  in  Nav.  des 
HoUandois,  i.  30,  6. 

1711.  "Doodos  and  Cash  are  Copper 
Coins,  eight  of  the  former  make  one  Pan- 
ham,  and  ten  of  the  latter  one  Doodo." — 
Lockyer,  8. 

1718.  "  Cass  (a  very  small  coin,  eighty 
whereof  make  one  Fano)." — Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  in  the  East,  ii.  52. 

1727.  "At  Atcheen  they  have  a  small 
Coin  of  leaden  Money  called  Cash,  from 
12  to  1600  of  them  goes  to  one  Mace,  or 
Masscie."—A.  Ham.  ii.  109. 

c.  1750-60.  "  At  Madras  and  other  parts 
of  the  coast  of  Coromandel,  80  casches  make 
a  fanam,  or  3d.  sterling ;  and  36  fanams  a 
silver  pagoda,  or  7s.  8d.  sterling."— GVosc,  i. 
282. 

1790.  "  So  far  am  I  from  giving  credit  to 
the  late  Government  (of  Madras)  for  CECono- 
ray,  in  not  making  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions for  war,  according  to  the  positive 
orders  of  the  Supreme  Government,  after 
having  received  the  most  gross  insult  that 
could  be  offered  to  any  nation !  I  think  it 
very  possible  that  every  Cash  of  that  ill- 
judged  saving  may  cost  the  Company  a 
crore  of  rupees."— Letter  oiLord  Cormvallis 
to  E.  J.  HoUond,  Esq.,  see  the  Madras 
Courier,  22nd  Sept.  1791. 

1813.  At  Madras,  according  to  Milbum, 
the  coinage  ran : 

"10Cash=l(Zoo<iee;  2doodees=l  pice;  8 
doodees=l  single  fanam,"  &c. 


CASHEW. 


129 


GASHMEEE. 


Tie  follo'wiag  shows  a  singular  cor- 
ruption, probably  of  the  Chinese  tsien, 
and  illustrates  how  the  striving  after 
meaning  shapes  such  corruptions : — 

1876.  "All  money  transactions  (at  Man- 
wyne  on  the  Burman-Chinese  frontier)  are 
effected  in  the  copper  coin  of  China  called 
"cliange,"  of  which  about  400  or  500  go  to 
the  rupee.  These  coins  are  generally  strung 
on  cord, "  &o. — Meport  on  the  Country  through 
which  the  Force  passed  to  meet  the  Governor, 
by  W.  J.  Charlton,  M.D. 

An  intermediate  step  in  this  trans- 
formation is  found  in  Cocks's  Japan 
Journal,  passim,  e.g.  ii.  89. 

"But  that  which  I  tooke  most  note  of 
was  of  the  hberaUtee  and  devotion  of  these 
heathen  people,  who  thronged  into  the 
Pagod  in  multetudes  one  after  another  to 
oast  money  into  a  littel  chapell  before  the 
idalles,  most  parte  ....  being  gms  or 
brass  money,  whereof  100  of  them  may 
v^lUe  som  lOd.  str.,  and  are  about  the 
bignes  of  a  3d.  English  money." 

Cashew,  s.  The  tree,  fruit,  or  nut  of 
the  Anacardium  occidentale,  an  Ameri- 
can tree  which  must  have  been  intro- 
duced early  into  India  by  the  Portu- 
guese, for  it  was  widely  diffused  as 
an  apparently  wild  tree  long  before 
the  end  of  the  17th  century,  and  it  is 
described  as  an  Indian  tree  by  Acosta, 
who  wrote  in  1578.  Crawfurd  also 
speaks  of  it  as  abundant,  and  in  full 
bearing,  in  the  jungly  islets  of  Hastings 
Archipelago,  ofl  the  coast  of  Camboja 
{Entb.  to  Siam,  &o.,  i.  103). 

The  name  appears  to  be  S.  American, 
acajou,  of  which  an  Indian  form, 
leaju,  has  been  made. 

The  so-called  fruit  is  the  fleshy  top 
of  the  peduncle  which  bears  the  nut. 
The  oil  in  the  shell  of  the  nut  is  acrid 
to  an  extraordinary  degree,  whilst  the 
kernels,  which  are  roasted  and  eaten, 
are  quite  bland.  The  tree  yields  a 
gum  imported  under  the  name  of 
Cadfu  gum. 

1578.  "  This  tree  gives  a  fruit  called  com- 
monly Caiu ;  which  being  a  good  stomachic, 
and  of  good  flavour,  is  much  esteemed  by  all 
who  know  it.  .  .  .  This  fruit  does  not  grow 
everywhere,  but  is  found  in  gardens  at  the 
city  of  Santa  Cruz  in  the  Kingdom  of  Co- 
chin."— C.  Acosta,  Tractado,  324  seqq. 

1598.  "  Cajus  groweth  on  trees  like  apple- 
trees,  and  are  of  the  bignes  of  a  Peare." — 
Idnschoten,  p.  94. 

1658.  In  Piso,  De  Indiae  Utrmsque  Be 
Natwali  et  Medicd,  Amst.  we  have  a  good 
cut  of  the  tree  as  one  of  Brasil,  called  Acai- 
baa  "  et  fructus  ejus  Acaju." 

1672.  '_'.  .  ilCagiu.  .  .  Questo  fe  I'Aman- 
dola  ordinaria  dell  India,  per  il  che  se  ne  rac- 


coglie  grandissima  quantity,  essendolapian- 
ta  fertilissima  e  molto  frequente,  ancora 
nelll  luoghi  pih  deserti  et  moulti." — Vin- 
cenzo  Maria,  354. 

1673.  Fryer  describes  the  Tree  under  the 
name  Cher'use  (apparently  some  mistake),  p. 
182. 

1764.  ".  .  Yet  if 

"The  Acajou  haply  in  the  garden  bloom..." 
Chuinger,  iv. 

c.  1830.  "The  cashew,  with  its  apple 
like  that  of  the  cities  of  the  Plain,  fair  to 
look  at,  but  acrid  to  the  taste,  to  which  the 
far-famed  nut  is  appended  like  a  bud." — 
Tom  Cringle,  ed.  1863,  p.  140. 

1875.  "  Cajoo  kernels." — Table  of  Customs 
Duties  imposed  in  Br.  India  up  to  1875. 

Cashmere,  n.p.  The  famous  valley 
province  of  the  Western  Himalaya, 
H.  and  P.  Kashmir,  from  Skt. 
Kaimira,  and  sometimes  Kdsmira, 
alleged  by  Burnouf  to  be  a  contrac- 
tion of  Kasyapamira.  Whether  or  not 
it  be  the  Kaspatyrus  or  Kaspapyrus  of 
Herodotus,  we  believe  it  undoubtedly 
to  be  the  Kaspeiria  (kingdom)  of 
Ptolemy. 

Several  of  the  old  Arabian  geo- 
graphers write  the  name  with  the 
guttural  K,  but  this  is  not  so  used  in 
modern  times. 

0.  630.  "The  Kingdom  of  Kia-shi-mi-lo 
(Kasmira)  has  about  7000  U  of  circuit.  On 
all  sides  its  frontiers  are  surrounded  by 
mountains ;  these  are  of  prodigious  height ; 
and  although  there  are  paths  affording  access 
to  it,  these  are  extremely  narrow." — Hwen 
T'sang  (P^l.  Bouddh.)  ii.  167. 

c.  940,  "  Kashnur  ...  is  a  mountainous 
country,  forining  a  large  kingdom,  contain- 
ing not  less  than  60,000  or  70,000  towns  or 
villages.  It  is  inaccessible  except  on  one 
side,  and  can  only  be  entered  by  one  gate." 
—Ma£udl,  i.  373. 

1275.  "Kashmir,  a  province  of  India,  ad- 
joining the  Turks ;  and  its  people  of  mixt 
Turk  and  Indian  blood  excel  all  others  in 
beauty." — Zakanya  Kazvinlin  Gildemeister, 
210. 

1298.  "  Eeshimur  also  is  a  province  inha- 
bited by  a  people  who  are  idolaters  and  have 
a  language  of  their  own  .  .  .  this  country 
is  the  very  source  from  which  idolatry  hak 
spread  abroad. " — Marco  Polo,  i.  175. 

1552.  "  The  Mogols  hold  especially  to- 
wards the  N.  E.  the  region  Sogdiana,  which 
they  now  call  Quezimir,  and  also  Mount 
Caucasus  which  divides  India  from  the 
other  Provinces." — Barros,  IV.  vi.  1. 

1615.  "  CMshmeere,  the  chiefe  Citie  is 
called  Sirinalewr."— Terry  in Purchas,  ii.  1467. 

1664.  "Prom  all  that  hath  been  said,  one 
may  easily  conjecture,  that  I  am  somewhat 
charmed  with  Eachemire,  and  that  I  pre- 
tend there  is  nothing  in  the  world  like  it  fois 
so  small  a  Mngdom."—Bemier,  E.  T.  128. 


OASIS. 


130 


CASSANAB. 


1676. 
"  A  trial  of  your  kindness  I  must  make ; 
Though  not  for  mine,  so  much  as  virtue's 

sake, 
The  Queen  of  Cassimere.  ..." 

Dryden's  Aurwngzebe,  iii.  1. 
1814.  "  The  shawls  of  Cassimer  aijd  the 
silks  of  Iran." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  iii.  177. — 
See  Kerseymere. 

Casis,  Caxis,  Caciz,  &c.,  s.  This 
Spanisli  and  Portuguese  word,  though 
Dozy  gives  it  only  as  pretre  Chretien,  is 
frequently  employed  by  old  travellers, 
and  writers  on  Eastern  subjects,  to 
denote  Mahonunedan  divines  (muJlas 
and  the  like).  It  may  be  suspected  to 
have  arisen  from  a  confusion  of  two 
Arabic  terms  —  kadi  (see  Cazee)  and 
haalmli  or  hasls,  '  a  Christian  Pres- 
byter '  (from  a  Syria  c  root  signifying 
senuit).  Indeed  we  sometimes  find  the 
precise  word  kaslilsl'i  [Oaxix)  used  by 
Christian  writers  as  if  it  were  the 
special  title  of  a  Mahommedan  theo- 
logian, instead  of  being,  as  it  really 
is,  the  special  and  technical  title  of  a 
Christian  priest  (a  fact  which  gives 
Mount  Athos  its  common  Turkish 
name  of  KasMsli  Dagli) .  In  the  first 
of  the  following  quotations  the  word 
appears  to  be  applied  by  the  Mussul- 
man historian  to  pagan  priests,  and  the 
word  for  churches  to  pagan  temples. 
In  the  others,  except  that  from  Major 
Millingen,  it  is  applied  by  Christian 
writers  to  Mahommedan  divines,  which 
is  indeed  its  recognised  signification  in 
Spanish  and  Portuguese.  In  Jarric's 
Thesaurus  (Jesuit  Missions,  1606)  the 
word  Cacizius  is  constantly  used  in 
this  sense. 

c.  1310.  "There  are  700  churches (i:a?m«) 
resembling- fortresses,  and  every  one  of  them 
overflowing  with  presbyters  (kashishan) 
without  faith,  and  monks  vrithout  religion." 
— Description  of  the  Chinese  City  of  Khanzai 
(Hangchau)  in  Wasaf's  Ilistmy  (see  also 
Marco  Polo,  ii.  196). 

1404.  "The  town  was  inhabited  by  Moor- 
ish hermits  called  Gazizes ;  and  many  people 
came  to  them  on  pilgrimage,  and  they 
healed  many  diseases." — MwrkhwnCs  Clavijo, 
79. 

1514.  "And  so,  from  one  to  another,  the 
message  passed  through  four  or  five  hands, 
till  it  came  to  a  Gazizi,  whom  we  should  call 
a  bishop  or  prelate,  who  stood  at  the  King's 
feet.  .  ." — Letter  of  Oiov.  de  JEmpoli,  in 
Archiv.  Stor.  Ital.  Append.,  p.  56. 

1538.  "Just  as  the  Cryer  was  offering  to 
deliver  me  unto  whomsoever  would  buy  me, 
in  comes  that  very  Gaels  Moulana,  whom 
they  held  for  a  Saint,  with  10  or  11  other 
Cacis  his  Inferiors,  all  Priests  like  himself 


of  their  wicked  sect."— i^.  M.  Pinto  (tr.  by 
H.  C.)p.  8. 

1552.  Gaciz  in  the  same  sense  used  in 
Barros,  II.  ii.  1. 

1561.  "The  King  sent  off  the  Moor,  and 
with  him  his  Gasis,  an  old  man  of  much 
authority,  who  was  the  principal  priest  of 
his  Mosque."— Coi-rea,  by  Ld.  Stanley,  113. 

1567.  "...  The  Holy  Synod  declares  it 
necessary  to  remove  from  the  territories  of 
His  Higifiness  all  the  infidels  whose  office  it 
is  to  maintain  their  false  religion,  such  as 
are  the  cacizes  of  the  Moors,  and  the 
preachers  of  the  Gentoos,  jogues,  sorcerers 
tfeiticeiros),  joinsis,  grous  (i.e.  joshis  or  astro- 
logers, and  garm),  and  whatsoever  others 
make  a  business  of  religion  among  the  infi- 
dels, and  so  also  the  bramans  a,nA  paibus."* 
— Decree  6  of  the  Sacred  Council  of  Goa,  in 
Arch.  Port.  Or.  fasc.  4. 

1580.  "...  e  f  oi  sepidtado  no  campo  per 
Cacises.  "—Pi'imor  e  Honra,  &c.,  f.  13  v. 

1582.  "  And  for  pledge  of  the  same,  he 
would  give  him  his  sonne,  and  one  of  his 
chief  chaplaines,  the  which  they  call  Cacis." 
— Castaneda,  by  N.  L. 

1603.  "And  now  those  initiated  priests 
of  theirs  called  Cashishes  (Gasciscis)  were 
endeavouring  to  lay  violent  hands  upon  his 
property." — Benedict  Goes,  in  Cathay,  &c., 
ii.  568. 

1648.  "  Here  is  to  be  seen  an  admirably 
wrought  tomb  in  which  a  certain  Gasis  lies 
buried,  who  was  the  Pedagogue  or  Tutor  of 
a  King  of  Guzuratte." — Van  Twist,  15. 

1672.  "They  call  the  common  priests 
Casis,  or  by  another  name,  Schierifi,  who 
like  their  bishops  are  in  no  way  distin- 
guished in  dress  from  simple  laymen,  ex- 
cept by  a  bigger  turban  .  .  .  and  a  longer 
mantle.  .  ." — P.  Vincemo  Maria,  55. 

1688.  "While  they  were  thus  disputing, 
a  Gaciz,  or  doctor  of  the  law,  joined  com- 
pany with  them."— Dryden,  L.  of  Xamer, 
Works,  ed.  18^,  xvi.  68. 

1870.  "A  hierarchical  body  of  priests, 
knovra  to  the  people  (Nestorians)  under  the 
names  of  Eieshishes  and  Abunas,  is  at  the 
head  of  the  tribes  and  villages,  entrusted 
with  both  spiritual  and  temporal  powers." 
—Millingen,  Wild  Life  among  the  Koords, 
270. 

Cassanar,  Cattanar,  s.  A  priest  of 
the  Syrian  Church'of  Malabar;  Malayal. 
Kattanar,  meaning  originally  '  a  chief,' 
and  formed  eventually  from  the  Sansk. 
Kartri. 

1606.  "The  Christians  of  St.  Thomas 
call  their  priests  Ca,<^aa.axes."—Gowvea,  f. 

This  author  gives  Catatiara  and  Gaca- 
neira  as  feminine  forms,  'a  Cassanar's 
wife.  The  former  is  Malayal.  Kattatti,  the 
latter  a  Portuguese  formation. 

1612.  "  A  few  years  ago  there  arose  a  dis- 


Qu.  prablitis  ?    See  Purvoe. 


CASS  AY. 


131 


CASTE. 


pute  between  a  Brahman  and  a  certain  Cas- 
sanar  on  a  matter  of  jurisdiction." — P.Vin- 
ceuzo  Maria,  152. 

Cassay,  n.p.  A  name  often  given 
in  former  days  to  the  people  of 
Munnipore  (Manipur),  on  the  eastern 
frontier  of  Bengal.  It  is  the  Burmese 
name  of  this  people,  Eas€,  or  as  the 
Burmese  pronounce  it,  Kathe.  It  must 
not  be  confused  with  Cathay  (q.  v.) 
■with  -which  it  has  nothing  to  do. 

1759.  In  Dalrym.'plis  Oriental  Mepertory 
we  find  Cassay  (i.  116). 

1795.  "AH  the  troopers  in  the  King's 
service  are  natives  of  Cassay,  who  are 
much  better  horsemen  than  the  Burmans." 
— Spmes,  p.  318. 

Cassowary,  s.  The  name  of  this 
great  bird,  of  which  the  first  species 
known  {Casuarius  galeaitia)  is  found 
only  in  Coram  Island  {Moluccas),  is 
Malay  Kasavarl  or  Kasudrl.  Other 
species  have  been  observed  in  N. 
Gruinea,  N.  Britain,  and  Nth.  Australia. 

1659.  "This  aforesaid  bird  Cossebares 
also  will  swallow  iron  and  lead,  as  we  once 
learned  by  experience.  Por  when  our  Con- 
nestabel  once  had  been  casting  bullets  on 
the  Admiral's  Bastion,  and  then  went  to 
dinner,  there  came  one  of  these  Cossebares 
on  the  bastion,  and  swallowed  50  of  the 
bullets.  And  .  .  .  next  day  I  found  that 
the  bird  after  keeping  them  a  while  in  his 
maw  had  regularly  cast  up  again  all  the 
50."— J.  J.  Saar,  86. 

1705.  "  The  Cassawaris  is  about  the  big- 
ness of  a  large  Virginia  Turkey.  His  head 
is  the  same  as  a  Turkey's ;  and  he  has  a  long 
stiff  hairy  Beard  upon  his  Breast  before,  like 
a  Turkey.  .  .  ." — Funnel,  in  Dumpier,  iv. 
266. 

Caste,  s.  "  The  artificial  divisions 
of  society  in  India,  first  made  known 
to  us  by  the  Portuguese,  and  described 
by  them  under  their  term  caste,  signi- 
fying '  breed,  rac§,  kind,'  which  has 
been  retaiued  iu  English  under  the 
supposition  that  it  was  the  native 
name"  [Wedgwood,  s.  v.). 

Mr.  Elphinstone  prefers  to  write 
"  Cast." 

We  do  notfind'that  the  early  Portu- 
guese writer  Barbosa  (1516)  applies  the 
word  casta  to  the  divisions  of  Hindu 
society.  He  calls  these  divisions  iu 
Narsinga  and  Malabar  so  many  leis 
de  gentios,  i.  e.,  '  laws  '  of  the  heathen, 
in  the  sense  of  sectarian  riHes  of  life. 
But  he  uses  the  word  casta  in  a  less 
technical  way,  which  shows  us  how  it 
should  easily  have  passed  into  the 
technical  sense.      Thus,  speaking  of 


the  King  of  Calicut :  "  This  King 
keeps  1000  women,  to  whom  he  gives 
regular  maintenance,  and  they  always 
go  to  his  court  to  act  as  the  sweepers 
of  his  palaces  ....  these  are  ladies, 
and  of  good  family"  {estas  saom  fldalgas 
e  de  boa  casta.  In  Coll.  ofLiibon  Aca- 
demy, ii.  316).  So  also  Castanheda  : 
"  There  fled  a  knight  who  was  called 
Pernao Lopez,  homem  deSora casta"  (ui- 
239).  In  the  quotations  from  Barros, 
Correa,  and  Garcia  De  Orta,  we  have 
the  word  in  what  we  may  call  the  tech- 
nical sense. 

c.  1444.  "Whence  I  conclude  that  this 
race  (casta)  of  men  is  the  most  agile  and 
dexterous  that  there  is  in  the  world." — 
Gadamosto,  Jfaveffa^do,  i.  14. 

1552.  "  The  Admiral  .  .  .  received  these 
Naires  with  honour  and  joy,  showing  great 
contentment  with  the  King  for  sending  his 
message  by  such  persons,  saying  that  he  ex- 
pected this  coming  of  theirs  to  prosper,  as 
there  did  not  enter  into  the  business  any 
man  of  the  caste  of  the  Moors." — Barros,  1. 
vi.  5; 

1561.  "Some  of  them  asserted  that  they 
were  of  the  caste  (casta)  of  the  Christians." 
— Correa,  Lendas,  i.  2,  685. . 

1563.  "  One  thing  is  to  be  noted  .  .  that 
no  one  changes  from  his  father's  trade,  and 
aU  those  of  the  caste  {casta)  of  shoemakers 
are  the  same. " — Garcia,,  f .  2136. 

1567.  "In  some  parts  of  this  Province  (of 
Goa)  the  Gentoos  divide  themselves  into 
distinct  races  or  castes  (ca^stas)  of  greater  or 
less  dignity,  holding  the  Christians  as  of 
lower  degree,  and  keep  these  so  superstiti- 
ously  that  no  one  of  a  higher  caste  can  eat 
or  drink  with  those  of  a  lower.  .  ." — Decree 
2nd  of  the  Sacred  Council  ofGoa,  in  Archit. 
Port.  Orient.,  fasc.  4. 

1572. 
"  Dous  modes  ha  de  gente  ;  porque  a  nobre 

Nairos  chamados  sao,  e  a  menos  dina 

Poleas  tem  por  nome,  a  quem  obriga 

A  lei  nao  misturar  a  casta  antiga." 

Camoes.  vii.  37. 

By  Burton : 
"  Two  modes  of  men  are  known ;  the  nobles 
know 

the  name  of  Nayrs,  who  call  the  lower 
Caste 
Poleas,  whom  their  haughty  laws  contain 
from  intermingling  with  the  higher  strain.'' 

1612.  "As  regards  the  castes  (castas)  the 
greatest  impediment  to  the  conversion  of 
the  Gentoos  is  the  superstition  which  they 
maintain  in  relation  to  their  castes,  and 
which  prevents  them  from  touching,  com- 
municating, or  mingling  with  others,  whe- 
ther superior  or  inferior;  these  of  one  obser- 
vance with  those  of  another." — Couto,  Dec. 
V.  vi.  4. 

See  also  as  regards  the  Portuguese  use  of 
the  word,  Gouvea,  ii.  103,  104,  105,  106(-, 
1296;  Synodo,  186,  &o. 

K  2 


CASTE. 


132 


CATAMARAN. 


1613.  "The  Banians  kill  nothing ;  there 
are  thirtie  and  odd  severall  Casts  of  these 
that  differ  something  in  Keligion,  and  may 
not  eat  with  each  other." — JS'.  Whithiii^tcm 
in  Purchas,  i.  485. 

See  also  Pilgrimage,  pp.  997,  1003. 

1630.  "  The  common  Bramane  hath 
eighty  two  Casts  or  Trihes,  assuming  to 
themselves  the  name  of  that  Tribe.  .  .  ." — 
Lm-d's  Display  of  the  Banians,  p.  72. 

1673.  "The  mixture  of  Casts  or  Tribes 
of  all  India  are  distinguished  by  the  differ- 
ent modes  of  binding  their  Turbats." — 
Fi-yer,  115. 

e.l760.  "The  distinction  of  the  Gen- 
toos  into  their  tribes  or  Casts,  forms  another 
considerable  obj  ect  of  their  religion. " — Grose, 
i,  201. 

1763.  "The  Casts  or  tribes  Into  which  the 
Indians  are  divided,  are  reckoned  by  travel- 
lers to  be  eighty-four. " —  Oi-me  (ed.  1803),  i.  4. 

1878.  "There  are  thousands  and  thou- 
sands of  those  so-called  Castes;  no  man 
knows  their  number,  no  man  can  know  it ; 
for  the  conception  is  a  very  flexible  one,  and 
moreover  new  castes  continually  spriijg  up 
and  pass  away." — F.  Jagm;  Ost-Indische 
Handwerk  und  Gewerbe,  13. 

Castes  are,.aocordiiigto  Indian  social 
views,  either  HgL.  or  low. 

1876.  "  Low-caste  Hindoos  in  their  own 
land,  are  to  all  ordinary  apprehension,  slo- 
venly, dirty,  ungraceful,  generally  unaccep- 
table in  person  and  surroundings:  .  .  .  Yet 
offensive  as  is  the  low-caste  Indian,  were  I 
estate-owner,  or  colonial  governor,  I  had 
rather  see  the  lowest  Pariahs  of  the  low, 
than  a  single  trim,  smooth-faced,  smooth- 
wayed,  clever  high-caste  Hindoo,  on  my 
lands  or  in  my  colony." — W.  G.  Palgra/ve,  in 
FoHnigMly  Itev.,  ex.  226  (ed.  1657). 

In  the  Madras  Presidency  castes  are 
also  '  EigM-hand '  and  '  Left-hand.' 
This  distinction  represents  the  agricul- 
tural classes  on  the  one  side,  and  the 
artizans,  &c.,  on  the  other,  as  was 
pointed  out  by  F.  W,  EUis.  In  the 
old  days  of  Fort  St.  George  faction- 
fights  between  the  two  were  very 
common,  and  the  terms  right-hand  and 
left-hand  castes  occur  eai-ly  in  the 
old  records  of  that  settlement,  and 
frequently  in  Mr.  Talboys  Wheeler'.s 
extracts  from  them.  These  terms  are 
literal  translations  of  the  Tamil  valan- 
hai,  idan-kai.  They  are  mentioned  by 
Couto. 

1612.  ' '  From  these  four  castes  are  derived 
196  ;_  and  those  again  are  divided  into  two 
parties,. which  they  caWValanga  and  Flange, 
which  is  as  much  as  to  say  'the  right  hand ' 
and  '  the  left  hand.  .  .'"—Cottto,  u.  s. 

The  word  is  current  in  French. 

J842.  "II  est  clair  que  les  castes  n'ont 


jamais  pu  exister  solidement  sans  une  veri- 
table conservation  religieuse. " — Gomte,  Cows 
de  Phil.  Positive,  vi.  505. 

1877.  "Nous  avons  aboli  les  castes  et  les 
privileges,  nous  avons  inscrit  partoutle  prin- 
cipe  de  IMgalit^  devant  la  loi,  nous  avons 
donn^  le  suffrage  &  tous,  mais  voilk  qu'on 
reclame  maintenant  I'dgalitd  des  conditions." 
— E.  de  Laveleye,  De  la  Propriiti,  p.  iv. 

Caste  is  also  applied  to  breeds  of 
animals,  as  '  a  hi^-caste  Arab.'  Tn 
such'  cases  the  usage  may  possibly 
have  come  directly  from  the  Portu- 
guese alta  casta,  casta  baixa,  in  the 
sense  of  breed  or  straia. 

Castees,  s.  Obsoleteji  The  Indo- 
Portuguese  formed  from  casta  the 
word  castifo,  which  they  used  to  de- 
note children  bom  in  India  of  Portu- 
guese parents;  much  as  creok  was 
used  in  the  "W.  Indies. 

1599.  "  Liberl  vero  nati  in  India,  utroque 
parente  Lusitano,  castisos  vocantur,  in  om- 
nibus fere  Lusitanis  similes,  colore  tamen 
modicum  differunt,  ut  qui  ad  gilvum  non 
nihil  deflectant.  Ex  castisis  deinde  nati 
magis  magisciue  gilvi  iiunt,  a  parentibus  et 
mestieis  magis  deflectentes;  porro  et  mesticis 
nati  per  omnia  indigenis  respondent,  ita  ut 
in  tertit.  generatione  Lusitani  reliquis  IncUs 
sunt  simillimi."— i)e  Bry,  ii.  76  {Linschoten). 

1638.  "Les  habitaus  sont  ou  Castizes, 
c'est  it  dire  Portugais  naturels,  et  nez  de 
pere  et  de  mere  Portugais,  ou  Mestizes,  c'est 
k.  dire,  nez  d'vn  pere  Portugais  et  d'vne  mere 
Indienne. " — Mamdelslo. 

1653.  "Les  Castissos  sont  ceux  qui  sont 
nays  de  pere  et  mere  reinols  (see  Beynol) ;  ce 
mot  vient  de  Casta,  qui  signifie  Race,  ils  sont 
mesprizez  des  Eeynols.  .  .".-^Ze  Gouz,  Vov- 
ages,  26  (ed.  1657). 

1661.  "Die  Stadt  (Negapatam)  ist  zim- 
lich  volksreich,  doch  mehrentheils  von 
Mastyoen  Castycen,  und  Portugesichen 
Christen."— Trailer-  SchuUe,  108. 

1699.  "Castees  wives  at  Port  St.  George." 
—Census  of  Mnglish  on  the  Coast,  in  Wheela; 
i.  356. 

1726.  ".  .  .  or  the  offspring  of  the  same 
by  native  women,  to  wit  Mistices  and  Casti- 
ces,  orblaclcs  .  .  .  and  Moors.  "—Fafeni^'n, 

Catamaran,  s.  Also  Cutmwrram, 
Cutmwr&l.  Tarn.  Kattu,  'binding,' 
maram,  'wood.'  A  raft  formed  of 
three  or  four  logs  of  wood  lashed  to- 
gether. The  Anglo-Indian  accentua- 
tion of  the  last  syllable  is  not  correct. 

1583.  "Seven  round  timbers  lashed  to- 
gether for  each  of  the  said  boats,  and  of  the 
said  seven  timbers  five  form  the  bottom; 
one  m  the  middle  longer  than  the  rest  makes 
a  cutwater,  and  another  makes  a  poop  which 
is  under  water,  and  on  which  a  man  sits.  . . 


CATECHU. 


133 


CATHAY. 


These  boats  are  called  Gatameroni." — BalW, 
Viaggio,  f.  82. 

1673.  ' '  Coasting  along  some  Cattamarans 
(Logs  lashed  to  that  advantage  that  they 
waft  off  all  their  Goods,  only  having  a  Sail 
in  the  midst  and  Paddles  to  guide  them) 
made  after  us.  .  .  ." — Frya;  24. 

1698.  "  Some  time  after  the  Cattamaran 
brought  a  letter.  .  ."—In  Wheeler,  i.  334. 

1700.  "XJnpecheur  assis  sur  un  catima- 
ron,  c'est-^-dire  sur  quelques  grosses  pifeces 
de  bois  li^es  ensemble,  en  manifere  de 
radeau." — Lett,  Edif.  x.  58. 

0.  1780.  "The  wind  was  high,  and  the 
ship  had  but  two  anchors,  and  in  the  next 
forenoon  parted  from  that  by  which  she  was 
riding,  before  that  one  which  was  coming 
from  the  shore  on  a  Catamaran  could  reach 
her." — Ornie,  iii.  300. 

1810.  Williamson  (F.  M.  i.  65)  applies  the 
term  to  the  rafts  of  the  Brazilian  fisher- 
men. 

1836.  "None  can  compare  to  the  Cata- 
marans and  the  wonderful  people  that  man- 
age them  .  .  .  each  catamaran  has  one, 
two,  or  three  men  .  .  ,  they  sit  crouched 
upon  their  heels,  throwing  their  paddles 
about  very  dexterously,  but  very  unlike 
rowing." — Letters  from  Madras,  34. 

1860.  "The  Cattamaran  is  common  to 
Ceylon  andCoromandel." — Tennent,  Ceylon, 
i.'442. 

Catechu,  also  Cuteh  and  Caut,  s.  An 
astringent  extract  from  the  wood,  of 
several  species  of  Acacia  [AcoA^ia 
catechu,  Willd.,  the  hliair,  and  Acacia 
suma,  KuTZ,  Ac.  sundra,  D.  C,  and 
probably  more).  The  extract  is  called 
in  Hind,  katli,  but  the  two  first  com- 
mercial names  which  we  have  given 
are  doubtless  taken  from  the  southern 
forms  of  the  word,  e.  g.,  Canarese 
Kachu,  Tarn.  Kdshu,  Malay  Kachu. 
De  Orta,  whose  judgments  are 
always  worthy  of  respect,  considered 
it  to  be  the  h/cium  of  the  ancients, 
and  always  applies  that  name  to 
it;  but  Dr.  Eoyle  has  shown  that 
lyciv/m  was  an  extract  from  certain 
species  of  herheris,  known  in  the  bazars 
as  rasot.  Cutch  is  first  mentioned  by 
Barbosa,  among  the  drugs  imported 
into  Malacca.  But  it  remained  un- 
known in  Europe  till  brought  from 
Japan  about  the  middle  of  the  17th 
century.  In  the  4th  ed.  of  Schroder's 
Pharmacop.  Medico-cliymica,  Lyons, 
1654,  it  is  briefly  described  as  Catechu 
or  Terra  Japonica,  ' '  genus  terrae  ex- 
otime  "  (^Hanbwry  and  Fluchiger,  214). 
This  misnomer  has  long  survived. 

1516.  ".  ./drugs  from  Cambay;  amongst 
which  there  is  a  drug  which  we  do  not  pos- 
sess, and  which  they  call  puch6  (see  Putoh- 


ock)  and  another  called  caeho." — Barbosa, 
191. 

1554.  "The  bahar  of  Gate,  which  here  (at 
Ormuz)  they  call  cacho,  is  the  same  as  that 
of  rice." — A.  Nunes,  22. 

1563.  "CoUoquio  XXXI.  Concerning 
the  wood  vulgarly  called  Gate ;  and  con- 
taining profitable  matter  on  that  subject." — 
Garcia,  f.  125. 

1578.  "The  Indians  use  this  Cate  mixt 
with  Areca,  and  with  Betel,  and  by  itself 
without  other  mixture." — Acosta,  Tract.  1.50. 

158.5.  Sassetti  mentions  catu  as  derived 
from  the  Khadira  tree,  i.e.  in  modem  Hindi 
the  Khair  (Skt.  khadir). 

1617.  "And  there  was  rec.  out  of  the 
Advis,  viz.  .  .  7  hhds.  drugs  cacha ;  5  ham- 
pers pochok  "  (see  Futchock) . — Cocks' s  Diary, 
i.  294. 

1759.  "Mortal  and  Cotoh,  Earth-oil,  and 
Wood-oil." — List  of  Burma  Products  in 
Oriental  Eepert.  i.  109. 

c.  1760.  "To  these  three  arj;icles  (betel, 
areca,  and  chunam)  is  often  added  for  luxury 
what  they  call  cachoonda,  a  Japan-earth, 
which  from  perfumes  and  other  mixtures, 
chiefly  manufactured  at  Goa,  receives  such 
improvement  as  to  be  sold  to  advantage 
when  re-imported  to  Japan.  .  .  .  Another 
addition  too  they  use  of  what  they  call 
Catchoo,  being  a  blackish  granulated  per- 
fumed composition.  .  ." — Gi-ose,  i.  238. 

1813.  ".  .  .The  peasants  manufacture 
catechu,  or  terra  Japonica,  from  the  Keiri 
trei, {Minwsa  catechu)  which  grows  wild  on 
the  hills  of  Kankana,  but  in  no  other  part 
of  the  Itidian  Peninsula."* — Forbes,  Or. 
Mem.  i.  303. 

Cathay,  n.p.  China;  originally 
Northern  China.  The  origin  of  .the 
name  is  given  in  the  quotation  below 
from  the  Introduction  to  Marco  Polo. 

In  the  16th  century,  and  even  later, 
from  a  misunderstanding  of  the  me- 
dieval travellers,  Cathay  was  supposed 
to  be  a  country  north  of  China,  and  is 
so  represented  on  many  maps.  Its 
identity  with  China  was  fully  recog- 
nised by  P.  Martin  Martini  in  his 
Atlas  Sinensis ;  also  by  Valentijn,  iv. 
China,  2. 

1247.  "Kitai  autem  .  .  .  homines  sunt, 
pagani,  qui  habent  literam  specialem  ... 
homines  benigni  et  humani  satis  esse  vide- 
antur.  Barbam  non  habent,  et  in  disposi- 
tione  faciei  satis  concordant  cum  Mongalis, 
non  tamen  sunt  in  facie  ita  lati  .  .  .  meli- 
ores  artifices  non  inveniuntur  in  toto  mundo 
.  .  .  terra  eorum  est  opulenta  valde." — J. 
de  Piano  Carpini,  Hist.  Mongalorum,  653-4. 

1253.  "  Ultra  est  magna  Cataya,  qui 
antiquitus,  ut  credo,  dicebantur  Seres  .  .  . 
Isti  Catai  sunt  parvi  homines,  loquendo 
multum  aspirantes  per  nares  et  .  .  .  habent 


*  EiToneous. 


CAPS-EYE. 


134 


CATUB. 


parvam  aperturam   oculonim,  etc.'' — Ttin. 
Wilhelmi  de  Rubruk,  291-2. 

c.  1330.  "  Cathay  is  a  very  great  Empire, 
which  extendeth  over  more  than  c.  days' 
journey,  and  it  hath  only  one  lord.  .  .  ." — 
JFriar  JordanuSt  p.  54. 

1404.  "E  lo  mas  alxofar  que  en  el  mundo 
fiti  ha,  se  pesia  e  faUa  en  aql  mar  del  Catay." 
—Clavijo,  f.  32. 

1555.  ' '  The  Yndians  called  Catheies  have 
eche  man  many  wiues." — Wakemanj  Fardle 
of  Faciouns,  M.  ii. 

1598.  "  In  the  lande  lying  westward 
from  China,  they  say  thereare  white  people, 
and  the  land  called  Cathaia,  where  (as  it  is 
thought)  are  many  Christians,  and  that  it 
should  confine  and  border  upon  Persia." — 
Liiwchoten,  57. 

Before  1633. 
"  I'll  wish  you  in  the  Indies  or  Cataia.  .  ." 
Beaum.  &  Flctch.  The  Woman's  Prize, 
iv.  5. 

1634. 
"  Domadores  das  terras  e  dos  mares 

NSo  so  im  Malaca,  Indo  e  Perseu  streito 

Mas  na  China,  Catai,  Japao  estranho 

Lei  nova  introduzindo  em  sacro  banho.'" 
MalMa  Co7iquistada. 

1842. 

Better  fifty  years  of  Europe  than 
a  cycle  of  Cathay." — Tennyson. 

1871.  "Eor  about  three  centuries  the 
Northern  Provinces  of  China  had  been  de- 
tached from  native  rule,  and  subject  to 
foreign  dynasties  ;  first  to  the  Khitan  .  .  . 
whose  rule  subsisted  for  200  years,  and 
originated  the  name  of  Kkitai,  Khata,  or 
Cathay,  by  which  for  nearly  1,000  years 
China  has  been  known  to  the  nations  of 
Inner  Asia,  and  to  those  whose  acquaint- 
ance with  it  was  got  by  that  channel." — 
Marco  Polo,  Introd.  ch.  ii. 

Cat's-eye,  s..  A  stone  of  yalue  found 
in  Ceylon.  It  is  described  by  Dana  as 
a,  form  of  chalcedony  of  a  greenish 
grey,  with  glowing  internal  reflexions, 
whence  the  Portuguese  called  it  Olho 
de  gate,  which  our  word  translates.  It 
appears  from  the  quotation  below  from 
Dr.  Royle  that  the  Belt  oeulus  of  Pliny 
has  been  identified  with  the  cat's  eye, 
which  may  well  be  the  case,  though 
•the  odd  ciroimistance  noticed  by  Eoyle 
may  be  only  a  cui'ious  coincidence. 

c_.  A.D.  70.  "  The  stone  called  Belus  eye  is 
white,  and  hath  within  it  a  black  apple, 
the  mids  whereof  a  man  shall  see  to  glitter 
like  gold.  .  ."—Holland's  Plinie,  ii.  625. 

1516.  "There  are  found  likewise  other 
stones,  such  as  Olho  de  sato,  Chrysolites, 
and  amethysts,  of  which  I  do  not  treat  be- 
cause they  are  of  little  value." — Barbosa,  in 
lAsbon  Acad.  ii.  390. 

1599.  "Lapis  insuper  alius  ibi  vulgaris 
est,  quem  Lusitani  olhos  de  gatto,  id  est 
oculum  felinum  vooant,  ijropterea  quod  cum 
eo  et  colore  et  facie  conveniat.  Nihil  autem 


aliud  quam  achates  est."— Dc  Bry,  iv.  84 
(after  Linsohoten). 

1837.  "  Beli  oculus,  mentioned  by  Pliny, 
xxxvii.  c.  55,  is  considered  by  Hardouin  to 
be  equivalent  to  ceil  de  chat — named  in 
India  UIK  U  ankh."— Boyle's  Hindu  Medi- 
cine, p.  103. 

Catty,  s. 

a.  A  weight  used  in  China,  and  by 
the  Chinese  introduced  into  the  Archi- 
pelago. The  word  hdtl  or  IwM  is 
Malayo-Javanese.  It  is  equal  to  16 
taels,  i.  e.,  l^lb.  avoird.  or  625 
grammes. 

1598.  "  Everie  Catte  is  as  much  as  20  Por- 
tingall  ounces." — Idnschoten,  34. 

1604.  "Their  pound  they  call  a  Cate, 
which  is  one  and  twentie  of  our  ounces."— 
Capt.  John  Davis,  in  Purchas,  i.  123. 

1609.  "  Offering  to  enact  among  them  the 
penaltie  of  death  to  such  as  would  sel  one 
cattle  of  spice  to  the  Hollanders." — Keeling, 
in  ditto,  i.  199. 

1610.  "  And  (I  prayse  God)  I  have  aboord 
one  hundred  thirtie  nine  Tunnes,  six 
Cathayes,  one  quarterne  two  pound  of 
nutmegs,  and  sixe  hundred  two  and  twenty 
suckettes  of  Mace,  which  maketh  thirtie 
sixe  Tunnes,  fifteene  Cathayes  one  quar- 
terne, one  and  twentie  pound." — Damd 
Midleton,  in  ditto,  i.  247. 

In  this  passage  however  Cathayes 
seems  to  be  a  strange  blunder  of  Pur- 
chas or  his  copyist  for  Gtvt.  Suekette 
is  probably  Malay  sukat,  "a  measure, 
a  stated  quantity." 

b.  The  word  catty  occurs  in  another 
sense  in  the  following  ijassage.  A 
note  says  that  "  Catty  or  more  hterally 
Kuttoo-  is  a  Tamil  word  signifying 
batta  "  (q.  v.).  But  may  itnot  rather 
be  a  clerical  error  for  latty  ? 

1659.  "If  we  should  detain  them  longer 
we  are  to  give  them  catty." — Letter  in 
Wheeler,  i.  162. 

Catur,  s.  A  light  rowing  vessel 
used  on  the  coast  of  Malabar  in  the 
early  days  of  the  Portuguese.  We  have 
not  been  able  to  trace  the  name  to  any 
Indian  soui-ce.  Is  it  not  probably  the 
origin  of  our  '  cutter  ? '  Since  these 
words  were  written  we  see  that  Capt. 
Burton  in  his  Commentary  on  Oamoens, 
vol.  iv.  p.  391,  says:  "  Catur  is  the 
Arab.  Kntireh,  a  small  craft,  our 
'  cutter. '  " 

We  cannot  say  when  cutter  was  in- 
troduced in  marine  use.  We  cannot 
find  it  in  Dampier,  nor  in  Eotinson 
Crusoe;  the  first  instance  we  have 
found  is  that  quoted  below  from  'An- 
son's Voyage.' 


OAUVEBY. 


135 


CAfVNEY,    CAWNY. 


Bluteau  gives  catur  as  an  Indian 
term  indicating  a  small  war-vessel, 
■wMch  in  a  calm  can  be  aided  by  oars. 

Jal  (Archeologie  Navale,  ii.  259) 
quotes  Witsen  as  saying  that  the  Ca- 
turi  or  Ahnadias  were  Calicut  vessels, 
having  a  length  of  12  to  13  paces  (60 
to  65  feet),  sharp  at  both  ends,  and 
curving  back,  using  both  sails  and 
oars.  But  there  was  a  larger  kind,  80 
feet  long,  with  only  7  or  8  feet  beam. 

1510.  "There  is  also  another  kind  of 
vessel . .  .These  are  all  made  of  one  piece  . . . 
sharj)  at  both  ends.  These  ships  are  called 
Chaturi,  and  go  either  with  a  sail  or  oars 
more  swiftly  than  any  galley,  fustM,  or 
brigantine." — VaHliema,  l&i. 

1.544.  "...  navigium  majus  quod  vocant 
caturem."— &«i.  JVonc.  Xav.  Bpistolae,  121. 

1549.  "Naves  item  duas  (quas  Indi  catu- 
res  vocant)  summS  celeritate  armari  jussit, 
vt  cram  maritimam  legent^s,  hostes  com- 
meatn  prohiberent." — Goes,  de  Bella  Cami- 
baico,  1331. 

1552.  "And  this  winter  the  Grovemor 
sent  to  have  built  in  Cochin  thirty  Catures, 
which  are  vessels  with  oars,  but  smaller 
than  brigantines." — Coitanheda,  iii.  271. 

1588.  "  Cambaicam  oram  Jacobus  Lac- 
teus  duobus  catnribus  tueri  jussus.  .  .  ." — 
Mafei,  lib.  xiii.  ed.  1752,  p.  283. 

1601.  "Biremes,  seu  Gathuris  quam  plu- 
rimae  conduntur  in  Lassaon,  Javae  civi- 
tate.  .  ." — De  Bry,  iii.  109  (where  there  is  a 
plate,  iii.  No.  xxxvii.). 

1688.  "No  man  was  so  bold  to  contra- 
dict the  man  of  God ;  and  they  all  went  to 
the  Arsenal.  There  they  found  a  good  and 
sufficient  bark  of  those  they  call  Catur,  be- 
sides seven  old  f cysts." — Dryden,  Life  of 
Xavier,  in  Works,  1821,  xvi.  200. 

1742.  "...  to  prevent  even  the  possibi- 
lity of  the  galeona  escaping  us  in  the  night, 
the  two  Cutters  belonging  to  the  Centurion, 
and  the  Gloucester  were  both  manned  and 
sent  in  shore.  .  ." — Anson's  Voyage,  9th  ed. 
1756,  p.  251. 

Cutter  also  occurs  pp.  Ill,  129,  150,  and 
other  places. 

Cauvery,  n.p.  The  great  river  of 
S.  India.  Properly  Tarn.  Kdviri,  and 
Sanskritized  Kdviri.  The  earliest  men- 
tion is  that  of  Ptolemy,  who  writes'  the 
name  (after  the  Skt.  form)  Xdfiripos  (sc. 
7roTafi.6s).  The  Ka/idpa  of  the  Periplus 
(c.  A.D.  80 — 90)  probably,  however, 
represents  the  same  name,  the  Xafirjpls 
ifiTopiov  of  Ptolemy.  The  meaning  of 
the  name  has  been  much  debated,  and 
several  plausible  but  unsatisfactory 
explanations  have  been  given.  Thus, 
the  Skt.  form  Kaverl  has  been  ex- 
plained from  that  language  by  Jcdvera, 
'  saffron.'   A  river  in  the  Tamil  country  I 


is,  however,  hardly  likely  to  have  a 
non -mythological  Sanskrit  name.  The 
Cauvery  in  flood,  Kke  other  S.  Indian 
rivers,  assumes  a  reddish  hue.  And  the 
form  Kaveri  has  been  explained  by 
Bishop  Caldwell, as  possibly  from  the 
Dravidian  k&vi,  '  red  ochre,'  or  ka 
(Ka-va)  '  a  grove,'  and  er-u  Tel.  '  a 
river,'  er-i  Tam.  '  a  sheet  of  water ; ' 
thus  either  '  red  river '  or '  grove  river ' 
[Comp.  Oramimar,  456). 

Ka-mri,  however,  the  form  found  in 
inscriptions,  affords  a  more  satisfactory 
Tamil  interpretation,  viz.,  Kd-viri, 
'  grove-extender,'  or  developer.  Any 
one  who  has  travelled  along  the  river 
will  have  noticed  the  thick  groves  all 
along  the  banks,  which  form  a  remark- 
able feature  of  this  stream. 

u.  150  A.D. 
"  X  aj3  ^  p  0  u  noTtifiod  en^oXdi, 
Xa|3»)p"ne|u,iropioi/."— Ptolem.  Ub.  vii.  1. 
The   last  was  probably  represented  by 
Kaveripatan. 

c.  545.  "Then  there  is  Sieledeba,i.e.Tapro- 
bane.  .  ,  and  then  again  on  the  Continent, 
and  further  back,  is  Marallo,  which  exports 
conch-sheUs ;  Eaber,  which  exports  alaban- 
dinum." — Cosmas,  Topog.  Christ,  in  Cathay, 
&c.  clxxviii. 

1310-11.  "After  traversing  the  passes, 
they  arrived  at  night  on  the  banks  of  the 
river  Kanobari,  and  bivouacked  on  the 
sands." — Amir  Khusru,  in  Mlliot,  ii.  90. 

The  Cauvery  seems  to  be  ignored  in 
the  older  Eu.ropean  account  and  maps. 

Cavally,  s.  This  is  mentioned  as 
a  fish  of  Ceylon  by  Ives,  1755  (p.  57). 
It  is  no  doubt  the  same  that  is  des- 
cribed in  the  quotation  from  Pyrard. 
This  would  appear  to  represent  the 
genus  Equula,  of  which  12  spp.  are 
described  by  Day  {Fishes  of  India, 
pp.  237-242),  two  being  named  by 
different  zoologists  E.  caoalla.  Many 
of  the  spp.  are  extensively  sun-dried, 
and  eaten  by  the  poor. 

c.  1610.  "Ces  Moucois  pescheurs  pren- 
nent  entr'autres  grande  quantit(5  d'vn6 
sorte  de  petit  poisson,  qui  n'est  pas  plus 

frande  que  la  main  et  large  comme  vn  petit 
remeau.  Les  Portugaia  I'appellent  Pesche 
canallo.  II  est  le  plus  commun  de  toute 
oeste  coste,  et  o'est  de  quoy  Us  font  le  plus 
grand  trafic  ;  car  ils  le  f  endent  par  la  moiti^, 
lis  le  salent,  et  le  font  secher  au  soleil." — 
Pyrard  de  la  Val.  i.  278 ;  see  also  309. 

1026.  "The  lie  inricht  us  with' many 
good  things :  Buffols,  .  .  .  oysters,  Breams, 
Cavalloes,  and  store  of  other  fish." — Sir  T. 
Herbert,  28. 

Cawney,  Cawny,  s.    Tam. 


CJ  WNPOBE. 


136 


CAZEE. 


'property,'  hence  'land,'  iand  so  a 
measure  of  land  used  in  the  Madras 
Presidency.  It  varies,  of  course,  but 
the  standard  Oawny  is  considered  to  be 
=  24  manai  or  'Grounds'  (q.V.)  of 
2,400  sq.  f.  each,  hence  =  57,600  sq.  f. 
or  Ac.  1"322.  This  is  the  only  sense 
in  which  the  word  is  used  in  the 
Madras  dialect  of  the  Anglo-Indian 
tongue.  The  'Indian  Vocabulary'  of 
1788  has  the  word  in  the  form 
Connys,  but  with  an  unintelligible 
explanation. 

1807.  "  The  land  measure  of  the  Jaghire 
is  as  follows  :  24  Adies  square =1  Culy ; 
100  Culies=:l  Canay.  Out  of  what  is  called 
charity  however  the  Culy  is  in  fact  a  Baui- 
hoo  26  Adies,  or  22  feet  8  inches  in  length 
.  .  .  the  Ady  or  Malabar  foot  is  therefore 
lOtoTj  inches  nearly ;  and  the  customary 
canay  contains  51,375  sq.  feet,  or  1^^',;  acres 
nearly ;  while  the  proper  canay  would  only 
contain  43,778  feet." — F.  Buchanan,  Mysore, 
&c.  i.  6. 

Cawnpore,  n.p.  The  correct  name 
is  Kdnhpwr,  'the  town  of  £anh  or 
Krishna.'  The  city  of  the  Doab  so 
called,  having  in  1872  a  population  of 
122,770,  has  grown  up  entirely  under 
British  rule,  at  first  as  the  bazar  and 
dependence  of  the  cantonment  esta- 
blished here  under  a  treaty  made  with 
the  Nabob  of  Oudh  in  1766,  and  after- 
wards as  a  great  mart  of  trade. 

Cayman,  s.  This  is  not  used  in 
India.  It  is  an  American  name  for  an 
alligator ;  from  the  Carib  acayuman 
{Littre).  But  it  appears  formerly  to 
have  been  in  general  use  among  the 
Dutch  in  the  East. 

1530.  "  The  country  is  extravagantly  hot; 
and  the  rivers  are  fuU  of  Caimans,  which  are 
certain  water-lizards  (lagarti)." — Nunno  de 
Guzman,  in  JRamusio,  iii.  339. 

1598.  "In  this  river  (Zaire  or  Congo)  there 
are  living  divers  kinds  of  creatures,  and  in 
particular,  mighty  great  crocodiles,  which 
the  country  people  there  call  Caiman." — 
Pif/afetta,  in  Harleian  Coll.  of  Voyages,  ii. 
533. 

This  is  an  instance  of  the  way  in 
which  we  so  often  see  a  word  belong- 
ing to  a  different  quarter  of  the  world 
undoubtingly  ascribed  to  Africa  or  Asia, 
as  the  case  may  be.  In  the  next  quo- 
tation we  find  it  ascribed  to  India. 

1631.  "Lib.  V.  cap.  iii.  De  Crocodilo 
qui  per  totam  Indiam  cayman  audit." — 
Bontius,  Hist.  Nat.  et  Med. 

1672.  "The  figures  so  represented  in 
Adam's  footstep  were  ...  41.  The  King 
of  the  Caimans  or  Crocodiles." — BaUaeus 
{Germ,  ed.)  148. 


1692.  "Anno  1692  there  were  3  newly 
arrived  soldiers  .  .  .  near  a  certain  gibbet 
that  stood  by  the  river  outside  the  boom,  so 
sharply  pursued  by  a  Kaieman  that  they 
were  obhged  to  climb  the  gibbet  for  safety 
whilst  the  creature  standing  up  on  his  hind 
feet  reached  with  his  snout  to  the  very  top 
of  the  gibbet.  .  ."—VaUntiJn,  iv.  231. 

Cayolaque,  s.  (?).  Kayu=='-wooi,' 
in  Malay.  LaJca  is  given  in  Craw- 
furd'sv  Malay  Diet,  as  "name  of  a 
red  wood  used  as  incense,  Myristica 
iners.  In  his  Descr.  Vict,  he  calls  it 
the  "  Tanarius  major;  a  tree  with  a 
red-coloured  wood,  a  native  of  Sumatra, 
used  in  dyeing  and  in  pharmacy.  It 
is  an  article  of  considerable  native 
trade,  and  is  chiefly  exported  to 
China  "  (p.  204). 

1510.  "There  also  grows  here  a  very 
great  quantity  of  lacca  for  making  red 
colour,  and  the  tree  of  this  is  formellike 
our  trees  which  produce  walnuts.''— Fai'- 
themM,  p.  238. 

c.  1560.  "  I  being  in  Cantan  there  was  a 
rich  (bed)  made  wrought  with  luorie,  and 
of  a.sweet  wood  which  they  call  Cayolaque, 
and  of  SandaJ/um,  that  was  prized  at  1500 
Crownes." — Gaapar  Da  Cruz,  in  Purchas, 
iii.  177. 

1585.  "  Euerie  morning  and  euening  they 
do  offer  vnto  their  idoUes  frankensence,, 
benjamin,  wood  of  aguila,  and  cayolaqne, 
the  which  is  maruelous  sweete.  .  ." — Mearir 
doza's  China,  i.  58. 

Cazee,  &c.,  s.  Arab,  kddt,  'a 
Judge,'  the  letter  zwdd  with  which  it 
IS  spelt  being  always  pronounced  in 
India  Hke  a  z.  The  form  Cadi,  fa- 
miliar from  its  use  in  the  old  version 
of  the  Arabian  Nights,  comes  to  us 
from  the  Levant.  The  word  with  the 
article,  al-kadl,  becomes  in  Spanish 
alcalde  ;  *  not  alcaide,  which  is  from 
^a'ld,  '  a  chief ; '  nor  alguacil,  which 
is  from  wazir.  So  Dozy  and  Engel- 
mann,  no  doubt  correctly..  But  in 
Pinto,  cap.  8,  we  find  "  ao  guazil  da 
justiga  q  em  elles  he  como  corregedor 
entre  nos ;  "  where  gvazil  seems  to 
stand  for  kazi. 

1338.  "They  treated  me  civilly  and  set 
me  in  front  of  their  mosque  during  their 
Easter ;  at  which  mosque,  on  account  of  its 
being  their  Easter,  there  were  assembled 
from  divers  quarters  a  number  of  their 
Cadini,  i.e.  of  their  bishops."— Letter  of 
Friar  Pascal,  in  Cathay,  &c.  235. 


*  Dr.  B.  Eost  observes  to  us  that  the  Ai-abic 
letter  zmd  is  pronouaced  by  the  Malavs  like  II 
{see  also  Cravjfmd's  Malay  Grammar,  p.'7)  And 
it  IS  curious  to  find  a  transfer  of  the  same  letter 
nto  Spanish  as  W.    In  Malay  Icddi  becomes  Mill. 


CEDED   DISTBIGTS. 


137 


celMes. 


0. 1461. 

"  Au  tems  que  Alexandre  regna 
Ung  hom,  nomra^  Diomedfes 
Devant  luy,  on  luy  amena 
Engrillonfi  poulces  et  detz 
Comme  ung  larron ;  car  il  fut  des 
Esoumeurs  que  voyons  courir 
Si  fut  mys  devant  le  cades, 
Pour  estre  jug^  k  mourir." 

Gd.  Testainent  de  Fr.  Villfm. 
1648.  "  The  government  of  the  city  (Ah- 
medabad)  and  surrounding  villages  rests 
with  the  Governor  Coutewael,  and  the 
Judge  (whom  they  call  Casgy )." —  Van  Tioist, 
15. 

1673.  "Their  Law-Disputes,  they  are 
soon  ended ;  the  Governor  hearing ;  and 
the  Cadi  or  Judge  determining  every  Morn- 
ing."—J^ryer,  32. 

,,      "The  Cazy  or  Judge  ....  marries 
them."— Ibid.  94. 

1683.  "...  more  than  3000  poor  men 
gathered  together,  complaining  with  full 
mouths  of  his  exaction  and  injustice  to- 
wards them :  some  demanding  Eupees  10, 
others  Rupees  20  per  man,  which  Bulchund 
very  generously  paid  them  in  the  Cazee's 
presence.  .  ." — Sedges,  Nov.  5. 

1689.    "A  Cogee  .  .  .  who  is  a  Person 
skilled  in  their  Law." — Ovitigton,  206. 
Here   there  is    perhaps    confusion  with 


1727.  "When  the  Man  sees  his  Spouse, 
and  likes  her,  they  agree  on  the  Price  and 
Term  of  Weeks,  Months,  _  or  Years,  and 
then  appear  before  the  Cadjee  or  Judge." — 
A,  Sam.  i.  52. 

1763.  "The  Cadi  holds  court  in  which 
are  tried  all  disputes  of  property." — Orme, 
i.  26  (ed.  1803). 

1824.  "  Have  you  not  learned  this  com- 
mon saying — '  Every  one's  teeth  are  blunted 
by  acids  except  the  cadi's,  which  are  by 
sweets.'"— Bajji  Baba,  ed.  1835,  p.  316. 

1880.  "...  whereas  by  the  usage  of  the 
Muhammadan  community  in  some  parts  of 
British  India  the  presence  of  Kazis  appoint- 
ed by  the  Government  is  required  at  the 
celebration  of  marriages.  .  ." — Bill  intro- 
duced into  the  Council  of  Gov.  Gen.,  30th 
January,  1880. 

Ceded  Districts,  n.p.  A  name  ap- 
plied fa.Tinilia.r1y  at  the  beginning  of 
this  century  to  the  territory  south  of 
the  Tungabhadra  river,  which  was 
ceded  to  the  Company  by  the  Nizam 
in  1800,  after  the  defeat  and  death  of 
Tippoo  Sultan.  This  territory  embraced 
the  present  districts  of  BeUary,  Oudda- 
pah,  and  Kamvil,  with  the  Palndd, 
which  is  now  a  subdiyision  of  theKistna 
District.  The  name  perhaps  became 
best  known  in  England  from  Gleig's 
Life  of  Sir  Thomas  Munro,  that  great 
Dian  having  administered  these  pro- 
vinces for  7  years. 


1873.  "We  regret  to  announce  the  death 
of  Lieut. -General  Sir  Hector  Jones,  G.C.B., 
at  the  advanced  age  of  86.  The  gallant  officer 
now  deceased  belonged  to  the  Madras  Esta- 
blishment of  theE.  I.  Co.'s  forces,  and  bore 
a  distinguished  part  in  many  of  the  great 
achievements  of  that  army,  including  the 
celebrated  march  into  the  Ceded  Districts 
under  the  Collector  of  Canara,  and  the  cam- 
paign against  the  Zemindar  of  Madura." — 
The  True  Befonmr,  p.  7  ("wrot  serkes- 
tick  "). 

Celebes,  n.p.  According  to  Craw- 
furd  this  name  is  unknown  to  the 
natives,  not  only  of  the  great  island 
itself  but  of  the  Archipelago  generally, 
and  must  have  arisen  from  some  Portu- 
guese misunderstanding  or  corruption. 
There  appears  to  be  no  general  name 
for  the  island  in  the  Malay  language, 
unless  Tanah  Bugis,  '  the  Land  of  the 
Bugis  People.'  It  seems  sometimes  to 
have  been  called  the  Isle  of  Macassar. 
In  form  Celebes  is  apparently  a  Portu- 
guese plural,  and  several  of  their  early 
writers  speak  of  Celebes  as  a  group  of 
islands.  Crawfurd  makes  a  sugges- 
tion, but  not  very  confidently,  that 
Pulo  salabih,  '  the  islands  over  and 
above,'  might  have  been  vaguely 
spoken  of  by  the  Malays,  and  under- 
stood by  the  Portuguese  as  a  name. 

1516.  "Having  passed  these  islands  of 
Maluco  ...  at  a  distance  of  130  leagues, 
there  are  other  islands  to  the  west,  from 
which  sometimes  there  come  white  people, 
naked  from  the  waist  upwards.  .  .  .  These 
people  eat  human  flesh,  and  if  the  King  of 
Maluco  has  any  person  to  execute,  they 
beg  for  him  to  eat  him,  just  as  one  would 
ask  for  a  pig,  and  the  islands  from  which 
they  come  are  called  Celehe." — Bariosa, 
202-3. 

c.  1544.  "In  this  street  (of  Pegu)  there 
were  six  and  thirty  thousand  strangers  of 
two  and  forty  different. Nations,  namely.  .  . 
Papuaas,  Selebres,  Mindanaos  .  .  and  many 
others  whose  names  I  know  not." — F.  M. 
Pinto,  in  Cogan's  tr.  p.  200. 

1552.  "In  the  previous  November  (1529) 
arrived  at  Ternate  D.  Jorge  de  Castro  who 
came  from  Malaoa  by  way  of  Borneo  in  a 
junk  .  .  .  and  going  astray  passed  along 
the  Isle  of  Macarar.  .  ." — Barros,  Dec.  TV . 
i.  18. 

,,  "  The  first  thing  that  the  Samarao 
did  in  this  was  to  make  Tristao  de  Taide 
believe  that  in  the  Isles  of  the  Celebes,  and 
of  the  Macagares  and  in  that  of  Mindinao, 
there  was  much  gold. " — Hid.  vi.  25. 

1579.  "The  16  Day  (December)  wee  had 
sight  of  the  Hand  Celebes  or  Silebis."— 
Drake,  World  Fncompassed  (Hak.  Soc),  p. 
150. 

1610.  "At  the  same  time  there  were  at 
Ternate  certain  ambassadors  from  the  Isles 
of  the  Macar/ia  (which  are  to  the  west  of 


CENTIPEDE. 


138 


CEYLON. 


those  of  Maluoo— the  nearest  of  them  about 
60  leagues).  .  .  These  islands  are  many,  and 
joined  together,  and  appear  in  the  sea-charts 
thrown  into  one  very  big  island,  extending, 
as  the  sailors  say.  North  and  South,  and 
having  near  100  leagues  of  compass.  And 
this  island  imitates  the  shape  of  a  big  locust, 
the  head  of  which  (stretching  to  the  south 
to  5^  degrees)  is  formed  by  the  Cellebes  (sao 
OS  Cellebes),  which  have  a  King  over  them  .  . 
These  islands  are  ruled  by  many  Kings, 
differing  in  language,  in  laws,  and  cus- 
toms. .  ." — Gouto,  Dec.  V.  vii.  2. 

Centipede,  s.  This  word  was  per- 
haps borrowed  directly  from  the  Por- 
tuguese in  India  {centopea). 

1662.  "There  is  a  kind  of  worm  which 
the  Portuguese  call  un  centope,  and  the 
Dutch  also  'thousand-legs'  {tausmd-iein)." 
—T.  Saal,  68. 

Ceram,  n.p.  A  large  island  in  the 
Molucca  Sea,  the  Sevang  of  the  Malays. 

Cerame,  ^arame,  &c.,  s.  The  Ma- 
layalim  Sramhi,  a  gatehouse  with  a 
room  over  the  gate,  and  generally  for- 
tified. This  is  a  feature  of  temples, 
&c.,  as  well  as  of  private  houses,  in 
Malahar.  The  word  is  also  applied  to 
a  chamber  raised  on  four  posts. 

1551.  "...  where  stood  the  carame  of 
the  King,  which  is  his  temple  .  .  ."  — Cas- 
tanheda,  iii.  2. 

1552.  "  Pedralvares  ....  was  carried 
ashore  on  men's  shoulders  in  an  andor 
(q.v.)  till  he  was  set  among  the  Gentoo 
Princes  whom  the  ^amorin  had  sent  to  re- 
ceive hun  at  the  beach,  whilst  the  said 
(J/amorin  himself  was  standing  within  sight 
in  the  cerame  awaiting  his  arrival." — Sar- 
ros,  I.  V.  5. 

1557.  The  word  occurs  alsoinD'Alboquer- 
que's  Commentaries  {Hak.  Soc.  Tr.  i.  115),  but 
it  is  there  erroneously  rendered  "  jetty." 

1566.  "  Antes  de  entrar  no  Cerame  vierao 
I'eceber  alguns  senhores  dos  que  ficarao  com 
el  Kei."  —  Dam.  de  Goes,  Chron.  76  (ch. 
Iviii.). 

Ceylon,  n.p.  This  name,  as  applied 
to  the  great  island  which  hangs  from 
India  like  a  dependent  jewel,  becomes 
usual  about  the  13th  century.  But  it 
can  be  traced  much  earlier.  For  it 
appears  undoubtedly  to  be  formed 
from  Sinkala  or  Sihala,  'lions'  abode,' 
the  name  adopted  in  the  island  itself  at 
an  early  date.  This,  with  the  addition 
of  '  Island,'  Sihala-dmpa,  comes  down 
to  us  in  Cosmas  as  2ieXe8/)3a.  There  was 
a  Pali  form  Sihalan,  which,  at  an  early 
date  niust  have  been  colloquially  short- 
ened to  Silan,  as  appears  from  the  old 
Tamil  name  Ham  (the  Tamil  having 


no  proper  sibilant),  and  probably  from 
this  was  formed  the  Sarandlp  and  Sa-  ■ 
randib  which  was  long  the  name  in  use 
by  mariners  of  the  Persian  Gulf. 

It  has  been  suggested  by  Mr.  Van 
der  Tuuk  that  the  name  Sailan  or  Silan 
was  really  of  Javanese  origin,  as  sela 
(from  Skt.  sila,  a  rock,  a  stone)  in 
Javanese  (and  in  Malay)  means  'a 
precious  stone,'  hence  Fulo  Selan  would 
be  '  Isle  of  Gems.'  The  island  was 
really  called  anciently  Batnadvlpa, 
'  Isle  of  Gems,'  and  is  termed  by  an 
Arab  historian  of  the  9th  century  Ja- 
%lrat-al-yakut,  •  Isle  of  Eubies.'  So 
that  there  is  considerable  plausibility 
in  Van  der  Tuuk's  suggestion.  But  the 
genealogy  of  the  name  from  Sihala  is 
so  legitimate  that  the  utmost  that  can 
be  conceded  is  the  possibility  that 
the  Malay  form  Selan  may  have  been 
shaped  by  the  consideration  suggested, 
and  may  have  influenced  the  general 
adoption  of  the  form  Sailan,  through 
the  predominance  of  Malay  navigation 
in  the  middle  ages. 

c.  362.  "  Unde  nationibus  Indicis  certatim' 
cum  donis  optimates  mittentibus  ante  tern- 
pus,  ab  usque  Divis  at  Serendivis." — Ammi- 
anus  Ma/rcelUnus,  XXJ.  vii. 

c.  430.  "  The  island  of  Lanka  was  called 
Sihala  after  the  Lion ;  listen  ye  to  the  nar- 
ration of  the  island  which  I  (am  goiiig  to) 
tell:  "The  daughter  of  the  Vanga  King 
cohabited  in  the  forest  with  a  lion."— 
Dipavanso,  IX.  i.  2. 

c.  545.  "  This  is  the  great  island  in  the 
ocean,  lying  in  the  Indian  Sea.  By  the 
Indians  it  is  called  Sielediba,  but  by  the 
Greeks  Taprobane." — Cosmas,  Bk.  xi. 

851.  "Near  Sarandib  is  the  pearl-fishery.' 
Sarandib  is  entirely  suri'ounded  by  the  sea." 
— Relation  des  Voyages,  i.  p.  5. 

c.  940.  "  Mas'udi  proceeds :  In  the  Island 
Sarandib,  I  myself  witnessed  that  when  the 
King  was  dead,  he  was  placed  on  a  chariot ' 
with  low  wheels  so  that  his  hair  dragged 
upon  the  ground." — In  Gildemeister,  154. 

c.  1020.  "  There  you  enter  the  country  of 
L&^n,  where  is  Jaimfir,  then  Malia,  then 
K^nji,  then  Danid,  where  there  is  a  great 
gulf  in  which  is  Sinkaldip  (Sinhala  dt>ipa),or 
the  Island  of  Sarandip." — Al  Birum,  as 
given  by  Eashiduddin,  in  Elliot,  i.  66. 

1275.  "  The  Island  Sailan  is  a  vast  island 
between  China  and  India,  80  parasangs  in 
circuit.  .  .  It  produces  wonderful  things, 
sandal-wood,  spikenard,  cinnamon,  cloves, 
brazil,  and  various  spices.  .  ." — Kazvim,  in 
Ctildemeistej;  203, 

1298.  "  You  come  to  the  Island  of  Seilan, 
which  is  in  good  sooth  the  best  island  of  its 
size  in  the  world."— il/arco  Polo,  Book.  III. 
Ch.  14. 

c.  1300.    "There  are  two  courses  .... 


CEABEU. 


139 


CHALIA,  CHALK 


from  this  place  (Ma'bar) ;  one  leads  by  sea  to 
Chin  and  M^ohin,  passing  by  the  island  of 
Silan." — Bashiduddin,  in  Elliot,  i.  70. 

1330.  "  There  is  another  island  called 
Sillan.  .  .  In  this  .  .  .  there  is  an  exceed- 
ing great  mountain,  of  which  the  folk  relate 
that  it  was  upon  it  that  Adam  mourned  for 
his  son  one  hundred  years."— i^i-.  Odork,  in 
Cathay,  i.  98. 

c.  1350.  " .  .  I  proceeded  to  sea  by  Seyl- 
lan,  a  glorious  mountain  opposite  to  Para- 
dise. .  .  'Tis  said  the  sound  of  the  waters 
falling  from  the  fountain  of  Paradise  is 
heard  there." — Marignolli,  in  Cathaii,  ii. 
346. 

0. 1420.  "InthemiddleoftheGulfthereis 
a  very  noble  island  called  Zeilam,  which  is 
3000  miles  in  circumference,  and  on  which 
they  find  by  digging,  rubies,  saifires,  garnets, 
and  those  stones  which  are  called  cats'- 
eyes." — Jf.  Gonti,  in  India  in  the  XYth 
Gentwy,  7. 

1498.  "  .  much  ginger,  and  pepper,  and 
cinnamon,  but  this  is  not  so  fine  as  that  which 
comes  from  an  island  which  is  called  Cillam, 
and  which  is  8  days  distant  from  Calicut." 
— Hoteiro  de  V,  de  Gama,  88. 

1514.  "Passando  avanti  intra  la  terra  e  il 
mare  si  truova  I'isola  di  Zolan  dove  nasce  la 
cannella.  .  ." — Giov.  da  Empoli,  in  Archiv. 
Stor.  Ital.,  Append.  79. 

1516.  "Leaving  these  islands  of  Mahal- 
diva  .  .  .  there  is  a  very  large  and  beauti- 
ful island  which  the  Moors,  Arabs,  and 
Persians  call  Ceylam,  and  the  Indians  call 
it  Ylinarim." — Barbosa,  166. 

1586.  "This  Ceylon  is  a  brave  Hand,  very 
fruitfuU  and  ls.ire."—JIalc.  ii.  397. 

1682.  "...  having  run  35  miles  North 
without  seeing  Zeilon." — Hedges,  MS.  Jour- 
Ttal,  July  7. 

1727.  A.  Hamilton  writes  Zeloan  (i.  340, 
&;c.),  and  as  late  as  1780,  in  Dunn's  Naval 
Directory,  we  find  Zeloan  throughout. 

Chabee,  s.  H.  chabl,  '  a  key,'  from 
Port,  chave.  In  Bengali  it  becomes 
saU,  and  in  Tarn.  saul.  In  Sea-Hind. 
'  a  fid.' 

Chabootra,  s.  Hind.  chaMtrd  and 
cliahutara,  a  paved  or  plastered  ter- 
race or  platform,  often  attached  to  a 
house,  or  in  a  garden. 

o.  1810.  "It  was  a  burning  evening  in 
June,  when,  after  sunset,  I  accompanied 
Mr.  Sherwood  to  Mr.  Martin's  bungalow.  . 
We  were  conducted  to  the  Cherbuter  .  .  . 
this  Cherbuter  was  many  feet  square,  and 
chairs  were  set  for  the  guests." — AutMog.  of 
Mrs.  Sherwood,  345. 

1811.  ".  .  The  Chabootah  or  Terrace."— 
Williamson,  V.  M.  ii.  114. 
^1834.  "We  rode  up  to  the  Chabootra, 
which  has  a  large  enclosed  court  before  it, 
and  the  Darogna  received  us  with  the  re- 
spect which  TCiV  showy  escort  claimed." — 
Mem.  of  Col.  Movmtain,  133. 


Chacknr.  P.^ — H. — dialcar,  a  ser- 
vant. The  word  is  never  now  used  in 
Anglo-Indian  households  except  as  a 
sort  of  rhyming  amplification  to 
Naukar  (vide  Nokur)  :  "  Nauhar- 
chaJcar,"  the  whole  following.  But  in 
a  past  generation  there  was  a  distinc- 
tion made  between  waw/car,  the  superior 
servant  such  as  a  munslu,  a  gomashta, 
a  chobdar,  a  hlidnsama,  &c.,  and 
chakar,  a  menial  servant.  William- 
son gives  a  curious  list  of  both  classes, 
showing  what  a  large  Calcutta  house- 
hold embraced  at  the  beginning  of  this 
century  (  V.  M.  i.  185-187). 

1810.  "Such  is  the  superiority  claimed  by 
the  nohers,  that  to  ask  one  of  them  '  whose 
chauker  he  is?'  would  be  considered  a  gross 
insult." — Williamson,  i.  187. 

Chalia,  Chal6,  n.p.  (Jhalyam  or 
Ghalayam;  an  old  port  of  Malabar,  on 
the  south  side  of  the  Beypur  R., 
and  opposite  Beypur.  The  terminal 
station  of  the  Madras  Hallway  is  in 
fact  where  Chalyam  was.  A  plate  is 
given  in  the  Lendas  of  Correa,  which 
makes  this  plain.  The  place  is  in- 
correctly alluded  to  as  Kalydn  in  Imp. 
Gazetteer,  ii.  49;  more  coiTectly  on  next 
page  as  (Jhalium. 

c.  1330.  See  in  Abulfeda  "Shaliyat,acity 
of  Malabar. " — Gildemeister,  185. 

c.  1344.  "I  went  then  to  Shalyat,  a  very 
pretty  town,  where  they  make  the  stuffs 
that  bear  its  name  [see  under  Shallee].  .  .  . 
Thence  I  returned  to  Kalikut." — IbnBatuta, 
iv.  109. 

1516.  ' '  Beyond  this  city  ( Calicut)  towards 
the  south  there  is  another  city  which  is 
called  Chalyani,  where  there  are  numerous 
Moors,  natives  of  the  country,  and  much 
shipping. " — Barbosa,  153. 

c.  1570.  "And  it  was  during  the  reign  of 
this  prince  that  the  Franks  erected  their 
fort  at  Shaleeat  ...  it  thus  commanded 
the  trade  between  Arabia  and  Calicut,  since 
between  the  last  city  and  Shaleeat  the  dis- 
tance was  scarcely  2  parasangs." — Tohfut- 
ul-Mujahideen,  p.  129. 

1572. 

"A  Sampaio  feroz  succederiJ 
Cunha,  que  longo  tempe  tem  o  leme  : 
De  Chale  as  torres  altas  erguer^ 
Em  quanto  Dio  illustre  delle  treme." 
Camoes,  x.  61. 
"Then    shall  succeed  to  fierce  Sampaio's 

powers 
Cunha,  and  hold  the  helm  for  many  a  year, 
building  of  Chale-town  the  lofty  towers, 
while  quakes  illustrious  Diu  his  name  to 
hear. "  Burton. 

1672.  "  Passammo  Cinaootta  situata  alia 
bocca  del  fiume  Ciali,  doue  U  Pbrtughesi 


CHAMPA. 


140 


CRANK. 


hebbero  altre  volte  Fortezza." — P.  Vincenzo 
Maria,  129. 

Champa,  n.p.  The  name  of  a  king- 
dom at  one  time  of  great  power  and 
importance  ip^  Indo-China,  occupying 
the  extreme  S.E.  of  that  region.  A 
limited  portion  of  its  soil  is  still  known 
by  that  name,  but  otherwise  as  the 
Binh-Thuan  province  of  Cochin  China. 
The  race  inhabiting  this  portion,  Ghams 
or  Tsiams,  are  traditionally  said  to  have 
once  occupied  the  whole  breadth  of 
that  peninsula  to  the  Gulf  of  Siam, 
before  the  arrival  of  the  Khmer  or 
Kambojan  people.  It  is  not  clear 
whether  the  people  in  question  took 
their  name  from  Champa  or  Champa 
from  the  people ;  but  in  any  case  the 
form  of  Champa  is  Sanskrit,  and  pro- 
bably it  was  adopted  from  India  like 
Kamhaja  itself  and  so  many  other 
Indo-Chinese  names.  The  original 
Champa  was  a  city  and  kingdom  on 
the  Ganges,  near  the  modern  Bhagal- 
pur.  And  we  find  the  Indo-Chinese 
Champa  in  the  7th  century  called 
Mahd-champa,  as  if  to  distinguish  it. 
It  is  probable  that  the  ZajSa  or  Zdfiai 
of  Ptolemy  represents  the  name  of  this 
ancient  kingdom;  and  it  is  certainly 
the  8anf  or  Chan/  of  the  Arab  navi- 
gators 600  years  later ;  this  form  repre- 
senting Champ  as  nearly  as  is  possible 
to  the  Arabic  alphabet. 

c.  A.D.  640.  "...  plus  loin  a  Test,  le  roy- 
aume  de  Mo-ho-tchen-po "  {Mahaohampa). 
• — Hwen  Thsanff,  in  Pilmns  Bouddh.  iii.  83. 

851.  "Ships  then  proceed  to  the  place 
called  Sanf  (or  Chaaf)  ....  there  fresh 
water  is  procured;  from  this  place  is  ex- 
ported the  aloes-wood  called  Cnanfi.  This 
is  a  Kingdom." — Relation  des  Voi/ages,  &c. 
i.  18. 

1298.  " .  .  You  come  to  a  country  called 
Chamha,  a  very  rich  region,  having  a  King 
of  its  own.  The  people  are  idolaters,  and 
pay  a  yearly  tribute  to  the  Great  Kaan.  .  . 
there  are  a  very  great  number  of  Elephants 
in  this  Kingdom,  and  they  have  lign-aloes 
in  great  abundance." — Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iii. 
ch.  5. 

c.  1300.  "Passing  on  from  this,  you  come 
to  a  continent  called  Jampa,  also  subject  to 
the  Kaan.  .  ." — Rashldvddm,  \a  Elliot,  i.  71. 

c.  1328.  "There  is  also  a  certain  part  of 
India  called  Champa.  There,  in  place  of 
horses,  mules,  asses,  and  camels,  they  make 
use  of  elephants  for  all  their  work." — Fi-iaa- 
Jordanus,  37. 

1516.  ' '  Having  passed  this  island  (Borney ) 
.  .  _.  towards  the  country  of  Ansiam  and 
China,  there  is  another  great  island  of  Gen- 
tiles called  Champa ;  which  has  a  King  and 
language  of  its  own,  and  many  elephants.  .  . 


There  also  grows  in  it  aloes-wood."— S(M'- 
bosa,  204. 

1552.'  "Concorriam  todolos  navegantes 
dos  mares  Occidentaes  da  India,  _  e  dos 
Orientaes  a  ella,  que  sao  as  regioes  di  Siao, 
China,  Choampa,  Cambbja  .  .  ."—Bam-ot, 
II.  vi.  1. 

1572. 
"  Ves,  corre  a  oosta,  que  Champa  se  chama 
Cuja  mata  he  do  pao  cheiroso  ornada." 

Camoes,  x.  129. 
"Here  courseth,  see,  the  callM  Champa 
shore, 

with  woods  of    odorous  wood  'tis  deckt 
and  dight."  Burton. 

1608.  "...  Thence  (from  Assam)  east- 
ward on  the  side  of  the  northern  mountains 
are  the  Nangata  \i.e.  Naga]  lands,  the  Land 
of  Bukhara  lying  on  the  ocean,  Balgu  [Baigu? 
i.e.  Pegu],  the  land  Kakhang,  Hamsa- 
vati,  and  the  rest  of  the  realm  of  Muuyang ; 
beyond  these  Champa,  Kamboja,  etc.  All 
these  arc  in  general  named  Koki." — Tara- 
natha  (Tibetan)  Hist,  of  Buddhism,  by 
Schiefner,  p.  262. 

The  preceding  passage  is  of  great  interest 
as  showing  a  fair  general  knowledge  of  the 
Buddhist  kingdoms  of  Indo-China  on  the 
part  of  a  Tibetan  priest,  and  also  as  show- 
ing that  Indo-China  waa  recognised  under  a 
general  name,  viz.,  Koki. 

1696.  "Mr.  Bowyear  says  the  Prince  of 
Champa  whom  he  met  at  the  Cochin  Ghinese 
Court,  was  very  polite  to  him,  and  strenu- 
ously exhorted  him  to  introduce  the  English 
to  the  dominions  of  Champa." — In  Dalrym- 
ple's  Or.  Eepert.  i.  67. 

Champana,  s.  A  kind  of  small 
vessel.     See  Sampan. 

Chandaill,  s.  Hind.  Ohanddl,  an 
outcaste,  '  used  generally  for  a  man  of 
the  lowest  and  most  despised  of  the 
mixt  tribes'  {Williams);  'properly  one 
sprung  from  a  Sudra  father  and  Brah- 
man mother '  [Wilson). 

712.  "You  have  joined  these  Chandals 
and  coweaters,  and  have  become  one  of 
them." — Oltach-Namah,  in  Elliot,  i.  193. 

Chandernagore,  n.p.  The  name  of 
the  French  settlement  on  the  Hoogly, 
24  miles  by  river  above  Calcutta,  ori- 
ginally occupiedin  1673.  The  name  is 
alleged  by  Hunter  to  be  properly  Chan- 
da7i\a)-7iagara,  '  Sandal-wood  City.' 
but  the  usual  form  points  rather  to 
Chandra-nagara,  '  Moon  City.' 

1727.  "  He  forced  the  Ostenders  to  quit 
their  Factory,  and  seek  Protection  from  the 
French  at  Charnagur.  .  .  They  have  a  few 
private  Families  dwelling  near  the  Factory, 
and  a  pretty  little  Church  to  hear  Ma^s  in, 
which  is  the  chief  Business  of  the  French  in 
Bengal."—^.  JIam.  ii.  18. 

Chank,  s.    Hind.  SunJch,  Skt.  SanM, 


OHANK. 


141 


CBATTA. 


a  large  kind  of  shell  {Turhinella  rapa) 
prized  ty  the  Hindus,  and  used  by  tliem 
for  offering  libations,  as  a  born  to  blow 
at  the  temples,  and  for  cutting  into 
armlets  and  other  ornaments.  It  is 
found  especially  in  the  Gulf  of  Manaar, 
and  the  Chank  fishery  was  formerly, 
like  that  of  the  pearl-oysters,  a  Go- 
vernment monopoly  (see  Tennent's 
Ceylon,  ii.  556,  and  the  references). 

The  abnormal  chanh,  with  its  spiral 
opening  to  the  right,  is  of  exceptional 
value,  and  has  been  sometimes  priced, 
it  is  said,  at  a  lakh  of  rupees ! 

c.  545.  "Then  there  is  Sielediba,  i.e.  Ta- 
probane  .  .  .  and  then  again  on  the  conti- 
nent, and  further  back  is  Marallo,  which 
exports  conch-shells  (kox'^'oi's)-" — Cosmas,  in 
Cathay,  i.  clxxviii. 

851.  "  They  find  on  its  shores  (of  Ceylon) 
the  pearl,  and  the  shank,  a  name  by  which 
they  designate  the  great  shell  which  serves 
for  a  trumpet,  and  which  is  much  sought 
after." — Reinamd,  Relations,  i.  6. 

1563.  "...  And  this  chanco  is  a  ware 
for  the  Bengal  trade,  and  formerly  it  pro- 
duced more  profit  than  now.  .  .  And  there 
was  formerly  a  custom  in  Bengal  that  no 
virgin  in  honour  and  esteem  could  be  cor- 
rupted unless  it  were  by  placing  bracelets 
of  chanco  on  her  arms  :  but  since  the  Fatans 
came  in  this  usage  has  more  or  less  ceased ; 
and  so  the  chanco  is  rated  lower  now.  ..." 
— Garcia,  f.  141. 

1644.  "What  they  chiefly  bring  (from 
Tuticorin)  are  cloths  called  cachas*  .  .  . 
a  large  quantity  of  Chanquo ;  these  are 
large  shells  which  they  fish  in  that  sea,  and 
which  supply  Bengal  where  the  blacks 
make  of  them  bracelets  for  the  arm ;  also 
the  biggest  and  best  fowls  in  all  these 
Eastern  parts." — Bocarro,  MS.  316. 

1672.  "Grarroude  flew  in  all  haste  to 
Brahma,  and  brought  to  Eisna  the  chianko, 
orkinkhm-n,  twisted  to  the  right." — Baldaeua, 
Germ.  ed.  521. 

1673.  "There  are  others  they  call  chan- 
quo ;  the  shells  of  which  are  the  Mother  of 
Pearl."— .Frj/CT-,  322. 

1727-  "It  admits  of  some  Trade,  and  pro- 
duces Cotton,  Corn,  ooars  Cloth,  and  Chonk, 
a  Shell-fish  in  shape  of  a  Periwinkle,  but  as 
large  as  a  Man's  Arm  above  the  Elbow.  In 
Bengal  they  are  saw'd  into  Kings  for  Orna- 
ments to  Women's  Arms." — A.  Ham.  i. 
131. 

1734.  "Expended  towards  digging  a  foun- 
dation, where  chanks  were  buried  with  ac- 
customed ceremonies." — XnWheeler,  iii.  147. 

1770.  "Upon  the  same  coast  is  found  a 
shell-fish  called  xanxus,  of  which  the  Indians 
atBengal make  bracelets." — Baynal{tT.m7) 
i.  216. 


«  These  are  protobly  the  same  as  Milbum, 
nuder  Tuticorin,  calls  l:etAies.  We  do  not  know 
the  prbperfnarae. 


1813.  ' '  A  chank  opening  to  the  right  hand 
is  highly  valued  .  .  .  always  sells  for  its 
weight  in  gold." — Milbum,  i.  357. 

1875. 
"Chanks.    Large  for  Cameos.    Valuation 
per  100     10  Bs. 
White,  live         „    „        6  ,, 
,,       dead        ,,     ,,        3   ,, 
Tahle  of  Cmtoms  Duties  on  Imports 
into  British  India  up  to  1875. 

Charpoy,  s.  Hind,  chdrpal,  from 
Pers.  chihar-pal  (i.  e.,  four-feet),  the 
common  Indian  bedstead,  sometimes 
of  very  rude  materials,  but  in  other 
cases  handsomely  wrought  and  painted. 
It  is  correctly  described  in  the  quota- 
tion from  Ibn  Batuta. 

e.  1350.  "The  beds  in  India  are  very 
light.  A,  single  man  can  carry  one,  and 
every  traveller  should  have  his  own  bed, 
which  his  slave  carries  about  on  his  head. 
The  bed  consists  of  four  conical  legs,  on 
which  four  staves  are  laid ;  between  these 
they  plait  a  sort  of  ribbon  of  silk  or  cotton. 
When  you  lie  on  it  you  need  nothing  else  to 
render  the  bed  sufficiently  elastic." — iii.  380. 

c.  1540.  "Husain  Khan  Tashtd^r  was 
sent  on  some  business  from  Bengal.  He 
went  on  travelling  night  and  day.  When- 
ever sleep  came  over  him  he  placed  himself 
on  a  bed  (chahar-pai)  and  the  villagers  car- 
ried him  along  on  their  shoulders." — MS. 
quoted  in  Elliot,  iv.  418. 

1662.  "  Turbans,  long  coats,  trowsers, 
shoes,  and  sleeping  on  charpais,  are  quite 
unusual." — S.  of  Mir  Jumla's  Invasion  of 
Assam,  transl.  by  Blochmann,  J.  A.  S.  B. 
xli.  pt.  i.  80. 

1876.  "A  syce  at  Mozuffernuggar,  lying 
asleep  on  a  charpoy  .  .  .  was  filled  by  a 
tame  buck  goring  him  in  the  side  .  .  it  was 
supijosed  in  play," — Baldwin,  Large  and 
Small  Gamx  of  Bengal,  195. 

1883.  "After  a  gallop  across  country,  he 
would  rest  on  a  charpoy,  or  country  bed, 
and  hold  an  impromptu  levee  of  all  the  vil- 
lage folk." — C.  Baikes  in  L.  of  L.  Lawrence, 
i.  57. 

Chatta,  s.  An  umbrella.  Hind. 
chhdta,  clilmtr,  &c.,  Sansk.  chhatra. 

c.  900.  "  He  is  clothed  in  a  waist-cloth, 
and  holds  in  his  hand  a  thing  called  a  Jatra; 
this  is  an  umbrella  made  of  peacock's  fea- 
thers."— Reinaud,  Relations,  &c.  154. 

c.  1340.  ' '  They  hoist  upon  these  elephants 
as  many  chatras,  or  umbrellas  of  silk, 
movinted  with  precious  stones,  arid  with 
handles  of  pure  gold." — Ibn  Batuta,  iii.  228. 

c.  1354.  "But  as  all  the  Indians  com- 
monly go  naked,  they  are  in  the  habit  of 
carrying  a  thing  like  a  little  tent-roof,  on  a 
cane  handle,  which  they  open  out  at  will  as 
a  protection  against  sun  and  rain.  This 
they  call  a  chatyr.  I  brought  one  home  to 
Florence  with  me.  .  ." — John  Marignolli,  in 
Cathay,  &c.  p.  381. 


CHATTY. 


142 


CHEEGHEE. 


1673.  "  Thus  the  chief  Naik  with  his  loud 
Musick  ...  an  Ensign  of  Ked,  Swallow- 
tailed,  several  Chitories,  little  but  rich  Kit- 
solis  (which  are  the  Names  of  several  Coun- 
tries for  Umbrelloes).  .  ." — Fryer,  160. 

Chatty,  s.  An  earthen  pot,  sphe- 
roidal in  shape.  It  is  a  S.  Indian 
word,  but  is  tolerably  familiar  in  the 
Anglo-Indian  parlance  of  N.  India 
also,  though  the  Hind,  ghurra  (gJiarra) 
is  more  commonly  used  there.  The 
word  is  Tamil,  shdti  (which  appears  in 
Pali  as  chddi). 

1781.  "In honour  of  His  Majesty's  birth- 
day we  had  for  dinner  fowl  cutlets  and  a 
flour  pudding,  and  drank  his  health  in  a 
chatty  of  sherbet." — Narr.  of  an  Officer  of 
JBaUlie's  Detachment,  quoted  in  Lives  of  the 
Lindsays,  iii.  285. 

1829.  "  The  chatties  in  which  the  women 
•carry  water  are  globular  earthen  vessels, 
■with  a  beU-mouth  at  top." — Mem.  of  Col. 
Mountain,  97. 

Chaw,  s.    Por  cM,  i.e.  Tea  (q.v.). 

1616.  "I  sent  .  .  .  a  silver  chaw  pot  and 
a  fan  to  Capt.  China  wife." — Cochs's  Diary, 
i.  215. 

Chawblick,  s.  and  v.  A  whip ;  to 
whip.  An  obsolete  vulgarism  from 
Pers.  chatmk,  '  alert ' ;  in  Hind.  '  a 
horse-whip.'  It  seems  to  be  the  same 
word  as  the  sjamhoh  in  use  at  the  Cape, 
apparently  carried  from  India  (see  the 
quotation  from  Van  Twist). 

1648.  "...  Poor  and  little  thieves  are 
Hogged  with  a  great  whip  (called  Siamback) 
several  days  in  succession." — Van  Twist, 
29. 

1673.  "Upon  any  suspicion  of  default  he 
h^  a  Black  Giiard  that  by  a  Chawbuok,  a 
great  Whip,  extorts  Confession." — Fryer, 
98. 

1673.  "The  one  was  of  an  Armenian, 
Chawbucked  through  the  City  for  selling  of 
Wine."— i7)id.  97. 

1682.  "...  Eamgivan,  our  Vekeel  there 
(at  Hugly)  was  sent  for  by  Permesuradass, 
Bulchund's  servant,  who  immediately  clapt 
him  in  prison.  Ye  same  day  was  brought 
forth  and  slippered ;  the  next  day  he  was 
beat  on  ye  soles  of  his  feet,  ye  third  day 
Chawbuckt,  and  ye  4th  drub'd  till  he  could 
not  speak,  and  all  to  force  a  vpriting  in  our 
names  to  pay  Rupees  50,000  for  custome  of 
ve  Silver  brought  out  this  year." — Hedges, 
Nov.  2. 

1688.  "  Small  offenders  are  only  whipt  on 
the  Back,  which  sort  of  Punishment  they 
call  Chawbuck." — Dampier,  ii.  138. 

1699.  "The  Governor  of  Surrat  ordered 
the  cloth  Broker  to  be  tyed  up  and  chaw- 
bucked."— Letter  from  General  and  Council 
at  Bombay  to  E.  I.  C.  (in  Record  Office),  23rd 
March,  1698-9. 


1726.  "Another  Pariah  he  chawbucked 
25  blows,  put  him  in  the  Stocks,  and  kept 
him  there  an  \xova:."—Wheder,  ii.  410. 

1756!  " .  .  a  letter  from  Mr.  Hastii^B  .  . 
says  that  the  Nabob  to  engage  the  Dutch 
and  French  to  purchase  also,  had  put  peons 
upon  their  Pactories  and  threatened  their 
Vaquills  with  the  Chaubac." — In  Long,  79. 
1784. 
"  The  sentinels  placed  at  the  door 

Are  for  our  security  bail ; 
With  Muskets  and  Chaubucks  secure. 
They  guard  us  in  Bangalore  Jail." 
Song,  by  a  Gentleman  of  the  Navy 
(prisoner  with  Hyder)  in  Seton- 
Ka/rr,  i.  18. 
1817.   " .  .  ready  to  prescribe  his  favourite 
regimen  of  the    Chabak   for   every  man, 
woman,  or  child  who  dared  to  think  other- 
vfise." — Lalla  Bookh. 

Chawbuckswar,  s.  Hind,  from 
Pers.  cliahak-suwar ,  a  rough-rider. 
Obsolete. 

Chebuli.  The  denomination  of  one 
of  the  kinds  of  myrabolans  (q.v.)  ex- 
ported from  In  dia.  The  true  et3rmology 
is  probably  Kabull,  as  stated  by  The- 
venot,  i.  e.,  '  from  Oabul.' 

c.  1343.  "  Chebuli  miraholani." — List  of 
Spices,  &c.,  in  Penolotti  (DeUa  Decima,  iii. 
303). 

0.  1665.  "  De  la  Province  de  Caboul  .  .  . 
les  Mirabolans  croissent  dans  les  Montagues 
et  c'est  la  cause  pourquoi  les  Orientaux  les 
appelant  Cabuly." — Thevenot,  v.  172. 

Cheechee,  adj .  A  disparaging  term 
applied  to  half-castes  or  Eurasians 
(q.v.)  (corresponding  to  the  lip-lap  of 
the  Dutch  in  Java),  and  also  to  their 
manner  of  speech.  The  word  is  said 
to  be  taken  from  clil  (Fie  !),  a  common 
native  (S.  Indian)  interjection  of  re- 
monstrance or  reproof,  supposed  to  be 
much  used  by  the  class  in  question. 
The  term  is  however,  jjerhaps,  also  a 
kind  of  onomatopoeia,  indicating  the 
mincing  pronunciation  which  often 
characterises  them  (see  below).  It 
should,  however,  be  added  that  there 
are  many  well  educated  East  Indians 
who  are  quite  free  from  this  mincing 
accent. 
1781. 

"  E'''^*!^  '^**1®  Looking  Glasses, 
Orood  and  cheap  for  Chee-chee  Misses" 
Hicky's  Bengal  Gazette,  March  17th. 

1873.  "  He  is  no  favourite  with  the  pure 
native,  whose  language  he  speaks  as  his 
own  m  addition  to  the  hybrid  minced  Eng- 
lish (known  as  chee-chee),  which  he  also 
employs.  —Fraser's  Magazine,  Oct.  437. 

1880.  "The  Eurasian  girl  is  often  pretty 
and  graceful.  .  .   'What  if  upon  her  Kps 


CHEENAB. 


143 


GREET  A. 


there  hung  The  accents  of  her  tchi-tohi 
tongue.'"— Sir  Ali  Baha,  122. 

1881.  "There  is  no  doubt  that  the  'Chee 
Chee  twang,'  which  becomes  so  objection- 
able to  every  Englishman  before  he  has 
Ijeen  long  in  the  East,  was  originally  learned 
in  the  convent  and  the  Brothers'  school,  and 
will  be  clung  to  as  firmly  as  the  queer  turns 
of  speech  learned  in  the  same  place." — St. 
James's  Gazette,  Aug.  26th. 

Gheenar,  s.  Pers.  Chmar,  the  Ori- 
ental Plane  {Platanus  orientalis)  and 
platanus  of  the  ancients ;  native  from 
Greece  to  Persia.  It  is  often  by 
English,  travellers  in  Persia  mis- 
called sycamore,  from  Confusion  with 
the  common  British  tree  {Acerpseudo- 
platanus),  which  English  people  also 
habitually  miscall  sycamore,  and  Scotch 
people  miscall  plane-tree  !  Our  quo- 
tations show  how  old  the  confusion  is. 
The  tree  is  not  a  native  of  India, 
though  there  are  fine  cJiinars  in  Kash- 
mere,  and  a  few  in  old  native  gardens 
of  the  Punjab,  introduced  in  the  days 
of  the  Moghul  emperors.  The  tree  is 
the  Arlre  Sec  of  Marco  Polo  (see  2nd 
ed.  vol.  i.  131,  132). 

Chinars  of  especial  vastness  and 
beauty  are  described  by  Herodotus 
and  Pliny,  by  Chardin  and  others. 
At  Buyukdereh  near  Constantinople,  is 
still  shown  the  Plane  under  which 
Godfrey  of  Boulogne  is  said  to  have 
encamped.  At  Tejnsh,  N.  of  Tehran, 
Sir  H.  EawHnson  tells  us  that  he 
measured  a  great  chlnar  which  had 
a  girth  of  108  feet  at  5  feet  from  the 
ground. 

c.  1628.  "  The  gardens  here  are  many.  .  . 
abounding  in  lofty  pyramidall  cypresses, 
broad-spreading  Chenawrs.  ."—Sir  T.  Ser- 
leH,  136. 

1677.  "  We  had  a  fair  Prospect  of  the  City 
(Ispahan)  filling  the  one  haK  of  an  ample 
Plain,  few  Buildings  .  .  shewing  themselves 
by  reason  of  the  high  Chinors,  or  Sicamores 
shading  the  choicest  of  them..."— Fryer,  259. 
„  "We  in  our  Keturn  cannot  but  take 
notice  of  the  famous  Walk  between  the  two 
Cities  of  Jelfa  and  Ispahaun  ;  it  is  planted 
with  two  Kows  of  Sycamores  (which  is  the 
tall  Maple,  not  the  Sycamore  of  Alkair)."— 
Ibid.  286. 

1682.  "At  the  elegant  villa  and  garden  at 
Mr.  Bohun's  at  Lee.  He  shewed  me  the 
Zinnar  tree  or  platanus,  and  told  me  that 
since  they  had  planted  this  kind  of  tree 
about  the  Citty  of  Ispahan  ...  the  plague 
.  .  .  had  exceedingly  abated  of  its  mortal 
eSeats."— Evelyn's  JMwry,  Sept.  16. 

1726.  "...  the  finest  road  that  you  can 
imagine  .  .  .  planted  in  the  middle  with  135 
Sennaar  trees  on  one  side  and  132  on  the 
other." — Valentijn,  v.  208. 


1783.  "This  tree,  which  in  mostpartsot 
Asia  is  called  the  Chinaur,  grows  to  the  size 
of  an  oak,  and  has  a  taper  straight  trunk, 
with  a  silver-coloured  bark,  and  its  leaf,  not 
unlike  an  expanded  hand,  is  of  a  pale  green." 
— Cf.  Forster's  Journey,  ii.  17. 

1817,  "...  they  seem 

Like  the  Chenar-tree  grove,  where  winter 

throws 
O'er  all  its  tufted  heads  its  feathery  snows." 
Mokanna. 

Cliinar  is  alleged  to  be  in  Badakhshan 
applied  to  a  species  of  poplar. 

Cheeny,  s.    See  under  Sugar. 

1810.  "The  superior  kind  (of  raw  sugar) 
which  may  often  be  had  nearly  white  .  .  . 
and  sharp  -  grained,  under  the  name  of 
cheeny." — Williamson,  V.  M.  ii.  134. 

Cheese,  s.  This  word  is  well  known 
to  be  used  in  modern  English  slang 
for  "  anything  good,  first-rate  in 
quality,  genuine,  pleasant,  or  advan- 
tageous "  {Slang  Dictionary).  And  the 
most  probable  source  of  the  term  is 
Pers.  and  H.  c^sz  =  '  thing.'  For  the 
expression  used  to  be  common  among 
young  Anglo-Indians,  e.  g.,  "  My  new 
Arab  is  the  real  clilz  ;  "  "  These  che- 
roots are  the  real  chlz,"  i.  e.,  the  real 
thing.  The  word  may  have  been  an 
Anglo-Indian  iniportation,  and  it  is 
difficult  otherwise  to  account  for  it. 

Cheeta,  s.  Hind,  chltd,  the  Felts 
julata,  Schreber,  or '  Hunting  Leopard,' 
so  called  from  its  being  commonly 
trained  to  use  in  the  chase.  Erom 
Sansk.  chitraha,  or  chitrakaya,  lit. 
'  having  a  speckled  body.' 

1563.  "...  and  when  they  wish  to  pay 
him  much  honour  they  call  him  Bdo ;  as 
for  example  Chita-E,ao,  whom  I  am  acquain- 
ted with ;  and  this  is  a  proud  name,  for  Chita 
signifies  'Ounce'  (or  panther)  and  this  Chita- 
Kao  means  '  King  as  strong  as  a  Panther." 
— Garcia,  f.  36. 

c.  1596.  "Once  a  leopard  (ohita)  had 
been  caught,  and  without  previous  training, 
on  a  mere  hint  by  His  Majesty,  it  brought 
in  the  prey,  like  trained  leopards." — Alii-i- 
Akba/ri,  i.  286. 

1610.  Hawkins  calls  the  Cheetas  at  Ak- 
bar's  Court  'ounces  for  game.' — In  Purchas, 
i.  218. 

1862.  "The  true  Cheetah,  the  Hunting 
Leopard  of  India,  does  not  exist  in  Ceylon." 
— Tennent,  i.  140. 

1879.  "Two  young  cheetahs  had  just 
come  in  from  Bombay ;  one  of  these  was 
tame  as  a  house-oat,  and,  like  the  puma, 
purred  beautifully  when  stroked." — "Jam- 
rach's,"  in  Sat.  Review,  May  17th,  p.  612. 

It  has  been  ingeniously  suggested 


CHELTNQ. 


144 


GHETTY. 


by  Mr.  Aldis  Wrigit  that  the  word 
cheater,  as  used  by  Shakspere,  in  the 
lollowing  passage,  refers  to  this 
animal : — 

Falstaff :  He's  no  swaggerer,  Hostess ;  a 
tame  cheater  i'  faith ;  you  may  stroke  him 
gently  as  a  puppy  greyhound ;  he'll  not 
swagger. — 2nd  Part  King  Henry  IT.  ii.  4. 

Compare  this  with  the  passage  just 
quoted  from,  the  Saturday  Review ! 
And  the  interpretation  would  rather 
derive  coniirmation  from  a  parallel 
passage  in  Beaumont  and  Fletcher : 

"...  if  you  give  any  credit  to  the  jugg- 
ling rascal,  you  are  worse  than  simple  wid- 
geons, and  will  be  drawn  into  the  net  by 
this  decoy-duck,  this  tame  cheater." — The 
Fair  Maid  of  the  Inn,  iv.  2. 

But  we  have  not  been  able  to  trace 
any  possible  source  from  which  Shak- 
spere  could  have  derived  the  nam.e  of 
the  animal  at  all,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  familiar  use  of  it. 

Chelin^,  Cheli,  s.  This  word  is  ap- 
plied by  some  Portuguese  writers  to 
the  traders  of  Indian  origin  who  were 
settled  at  Malacca.  It  is  not  found  in 
the  Malay  dictionaries,  and  it  is  just 
possible  that  it  originated  in  some 
confusion  of  Quelin  (Kling)  and  OhuU 
(Choolia)  orrather  of  QueUn  and  Clietin 
(see  Chetty). 

1567.  "Prom  the  cohabitation  of  the 
Chelius  of  Malaqua  with  the  Christians  in 
the  same  street  (even  although  in  divers 
houses)  spring  great  offences  against  God 
our  Lord.  — Decrees  of  the  Sacred  Council  of 
Goa,  in  Archiv.  Port.  Orient.,  Dec.  23. 

1613.  "E  depois  daqueUe  porto  aberto  e 
f  ranqueado  aportarao  mercadores  de  Choro- 
mandel ;  mormente  aquelles  chelis  com  rou- 
pas.  .  ." — Godinho  de  JEredia,  4  v. 

„  "This  settlement  is  divided  into 
two  parishes,  S.  Thome  and  S.  Estevao,  and 
that  part  of  S.  Thome  called  Gampon  Chelim 
extends  from  the  shore  of  the  Jaos  Bazar  to 
the  N.W.  and  terminates  at  the  Stone  Bas- 
tion ;  in  this  part  dwell  the  Chelis  of  Cho- 
romandel." — Ibid.  5  v.     See  also  f.  22. 

ChelingO,  s.    From  Arab.  sJialandi. 

This  seems  an  unusual  word.  It  is 
perhaps  connected  through  the  Arabic 
with  the  medieval  vessel  chelandia, 
chelandria,  chelindras,  chelande,  &o., 
used  in  carrying  troops  and  horses. 

1726.  " .  .  .  as  already  a  Chialeng  (a  sort 
of  small  native  row-boat,  which  is  used  for 
discharging  and  loading  cargo).  .  ." — Valen- 
tijn,  r.  Chm:  20. 

1761.  "No  more  than  one  frigate  hath 
escaped;  lose  not  an  instant  in  sending 
chelingoeB  upon  cheliugoes  loaded  with 
rice." — Carraccioli's  Life  of  Clire,  i.  58.  I 


Cheroot,  s.  A  cigar.  But  the  term 
has  been  appropriated  specially  to 
cigars  truncated  at  both  ends,  as  the 
Indian  and  Manilla  cigars  always  were 
in  former  days.  This  word  is  Tamil, 
shuruttu,  '  a  roll  (of  tobacco).'  In  the 
South'  cheroots  are  chiefly  made  at 
Trichinopoly  and  in  the  Godavery 
Delta,  the  produce  being  known  re- 
spectively as  TricMes  and  Lunkas. 

The  earliest  occiu-rence  of  the  word 
that  we  know  is  in  Father  Beschi's 
Tamilstoryof  ParmarttaGuru(c.  1725). 
On  p.  1  one  of  the  characters  is  de- 
scribed as  carrying  a  firebrand  to  light 
his  ptcgaiyilai  shsnuruttu,  '  roll  {che- 
root) of  tobacco.' 

Grose  (1750 — 60),  speaking  of  Bom- 
bay, whilst  describing  the  cheroot  does 
not  use  that  word,  but  another  wMch 
is,  as  far  as  we  know,  entirely  obsolete 
in  British  India,  viz.,  buncus  (q.v.). 

1759.  In  the  expenses  of  the  Nabob's  en- 
tertainment at  Calcutta  in  this  year  we 
find: 

"60  lbs.  of  Masulipatam  cheroots,  Es.. 
500."— In  Long,  194. 

1781.  "...  am  tormented  every  day  by - 
a  parcel  of  gentlemen  coming  to  the  end  of 
my  berth  to  talk  politics  and  smoke  cheroots 
— advise  them  rather  to  think  of  mending 
the  holes  in  their  old  shirts,  like  me." — Ron. 
J.  Lindsay  (in  Lives  of  the  Lindsays),  iii. 
297. 

, ,  "  Our  evening  amusements  insteiid 
of  your  stupid  Harmonics,  was  playing 
Cards  and  Backgammon,  chewing  Beetle  and 
smoking  Cb.ei\iteB."—Old  Country  Captain 
in  India  Gazette,  Feby.  24th. 

1782.  "Le  tabac  y  r^usslt  trfes  bien;  les- 
chiroutes  de  ManUle  sont  renomm^es  dans 
toute  rinde  par  leur  godt  agr^able ;  aussi 
les  Dames  dans  ce  pays  fument-elles  toute 
la  joumfe." — Sonnerat,  Voyage,  iii.  43. 

1792.  "At  that  time  (c.  1757)  I  have  seen 
the  officers  mount  guard  many's  the  time 
and  oft  .  .  .  neither  did  they  at  that  time 
carry  your  fusees,  but  had  a  long  Pole  with 
an  iron  head  to  it.  .  .  With  this  in  one 
Hand  and  a  Chiroot  in  the  other  you  saw 
them  saluting  away  at  the  Main  Guard."— 
Madras  Courier,  April  3. 

1810.  "The  lowest  classes  of  Europeans, 
as  also  of  the  natives  .  .  .  frequently  smoke 
cheroots,  exactly  corresponding  with  the 
bpanish  segar,  though  usually  made  rather 
more  hTilky."~William3on,  V.  M.  i.  499. 
,  1811.  ' 'Dire  que  le  T'cherout  est  la  cigarre, 
c  est  me  dispenser  d'en  faire  la  description." 
—bolvyns,  111. 

1875.  "The  meal  despatched,  all  who 
were  not  on  duty  lay  down  .  .  .  ahnost  too 
tired  to  suwke  their  cheroots  before  falling 
asleep."— rAe  Dilemma,  ch.  xxxvii. 

Chetty,  s.    A  member  of  any  of  the 


CHETTY. 


145 


CSICANE. 


trading,  castes  in  S.  India,  answering 
in  every  way  to  the  Banians  of  W.  and 
N.India,  Malayal.  Chetti,  Tamil  shetti, 
in  Ceylon '  seddi ;  and  see  also  Sett. 
These  have  all  been  supposed  to  be 
forms  from  the  Sansk.  Sreshti;  but 
0.  P.  Brown  (MS.)  denies  this,  and 
says,  "Shetti,  a  shop-keeper,  is  plain 
yelugu,"  and  quite  distinct  from 
Sreshti.   "Whence  then  the  Hind.  Seth  ? 

c.  1349.  The  word  occurs  in  Ibn  Batuta 
(iv.  259)  in  the  form  sati,  which  he  says  was 
given  to  very  rich  merchants  in  China;  and 
this  is  one  of  his  questionable  statements 
about  that  country. 

1511.  "The  great  Afonso  Dalboquerque 
.  .  .  determined  to  appoint  Ninachatu,  be- 
cause he  was  a  Hindoo,  Governor  of  the 
QuiUns  and  Chetins." — Comment,  of  Af. 
Dalbcq.,  Hak.  See.  iii.  128. 

1516.  "Some  of  these  are  called  Chettia, 
who  are  Gentiles,  natives  of  the  province  of 
Cholmender." — Barbosa,  144. 

1552.  "...  whom  our  people  commonly 
call  Chatis.  These  are  men  with  such  a 
genius  for  merchandise,  and  so  acute  in 
every  mode  of  trade,  that  among  our  people 
when  they  desire  either  to  blame  or  praise 
any  man  for  his  subtlety  and  skill  in  mer- 
chant's trafBc  they  say  of  him,  '  he  is  a  Cha- 
tim ; '  and  they  use  the  word  chatinar  for 
*to  trade,*  —  which  are  words  now  very 
commonly  received  among  us." — Barroa,  I. 
ix.  3. 

c.  1566.  "TJi  Bono  uomini  periti  che  si 
chiamano  Chitini,  li  quah  metteno  il  prezzo 
alle  perle." — Cesare  Federici,  Bam,  iii.  390, 

1596.  ' '  The  vessels  of  the  Chatins  of  these 
parts  never  sail  along  the  coast  of  Malavar 
nor  towards  the  north,  except  in  a  cafilla, 
in  order  to  go  and  come  more  securely,  and 
to  avoid  being  cut  off  by  the  MaJavars  and 
other  corsairs,  who  are  continually  roving 
those  seas." — Viceroy's  Proclamation  at  Goa, 
in  Archiv.  Port.  Or.,  fasc.  3,  661. 

1598.  "The  Souldiers  in  these  dayes  give 
themselves  more  to  be  Chettijns  and  to  deale 
in  Marchandise,  than  to  serve  the  King  in 
his  Arma.do," — Linschoten,  58, 

1651.  "The  Sitty  are  merchant  folk."— 
Mogerius,  8. 

1686.  "...  And  that  if  the  Chettjr  Bazaar 
people  do  not  immediately  open  their  shops, 
and  sell  their  grain  etc.  as  usually,  that  the 
goods  and  commodities  in  their  several  ships 
be  confiscated." — In  Wheeler,  i.  152. 

1726.  "The  Sittis  are  merchant  folk  and 
also  porters.  .  ." — Valentijn,  Choro.  88. 

„  "The  strength  of  a  Bramin  is 
Knowledge  ;  the  strength  of  a  King  is 
Courage  ;  the  strength  of  a  BcUale  (or  Cul- 
tivator) is  Kevenue ;  the  strength  of  a 
Chetti  is  Money." — Apophthegms  of  Ceylon, 
tr.  in  Valentijn,  v.  390. 

c.  1754.  "  Chitties  are  a  particular  kind 
of  merchants  of  Madras,  and  are  generally 
very  rich,  but  rank  with  the  left-hand  cast." 
— Ives,  25. 


1796.  "Cetti,  mercanti  astuti,  diligenti, 
laboriosi,  sobrii,  frugali,  riochi." — Fra  Pao- 
lino,  79, 

Chiamay,  n.p.  The  name  of  an  ima- 
ginary lake,  which  in  the  maps  of  the 
16th  century,  followed  by  most  of  those 
of  the  17th,  is  made  the  source  of  most 
of  the  great  rivers  of  Further  India,  in- 
cluding the  Brahmaputra,  the  Irawadi, 
the  Salwen,  and  the  Menam.  Lake 
Chiamay  was  the  counterpart  of  the 
African  lake  of  the  same  period  which 
is  made  the  source  of  all  the  great  rivers 
of  Africa,  but  it  is  less  easy  to  suggest 
what  gave  rise  to  this  idea  of  it.  The 
actual  name  seems  taken  from  the  State 
of  Zimme  (q.v.)  or  Chiang-mai. 

_  c.  1544.  "  So  proceeding  onward,  he  ar- 
rived at  the  Lake  of  Singipamor,  which 
ordinarily  is  called  Chiammay.  .  ."^^F.  M. 
Pinto  (Cogan's  Tr.),  p.  271. 

1552.  "The  Lake  of  Chiamal,  which 
stands  to  the  northward,  200  leagues  in  the 
interior,  and  from  which  issue  six  notable 
streams,  three  of  which  combining  with 
others  form  the  great  river  which  passes 
through  the  midst  of  Siam,  whilst  the  other 
three  discharge  into  the  Gulf  of  Bengala." — 
Bomros,  I.  ix.  1. 

1572. 

"  Olha  o  rio  MenSo,  que  se  derrama 
Do  grande  lago,  que  Chiamal  se  chama." 
Gamoes,  x.  125. 

1652.  "The  Countrey  of  these  Brames 
.  .  .  extendeth  Northwards  from  the  neer- 
est  Peguan  Kingdomes  .  .  .  Tyatered  with 
many  great  and  remarkable  Rivers,  issuing 
from  the  Lake  Chiamay,  which  though  600 
miles  from  the  Sea,  and  emptying  itself 
continually  into  so  many  Channels,  con- 
tains 400  miles  in  compass,  and  is  neverthe- 
less full  of  waters  for  the  one  Or  the  other." 
— P.  Heylin's  Cosmographie,  ii.  238. 

Chicane,  CMcanery.  These  Eng- 
lish words,  signifying  pettifogging, 
captious  contention,  taking  every  pos- 
sible advantage  in  a  contest,  have 
been  referred  to  Spanish  chico,  '  little,' 
and  to  Pr.  cMc,  chicquet,  a  little  bit,  as 
by  Mr.  Wedgwood  in  his  Diet,  of 
Eng.  Etymology.  See  also  quotation 
from  Saturddy  Bmew  below. 

But  there  can  be  little  doubt  that 
the  words  are  really  traceable  to  the 
game  of  chauyCin,  or  horse-golf. 
This  game  is  now  well  known  in  Eng- 
land under  the  name  of  polo  (q.v.). 
But  the  recent  introduction  under  that 
name  is  its  second  importation  into 
Western  Europe.  For  in  the  middle 
ages  it  came  from  Persia  to  Byzan- 
tium, where  it  was  popular  under  a 
modification  of  its  Persian  name  (verb 


CHICANE. 


146 


CHICANE. 


T^VKavi^eiu,  playing  ground  T^VKavurrr)- 
ptov),  and  from  Byzantium  it  passed, 
as  a  pedestrian  game,  to  Languedoc, 
wiiere  it  was  called,  by  a  further 
modification,  chicane  (see  Ducange,  Dis- 
sertations sur  VHistoire  de  St.  Louis, 
viii.,  and  his  Qlossarium  Oraecitafis, 
B.  V.  T^vKovL^fiv ;  also  Ouseley's  Travels, 
i.  345).  The  analogy  of  certain  periods 
of  the  game  of  golf  suggests  how  the 
figurative  meaning  .of  chicaner  might 
arise  in  taking  advantage  of  the  petty 
accidents  of  the  surface.  And  this  is 
the  strict  meaning  of  chicaner,  as  used 
hy  military  writers. 

Ducange's  idea  was  that  the  Greeks 
had  borrowed  both  the  game  and  the 
name  from  France,  but  this  is  evi- 
dently erroneous.  He  was  not  aware 
of  the  Persian  chaugan.  But  he  ex- 
plains well  how  the  tactics  of  the  game 
should  have  led  to  the  application  of 
its  name  to  ' '  those  tortuous  proceedings 
of  pleaders  which  we  old  practitioners 
call  barres."  The  indication  of  the  Per- 
sian origin  of  both  the  Greek  and  the 
French  words  is  due  to  W.  Ousele^  and 
to  Q,uatremere.  The  latter  has  an  inte- 
resting note,  full  of  his  usual  wealth  of 
Oriental  reading,  in  his  translation  of 
Makrizi's  Mameluke  Sultans,  tom.  i. 
pt.  i.  pp.  121  seqq. 

The  preceding  etymology  was  put 
forward  again  in  Notes  upon  Mr. 
Wedgwood's  Dictionary  published  by 
one  of  the  present  writers  in  Ocean 
Highways,  Sept. ,  1872,  p.  186.  The  same 
etymology  has  since  been  given  by 
LittrS  (s.v.),  who  says:  "  Des  lors,  la 
sdrie  des  sens  est :  jeu  de  mail,  puis 
action  de  disputer  la  partie,  et  enfin 
mancBuvres  processives." 

The  Persian  forms  of  the  name  are 
chaugan  and  chauigdn;  but  according 
to  the  Bahari  'Ajam  (a  great  Persian 
dictionary  compiled  in  India,  1768)  the 
primitive  form  of  the  word  is  chulgdn 
from  chul,  'bent,'  which  (as  to  the  form) 
is  corroborated  by  the  Arabic  sawljan.* 
The  meanings  are  according  to  Viillers 
(1)  any  stick  with  a  crook ;  (2)  such  a 
stick,  used  as  a  drum-stick;  (3)  a 
crook  from  which  a  steel  ball  is  sus- 
pended, which  was  one  of  the  royal 
insignia,  otherwise  called  Kaukaba; 
(4)  (The  golf-stick,  and)  the  game  of 
horse-golf. 

*  On  the  other  hand,  a  probable  origin  of  cluiu- 
gan  would  be  an  Indian  (Prakrit)  word,  meaning 
"  four-comers,"  viz.,  as  a  name  for  the  polo-groimd. 
The  dhutg&n  is  possibly  a  '  striving  after  meaning.' 


The  game  is  now  quite  extinct  in 
Persia  and  Western  Asia,  surviving 
only  in  certain  regions  adjoining 
India,  as  is  specified  under  Polo.  But 
for  many  centuries  it  was  the  game  of 
kings  and  courts  over  all  Mahomme- 
dan  Asia.  The  earliest  Mahommedan 
historians  represent  the  game  of  chau- 
gan as  familiar  to  the  Sassanian  kings; 
Perdusi  puts  the  cAoMjrflre-stick  into 
the,  hands  of  Siawush,  the  father  of 
Kai  Khusru  or  Cyrus ;  many  famous 
kings  were  devoted  to  the  game, 
among  whom  may  be  mentioned  Nti- 
ruddin  the  Just,  Atabek  of  Syria  and 
the  great  enemy  of  the  Crusaders.  He 
was  so  fond  of  the  game  that  he  used 
(like  Akbar  in  after  days)  to  play  it 
by  lamp-light,  and  was  severely  re- 
buked by  a  devout  Mussulman  for 
being  so  devoted  to  a  mere  amusement. 
Other  zealous  cAaujrara-playera  were 
the  great  Saladin,  Jalaluddin  Maiik- 
bami  of  Khwarizm,  and  Malik  Bihars, 
Marco  Polo's  "  Bendocquedar  Soldan 
of  Babylon,"  who  was  said  more  than 
once  to  have  played  chaugan  at  Da- 
mascus  and  at  Cairo  within  the  same 
week.  Many  illustrious  persons  also 
are  mentioned  in  Asiatic  history  as 
having  met  their  death  by  accidents  in 
the  maidan,  as  the  chaugan-field  was 
especially  called;  e.g.  Kutbuddin  Ibak 
of  DehU,  who  was  killed  by  such  a  fall 
at  Lahore  in  (or  about)  1207. 

In  Makrizi  (I.  i.  121)  we  read  of  an 
Amir  at  the  Mameluke  Court  called 
Husamuddin  Lajin  'AzizI  the  JiHtan- 
dar  (or  Lord  High  Polo-stick). 

It  is  not  known  when  the  game  was 
conveyed  to  Constantinople,  but  it 
must  have  been  not  later  than  the 
beginning  of  the  8th  century.*  The 
fullest  description  of  the  game  as 
played  there  is  given  by  Johannes 
Cinnamus  (c.  1190),  who  does  not 
however  give  the  barbarian  name : 

"The  winternowbeingover  and  thegloom 
cleared  avray,  he  (the  Emperor  Manuel 
Comnenus)  devoted  himself  to  a  certain 
sober  exercise  which  from  the  first  had  been 
the  custom  of  the  Emperors  and  their  sons 
to  practise.   This  is  the  mariner  thereof.    A 

Earty  of  young  men  divide  into  two  equal 
ands,  and  in  a  flat  space  which  has  Men 
measured  out  purposely  they  cast  a  leather 
ball  in  size  somewhat  like  an  apple ;  and 
setting  this  in  the  middle  as  if  it  were  a 

*  The  court  for  chaugan  is  ascribed  by  Codiniis 
(see  below)  to  Theodosius  Parvus.  This  could 
hardly  be  the  son  of  Areadius  (a.d.  40S-450),  but 
rather  Theodosius  III.  (716-718). 


CHICANE. 


147 


CHICK. 


prize  to  be  contended  for  they  rush  into  the 
contest  at  full  speed,  each  grasping  in  his 
right  hand  a  stick  of  moderate  length  which 
comes  suddenly  to  abroad  rounded  end,  the 
middle  of  which  is  closed  by  a  network  of 
dried  catgut.  Then  each  party  strives  who 
shall  first  send  the  ball  beyond  the  §oal 
planted  conspicuously  on  the  opposite  side, 
for  whenever  the  ball  is  struck  with  the 
netted  sticks  through  the  goal  at  either 
side,  that  gives  the  victory  to  the  other 
side.  This  is  the  kind  of  game,  evidently  a 
slippery  and  dangerous  one.  Por  a  player 
must  be  continually  throwing  himSeU  right 
back,  or  bending  to  one  side  or  the  other,  as 
he  turns  his  horse  short,  or  suddenly  dashes 
off  at  speed,  with  such  strokes  and  twists  as 
are neededtofoUowupthe ball.  .  .  And  thus 
as  the  Emperor  was  rushing  round  in  furious 
fashion  in  this  game,  it  so  happened  that 
the  horse  which  he  rode  came  violently  to 
the  ground.  He  was  prostrate  below  the 
horse,  and  as  he  struggled  vainly  to  extri- 
cate himself  from  its  incumbent  weight  his 
thigh  and  hand  were  crushed  beneath  the 
saddle  and  much  injured.  .  ." — ^In  Bonn  ed. 
pp.  263-264. 

We  see  from  tMs  passage  that  at 
Byzantium  the  game  was  played  with 
a  kind  of  racket,  and  not  with  a  polo- 
stick. 

We  have  not  been  able  to  find  an 
instance  of  the  medieval  Erench  chicane 
■  in  this  sense,  nor  does  Littr^'s  Dictionary 
give  any.  ButDucange  states  positively 
that  in  his  time  the  word  in  this  sense 
Burvived  in  Languedoc,  and  there 
could  be  no  better  evidence.  Prom 
Hensohel's  Dttcange  also  we  borrow  a 
quotation  which  shows  chiica,  used  for 
som.e  game  of  baU,  in  French-Latin, 
surely  a  form  of  chaugan  or  chicane. 

c.  820.  "If  a  man  dream  that  he  is  on 
horseback  along  with  the  King  himself,  or 
some  great  personage,  and  that  he  strikes 
the  ball  home,  or  wins  the  chukan  (^oi 
TfvKari'fei)  he  shall  find  grace  and  favour 
thereupon,  conformable  to  the  success  of 
his  ball  and  the  dexterity  of  his  horse." 
Again:  "  If  the  King  dream  that  he  has  won 
in  the  clinkan  (on  crSviauitim)  he  shall  find 
things  prosper  with  him." — The  Dream- 
Jiidgmesnis  of  Achmet  Ihn  Sevrim,  from  a 
MS.  Greek  version  quoted  by  Dttcange  in 
Gloss.  Graecitatis. 

c.  940.  Constantine  Porphyrogenitus, 
speaking  of  the  rapids  of  the  Danapris  or 
Dnieper,  says:  "6  Se  rovro  (/tpay/ibs  roa-ov- 
Tov  etrrt  orei/bs  otror  to  7r\aTos  tov  T^VKavtartipCov  " 
("  The  defile  in  this  case  is  as  narrow  as  the 
width  of  the  cA«Ja»-ground  "). — De  Admin. 
Imp.,  cap.  ix.  (Bonn  ed.  iii.  75). 

969.    "  Cumque  inquisitionis  sedicio  non 

modica  petit  pro  Constantino ex  ea 

parte  qua  Zucanistri  magnitudo  portendi- 
tur,  Constantinus  orines  solutus  per  canoel- 
los  caput  exposuit,  suaque  ostensione  populi 
mox  tumultum  sedavit." — Xiiudprandus,  in 
Pertz,  Man.  Germ.,  iii.  333. 


" he  selected  certain  of  his  medi- 
cines and  drugs,  and  made  a  goff-stick  (jau- 
kan  ?)  with  a  hollow  handle,  into  which  he 
introduced  them ;  after  which  ...  he  went 
again  to  the  King  .  .  .  and  directed  him  to 
repair  to  the  horse-course,  and  to  play  with 
the  ball  and  goff-stick.  .  ," — Lane's  Arabian 
Nights,  i.  85-86. 

c.  1030-1040.  "  Whenever  you  march  .  .  . 
you  must  take  these  people  with  you,  and 
you  must  .  .  .  not  allow  them  to  drink 
wine  or  to  play  at  chaughan," — Baihaki  in 
Elliot,  ii.  120. 

1416.  "Bemardus  de  Castro  novo  et  non- 
nulli  alii  in  studio  Tholosano  studentes,  ad 
ludum  lignoboUni  sive  Ghncarnin  luderunt 
pro  vino  et  volema,  qui  ludus  est  quasi  In- 
dus billardi,"  &c. — MS.  quoted  in  Henschel's 
Ducange. 

C.1420.  "TheTfvKavio-TiipioKwasfounded 
by  Theodosius  the  Less  .  .  .  Basilius  the 
Macedonian  extended  and  levelled  the 
T:\iv Knviariiiiiov."  —  Georgius  Codinus  de 
Antiq.  Constant.,  Bonn.  ed.  81-82. 

c.  1S90.  "His  Majesty  also  plays  at 
chaugan  in  dark  nights  . .  .  the  balls  which 
are  used  at  night  are  set  on  fire.  .  .  For  the 
sake  of  adding  splendour  to  the  games  ... 
His  Majesty  has  knobs  of  gold  and  silver 
fixed  to  the  tops  of  the  chaugdn  sticks.  If 
one  of  them  breaks,  any  player  that  gets 
hold  of  the  pieces  may  keep  them," — Ain-i- 
Akbarl,  i.  298. 

1837.  "The  game  of  Choughan  mentioned 
by  Baber  is  still  played  everywhere  in  Tibet; 
it  is  nothing  but  'hockey  on  horseback, 'and 
is  excellent  fun." — Vigne,  in  J,  A.  S.  Bengal, 
vi.  774. 

1881.  "One  would  at  first  sight  be  in- 
clined to  derive  the  French  chic  from  the 
English  '  cheek ; '  but  it  appears  that  the 
English  is  itself  the  derived  word,  chic  being 
an  old  Komance  word  signifying  finesse,  or 
subtlety,  and  forming  the  root  of  our  own 
word  chicanery." — Sat.  Bev.,  Sept.  10,  p. 
326  (Essay  on  French  Slang). 

Chick,  s. 

a.  Hind,  chik ;  a  kind  of  screen- 
blind  made  of  finely-split  bamboo, 
laced  with  twine,  and  often  painted 
on  the  outer  side.  It  is  hung  or 
framed  in  doorways  or  windows,  both 
in  houses  and  in  tents.  The  thing'  may 
probably  have  come  in  with  the  Mon- 
gols, for  we  find  in  Kovalefski's  Mon- 
gol. Diet.  (2174)  "  Tchik=Natte."  The 
Ain  (226)  has  chigh.  Chicks  are  now 
made  in  London,  as  well  as  imported 
from  China  and  japan. 

1673.  "  Glass  is  dear,  and  scarcely  pur- 
chaseable  .  .  .  therefore  their  Windows  are 
usually  folding  doors,  screened  with  Cheeks 
or  latises."— iVyer,  92. 

The  pron.  cheek  is  still  not  uncommon 
among  English  people. 

"  The  Coach  where  the  Women  were  waa 
L  2 


CHICK. 


148 


CHICKOBE. 


covered  with  Cheeks,  a  sort  of  hanging  Cur- 
tain, made  with  Bents  variously  Coloured 
with  Lacker,  and  Checquered  with  Pack- 
thred  so  artificially  that  you  may  see  aU 
without,  and  yourself  within  unperceived." 
—Ibid.  83. 

1810.  "  Cheeks  or  Screens  to  keep  out  the 
glare." — Williamson,  V.  M.  ii.  43. 

1825.  ■  "  The  check  of  the  tent  prevents 
eflfectually  any  person  from  seeing  what 
passes  within.  .  ." — Seber,  i.  192,  ed.  1844. 

b.  Short  for  chickeen,  a  sum.  of  four 
rupees.  This  is  the  Venetian  zecchino, 
■cecchino.  or  sequin,  a  gold  coin  long 
current  on  the  shores  of  India,  and 
■which  still  frequently  turns  up  in 
treasure-trove,  and  in  hoards.  In  the 
early_  part  of  the  loth  century  Nicolo 
Conti  mentions  that  in  some  parts  of 
India  Venetian  ducats,  i.  e.  sequins, 
■were  current  (p.  30).  And  recently, 
in  fact  to  our  own  day,  chick  was  a  term 
in  frequent  Anglo-Indian  use,  e.  g. 
"  I'll  bet  you  a  chick," 

The  word  zeccJiino  is  from  the  Zecca, 
or  Mint  at  Venice,  and  that  name  is  of 
Arabic  origin,  from  sihha,  '  a  coining 
die.'  The  double  history  of  this  word 
is  curious.  We  have  just  seen  how 
in  one  form,  and  by  what  cirouitous 
secular  journey,  through  Egypt, 
Venice,  India,  it  has  gained  a  place 
in  the  Anglo-Indian  Vocabulary,  By 
a  director  route  also  it  has  found  a 
distinct  place  in  the  same  repository 
Tinder  the  form  sicca  (q.TO>  and  in  this 
shape  it  still  retains  a  ghostly  kind  of 
existence  at  the  India  Office.  It  is 
remarkable  how  first  the  spread  of 
Saracenic  power  and  civilization,  then 
the  spread  of  Venetian  commerce  and 
coinage,  and  lastly  the  spread  of  Eng- 
lish commerce  and  power^  should  thus 
have  brought  together  two  words  iden- 
tical in  origin,  after  so  widely  divergent 
a  career. 

The  sequin  is  sometimes  called  in 
the  South  "  shauarcash,"  because  the 
Doge  with  his  sceptre  is  taken  for  the 
Shdiidr,  or  toddy-drawer  climbing  the 
palm-tree  !      See  also  Venetian. 

"We  apprehend  that  the  gambling 
■phrases  '  chicken-stakes '  and  '  chicken- 
hazard '  originate  in  the  same  word. 

1583.  "  Chickinos  which  be  pieces  of  Golde 
woorth  seuen  shillings  a  piece  sterling." — 
Caesar  Fredei-id,  in  Hak.  ii.  343. 

1608.  "When  I  was  there  (at  Venice)  a 
chiquiney  was  worth  eleven  livers  and 
twelve  sols."— Coryat's  Crudities,  ii.  68. 

1609.  "Three  or  four  thousand  cheqni'ns 
were  as  pretty  a  proportion  to  live  quietly 


on,  and  so  give  over."— Pericles,  P.  of  Tyre, 
iv.  2. 

1612.  "The  G-rand  Signiors  Custome  of 
this  Port  Moha  is  worth  yearly  unto  him 
1500  chicc[uenes."— Sans,  in  Purchas,  i. 
348. 

1623.  "Shall  not  be  worth  a  ehequin,  if 
it  were  knock'd  at  an  outcry." — Beaum.  <t- 
Flet.,  The  Maid  in  t!ie  Mill,  v.  2. 

1689.  "Tour  Thousand  Cheokins  he  prir 
vatelytyed  to  theflooks  of  an  Anchor  under 
Water." — Ovington,  418. 

Ifll.  "He  (the  Broker)  will  charge  32 
Shdhees  per  Chequeeu,  when  they  are  not 
worth  314  in  the  Bazar."— iociyc?-,  227. 

1727.  "When  my  Barge  landed  him,  he 
gave  the  Cockswain  five  Zequeens,  and 
loaded  her  back  with  Poultry  and  Fruit."— 
A.  Ham.  i.  301. 

1866. 

"Whenever  master  spends  a  chick, 
I  keep  back  two  rupees.  Sir." 

Trevelyan,  The  Dawk  Bungalow. 

1875.  "  'Can't,  do  much  harm  hy  losing 
twenty  chicks,'  observed  the  Colonel  in 
Anglo-Indian  argot." — The  Dilemma,  ch.  x. 

CMcken,  s.  Embroidery.  CMcken- 
walla,  an  itinerant  dealer  in  embroi- 
dered handkerchiefs,  petticoats,  and 
such  like.  From  Pers.  chikin  or  cMMn, 
'  art  needlework.' 

Chickore,  s.  The  red-legged  part- 
ridge, or  its  close  congener  Oaccahis  chu- 
kor,  Gray.  It  is  common  in  the  West- 
ern Himalaya,  the  N.  Punjab,  and  in 
Afghanistan.  The  francolin  of  Moor- 
croft's  Travels  is  really  the  chicltorel 
The  name  appears  to  be  Sansk.  chakora, 
and  this  disposes  of  the  derivation 
formerly  suggested  by  one  of  the 
present  writers,  as  from  the  Mongol 
tsokhor,  '  dappled  or  pied '  (a  word, 
moreover,  which  the  late  Prof, 
Schiefner  informed  us  is  only  ap- 
plied to  horses).  The  name  is  some- 
times applied  to  other  birds.  Thus, 
according  to  Cunningham  it  is  appHed 
in  Ladak  to  the  Snow-cock  ( Tetraogallus 
Himalayensis,  Gray),  and  he  appears  to 
give  c/ia-Zcor  as  meaning  'white-bird'  in 
Tibetan.  Jerdon  gives  '  snow  chukor' 
and  '  strath-ohukor '  as  sportsmen's 
names  for  this  fine  bird.  And  in 
Bengal  Proper  the  name  is  applied, 
by  local  English  sportsmen,  to  the 
large  handsome  ■parbnAgQ  {Ortygornia 
gularis,TlQm..)  of  Eastern  Bengal,  called 
in  Hind,  kaiyah  or  han-iUar  ('forest 
partridge ').  See  Jerdon,  ed.  1877,  ii. 
675. 

Also  the  birds  described  in  the  ex- 
tract from  Mr.  Abbott  below  do  not 


CEIL  AW. 


149 


CHILLVMCHEE. 


appear  to  tave  teen  caccahis  (which,  he 
speaks  of  in  the  same  journal  as  '  red- 
legged  partridge').  And  the  use  of 
the  word  by  Persians  (apparently)  is 
notable ;  it  does  not  appear  in  Persian 
dictionaries.  There  is  probably  some 
mistake.  The  birds  spoken  of  may 
have  been  the  Large  Sand-grouse 
(^Pterocles  arenarius,  Pal.),  which  in 
both  Persia  and  Afghanistan  is  called 
by  names  meaning  '  Black-breast.' 

The  belief  that  the  chicleore  eats  fire, 
mentioned  in  a  quotation  below,  is 
probably  from  some  verbal  misconcep- 
tion (quasi  atieh-khor  ?).  Jerdon  states 
that  the  Afghans  call  the  bird  the 
'  Mre-eater.' 

c.  1190.  ".  .  .  plantains  and  fruits,  Koils, 
Chakors,  peacocks,  Sarases,  beautiful  to  be- 
hold."— The  Prithir<ija  Bdsan  of  Chand 
Barddl,  in  Ind.  Ant,  i.  273. 

In  the  following  passage  the  word 
cator  is  supposed  by  the  editor  to  be  a 
clerical  error  for  p acor  or  cliacor. 

1298.  "The  Emperor  hashad  several  little 
houses  erected  in  which  he  keeps  in  mew  a 
huge  number  of  cators,  which  are  what  we 
caU  the  Great  Partridge." — Marco  Polo,  i. 
287  (2nd  ed.). 

1520.  ' '  Haidar  Alemd^r  had  been  sent  by 
me  to  the  Kafers.  He  met  me  below  the 
Pass  of  BSdlj,  accompanied  by  some  of  their 
chiefs,  who  brought  with  them  a  few  skins 
of  wine.  While  coming  down  the  Pass,  he 
sawprodigiousnumbersofChikiirs." — Saber, 
282. 

1814,  "...  partridges,  quails,  and  a  bird 
which  is  called  Cupk  by  the  Persians  and 
Afghauns,  and  the  hiU  Chikore  by  the  In- 
dians, and  which  I  understand  is  known  in 
Europe  by  the  name  of  the  Greek  Part- 
ridge."— Elpkimtone's  Gaubool,  i.  192  (ed. 
1839). 

c.  1815.  "One  day  in  the  fort  he  found  a 
hill-partridge  enclosed  in  a  wicker  basket... 
This  bird  is  called  the  chuokoor,  and  is  said 
to  eat  fire." — Mrs.  Sherwood,  Autobiog. 
440. 

1850.  "A  flight  of  birds  attracted  my  at- 
tention ;  I  imagine  them  to  be  a  species  of 
bustard  or  grouse — black  beneath  and  with 
much  white  about  the  wings, — they  were 
beyond  our  reach;  the  people  called  them 
Chukore."  —  K.  Abbott,  Notes  during  a 
Journey  in  Persia^  in  J.  S.  Cfeog.  Soc. 
XXV.  41. 

Chilaw,  n.p.  A  place  On  the  west 
coast  of  Oeylon,  an  old  seat  of  the 
pearl-fishery.  The  name  is  a  corrup- 
tion of  the  Tamil  saldhham,  '  the 
diving ;  '  in  Singhalese  it  is  Halavatta. 
The  name  was  commonly  applied  by 
the  Portuguese  to  the  whole  aggrega- 
tion of  shoals  {Baixoa  de  Ghilao)  in 


the  Gulf  of  Manaar,  between  Ceylon 
and  the  coast  of  Madura  and  Tinne- 
velly.  See  for  example  quotation  from 
Correa  under  Beadala. 

1610.  "La  pesqueria  de  Chilao  .  .  .  por 
hazerse  antiguamente  in  un  puerto  del  mis- 
mo  nombre  en  la  isla  de  Seylan  .  .  .  llamado 
asi  por  ista  causa;  por  que  chilao, en  lengna 
Chengala,  .  .  .  quiere  dezir  pesqueria." — 
Teisceira,  Pt.  ii.  29. 

CMllum,  s.  Hind.  cMlam;  "the 
part  of  the  hukka  (see  Hooka)  which 
contains  the  tobacco  and  charcoal  balls, 
whence  it  is  sometimes  loosely  used  for 
the  pipe  itself,  or  the  act  of  smoking 
it "  [Wilson).  It  is  also  applied  to  the 
replenishment  of  the  bowl,  in  the  same 
way  as  aman  asks  for  "another  glass." 
The  tobacco,  as  used  by  the  masses  in 
the  hubble-bubble,  is  cut  small  and 
kneaded  into  a  pulp  with  goor,  i.  e., 
molasses,  and  a  little  water.  Hence 
actual  contact  with  glowing  charcoal 
is  needed  to  keep  it  alight. 

1781.  "Dressing  a  hubble-bubble,  per 
week  at  3  cMUums  a  day, 

fan  0,  duhs  3,  cash  0." 
Prison  Experiences  in  Captivity 
of  Hon.  J.  Lindsay,  in  Lives 
of  Lindsays,  iii; 
1811.   "  They  have  not  the  same  scruples 
for  the  Chillum  as  for  the  rest  of  the  Hooka, 
and  it  is  often  lent  .  .  .  whereas  the  very 
proposition  for  the  Hooka  gives  rise  fre- 
quently to  the  most  ridiculous  quarrels." — 
Solvyns,  iii. 

1828.  "  Every  sound  was  hushed  but  the 
noise  of  that  wind  .  .  .  -and  the  occasional 
bubbling  of  my  Aoofaift,  which  had  just  been 
furnished  with  another  ehillum. " — The  Kuz- 
zilbash,  i.  2. 

1829.  "Tugging  away  at  your  hookah, 
rind  no  smoke ;  a  thief  havmg  purloined 
your  silver  ckelam  and  surpoose." — John 
Shipp,  ii.  159. 

1848.  "  Jos  however  .  .  .  could  not 
think  of  moving  till  his  baggage  was  cleared, 
or  of  travelling  until  he  could  do  so  with  his 
chillum." — Vanity  Pair,  ii.  ch.  xxiii. 

CMUiunbruin,  n.p.  A  town  in  S. 
Arcot,  which  is  the  site  of  a  famous 
temple  of  Siva,  properly  Shidambu- 
ram.    Etym.  obscure. 

Chilltuncliee,  s.  'Rind..  MlamcM, 
silsosiJfchi,  and  silpchi,  of  which  chilam- 
chl  is  probably  a  corruption.  A 
basiil  of  brass  (as  in  Bengal),  or  tinned 
copper  (as  usually  in  the  West  and 
South)  for  washing  hands.  The  form 
of  the  word  seems  Turkish,  but  we 
cannot  trace  it. 
•  1715.  "We  prepared  for  our  first  present,- 


CHILLY. 


150 


CHINA. 


viz.,  1000  gold  mohurs  .  .  .  the  unicorn's 
horn  .  .  .  the  astoa  (?)  and  chelnme^e  of 
Manilla  work.  .  ."—In  Wheeler,  ii.  2i6. 

1833.  "  Our  supper  was  a  peelaw  .  .  . 
when  it  was  removed  a  cMUumchee  and 
goblet  of  warm  water  was  handed  round, 
and  each  washed  his  hands  and  mouth." — 
JP.  Gordon,  Fragment  of  the  Journal  of  a  Tour, 
&c. 

1851.  "When  achilumohee  of  water  sans 
soap  was  provided,   'Have  you  no  soap?' 

Sir  C.  Napier  asked " — Mawson,  Indian 

Gommand  of  Sir  G.  Napier. 

There  is  an  Anglo-Indian  tradition, 
whicli  we  would  not  Toucli  for,  that 
one  of  the  orators  on  the  great  Hast- 
ings trial  depicted  the  oppressor  on 
some  occasion,  as  ' '  grasping  his  chil- 
lum  in  one  hand  and  his  chulumcliee 
in  the  other." 

The  latter  word  is  used  chiefly  by 
Anglo-Indians  of  the  Bengal  Presi- 
dency and  their  servants.  In  Bombay 
the  article  has  a  diiierent  name.  And 
it  is  told  of  a  gallant  veteran  of  the 
old  Bengal  Artillery,  who  was  full  of 
"Presidential"  prejudices,  that  on 
hearing  the  Bombay  army  commended 
by  a  brother  officer,  he  broke  out  in  just 
wrath:  "  The  Bombay  Army !  Don't 
talk  to  me  of  the  Bombay  Army !   They 

call  a  chilliunchee  a  gindy  ! the 

Beasts  !  " 

Chilly,  s.  The  popular  Anglo-Indian 
name  of  the  pod  of  red  pepper  {Capsi- 
cum fruUmsum,  and  C.  annuum,  Nat. 
Ord.  Solanaceae). .  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  the  name,  as  stated  by 
Bontius  in  the  quotation,  was  taken 
from  Chili  in  S.  America,  whence  the 
plant  was  carried  to  the  Indian  Ar- 
chipelago, and  thence  to  India. 

1631.  ".  .  .  eos  addere  fruotum  Eicini 
Americani,  guod.lada  Chili  Malaii  vocant, 
quasi  dicas  Piper  e  Chile,  Brasiliae  conter- 
mina  regione." — Jac.  Bontii,  Dial.  V.  p.  10. 

Again  (lib.  vi.  cap.  40,  p.  131)  Bou- 
tins calls  it  'piper  CMlensis,'  and  also 
'  Eicinus  Braziliensis.'  But  his  com- 
mentator, Piso,  observes  that  Eicinus 
is  quite  improper ;  ' '  vera  Piperis  sive 
Oapsici  Brazifiehsis  species  apparet." 
Bontius  says  it  was  a  common  custom 
of  natives,  and  even  of  certain  Dutch- 
men, to  keep  a  piece  of  chilly  con- 
tinually chewed,  but  he  found  it  in- 
tolerable. 

1848.  '"Try  a  chili  with  it,  Miss 
Sharpe,'  said  Joseph,  really  interested. 
'A  chili?'  said  Rebecca,  gasping.  'Oh 
yes  ! '  .  .  .  '  How  fresh  and  green  they 
look,'  she  said,  and  put  one  into  her  mouth. 


It  was  hotter  than  the  curry ;  flesh  and 
blood  could  bear  it  no  longer."— Fcsn^ 
Fair,  oh.  iii. 

Chimney-j^lass,  s.  Gardener's  name, 
on  the  Bombay  side  of  India,  for  the 
flower  and  plant  Allamanda  cathartica 
{Sir  G.  Birdwood). 

China,  n.p.  The  European  know- 
ledge of  this  name  in  the  forms  Thinae 
and  tSinae  goes  back  nearly  to  the 
Christian  era.  The  famous  mention 
of  the  Sinim  by  the  prophet  Isaiah' 
would  carry  us  much  further  back,  but 
we  fear  the  possibility  of  that  referring 
to  the  Chinese  must  be  abandoned,  as 
must  be  likewise,  perhaps,  the  similar 
application  of  the  name  of  Chinas  in 
ancient  Sanskrit  works.  The  most 
probable  origin  of  the  name — ^which 
is  essentially  a  name  applied  hy 
foreigners  to  the  country, — as  yet  sug- 
gested, is  that  put  forward  by  Baron 
F.  von  Eichthofen,  that  it  comes  from 
Jih-nan,  an  old  name  of  Tongking, 
seeing  that  in  Jih-nan  lay  the  only  port 
which  was  open  for  foreign  trade  with 
China  at  the  beginningof  our  era,  and 
that_  that  province  was  then  included 
administratively  within  the  limits  of 
China  Proper  (see  Bichthofen,  China,  i. 
504-510 ;  the  same  author's  papers  in 
the  Trans,  of  the  Berlin  Geog.  Soc.  for 
1876 ;  and  a  paper  by  one  of  the  pre- 
sent writers  in  Proc.  E.  Geog.  Soc. 
November,  1882). 

(After  this  was  in  type  our  friend 
M.  Terrien  de  la  Oouperie  communi- 
cated an  elaborate  note,  of  which  we 
can  but  state  the  general  gist.  "Whilst 
he  quite  accepts  the  suggestion  that 
Kiao-ohi  or  Tongking,  anciently  called 
Kiao-ti,  was  the  Kattigara  of  Ptolemy's 
authority,  he  denies  that  Jih-nan  can 
have  been  the  original  of  Sinae.  This 
he  does  on  two  chief  grounds:  (1) 
That  Jib-nan  was  not  Kiao-chi,  but  a 
province  a  good  deal  further  south, 
corresponding  to  the  modem  province 
of  An  {NgU  Ane,  in  the  map  of  M. 
Dutreuil  de  Ehins,  the  capital  of 
which  is  about  2°  17'  in  lat.  S.  of 
Hanoi).  This  is  distinctly  stated  in 
the  Official  Geography  of  Annam.  An 
was  one  of  the  twelve  provinces  of 
Cochin  China  proper  till  1820-41,  when, 
with  two  others,  it  was  transferred 
to  Tongking.  Also,  in  the  Chinese 
Historical  Atlas,  Jih-nan  lies  in  Chen-i 
Ohmg,  i.e.  Cochin-China.  (2)  That 
the  ancient  pronunciation  of  Jih-nan, 


CHINA. 


151 


CHINA. 


as  indicated  by  the  Chinese  authorities 
of  the  Han  period,  was  Nit-nam.    It 
is  still  pronounced  in  Sinioo-Annamite 
(the    most    archaic    of    the    Chinese 
dialects)  Nhut-nam,  and  in  Cantonese 
Tat-nam.    M.  Terrien  further  points 
out  that  the  export  of  Chinese  goods, 
and  the  traffic  with    the  south  and 
west,   was  for  several  centuries  B.C. 
monopolised    hy    the    State   S)i   Tsen 
(now  pronounced  in  Sinico-Anammite 
Chen,  and  in  Mandarin  Tien),  which 
corresponded  to  the  centre  and  west  of 
modern  Yun-nan.    The  She-M  of  Sze- 
ma  Tsien   (b.c.   91),   and  the  Annals 
of    the    Han    Dynasty  afford    inter- 
esting   information  on    this    subject. 
■When  the  Emperor  Wu-ti,  in  con- 
sequence of  Chang-Kien's  information 
brought  back  from  Baotria,  sent  envoys 
to  find  the    route    followed    by    the 
traders    of  Shuh  (i.e.   Sze-chuen)  to 
India,  these  envoys  were  detained  by 
Tang-Eang,  King  of  Tsen,  who  ob- 
jected to  their  exploring  trade-routes 
through  his  territory,  saymg  haughtily: 
'Has  the   Han  a    greater    dominion 
than  ours  ? ' 

M.  Terrien  conceives  that  as  the 
only  communication  of  this  Tsen  State 
with  the  Sea  would  be  by  the  Song- 
Koi  E. ,  the  emporium  of  sea-trade 
with  that  state  would  be  at  its  mouth, 
viz.,  at  Eiao-ti  or  Eattigara.  Thus, 
he  considers,  the  name  of  Tsen,  this 
powerful  and  arrogant  State,  the 
m.onopoliser  of  trade-routes,  is  in  aU 
probability  that  which  spread  far  and 
wide  the  name  of  Chin,  Sin,  Sinae, 
Thinae,  and  preserved  its  predomin- 
ance in  the  mouths  of  foreigners,  even 
when,  as  in  the  2nd  century  of  our 
era,  the  great  Empire  of  the  Han  had 
extended  over  the  Delta  of  the  Song- 
Koi. 

This  theory  needs  more  consideration 
than  we  can  give  it  whilst  this  work  is 
passing  through  the  press.  But  it 
will  doubtless  have  discussion  else- 
where. And  it  does  not  disturb  Eicht- 
hofen's  identification  of  Kattigara). 

c.  A.D.  80-89.  "Behind  this  country 
(Ghryae)  the  sea  comes  to  a  termination 
somewhere  in  Thin,  and  in  the  interior  of 
that  country,  quite  to  the  north,  there  is  a 
very  great  city  called  Thinae,  from  which 
raw  silk  and  silk  thread  and  silk  stuffs  [are 
brought  overland  through  Baotria  to  Bary- 
gaza,  as  they  are  on  the  other  hand  by  the 
Ganges  Eiver  to  Limyrice.  It  is  not  easy, 
however,  to  get  to  this  Thin,  and  few  and 
ar  between  are  those  who  come  from  it.  .  ." 


— Periplus  Maris  Erylhrad. — See  Mtiller, 
Geog.  Gr.  Min.  i.  303. 

c.  150.  "  The  inhabited  part  of  our  earth 
is  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  Unknown 
Land  which  lies  along  the  region  occupied 
by  the  easternmost  races  of  Asia  Minor,  the 
Smae  and  the  natives  of  Serice  .  .  ■  " — 
Claudius  Ftolemy,  Bk.  vii.  ch.  5. 

c.  545.  "The  country  of  silk,  I  may  men- 
tion, is  the  remotest  of  all  the  Indies,  lying 
towards  the  left  when  you  enter  the  Indian 
Sea,  but  a  vast  distance  further  off  thanthe 
Persian  Gulf  or  that  island  which  the  Indians 
call  Selediba,  and  the  Greeks  Taprobane. 
Tzinitza  (elsewhere  Tzinista)  is  the  name 
of  the  Country,  and  the  Ocean  compasses  it 
round  to  the  left,  just  as  the  same  Ocean 
compasses  Barbari  (i.e.  the  Somali  Country) 
round  to  the  right.  And  the  Indian  philo- 
sophers called  Brachmans  tell  you  that  if  you 
were  to  stretch  a  straight  cord  from  Tzinitza 
through  Persia  to  the  Roman  territory,  you 
would  just  divide  the  world  in  halves." — 
Cosmas,  Topog.  Christ.,  Bk.  II. 

0.  641.  "  In  641  The  King  of  Magadha 
(Behar,  etc.)  sent  an  ambassador  with  a  let- 
ter to  the  Chinese  Court.  The  emperor  .  .  . 
in  return  directed  one  of  his  officers  to  go  to 
the  King  .  .  .  and  to  invite  his  submission. 
The  King  Shiloyto  (Siladitya)  was  all  aston- 
ishment. '  Since  time  immemorial, '  he  asked 
his  officer,  'did  ever  an  ambassador  come 
fiamMokochintan?' .  .  .  The  Chinese  author 
remarks  that  in  the  tongue  of  the  barbarians 
the  Middle  Kingdom  is  caBed  Mohoebiatan 
(Maha-Clunasthana)." — From  Cathay,  &c., 
Ixviii, 

781.  "Adam  Priest  and  Bishop  and  Pope 
of  Tzlnesthan .  .  .  The  preachings  of  our 
Pathers  to  the  King  of  Tzinia.  "Syriac  Part 
of  the  Inscription  of  Singamfu. 

11th  Century.  The  "King  of  China" 
{SidnAttarashan)  appears  in  the  list  of 
provinces  and  monarchies  in  the  great  In- 
scription of  the  Tanjore  Pagoda. 

1128.  China  and  Mahacblna,  appear  in  a 
list  of  places  producing  silk  and  other  cloths, 
in  the  AhhUashitwrthachintamani  of  the  Cha- 
lukya  King.— Somesvaradiva  (MS.)*  Bk.  III. 
ch.  6. 

1298.  "  You  must  know  the  Sea  in  which 
lie  the  Islands  of  those  parts  is  called  the 
Sea  of  Chin  .  .  .  For,  in  the  language  in 
those  Isles,  when  they  say  Chin,  'tis  Manzi 
they  mean." — Marco  Polo,  Bk.  III.  ch.  iv. 

c.  1300.  "Large  ships,  called  in  the  lan- 
guage of  Chin '  junks,'  bring  various  sorts  of 


*  It  may  tie  well  to  append  here  the  whole  list 
which  I  find  on  a  scrap  of  paper  iu  Dr.  Biunell's 
handwriting  (Y) ; 

Pohalapura.  Aiiitavata  (AnhUvad). 

Chinavalll.  Sunapura. 

Avantikshetra  (Ifjjain).       Mulasthana  (JMuZtam). 
Nagapattana  (Negapatam?).  .Tottidesa. 
Pandyaffe^a  {Madura).        Pafichapattana. 
AUiliaitara.  China. 

Simhaladvlpa  (Ceylon).        Mahacluna. 
Gopa/costhana  (  1?  ).  Kalingadesa  (Telugu 

Gujanasthana.   '  Country). 

Thanaka  (Tlmna  >).  Vaiigadesa  (Bengal). 


CHINA. 


152 


CHINA. 


choice  merchandize  and  cloths.  .  ." — Rashi- 
duddin  in  Elliot,  i.  69. 

1516.  "_.  .  .  there  is  the  Kingdom  of 
China,  which  they  say  is  a  very  extensive 
dominion,  both  along  the  coast  of  the  sea, 
and  in  the  interior.  .  ." — Barbosa,  204. 

1563.  "R.  ThenEueliusandMathiolusof 
Siena  say  that  the  best  camphor  is  from 
China,  and  that  the  best  of  all  Camphors  is 
that  purified  by  a  certain  barbarian  King 
whom  they  call  King  (of)  China. 

_"  0.  Then  you  may  tell  Ruelius  and  Ma- 
thiolus  of  Siena  that  though  they  are  so  well 
acquainted  with  Greek  and  Latin,  there's  no 
need  for  them  to  make  such  a  show  of  it  as  to 
call  every  body  '  barbarians '  who  is  not  of 
their  own  race,  and  that  besides  this  they  are 
quite  wrong  in  the  fact  .  .  .  that  the  King 
of  China  does  not  occupy  himself  with  mak- 
ing camphor,  and  is  in  fact  one  of  the  greatest 
Kings  known  in  the  world. " — GarciaDe  Orta, 
i.  45  6. 

c.  1590.  "Near  to  this  is  Pegu,  which 
former  writers  called  Cheen,  accounting  this 
to  be  the  capital  city." — Ayeen,  ed.  1800, 
ii.  4. — See  Macheen. 

China,  s.  In  the  sense  of  porcelain 
this  word  {CMnl,  &o.)  is  used  in  Asi- 
atic languages  as  ■well  as  in  English.. 
In  EngEsh  it  does  not  occur  in  Min- 
shew  (2nd  ed.  1627),  though  it  does  in 
some  earlier  publications. 

The  phras?  China-dishes  as  occurring 
in  Brake'  and  in  Shakspeare,  shows 
how  the  word  took  the  sense  of  porce- 
lain in  our  own  and  other  languages. 
The  ■ph.Ta.seChina-dishi'.s  as  first  used  was 
analogous  to  Turkey-carpets.  But  in  the 
latter  we  have  never  lost  the  geogra- 
phical sense  of  the  adjective.  In  the 
'word  turquoises,  again,  the  phrase 
was  no  doubt  origmally  pierres  tur- 
quoises, or.  the  like,  and  here,  as  in 
china  dishes,  the  specific  has  super- 
seded the  generic  sense.  The  use  of 
arah  in  India  for  an  Arab  horse  is 
analogous  to  china. 

.  851.  "  There  is  in  China  a  very  fine  clay 
mth  which  they'  make  vases  transparent 
like  bottles;  water  can  be  seen  inside  of 

.them.     These  vases  are  made  of  clay." 

Reinwud,  Relations,  i.  34. 

c^  1350.  "China-ware  (al-fakhkhar  al- 
Finiy)  IS  not  made  except  in  the  cities  of 
Zaitun  and  of  Sin  Kalan.  .  ."—Ibn  Batiita. 
IV.  256.  ' 

c.  1630.  "I  was  passing  one  day  along  a 
street  m  Damascus,  when  I  saw  a  slave  boy 
let  fall  from  his  hands  a  great  China  dish 
(sahfat  min  al-bakhkhar  al-Siniy)  which  they 
call  in  that  country  sahn.  It  broke,  and  a 
crowd  gathered  round  the  little  Mameluke." 
— Ibn  Batutu,  i.  238. 

"■  ^^^"^ri  "^^  mercantie  ch'andauano  ogn' 
anno  da  Goa  a  Bezeneger  erano  molti  caualll 


Arabi  .  .  .  e  anche  pezze  di  China,  zafa- 
ran,  e  scarlatti." — Cesare  de'  Federici  in  Ram. 
iii.  389. 

1579.  "...  we  met  with  one  ship  more 
loaden  with  linnen,  China  silke,  and  China- 
dishes  .  .  ." — Drake,  World  Encompassed,  is. 
Hak.  Soc.  112. 

c.  1580.  "Usum  vasorum  aureorum  et 
argenteorum  Aegyptii  rejeoerunt,  ubi  mur- 
rhina  vasa  adinvenere  ;  quae  ex  India  affe- 
runtur,  et  ex  ea  regione  quam  Sini  vocant, 
ubi  couficiuntur  ex  variis  lapidibus,  praeoi' 
pueqtie  ex  jaspide." — JProsp.  Alpinus,  Pt.  I., 
p.  55. 

c.  1590.  "  The  gold  and  silver  dishes  are 
tied  up  in  red  cloths,  and  those  in  Copper 
and  China  (cMni)  in  white  ones." — Am,  i. 
58. 

c.  1603.  " .  .  .  as  it  were  in  a  fruit-dish,  a 
dish  of  some  threepence,  your  honours  have 
seen  such  dishes ;  they  are  not  China  dishes/ 
but  very  good  dishes." — Measure  for  Mea- 
sure, ii.  1. 

1608-9.  "A  faire  China  dish  (which  cost 
ninetie  Rupias,  or  forty-five  Reals  of  eight) 
was  broken." — Hawkins,  in. Purchas,  i.  220. 
1609.  "He  has  a  lodging  in  the  Strand 
for  the  purpose,  or  to  watch  when  ladies 
are  gone  to  the  China-hoUso,  or  the  Ex- 
change, that  he  may  meet  them  by  chanoej 
and  give  them  presents.  ...  ." 

"Ay  sir:  his  wife  was  the  rich  China- 
woman, that  the  courtiers  visited  so  often." 
— Ben  Jonson,  Silent  Woman,  I.'i. 
1615. 

"  .  .  .  Oh  had  I  now  my  'Wishes, 
Sure  you  should  learn  to  make  their  China 
Dishes." 

Doggrel  prefixed  to  Coryais  Crudities. 
c.  1690.  Kaempfer  in  his  account  of  the 
Persian  Court  mentions  that  the  depart- 
ment where  porcelain  and  plate  dishes,  &c., 
were  kept  and  cleaned  was  called  Chin- 
khana,  '  the  China-closet ' ;  and  those  ser- 
vants who  carried  in  the  dishes  were  called 
Chinikash. —^mom.  Exot.,  p.  125. 

1711.  "  Purselaine,  or  China-ware  is  so 
tender  a  Commodity  that  good  Instructions 
are  as  necessary  for  Package  as  Purchase." 
— Lockyer,  126. 

1747.  "  The  Art  of  Cookery  made  Plain 
and  Easy ;  which  far  Exceeds  any  Thing  of 
the  Kind  yet  Published.  By  a  Lady. 
London.  Printed  for  the  Author,  and  Sold 
by  Mrs.  Asburn  a  China  Shop  Woman, 
Corner  of  Fleet  Ditch,  MDCCXLVII." 
This  is  the  title  of  the  original  edition  of 
Mrs.  Glass's  Cookery,  as  given  by  G,  A. 
Sala  in  Illd.  News,  May  12th,  1883. 

1876.  Schuyler  mentions  that  the  best 
native  earthenware  in  Turkestan  is  called 
Chini,  and  bears  a  clumsy  imitation  of  a 
Chinese  mark.-i(See  Turkestan,  i.  187.) 

Eor  the  following  interesting  note 
on  the  Arabic  use  we  are  indebted  to 
Professor  Eobertson  Smith : — 

Siniya  is  spoken  of  thus  in  the  Lataifo'l- 
maarif    of    al-Th'alibi,    ed.     De    Jong, 


CHINA-BUGKEEB. 


153      CHINCSEW,   OHINCHEO. 


Leyden,  1867,  a  book  written  in  a.d.  990. 
"The  Arabs  were  wont  to  call  all  elegant 
vessels  and  the  like  Siniya  (i.e.,  Chinese), 
whatever  they  really  were,  because  of  the 
specialty  of  the  Chinese  in  objects  of 
vertu ;  and  this  usage  remains  in  the 
common  word  mwdna  (pi.  of  ilniya)  to 
the  present  day.'"' 

So  in  the  Tajaribo'l-Omam  of  Ibn  Masko- 
waih  (Fr.  Hist.  Ar.  ii.  457),  it  is  said  that 
at  the  wedding  of  Mamun  with  Bnran 
"  her  grandmother  strewed  over  her  1,000 
pearls  from  a  Siniya  of  gold."  In  Egypt 
the  familar  round  brass  trays,  used  to  dine 
off,  are  now  called  siniya  (vulgo  mnlya), 
and  so  is  a  Europeansauoer. 

Theexpression  slnlyat  al  sin,  "  A  Chinese 
siniya,'''  is  quoted  by  De  Goeje  from  a 
poem  of  Abul-shibl  Agani,  xiii.  27. 

China-Buokeer,  n.p.  One  of  the 
chief  Delta-mouths  of  the  Irawadi  is 
BO  called  in  marine  charts.  We  have 
not  been  able  to  ascertain  the  origin 
of  the  name,  further  than  that  Prof. 
Porohhammer,  in  his  Notes  on  the  Early 
Hut.  and  Oeog.  of  Br.  Burma  (p.  16), 
states  that  the  country  between  Ran- 
goon and  Bassein,  i.e.  on  the  west 
of  the  Eangoon  Biver,  bore  the  name 
of  Pohha/ra,  of  which  Buckeer  is  a  cor- 
ruption. This  -does  not  explaia  the 
China. 

China-Root,  s.  A  once  famous 
drug,  known  as  Radix  Cliinae  and 
Tuber  Chinae,  being  the  tuber  of 
various  species  of  Smilax  (N.  O.  Smi- 
laxeae,  the  same  to  which  sarsaparilla 
belongs).  It  was  said  to  have  been 
used  with  good  effect  on  Charles  V. 
when  suffering  from  gout,  and  acquired 
a  great  repute.  It  was  also  much  used 
in  the  same  way  as  sarsaparilla.  It  is 
now  quite  obsolete  in  England,  but  is 
still  held  in  esteem  in  the  native  phar- 
macopoeias of  China  and  India. 

.  1563.  "  B.  I  wish  to  take  to  Portugal 
some  of  the  Hoot  or  Wood  of  China,  since 
it  is  not  a  contraband  drug.  .  ,  . 

."  0.  This  wood  or  root  grows  in  China, 
an  immense  country,  presumed  to  be  on  the 
confines  of  Muscovy  ....  and  because  in 
all  those  regions,  both  in  China  and  in 
Japan,  there  exists  the  morio  napolitano,  the 
merciful  God  hath  willed  to  give  them  this 
root  for  remedy,  and  with  it  the  good  physi- 
cians there  know  well  the  treatment." — 
Garcia,  i.  177. 

c.  1590.  "  Sircar  Silhet  is  very  moun- 
tainous ....  China-Boot  {choh-ohml)  is 
produced  here  in  great  plenty.  Which  was 
but  lately  discovered  by_  some  Turks." — 
Ayeen  A/cb.,  by  Gladwin,  ii.  10. 

1598.  "  The  roote  of  China  is  commonlie 
vsed  among  the  Egyptians.  .  .  .  specially 


for  a  consumption,  for  the  which  they  seeth 
the  roote  China  in  broth  of  a  henne  or  oocke, 
whereby  they  become  whole  and  fairo  of 
face." — Dr.  Paludanus,  in  Mnschoten,  124. 
0.  1610.  "Quant  h  la  verole.  .  .  .  lis  la 
guerissent  sans  suer  aveo  du  bois  d'Es- 
chine.  .  .  ."—Pyra/rd  de  la  Vol.  ii.  9  (ed. 
1679). 

Glliliapatam,  n.p.  A  name  some- 
times given  by  the  natives  to  Madras. 
The  name  is  now  written  Shennaippatt 
tanam,  and  the  following  is  the  origin 
of  that  name  according  to  the  state- 
ment given  in  W.  Hamilton's  HindoS- 
ian. 

On  "  this  part  of  the  Coast  of  Coroman- 
del  .  .  .  the  English  .  .  .  possessed  no 
fixed  establishment  until  A.D.  1639,  in  which 
year,  on  the  1st  of  March,  a  grant  was  re- 
ceived from  the  descendant  of  the  Hindoo 
dynasty  of  Bijanagur, '  then  reigning  at 
Chandergherry,  for  the  erection  of  a  fort. 
This  document  from  Sree  Eung  Kayeel 
expressly  enjoins,  that  the  town  and  fort  to 
be  erected  at  Madras  shall  be  called  after 
his  ovm  name,  Sree  Runga  Rayapatam ;  but 
the  local  governor  or  Naik,  Damerla  Ven- 
catadri,  who  first  invited  Mr.  Erancis  Day, 
the  chief  of  Armagon,  to  remove  to  Madras, 
had  previously  intimated  to  him  that  he 
would  have  the  new  English  establishment 
founded  in  the  name  of  his  father  Chennap- 
pa,  and  the  name  of  Chenappapatam  con- 
tinues to  be  universally  applied  to  the  town 
of  Madras  by  the  natives  of  that  division 
of  the  south  of  India  named  Dravida." — 
(Vol.  II.,  p.  413).* 

Cliiiiohew,  Chincheo,  n.p.  A  port 
of  Fuhtien  in  China.  Some  ambiguity 
exists '  as  to  the  application  of  the 
name.  In  English  charts  the  name  is 
now  attached  to  the  ancient  and  famous 
port  of  Chwan-chau-fu  (^Thsiouan- 
cheou-fou  of  French  writers),  the  Zay- 
ton  of  Marco  Polo  and  other  medieval 
travellers.  But  the  Chincheo  of  the 
Spaniards  and  Portuguese  to  this  day, 
and  the  Ghincliew  of  older  English 
books,  is,  as  Mr.  G.  Phillips  pointed 
out  some  years  ago,  not  Chwan-chau- 
fu,  but  Ohang-chau-fu,  distant  from  the 
former  some  80  m.  in  a  direct  line,  and 
about  140  by  navigation.  The  province 
of  Puhkien  is  often  called  Chincheo  by 
the  early  Jesuit  writers.  Changchau 
and  its  dependencies  seem  to  have  oon- 


*  A  note  of  Dr.  Bumell's  on  this  subject  lias  un- 
fortunately been  mislaid^  He  doubted  this  origin 
of  the  name,  and  considered  that  the  actual  name 
could  hardly  have  been  formed  from  that  of  Chen- 
appa.  It  is  possible  that  some  name  similar  to 
Chinapatan  was  borne  by  the  xilaee  previously.  It 
will  be  seen  under  Hadras  that  Barros  curiously 
connects  the  Chinese  with  St.  Thom6. 


CSIN-GSIN. 


154 


GHINTS,   CHINCH. 


stituted  tlie  ports  of  Fuhkieii  mth. 
which.  Macao  and  Manilla  communi- 
cated, and  hence  apparently  they  ap- 
pKed  the  same  name  to  the  port  and 
the  province,  though  Chang-ohau  was 
never  the  official  capital  of  Puhkien 
(see  Encyr,.  Britann.,  9th  ed.  s.v.  and 
references  there). 

Chinclieos  is  used  for  "people  of 
Puhkien  "  in  a  quotation  under  Com- 
pound, q.v. 

1517.  "  ....  in  another  place  called 
CMncheo,  where  the  people  were  much 
richer  than  in  Canton  {Cantao).  From  that 
city  used  every  year,  before  our  people  came 
toMalaoa,  to  come  to  Malaca4  junks  loaded 
with  gold,  silver,  and  silk,  returning  laden 
with  wares  from  India." — Correa,  ii.  ,529. 

CMn-chin.  In  the  "pigeon  Eng- 
lish" of  Chinese  ports  this  signifies 
'  salutation,  compliments,',  or  '  to 
salute,'  and  is  much,  used  by  English- 
men as  slang  in  such  senses.  It  is  a 
corruption  of  the  Chinese  phrase  ts'ing- 
ts'ing,  Pekingese  ch'ing-ch'ing,  a  term 
of  salutation  answering  to '  thank-you,' 
'adieu.'  In  the  same  vulgar  dialect 
chin-chin  joss  means  religious  worship 
of  any  kind  (see  Joss).  It  is  curious 
that  the  phrase  occurs  in  a  quaint  story 
told  to  William  of  Eubruck  by  a 
Chinese  priest  whom  he  met  at  the 
Court  of  the  Great  Khan  (see  be- 
low). And  it  is  equally  remark- 
able to  find  the  same  story  related 
with  singular  closeness  of  correspond- 
ence out  of  "the  Chinese  books  of 
Geography  "  by  Prancesco  Carletti, 
350  years  later  (in  1600).  He  calls 
the  creatures  Zinzin  (Bagimamenti  di 
■F.  a.,  pp.  138-9). 

1253._  "  One  day  there  sate  by  me  a  cer- 
tain priest  of  Cathay,  dressed  in  a  red  cloth 
of  exquisite  colour,  and  when  I  asked  him 
whence  they  got  such  a  dye,  he  told' me  how 
in  the  eastern  parts  of  Cathay  there  were 
lofty  cliffs  on  which  dwelt  certain  creatures 
in  all  things  partaking  of  human  form,  ex- 
cept that  their  knees  did  not  bend.  .  .  . 
The  huntsmen  go  thither,  taking  very  strong 
beer  with  them,  and  make  holes  in  the  rocks 
which  they  fill  with  this  beer.  .  .  .  Then 
they  hide  themselves  and  these  creatures 
come  out  of  their  holes  and  taste  the  liquor, 
and  call  out  'Chin  Chin.'"— /«jnerari«m, 
in  Bee.  de  Vcyages,  Sc,  iv.  328. 

Probably  some  form  of  this  phrase 
is  intended  in  the  word  used  by  Pinto 
in  the  following  passage,  which  Cogan 
leaves  untranslated : 

c.  1540.  "So  after  we  had  saluted  one 
another  after  the  manner  of  the  Country, 


they  went  and  anchored  by  the  shore  "  (in 
orig.  "  despois  de  se  fazerem  as  suas  e  as 
nossas  salvas  a  Charachina  como  entre  este 
gente  se  custuma.")  In  Cogan,  p.  56;  in 
orig.  ch.  xlvii. 

1795.  "  The  two  junior  menibers  of  the 
Chinese  deputation  came  at  the  appointed 
hour.  .  .  .  On  entering  the  door  of  the 
marquee  they  both  made  an  abrupt  stop, 
and  resisted  all  solicitation  to  advance  to 
chairs  that  had  been  prepared  for  them, 
until  I  should  first  be  seated;  in  this 
dilennna  Dr.  Buchanan,  who  had  visited 
China,  advised  me  what  was  to  be  done  :  I 
immediately  seized  on  the  foremost,  whilst 
the  Doctor  himself  grappled  with  the 
second ;  thus  we  soon  fixed  them  in  their 
seats,  both  parties,  during  the  struggle,  re- 
peating Chin  Chin,  Chin  Chin,  the  Chinese 
term  of  salutation." — Symes,  Embassy  to 
Ava,  295. 

1829.  "One  of  the  Chinese  servants 
came  to  me  and  said,  'Mr.  Talbot  chin- 
chin  you  come  down.'" — The  Fanhme^ai 
Canton,  p.  20. 

1880.  "But  far  from  thinking  it  any 
shame  to  deface  our  beautiful  language,  the 
English  seem  to  glory  in  its  distortion,  and 
will  often  ask  one  another  to  come  to 
'chow-chow'  instead  of  dinner;  and  send 
their  '  chin-chin,'  even  in  letters,  rather 
than  their  compliments  ;  most  of  them  ig; 
norant  of  the  faot  that  '  chow-chow '  is  no 
more  Chinese  than  it  is  Hebrew;  that 
' chin-chin,' fbongla.  an  expression  used  by 
the  Chinese,  does  not  in  its  true  meaning 
come  near'to  the  'good-bye,  old  fellow,'  for 
which  it  is  often  used,  or  the  compliments 
for  which  it  is  frequently  substituted."— Tf. 
Gill,  Biver  of  Golden  Sand,  i.  156. 

Chinsura,  n.p.  A  town  on  the 
Hoogly  River,  26  miles  above  Calcutta, 
on  the  west  bank,  which  was  the  seat 
of  a  Dutch  settlement  and  factory 
down  to  1824,  when  it  was  ceded  to 
us  by  the  Treaty  of  London,  under 
which  the  Dutch  gave  up  Malacca  and 
their  settlements  in  continental  India, 
whilst  we  withdrew  from  Sumatra. 

1705.  "  La  Loge  appellee  Chamdemagor 
est  une  trfes-belle  Maison  situ^e  sur  le  bord 
d'un  desbrasdufleuvedeGange.  .  .  ilune 
lieue  de  la  Loge  il  y  a  une  grande  Ville  ap- 
pellee Chinchurat.  .  ."—Zuillier,  64-65. 

1726.  "The  place  where  our  Lodge  (or 
Factory)  is  is  properly_ called  Sinterna  [i.e. 
Chinsura]  and  not  Hoogli  (which  is  the 
name  of  the  village)."— Fa?cnfty»,  v.  162, 

1727.  "Chiachura,  where    the   Dutch 
Emporium  stands  ....  the  Factors  have 
a  great  many  good  Houses  standing  plea-  ' 
santly  on  the  Eiver-Side ;  and  all  of  them 
have  pretty  Gardens."—^.  Sam.  ii.  20. 

Chints,  Chinch,  s.  A  bug.  This 
word  is  now  quite  obsolete  both  in 
India  and  in  England.     It  is  a  corrup- 


CHINTZ. 


155 


CHINTZ. 


tion  of  tlie  Portuguese  chinche,  wliich, 
again  is  from  cimex.  Mrs.  Trollope, 
in  lier  once  famotis  book  on  the  Do- 
mestic Manners  of  the  Americans, 
made  much,  of  a  supposed  instance  of 
affected  squeamishness  in  American 
ladies,  ■who  used  the  word  chintses  in- 
stead of  hugs.  But  she  was  ignorant 
of  the  fact  that  chinis  was  an  old  and 
proper  name  for  tlie  objectionable 
exotic  insect,  '  bug '  being  originally 
but  a  figuratiye  (and  perhaps  a  polite) 
term,  '  an  object  of  disgust  and 
horror'  {Wedgwood^.  Thus  the  case 
was  exactly  the  opposite  of  what 
she  chose  to  imagine;  chints  was  the 
real  name,  hug  the  more  or  less 
affected  euphonism. 

1616.  "In  the  night  we  were  likewise 
very  much  disquieted  with  another  sort, 
called  Musqueetoes,  like  our  Gnats,  but 
Eome-what  less ;  and  in  that  season  we 
were  very 'much  troubled  with  Chinches, 
another  sort  of  little  troublesome  and  offen- 
sive creatures,  like  little  Tikxa :  and  these 
annoyed  us  two  wayes ;  as  first  by  their 
biting  and  stinging,  and  then  by  their 
stink."— Terr?/,  ed.  1665,  p.  372. 

1645.  " .  .  .  .  for  the  most  part  the  bed- 
steads in  Italy  are  of  forged  iron  gilded, 
since  it  is  impossible  to  keepe  the  wooden 
ones  from  the  chimices." — Evelyn's  Diary, 
Sept.  29. 

1673.  "  .  .  .  .  Our  Bodies  broke  out 
into  small  fiery  Pimples  ....  augmented 
by  Huskeetoe-Bites,  and  Chinees  raising 
Blisters  on  ns." — Fryer,  35. 

„  "  CMnts  are  venomous,  and  if 
squeezed  leave  a  most  Poysonous  Stench." 
—iWd.  189. 

Chintz,  s.  A  printed  or  spotted 
cotton  cloth ;  Port,  chita  ;  Mahr.  chit, 
and  Hind,  chlnt.  The  word  in  this- 
last  form  occurs  (o.  1590)  in  the  Ain- 
i-Akbari  (p.  95).  It  comes  apparently 
from  the  Sansk.  chitra,  '-variegated, 
speckled.'  The  best  cWrefecs  were  bought 
on  the  Madras  coast,  at  Masulipatam 
and  Sadras. 

The  French  form  of  the  word  is  chite, 
which  has  suggested  the  possibility  of 
our  sheet  being  of  the  same  origin. 
But  chite  is  apparently  of  Indian  origin, 
through  the  Portuguese,  whilst  sheet 
is  much  older  than  the  Portuguese 
communication  with  India.  Thus 
(1450)  in  Sir  T.  Cumberworth's  wiU 
he  directs  his  "wreched  body  to  be 
beryd  in  a  chitte  with  owte  any  kyste  " 
CAcademy,  Sept.  27,  1879,  p.  230). 
The  resemblance  to  the  Indian  forms 
in  this  is  very  curious. 


1614.  " . .  .  .  chints  and  chadors  .  .  .  ." 
— Peyton,  in  Purchas,  i.  530. 

1653.  "  Chites  en  Indou  signifie  des 
toilles  imprim^es." — Dc  la  Bovllaye-le-Gom, 
ed.  1657,  p.  536. 

c.  1666.  "Le  principal  trafio  des  Hol- 
landois  \  Amedabad,  est  de  chites,  qui  sont 
de  toiles  peintes." — Thevenot,  v.  35. 

In  the  Enghsh  version  (1687)  this  is  writ- 
ten schites  (iv.,  ch.  v.). 

1676.  "  Chites  or  Painted  Calicuts,  which 
they  call  Calmendar,  that  is  done  with  a 
pencil,  are  made  in  the  Kingdom  of  Gol- 
conda,  and  particularly  about  Masulipa- 
tam."— Tavemiei;  Bng.  Tr.,  p.  126. 

1725.  "The  returns  that  are  injurious 
to  our  manufactmres,  or  growth  of  our  own 
country,  are  printed  calicoes,  chintz,  wrought 
silks,  stuffs,  of  herba,  and  barks." — Defoe, 
New  Voyage  round  the  World.  Works,  Ox- 
ford, 1840,  p.  161. 

1726.  "  The  Warehouse  Keeper  reported 
to  the  Board,  that  the  chintzes,  being 
brought  from  painting,  had  been  examined 
at  the  sorting  godown,  and  that  it  was  the 
general  opinion  that  both  the  cloth  and  the 

faintings  were  worse  than  the  musters." — 
n  Wheeler,  ii.  407. 
c.  1733. 
"  No,  let  a  charming  chintz  and  Brussels 
\ax:e 
Wrap  my  cold  limbs,  and  shade  my  life- 
less face." 

Pope,  Moral  Essays,  i.  248. 
"  And,  when  she  sees  her  friend  in  deejj 
despair, 
Observes   how  much  a  Chintz   exceeds 
Mohair  .  .  .  ." 

Do.  ii.  170. 
1817.    "  Blue   cloths,  and   chintzes   in 
particular,  have  always  formed  an  extensive 
article  of  import  from  Western  India." — 
Baffles,  H.  of  Java,  i.  86. 

In  the  earlier  books  about  India  some 
kind  of  chintz  is  often  termed  pintado 
(q.  v.).  See  the  phraseology  in  the 
quotation  from  Wheeler  above. 

This  export  from  India  to  Europe 
has  long  ceased.  When  one  of  the 
present  writers  was  Sub-Collector  of 
theMadrasDistrict(1866— 67),chintzes 
were  still  figged  by  an  old  man  at 
Sadras,  who  had  been  taught  by  the 
Dutch,  the  cambric  being  furnished  to 
himby  a  Madras  ohetty  (q.v.).  He  is 
now  dead,  and  the  business  has  ceased ; 
in  fact  the  colours  for  the  process  are 
no  longer  to   be  had.*    The   former 

*  I  leave  this  passage  as  Dr.  Buniell  wrote  it. 
But  though  limited  to  a  specific  locality,  of  which 
1  doubt  not  it  was  true,  it  conveys  an  idea  of  the 
entire  extinction  of  the  ancient  chintz  production 
which  I  find  is  not  justifled  by  the  facts,  as  shown 
in  a  most  interesting  letter  from  Mr.  Purdon 
Clarke,  C.S.I.,  of  the  India  Museum.  One  kind 
is  still  made  at  Masulipatam,under  the  superinten- 
dence of  Persian  merchants,  to  supply  the  Ispahan 


GHIPE. 


156 


CHITTAGONG. 


chintz  manufactures  of  Pulioat  are 
mentioned  by  Correa,  Lendas,  ii.  2,  jp. 
567.  Havart  (1693)  mentions  the 
manufacture  at  Sadras  (i.  92),  and 
gives  a  good  description  of  tlie  process 
of  painting;  these  cloths,  -which  he  calls 
chltsen  (iii.  13).  There  is  also  a  very 
complete  account  in  the  Lettre*  ^difi- 
antes,  :n.Y.  116  segq. 

In  Java  and  Sumatra  chintzes  of  a 
very  peculiar  kind  of  marbled  pattern 
are  still  manufactured  by  women, 
under  the  name  of  batik. 

Ghipe,  s.  In  Portug.  use,  from 
Tamil  ahippi,  '  an  oyster.'  The  pearl- 
oysters  taken  in  the  pearl-fisheries  of 
Tuticoria  and  Manar. 

1685.  "  The  chipe,  for  so  they  call  those 
oysters  which  their  boats  are  wont  to  fish." 
— Sibeiro,  f.  63. 

1710.  "  Some  of  these  oysters  or  chepis, 
as  the  natives  call  them,  produce  pearls,  but 
Buch  are  rare,  the  greater  part  producing 
only  seed  pearls  (aljofres)." — Soma,  Orientc 
Conquist.  ii.  243. 

Chiretta,  s..  Hind,  c/wraiia,  Mahr. 
TcvraMa.  A  Himalayan  herbaceous 
plant  of  the  order  Gentianaceae  {Swertia 
Chirata,  Ham. ;  Ophelia  Chirata, 
Griesbach;  Gentianci,Chirayita,'Roiih. ; 
Agathotes  chirayta,  Don.),  the  dried 
twigs  of  which,  infused^  afford  a  pure 
bitter  tonic  and  febrifuge.  Its  Sansk. 
name  kirdta-tikta,  'the  bitter  plant  of 
the  Kirdtas,'  refers  its  discovery  to  that 
people,  an  extensively  diffused  forest 

market  and  the  "Moghul"  traders  at  Bombay. 
At  Pulicat  veiy  peculiar  chintzes  are  made,  which 
are  entirely  Kalam  Kan  work,  or  hand-painted 
(apparently  the  word  now  used  instead  of  the  Gal- 
mendar  of  Tavemier, — see  above,  and  under  CaJa- 
mander).  This  is  a  work  of  infinite  labour,  as  the 
ground  has  to  be  stopped  off  with  wax  almost  as 
maiiy  times  as  there  are  colours  used.  At  Comba- 
conum  Sanmga  (q.  v.)  are  printed  for  the  Straits. 
Very  bold  printing  is  done  at  Walajapet  in  N. 
Arcot,  for  sale  to  the  Moslem  at  Hyderabad  and 
Bangalore, 

An  anecdote  is  told  me  by  Mr.  Clarke  which 
indicates  a  caution  as  to  more  things  than  chintz 
printing;  One  particular  kind  of  chintz  met  with 
in  S.  India,  he  was  assured  by  the  vendor,  was 

printed  at  W ;  but  he  did  not  recognize  the 

locality.  Shortly  afterwards,  visiting  for  the 
second  time  the  city  of  X.  (we  will  call  it),  where 
he  had  already  been  assured  by  the  collector's  native 
aids  that  there  was  no  such  manufacture,  and 
showing  the  stuft,  with  the  statement  of  its  being 

made  at  W .    '  Why,'  said  the  collector,  'that 

is  where  I  live!'  Immediately  behind  his 
bungalow  was  a  small  bazar,  and  in  this  the 
work  was  found  going  on,  though  on  a  small  scale. 

Just  so  we  shall  often  find  persons  "who  have 
been  in  India,  and  on  the  spot  — asseverating  that 
at  such  and  such  a  place  there  are  no  missions  or 
no  converts  ;  whilst  those  who  have  cared  to  know, 
know  better.— (H.  Y.) 


tribe,  east  and  north-east  of  Bengal, 
the  Kippdhai  of  the  Periplus,  and  the 
people  of  the  KippaSm  of  Ptolemy. 
There  is  no  indication  of  its  having 
been  known  to  Gr.  De  Orta. 

1820.  "  They  also  give  a  bitter  decoction 
of  the  neem  {Melia  azadiiracMa)  and  che- 
reeta.  "—^cc.  of  the  Tovmship  of  Luny,  in 
Tram.  Lit.  Soc.  of  Bombay,  ii.  232. 

1874.  "  Chiretta  has  long  been  held  in 

esteem  by  the  Hindus In  England 

it  began  to  attract  some  attention  about 
1829 ;  and  in  1839  was  introduced  into  the 
Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia.  The  plant  was 
first  described  by  Roxburgh  in  1814."— 
Hanbwry  and  FUlckiger,  392. 

CMt  and  CMtty,  s.  A  letter  or 
note ;  also  a  certificate  given  to  a  ser- 
vant, or  the  like;  a  pass.  Hind,  chittjdy 
Mahr.  chitth  The  Indian  Portuguese 
also  use  chito  for  escrito  [Bluteau,  Snp- 
plement).  The  Tamil  people  use  shU 
for  a  ticket,  or  for  a  playing  card. 

1673.  "  I  sent  one  of  our  Guides,  with 
his  Master's  Chitty,  or  Pass,  to  the  Gover- 
nor, who  received  it  kindly." — Fryer,  126. 

1785.  ".  .  .  .  Those  Ladies  or  Gentle- 
men who  wish  to  be  taught  that  polite  Art 
(drawing)  by  Mr.  Hone,  may  know  his  terms 
by  sending  a  Chit  .  .  .  ."—In  Seton-Karr, 
i.  114. 

1786.  "  Yon  are  to  sell  rice,  &c. ,  to  every 
merchant  from  Muscat  who  brings  you  a 
chitty  from  MeerKSzim." — Tippoo'e  Letters, 
284. 

1794.  "  The  petty  but  constant  and  uni- 
versal manufacture  of  chits  which  prevails 
hfere."— jH«5rA  Boyd,  147. 

1829.  "He  wanted  a  chithee  or  note, 
for  this  is  the  most  note-writing  country 
under  heaven ;  the  very  Drum-major  writes 
me  a  note  to  tell  me  about  the  mails."— 
Mem,  of  Col.  Mountain,  2nd  ed.,  80. 

1839.  "  A  thorough  Madras  lady  .... 
receives  a  number  of  morning  visitors,  takes 
up  a  little  worsted  work ;  goes  to  tiffin  with 
Mrs.  C,  unless  Mrs.  D.  comes  to  tiffin  with 

her,  and  writes  some  dozen  of  chits 

These  incessant  chits  are  an  immense  trouble 
and  interruption,  but  the  ladies  seem  to  like 
them." — Letters  from  Madras,  284. 

CMtchky,  s.  A  curried  vegetable 
mixture,  often  served  and  eaten  witH 
meat  curry.  Properly,  Hind,  ch'hen- 
chki. 

1875.  "...  Chhenchki,  usually  called 
tarkdri  in  the  Vardhamana  District,  a  sort 
of  hodge-podge  consisting  of  potatoes, 
brinjals,  and  tender  stallia  .  .  .  ." — Govinda 
Samanta,  i.  59. 

Chittagoug,  n.p.  A  town,  port, 
and  district  of  EastemBengal,  properly 
written  Chatganw.  See  Porto  Grande. 


CHITTLEDBOOG. 


157 


CHOBDAB. 


Chittagong  appears  to  be  the  City  of 
Bengala  of  Vartliema  and  some  of  the 
early  Portuguese. 

0.  1346.  "  The  first  city  of  Bengal  that 
'We  entered  was  Sndkawan,  a  great  place 
situated  on  the  shore  of  the  great  Sea." — 
Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  212. 

1552.  "  In  the  mouths  of  the  two  arms 
of  the  Ganges  enter  two  notable  rivers,  one 
on  the  east,  and  one  on  the  west  side,  both 
bounding  this  kingdom  (of  Bengal) ;  the 
■  one  of  these  our  people  call  the  Kiver  of 
Chatigam,  because  it  enters  the  Eastern 
estuary  of  the  Uanges  at  a  city  of  that 
name,  which  is  the  most  famous  and 
■wealthy  of  that  Kingdom,  by  reason  of  its 
Port,  at  which  meets  the  traffic  of  all  that 
Eastern  region." — De  Parros,  Dec.  IV. 
liv.  ix.  cap.  i. 

1591.  "So  also  they  inform  me  that 
Antonio  de  Sousa  Goudinho  has  served  me 
weU  in  Bemgualla,  and  that  he  has  made 
tributary  to  this  state  the  Isle  of  Sundiva, 
and  has  taken  the  fortress  of  Chataguao  by 
force  of  arms." — King's  Letter,  in  Archivio 
Fori.  Orient. ,  f asc.  iii.  257. 

1598.  "  From  this  River  Eastward  50 
miles  lyeth  the  towne  of  Chatigan,  which 
is  the  chief  towne  of  Bengala." — Idnschoten, 
ch.  xvi.* 

c.  1610.  Pyrard  de  la  Val  has  Chartican, 
i.  234. 

1727.  "  Chittagoung,  or,  as  the  Portu- 
guese call  it,  Xatigam,  about  50  Leagues 
below  Dacca." — A.  Ham.  ii.  24. 

17 — .  "Chittigan"  in  Orme  (reprint), 
ii.  14. 

1786.  "The  province  of  Chatigan  (vul- 
garly  Chittagong)  is  a  noble  field  for  a 
naturalist.  It  is  so  called,  I  believe,  from 
the  chatag,  t  which  is  the  most  beautiful  little 
bird  I  ever  saw." — Sir  W.  Jones,  ii.  101. 

Else-where  (p.  81)  lie  calls  it  a  "  Mont- 
pelier."  The  derivation  given  by  tHs 
illustrious  scholarf  is  more  than  ques- 
tionable. The  name  seems  to  be  really 
a  form  of  the  Sanskrit  Chatviryrama 
{=:TetrapoUs),  and  it  is  curious  that 
near  this  position  Ptolemy  has  a 
PentapoUs,  very  probably  the  same 
place. 

CMttledroog,  n.p.  A  fort  S.W. 
of  BeUary;  properly  Uhitra  Durgam, 


*  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  Linsohoten 
lad  himself  been  to  CMttagong.  My  friend,  Dr. 
Burnell,  in  his  (posthumous)  edition  of  Linschoten 
tor  the  Hakluyt  Society,  has  confounded  Chatigam 
In  this  passage  with  iWjaoti^-see  Porto  Fiqueno 
(H.  Y.) 

t  The  cMtalc  which  figures  in  Hindu  poetry,  is, 
according  to  the  dictionaries,  Ctimlus  melamolmcos, 
which  must  be  the  pied  cueltoo,  Ootxystes  melano- 
lemos,  Gm.,  in  Jerdan ;  but  this  surely  cannot  be 
Sir  William's  "  most  beautiful  little  bird  he  ever 
saw  "  ? 


Bed  Hill  (or  Hill-Port)  called  by  the 
Mahommedans  ChUaldurg  (0.  P.  B.). 

CMttore,  n.p.  Clntor,  or  Chllorgarh, 
a  very  ancient  and  famous  rook  fortress 
in  the  Eajput  state  of  Mewar.  It  is 
almost  certainly  the  TiaToupaof  Ptolemy 
(vii.  1).       , 

1533.  "Badour  (i.e.,  Bahadur  Shah) 
....  in  Champanel ....  sent  to  carry  off 
a  quantity  of  powder  and  shot  and  stores  for 
the  attack  onChitor,  which  occasioned  some 
delay  because  the  distance  was  so  groat." — 
Correa,  iii.  506. 

1615.  "The  two  and  twentieth  (Dec), 
Master  Edwards  met  me,  accompanied 
with  Thomas  Coryat,  who  had  passed  into 
India  on  foote,  fiue  course  to  Cytor,  an 
ancient  Citie  ruined  on  a  hill,  but  so  that  it 
appeares  a  Tombe  (Towne  ?)  of  wonderful! 
magnificence.  .  .  ." — Sir  Thomas  Boe,  in 
Purchas,  i.  540. 

Chobdar,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers. 
choh-dar,  '  a  stick-bearer.'  A  frequent 
attendant  of  Indian  nobles,  and  in 
former  days  of  Anglo-Indian  officials 
of  rank.  They  are  still  a  part  of  the 
state  of  the  Viceroy,  Governors,  and 
Judges  of  the  High  Courts.  The  chob- 
dars  carry  a  staff  overlaid  with  silver. 

1442.  "At  the  end  of  the  hall  stand 
tchobdarB  .  .  .  drawn  up  in  line." — Abdur- 
Bazzak,  in  India  in  the  XV.  Cent.  25. 

1673.  "  If  he  (the  President)  move  out  of 
his  Chamber,  the  Silver  Staves  wait  on 
him."— Fryer,  68. 

1701.  ".  .  .  .  Yesterday,  of  his  own 
accord,  he  told  our  Linguists  that  he  had 
sent  four  Chohdars  and  25  men,  as  a  safe- 
guard."—In  Wheeler,  i.  371. 

1788.  "Chubdar  ....  Among  the  Na- 
bobs he  proclaims  their  praises  aloud,  as  he 
runs  before  their  palankeens." — Indian  Yor 
cabulary. 

1793.  "They  said  a  Chubdar,  with  a 
silverstick,  one  of  the  Sultan's  messengers 
of  justice,  had  taken  them  from  the  place, 
where  they  were  confined,  to  the  public 
Bazar,  where  their  hands  were  cut  off." — 
Dirom,  Narrative,  235. 

1798.  "  The  chief 's  Chobedar  .  .  .  .  also 
endeavoured  to  impress  me  with  an  ill 
opinion  of  these  messengers." — O.  Forster's 
Travels,  i.  222. 

1810.  ".While  we  were  seated  at 
breakfast,  we  were  surprised  by  the  en- 
trance of  a  Choabdar,  that  is,  a  servant 
who  attends  on  persons  of  consequence, 
runs  before  them  with  a  silver  stick,  and 
keeps  silence  at  the  doors  of  their  apart- 
ments, from  which  last  office  he  derives  his 
name." — Maria  Graham,  57     -  - 

.•This  usually  accurate  lady  has  been  here 
misled,  as  if  the  word  were  chup-dar, 
'  silence-keeper,'  a  hardly  possible  hybrid. 


CHOGA. 


158 


CHOLERA. 


Choga,  s.  Turki  ChoghS.  A  long 
sleeved  garment,  like  a  iressing-gown 
(a  piirpose  for  ■which.  Europeans  often 
make  use  of  it).  It  is  properly  an 
Afghan  form  of  dress,  and  is  generally 
made  of  some  soft  woollen  material, 
and  embroidered  on  the  sleeves  and 
shoulders.  In  Bokhara  the  word  is 
used  for  a  furred  robe. 

1883.  "We  do  not  hear  of  '  shirt-sleeves ' 
in  connection  with  Henry  (Lawrence),  so 
often  as  in  John's  case;  we  believe  his 
favourite  dishabille  was  an  Afghan  choga, 
which  like  charity  covered  a  multitude  of 
sins." — Qu.  Eemew,  No.  310,  aa  I/if e of  Lord 
Lawrence,  p.  303. 

Chokidar,  s.  A  watchman.  Deri- 
vative in  Persian  form,  from  the  pre- 
ceding Hindi  word.  The  word  is 
■usually  applied  to  a  pri^vate  watchman ; 
in  some  parts  of  India  he  is  generally 
of  a  thieving  tribe,  and  his  em.ploy- 
ment  may  be  regarded  as  a  sort  of 
black  mail  to  ensure  one's  property. 

1689.  "  And  the  Day  following  the  Cho- 
cadars,  or  Souldiers,  were  remov'd  from 
before  our  Gates." — Ovington,  416. 

1810.  "The choke^-dar attends  during  the 
day,  often  performing  many  little  offices, 
....  at  night  parading  about  with  his 
spear,  shield,  and  sword,  and  assuming  a 
most  terrific  aspect,  until  all  the  family  are 
asleep;  when  he  goes  to  SLEEf  loo." — 
Williamson,  V.  M.  t  295. 

c.  1817.  "  The  birds  were  scarcely  begin- 
ning to  move  in  the  branches  of  the  trees, 
and  there  was  not  a  servant  excepting  the 
chockedaurs,  stirring  about  any  nouse  in 
the  neighbourhood,  it  was  so  early." — Mrs. 
Sherwood's  Stories,  &o.  (ed.  1873,  248). 

1837.  "  Every  village  is  under  a  potail, 
and  there  is  a  pursau  or  priest,  and  chou- 
keednop  (sic !)  or  watchmAn."— Phillips, 
Million  of  Facts,  320. 

1864.  The  church  book  at  Peshawar 
records  the  death  there   of    "The  Revd. 

I r  Ij 1,  who  on  the  night  of  the  — th 

,  1864,  when  walking  In  •  hia  veranda 

was  shot  by  his  own  chokidar  " — to  which 
record  the  hand  of  an  injudicious  friend  has 
added  :  "Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful 
servant ! "  (The  exact  words  ■will  now  be 
found  in  the  late  Mr.  E.  B.  Eastwick's 
JPavjdh  Handbook,  p.  279.) 

Chokra,  s.  Hind.  OMoJra.  'A  boy,  a 
youngster ; '  and  hence,  more  specifi- 
cally, a  boy  employed  about  a  house- 
hold, or  a  regipient.  Its  chief  use  in 
S.  Iniia  is  ■vnth  the  latter.  See 
Chuckaroo. 

Choky,  s.  HinJ.  chauhl,  which  in 
aU  its  senses  is  probably  connected  ■with 


Skt.  chatur,  'four; '  whence  chatushka, 
'of  four,'  'four-sided,'  &c.  a.  (Perhaps 
first  a  shed  resting  on  four  posts)  ;.a 
station  of  police ;  a  lock-up ;  also  a 
station  of  palankin  bearers,  horses,  &c. 
when  a  post  is  laid ;  a  customs  or  toll- 
station.  The  act  of  watching  or  guard- 
ing. 

0. 1590.  "  Mounting  guard  is  called  in 
Hindi  Cha.\iki."—Aln,  257. 

1608.  "The  Kings  Custome  called 
Chukey,  is  eight  bagges  upon  the  hundred 
bagges." — Saris  in  Purchas,  i.  391. 

1673.  "We  went  out  of  the  Walls  by 
Broach  Gate  ....  where,  as  at  every  gate, 
stands  a  Chocky,  or  Watch  to  receive  Toll 
for  the  Emperor  .  ,  .  ." — Fryer,  100. 

„  "  And  when  they  rest,  if  they  have 
no  Tents,  they  must  shelter  themselves 
under  Trees  ....  unless  they  happen  on 
a  Chowkie,  i.e.,  a  Shed  where  the  Customer 
keeps  a  Watch  to  take  Custom." — lb.  410. 

1682.  "  About  12  o'clock  Noon  we  got  to 
ye  Chowkee,  where  after  we  had  shown  our 
Dustick  and  given  our  present,  we  were  dis- 
missed immediately." — Hedges,  Deo.  17. 

1774.  "II  piil  difficile  per  viaggiare  nell' 
Indostan  sono  certi  posti  di  guardie  chia- 
mate  Cioki  .  .  .  questi  Cioki  sono  insolen- 
tissimi." — Delia,  Tomba,  33. 

1810.  " .  .  .  .  Chokies,  or  patrol  &t&- 
tionis."— Williamson,  V.  M.,  i.  297. 

This  word  has  passed  into  the  Eng- 
lish slang  vocabulary  in  the  sense  of 
'  prison.' 

b.  Achair.  This  use  is  almost  peculiar 
to  ■the  Bengal  Presidency.  Dr.  John 
Muir  cites  it  in  this  sense,  as  a  Hindi 
word  ■which  has  no  resemblance  to  any 
Sanskrit  vocable.  Mr.  Grouse,  how- 
ever, connects  it  ■with  chatur, 'ioxa' 
(ikd.  Anti^.,  i.  105).  See  also  begin- 
ning of  this  article. 

Ohau  is  the  common  form  of  '  four ' 
in  composition,  e.g.  chaubamdi  [i,e., 
'  four  fastening ')  the  complete  shoeing 
of  a  horse;  chaupahra  ('  four  watches') 
all  night  long;  cMupar,  'a  quadruped;' 
chaukat  and  chaukhat  ('  four  timber '), 
a  frame  (of  a  door,'  &c.).  So  chauki 
seems  to  have  been  used  for  a  square- 
framed  stool,  and  thence  a  chair. 

1772.  "  Don't  throw  yourself  back  in  your 
burra  chokey,  and  tell  me  it  won't  do.  .  ." 
—W.  Hastings  to  G.  VarmttaH  in  Gleig,  i. 

Cholera,  and  Cholera  Morbus,  s. 
The  Disease.  The  term  'cholera,'  though 
employed  by  the  old  medical  ■writers,  no 
doubt  came,  as  regards  its  familiar  use, 
from  India.  Littre  alleges  that  it  is  a 
mistake  to  suppose  that  the  wordcMera 


CHOLERA    HOBN. 


159 


CHOP. 


(xoXcpa)is  a  derivative  from  xo^^.  'tile,' 
and  that  it  really  means  '  a  gutter,' 
the  disease  being  so  called  from  the 
symptoms.  Tms  should,  however, 
rather  be  otto  rav  )(o\d8{ov,  the 
latter  word  being  •  anciently  used  for 
the  intestines  (the  etym  given  by 
the  medical  writer,  Alex.  Trallianus). 
But  there  is  a  discussion  on  the  sub-; 
ject  in  the  modern  ed.  of  Stephani 
Xheaaurus,  which  indicates  a  conclusion 
that  the  derivation  from  x°^'l  is  Pro- 
bably right ;  it  is  that  of  Celsus  (see 
below).  For  quotations  and  some 
particulars  in  reference  to  the  history 
of  this  terrible  disease,  see  imder 
Mort-de-chien. 

c.  A.D.  20.  "  Fiimoque  facienda  mentio  est 
cholerse  ;  quia  commune  id  stomach!  atque 
inteatiuorum  vitium  videri .  potest  .... 
intestina  torquentur,  bills  supra  infraque 
erumpit,  primum  aquae  similis:  deinde  ut  in 
efi.  recens  care  tota  esse  videatur,  interdum 
alba,  nonnunquam  nigra  vel  Taria.  Ergo 
eo  nomine  morbum  hunc  xn^'P""'  Graeoi 
nomin^runt  .  .  .  ."  &c. 

A.  C.  Odd  Med.  Libri  VIII.  iv.  xi. 

C.  A.r.  100.  "HEPI  X0AEPH2.  .  .  . 
Ba.va.T(K   eiruSvi/o?  Kal  oticTtOTO?  (nracfAU  Kai  TTVLyX 

Kill  eiueVco  Ktv'f."—Aretaeu,8,De  Cauds  et  signia 
aoutorum  morlorum,  ii.  5. 

Also  ©epaireia  XoXf'pJ!,  in  De  Curatione 
Morb.  Ac.  ii.  4. 

1563.  "£.  Is  this  disease  the  one  which 
kills  so  quickly,  and  from  which  so  few  re- 
cover ?  TeE  me  how  it  is  called  among  us, 
and  among  them,  and  its  symptoms,  and 
the  treatment  of  it  in  use  ? 

"  0.  Among  us  it  is  called  CoUerica 
passio  .  .  .  ." — Garcia,  f.  74». 

1673.  "  The  Diseases  reign  according  to 
the  Seasons.  .  .  .  In.  the  extreme  Heats, 
Cholera  JioihxiB."— Fryer,  113-114. 

1832.  "Le  Cholera  Uorbus,  dont  vous 
me  parlez,  n'est  pas  inconnu  h,  Cachemire." 
— Jacquernont,  Corresp.,  ii.  109. 

Cholera  Horn.    See  Collery. 

Choola,  s.  TTind.  cTiulM,  ehullil, 
cJiula,  fr.  Skt.  chulli.  The  extempo- 
rized cooking-place  of  clay  which  a 
native  of  India  makes  on  the  ground, 
to  prepare  his  own  food;  or  to  cook 
that  of  his  master. 

1814.  "  A  marble  corridor  filled  uj)  with 
choolas, .  or  cooking-places,  composed  of 
mud,  cowdung,  and  unburnt  bricks." — 
Forbes,  0.  M.,  lii.  120. 

Choolia,  s.  Chulid  is  a  name  given 
in  Ceylon  and  in  Malabar  to  a  particu- 
lar class  of  Mahommedans,  and.  some- 
times io  Mahommedans  generally. 
There  is  much  obscurity  about  the 


origin  and  proper  application  of  the 
term.  According  to  Sonnerat  (i.  109), 
the  Chulias  are  of  Arab  descent,  and 
of  Shia  profession. 

c.  1345.  " ....  The  city  of  Kaulam, 
which  is  one  of  the  finest  of  Malibar.  Its 
bazars  are  splendid,  and  its  merchants  are 
known  by  the  name  of  Sulia  (i.e.  Chulia)." 
—Ibn  Bat.  iv.  99. 

1754.  "  Chowlies  are  esteemed  learned 
men,  and  in  general  are  merchants." — Ives, 
25. 

'  1782.  "We  had  found  ....  less  of  that 
foolish  timidity,  and  much  more  disposition 
to  intercourse  in  the  Choliars  of  the  coun- 
try, who  are  Mahommedans  and  quite  dis- 
tinct in  their  manners  .  .  .  ." — Hugh  Boyd, 
Journal  of  an  Ernbassy  to  Candy,  in  Misc. 
Works  (1800),  i.  155. 

1783.  "During  Mr.  Saunders's  govern- 
ment I  have  known  Chulia  (Moors)  vessels 
carry  coco-nuts  from  the  Nicobar  Islands  to 
Madras." — Forrest,  V.  to  Mergui,  p.  v. 

■  „  "  Chulias  and  Malabars  (the  ap- 
pellations are  I  believe  synonymous)." — 
Ibid.  42. 

1836.  "Mr.  Boyd  ....  describes  the 
Moors  under  the  name  of  Cholias,  and  Sir 
Alexander  Johnston  designates  them  by  the 
appellation  Lubbies.  These  epithets  are, 
however,  not  admissible,  for  the  former  is 
only  confined  to  a  particular  sect  among 
them,  who  are  rather  of  an  inferior  grade  ; 
and  the  latter  to  the  priests  who  officiate." 
— Casie  ChUty,  iaJ.B.A.  Soc,  iil.  338. 

1879.  "There  are  over  15,000  Klings, 
Chuliahs,  and  other  natives  of  India," — 
Bird,  Golden  Chersonese,  254. 

Chop,  s.  Properly  a  seal-impres- 
sion, stamp,  or  brand;  Hind,  chhap; 
the  verb  (chhapna)  being  that  whichis 
now  used  in  Hindustani  to  express  the 
art  of  printing  (books). 

The  word  chhap  seems  not  to  have 
been  traced  back  with  any  certainty 
beyond  the  modern  vernaculars.  It 
has  been  thought  possible  (at  least  till 
the  history  should  be  more  accurately 
traced)  that  it  might  be  of  Portuguese 
origin.  For  there  is  a  Port,  word  chapa, 
'  a  thin  plate  of  metal, '  which  is  no  doubt 
the  original  of  the  old  English  chapeiov 
the  metal  plate  on  the  sheath  of  a 
sword  or  dagger.*  The  word  in  this 
sense  is  not  in  the  Portuguese  Dic- 
tionaries ;  but  we  find  ' '  homem  cha- 
pado,"    explained     as     '  a    man     of 

*  Thus,  is  Shakspeare,  "  This  in  Monsieur  Pa- 
rolles,  the  gallant  militarist  .  .  .  that  hUd  the 
whole  theolie  of  war  in  the  knot  of  his  scarf,  the 
practice  in  the  chape  of  his  dagger." — All's  Well 
that  Ends  Well,  iv.  3.  And,  in  the  Scottish  Sates 
and  Valuatiouns,  under  1612  : 

"  LockattiB  and  Chapes  for  daggers." 


CHOP. 


160 


CHOP. 


notable  worth,  or  excellence,'  and 
Bluteau  considers  this  a  metaphor 
'taken  from  the  chapas  or  plates  of 
metal  on  which  the  kings  of  India 
caused  their  letters  patent  to  be  en- 
graven.' Thus  he  would  seem  to  have 
regarded,  though  perhaps  erroneously, 
the  chhapa  and  the  Portuguese  chapa 
as  identical.  On  the  other  hand, 
Mr.  Beames  entertains  no  doubt 
that  the  word  is  genuine  Hindi,  and 
connects  it  with  a  variety  of  other 
words  signifying  striking,  or  pressing. 
And  Thompson  in  his  Hindi  Dictionary 
says  that  chhappa  is  a  technical  term 
used  by  the  Vaishnavas  to  denote  the 
seotarial  marks  (lotus,  trident,  &c.), 
which  they  delineate  on  their  bodies. 
Pallon  gives  the  same  meaning,  and 
quotes  a  Hindi  verse,  using  it  in  this 
sense.  We  may  add  that  Dnimmond 
(1808)  gives  chhSpamya,  ehhaparS,  as 
words  for  '  Stampers  or  Printers  of 
Cloth '  in  Guzerati,  and  that  the  pas- 
sage quoted  below  from  a  Treaty  made 
with  an  ambassador  from.  Guzerat  by 
the  Portuguese  in  1537,  uses  the  word 
cliapada  for  struck  or  coined,  exactly 
as  the  modern  Hindi  verb  chhapna 
might  be  used.*  Chop,  in  writers 
prior  to  this  century,  is  often  used  for 
the  seal  itself.  "  Owen  Cambridge 
says  the  Mohr  was  the  great  seal,  but 
the  small  or  privy  seal  was  called  a 
'  chop  '  or  '  stamp '  "  (0.  P.  Brown). 

The  word  chop  is  hardly  used  now 
among  Anglo-Indians  in  the  sense  of 
seal  or  stamp.  But  it  got  a  permanent 
footing  in  the  '  Pigeon  Enghsh '  of  the 
Chinese  ports,  and  thence  has  come 
back  to  England  and  India,  in  the 
phrase  "first-choi^,"  i.e.,  of  the  first 
brand  or  quality. 

The  word  chop  {chap)  is  adopted  in 
Malay,  and  has  acquired  the  specific 
sense  of  a  passport  or  license.  The 
word  has  also  obtained  a  variety  of 
applications,  including  that  just  men- 
tioned,  in  the  lingua  francaoi  foreigners 
in  the  China  seas.  Van  Braam  applies 
it  to  a  tablet  bearing  the  Emperor's 
name,  to  which  he  and  his  fellow 
envoys  made  kotow  on  their  first  land- 
ing in  China  ( Voyage,  &c. ,  Paris,  An  vi. 
(1798^  i.  20—21).     Again,  in  the  same 


*"'...  e  qimnto  A  moeda,  ser  cTiapada  de  sua 
sica(by  error  pilnted  sita),  poia  jilhe  concedea,  que 
todo  0  provejto  serya  del  Rey  de  Portugliall,  como 
soya  a  ser  dos  Reis  dos  Guzarates,  e  ysto  nas  terras 
que  nos  tiuermus  em  Canbaya,  e  a  n6B  qulsermos 
bater."— Treaty  (1637)  in  S.  Botdho,  Tombo,  226. 


jargon,  a  chop  of  tea  means  a  certain 
number  of  chests  of  tea,  all  bearing 
the  same  brand.*  Chop-Ao«ses  are- 
customs  stations  on  the  Canton  Eiver, 
so  called  from  the  chops,  or  seals,  used 
there.*  Chop-<^oHQwis  a  dollar  chopped, 
or  stamped  with  a  private  mark,  as  a 
guarantee  of  its  genuineness.*  (Dollars 
similarly  stamped  had  currency  in 
England  ia  the  first  quarter  of  this 
centjuy,  and  one  of  the  present  writers 
can  recollect  their  occasional  occurrence 
in  Scotland  in  his  childhood.)  The 
grand  chop  is  the  port  clearance  granted 
by  the  Chinese  customs  when  all  dues 
have  been  paid.*  All  these  have  ob- 
viously the  same  origin ;  but  there  are 
other  uses  of  the  word  in  China  not  so 
easily  explained,  e.g.  chop,  for  'a 
hulk ; '  cJiop-loat  for  a  Kghter  or  cargo-, 
boat. 

In  Captain  Forrest's  work,  quoted 
below,  a  golden  badge  or  decoration, 
conferred  on  him  by  the  King  of  Achin, 
is  called  a  chapp  (p.  55).  The  portrait 
of  Forrest,  engraved  by  Sharp,  shows 
this  badge,  and  gives  the  inscription,  % 
translated:  " Capt.  Thomas  Forrest; 
Orancayo  (q.v.)  of  the  Golden  Sword. 
This  chapp  was  conferred  as  a  mark 
of  honour  in  the  city  of  Atcheen,  be- 
longing to  the  Faithful,  by  the  hands 
of  the  Shabander  (q.v.)  of  Atcheen,  on 
Capt,  Thomas  Forrest." 

1537.  "  And  the  said  Nizamamede 
Zamom  was  present  and  then  before  me 
signed,  and  swore  on  his  Koran  {mogafo)  to 
keep  and  maintain  and  fulfil  this  agreement 
entirely  ....  and  he  sealed  it  with  his 
seal "  (e  o  chapo  de  sua  chapa). — Treaty 
above  quoted,  in  S.  Botelho,  Tomho,  2?8. 

1552.  " .  .  .  .  ordered  ....  that  they 
should  allow  no  person  to  enter  or  to  leave 
the  island  without  taking  away  his  chapa. 
....  And  this  chapa  was,  as  it  were,  a 
BeaX."—Gastamheda,  iii.  32. 

1614.  ' '  The  King  (of  Achen)  sent  us  his 
Chop." — Milwa/rd,  in  Purckas,  i.  526. 

1615.  "  Sailed  to  Acheen ;  the  King  sent 
his  Chope  for  them  to  go  ashore,  without 
which  it  was  unlawful  for  any  one  to  do 
so." — Sainsbvn-y,  i.  445. 

1618.  "  Signed  with  ray  chop,  the  14th 
day  of  May  [sic),  in  the  Yeare  of  our  Pro- 
phet Mahomet  1027."— Letter  from  Gov.  of 
Mocha,  in  Purchas,  i.  625. 

1673.  "  The  Custom-house  has  a  good 
Front,  where  the  chief  Customer  appears 
certain  Hours  to  chop,  that  is  to  mark 
Goods  outward-bound." — Fryer,  98. 

1678.    "...  sending  of  our  Vuckecl  this 

*  Giles,  Glossary. 


CHOP. 


161 


CHOPPEB-COT. 


day  to  Compare  the  Coppys  with  those 
sent,  in  order  to  y=  Chaup,  he  refused  it, 
.  alledging  that  they  came  without  y"  Visiers 
Chaup  to  him.  .  ."— Letter  (in  India  Office) 
from  Dacca  Factory  to  Mr.  Matthias  Vin- 
cent (Ft.  St.  Geo;rge  ?). 

1689.  "Upon  their  Chops  as  they  call 
them  in  India,  or  Seals  engraven,  are  only 
Characters,  generally  those  of  their  Name." 
— Omngton,  251. 

1711.  "This  (Oath,  at  Acheen)  is  ad- 
ministered by  the  Shabander  ....  lifting, 
very  respectfully,  a  short  Dagger  in  a  Gold 
Case,  like  a  Scepter,  three  times  to  their 
Heads  ;  and  it  is  called  receiving  the  Chop 
for  Trade." — Loclcyer,  35. 

1715.  "  It  would  be  very  proper  also  to 
put  our  chop  on  the  said  Books." — In 
Wheeler,  ii.  224. 

1727.  "On  my  Arrival  (at 'Acheen)  I 
took  the  Chap  at  the  great  Kiver'a  Mouth, 
according  to  Custom.  This  Chap  is  a  Piece 
of  Silver  about  8  ounces  Weight,  made  in 
Form  of  a  Cross,  but  the  cross  Part  is  very 
short,  that  we  ...  .  put  to  our  Fore-head, 
and  declare  to  the  Officer  that  brings  the 
Chap,  that  we  come  on  an  honest  Design  to 
trade."— ^.  Ham.  ii.  103. 

1771.  "...  .  with  Tiapp  or  passports." 
—Osbeck,  i.  181. 

1782.  " .  .  .  le  Pilote  ....  apporte  avec 
lui  ieur  chappe,  ensuite  il  adore  et  consulte 
son  Poussa,  puis  il  fait  lever  I'ancre." — 
Sonnerat,  ii.  233. 

1783.  "  The  bales  (at  Acheen)  are  imme- 
diately opened ;  12  in  the  hundred  are 
taken  for  the  King's  duty,  and  the  re- 
mainder being  marked  with  a  certain  mark 
(chapp)  may  be  carried  where  the  owner 
pleases." — Forrest,  V.  to  Mergui,  41. 

1785.  "The  only  pretended  original  pro- 
duced was  a  manifest  forgery,  for  it  had  not 
the  chop  or  smaller  seal,  on  which  is  en- 
graved the  name  of  the  Mogul." — Cmrac- 
cioli's  Clive,  i.  214. 

1817.  "...  so  great  reluctance  did  he 
(the  Nabob)  show  to  the  ratification  of  the 
Treaty,  that  Mr.  Pigot  is  said  to  have  seized 
his  chop,  or  seal,  and  applied  it  to  the 
paper."— iHfiZi's  Hist.,  iii.  340. 

1876.  "  'First  chop !  tremendously  pretty 
too,'  said  the  elegant  Grecian,  who  had 
been  paying  her  assiduous  attention." — 
Daniel  de  Bonda,  Bk.  I.  ch.  x, 

1882.  "  On  the  edge  of  the  river  facing 
the  '  Pow-shan'  and  the  Creek  Hongs,  were 
Chop  homes,  or  branches  of  the  Hoppo'a 
department,  whose  duty  it  was  to  prevent 
smuggling,  but  whose  interest  It  was  to  aid 
and  facilitate  the  shipping  of  silks  ....  at 
a  considerable  reduction  on  the  Imperial 
tariff."— TAe  Fankwae  at  Canton,  p.  25. 

The  writer  last  quoted,  and  others 
before  him,  have  imagined  a  Chinese 
origin  for  chop,  e.g.,  as  "  from  chah, 
'  an  official  note  from  a  superior '  or 
chah,  '  a  contract,  a  diploma,  &c.,'  both 


having  at  Canton  the  sound  cA«p,  and 
between  them  covering  most  of  the 
'pigeon'  uses  of  chop"  [N oteh j  Bishop 
Moule).  But  few  of  the  words  used  by- 
Europeans  in  Chinese  trade  are  really 
Chinese,  and  we  think  it  has  been 
made  clear  that  chop  comes  from  India. 

Chop-eliop.  Pigeon-English  (or 
-Chinese)  for '  Make  haste !  look  sharp ! ' 
This  is  supposed  to  be  from  the  Can- 
tonese, pron.  leap-leap,  of  what  is  in  the 
Mandarin  dialect  kip-hip.  In  the 
Northern  dialects  hvai-hwai,  '  quick- 
quick,'  is  more  usual  {Bislup  Moule). 


Hind,    chhappar,    '  a 


Chopper,    s. 
thatched  roof.' 

1780.  ' '  About  20  Days  ago  a  Villian  was 
detected  here  setting  fire  to  Houses  by 
throwing  the  Tickeea  *  of  his  Hooka  on  the 
Choppers,  and  was  immediately  committed 

to  the  PAoMsrfo/s  Prison Onhistryal 

....  it  appering  that  he  had  mpre  than 
once  before  committed  the  sa,me  Nefarieus 
and  abominable  Crime,  he  was  sentenced  to 
have  his  left  Hand,  and  right  Foot  out  oif. 
....  It  is  needless  to  expatiate  on  the 
Efficacy  such  exemplary  Punishments  would 
be  of  to  the  Publick  in  general,  if  adopted 
on  all  similar  occasions  .  .  .  ." — Letter 
from  Moorshedabad,  in  Hichy's  Bengal 
Gazette,  May  6th. 

1782.  "With  Mr.  Francis  came  the 
Judges  of  the  Supreme  Court,  the  Laws  of 
England,  partial  oppression,  and  licentious 
liberty.  The  common  felons  were  cast  loose, 
....  the  merchants  of  the  place  told  that 
they  need  not  pay  duties  ....  and  the 
natives  were  made  to  know  that  they  might 
erect  their  chappor  huts  in  what  part  of  the 
town  they  pleased." — Pjy'ce,  Some  Observa- 
tions, 61. 

1810.  "Chnppers,  or  grass  thatches." — 
Williamson,  V.  M.,  i.  510. 

c.  1817.  "  These  cottages  had  neat  chop- 
pers, and  some  of  them  wanted  not  small 
gardens,  fitly  fenced  about." — Mrs.  Sher- 
wood, Stories,  ed.  1873,  258. 

Chopper-cot,  s.  Much  as  this  looks 
like  a  European  concoction,  it  is  a 
genuine  Hind,  term,  chhappar  hhdt, 
'  a  bedstead  with  curtains.' 

1778.  "  Leito  com  arma^So.  Chapar 
catt." — Grammatica  Indostana,  128. 

c.  1809.  "  Bedsteads  are  much  more 
common  than  in  Puraniya.  The  best  are 
called  Palang,  or  Chhapar  Khat ....  they 
have  curtains,  mattrasses,  pillows,  and  a 
sheet  .  .  .  ." — Buchanan,  Eastern  India,  ii. 
92. 

c.  1817.     "  My  husband  chanced  to  light 


•  H.  Tihiyd  is  a  little  cake  of  charcoal  placed  in 
the  bowl  of  the  hooka,  or  hubble-bubhle. 


CHOPSTICKS. 


162 


CHOVL. 


upon  a  very  pretty  chopper-oot,  with  cur- 
tains and  everything  complete. " — Mrs.  Sher- 
wood's Stories,  ed.  1873, 161.    See  Cot. 

Chopsticks,  s.  The  sticks  used  in. 
pairs  by  the  Chinese  in  feeding  them- 
selves. The  Chinese  name  of  the 
article  is  '  kwai-tsz,'  '  speedy-ones.' 
"  Possibly  the  inventor  of  the  present 
■word,  hearing  that  the  Chinese  name 
had  this  meaning,  and  accustomed  to 
the  phrase  chop-chop  for  '  speedily,' 
used  chop  as  a  translation "  {Bishop 
Moule). 

c.  1540.  "...  his  young  daughters,  with 
their  brother,  did  nothing  but  laugh  to  see 
us  feed  ourselves  with  our  hands,  for  that 
is  contrary  to  the  custome  which  is  observed 
throughout  the  whole  empire  of  China, 
where  the  Inhabitants  at  their  meat  carry 
it  to  their  mouthes  with  two  little  sticks 
made  like  a  pair  of  Cizers "  (this  is  the 
translator's  folly ;  it  is  really  com  ckws  poos 
feitos  como fusos — "like  spindles"). — Pinto 
orig.  cap.  Ixxxiii.),  in  Cogan,  p.  103. 

o.  1610.  "...  ont  comme  deux  petites 
spatules  de  bois  fort  bien  faites,  qu'ils  tien- 
nent  entre  leurs  doigts,  et  prennent  aveo 
cela  ce  qu'ils  veulent  manger,  si  dextrement 
que  rieu  plus." — Mocquet,  346. 

1711.  "They  take  it  very  dexterously 
with  a  couple  of  small  Chopsticks,  which 
serve  them  instead  of  Porks." — Loclcyer, 
174. 

1876.  "  Before  each  there  will  be  found 
a  pair  of  chopsticks,  a  wine-cup,  a  small 
saucer  for  soy  ....  and  a  pile  of  small 
pieces  of  paper  for'cledning  these  articles  as 
required.' — Giles,' Cliincse  Sketches,  153-4. 

Chota-hazry,  s.  Hind.  Chhoti- 
hdzri,  '  little  breakfast ; '  refreshment 
taken  in  the  early  mdming,  before  or 
after  the  morning  exercise.  ,  The  term 
(v.  hazry)  was  originally  peculiar  to 
the  Bengal  Presidency.  In  Madras 
the  meal  is  called  '  early  tea.'  Among 
the  Dutch  in  Java,  this  meal  consists 
(or  did  consist  in  1860)  of  a  large  cup 
of.  tea,  and  a  large  piece  of  cheese,  pre- 
sented by  the  servant  who  calls  one 
in  the  morning. 

1853.  '  "After  a  bath,  and  hasty  ante- 
breakfast  (which  is  called  in  India  '  a  little 
■breakfast ')  at  the  Euston  Hotel,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  the  private  residence  of  a  man  of 
la,w."—OakMd,  ii.  179. 

1866.  "There  is  one  small  meal  .  .  .  . 
it  is  that  commonly  known  in  India  by  the 
Hindustani  name  of  chota-haziri,  and  in 
our  English  colonies  as  '  Early  Tea  '• .  ■ .  .  ." 
— Waring,  Tropical  Resident,  172. 
,  1875.  "  We  took  early  tea  with  him  this 
morning." — The  Dilemma,  ch.  iii. 

Choul,  Chaul.  n.p.    A  seaport  of 


the  Ooncan,  famous  for  many  cen- 
turies tmder  various  forms  of  this 
name,  Cheiiwal  properly,  and  pro- 
nounced in  Konkam  Taemwal.*  It 
may  be  regarded  as  almost  certain 
that  this  was  the  Si'/iuXXa  of  Ptolemy's 
Tables,  called  by  the  natives,  as  he 
says,  lliiov\a.  It  may  be  fairly  con- 
jectured that  the  true  reading  of 
this  was  lu^ovka,  or  Tie/iovKa.  We 
find  the  sound  ch  of  Indian  names 
apparently  represented  in  Ptolemy  by 
n  (as  it  is  m  Dutch  hytj).  Thus  Tidrovpa 
=  Chitor,  Tidaravris  —  Ghashtana  ;  here 
lLji.ovKa=  Chenwal ;  whilst  Ttdyoupa  and 
luuMTva  probably  stand  for  names  like 
Chagura  and  Chauspa.  Still  more 
confidently  Chenwal  may  be  identified 
with  the  Saimur  (Chaimur)  or  Jaimur 
of  the  old  Arab  Geographers,  a  port  at 
the  extreme  end  of  Lar  or  Guzerat. 

At  Choul  itself  there  is  a  tradition 
that  its  antiquity  as  a  harbour  goes 
back  beyond  that  of  Suali  (see  Swafly), 
Bassein,  or  Bombay.  There  were 
memorable  siegesof  Choul  in  1570 — 71, 
and  again  in  1594,  in  which  the  Portu-  ^ 
guese  successfully  resisted  Mahomme- 
dan  attempts  to  capture  the  place. 

Dr.  Burgess  identifies  the  ancient 
2)j/iuX\a  rather  with  a  place  called 
Chembur,  on  the  island  of  Trombay, 
which  lies  immediately  east  of  the 
island  of  Bombay ;  but  till  more  evi- 
dence is  adduced  we  see  no  reason  to 
adopt  this.f 

Choul  seems  now  to  be  known  as 
Eevadanda.  Even  the  name  is  not 
to  be  found  in  the  Imperial  Gazetteer. 
Beivadatida  has  a  place  in  that  work, 
but  without  a  word  to  indicate  its  con- 
nexion with  this  ancient  and  famous 
port. 

Mr.  Gerson  d'Acunha  has  published 
in  the  J.  Bo.  Br.  As.  Soc,  vol.  xii., 
Notes  on  IT.  and  A  nt.  of  Chaul. 

A.D.  C.  80—90.  "  MerA  Si  KnAXieWl-  SXkcL  if.- 
iropia  Toiriita,  S^fivXAa,  koX  MavSayipa  ...."■ 
— Periplus. 

^    A.D.  c.  150.    "1,iit.v\ka  iiLTTopiov  {KaXmp.eva» 
virhTaiviyj^tiipuDvTtiJiOvKa.)".  .  Ptol.  i,  CStp.  17. 

A.D.  916.  "The  year  304  I  found  myself 
in  the  territory  of  Sa-imUr  (or  Chaimur), 
belonging  to  Hind  and  forming  part  of  the 
province  of  Lar.  .  .  .  There  were  in  the 
place  about  10,000  Mussulmans,  both  of 
those  called  baiasirah  (half-breeds),  and  of 

*  See  Mr.  Sinclair,  in  Ind.  Ant.  iv.  283. 
■,2,  ?^°  ^ergmson  £  Burgeaa,  Cave  Ttmples,  pp. 
IBS  &349.    See  also  Mr.  James  Campbell's  excel- 
lent Bombay  Ganettecr,  xiv.  62,  where  reasons  are 
stated  against  the  view  of  Dr.  Burgess 


CHOULTRY. 


163 


CHOUSE. 


natives  of  Siraf,  Oman,  Basrah,  Bagdad, 
&c."—Ma,fudi,  ii.  86. 

c.  1150.  "Saimiir,  5  days  from  Sindan, 
is  a  large,  weU-built  town." — Edrid,  in 
Mliot,  i. 

c.  1470.  "We  sailed  six  weeks  in  the 
tava  till  we  reached  Chiyil,  and  left  Chivil 
on  the  seventh  week  after  the  great  day. 
This  is.an  Indian  country." — Ath.  Nikitin, 
9,  in  India  in  XVth  Cent. 

1510.  "  Departing  from  the  said  city  of 
Combeia,  I  travelled  on  until  I  arrived  at 
another  city  named  Cevul  (Chevul),  which 
is  distant  from  the  above-mentioned  city  12 
days'  journey,  and  the  country  between  the 
one  and  the  other  of  these  cities  is  called 
Guzerati." — Varthema,  113. 

1546.  Under  this  year  D'Acunha  quotes 
from  Freire  d'Andrada  a  story  that  when 
the  Viceroy  required  20,000  pardaos  (q.  v.) 
to  send  for  the  defence  of  Diu,  offering  in 
pledge  a  wisp  of  his  mustaphio,  the  women 
of  Choul  sent  all  their  earrings  and  other 
jewellery,  to  be  applied  to  this  particular 
service. 
•1554.  "The  ports  of  Mahaim  and 
Shfeul  belong  to  the  Decoan." — The  Mohit, 
ia  J.  A.  S.B.,T.  iQl. 

1584.  "  The  10th  of  November  we  arrived 
at  Chaul  which  standeth  in  the  firme  land. 
There  be  two  townes,  the  one  belonging 
to  the  Portugales,  and  the  other  to  the 
Moores."— iJ.  Fitch,  in  Hakluyt,  ii.  384. 

0.  1630.  "After  long  toil.  ...  we  got 
to  Choul;  then  we  came  to  Daman." — Sir 
T.  Herbert,  ed.  1665,  p.  42. 

1635.  "Chival,  a  seaport  of  Deccan." — 
Sddik  Isfahdni,  88. 

1727.  "  Chaul,  in  former  Times,  was  a 
noted  Place  for  Trade,  particularly  for  fine 
embroidered  Quilts  ;  but  now  it  is  miserably 
poor."— j1.  Bam.,  i.  243. 

Choultry,  s.  Peculiar  to  S.  India, 
and  of  doubtful  etymology ;  Malayal. 
chawati,  Tel.  chawadi.  In  W.  India  the 
form  used  is  chowry,  or  chowree  (Dakli. 
chaort).  A  hall,  a  shed,  or  a.  simple 
loggia,  used  by  travellers  as  a  resting- 
place,  and  also  intended  for  the  trans- 
action of  public  business.  In  the  old 
Madras  Archives  there  is  frequent 
mention  of  the  "  Justices  of  the 
Choiiltry."  A  building  of  this  kind 
seems  to'  have  formed  the  early  Court- 
house. 

1673.  "Here  (at  SwaiUy  near  Surat)  we 
were  welcomed  by  the  Deputy  President.  .  . 
who  took  care  for  my  Entertainment,  which 
here  was  rude,  the  place  admitting  of  little 
better  Tenements  than  Booths  stiled  by  the 
name  of  Choultries." — Fryer,  82. 

„  "  Maderas  .  ,  .  enjoys  some 
Choultries  for  Places  of  Justice." — Ihid. 
89. 

1683.  ".  .  .  he  shall  pay  for  every  slave 
so  shipped  ...  50  pagodas  to  be  recovered 


of  him  in  the  Choultry  of  Madraspat- 
tanam." — Order  of  Madras  Council,  in 
Wheeler,  i.  136. 

1689.  "Within  less  than  half  a  Mile 
from  the  Sea  (near  Surat)  are  three  Choul- 
tries or  Convenient  Lodgings  made  of 
Timber." — Ovington,  164. 

1711.  "Besides  these,  five  Justices  of 
the  Choultry,  who  are  of  the  Council,  or 
chief  Citizens,  are  to  decide  Controversies, 
and  punish  offending  Indians." — Lockyer,  7. 

1727.  "There  are  two  or  three  little 
Choultries  or  Shades  built  for  Patients  to 
rest  in." — A.  Ham.  ch.  ix. 

1782.  "Les  fortunes  sont  employees  k 
batir  des  Chauderies  sur  les  chemins." — 
Sonnerat,  i.  42. 

1809.  "He  resides  at  present  in  an  old 
Choultry  which  has  been  fitted  up  for  his 
use  by  the  Kesident." — Ld.  VaZentia,  i. 
356. 

1817.  "Another  fact  of  much  import- 
ance is,  that  a  Mahomedan  Sovereign  was 
the  first  who  established  Choultries." — 
Mill's  Hist.,  ii.  181. 

1820.  "  The  Chowree  or  to wn-haU  where 
the  public  business  of  the  township  is  trans- 
acted, is  a  building  30  feet  square,  with 
square  gable-ends,  and  a  roof  of  tile  sup- 
ported on  a  treble  row  of  square  wooden 
posts." — Ace.  of  Township  of  Loony,  in  Tr. 
Lit.  Soc.  Bombay,  ii.  181. 

1833.  "Junar,  6th  Jan.,  1883.  ...  We 
at  first  took  up  our  abode  in  the  Chawadi, 
but  Mr.  Esoombe  of  the  C.  S.  kindly  in- 
vited lis  to  his  house." — Smith's  Life  of  Dr. 
John  Wilson,  156. 

1836.  "The  roads  are  good,  and  well 
supplied  with  choultries  or  taverns "  (!) — 
Phillips,  Million  of  Facts,  319. 

1879.  "  Let  an  organized  watch.  ...  be 
established  in  each  village.  .  .  .  armed  with 
good  tulwars.  They  should  be  stationed 
each  night  in  the  village  chouri." — Over- 
la/nd  Times  of  India,  May  12th,  Suppl.  7  6. 

See  also  Chuttrum. 

Choultry  Plain,  n.p.  This  was  the 
name  given  to  the  open  country  for- 
merly existing  to  the  S.  W.  of  Madras. 
"Choultry  Plain"  was  also  the  old 
designation  of  the  Hd.  Quarters  of  the 
Madras  Army ;  equivalent  to  ' '  Horse 
Guards"  in  Westminster  (0.  P.  B. 
MS.). 

1780.  "Every  gentleman  now  possess- 
ing a  house  in  the  fort,  was  happy  in  ac- 
commodating the  family  of  his  friend,  who 
before  had  resided  in  Cioultry  Plain.  Note. 
The  country  near  Madras  is  a  perfect 
flat,  on  which  is  built,  at  a  small  distance 
from  the  fort,  a  small  choultry." — Hodges, 
Travels,  7. 

Chouse,   s.   and  V.     This  word  is 
originally  Turk,  chaush,  in  former  days 
a    sergeant-at-arms,    herald,  -or  ths 
M  2 


CHOUSE. 


164 


CEOWDMY. 


like.  Its  meaning  as  '  a  cieat '  or  '  to 
swindle '  is,  apparently  beyond  doubt, 
derived  from  the  anecdote  thus  related  in 
a  note  of  W.  Gifford'supon  the  passage 
in  Ben  Jonson's  Alchemist,  which  is 
quoted  belo-w.  "In  1609  Sir  Eobert 
Shirley  sent  a  messenger  or  chiaua  (as 
our  old  -writers  call  him)  to  this  coun- 
try, as  his  agent,  from  the  Grand 
Signer  and  the  Sophy,  to  transact 
some  preparatory  business.  Sir  Eobert 
followed  him,  at  his  leisure,  as  am- 
bassador from  both  these  princes ;  but 
before  he  reached  England,  his  agent 
had  chiaused  the  Turkish  and  Persian 
merchants  here  of  4000/. ,  and  taken  his 
flight,  unconscious  perhaps  that  he 
had  enriched  the  language  with  a 
word  of  which  the  etymology  would 
mislead  Upton  and  puzzle  Dr.  John- 
son."— Ed.  of  Ben  Jonson,  iv.  27. 

_  1.560._  "  Cum  vero  me  taederet  inclu- 
sionis  in  eodem  diversorio,  ago  cum  meo 
Chiauso  (genus  id  est,  ut  tibi  scripsi  alias, 
multipliois  apud  Turoas  officii,  quod  etiairi 
ad  oratorum  custodiam  extenditur)  ut  mihi 
liceat  aere  meo  domum  condaoere.  .  .  ." — 
Buabeq.  JEpist.  iii.  p.  149. 

1610.  "Dapper.  .  .  .  What  do  you  think 
of  me,  that  I  am  a  chiaus  t 

Face.    What's  that? 

Dapper.    The  Turk  was  here. 

As  one  would  say,  do  you  think  I  am  a 
Turk? 

*  *  *  * 

Face.   Come,  noble  doctor,  pray  thee  let's 
prevail ; 
This  is  the  gentleman,  andhe'sno  chiaus," 

Ben  Jonson,  The  Alchemist,  Act  I.  so.  i. 
1638. 

"Ful{/oso.    Gulls  or  Moguls, 
Tag,  rag,  or  other,  hogen-mogen,  vanden. 
Skip-jack  or  chouses.    Whoo !  the  brace 

are  flinched. 
The  pair  of  shavers  are  sneak'd  from  us, 

Don  .  .  .  ." 
Ford,  The  Lady's  Trial,  Act  II.  sc.  i. 

1653.  "  Chiaouz  en  Turq  est  vn  Sergent 
du  Diuan,  et  dans  la  campagne  la  garde 
d'vne  Karauaue,  qui  fait  le  guet,  se  nomme 
aussi  CMaoux,  et  cet  employ  n'est  pas 
autrement  honeste." — Le  Gouz,  ed.  1657. 
p.  536. 

1659. 

"  Conquest.    We  are 
In  a  fair  way  to  be  ridiculous. 
What  think  you  ?  Chiaus'd  by  a  scholar. " 
Shirley,  Honoria  ifc  Mammon,  Act  II.  sc.  iii. 

1663.  "  The  Portugals  have  choased  us, 
it  seems,  in  the  Island  of  Bombay  in  the 
East  Indys ;  for  after  a  great  charge  of  our 
fleets  being  sent  thither  with  full  commis- 
sion from  the  King  of  Portugal  to  receive  it, 
the  Govemour  by  some  pretence  or  other 
will  not  deliver  it  to  Sir  Abraham  Ship- 
man." — Fepys's  Diary,  May  15th. 


1674. 
"  Wlien  geese  and  pullen  are  seduc'd 
And  sows  of  sucking  pigs  are  chows'd." 

Mudibras,  Pt.  II.  canto  3. 
1674. 
"  Transform'd  to  a  Trenchmau  by  my  art ; 
He  stole  your  cloak,   and  pick'd   your 

pocket, 
Chows'd  and  caldes'd  ye  like  a  block- 
head." lb. 
1826.     "  We  started  at  break  of  day  from 
the  nprthem  suburb  of  Ispahan,  led  by  the 
chaoushes  of  the  pilgrimage.  .  .  ."—Sajji 
JSaia,  ed.  1835,  p.  6. 

Chow-chow,  s.  A  common  apph- 
cation  of  this  Pigeon-EngMsh.  term  in 
China  is  to  mixed  presei-ves ;  but,  as 
the  quotation  shows,  it  has  many 
uses ;  the  idea  of  mixture  seems  to 
prevail.  It  is  the  name  given  to  a 
book  by  Viscountess  Falkland,  whose 
husband  was  Governor  of  Bombay. 
TJiere  it  seems  to  mean  '  a  medley  of 
trifles.'  Chow  is  in  'pigeon'  applied 
to  food  of  any  kind. 

1858.  "  The\vord  chow-chow  is  suggestive, 
esijecially  to  the  Indian  reader,  of  a  mixture 
of  things,  'good,  bad,  and  indifferent,'  of 
sweet  little  oranges  and  bits  of  bamboo 
stick,  slices  of  sugar-cane  and  rinds  of  un- 
ripe fruit,  all  concocted  together,  and  made 
upon  the  whole  into  a  very  tolerable  con- 
fection ... 

"Lady  Falkland,  by  her  happy  selection 
of  a  name,  to  a  certain  extent  deprecates 
and  disarms  criticism.  We  cannot  com- 
plain that  her  work  is  without  plan,  uncon- 
nected, and  sometimes  trashy,  for  these  are 
exactly  the  conditions  implied  in  the  word 
chow-chow. " — Bombay  Quarterly  Seview, 
January,  p.  100. 

1882.  "The  variety  of  uses  to  which  the 
compound  word  '  chow-chow '  is  put  is 
almost  endless  ....  A.  '  No.  1  chow-chow' 
thing  signifies  utterly  worthless,  but  when 
applied  to  a  breakfast  or  dinner  it  means 
'  unexceptionably  good.'  A'chow-chow '  cargo 
is  an  assorted  cargo ;  a  '  general  shop '  is  a 
'  chow-chow '  shop  ....  one  (factory)  was 
called  the  'chow-chow,'  from  its  being  in- 
habited by  divers  Parsees,  Moormen,  or 
other  natives  of  India." — The  Fankwae, 
p.  63. 

Chowdry,  s.  Hind.  Ohaudharl,  ht. 
'  a  holder  of  four ; '  the  explanation 
of  which  is  obscure.  The  usual  appli- 
cation of  the  term  is  to  the  headman 
of  a  craft  in  a  town;  formerly,  in 
places,  to  the  headman  of  a  village; 
to  certain  holders  of  lands;  and  in 
Cuttack  it  was,  under  native  rule, 
applied  to  a  district  Revenue  officer. 

c.  1300.  "...  The  people  were  brought 
to  such  a  state  of  obedience  that  one  revenue 
officer  would  string  twenty  ....  chaud- 


CHOWK. 


165 


CEOWT. 


hails  together  by  the  ueek,  and  enforce 
payment  by  blows." — Zia-vd-din  Barnl  in 
Elliot,  iii.  183. 

c.  1343.  "The  territories  dependant  on 
the  capital  (Dehli)  are  divided  into  hundreds, 
each  of  which  has  a  Jauthari,  who  is  the 
Sheikh  or  chief  man  of  the  Hindus."— 76n. 
Batuta,  iii.  388. 

1788.  "Chowdry. — A  Landholder  or 
^Farmer.  Properly  he  is  above  the  Ze- 
mindar in  rank;  but,  according  to  the  present 
custom  of  Bengal,  he  is  deemed  the  next  to 
the  Zemindar.  Most  commonly  used  as  the 
principal  purveyor  of  the  markets  in  towns 
or  camps. " — Indian  Vocabulary. 

Chowk,  s.  Hind.  Glmuh.  An  open 
place  or  wide  street  in  the  middle  of 
a  city  •wiere  tte  market  is  held.  It 
seems  to  Le  adopted  in  Persian,  and 
ttere  is  an  Arabic  form  Suk,  -wHcli,  it 
is  just  possible,  may  have  been  bor- 
rowed and  Arabized  from  the  present 
word.  The  radical  idea  of  chauh  seems 
to  be  "four  ways,"  the  crossing  of 
streets  at  the  centre  of  business.  Com- 
pare the  Quattro  Oantoni  of  Palermo. 
In  that  same  city  there  is  a  market 
place  called  Piazza  BaUarS,  which,  in 
the  16th  century  a  chronicler  calls 
Seggeballarath,  or  as  Amari  interprets, 
Suk-BsHhaia,. 

Chowringhee,  n.  p.  The  name  of 
a  road  and  quarter  of  Calcutta,  in 
which  most  of  the  best  European 
touses  stand ;  Uhaurangi. 

1789.  "The houses  ....  at Chowringee 
also  will  be  much  more  healthy." — Seton- 
Kan;  ii.  205. 

1790.  "  To  dig  a  large  tank  opposite  to 
the  Cheringhee  Buildings." — Id.  13. 

1791.  "Whereas  a  robbery  was  com- 
mitted on  Tuesday  night,  the  first  instant, 
on  the  Chowriughy  Koad." — Id.  54. 

Chowry,  s. 

(a.)  See  Choultry. 

(b.)  Hind,  chanwar,  chauiiri,  and 
clmuhrl;  from  Skt.  chamara,  and  chd- 
mara.  Thebushytailof  the  Tibetan  Yak 
(q.v.),  often  set  in  a  costly  decorated 
handle  to  use  as  a  fly-flapper,  in  which 
form  it  was  one  of  the  insignia  of 
ancient  Asiatic  royalty.  The  tail  was 
often  also  attached  to  the  horse-trap- 
pings of  native  warriors;  whilst  it 
formed  from  remote  times  the  standard 
of  nations  and  nomad  tribes  of  Central 
Asia. 

The  Tak-tails  and  their  uses  are 
mentioned  by  Aelian,  and  by  Cosmas 
(see  under  Yak).  Allusions  to  the 
cMmara,  as  a  sign  of  royalty,  are 


frequent  in  Skt.  books  and  inscriptions, 
e.g.  in  the  Poet  Kalidasa  (see  transl. 
by  Dr.  Mill  in  J.  As.  Soo.  Beng.  i. 
342.;  the  Amarakoslm,  ii.  7,  31,  &c.). 

The  common  Anglo-Indian  expres- 
sion in  last  century  appears  to  have 
been  "  COW- tails  "  (q.v.).  And  hence 
Bogle  in  bis  Journal,  as  published 
by  Mr.  Markham,  calls  Yaks  by  the 
absurd  name  of  "cow-tailed  cows," 
though  "  horse-tailed  cows ' '  would  have 
been  more  germane  ! 

C.  A.D.  250.  "BoS)v  fie  yevYj  Svo,  SpofiiKOVs  re 
KaX  aAAovs  aypCovs  Seii/us  ■  etc  TOVTUiv  ye  Tuiv  /Souc  Kat 
ras  ftvioaoPas  irOiovvTaL,  jcal  To/xeif  aiaiitLlTatxtJ-eKa.ve^ 
ttfTLV  o'iSe  '  Tas  fie  ovpa;  e;^ov<rt  Aeujcas  iirxwpws." — 

Aelian.  de  Nat.  An.  xv.  14. 

A.D.  634-5.  "...  with  his  armies  which 
were  darkened  by  the  spotless  chamaras 
that  were  waved  over  them," — Aikole  In- 
scription. 

c.  940.  "  They  export  from  this  country 
the  hair  named  al-zarnar  (or  al-chamar)  of 
which  those  fly -flaps  are  made,  with  handles 
of  silver  or  ivory,  which  attendants  held 
over  the  heads  of  kings  when  giving  audi- 
ence."— Mas'adl,  i.  385. 

The  expressions  of  Mas'udl  are  aptly 
illustrated  by  the  Assyrian  and  Perse- 
politan  sculptures. 

See  also  Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iii.  ch.  18 ; 
and  Nic.  Conti,  p.  14,  in  India  in  the 
XVth  Century. 

1623.  "  Por  adornment  of  their  horses 
they  carried,  hung  to  the  cautles  of  their 
saddles,  great  tufts  of  a  certain  white  hair, 
long  and  fine,  which  they  told  me  were  the 
tails  of  certain  wild  oxen  found  in  India." 
—P.  delta  Valle,  ii.  662. 

1809.  "He  also  presented  me  in  trays, 
which  were  as  usual  laid  at  my  feet,  two 
beautiful  chowries." — Lord  Valentia,  i. 
428. 

1810.  "Near  Brahma  are  Indra  and 
Indranee  on  their  elephant,  and  below  is  a 
female  figure  holding  a  chamara  or  ohow- 
ree." — Maria  Graham,  56. 

Chowryburdar,  s.  The  servant 
who  carries  the  chowry.  Hind.  Pers. 
chauiiribarddr. 

1774.  "The  Deb-Eajah  on  horseback 
...  a  chowra-hurdar  on  each  side  of  him." 
— Bogle,  in  Markham's  Tibet,  24. 

Chowt  or  Chout,  s.  Mahr.  chauth, 
'  one  fourth  part.'  The  black-mail 
levied  by  the  Mahrattas  from  the 
provincial  governors  as  compensa- 
tion for  leaving  their  districts  in  im- 
munity from  plunder.  The  term  is 
also  applied  to  some  other  exactions  of 
like  ratio  (see  Wilson). 

1644.     "  This  King  holds  in  our  lands  of 


(JHOYA,  CHAYA. 


166 


CHUCKEBBUTTY. 


X)aman  a  certain  payment  which  they  call 
Ghouto,  which  was  paid  him  long  before 
they  belonged  to  the  Portuguese,  and  so 
after  they  came  under  our  power  the  pay- 
ment continued  to  be  made,  and  about  these 
exactions  and  payments  there  have  risen 
great  disputes  and  contentions  on  one  side 
and  another," — Bocarro  (MS.). 

1674.  "  Messengers  were  sent  to  Bassein 
demanding  the  chout  of  all  the  Portuguese 
territory  in  these  parts.  The  chout  means 
the  fourth  part  of  the  revenue,  and  this  is 
the  earliest  mention  we  find  of  the  claim." 
— Orme's  Fragments,  p.  45. 

1763-78.  "  They  (the  English)  were  .  .  . 
not  a  little  surprised  to  find  in  the  letters 
now  received  from  Balajerow  and  his  agent 
to  themselves,  and  in  stronger  terms  to  the 
Nabob,  a  pereniptory  demand  of  the  Chout 
or  tribute  due  to  the  King  of  the  Morattoes 
from  the  Nabobship  of  Arcot." — Orme, 
ii.  228-9. 

1803.  "  The  Peshwah  .  .  .  cannot  have 
a  right  to  two  choutes,  any  more  than  to 
two  revenues  from  any  village  in  the  same 
year." — WelUngton  Deep.  (ed.  1837),  ii. 
175. 

1858.  "...  They  (the  Mahrattas)  were 
accustomed  to  demand  of  the  provinces  they 
threatened  with  devastation  a  certain  por- 
tion of  the  public  revenue,  generally  the 
fourth  part ;  and  this,  under  the  name  of 
the  chout,  became  the  recognized  Mahratta 
tribute,  the  price  of  the  absence  of  their 
plundering  hordes." — Whitney,  Oriental  and 
Ling.  Studies,  ii.  20-21. 

Choya,  Chaya,  or  Chey,  s.  A  root 
(Hedyotis  umhellata.  Lam.,  Oldenlandia 
timb.,  L.)  of  tie  Nat.  Ord.  Cinchon- 
aceae,  affording  a  red  dye,  sometimes 
called  '  Indian  Madder ' ;  from  Tam. 
shdya.  It  is  exported  from  S.  India, 
and  was  so  also  at  one  time  from 
Ceylon.  There  is  a  figure  of  the  plant 
in  Lettres  Edif.  xiv.  164. 

c.  1566.  "  Also  from  S.  Tome  they  layd 
great  store  of  red  yame,  of  bombast  died 
with  a  roote  which  they  call  saia,  as  afore- 
sayd,  which  colour  will  never  out." — Caesa/r 
Frederike,  in  Hah. 

1672.  "  Here  groweth  very  good  Zaye." 
— Baldaeus,  Ceylon. 

1726.  "Saya  (a  dye-root  that  is  used  on 
the  Coaet  for  painting  chintzes)." — Valen- 
tijn,  Chor.  45. 

1727.  "  The  Islands  of  Diu  (near  Masu- 
lipatam)  produce  the  famous  Dye  called 
Shaii.  It  is  a  Shrub  growing  in  Gtrounds 
that  are  overflown  with  the  Spring  tides." 
—A.  Ham.  i.  370. 

1860.  "  The  other  productions  that  con- 
stituted the  exports  of  the  Island  were 
sapan-wood  to  Persia  ;  and  choya-roots,  a 
substitute  for  Madder,  collected  at  Manaar 
.  .  .  for  transmission  to  Surat." — Terment'i 
Ceylon,  ii.  .54-.5.").  See  also  Ohitty't  Ceylon 
Gazetteer  (18.34),  p.  40. 


Chuckaroo,  s.  English  soldier's 
lingo  for  Chokra,  q.v. 

Chucker.  From  Hind,  chalea/r  and 
chahr,  Skt.  chalsra,  a  wheel  or  circle. 

(a)  8.  A  quoit  for  playing  the 
English  game.  But  more  properly 
the  sharp  quoit  or  discus  which  con- 
stituted an  ancient  Hindu  missile 
weapon,  and  is,  or  was  till  recently, 
earned  by  the  Sikh  fanatics  called 
AMU,  generally  encircling  their  peaked 
turbans.  The  thing  is  described  by 
Tavemier  (E.  T.  ii.  41)  as  carried  by 
a  company  of  Mahommedan  Eaklrs 
whom  he  met  at  SherpQr  in  Ghizerat. 

*1516.  "In  the  Kingdom  of  Dely  .  .  . 
they  have  some  steel  wheels  which  they  call 
chacarani,  two  fingers  broad,  sharp  outside 
like  knives,  and  without  edge  inside ;  and 
the  surface  of  these  is  the  size  of  a  small 
plate.  And  they  carry  seven  or  eight  of 
these  each,  put  on  the  left  arm  ;  and  they 
take  one  and  put  it  on  the  finger  of  the 
right  hand,  and  make  it  spin  round  many 
times,  and  so  they  hurl  it  at  their  enemies." 
—Barhosa,  100-101. 

1630.  "In  her  right  hand  shee  bare  a 
chnckerey,  which  is  an  instrument  of  a 
round  forme,  and  sharp  edged  in  the  super- 
ficies thereof  .  .  .  and  slung  off,  in  the 
quioknesse  of  his  motion,  it  is  able  to 
deliuer  or  conuey  death  to  a  farre  remote 
enemy." — Lord,  Diacov,  of  the  Banian  Reli- 
gion,  12. 

(b)  V.  and  8.  To  lunge  a  horse. 
Hind,  chaharna  or  cliakar  Jcarna.  Also, 
'  the  lunge.' 

1829.  "  It  was  truly  tantalizing  to  see 
those  fellows  chuckenng  their  horses,  not 
more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  our 
post." — John  Shipp,  i.  153. 

Chuckerbutty,  n.p.  This  vulga- 
rized Bengali  Brahmin  family  name 
is,  as  Wilson  points  out,  a  cor- 
ruption of  cJiaJeravartti,  the  title 
assumed  by  the  most  exalted  ancient 
Hindu  sovereigns,  an  universal  Em- 
peror, whose  chariot  wheels  roUed 
over  all  (so  it  is  explained  by  some). 

c.  400.  Then  the  Bikshuni  Uthala  began 
to  think  thus  with  herself,  '  To-day  the 
King,  ministers,  and  people  are  all  going  to 
meet  Buddha.  .  .  .  but  I— a  woman— how 
can  I  contrive  to  get  the  first  sight  of  him?' 
Buddha  immediately,  by  his  divine  power, 
changed  her  into  aholy  Chakravartti  Baja. 
—Travels  of  Fah-hian,  tr.  by  Beale,  p.  63. 

c.  460.  "  On  a  certain  day  (Asoka), 
having.  .  .  .  ascertained  that  the  super- 
naturally  gifted.  .  .  .  Nitga  King,  whose 
a|re  extended  to  a  Kappo,  had  seen  the  four 
Bnddhas  ....  he  thus  addressed  him: 
'  Beloved,  exhibit  to  me  the  person  of  the 


CHUCKLEE. 


107 


CHUMPUK. 


omniscient  being  of  infinite  ^visdom,  the 
Chakkawatti  of  the  doctrine."— 3%«  Maha- 
wwnio,  p.  27. 

1856.  "The  importance  attached  to  the 
IXHsession  of  a  white  elephant  is  traceable 
to  the  Bnddhist  system.  A  white  elephant 
of  certain  wonderful  endowments  is  one  of 
the  seven  precious  things,  the  possession  of 
which  marks  the  Maha  Chakravartti  fti/a 
....  the  holy  and  universal  sovereign,  a 
character  who  appears  once  in  a  cycle." — ■ 
Missiontothe  Court  o/.4ra  (Major  Phayre's), 
1858,  p.  154. 

Chnckler,  s.  Tamil  and  Malay^. 
shakkili,  the  name  of  a  very  low 
caste,  members  of  whicli  are  tan- 
ners or  cobblers,  like  the  Chamars 
(see  Chumar)  of  Upper  India.  But 
•whilst  the  latter  are  reputed  to  be  a 
very  dark  caste,  the  Ghucklers  are  fair 
(see  Elliof  s  Glos.  by  Beames,  i.  71,  and 
Caldwell's  Oram.  574).  Colloquially 
in  S.  India  Chuckler  is  used  for  a 
native  shoemaker. 

c.  1.580.  "All  the  Gentoos  {Geraios)  of 
those  parts,  especially  those  of  Bisnaga, 
have  many  castes,  which  take  precedence 
one  of  another.  The  lowest  are  the  Cha- 
qnivilis,  who  make  shoes,  and  eat  all  un- 
clean flesh.  .  .  ." — Primor  e  Honra,  &c., 
f.  95. 

1759.  "  Shackelays  are  shoemakers,  and 
held  in  the  same  despicable  light  on  the 
Coromandel  Coast  as  the  Niaddes  and  Pul- 
lies  on  the  Malabar." — Ives,  26. 

1869.  "  The  Komatu  or  mercantile  caste 
of  Madras,  by  long  established  custom,  are 
required  to  send  an  offering  of  betel  to  the 
clmcklers,  or  shoemakers,  before  contract- 
ing their  marriM;es." — Sir  W.  Elliot,  in 
J.  Ethn.  Soc,  'S.  S.,  vol.  i.  102. 

Chnckrum,  s.  An  ancient  coin 
once  generally  current  in  the  S.  of 
India,  Malayal.  chakram,  Telug.  chak- 
ramu  ;  from  Sansk.  chakra  (see  under 
Chncker).  It  is  not  easy  to  say 
what  was  its  value,  as  the  statements 
are  inconsistent;  nor  do  they  con- 
firm Wilson's,  that  it  was  equal  to 
one- tenth  of  a  pagoda.  The  denomi- 
nation survives  m  Travancore. 

1554  "And  the  fanoms  of  the  place  are 
called  chocroes,  which  are  coins  of  inferior 
gold ;  they  are  worth  12^  or  12J  to  the 
pardao  of  gold,  reckoning  the  pardao  at  360 
reie." — A.  Nunez,  Livro  dos  Pesos,  36. 

1711.  "  The  Enemy  will  not  come  to  any 
agreement  unless  we  consent  to  pay  30,000 
ckncknmu,  which  we  take  to  be  16,600  and 
odd  iiagodas." — In  Wheeler,  ii.  165. 

1813.  Milbum,  under  Tanjore,  gives 
the  chnckmm  as  a  coin  equal  to  20  Madras, 
or  10  gold  fanams.  20  Madras  fanams 
would  be  ^  of  a  pagoda. 


Clmdder,  s.  Hind,  chadar,  a  sheet, 
or  square  piece  of  cloth  of  any  kind ; 
the  ample  sheet  commonly  worn  as  a 
mantle  by  women  in  BengaL  It  is 
also  applied  to  the  cloths  spread  over 
Mahommedan  tombs. 

1516  and  1-598.  Barbosa  and  Linschoten 
have  chautars,  cliautares,  as  a  kind  of  cotton 
piece-goods,  but  it  is  certain  that  this  is  not 
the  same  word.  Chowtars  occiir  among 
Bengal  piece-goods  in  Milburn,  ii  221. 

152.5.  "Chader  of  Cambaya."— iem- 
branca,  56. 

1614.  "Pintados,  chints and chadors."— 
Peyton  in  Purehas,  i.  530. 

1832.  "  Chuddar  ...  a  large  piece  of 
cloth  or  sheet,  of  one  and  a  half  or  two 
breadths,  thrown  over  the  head,  so  as  to 
cover  the  whole  body.  Men  usually  sleep 
rolled  up  in  it."  —  Serilotg,  Qanoon-e- 
lilaai,  xiL-xiii. 

1878.  "  Two  or  three  women,  who  had 
been  chattering  away  till  we  appeared,  but 
who,  on  seeing  us,  drew  their  *  chadders  * 
.  .  .  round  their  faces,  and  retired  to  the 
further  end  of  the  boat." — Life  in  the  Mo- 
fussU,  i.  79. 

,  B.ainpore.    A  kind  of  shawl, 

of  the  Tibetan  shawl- wool,  of  uniform 
colour  without  pattern,  made  origin- 
ally at  Bampur  on  the  SutleJ  ;  and 
of  late  years  largely  imported  into 
England. 

Chumpilk,  s.  A  highly  ornamental 
and  sacred  tree  (Michelia  champaca,  L. , 
also  M.  Bheedii),  a  kind  of  magnolia, 
whose  odorous  yellow  blossoms  are 
much  prized  by  Hindus,  offered  at 
shrines,  and  rubbed  on  the  body  at 
marriages,  &c.  Hiud.  cham/pah,  Skt. 
champaka.  Drury  strangely  says 
that  the  name  is  "derived  from 
Ciampa,  an  island  between  Cambogia 
and  Cochin  China,  where  the  tree 
grows."  Champa  is  iwt  an  island, 
and  certainly  derived  its  Sanskrit 
name  from  fixdia,  and  did  not  give  a 
name  to  an  Indian  tree.  The  tree  is 
found  wild  in  the  Himalaya  from 
Nepal,  eastward;  also  in  Pegu  and 
Tenasserim,  and  along  the  Ghauts  to 
Travancore. 

1623.  "Among  others  they  showed  me 
a  flower,  in  size  and  form  not  unlike  our 
lily,  but  of  a  yellowish  white  colour,  with 
a  sweet  and  powerful  scent,  and  which  they 
call  Champa."— P.  delJa  Voile,  ii.  517. 

1786.  "The  walks  are  scented  with 
blossoms  of  the  champac  and  nagisar,  and 
the  plantations  of  pepper  and  coffee  are 
equally  new  and  pleasing." — Sir  W.  Jones, 
in  Mem.  &c.,  ii.  81. 


GHUNAM. 


168 


CHVPKUN. 


1810.     "Some  of  these  (birds)  build  in 
the    sweet-scented    champaka    and    the 
inaugo." — Maria  Graham,  22. 
1819. 

"  The  wandering  airs  they  faint 
On  the  dark,  the  silent  stream  ; 
And  the  ohumpak's  odours  fail 
Like  sweet  thoughts  in  a  dream. '' 

SkcUey,  Zines  to  an  Indian  Air. 
1821. 
"  Some  chumpak  flowers  proclaim 
it  yet  divine." 
Medwim,  Sketches  in  Hindoostan,  73. 

Chunam,  s.  Prepared  lime;  also 
specially  used  for  fine  polished  plaster. 
Forms  of  this  word  occur  both  in 
Dravidian  languages  and  in  Hind.  In 
the  latter  chUna  is  from  Skt.  churna, 
'  powder ' ; '  in  the  former  it  is  some- 
what uncertain  whether  the  word  is, 
or  is  not,  an  old  derivative  from  Sans- 
krit. In  the  first  of  the  following 
quotations  the  word  used  seems  taken 
from  the  Malayal.  form  chunndmba. 

1510.  "And  they  also  eat  with  the  said 
leaves  (betel)  a  certain  lime  made  from 
oyster  shells,  which  they  call  cionama." — ■ 
Varthema,  144. 

1563.  "...  so  that  all  the  names  you 
meet  with  that  are  not  Portuguese  are 
Malabar;  such  as  betre  (betel),  chuna, 
which  is  lime.  .  ."—Garcia,  f.  37r/. 

c.  1610.  "...  I'vn  porte  son  ^ventail, 
I'autre  la  boete  d'arpent  pleine  de  betel, 
I'autre  une  boete  ou  il  y  a  du  chTinan,  qui 
est  de  la  ohaux." — Pyrard  de  la  Val,  ii. 
84, 

1614.  "  Having  burnt  the  great  idol  into 
chunah,  he  mixed  the  powdered  lime  with 
pan  leaves,  and  gave  it  to  the  Rajputs  that 
they  might  eat  the  objects  of  their  vtoT- 
shvp."—Firiskta,  quoted  by  Quatremire, 
Not.  etExt.,yLi\.510. 

1673.  ' '  The  Natives  chew  it  (Betel)  with 
Ckinam  (Lime  of  calcined  Oyster  Shells)." 
— Fryer,  40.* 

1687.  "That  stores  of  Brick,  Iron, 
Stones,  and  Chenam  be  in  readiness  to 
makeup  any  breach,  "—ilfadras  Consulta- 
tions, in  Wheeler,  i.  168. 

1689.  "  Chinam  is  Lime  made  of  Cockle- 
shells, or  Lime-stone;  and  Pawn  is  the 
Leaf  of  a  'Tvee."~Ovington,  123. 

1750-60.  "The  flooring  is  generally  com- 
posed of  a  kind  of  loam  or  stucco,  called 
dmnam,  being  a  lime  made  of  burnt  shells." 
— Grose,  i.  52. 

1763.  "In  the  Chuckleh  of  Silet  for  the 
space  of  five  years  ...  my  phoasdar  and 
the  Company's  gomastah  shall  jointly  pre- 
pare chunam,  of  which  each  shall  defray 
all  expenses,  and  half  the  chunam  so  made 
shall  be  given  to  the  Company,  and  the 
other  half  shall  be  for  my  use." — Treaty  of 
Mir  Jaffir  with  the  Company,  in  Carraccioli's 
L.  of  Clive,  i.  64. 


1809.  "  The  row  of  chunam  pillars  vphich 
supported  each  side  .  .  .  were  of  a  shining 
white." — Ld.  Valentia,  i.  61. 

■ — — ,  To,  V.  To  set  in  mortar ;  or, 
more  frequently,  to  plaster  over  with 
chunam. 

1687.  "...  To  get  what  great  jars  he 
can,  to  put  wheat  in,  and  chenam  them  up, 
and  set  them  round  the  fort  curtain. " — In 
Wheeler,  i.  168. 

1809.  "...  having  one  .  .  .  room  .  .  . 
beautifally  chnnammed." — Ld.  Valentia,  i. 
386. 

Both  noun  and  verb  are  used  also 
in  the  Anglo-Chinese  settlements. 

Chupatty,  s.  Hind,  chapdti,  an 
unleavened  cake  of  bread  (generally  of 
coarse  wheaten  meal),  patted  flat  with 
the  hand,  and  baked  upon  a  griddle ; 
the  usual  form  of  native  bread,  and 
the  staple  food  of  Upper  India. 

1615.  Parson  Terry  well  describes  the 
thing,  but  names  it  not :  "  The  ordinary 
sort  of  people  eat  bread  made  of  a  coarse 
grain,  but  both  toothsome  and  wholesome 
and  hearty.  They  make  it  up  in  broad 
cakes,  thick  like  our  oaten  cakes  ;  and  then  ^ 
bake  it  upon  small  round  iron  hearths  which 
they  carry  with  them." — In  JPurchas,  ii. 
1468. 

1810.  "  Chow-patties,  or  bannocks."— 
Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  348.  .< 

1857.  "  Prom  village  to  village  brought :  j 
by  one  messenger  and  sent  onward  by 
another  passed  a  mysterious  token  in  the' 
shape  of  one  of  those  flat  cakes  made  from 
flour  and  water,  and  forming  the  common 
bread  of  the  people,  which,  in  their  lan- 
guage, are  called  cllupatties."—.ffawc's5OT0« 
War,  i.  570.  «        ±'  a 

There  is  a  tradition  of  a  noble  and 
gallant  Governor-General  who,  when 
compelled  to  rough  it  for  a  day  or 
two,  acknowledged  that  "  chupr assies 
and  ^  musauUUes  were  not  such  bad 
diet,"  meaning  chupatties  and  mus^la 
(q.T.). 

Chupfcun,  s.    Hind.  cJiapkan.     The 
long  fiock  (or  cassock)  which  is  the 
usual  dress  in  Upper  India  of  nearly 
all  male  natives  who   are  not  actual 
labourers  or  indigent  persons.      The 
word  IS  probably  of  Turki  or  Mongol         ; 
origin,  and  is  perhaps  identical  with  the         i 
chalcmanoi  the  Ain  (p.  90),  a  word  stiU 
used  m  Turkestan.     Hence  Beames's 
connexion  of  chapkan  with  the  idea  of         j 
chap  as  meaning  compressing  or  cling-         i 
ing,  "a  tightly-fitting  coat  or  cassock,"         i 
IS  a  little  fanciful   {Comp.  Gram.   i.         I 
212,  213).     Still  this  idea  may  have        i 


GHUPRA. 


169 


CHUTNY. 


shaped   the  corruption  of    a  foreign 
■word. 

1883.  "He  was,  I  was  going  to  say,  in 
his  shirt-sleeves,  only  I  am  not  sure  that  he 
wore  a  shirt  in  those  days — I  think  he  had 
a  ohupkttn,  or  native  under-garment." — C 
Bailees,  in  L.  of  L.  Lawrence,  i.  59. 

Chnpra,  n.p.  Cliapra,  a  town  and 
head-quarter  station  of  the  District 
Saran  in  Bahar,  on  the  north  bank  of 
the  Ganges. 

1726.  "Sjoppera  (Chupra)." — VaUntijn, 
Chorom,,  <fcc.,147. 

''  Clmprassy,  s.  Hind,  chaprasl,  the 
bearer  of  a  chaprds,  i.e.  a  badge-plate 
inscribed  with  the  name  of  the  office 
to  which  the  bearer  is  attached.  The 
chaprdst  is  an  office-messenger,  or 
henchman,  bearing  such  a  badge  on  a 
cloth  belt.  The  term  belongs  to  the 
Bengal  Presidency.  In  Madras  Peon 
(q.T.)  is  the  usual  term ;  and  in  Bom- 
bay Futtywala  (Hind,  pattlwala)  or 
"man  of  the  belt."  The  etymology 
of  chaprds  is  obscure ;  but  see  Beames, 
Comp.  Oram.  i.  212.  This  writer 
gives  bucMe  as  the  original  meaning. 

1865.  "I  remember  the  days  when  every 
servant  in  my  house  was  a  chuprassee, 
with  the  exception  of  the  Khansaumaun 
and  a  Portuguese  Ayah." — Tlie  Dak  Bun- 
galow, p.  389. 

0.  1866. 
"  The  big  Sahib's  tent  has  gone  from  under 
the  Peepul  tree, 
With  his  horde  of  hungry  chuprassees, 

and  oily  sons  of  the  quill — 
I  paid  them  the  bribe  they  wanted,  and 
Sheitan  will  settle  the  bill." 

A.  C.  Lyall,  The  Old  Pindaree. 
1877.    "  One  of  my  chuprasBies  or  mes- 
sengers   ....    was   badly    wounded." — 
Meadows  Taylor,  Life,  i.  227. 

1880.  "Through  this  refractory  medium 
the  people  of  India  see  their  rulers.  The 
Chuprassie  paints  his  master  in  colours 
drawn  from  his  own  black  heart.  Every 
lie  he  tells,  every  insinuation  he  throws 
out,  every  demand  he  makes,  is  indorsed 
with  his  master's  name.  He  is  the  arch- 
slanderer  of  our  name  in  India." — Ali 
Saba,  102-3. 

Clmrr,  s.  Hind.  cJiar.  "A  sand- 
bank or  island  in  the  current  of  a 
river,  deposited  by  the  water,  claims 
to  which  were  regulated  by  the  Bengal 
Eeg.  xi.  1825"  (TfiZsow). 

A  char  is  new  alluvial  land  deposited 
by  the  great  rivers  as  the  floods  are 
sinking,  and  covered  with  grass,  but 
not  necessarily  insulated. 

It  is  remarkable  that  Mr.   Marsh 


mentions  a  very  similar  word  as  used 
for  the  same  thing  in  Holland,  ' '  New 
sandbank  land,  covered  with  grasses* 
is  called  in  Zeeland  achor  "  {Man  and 
Nature,  p.  339).  The  etymologies  are, 
however,  probably  quite  apart. 

1878.  "  In  the  dry  season  all  the  various 
streams  .  .  .  are  merely  silver  threads 
winding  among  innumerable  sandy  islands, 
the  soil  of  which  is  especially  adapted  for 
the  growth  of  Indigo.  Thejr  are  called 
Churs." — Life  in  the  Mofussil,  ii.  3-4. 

Churruck,  s.  A  wheel,  or  any 
rotating  machine ;  particularly  applied 
to  simple  machines  for  cleaning  cotton. 
Pers.  charkh,  '  the  celestial  sphere,'  '  a 
wheel  of  any  kind,  &c.'  Beng.  chardk 
is  apparently  a  corruption  of  the  Per- 
sian word,  facilitated  by  the  nearness 
of  the  Sansk.  chakra,  &c. 

Foojah.      Beng.    Charak-pujd 

(see  Poojah).  The  Swinging  Festival 
of  the  Hindus,  held  on  the  sun's 
entrance  into  Aries.  The  performer 
is  suspended  from  a  long  yard,  travers- 
ing round  on  a  mast,  by  hooks  passed 
through  the  muscle  over  the  blade- 
bones,  and  then  whirled  round  so  as  to 
fly  out  centrifugally.  The  chief  seat 
of  this  barbarous  display  is,  or  latterly 
was,  in  Bengal,  but  it  was  formerly 
prevalent  in  many  parts  of  India. 
There  is  an  old  description  in  Purchas's 
Pilgrimage,  p.  1000 ;  also  (in  Malabar) 
in  A.  Hamilton,  i.  270 ;  and  (at  Cal- 
cutta) in  Heber's  Journal,  quoted 
below. 

1824.  "TheHindoo  Festival  of  'Churruck 
Foojah '  commenced  to-day,  of  which,  as 
my  wife  has  given  an  account  in  her  jour- 
nal, I  shaR  only  add  a  few  particulars." — 
Heber,  ed.  1844,  i.  57. 

Chlirnis,  a.  s.  Hind,  charas.  The 
resinous  exudation  of  the  hemp-plant 
{Cannabis  Indica),  which  is  the  basis 
of  intoxicating  preparations  (see  Bang 
and  Gimja). 

b.  Hind,  charas.  A  simple  appa- 
ratus worked  by  oxen  for  drawing 
water  from  a  well,  and  discharging  it 
into  irrigation  channels  by  means  of 
pulley  ropes,  and  a  large  bag  of  hide 
(Hind,  charsa,  a  hide  ;  Skt.  charma), 

Chutkarry,  s.  (S.  India).  A  half- 
caste  ;  Tam.  shatti-kar,  '  one  who 
wears  a  waist-coat '  (C  P.  B.). 

Chutny,  s.  Hind,  chatm.  A  kind 
of  strong  relish,  made  of  a  number  of 
condiments  and   fruits,    &o.,   used  in. 


CHUTT. 


170 


GIBOARS. 


India,  moi-e  especially  by  Mahomme- 
dans,  and  the  merits  of  which,  are  now 
well  known  in  England.  For  native 
Ohutny  recipes,  see  HerkloU,  Qanoon- 
e-Islam,  2d  ed.  xlvii. — xlviii. 

1813.  ' '  The  Chatna  is  sometimes  made 
with  cocoa-nut,  lime-juice,  garlic,  and 
chilies,  and  with  the  pickles  is  placed  in 
deep  leaves  round  the  large  cover,  to  the 
number  of  30  or  40." — Forbes,  Orient.  Mem,, 
u.  50-51. 

1820.  "  Chitnee,  Chatnee,  some  of  the 
hot  spices  made  into  a  paste,  by  being 
bruised  with  water,  the  '  kitchen '  of  an  In- 
dian peasant." — Aec.  of  Township  of  Loony, 
in  Tr.  Lit.  Soc.  Bmnhay,  ii.  194. 

Chutt,  s.  Hind,  chhat.  The  proper 
meaning  of  the  vernacular  word  is  '  a 
roof  or  platform.'  But  in  modem 
Anglo-Indian  its  usual  application  is 
to  the  coarse  cotton  sheeting,  stretched 
on  a  frame  and  whitewashed,  which 
forms  the  usual  ceiling  of  rooms  in 
thatched  or  tiled  houses ;  properly 
chddar-chhat,  '  sheet-ceiling.' 

Chuttanutty,  n.p.  This  was  one  of 
the  three  vUlages  purchased  for  the 
East  India  Company  in  1686,  when 
the  agents  found  their  position  at 
HugU  intolerable,  to  form  the  settle- 
mentwhich  became  the  city  of  Calcutta. 
The  other  two  villages  were  Calcutta 
and  Groviadpur.  Dr.  Hunter  spells  it 
SutdnaU,  but  the  old  Anglo-Indian 
orthography  radicates  Ohatanatl  as 
probaI)le. 

In  the  letter-books  of  the  Factory 
Council  in  the  India  Office  the 
earlier  letters  from  this  establislmient 
are  lost,  but  down  to  27th  March,  1700, 
they  are  dated  from  "  Chuttanutte ;  " 
on  and  after  June  8th,  from  "Cal- 
cutta ;  "  and  from  August  20th  in  the 
same  year  from  "Fort  WilLiam"  in 
Calcutta.  According  to  Major  Ealph 
Smyth  Ohatanatl  occupied  "the  site  of 
the  present  native  town,"  i.e.  the 
northern  quarter  of  the  city.  Calcutta 
stood  on  what  is  now  the  European 
commercial  part;  and  Govindpur  on 
the  present  site  of  Fort  William.* 

Chuttrum,  s.  (S.  India).  Tarn. 
sJiattiram,  which  is  a  corruption  of 
Skt.  sattra,  '  abode.'  A  house  where 
pilgrims  and  travelling  members  of 
the  higher  castes  are  entertained  and 
led  gratuitously  for  a  day  or  two. 
1807.     "  There  are  two  distinct  kinds  of 


buildings  confounded  by  Europeans  under 
the  common  name  of  Choultry.  The  first  is 
that  called  by  the  natives  Chaturam,  and 
built  for  the  accommodation  of  travellers. 
These  .  .  .  have  in  general  pent  roofs  .  .  . 
built  in  the  form  of  a  square  enclosing  a 
court.  .  .  .  The  other  kind  are  properly 
built  for  the  reception  of  images,  when  these 
are  carried  in  procession.  These  have  flat 
roofs,  and  consist  of  one  apartment  only,, 
and  by  the  natives  are  called  Mandwpam. 
.  .  .  Besides  the  Chaturam  and  the  Mam- 
dapam,  there  is  another  kind  of  building 
whidh  by  Europeans  is  called  Choultry  ;  in 
the  Tamul  language  it  is  called  Tany  Fun- 
dal,  or  Water  Shed  .  .  .  small  buildings 
where  weary  travellers  may  enjoy  a  tem- 
porary repose  in  the  shade,  and  obtain  a 
draught  of  water  or  milk. " — F.  Buchanan, 
Mysore,  i.  11  and  15.     See  Choultry. 

Cinderella's  Slipper.  A  Hindu 
story  on  the  like  theme  appears  among 
the  Hala  Kanara  MSS.  of  the  Mac- 
kenzie collection : 

_"  Suvarnadevi  having  dropped  her 
slipper  in  a  reservoir,  it  was  found  by  a 
fisherman  of  Kusumakesari,  who  sold  it  to 
a  shmkeeper,  by  whom  it  was  presented  to 
the  King  Ugrdbdhu.  The  Prince,  on  seeing 
the  beauty  of  the  slipper,  fell  in  love  with 
the  wearer;  and  offered  large  rewards  to  any  ' 
person  who  should  find  and  bring  her  to 
him.  An  old  woman  undertook  the  task, 
and  succeeded  in  tracing  the  shoe  to  its 
owner  .  .  ." — Mackenzie  Collection,  by  E. 
S.  Wilson,  il.  52. 


Cintra  Oranges. 
Snngtara. 


See  Orange  and 


Circars,  n.p.  The  territory  to  the 
north  of  the  Corcmandel  Coast,  for- 
merly held  by  the  Nizam,  and  now 
forming  the  districts  of  Eastna,  Goda- 
vari,  Vizagapatam,  Ganjdm  and  a 
part  of  Nellore,  was  long  known  by 
the  title  of  "  The  Circars,"  or  "  North-, 
em  Circars"  (i.e.  Governments),  now 
officially  obsolete.  The  Circars  of 
Chicacole  (now  Vizagapatam  Dist.), 
Eajamandri  and  EUore  (these  two  em- 
bracednowin  Goddvari|Dist.)  with  Con- 
dapilly  (now embraced  in  Kistna  Dist), 
were  the  subject  of  a  grant  from  the 
Great  Mogul,  obtained  by  Olive  in  1765,. 
confirmed  by  treaty  with  the  Nizam  in 
1766.  Gantur  (now  also  iacluded  in 
Eistna  Dist.)  devolved  eventually  by 
the  same  treaty  (but  did  not  come 
permanently  under  British  rule  till 
1803).  0.  P.  Brown  says  the  expres- 
sion''  The  Circars  "  was  first  used  by 
the  French,  m  the  time  of  Bussy. 

rfif3  '^'Y^f  ^  A^'t™?'"!"^''  qu'aprfes  mon 
depart  d  Ayder  Abad,  Salabet  Zingue  a 
nomm^  un  Fhosdar,  ou  Gouverneur,  pour 


CIVILIAN. 


m 


COAST. 


les  qiiatre  Cerkars."— itfi^moire,  by  Bussy, 
in  Lettres  de  MM.  de  Bussy,  de  Lally  et 
autres,  Paris,  1766,  p.  24. 

1789.  "  The  most  important  public  trans- 
action. .  .  is  the  surrender  of  the  Gun- 
toor  Circar  to  the  Company,  by  which  it 
becomes  possessed  of  the  whole  Coast,  from 
Jaggernaut  to  Cape  Comorin.  The  Nizam 
made  himself  master  of  that  province,  soon 
after  Hyder's  invasion  of  the  Carnatic,  as 
an  equivalent  for  the  arrears  of  peshcush, 
due  to  him  by  the  Company  for  the  other 
CircaxB."— Letter  of  T.  Munro,  in  Life  by 
Gleig,  i.  70. 

1823.  "Although  the  Sirkars  are  our 
earliest  possessions,  there  are  none,  perhaps, 
of  which  we  have  so  little  accurate  know- 
ledge in  everything  that  regards  the  condi- 
tion of  the  people." — Sir  T.  Munro,  in 
Selections,  &c.,  by  Sir  A.  Arbuthnot,  i.  204. 

We  know  from  the  preceding  quotation 
what  Munro's  spelling  of  the  name  was. 

1836.  "  The  district  called  the  Circars, 
in  India,  is  part  of  the  coast  which  extends 

from  the  Carnatic  to  Bengal The 

domestic  economy  of  the  people  is  singular; 
they  inhabit  villages  (!!),  and  all  labour  is 
performed  by  public  servants  paid  from  the 
public  stock." — Phillips,  Million,  of  Facts, 
320. 

1878.  "  General  Sir  J.  C,  C.B.,K.C.S.I. 
.  .  .  He  entered  the  Madras  Army  in  1820, 
and  in  1834,  according  to  official  despatches, 
displayed  '  active  zeal,  intrepidity,  and 
judgment '  in  dealing  with  the  savage  tribes 
in  Orissa  known  as  the  Circars"  (!!!). — 
Obituary  Notice  in  Homeward  Mail,  April 
27th.    See  also  Sirkar. 

Civilian,  s.  A  term  wMcli  came 
into  use  about  1*760 — 70,  as  a  designa- 
tion of  the  covenanted.  European  ser- 
vants of  the  E.  I.  Company,  not  in 
military  employ.  It  is  not  used  by 
Grose,  c.  1760,  who  was  Mmself  of 
such  service  at  Bombay.  In  Anglo- 
Indian  parlance  it  is  still  aiDpropriated 
to  members  of  the  covenanted  Civil 
Service.  The  CiviZ  Service  is  mentioned 
in  Carraccioli'a  Life  of  Olive  (c.  1785), 
iii.  164. 

From  an  early  date  in  the  Company's 
history  np  to  1833,  the  members  of 
the  Civil  Service  were  classified,  during 
the  first  five  years  as  Writers  (q.v.), 
then  to  the  8th  year  as  Factors;  in 
the  9th  and  11th  as  Junior  Merchants; 
and  thenceforward  as  Senior  Mer- 
chants. These  names  were  relics  of 
the  original  commercial  character  of 
the  E.  I.  Company's  transactions,  and 
had  long  ceased  to  have  any  practical 
meaning  at  the  time  of  their  abolition 
in  1833,  when  the  Charter  Act  (3  &  4 
Will.  IV.,   c.   85),  removed  the  last 


traces  of  the  Company's  commercial 
existence. 

1872.  "  You  bloated  civilians  are  never 
satisfied,  retorted  the  other." — A  True  Re- 
former, i.  4. 

Classy,  Clashy,  s.  Hind,  hhdlap, 
usual  6t3rm.  from  Arab,  hhalas.  A 
tent-pitcher ;  also  (because  usually 
taken  from  that  class  of  servants)  a 
man  employed  as  chain-man  or  stafi- 
man,  &c.,  by  a  surveyor;  a  native 
sailor;  ormatross  (q.v.)  Khalas  is 
constantly  used  in  Hindustani  in  the 
sense  of  '  liberation ; '  thus,  of  a 
prisoner,  a  magistrate  says  '  Khalas 
haro,'  '  let  him  go."  But  it  is  not  clear 
how  khalasi  got  its  ordiaary  Indian 
sense.  It  is  also  written  hlialdsM,  and 
Vullers  has  an  oldPers.  word  khalaaha 
for  '  a  ship's  rudder.'  A  learned  friend' 
suggests  that  this  may  be  the  real 
origin  of  Jehalail  in  its  Indian  use. 

1785.  "A  hundred  clashies  have  been 
sent  to  you  from  the  presence." — Tippoo's 
Letters,  171. 

1824.  "  If  the  tents  got  dry,  the  olashees 
(tent-pitchers)  allowed  that  we  might  pro- 
ceed in  the  morning  prosperously." — ffeber, 
ed.  1844,  i.  194. 

Clearing  Nut,  s.  The  seed  of 
Strychnos  potatorum,  L. ;  a  tree  of  S. 
India.  It  is  so  called  from  its  property 
of  clearing  muddy  water,  if  well  rubbed 
on  the  inside  of  the  vessel  which  is  to 
be  fiUed. 

Clove,  s.  The  flower-bud  of  Oaryo- 
phyllum  aromaticum,  L.,  a  tree  of  the 
Moluccas.  The  modem  English  name 
of  this  spice  is  a  kind  of  ellipsis  from 
the  Prench  clous  de  girofles,  '  Nails  of 
Girofles,'  i.e.  of  garofaln,  caryophylla, 
&c.,  the  name  by  which  this  spice  was 
known  to  the  ancients;  the  full  old 
English  name  was  similar,  '  clove  gillo- 
floure,'  a  name  which,  cut  in  two  like 
a  polypus,  has  formed  two  different 
creatures,  the  clove  (or  nail)  being  as- 
signed to  the  spice,  and  the  'gilly- 
flower '  to  a  familiar  clove-smelling 
flower.  The  comparison  to  nails  runs 
through  many  languages.  In  Chinese 
the  thing  is  called  ting-hiang,  or  '  nail- 
spice  ;  '  in  Persian  mekhah,  '  little 
nails,'  or  '  nailkins,'  like  the  German 
Nelhen,  Ndgelchen,  and  Oewiirtz-nagel 
(spice  nail). 

Coast,  The,  n.p.  This  term  in  books 
of  the  last  century  means  the  '  Madras 
or  Coromandel  Coast,'  and  often  '  the. 


COBANG. 


172 


COBBA    DE    CAPELLO. 


Madras  Presidency.'  It  is  curious  to 
find  HapaKla,  "  tlie  Shore,"  applied  in 
a  similar  specific  way,  in  Ptolemy,  to 
the  coast  near  Cape  Comorin.  It  will 
be  seen  tliat  the  term  "  Coast  Army  " 
for  "  Madras  Army,"  occurs  quite 
recently.  The  Persian  rendering  of 
Coast  Army  by  Bandarl  below  is 
curious. 

1793.  "  Unseduced  by  novelty,  and  un- 
influenced by  example,  the  belles  of  the 
Coast  have  courage  enough  to  be  unfashion- 
able ....  and  we  still  see  their  charming 
tresses  flow  in  luxuriant  ringlets." — Hugh 
Soyd,  78. 

1800.  "  I  have  only  1892  Coast  and  1200 
Bombay  sepoys." — WeUirujton,  i.  227. 

1802.  "  From  HydurabM  also.  Colonels 
Roberts  and  Dalrymple,  with  4000  of  the 
Bunduri  or  coast  sipahees.  .  ." — B.  ofBeign 
of  Tipil  Sultdn,  E.  T.  by  Miles,  p.  253. 

1879.  "  Is  it  any  wonder  then,  that  the 
Coast  Army  has  lost  its  ancient  renown, 
a.nd  that  it  is  never  employed,  as  an  army 
should  be,  in  fighting  the  battles  of  its 
country,  or  its  employers?" — Pollok,  Sport 
in  Br.  Burmah,  &c,,  i.  26. 

Cobang.    See  Kobang. 

Cpbily  Mash,  s.  This  is  the  dried 
bonito  (q.v.),whichhas  forages  been  a 
staple  of  the  Maldiye  Islands.  It  is 
still  especially  esteemed  in  Aohin  and 
other  Malay  Countries.  The  name  is 
explained  below  by  Pyrard  as  '  black 
fish,'  and  he  is  generally  to  be  depended 
on.  But  the  first  accurate  elucidation 
has  been  given  by  Mr.  H.  0.  P.  Bell, 
of  the  Ceylon  C.  S.,  in  the  Indian 
Antiquary  for  Oct.  1882,  p.  294;  see 
also  Mr.  Bell's  Eeport  on  Maldive 
Islands,  Colombo,  1882,  p.  93,  where 
there  is  an  account  of  the  preparation. 
It  is  the  Maldive  Ealu-bili-mas, '  black- 
bonito-fish.'  The  second  word  corres- 
ponds to  the  Singhalese  halaya. 

0.  1345.  "Its  flesh  is  red,  and  without 
fat,  but  it  smehs  like  mutton.  When  caught 
each  fish  is  cut  in  four,  slightly  boiled,  and 
then  placed  in  baskets  of  pahn-leaf,'  and 
hung  in  the  smoke.  When  perfectly  dry 
It  18  eaten.  From  this  country  it  is  exported 
to  India,  China,  and  Yemen.  It  is  called 
Kolb-al-mas."— 76»  BaMta  (on  Maldives) 
IV.  112,  also  311.  ' 

J  V'lh  J'  ■  /.  •,  '^^^y  «a.t  it  with  a  sort  of 
dried  fish,  which  comes  from  the  Islands  of 
Malediyia,  and  resembles  jerked  beef,  and 
It  is  called  Comalamasa."— ^costo,  lO.S. 
^  c.  1610.  "Ce  poisson  qui  se  prend  ainsi, 
8  apeUe  generalemeut  enleur  langue  cobolly 
masse,  c'est  h,  dire  du  poisson  noir  .... 
lis  le  font  cuire  en  de  I'eau  de  mer,  et  puis 
le  tont  eecher  au  feu  sur  des  olayes,  en  sorte 


qu'estant  sec  il  se  garde  fort  long-temps." — 
Pyrard  de  la  Val,  i.  138  ;  see  also  141. 

1727.  "  The  Bonetta  is  caught  with  Hook 
and  Line,  or  with  nets  ....  they  cut  the 
Fish  from  the  Back-bone  on  each  Side,  and 
lay  them  in  a  Shade  to  dry,  sprinkling  them 
sometimes  with  Sea  Water.  When  they  are 
dry  enough  ....  they  wrap  them  up  in 
Leaves  of  Cocoa-nut  Trees,  and  put  them  a 
Foot  or  two  under  the  Surface  of  the  Sand, 
and  with  the  Heat  of  the  Sun,  they_  become 
baked  as  hard  as  Stock-fish,  and  Ships  come 
from  Atcheen  .  .  .  and  purchase  them  with 
GolJl-dust.  I  have  seen  Comelamash  (for 
that  is  their  name  after  they  are  dried) 
sell  at  Atcheen  for  8L.  Sterl.  per  1000," — 
A.  Bam.  i.  347. 

1783.  "Many  Maldivia  boats  come 
yearly  to  Atcheen,  and  bring  chiefly  dried 
ionnetta  in  small  pieces  about  two  or  three 
ounces ;  this  is  a  sort  of  staple  article  of 
commerce,  many  shops  in  the  Bazar  deal  in 
it  only,  having  large  quantities  piled  up, 
put  in  matt  bags.  It  is  when  properly 
cured,  hard  like  horn  in  the  middle  ;  when 
kept  long  the  worm  gets  to  it." — Forrest, 
V.  to  Mergui,  45. 

1813.  "  The  fish  called  Commel  mutch, 
so  much  esteemed  in  Malabar,  is  caught  at 
Minicoy. "—Milbv/rn,  i.  321,  also  336. 

1841.  "The  Sultan  of  the  Maldiva 
Islands  sends  an  agent  or  minister  every 
year  to  the  government  of  Ceylon  with 
presents  consisting  of  ....  a  considerable 
quantity  of  dried  fish,  consisting  of  bonitos, 
albicorea,  and  a  fish  called  by  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Maldivas  the  black  fish,  or  comboli 
mas."— ,A.  B.  As.  &oc.  vi.  75. 

The  same  article  contains  a  Maldivian 
vocabulary,  in  which  we  have  "Bonito  or 
goomulmutch  ....  kannelimas"  (p.  49). 
Thus  we  have  in  this  one  paper  three  corrupt 
forms  of  the  same  expression,  viz.,  comboli 
mas,  kauneli  mas,  and  goomulmutcli,  all 
attempts  at  the  true  Maldivian  term  kalu- 
bili-mas, 'black bonito  fish.' 

Cobra  de  Capello,  or  simply  Cobra, 
s.  The  venomous  snake  Naja  tripu-. 
diana.  Cobra  is  Port,  for  '  snake ; ' 
coira  de  capello,  '  snake  of  (the)  hood.' 

1523.  "  A  few  days  before,  cobras  de 
capello  had  been  secretly  introduced  into 
the  fort,  which  bit  some  black  people  who 
died  thereof,  both  men  and  women  ;  and 
when  this  news  became  known  it  was 
perceived  that  they  must  have  been  intro- 
duced by  the  hand  of  some  one,  for  since 
the  fort  was  made  never  had  the  like  been 
heard  oV—Correa,  ii.  776. 

1539.  "  Vimos  tabe  aquy  grande  soma 
de  cobras  de  capello,  da  groesura  da  coxa 
de  hu  home,  e  tao  pe9onhentas  em  tanto 
estremo,  que  diziSo  os  negros  que  se  che- 
garao  c5  a  baba  dabocaa  qualquer  cousa 
viva,  logo  em  proviso  cahia  morta  em  terra 
•  ■  .  — Pinto,  cap.  xiv. 

,,       "...  Adders  that  were  copped 
on  the  crowns  of  their  heads,  as  big  as  a 


COBUA    LILY. 


173 


COCHIN. 


man's  th^h,  and  so  venomous,  as  tlie 
Negroes  of  the  country  informed  us,  that  if 
any  living  thing  came  within  the  reach  of 
their  breath,  it  dyed  presently  ,  .  .  ." — 
Cogan's  Transl.,  p.  17. 

1563.  "  In  the  beautiful  island  of  Ceylon 
....  there  aie  yet  many  serpents  of  the 
kind  whicli  are  vulgarly  called  Cobras  de 
capello ;  and  in  Latin  we  may  call  them 
ngvlus  serpens." — Garcia,  f.  15b. 

1672.  "In  Jafnapatam,  iumytime,there 
lay  among  othei-s  in  garrison  a  certain  H%h 
German  who  was  commonly  known  as  die 
Snake-Catcher  ;  and  this  man  was  sum- 
moned by  our  Commander  ....  to  lay 
hold  of  a  Cobre  Capel  that  was  in  his 
Chamber.  And  this  the  man  did,  merely 
holding  his  hat  before  his  eyes,  and  seizing 
it  witli  his  hand,  without  an^  damag^.  .  .  . 
I  had  my  suspicions  that  this  was  done  by 
some  devilry  .  .  .  but  he  maintained  that 
it  was  all  by  natural  means  .  .  ." — Bal- 
daeus  (Germ,  ed.),  25. 

Some  thirty-five  or  thirty-six  years  ago  a 
staS-sergeant  at  Delhi  had  a  bull-dogthat 
used  to  catch  cobras  much  like  this  High- 
Dutchman. 

1711.  Bluteau,  in  his  great  Port.  Diet., 
explains  Cobra  de  Capello  :vs  a  "reptile 
(itcAo)  of  Brazil."  But  it  is  only  a  slip ; 
what  is  furtlier  said  shows  that  he  meant  to 
say  India. 

1883.  "  In  my  walks  abroad  I  generally 
cany  a  strong,  supple  walking  cane.  .  .  . 
Armed  with  it,  you  may  rout  and  slaughter 
the  hottest-tempered  cobra  in  Hindustan. 
Iiet  it  rear  itself  upand  spread  its  spectacled 
head-gear  and  blester  as  it  will,  but  one  rap 
on  the  side  of  its  hsad  will  bring  it  to  rea- 
son. .  .  ." — Tribes  on  my  FrotUier,  198-9. 

Cobra  Lily,  s.  The  flower  Arum 
campanultitum,  ■which  stands  on  its 
ctirving  stem  exactly  like  a  cobra  with 
reared  head. 

Cobra  Manilla,  or  Minelle,  s. 
Another  popular  name  in  S.  India  for 
a  species  of  venomous  snake,  perhaps 
a  little  uncertain  in  its  application.  Dr. 
Eussell  says  the  Bungarus  caeruleus  was 
sent  to  him  from  Masulipatam,  with 
the  name  Cobra  Monil,  whilst  Gunther 
says  this  name  is  given  in  S.  India 
to  the  DahoiaRussellii,  orTic-polonga 
(q.v.)  (see  Fayrer's  Thanatophidia, 
pp.  11  and  13).  One  explanation  of 
the  name  is  given  in  the  quotation 
from  Lockyer.  But  the  name  is  really 
Mahr.  maner,  from  Skt.  mani,  'a 
jewel.'  There  are  judicious  remarks 
m  a  book  lately  quoted,  regarding  the 
popular  names  and  popular  stories  of 
snakes,  which  apply,  we  suspect,  to  all 
the  quotations  under  the  following 
leading: 

"There  are  names  in  plenty  .  .  .  but 


they  are  applied  promiscuously  to  any  sort 
of  snake,  real  or  imaginary,  and  are  there- 
fore of  no  use.  The  fact  is,  that  in  real  life, 
.IS  distinguished  from  romance,  snakes  are 
so  seldom  seen,  that  no  one  who  does  not 
make  a  study  of  them  can  know  one  from 
another."  * — Tribes  on  my  Frontier,  197. 

1711.  "  The  Cobra  Manilla  has  its  name 
from  a  way  of  Expi-ession  among  the  Nears 
on  the  Malabar  Coast,  who  speaking  of  a 
quick  Motion  .  .  .  say,  in  a  Phrase  peculiar 
to  themselves.  Before  thei/j^in pull  aMsudWa, 
from  their  Bands.  A  Pei-son  bit  with  this 
Snake,  dies  immediately  ;  or  before  one  can 
take  a  Mamlla  oB.  A  Manilla  is  a  solid 
piece  of  Gold,  of  two  or  three  ounces 
Weight,  worn  in  a  Ring  round  the  Wrist." 
— Loekt/er,  276. 

1780.  "The  most  dangerous  of  tliose 
reptiles  are  the  coverymanil  and  the  green 
snake.  The  first  is  a  beautiful  little  crea- 
ture, very  lively,  and  about  6  or  7  inches 
long.  It  creeps  into  all  private  corners  of 
houses,  and  is  often  found  coiled  up  betwixt 
the  sheets,  or  perhaps  under  the  pillow  of 
one's  bed.  Its  sting  is  said  to  inflict  imme- 
diate death,  though  I  must  confess,  for  my 
own  part,  I  never  heard  of  any  dangerous 
accident  occasioned  by  it." — Munro's  Xfar- 
rative,  34. 

1810.  "...  Here,  too,  lurks  the  small 
bright  speckled  Cobra  manilla,  whose  fangs 
convey  instant  death." — Maria  Graham,  23. 

1813.  "The  Cobra  minelle  is  the  smallest 
and  most  dangerous;  the  bite  occasions  a 
speedy  and  painful  death." — Forbes,  Or. 
Mem.  i.  42. 

CocMn,  n.p.  A  famous  city  of 
Malabar,  Kochcht,  which  the  nasalising, 
so  usual  with  the  Portuguese,  con- 
verted into  Cochim  or  Cochin.  'We 
say  "the  Portuguese"  because  we 
seem  to  owe  so  many  nasal  termina- 
tions of  words  in  Indian  use  to  them  ; 
but  it  is  evident  that  the  real  origin  of 
this  nasal  was  in  some  cases  anterior 
to  their  arrival,  as  in  the  present  case 
(see  the  first  quotations),  and  in  that  of 
Acheen  (q.v.).  Padre  Paoliuo  says 
the  town  was  called  after  the  small 
river  "Cocci"  (as  he  wi-ites  it).  It 
will  be  seen  that  Conti  in  the  loth 
century  makes  the  like  statement. 

C.1430.  "Relicts  Coloenft  ad  urbem 
Cocym,  trium  dierum  itinere  transiit,  quin- 
que  millibus  passuum  ambitu  supra  ostium 
numinis,  a  quo  et  nomen." — JV.  Conti  in 
Poggius,  de  Variel.  Fortiuuie,  iv. 

1503.  "  Inde  Franoi  ad  urbem  Cocen  pro- 
fecti,  castrum  ingens  ibidem  construxere, 
et  trecentis  praesidiariis  viris  bellioosis 
munivere  .  ,  .  .  "  —  Letter  of  Ifestorian 
Bishops  from  India,  in  Assemani,  iii.  596. 


*  I  have  seen  more  snakes  in  a  couple  of  months 
at  the  Bagiii  di  Lucca,  than  in  ajiy  two  years 
passed  in  India. — H.  Y. 


COCHIN-CHINA. 


174 


(!()(!  KATOO. 


1510.  "  And  truly  he  (theK.of  Portugal) 
<]eserves  every  good,  for  in  India  and  espe- 
cially in  Cuoin,  every  fSte  day  ten  and  even 
twelve  Pagans  and  Moorn  are  baptised." — 
Varthema,  296. 

1572. 
"  Vereis  afortaloza  gustentar-ne 
De  Cananor  con  pouoa  forca  e  gente 

•  «  #  * 

E  vereis  em  Cochin  aseinalar-eo 
Tanto  hum  peito  soberbo,  e  insolente  * 
(-Ina  cithara  ja  mais  cantou  victorlaj 
C^ue  assi  mereja  eterno  nome  e  gloria." 

CcimOee,  ii.  52. 

By  Burton : 
"  Thou  «halt  behold  the  Fortalioe  hold  out 
of  Cananor  with  scanty  garrison 

Bhalt  in  Cochin  see  one  appro  v'd  so 

stout, 
who  sitoh  an  arr'gance  of  the  sword  bath 
shown, 
no  harp  of  mortal  sang  a  similar  story, 
digne  of  e'erlasting  name,  etem/il  glory." 

Cochin-China,  n.p.  This  country 
•was  called  by  the  Malays  Kuchi,  and 
apparently  also,  to  distingmst  it  from 
KueJii  of  India  (or  Coctin),  Kuchi- 
CMna,  a  term  wmot  the  Portuguese 
adopted  as  Cauchi-China ;  the  JJutci 
and  English  from  them.  Kuchi  occurs 
in  this  sense  in  the  Malay  traditions 
called  Hijara  Malayu  (see  J.  Ind. 
Archip.,  V.  729).  in  its  origin  this 
name  Kuchi  is  no  doubt  a  foreigner's 
form  of  the  Annamite  KvM-chiSn  (Ohin. 
Kiu-Chmg,  South  Ohin.  Kau-Chen), 
which  was  the  ancient  name  of  the 
province  Thanh' -hoa,  in  which  the 
city  of  Huij  has  been  the  capital  since 
1398.t 

1.516.  And  he  (li'emao  Peres)  set  sail  from 
Malaca  ....  in  August  of  the  year  510, 
and  got  into  the  Gulf  of  Concam.  china, 
which  he  entered  in  the  night,  escaping  by 
miracle  from  being  lost  on  the  shoals." 
,  ,  ,  .  " — C'arrea,  li.  474. 

c.  15.35.  "This  King  of  Cochiuchina 
keeps  always  an  ambassador  at  the  court 
of  the  Kinc  of  China ;  not  that  he 
does  this  of  his  own  good  will,  or  has  any 
content  therein,  but  because  he  is  hu 
vassal." — Somma/rio  de'  Begrd,  in  Samusio, 
i.  836t>. 

c.  1543.  "  Now  it  was  not  without  much 
labour,  pain,  and  'langer,  that  we  passed 
those  two  Channels,  as  also  the  river  of 
Ventinau,  by  reason  of  the  Pyrats  that 
usually  are  encountred  there,  nevertheless 
we  at  length  arrived  at  the  Town  of  Mama- 


*  Duart/:  Pa'ihcw  Pureira,  whose  (\f;U-M(:i;  of  the 
I'ort.  at  C'j';liiri  (<■.  ]  r,04)  against  a  great  arm}' of 
til'-,  Zatnorin'M,  was  oTi<!  of  the  great  feats  of  the 
i'ortu^aese  in  Iri'lia, 

t  .MS.  communication  from  Prof.  Terrlcn  dc  la 
Couperie. 


quilen,  which  is  scituated  at  the  foot  of  the 
Mountains  of  Chomay  {Cornluty  in  orig.), 
upon  the  Frontiers  of  the  two  Kingdoms  of 
(ffiMa,  and  Cftuchenchina  (da  Ohina  e  do 
Cauchim  in  orig.),  where  the  Ambassadorit 
were  well  received  bythe  Governor  thereof." 
—Pinto,  E.  T.  p.  1^6  (orig.  cap.  oxxix.). 

c.  1543.  "  Capitulo  CXXX.  Do  recebl- 
mento  que  eete  Jt'j  da  Cauchenchlna /<!«  ao 
Embamidor  iIai  Twrtwria  im  villa  de  Fancm- 
l/rem." — Pinto,  original. 

1572. 
"  Ves,  Canehichiua  esta  do  oscura  fama, 

E  de  AinSo  v4  a  incognita  enseada." 

OrnnOet,  x.  129. 

By  Burton  ; 
"See  Cauchichina  still  of  note  obscure 

and  of  Ainam  yon  undiscovered  Bight." 

1598.  "This  land  of  Cauchinchina  is 
devided  into  two  or  three  Kingdomes, 
which  are  vnder  the  subjection  of  the  King 
of  China,  it  is  a  fruitfull  con  rj  trie  of  aU 
necessarie  iJrouisiouns  and  Victuals."— 
LUieclwten,  ch.  22. 

1606.  "Nel  Kegno  di  Cocolnciuft,  che 
,  .  .  ,  b  alle  vol  to  chiamato  dal  noma  di 
Anan,  vi  sono  quattordici  Provincie 
piccole,  .  .  ." — Viaggi  di  OarUtti,  ii.  138. 

1652.  "Cauohin-China  isjbounded  on  the 
West  with  the  Kimfdomes  of  Brama;  on 
the  East,  with  the  Great  llealm  of  CMna; 
on  the  North  extending^  towards  Tartan/; 
and  on  the  South,  bordorinjf  on  CwriJjoia" — 
P.  Heylm,  Cotmographie,  iii.  23!». 

1727.  "Conchin-china  has  a  large  Sea- 
coast  of  aVioiit  700  Miles  in  I'l^ctinit  .... 
and  it  has  the  Conveniency  of  many  good 
Harbours  on  it,  tho'  they  are  not  frequented 
by  Strangers." — A.  Ham.  ii,  208, 

Cochin  Leg.  A  namo  formerly 
given  to  elephantiasis,  as  it  pi-evailed 
in  Malabar. 

17.'i7.  "We  could  not  but  take  notice  at 
this  place  (Cochin)  of  a  great  number  of  the 
Cochiii,  or  Elephant  legi,"~/w»,  193, 

1781,  ",  ,  .  my  friend  .fack  GrisMn, 
enclosed  in  a  buckram  Coat  of  the  1748, 
with  a  Cochin  Leg,  hobbling  the  AUemand 
.  .  ."  —Letter  from  an  Old  C&wntry  Owpta^, 
in  India  O-aiette,  Feb.  24. 

1813.  "  Cochin-lesf,  or  elephantiasis."— 
F(yrbe$,  Or.  Mem,  i,  327, 

Cockatoo,  «.  This  word  is  taken 
from  the  Malay  MJeaMwa.  According 
to  Crawfurd  the  word  means  properly 
'  a  vice,'  or  '  gripe,'  but  is  applied  to 
tho  bird.  It  seems  probable,  how- 
ever, that  the  namo,  which  is  asscrtied 
to  be  tho  riaturiil  <;ry  of  tho  bird, 
may  have  como  with  tho  latter  from 
some  remoter  region  of  the  Archi- 
pelago, and  tho  naino  of  tho  tool  may 
have  been  taken  from  the  bird.  Thw 
would  "})<>  mor<;  in  accordiwico  with 
usuail  analogy. 


COCKROACH. 


175 


COCO-NUT. 


1638.  "II  y  en  a  qui  sont  blancs  .... 
et  sont  coefE^s  dVne  houpe  incarnate  .... 
I'on  les  appelle  kakatou,  k  cause  de  ce  mot 
qu'ils  prononcent  en  leur  chant  assez  dis- 
tmotement." — Mandelslo  (Paris,  1669),  144. 

1654.  "Some  rarities  of  natural!  things, 
but  nothing  extraordinary  save  the  skin  of 
&jaccall,  a  rarely  colour'djaoatoo  or  prodi- 
gious parrot.  .  . ." — Evelyn's  Diary,  July  11. 

1673.  ".  .  .  .  Cockatooas  and  Newries 
(see  Lory)  from  Bantem." — Fryer,  116. 

1705.  "The  Crockadore  is  a  Bird  of 
various  Sizes,  some  being  as  big  as  a  Hen, 
and  others  no  bigger  than  a  Pidgeon.  They 
are  in  all  Parts  exactly  of  the  shape  of  a 
Parrot.  .  .  .  When  they  fiy  wild  up  and 
down  the  Woods  they  will  call  Crockadore, 
Crockadore;  for  whSch  reason  they  go  by 
that  name." — Funnel,  in  Dampier,  iv.  265-6. 

1719.  "Maccaws,  Cokatoes,  plovers,  and 
a  great  variety  of  other  birds  of  curious 
colours." — Shelvocke's  Voyage,  54-55. 

1775.  "At  Sooloo  there  are  no  Loories, 
but  the  Cocatores  have  yellow  tufts." — For- 
rest, V.  to  If.  Guinea,  295. 

Cockroacll,  s.  This  objectionable 
insect  {Blatta  orientalis)  is  called  by 
tlie  Portuguese  cacalacca,  for  the  reason 
given  by  Bontius  below;  a  name 
adopted  by  tbe  Dutch  as  halckerlah, 
and  by  the  French  as  cancrelat.  The 
Dutch  also  apply  their  term  as  a 
slang  name  to  half-castes.  But  our 
word  seems  to  come  from  the  Spanish 
cucaracha.  The  original  application 
of  this  Spanish  name  appears  to  have 
been  to  a  common  insect  found  under 
water- vessels  standing  on  the  ground, 
&o.  (apparently  Oniscus,  orwoodlouse); 
but  as  cucaracha  de  Indias  it  was  ap- 
plied to  the  insect  now  in  question 
(see  Dice,  de  la  Lengua  Castellana, 
1729). 

1631.  "Scarabaeos  autem  hos  Lusitani 
Cfflca-Zoccos  vocant,  quod  ovaquae  excludunt, 
colorem  et  laevorem  Laccae  tactitiae  (i.e.  of 
sealing-wax)  referant." — Jac.  Bontii,  lib.  v. 
cap,  4. 

1764. 
" .     .     .     .    from  their  retreats 

Cockroaclies  crawl  displeasingly  abroad." 
Grainger,  Bk.  i. 

e.  1775.  "  Most  of  my  shirts,  books,  &c., 
were  gnawed  to  dust  by  the  blatta  or  cock- 
roach, called  cackerlakke  in  Surinam." — 
Stedmari,  i.  203. 

Cockup,  s.  An  excellent  table-fish, 
found  in  the  mouths  of  tidal  rivers  in 
most  parts  of  India.  In  Calcutta  it  is 
generally  known  by  the  Beng.  name 
%egtv  QT  bhikti,  and  it  forms  the  daily 
breakfast  dish  of  half  the  European 
gentlemen  in  that  city.     The  name 


may  be  a  corruption,  we  know  not  of 
what ;  or  may  be  given  from  the  erect 
sharp  spines  of  the  dorsal  fin.  It  is 
Lates  calcarifer  (Grtinther)  of  the  group 
Percina,  family  Percidae,  and  grows  to 
an  immense  size,  sometimes  to  eight 
feet  in  length. 

Coco,  Cocoa,  Cocoa-nut,  and(vulg.) 
Coker-nut,  s.  The  tree  and  nut  Oocos 
nucifera,  L. ;  a  palm  found  in  all 
tropical  countries,  and  the  only  one 
common  to  the  Old  and  New  Worlds. 

The  etymology  of  this  name  is  very 
obscure.  Some  conjectural  origins 
are  given  in  passages  quoted  below. 
Eitter  supposes,  from  a  passage  in 
Pigafetta's  Voyage  of  Magellan,  which 
we  cite,  that  the  name  may  have  been 
indigenous  in  the  Ladrone  Islands,  to 
which  that  passage  refers,  and  that  it 
was  first  introduced  into  Europe  by 
Magellan's  crew.  This  is  however  a 
mistake,  as  we  find  the  term  used 
earlier,  not  only  in  Barbosa,  but  in 
the  Boteiro  of  Vasco  da  Gama. 

On  the  other  hand  the  late  Mr.  0. 
W.  Goodwin  found  in  ancient  Egyp- 
tian the  word  Kuku  used  as  "the 
name  of  the  fruit  of  a  palm  60  cubits 
high,  which  fruit  contained  water" 
[Chaias,  Melanges  Egyptologiques,  ii. 
239).  It  is  hard  however  to  conceive 
how  this  name  should  have  survived,  to 
reappear  in  Europe  in  the  later 
Middle  Ages,  without  being  known  ia 
any  intermediate  literature.  * 

The  more  common  etjTuology  is  that 
which  is  given  by  Barros,  Garcia  de 
Orta,  Linschoten,  &c.,  as  from  a 
Spanish  word  applied  to  a  monkey's 
or  other  grotesque  face.  But  after  all 
may  the  term  not  have  originated  in 
the  old  Span,  coca,  'a  shell'  (presum- 
ably Lat.  concha),  which  we  have  also 
in  French  coque?  properly  an  egg- 
shell, but  used  also  for  the  shell  of  any 
nut.     (See  a  remark  under  Copra.) 

The  Skt.  narikila  has  originated  the 
Pers.  nargll,  which  Oosmas  greoizes 
into  dpyfXKiov. 

Medieval  writers  generally  (such  as 
Marco  Polo,  Fr.  Jordanus,  &o.)  call  the 
fruit  the  Indian  Nut,  the  name  by 
which  it  was  known  to  the  Arabs  {al 
jauz-al-  Hindi).    There  is  no  evidence 


*  It  may  be  noted  that  Theophrastus  describes 
nnderthenames  of  uvea!  and/to'i'f  a  palm  of  Ethiopia 
which  was  perhaps  the  Doom  paan  df  Upper  Bevnt 
Crheoph.  H.  P.  ii.  6,  10).  Schneider,  the  editors 
Theoph.,  states  that  Sprengel  identified  this  with 
the  coco-palm. 


COCO-NUT. 


176 


COCO-DE-MER. 


of  its  having  been  known  to  classical 
-writers,  nor  are  we  aware  of  any  Greek 
or  Latin  mention  of  it  before  Cosmas. 

A.D.  545.  "Another  tree  is  that  which 
'bears  the  Argell,  i.e.,  the  great  Indian 
Sut." — Cosmas  (in  Cathay,  &o.,  clxxvi). 

1292.  "The  Indian  Nuts  are  as  big  as 
melons,  and  in  colour  green,  like  gourds. 
Their  leaves  and  branches  are  like  those  of 
the  date-tree." — John  of  Monte  Corvino,  in 
do.,  p.  213. 

c.  1328.  "  First  of  these  is  a  certain  tree 
called  Na/rgil;  which  tree  every  month  in 
the  year  sends  out  a  beautiful  frond  like 
[that  of]  a  [date-]  palm  tree,  which  frond  or 
ibranch  produces  very  large  fruit,  as  big 
as  a  man's  head.  .  .  .  And  both  flowers 
and  fruit  are  produced  at  the  same  time, 
beginning  with  the  first  month,  and  going 
up  gradually  to  the  twelfth  *  .  .  .  .  The 
fruit  is  that  which  we  call  nuts  of  India." 
— Friar  Jwdamis,  15-16. 

c.  13.50.  "Wonderful  fruits  there  are, 
which  we  never  see  in  these  parts,  such  as 
the  Nargil.  Now  the  Nargil  is  the  Indian 
Hut." — John  Marignolli,  in  do.,  p.  352. 

1498-99.  "And  we  who  were  nearest 
boarded  the  vessel,  and  found  nothing  in 
her  but  provisions  and  arms  ;  and  the  pro- 
visions consisted  of  coquos  and  of  four  jars 
of  certain  cakes  of  palm-sugar,  and  there 
was  nothing  else  but  sand  for  ballast." — 
Roteiro  de  Vasco  da  Gama,  94. 

1510.  Varthema  gives  an  excellent  ac- 
count of  the  tree ;  he  uses  only  the  Malay- 
alam  name  tenga. — Pp.  163-164. 

1516.  "  These  trees  have  clean  smooth 
stems,  without  any  branch,  only  a  tuft 
of  leaves  at  the  top,  amongst  which 
grows  a  large  fruit  which  they  call  tenga. 
.  .  .  We  call  these  fruits  quoquos." — Bar- 
tom,  154  (collating  Portuguese  of  Lisbon 
AcadeTiiy,  p.  346). 

1519.  "  Cocas  (coche)  are  the  fruits  of 
palm-trees,  and  as  we  have  bread,  wine, 
oil,  and  vinegar,  so  in  that  country  they 
extract  all  these  things  from  this  one  tree." 
— Pigafetta,  Viaggio  intorno  il  Mondo  in 
£,amusio,  i.  f.  356. 

1553.  "  Our  people  have  given  it  the 
name  of  COCO,  a  word  applied  by  women  to 
anything  with  which  they  try  to  frighten 
children ;  and  this  name  has  stuck,  because 
nobody  knew  any  other,  though  the  proper 
name  was,  as  the  Malahars  call  it,  tenga,  or 
as  the  Canarins  call  it,  narle." — Barros, 
Dec.  III.  liv.  iii.  cap.  7. 

c.  1561.  Correa  writes  coquos. — I.  i. 
115. 

1563.  ".  .  .  .  We  have  given  it  the  name 
of  coco,  because  it  looks  like  the  face  of  a 
monkey,  or  of  some  other  animal." — Garcia, 
66  6. 

*  The  wonder  of  the  coco-palm  is  so  often 
noticed  in  this  form  by  medieval  writers,  that 
doubtless  in  their  minds  they  referred  it  to  that 
"  tree  of  lite,  which  bare  twelve  manner  of  fmits, 
and  yielded  her  fruit  every  month."  (Apoml. 
xxii.  2). 


"  That  which  we  call  coco,  and  the  Mala- 
hars Temga."—Ibid.  67  6. 

1578.  "  The  Portuguese  call  it  coco  (be- 
cause of  those  three  holes  that  it  has)." — 
Acosta,  98. 

1598.  "Another  that  bears  the  Indian 
nuts  called  Coecos,  because  they  have  within 
them  a  certain  shell  that  is  like  an  ape ; 
and  on  this  account  they  use  in  Spain  to 
show  their  children  a  Coecota  when  they 
would  make  them  afraid. " — English  transl. 
of  Pigafetta's  Congo,  in  Sarleian  Coll.  ii. 
553.  . 

The  parallel  passage  in  De  Bry  runs : 
"  Illas  quoque  quae  nuces  Indicas  coceas, 
id  est  Simias  (intus  enim  simiae  caput  re- 
ferunt)  dictas  palmas  appellant." — i.  29. 

Purchas  has  various  forms  in  different 
narratives :  Cocus  (i.  37) ;  Cokers,  a  form 
that  still  holds  its  ground  among  London 
stall-keepers  and  costermongers  (i.  461, 
502) ;  coquer-nuts  (Terry,  in  ii.  1466) ;  coco 
(ii.  1008) ;  coquo  (Pilgrimage,  567),  &c. 

c.  1690.  Kumphius,  who  has  cocus  in 
Latin,  and  cocos  in  Dutch,  mentions  the 
derivation  already  given  as  that  of  Liu- 
schoten  and  many  others,  but  proceeds  : — 

* '  Meo  vero  judicio  verier  ac  certior  vocis 
origo  invenienda  est,  plures  enim  nationes, 
quibus  hie  fructus  est  notus,  nueem  appel- 
lant. Sic  dicitur  Arabic^  Gauzoz  Indi  vel 
Geuzos-Indi,  h.  e.  Nux  Indica.  .  .  .  Turcis 
Cock-Indi  eadem  significations,  unde  sine 
dubio  jSltiopes,  Africani,  eorumque  vicini 
Hispani  ac  Portugalli  coquo  deflexerunt. 
Omnia  vero  ista  nomina,  originem  suam 
debent  Hebraicae  voci  Egoz  quae  nucem 
significat." — Herh.  Amioin,  i.  p.  7. 

„       ".  .  .  in  India  Occidentali  Koker- 
noot  vocatus  .  .  ." — Ibid.,  p.  47. 

One  would  like  to  know  where  Kumphius 
got  the  term  Cock-Indi,  of  which  we  can 
find  no  trace. 

1810. 
"What  if  he  felt  no  wind?  the  air  was 
stiU. 
That  was  the  general  will 

Of  Nature 

Yon  rows  of  rice  erect  and  silent  stand, 
The  shadow  of  the  Cocoa's  lightest  plume 
Is  steady  on  the  sand. " 

Curse  of  Kehama,  iv.  4. 

1881.  "Among  the  popular  French  slang 
words  for  '  head  '  we  may  notice  the  term 
'coco,'  given— like  our  own  'nut' — on  ac- 
count of  the  similarity  in  shape  between  a 
cocoa-nut  and  a  human  skull : — 
'  Mais  de  ce  franc  picton  de  table 
Qui  rend  spirituel,  aimable,  ; 

Sans  vons  alourdir  le  coco,  \ 

Je  m'en  fourre  b,gogo.'^H.  Val^ee."      | 
Sat.  Review,  Sept.  10,  p.  326. 
The    Diet.    Hist.    d'Argot    of    Lor^dan      ' 
Larchey,  from  which  this  seems  taken,  ex- 
plains jjtcton.  as  '  vin  sup&ieur.' 

Coco-de-Mer,  or  Double  Coco-nut, 

s.     The  cunou,s  twin  fruit  so  called, 
the  produce  of  the  Lodmcea  Sechellarum,    1 


COGO-BE-MER. 


177 


COGO-BE-MER. 


a  palm  growing  only  in  the  Seyolielles 
Islands,  is  cast  up  on  the  shores  of  the 
Indian  Ocean,  most  frequently  on  the 
Maldive  Islands,  but  occasionally  also 
on  Ceylon  and  S.  India,  and  on  the 
coasts  of  Zanzibar,  of  Sumatra,  and 
some  others  of  the  Malay  Islands. 
Great  virtues  as  medicine  and  antidote 
■were  supposed  to  reside  in  these  fruits, 
and  extravagant  prices  were  paid  for 
them.  The  story  goes  that  a  "  country 
captain,"  expecting  to  make  his  for- 
tune, took  a  cargo  of  these  nuts  from 
the  Seychelles  Islands  to  Calcutta,  but 
the  only  result  was  to  destroy  their 
value  for  the  future. 

The  old  belief  was  that  the  fi'uit 
was  produced  on  a  palm  grow- 
ing below  the  sea,  whose  fronds, 
according  to  Malay  seamen,  were  some- 
times seen  in  quiet  bights  on  the 
Sumatran  coast,  especially  in  the 
Lampong  Bay.  According  to  one 
form  of  the  story  among  the  Malays, 
which  is  told  both  by  Pigafetta  and  by 
Eumphius,  there  was  but  one  such 
tree,  the  fronds  of  which  rose  above  an 
abyss  of  the  Southern  Ocean,  and  were 
the  abode  of  the  monstrous  bird  Ga- 
ruda  (or  Eukh  of  the  Arabs).*  The 
tree  itself  was  called  Pausengi,  which 
Eumphius  seems  to  interpret  as  a  cor- 
ruption of  Buwa-zangi,  "Pruit  of 
Zang"  or  B.  Africa.  They  were  cast 
up  occasionally  on  the  islands  ofi  the 
S.W.  coast  of  Sumatra ;  and  the  wild 
people  of  the  islands  brought  them  for 
sale  to  the  Sumatran  marts,  such  as 
Padang  and  Priamang.  One  of  the 
largest  (say  about  12  inches  across) 
would  sell  for  150  rix  dollars.  But 
the  Malay  princes  coveted  them 
greatly,  and  would  sometimes  (it  was 
alleged)  give  a  laden  Junk  for  a  single 
nut.  In  India  the  best  known  source 
of  supply  was  from  the  Maldive 
Islands. 

The  medical  virtues  of  the  nut  were 
not  only  famous  among  all  the  people 
of  the  East,  including  the  Chinese, 
but  are  extolled  by  Piso  and  by 
Eumphius,  with  many  details.  The 
latter,  learned  and  laborious  student 
of  nature  as  he  was,  believed  in  the 
submarine  origin  of  the  nut,  though 


*  This  mythical  story  of  the  unique  tree  pro- 
ducing, this  nut  curiously  shadows  the  singular 
fact  tliat  OTie  island  only  (Fraslin),  of  that  secluded 
group  the  Seychelles,  hears  the  Lodoicea  as  an 
^digenous  and  spontaneous  product.  (See  Sir  L. 
Peiij/,  in  J'.  JR.  G.  S.,-xxxv.  232.)  •     ' 


he  discredited  its  growing  on  a  great 
palm,  as  no  traces  of  such  a  plant  had 
ever  been  discovered  on  the  coasts. 
The  fame  of  the  nut's  virtues  had 
extended  to  Europe,  and  the  Emperor 
Eudolf  II.  in  his  latter  days  offered  in 
vain  4000  florins  to  purchase  from  the 
family  of  Wolfert  Hermanszen,  a 
Dutch  Admiral,  one  which  had  been 
presented  to  that  commander  by  the 
King  of  Bantam,  on  the  Hollander's 
relieving  his  capital,  attacked  by  the 
Portuguese,  in  lfi02. 

It  wlU  be  seen  that  the  Maldive 
name  of  this  fruit  was  Tava-Jedrhl. 
The  latter  word  is  '  coco-nut,'  but  the 
meaning  of  tava  does  not  appear  from 
any  Maldive  vocabulary.  Eumphius 
states  that  a  book  in  4to  (totum  opm- 
culum)  was  published  on  this  nut,  at 
Amsterdam  in  1634,  by  Augerius 
Clutius,  M.D. 

1522.  "They  also  related  to  us  that  be- 
yond Java  Major  .  .  .  there  is  an  enormous 
tree  named  Cam/panganf/hi,  In  which  dwell 
certain  birds  named  Garuda,  so  large  that 
they  take  with  their  claws,  and  carry  away 
flying,  a  buffalo  and  even  an  elephant,  to 
the  place  of  the  tree.  .  .  .  The  fruit  of  this 
tree  is  called  BvMpangaruiM,  and  is  larger 
than  a  water-melon  ...  it  was  understood 
that  those  fruits  which  are  frequently  found 
in  the  sea  came  from  that  place." — Piga- 
fetta, Hak.  Soc,  p.  155. 

1553.  "...  it  appears  .  .  .  that  in  some 
places  beneath  the  salt-water  there  grows 
another  kind  of  these  trees,  which  gives  a 
fruit  bigger  than  the  coco-nut ;  and  experi- 
ence shows  that  the  inner  husk  of  this  is 
much  more  efficacious  against  poison  than 
the  Bezoar  stone." — Barros,  III.  iii.  7. 

1563.  "  The  common  story  is  that  those 
islands  were  formerly  part  of  the  continent, 
but  being  so  low  they  were  submerged, 
whilst  these  palm-trees  continued  m  situ ; 
and  growing  very  old  they  produced  such 
great  and  hard  coco-nuts,  buried  in  the  earth 

which  is  now  covered  by  the  sea 

When  I  learn  anything  in  contradiction  of 
this  I  will  write  to  you  in  Portugal,  and 
anything  that  I  can  discover  here,  if  God 
grant  me  life  ;  for  I  hope  to  learn  all  about 
the  matter  when,  please  God,  I  make  my 
journey  to  Malabar.  And  you  must  know 
that  these  cooos  come  joined  two  in  one, 
just  like  the  hind  quarters  of  an  animal." — 
Garcia,  f.  70-71. 

1572. 

"  Nas  ilhas  de  Maldiva  nasce  a  planta 
No  profundo  das  aguaa  soberana, 
Cujo  pomo  contra  o  veneno  urgente 
He  tido  por  antidoto  excellente." 

Ga/nwes,  x.  136. 

c.  1610.  "  II  est  ainsi  d'vne  certaine  noix 
que  la  mer  iette  quelques  fois  k  bord,  qui 
est  groBse  comme  la  teste  d'vn  homme  qu'oii 
pourroit  comparer  k  deux  gros  melons'ioints 


CODA  FASGAM. 


178 


COFFEE. 


ensemble.  lis  la  noriient  Tauarcarri,  et  ils 
tiennent  que  cela  vient  de  quelques  arbres 
qui  sont  sous  la  mer  .  .  .  quand  quelqu'vn 
deuient  riohe  tout  k  coup  et  en  peu  de 
temps,  on  dit  communement  qu'il  a  trouue 
du  TavMrearri  ou  de  I'ambre.  "—Pyrard  de 
la  Vol,  i.  163. 

?  1650.  In  Piso's  Mantissa  A  romatica,  etc. 
there  is  a  long  dissertation,  extending  to  23 

Sp.,  De  Tavarcare  aeu  Nuce  Medica  Mal- 
iveUBium. 

1678.  "P.S.  Pray  remember  y°  Coquer 
nutt  Shells  (doubtless  Coco-tie-ilfer)  and  long 
nulls  (?)  formerly  desired  for  y"  Prince." — 
Letter  from  Dacca,  quoted  under  Chop, 

c.  1680.  "Hie  itaque  Calappus  marinus  * 
non  est  fruotus  terrestris  qui  casu  in  mare 
procidit . .  .  uti  Garcias  ai  Orta  persuadere 
voluit,  sed  fructus  est  in  ipso  crescens  mari, 
cujus  arbor,  quantum  scio,  hominum  oculis 
ignota  et  occulta  est." — Rwmphius,  Liber 
xii.  cap.  8. 

1763.  "By  Durbar  charges  paid  for  the 
following  presents  to  the  Nawab,  as  per 
Order  of  Consultation,  the  14th  October, 

1762. 

*  *  *  * 

1  Sea  cocoa  nut Es.  300  0  0." 

In  Long,  308. 

1777.  "Cocoa-nuts  from  the  Maldives, 
or  as  they  are  called  the  Zee  Calappers,  are 
said  to  be  annually  brought  hither  (to  Co- 
lombo) by  certain  messengers,  and  presented 
among  other  things,  to  the  Governor.  The 
kernel  of  the  fruit  ....  is  looked  upon 
.  here  as  a  very  efficacious  antidote  or  a  sove- 
reign remedy  against  the  Flux,  the  Epilepsy 
and  Apoplexy.  The  inhabitants  of  the  Mal- 
dives call  it  Tavarcare.  .  .  ." — Travels  of 
Charles  Peter  Thwriberg,  M.D.  (E.  T).  iv. 
209. 

1882.  '•  Two  minor  products  obtained  by 
the  islanders  from  the  sea  require  notice. 
These  are  ambergris  (M.  goma,  mdvaharu) 
and  the  so-called  '  sea-cocoanut '  (M.  tdva- 
kdrhi)  .  .  .  rated  at  so  high  a  value  in  the 
estimation  of  the  Maldive  Sultans  as  to  be 
retained  as  part  of  their  royalties." — H.  C. 
P.  Bell  (Ceylon  C.  S.),  Report  on  the  Maldive 
Islands,  p.  87. 

1883.  ".  .  .  .  sailed  straight  into  the 
coco-de-mer  valley,  my  great  object.  Fancy 
a  valley  as  big  as  old  Hastings,  quite  full 
of  the  great  yellow  stars !  It  was  almost 
too  good  to  believe.  .  .  .  Dr.  Hoad  had  a 
nut  cut  down  for  me.  The  outside  husk  is 
shaped  like  a  mango  ....  It  is  the  inner 
nut  which  is  double.  I  ate  some  of  the 
jelly  from  inside;  there  must  have  been 
enough  of  it  to  fill  a  soup-tureen — of  the 
purest  white,  and  not  bad."— (Miss  North 
in)  Pall  Mall  Gazette,  Jan.  21,  1884. 

Godavascam,  n.p.  A  region  with; 
ttis  puzzling  name  appears  in  the 
Map  of  Blaeu  (c.  1650),  and  as  Byk 


*  KaMpa,  or  Klapd,  is  the  Javanese  word  for 
coco-nut  palm,  and  is  that  commoiily  used  by  the 
Cutch. 


van  Codavascan  in  the  Map  of  Bengal 
in  Valentijn  (vol.  v.),  to  the  E.  of 
Ohittagong.  Willord  has  some  Wil- 
fordian  nonsense  about  it,  oonnectmg 
it  -with  the  ToKoadvpa  B.  of  Ptolemy, 
and  -with  a  Touascan  -which  he  says 
is  mentioned  by  the  "Portuguese 
•writers"  (in  such  case  a  criminal 
mode  of  expression).  The  name  was 
really  that  of  a  Mahommedan  chief, 
"hum  Principe  Monro,  grande  Sen- 
hor,"  and  "  Vassalo  del  Bey  de  Ben- 
g41a.^'  It  was  probably  "Khodabakhsh 
Khan."  His  territory  must  have  been 
south  of  Chittagoiig,  for  one  of  his 
towns  was  Ohacurid,  still  known  as 
CMUrla  on  the  Ohittagong  and  Aia- 
kan  Eoad,  in  lat.  21°  45'.  (See  BarroB, 
IV.  u.  8,  and  IV.  ix.  1 ;  and  Couto,  IV. 
iv.  10,  also  Correa,  iii.  264-266,  and 
again  as  below) : 

1533.  "But  in  the  city  there  was  the 
Rumi  whose  foist  had  been  seized  by 
Dimiao  Bemaldes;  being  a  soldier  {las- 
ca/rym)  of  the  King's,  and  seeing  the  present 
(offered  by  the  Portuguese)  he  said:  My 
Lord,  these  are  crafty  robbers ;  they  get 
into  a  country  with  their  wares,  and  pretend 
to  buy  and  sell,  and  make  friendly  gifts,  in^ 
whilst  they  go  spying  out  the  land  and  the 
people,  and  then  come  with  an  armed  force 
to  seize  them,  slaying  and  burning  .... 

till  they  become  masters  of  the  land 

And  this  Captain-Major  is  the  same  that 
was  made  prisoner  and  ill-used  by  Coda- 
vascao  in  Chatigao,  and  he  is  come  to  take 
vengeance  for  the  ill  that  was  done  him." — 
Correa,  iii.  479. 

Coffee,  s.  Arab.  Kahwa,  a  word 
which  appears  to  have  been  originally 
a  term  for  wine.*  It  is  probable, 
therefore,  that  a  somewhat  similar  word 
was  twisted  into  this  form  by  the  usual 
propensity  to  strive  after  meaning.  In- 
deed, the  derivation  of  the  name  has 
been  plausibly  traced  to  Kaffa,  one  of 
those  districts  of  the  S.  Abyssinianhigh- 
lands  (Enarea  and  Kaffa)  which  appear 
to  have  been  the  original  habitat  of 
the  Coffee  plant  {Coffea  arabica,  L.); 
and  if  this  is  correct,  then  Coffee  is 
nearer  the  original  name  than  Kahwa. 
On  the  other  hand,  Kahwa,  or  some 
form  thereof,  is  in  the  earliest  men- 
tions appropriated  to  the  drink,  whilst 
some  form  of  the  word  Bunn  is  that 
given  to  the  plant,  and  Bun  is  the 
existing  name  of  the  plant  in  Shoa. 
This  name  is  also  that  applied  in 
Yemen  to  the  coffee-berry.     There  is 

*  It  is  curious  that  Ducange  has  a  L.  Latin 
word  cahua,  '  vinum  album  et  debile. ' 


COFFER 


179 


COFFEE. 


very  fair  evidence  in  Arabic  literature 
that  the  use  of  coffee  was  introduced 
into  Aden  by  a  certain  Sheikh  Shihab- 
uddln  BhabhanI,  who  had  made  ac- 
quaintance with  it  on  the  African 
coast,  and  who  died  in  the  year  h.  875, 
i.e.  A.D.  1470,  so  that  the  introduction 
may  be  put  about  the  middle  of  the 
lotib.  century,  a  time  consistent  with 
the  other  negative  and  positive  data.* 
!From  Yemen  it  spread  to  Mecca  (where 
there  arose  after  some  years,  in  151 1, 
a  crusade  a^inst  its  use  as  unlawful), 
to  Cairo,  to  Damascus  and  Aleppo,  and 
to  Constantinople,  where  liie  first 
coffee-house  was  established  in  1554. 
The  first  European  mention  of  coffee 
seems  to  be  by  Bauwolfl,  wbo  knew  it 
at  Aleppo  in  1573.  It  is  singular  that 
in  the  Observations  of  Pierre  Belon,  who 
was  in  Egypt,  1546 — 1549,  fuU  of 
intelligence  and  curious  matter  as  they 
are,  there  is  no  indication  of  a  know- 
ledge of  coffee. 

1558.  Estrait  du  Livre  intitule :  "Les 
Preuves  le  plus  fortes  en  faveur  de  la 
legitimit^  de  l*usage  du  Caf^  [Kahwa] ;  par 
le  Schelkh  Abd-AIkader  Ansaii  Bj&^ri 
Hanbali,  fils  de  Mohammed." — In  De 
Sacy,  Chmt.  Araie,  2Dd  ed.  i.  412. 

1573.  "Among  the  rest  they  have  a  very 
good  Drink,  by  them  called  Chanbe,  that  is 
almost  black  as  Tnfc,  and  very  good  in  Ill- 
ness, chiefly  that  of  the  Stomach ;  of  this 
they  drink  in  the  Morning  early  in  open 
places  before  everybody,  without  any  fear 
or  r^aid,  out  of  China  cups,  as  hot  as  they 
can ;  they  put  it  often  to  their  Lips,  but 
drink  but  little  at  a  Time,  and  let  it  go 
round  as  they  sit.  In  the  same  water  they 
take  a  JVuit  called  Bunru,  which  in  its 
Bigness,  Shape,  and  Colour,  is  almost  like 
unto  a  Bay-berry,  with  two  thin  Shells  .  .  . 
they  agree  in  the  Virtue,  Figure,  Looks, 
and  Name  with  the  Buncho  of  Avicen,t  and 
jBancAa  of  Basis  ad  Almans.  exactly ;  there- 
fore I  take  them  to  be  the  same." — ^jBau- 
vmlff,  92. 

c  1580.  "  Arborem  vidi  in  viridario 
Halydei  Turcae,  cujus  tu  iconem  nunc 
spectabis,  ex  qua  semina  ilia  ibi  rulgatis- 
sima,  Bon  vel  Ban  appellata,  producuntur ; 
ex  his  turn  Aegyptii,  turn  Ajabes  parant 
decoctimi  vnlgatissimum,  quod  vini  loco 
ipsi  potant,  venditurque  in  publicis  ceno- 
poliis,  non  secus  quod  apnd  nos  vinum : 
ulique  ipsum  vocant  CaoTa.  .  .  .  Avicenna 
dehis  seminibusmeminit."t — Prosper  Alpi- 
nus,  ii.  36. 


*  See  the  extract  in  De  8801*3  Chrc^lomatliie 
Arahe,  cited  below.  Playlair,  in  his  history  of 
Temen,  says  coffee  was  first  introduced  from 
Abyssinia  by  Jaiualuddln  Ibn  Abdalla,  Kadi  of 
Aden,  in  the  middle  of  the  15th  century :  the 
person  differs,  but  the  time  coincides. 

t  There  seems  no  foundation  for  this. 


1598.  In  a  note  on  the  use  of  tea  in 
Japan,  Dr.  Paludanus  says  :  "The  Turkes 
holde  almost  the  same  mailer  of  drinking  of 
their  Chaona  (read  Chaonal,  which  they 
make  of  a  certaiue  fruit,  which  is  like  unto 
the  Baixlaer,*  and  by  the  Egyptians  called 
Bon  or  Ban ;  they  take  of  this  fruite  one 
pound  and  a  halfe,  ajid  roast  them  a  little 
in  the  fire,  and  then  sieth  them  in  twentie 
poundes  of  water,  till  the  half  be  consumed 
away ;  this  drinke  they  take  everie  morning 
fasting  in  their  chambers,  out  of  an  earthen 
pot,  being  verie  hote,  as  we  doe  here  drinke 
aqua  cmnposita  in  the  morning;  and  they 
say  that  it  strengtheneth  them  and  maketh 
them  warme,  breaketh  wind,  and  opeuetb 
any  stopping." — ^In  Linschoten,  46. 

0. 1610.  "La  boisson  la  plus  commune 
c'est  de  I'eau,  on  bien  du  vin  de  Cocos  tir^ 
le  mesme  iour.  On  en  fait  de  deux  autres 
sortes  plus  delicates :  IS-ne  est  chaude,  com- 
post de  I'eau  et  de  mifel  de  Cocos,  avec 
quantity  de  poivre  (dont  Us  vsent  beaucoup 
en  toutes  leurs  viandes,  et  ils  le  nonmient 
Pa«me)  et  dN-ne  autre  graine  appellee 
Cahoa.  .  .  ."—Pyrard  de  la  Val,  i.  128. 

1615.  "  They  have  in  steed  of  it  (wine)  a 
certaine  drinke  called  Caahiete  as  black  as 
Inke,  which  they  make  with  the  barke  of  a 
tree  (!)  and  drinke  as  hot  as  they  can  endure 
it."— Monf art,  28. 

,,  "...  passano  tutto  il  resto  della 
notte  con  mille  feste  e  bagordi ;  e  particolar- 
mente  in  certi  luoghi  pubblici  .  ,  .  bevendo 
di  quando  in  quando  a  sorsi  (per  chfe  fe  calda 
che  cuoce)  piii  d'uno  scodeUino  di  certa  loro 
£icqua  nera,  che  chiamano  cahue ;  la  quale, 
nelle  conversazioni  serve  a  loro,  appnnto 
come  a  noi  il  giuoco  dello  sbaraglino  "  (i.«. 
backganunon). — Pietiv  della  Valle  (from 
Constant.),  i.  51.    See  also  pp.  74-76. 

1616.  "Many  of  the  people  there  (in 
India),  who  are  sb'ict  in  their  Religion, 
drink  no  Wine  at  all ;  but  they  use  a 
Liquor  more  wholesome  than  pleasant,  they 
call  Coffee ;  made  by  a  black  Seed  boyld  in 
water,  which  turnes  it  almost  into  the  same 
colour,  but  doth  very  little  alter  the  taste 
of  the  water  (!) :  notwithstanding  it  is  very 
good  to  help  Digestion,  to  quicken  the 
Spirits,  and  to  cleanse  the  Blood." — Terry, 
ed.  of  1665,  p.  365. 

1623.  ' '  Turcae  habent  etiani  in  usu 
herbae  genus  quam  vooant  Caphe  .... 
quam  dicunt  hand  parvum  praestans  illis 
vigorem.  et  in  animas  (sic)  et  in  ingenio; 
quae  tamen  largius  sumpta  mentem  movet 
et  turbat." — F.  Bacon,  Itist.  Vitae  et  Mortis, 
25. 

c.  1628.  "They  drink  (in  Persia)  .... 
above  sill  the  rest,  Coho  or  Copha :  by  Turk 
and  Arab  called  Caphe  and  Cahua :  a  drink 
imitating  that  in  the  Stigian  lake,  black, 
thick,  and  bitter  :  destrain'd  from  Bunchy, 
Bunnu,  or  Bay  berries  ;  wholsome  they 
say,  if  hot,  for  it  expels  melancholy  .... 
but  not  so  much  regarded  for  those  good 
properties,  as  from  a  Bomance  that  it  was 
invented  and  brew'd  by  Gabriel  ....  to 

*  i.e.  Baoca  Xauri ;  laurel  berry. 
N  2 


COIMBATOME. 


180 


COIR. 


restore  the  decayed  radical  Moysture  of 
kind  hearted  Mahomet  .  .  ." — Sir  T.  Her- 
bert.  Travels,  ed.  1638,  p.  241. 

c.  1637.  "  There  came  in  my  time  to  the 
Coll :  (BalHol)  one  Nathaniel  Conopios  out 
of  Greece,  from  Cyrill  the  Patriarch  of 
Constantinople  .  .  .  He  was  the  iirst  I 
ever  saw  drink  coifee,  which  custom  came 
not  into  England  till  30  years  after." — 
Mvelyn^s  Diary. 

1673.  "Every  one  pays  him  their  con- 
gratulations, and  after  a  Dish  of  Coho  or  Tea, 
mounting,  accompanyhim  to  the  Palace." — 
Frya;  225. 

„  "  Cependant  on  I'apporta  le  cave, 
le  parfum,  et  le  sorbet." — Journal d'Antoine 
Galland,  ii.  124. 

1690.  "Por  Tea  and  Coffee  which  are 
judg'd  the  privileg'd  Liquors  of  all  the 
MaJwmetans,  as  well  Turks,  as  those  of 
Persia,  India,  and  other  parts  of  Arabia, 
are  condemn'd  by  them  (the  Arabs  of  Mus- 
catt)  as  unlawful  Kefreshments,  and  abomi- 
nated as  Bug-bear  Liquors,  as  weU  as 
Wine." — Ovington,  4S!!. 

1726.  "A  certain  gentleman,  M.  Pas- 
chius,  maintains  in  his  Latin  work  published 
at  Leipzig  in  1700,  that  the  parched  com 
(1_  Sam.  XXV.  18)  which  Abigail  presented 
with  other  things  to  David,  to  appease  his 
wrath,  was  nought  else  but  Coffi-beans." — 
Valentijn,  v.  192. 

Coimbatore,  n.p.  Name  of  a  Dis- 
trict and  town  in  tlie  Madras  Pre- 
sidency.   Koyammutwru. 

Coir,  s.  The  fibre  of  the  cooo-nut 
husk,  from  which  rope  is  made.  But 
properly  the  word,  which  is  Malayalam 
kayar,  from  v.  leayaru,  ,  'to  he 
twisted,'  means  'cord'  itself  (see 
the  accurate  Al-Birunl  below).  The 
former  use  among  Europeans  is  very 
early ;  and  both  the  fibre  and  the 
Tope  made  from  it  appear  to  have 
been  exported  to  Europe  in  the  middle 
of  the  1 6th  century.  The  word  appears 
in  early  Arabic  writers  in  the  forms 
Kanhar  and  Kanbar,  arising  probably 
from  some  misreading  of  the  diacritical 
points  (for  Kaiyar,  and  Kaiydr).  The 
Portuguese  adopted  the' word  in  the 
form  Cairo. 

The  form  coir  seems  to  have  been 
introduced  by  the  English  in  the  last 
century.  It  was  less  likely  to  be  used 
Tjy  the  Portuguese  because  cmro  in 
their  language  is  '  leather.'  And 
Barros  (where  quoted  below)  says 
allusively  of  the  rope:  " -parece  feito 
de  coiro  (leather)  encolhendo  e  esten- 
dendo  a  voutade  do  mar,"  contracting 
and  stretching  with  the  movement  of 
the  sea. 


c.  1030.  "The  other  islands  are  calleel 
Diva  Kanbar  from  the  word  kanhar  signify- 
ing the  cord  plaited  from  the  fibre  of  the 
coco-tree  with  which  they  stitch  their  ships 
together."— Al-Biruni  in  J.  As.,  Ser.  IV. 
tom.  viii.  266. 

c.  1346.  "They  export  ....  cowries 
and  kanbar ;  the  latter  is  the  name  which 
they  give  to  the  fibrous,  husk  of  the  coco- 
nut ....  They  make  of  it  twine  _  to 
stitch  together  the  planks  of  their  ships, 
and  the  cordage  is  also  exported  to  China, 
India,  and  Yemen.  This  Itainhar  is  better 
than  hemp." — Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  121. 

1510.  "The  Governor  (Alboquerque)  .  '. 
in  Cananor  devoted  much  care  to  the  pre- 

Saration  of  cables  and  rigging  for  the  whole 
eet,  for  what  they  had  was  all  rotten  from 
the  rains  in  Goa  Kiver ;  ordering  that  all 
should  be  made  of  coir  (cairo),  of  which 
there  was  great  abundance  in  Cananor;  be- 
cause a  Moor  called  Mamalle,  a  chief  trader 
there,  held  the  whole  trade  of  the  Maldive 
islands  by  a  contract  with  the  kings  of  the 
isles  ...  so  that  this  Moor  came  to  be 
called  the  Lord  of  the  Maldives,  and  that 
all  the  coir  that  was  used  throughout  India 
had  to  be  bought  from  the  hands  of  this  Moor 
.  .  .  The  Governor,  learning  this,  sent  for 
the  said  Moor  and  ordered  him  to  abandon 
this  island  trade  and  to  recall  his  factors  .  . 
The  Moor,  not  to  lose  such  a  profitable;, 
business  .  .  .  finally  arranged  with  the 
Governor  that  the  Isles  should  not  be  taken 
from  him,  and  that  he  in  return  would  fur- 
nish for  the  king  1000  bahars  (Sarins)  of 
coarse  coir,  and  1000  more  of  fine  coir,  each 
bahar  weighing  4^  quintals ;  and  this  every 
year,  and  laid  down  at  his  own  charges  in 
Cananor  and  Cochym,  gratis  and  free  of  all 
charge  to  the  King  (not  being  able  to  endure 
that  the  Portuguese  should  frequent  tha 
Isles  at  their  pleasure)." — Correa,  ii.  129- 
130. 

1.516.  "  These  islands  make  much  cordage 
of  palm-trees,  which  they  call  cayro."— 
Barbosa,  164. 

c.  1530.  ' '  They  made  ropes  of  coir,  which 
is  a  thread  which  the  people  of  the  country 
make  of  the  husks  which  the  coco-nuts  have 
outside." — Ccfrrea,  by  Stanley,  133. 

1553.  "  They  make  much  use  of  this 
Cairo  in  place  of  nails ;  for  as  it  has  this 
quality  of  recovering  its  freshness  and 
swelling  in  the  sea-water,  they  stitch  with 
it  the  planking  of  a  ship's  sides,  and  reckon 
them  then  very  secure. " — De  Barros, DecIII. 
liv.  iii.  cap.  7. 

1563.  "  The  first  rind  is  very  tough,  and 
from  it  is  made  cairo,  so  called  by  the 
Malabars  and  by  us,  from  which  is  made 
the  cord  for  the  rigging  of  all  kinds  of 
vessels." — Garcia,  f.  67  v. 

1582.  "  The  Dwellers  therein  axe  Moores ; 
which  trade  tu  Sofala  in  great  Ships  that 
have  no  Decks,  nor  nailes,  but  are  sowed 
with  Cayro. "-^Caatonedo  (by  N.  L.)f.  146. 

c.  1610.     "  This  revenue  consists  in  .  . 
Cairo,  which  is  the  cord  made  of  the  coco- 
tree."— P^raj-d  de  la  Val,  i.  172. 


CO  J  A. 


181 


COLLECTOR. 


1673.  ' '  They  (the  Surat  people)  have  not 
only  the  Cair-yam  made  of  the  Coooe  for 
cordage,  but  good  Kax  and  Hemp." — Fryer, 

.  c.  1690.  "  Externus  nucis  cortex  putamen 
ambiene,  qumu  exsiccatus,  et  stupae  similis 
....  dicitur  .  .  .  Malabarice  Cairo,  quod 
liomen  ubique  usurpatur  ubi  lingua  Portu- 
gaUica  est  in  usu.  .-.  ."—B,umphius,i.7.- 

1727.  "Of  the  Eiud  of  the  Nut  they 
make  Cayar,  which  are  the  Fibres  of  the 
Cask  that  environs  the  Nut  spun  fit  to 
make  Cordage  and  Cables  for  Shipping." — 
A.  Sam.  i.  296. 

Coja,  8.  'PeiB.  KhoJahioT  Khwajah, 
a  respectful  title  applied  to  various 
classes:  as  ia  India  especially  to 
eunuchs;  in  Persia  to  wealthy  mer- 
chants; ia  Turkestan  to  persons  of 
sacred  families. 

0.1343.  "  The  chief  mosque  (at  Kaulam) 
is  admirable ;  it  was  built  by  the  mer- 
chant Ehojah  Muhaddhab." — Ibn  Batuta, 
iv.  100. 

1786.  "  I  also  beg  to  acquaint  you  I  sent 
for  Eetafit  Ali  Khan,  the  Cojah,  who  has 
the  charge  of  (the  women  of  Oude  Zeuanah) 
who  informs  me  it  is  well  grounded  that 
they  have  sold  everything  they  had,  even 
the  clothes  from  their  backs,  and  now  have 
no  means  to  subsist.  "^ — Capt.  Jaques  in 
Articles  of  Charge,  <S:c.,  Burke,  vii.  27. 

1838.  "About  a  century  back  Khan 
Xhojah,  a  Mohamedan  ruler  of  Kashghar 
and  Yarkand,  eminent  for  his  sanctity, 
having  been  driven  from  his  dominions  by 
the  Chinese,  took  shelter  in  Badakhshan." — 
Wood's  OocMS,  ed.  1872,  p.  161. 

Coleroon,  n.p.  The  chief  mouth,  or 
delta-branch,  of  the  Eaveri  Eiver  (see 
Cauvery).  It  is  a  Portuguese  corrup- 
tion of  the  proper  name  Kdllidam,  vulg. 
Kolladam.  This  name,  from  Tamil 
K51,  'to  receive,'  and  idam,  'place,' 
perhaps  answers  to  the  fact  of  this 
channel  having  been  originally  an 
escape  formed  at  the  cons&uction  of 
the  great  Tanjore  irrigation  works  in 
the  11th  century.  In  full  flood  the 
Coleroon  is  now,  in  places,  nearly  a 
mile  wide,  whilst  the  original  stream 
of  the  Elaveri  disappears  before  reach- 
ing the  sea.  Besides  the  etymology 
and  the  tradition,  the  absence  of 
notice  of  the  Coleroon  in  Ptolemy's 
Tables  is  [quantum  valeat)  an  indication 
of  its  modem  origin. 

As  the  sudden  rise  of  floods  iu  the 
rivers  of  the  Coromandel  coast  often 
causes  fatal  accidents,  there  seems  a 
curious  popular  tendency  to  connect 
the  names  of  the  rivers  with  this  fact. 
Thus    Kdllidam,    with    the    meaning 


that  has  been  explained,  has  been 
commonly  made  into  Kollidam,  ' '  Kill- 
ing-place.' Thus  also  the  two  rivers 
Pennar  are  popularly  connected  with 
pinam,  'corpse.' 

Fra  Paolino  gives  the  name  as  pro- 
perly Uoldrru,  and  as  meaning  '  the 
Eiver  of  Wild  Boars.'  But  his  ety- 
mologies are  often  as  wUd  as  the  sup- 
posed Boars. 

1553.  De  Barros  writes  Goloran,  and 
speaks  of  it  as  a  place  (lyflar)  on  the  coast, 
not  as  a  river. — Deo.  I.  liv.  ix.  cap.  1. 

1672.  "  From  Trangebar  one  passes  by 
Trinilivaas  to  Colderon ;  here  a  Sandbank 
stretches  into  the  sea  which  is  very 
dangerous."— BaMoeus,  150.  (He  does  not 
speak  of  it  as  a  Bivei-  either.) 

c.  1760.  "...  the  same  river  being  written 
CoUanun,  by  M.  la  Croze,  and  CoUodham  by 
Mr.  Ziegenbalg."— GVosc,  i.  281. 

1780.  "  About  3  leagues  north  from  the 
river  Triminious  (?)  is  that  of  Coloran.  Mr. 
Miohelson  calls  this  river  Danecotta." — 
JDunn,  iV.  Directory,  138. 

The  same  book  has  "  Coloran  or  Colde- 
roon,"  ib. 

1785.  "Sundah  Saheb  having  thrown 
some  of  his  wretched  infantry  into  a'  temple, 
fortified  according  to  the  Indian  method, 
upon  the  river  Kaldaron,  Mr.  Clive  knew 
there  was  no  danger  in  investing  it." — 
Carraccioli's  Life  of  Clive,  i.  20. 

Collector,  s.  The  chief  adminis- 
trative ofi&cial  of  an  Indian  Zillah  or 
District.  The  special  duty  of  the 
office  is,  as  the  name  intimates,  the 
Collection  of  Eevenne ;  but  in  India 
generally,  with  the  exception  of 
Bengal  Proper,  the  CoUectnr,  also 
hol(£ng  controlling  magisterial  powers, 
has  been  a  small  pro-consul,  or  kind 
of  prefet.  This  is,  however,  much 
modified  of  late  years  by  the  greater 
definition  of  powers,  and  subdivision 
of  duties  everywhere.  The  title  was 
originally  no  doubt  a  translation  of 
tahsildar.  It  was  introduced,  with  the 
office,  under  Warren  Hastings,  but 
the  Collector's  duties  were  not  formally 
settled  tiU  1793,  when  these  appoint- 
ments were  reserved  to  members  of 
the  covenanted  Civil  Service. 

1772.  "The  Company  having  deter- 
mined to  stand  forth  as  dewan,  the  Super- 
visors should  now  be  designated  Collec- 
tors."—Keg.  of  14th  May,  1772. 

1773.  "Do  not  laugh  at  the  formality 
with  which  we  have  made  a  law  to  change 
their  name  from  supervisors  to  collectors. 
You  know  full  well  how  much  the  world's 
opinion  isgovemed  by  names." — W.  Sastingi 
to  Josiaa  Dupre  in  Gleig,  i.  267. 


COLLEOE-PHEA  8 ANT. 


182 


COLOMBO. 


1785.  "The  numerous  Collectors  with 
their  assistants  had  hitherto  enjoyed  very 
moderate  allowances  from  their  employers." 
— Letter  in  Coletrooke's  Life,  p.  16. 

1838.  "  As  soon  as  three  or  four  of  them 
get  together  they  speak  about  nothing  but 
_'  employment '  and  '  promotion "...  and 
if  left  to  themselves,  they  sit  and  conju- 
gate the  verb  '  to  collect ' :  '  I  am  a  Collec- 
tor— He  was  a  Collector — "We  shall  be  Col- 
lectors— You  ought  to  be  a  Collector — They 
would  have  been  Collectors." — Letters  from 
Madras,  146. 

1848.  "Yet  she  could  not  bring  herself 
to  suppose  that  the  little  grateful  gentle 
governess  would  dare  to  look  up  to  such  a 
magniiicent  personage  as  the  Collector  of 
Bog:gley\vaUah." — Thackeray,  Vanity  Fair, 
ch.  iv. 

_1871._  "There  is  no  doubt  a  decay  of 
discretionary  administration  throughout 
India.  ...  it  may  be  taken  for  granted 
that  in  earlier  days  Collectors  and  Commis- 
sioners changed  their  rules  far  oftener  than 
does  the  Legislature  at  present." — Maine, 
Village  Communities,  214. 

1876.  "  These  '  distinguished  visitors ' 
are  becoming  a  frightful  nuisance;  they 
think  that  Collectors  and  Judges  have 
nothing  to  do  but  to  act  as  their  guides,  and 
that  Indian  officials  have  so  little  work,  and 
suffer  so  much  from  enrmi,  that  even  ordi- 
nary thanks  for  hospitality  are  unneces- 
sary ;  they  take  it  all  as  their  right." — Ext. 
ot  a,  Letter  from  India. 

College-Pheasant.  An  absurd 
enough,  corruption  of  halij ;  the  name 
in  the  Himalaya  about  Simla  and 
Mussooree  for  the  birds  of  the  genus 
Oallophasis  of  Hodgson,  intermediate 
between  the  Pheasants  and  the  Jungle- 
fowls.  "The  gi-oup  is  composed  of  at 
least  three  species,  two  being  found 
in  the  Himalayas,  and  one  in  Assam, 
Chittagong  and  Arakan  "  {Jerdon). 

CoUery,  Gallery,  &o.,  s.  Properly 
Bengali  khalSuri,  a  salt-pan,  or  place 
for  making  salt. 

1768.  "...  the  CoUeotor-general  be 
desired  to  obtain  as  exact  an  account  as  he 
possibly  can,  of  the  number  of  colleries  in 
the  Calcutta  purgunnehs."— In  Carraccioli's 
L.  of  Clive,  iv.  112. 

Collery,  n.p.  The  name  given 
to  a  non- Aryan  race  inhabiting  part 
of  the  country  east  of  Madura.  Tamil 
Jeallar,  '  thieves.'  They  are  called  in 
Nelson's  '  Madura,'  Kalians;  Kalian 
bemg  the  singular,  Kallar  plural. 

1763.  "  The  Polygar  Tondiman  .... 
likewise  sent  3000  Colleries ;  these  are  a 
people  who,  under  several  petty  chiefs,  in- 
habit the  woods  between  IMchinopoly  and 
^.^ape  Comonn ;   their  name  in  their  own 


language  signifies  Thieves,  and  justly  de- 
scribes their  general  character." — Orme,  i, 
208. 

c.  1785.  "Colleries,  inhabitants  of  the 
woods  under  the  Government  of  the  Tondi- 
man."— Car.  I4fe  of  Clive,  iv.  561. 

1790.  "The  country  of  the  Colleries 
,  .  .  extends  from  the  sea  coast  to  the  con- 
fines of  Madura,  in  a  range  of  sixly  miles 
by  fifty-five." — Cale.  Monthly  Register  or 
India  Repository,  i.  7. 

CoUery-Hom,  s.  This  is  a  long 
brass  horn  of  hideous  sound,  which  is 
often  used  at  native  funerals  in  the 
Peninsula,  and  has  come  to  be  called, 
absurdly  enough,  Cholera-horn  ! 

1879.  "...  an  early  start  being  neces- 
sary, a  happy  thought  struck  the  Chief 
Commissioner,  to  have  the  Amildar's  Cho- 
lera-horn men  out  at  that  hour  to  sound 
the  reveille,  making  the  round  of  the 
camp." — Madras  Mail,  Oct.  7th. 

Collery- Stick,  s.  This  is  a  kind  of 
throwing-stick  or  boomerang  used  by 
the  Colleries. 

1801.  "It  was  he  also  who  first  taught 
me  to  throw  the  spear,  and  hurl  the  CoUery- 
stick,  a  weapon  scarcely  known  elsewhere, 
but  in  a  skilful  hand  capable  of  being  thrown 
to  a  certainty  to  any  distance  within  100 
yards." — Welsh's  Reminiscences,  i.  130. 

Nelson  calls  these  weapons  "  VaUan 
Thadis  (?)  or  boomerangs." — Madxi/ra,  Pt.  ii. 
44.  See  also  Sir  Walter  Elliot  in  J.  of  the 
Ethnol.  Soc,  N.  S.,  i.  112-113. 

Colombo,  n.p.  Properly  jffbZMmJM, 
the  modem  capital  of  Ceylon,  but  a 
place  of  considerable  antiquity.  The 
derivation  is  very  uncertain ;  some 
sup;pose  it  to  be  connected  with  the  ad- 
joining river,  .EaZam-ganga.  The  name 
Columbum,  used  in  several  medieval 
narratives,  belongs  not  to  this  place 
but  to  Kaulam  ;  vide  ftuilon. 

c.  1346.  '•  We  started  for  the  city  of 
Ealanbu,  one  of  the  finest  and  largest 
cities  of  the  island  of  Serendib.  It  is  the 
residence  of  the  Wazir  Lord  of  the  Sea 
(Hakim-al-Bahr),  Jalasti,  who  has  with  him 
about  500  Habshis."— JTin  Batata,  iv.  185. 

1517.  "The  next  day  was  Thursday  in 
Passion  Week ;  and  they,  well  remembering 
this,  and  inspired  with  valour,  said  to  the 
King  that  in  fighting  the  Moors  they  would 
be  insensible  to  death,  which  they  greatly 
desired  rather  than  be  slaves  to  the  Moors. 
■  'j'  '^^^5®  ^^''6  not  40  men  in  all,  whole 
and  sound  for  battle.  And  one  brave  man 
made  a  cross  on  the  tip  of  a  cane,  which  he 
set  in  front  for  standard,  saying  that  God 
was  his  Captain,  and  that  was  his  Flag, 
under  which  they  should  march  deliberately 
against  Columho,  where  the  Moor  was  wiA 
his  forces."— Correa  ii.  521 


COLUMBO  BOOT. 


183 


COMMISSIONEB. 


1553.  "  The  King,  Don  Manuel,  because 
...  he  knew  .  .  .  that  the  King  of  Co- 
lumbo,  who  was  the  true  Lord  of  the  Cin- 
namon, desired  to  possess  our  peace  and 
friendship,  wrote  to  the  said  Afifonso 
d'Alboquerque,  who  was  in  the  island  in 
person,  that  if  he  deemed  well,  he  should 
establish  afortressintheharbourof  Columbo, 
so  as  to  mal^e  sure  the  offers  of  the  King." 
— Barros,  Deo,  III.  liv.  ii.  cap.  2. 

Columlbo  Boot  (or  Galumha  root),  is 
stated  by  Milbum  (1813)  to  be  a  staple 
export  fromMozambique,beiiigiii  great 
esteem  as  a  remedy  for  dysentery,  &o. 
It  is  JateorJiiza  palmata,  Miers ;  and 
tbe  name  Kalumb  is  'of  E.  African 
origin  (see  Hanbury  and  FlUckiger, 
23).  The  following  quotation  is  in 
error  as  to  the  name. 

c.  1779.  "Radix  Colombo  .  .  .  derives 
its  name  from  the  town  of  Columbo,  from 
whence  it  is  sent  with  the  ships  to  Europe  (?) ; 
but  it  is  well  known  that  tliis  root  is  neither 
found  near  Columbo,  nor  upon  the  whole 
island  of  Ceylon.  .  .  ."—Thunberg,  Travels, 
iv.  185. 

Comar,  n.p.  This  name  (Ar.  al- 
Kumar),  wbioh.  appears  often  in  tbe 
older  Arab  geographers,  has  been  the 
subject  of  much  confusion  among 
modern  commentators,  and  probably 
also  among  the  Arabs  themselves; 
some  of  the  former  {e.g.  the  late  M. 
Eeinaud)  confounding  it  with  0. 
Comorin,  others  -with  Kamrup  (or  As- 
sam). The  various  indications,  e.jr.  that 
it  was  on  the  continent,  and  facing  the 
direction  of  Arabia,  i.e.  the  west ;  that 
it  produced  most  valuable  aloes-wood ; 
that  it  lay  a  day's  voyage,  or  three 
days'  voyage,  west  of  Sanf  or  Champa 
(q.v.),  and  from  ten  days  to  twenty 
days'  sail  from  Zabaj  (or  Java),  together 
with  the  name,  identify  it  with  Cambqja, 
or  Khmer  as  the  native  name  is  (see 
Eeinaud,  Relation,  des  Arabes,  i.  97, 
ii.  48,  49;  Gildemeister,  156  seqq.;  Ihn 
Batuta,  iv.  240;  Abulfeda ;  Cathay 
and  the  Way  Thither,  519,  569). 

Even  the  sagacious  De  Orta  is  mis- 
led by  the  Arabs,  and  confounds  al- 
comari  with  a  product  of  Cape  Comorin 
(see  Colloquies,  f.  120j)). 

Comaty,  s.  Telug.  and  Canar. 
Mmati,  '  a  trader.'  This  is  a  term 
used  chiefly  in  the  north  of  the  Madras 
Presidency,  and  corresponding  to 
Chetty,  q.v. 

1627.  "  The  next  Tribe  is  there  termed 
Committy,  and  these  are  generally  the 
Merchants  of  the  Place  who  by  themselves 


or  their  servants,  travell  into  the  Countrey, 
gathering  up  Calliooes  from  the  weavers, 
and  other  commodities,  which  they  sell  againe 
in  greater  parcels." — Purchas,  Pilgrimage, 
997.    See  also  quotation  under  Chuokler. 

Combaoonum,  n.p.,  written  JTttTjipa- 
Jconam.  Formerly  the  seat  of  the 
Oliola  dynasty.  Col.  BranfiU  gives,  as 
the  usual  derivation,  Skt.  Kumbha- 
kona,  '  brim  of  a  water-pot ; '  and  this 
form  is  given  in  Williams's  Skt.  Diet, 
as  '  name  of  a  town.'  The  fact  that  an 
idol  in  the  Saiva  temple  at  Combaco- 
nam  is  called  Kumbhesvaran  ('Lord 
of  the  water-pot ')  may  possibly  be  a 
justification  of  this  etymology.  But 
see  general  remarks  on  S.  Indian 
names  in  the  Introduction. 

Comboy,  s.  A  sort  of  skirt  or  kilt 
of  white  calico,  worn  by  Singhalese  of 
both  sexes,  much  in  the  same  way  as 
the  Malay  sarong.  The  derivation 
which  Sir  E.  Tennent  gives  of  the 
word  is  quite  inadmissible.  ■  He  finds 
that  a  Chinese  author  describes  the 
people  of  Ceylon  as  wearing  a  cloth 
made  of  koo-pei,  i.e.  of  cotton ;  and  he 
assumes  therefore  that  those  people 
call  their  own  dress  by  a  Chinese  name 
for  cotton ! 

The  word,  however,  is  not  real  Sin- 
ghalese'; and  we  can  have  no  doubt 
that  it  is  the  proper  name  Cambay 
(q.v.).  Pa«oso!eCabayaare  mentioned 
early  as  used  in  Ceylon  (CastanJieda, 
ii.  78).  In  fact,  since  writing  the 
preceding  words,  we  find  in  the  Oovern- 
meiit  List  of  Native  Words  (Ceylon, 
1869),  that  the  form  used  in  the  Island 
is  actually  Kambaya. 

A  picture  of  the  dress  is  given  by 
Tennent  {Geylon,  i.  612).  It  is  now 
usually  of  white,  but  in  mourning 
black  is  worn. 

1726.  In  list  of  cloths  purchased  at 
Porto  Novo  are  "Cambayen." — See  Valen- 
tijn,  Chorom.  10. 

CommercoUy,  n.p.  A  small  but 
well-known  town  of  Lower  Bengal  in 
the  Nadiya  District ;  properly  Kumar- 
khdll. 

CommerqoUy  Feathers.  See  Ad- 
jutant. 

Commissioner,  s.  In  the  Bengal 
and  Bombay  Presidencies  this  is  a 
grade  in  the  ordinary  administrative 
hierarchy;  it  does  not  exist  in  Madras. 

The  Commissioner  is  over  a  Division 


COMMISSIONER,  CHIEF.       184 


COMOTA  Y. 


embracing  several  Districts  or  Zillats, 
'and  stands  between  tlie  Collectors  and 
Magistrates  of  these  Districts  on  the 
one  side,  and  the  Revenue  Board  (if 
there  is  one)  and  the  Local  Govern- 
ment on  the  other.  In  the  Regulation 
Provinces  he  is  always  a  member  of 
the  Covenanted  Civil  Service ;  in  Non- 
regulation  Provinces  he  may  be  a 
military  officer ;  and  in  these  the  Dis- 
trict officers  immediately  under  him 
are  termed  '  Deputy  Commissioners.' 

Commissioner,  Chief.  A  high  offi- 
cial, governing  a  province  inferior  to 
a  Lieutenant-governorship,  in  direct 
subordination  to  the  Governor  General 
in  Council.  Thus  the  Punjab  till  1859 
was  under  a  Chief  Commissioner;  as 
was  Oudh  till  1877  (and  indeed,  though 
the  offices  are  united,'  the  Lieut- 
Governor  of  the  N.W.  IProvinces  still 
holds  also  the  title  of  Chief  Commis- 
sioner of  Oudh) .  The  Central  Provinces, 
Assam,  and  British  Burma  are  other 
examples  of  Provinces  under  Chief 
Commissioners. 

Comoria,  Cape,  n.p.  The  extreme 
southern  point  of  the  Peninsula  of 
India ;  a  name  of  great  antiquity.  No 
doubt  Wilson's  explanation  is  perfectly 
correct;  and  the  quotation  from  the 
Periplus  corroborates  it.  He  says : 
' '  Kumari  ...  a  yoimg  girl,  a  princess ; 
a  name  of  the  goddess  Durga,  to  whom 
a  temple  dedicated  at  the  extremity  of 
the  Peninsula  has  long  given  to  the 
adjacent  cape  and  coast  the  name  of 
Kumari,  corrupted  to  Comoria  ..." 
The  Tamil  pronunciation  is  Kumari. 

0.  80  -90.  "  Another  place  f oUows  called 
Konop,  at  which  place  is  (*  *  *)  and  a  port  ;* 
and  here  those  who  wish  to  consecrate  the 
remainder  of  their  life  come  ?ind  bathe,  and 
there  remain  in  celibacy.  The  same  do 
women  likewise.  For  it  is  related  that  the 
goddess  there  tarried  a  while  and  bathed." — 
Periplm,  in  MUllef's  6eog.  Gr.  Min.  i. 
300. 

c.   150.    "  Ko flap CaaKpov  koXttoKi^." — Ptol. 

1298.  "  Comari  is  a  country  belonging 
to  India,  and  there  you  can  see  some- 
thing of  the  North  Star,  which  we  had  not 
been  able  to  see  from  the  Lesser  Java  thus 
i&i."— Marco  Polo,  Bk.  III.  ch.  23. 

c.  1330.  "  The  country  called  Ma'bar  is 
said  to  commence  at  the  Cape  Kumhari,  a 
name  applied  both  to  a  town  and  a  moun- 
tian."—Abulfeda,  in  Gildemeister,  185. 


•  There  is  here  a  doubtful  reading.    The  next 
paragraph  shows  that  the  word  should  he  Ko^apei. 


1572. 

"  Ves  corre  a  costa  celebre  Indiana 
Para  o  Sul  at^  o  cabo  Comori 
Ja  chamado  Cori,  que  Taprobana 
(Que  ora  he  Ceilao)  de  fronte  tem  de 
si."  Camocs,  x.  107. 

Here  Camoes  identifies  the  ancient  Kipv 
or  KiAii  with  Comorin.  These  are  in 
Ptolemy  distinct,  and  his  Kory _a,ppea.rs  to 
be  the  point  of  the  Island  of  Ramesvaram 
from  which  the  passage  to  Ceylon  was 
shortest.  This,  as  Kolis,  appears  in  various 
fonps  in  other  geographers  as  the  extreme 
seaward  point  of  India,  and  in  the  geogra- 
phical poem  of  Dionysius  it  is  described 
as  towering  to  a  stupendous  height  above 
the  waves.  Mela  regards  Colis  as  the 
turning  point  of  the  Indian  coast,  and 
even  in  Ptolemy's  Tables  his  Kory  is  fur- 
ther south  than  Komaria,  and  is  the  point 
of  departure  from  which  he  discusses 
distances  to  the  further  East  (see  Ptolemy^ 
Bk.  I.  capp.  13  and  11;  also  see  Bishop 
Caldwell's  Gomp.  Grammar,  Introd,  p.  103). 
It  is  thus  intelligible  how  comparative 
geographers  of  the  16th  century  identified 
Kory  with  C.  Comorin. 

In  18CA  the  late  venerated  Bishop  Cotton 
visited  0.  Comorin  in  company  with  two  of 
his  clergy  (now  both  missionary  bishops); 
He  said  that  having  bathed  at  Hardwar, 
one  of  the  most  northerly  of  Hindu  sacred 
places,  he  should  like  to  bathe  at  this,  the 
most  southerly.  Each  of  the  chaplains  took 
one  of  the  bishop's  hands  as  they  entered 
the  surf,  which  was  heavy ;  so  heavy  that 
his  right-hand  aid  was  torn  from  him,  and 
had  not  the  other  been  able  to  hold  fast. 
Bishop  Cotton  could  hardly  have  escaped.* 

1817. 

"...  Lightly  latticed  in 

With  odoriferous  woods  of  Comorin." 
ZmUu  Eookh,  Mokanna. 

This  probably  is  derived  from  D'Herbe- 
lot,  and  involves  a  confusion  often  made 
between  Comorin  and  Comar  (q.  v.)— the 
land  of  aloes-wood. 

Comotay,  or  Coftiaty,  n.p.  This 
name  appears  prominently  in  some  of 
the  old  maps  of  Bengal,  e.g.,  that  em- 
braced in  the  Magni  Mogolis  Imperium 
of  Blaeu's  great  Atlas  (1645-1650). 
It  represents  Kamata,  a  state,  and 
Kamatapur,  a  city,  of  which  most 
extensive  remains  exist  in  the  terri- 
tory of  Koch  Bihar  in  Eastern  Bengal 
(see  Cooch  Behar).  These  are  de- 
scribed by  Dr.  Francis  Buchanan,  in 
the  book  published  by  Montgomery 
Martin  under  the  name  of  Eastern 
India  (vol.  iii.  pp.  426  seqq.).  The  city 
stood  on  the  west  bank  of  the  R. 
Daria,  which  formed  the  defence  on  the 
east  side,  about  5  miles  in  extent.  The 
whole  oircumiarence  of  the  enclosure 

,  .*  1  •'i',?  ,*'"^  '■■''"'  ""«  °f  *''e  party,  my  respected 
fnend  Bishop  Caldwell.- H.y; 


COMPETITION- IVALLAH.      185      COMPETITION-WALLAH. 


is  estimated  by  Buchanan  at  19  miles, 
the  remainder  being  formed  by  a  ram- 
part wbicli  was  (o.  1809)  "in  general 
about  130  feet  in  widtb.  at  tbe  base, 
and  from  20  to  30  feet  in  perpendicular 
beigbt." 

1553.  "Within  the  limits  in  which  we 
comprehend  the  kingdom  of  Bengala  are 
those  kingdoms  subject  to  it  .  .  .  lower 
down  towards  the  sea  the  kingdom  of 
Comotaij."— £arro«,  IV.  be.  1. 

1873.  "During  the  15th  century,  the 
tract  north  of  RangpiSr  was  in  the  hands  of 
the  B^jahs  of  Kamata.  .  .  .  Kamata  was 
invaded,  about  1498  A.D.,  by  Husain Sh^h," 
— Blochmawn,  in  J.  As.  Soc.  Bengal,  xUi., 
pt.  i.  240. 

Competition-wallah,  s.  A  hybrid 
of  English  and  Hindustani,  applied  in 
modern  Anglo-Indian  colloquial  to 
members  of  the  Civil  Service  who  have 
entered  it  by  the  competitive  system 
first  introduced  in  1856.  The  phrase 
was  probably  the  invention  of  one 
of  tbe  older  or  Haileybury  members 
of  the  same  service.  These  latter, 
whose  nominations  were  due  to  inte- 
rest, and  who  were  bound  together  by 
the  intimacies  and  esprit  de  corps  of 
a  common  college,  looked  with  some 
disfavour  upon  the  children  of  Inno- 
vation. The  name  was  readily  taken 
up  in  India,  but  its  familiarity  in 
England  is  probably  due  in  great  part 
to  the  "Letters  of  a  Competition- 
wala,"  written  by  one  who  had  no  real 
claim  to  the  title,  Mr.  Gr.  O.  Trevelyan, 
now  M.P.  for  Hawick  Burghs,  the  able 
Irish  Secretary,  and  author  of  the  excel- 
lent Life  of  his  uncle.  Lord  Macaulay. 

The  second  portion  of  the  word, 
wdla,  is  properly  a  Hindi  adjectival 
afELx,  corresponding  in  a  general  way 
to  the  Latin  -arius.  Its  usual  employ- 
ment as  affix  to  a  substantive  makes  it 
frequently  denote  "agent, doer, keeper, 
m^an,  inhabitant,  master,  lord,  possessor, 
owner,"  as  Shakespear  vainly  tries  to 
define  it,  and  as  in  Anglo-Indian 
usage  is  popularly  assumed  to  be  its 
meaning.  But  this  kiad  of  denotation 
is  incidental ;  there  is  no  real  limita- 
tion to  such  meaning.  This  is  demon- 
strable from  such  usual  phrases  as 
Kabul-wala  ghora,  '  the  Kabulian 
horse,'  and  from  the  common  form  of 
village  nomenclature  in  the  Panj  ab,  e.g. 
Mir-Elian-wdla,  Oanda- Singh-waZa, 
and  so  forth,  implying  the  village 
established  by  Mir-Khan  or  Ganda- 
Singh.     In  the  three  immediately  fol- 


lowing quotations,  the  second  and 
third  exhibit  a  strictly  idiomatic  use  of 
wala,  the  first  an  incorrect  English 
use  of  it. 

1785. 
"  Tho'  then  the  Bostonians  made  such  a 
fuss, 

Their  example  ought  not  to  be  followed 
by  us. 

But  I  wish  that  a  band  of  good  Patriot- 
wallahs  .  .  ." — In  Seton-Karr'^.  93. 

,,  In  this  year  Tippoo  Saliib  addresses 
a  rude  letter  to  the  Nawab  of  Shaniir  (or 
Savanur)  as  "The  Shahnoorwalah." — 
Select  Letters  of  Tippoo,  184. 

1853.  "  'No,  I'm  a  Suffolk-walla.'"— 
Oakjield,  i.  66. 

1864.  "  The  stories  against  the  Competi- 
tion-wallahs, which  are  told  and  fondly 
believed  by  the  Haileybury  men,  are  all 
more  or  less  founded  on  the  want  of  savoi/r 
faire.  A  collection  of  these  stories  would 
be  a  curious  proof  of  the  credulity  of  the 
human  mind  on  a  question  of  class  against 
class." — Trevelyan,  p.  9. 

1867.  "From  a  deficiency  of  civil  ser- 
vants ....  it  became  necessary  to  seek 
reinforcements,  not  alone  from  liaileybury, 
.  .  .  but  from  new  recruiting  fields  whence 
volunteers  might  be  obtained  ....  under 
the  pressure  of  necessity,  such  an  excep- 
tional measure  was  sanctioned  by  Parlia- 
ment. Mr.  Elliot,  having  been  nominated 
as  a  candidate  by  Campbell  Marjoribanks, 
was  the  first  of  the  since  celebrated  list  of 
Competition-wallahs." — Biog.  Notice  pre- 
fixed to  vol.  i.  of  Dowson's  iid.  of  Elliofs 
historians  of  India,  p.  xxviii. 

The  exceptional  arrangement  alluded  to 
in  the  preceding  quotation  was  authorised 
by  7  Geo.  IV.  cap.  56.  But  it  did  not  in- 
volve competition ;  it  only  authorised  a 
system  by  which  writerships  could  be  given 
to  young  men  who  had  not  been  at  Hailey- 
bury CoUege,  on  their  passing  certain  test 
examinations,  and  they  were  ranked  ac- 
cording to  their  merit  in  passing  such  ex- 
aminations, but  below  tbe  writers  who  had 
left  Haileybury  at  the  preceding  half-yearly 
examination.  The  first  examination  under 
this  system  was  held  29th  March,  1827,  and 
Sir  H.  M.  EUiot  headed  the  list.  The 
system  continued  in  force  for  five  years,  the 
last  examination  being  held  in  April,  1832. 
In  all  83  civilians  were  nominated  in  this 
way,  and,  among  well-known  names,  the  list 
included  H.  Torrens,  Sir  H.  B.  Harington, 
Sir  R.  Montgomery,  Sir  J.  Cracroft  Wil- 
son, Sir  T.  Pycroft,  W.  Tayler,  the  Hon. 
E.  Drummond. 

1878.  "The  Competition-Wallah,  at 
home  on  leave  or  retirement,  dins  perpetu- 
ally into  our  ears  the  greatness  of  India. 
....  We  are  asked  to  feel  awestruck  and 
humbled  at  the  fact  that  Bengal  alone  has 
66  millions  of  inhabitants.  We  are  invited 
to  experience  an  awful  thrill  of  sublimity 
when  we  learn  that  the  area  of  Madras  far 
exceeds  that  of  the  United  Kingdom." — 
Sat.  Bev.,  June  15,  p.  750. 


COMPOUND. 


186 


COMPOUND. 


Compound,  s.  Tlie  enclosed  ground, 
■whether  garden  or  waste,  which  sur- 
rounds an  Anglo-Indian  house.  Vari- 
ous derivations  have  been  suggested 
for  this  word,  but  its  history  is  very- 
obscure.  The  following  are  the  prin- 
cipal suggestions  that  have  been 
made : — * 

(a.)  That  it  is  a  corruption  of  some 

supposed  Portuguese  word. 

(6.)  That  it  is  a  corruption  of  the 

French  campagne. 

(c.)   That  it  is  a  corruption  of  the 

Malay  word   Icampung,   as 

first  (we  believe)  indicated 

by  Mr.  John  Crawfurd. 

(a.)  The  Portuguese   origin  is  as- 

siimed  by  Bishop  Heber  in  passages 

quoted  below.     In  one  he  derives  it 

f rom .  cawipama  (for  which,  in  modern 

Portuguese  at  least,  we  should  read 

campanha) ;  but  campanha  is  not  used 

in  such  a  sense.     It  seems  to  be  used 

only  for   '  a  campaign,'    or    for    the 

Roman     Campagna.      In    the    other 

passage  he  derives  it  from  campao  (sic), 

but  there  is  no  such  word. 

It  is  also  alleged  by  Sir  Emerson 
Tennent  [infra),  who  suggests'  cam- 
pinho ;  but  this,  meaning  a  '  small 
plain,'  is  not  used  for  compound. 
Neither  is  the  latter  word  nor  any 
word  suggestive  of  it,  used  among 
the  Indo-Portuguese. 

In  the  early  Portuguese  histories 
of  India  {e.g.  Oasianheda,  iii.  436, 
442;  vi.  3)  the  words  used  for  what 
we  term  compmind,  are  jardim,  patio, 
horta.  An  examination  of  all  the 
passages  of  the  Indo-Portuguese  Bible 
where  the  word  might  be  expected  to 
occur,  affords  only  horta. 

There  is  a  use  of  campo  by  the 
ItaUan  Capuchin  P.  Vincenzo  Maria 
(Eoma,  1672),  which  we  thought  at 
first  to  be  analogous:  "  Gionti  alia 
porta  della  citta  (Aleppo)  .  .  .  arrivati 
al  Campo  de'  Francesi;  done  e  la 
Dogana"  ...  (p.  475).     We  find  also 


*  On  the  origin  of  this  word  for  a  long  time 
different  opinions  were  held  by  my  lamented 
friend  Bumell  and  by  me.  And  when  we  printed  a 
few  specimens  in  the  hidian  Antiquary^  our  dif- 
ferent arguments  were  given  in  brief  (see  I.  A. ,  J  uly, 
1879,  pp.  202,  203).  But  at  a  later  date  he  was 
much  disposed  to  come  round  to  the  other  view, 
insomuch  that  in  a  letter  of  Sept.  21,  1881,  he 
says  :  "  CompouTld  can,  I  thinlc,  after  all,  be  Malay 
Kampong  ;  takfe  these  lines  from  a  Malay  poem  "— 
then  giving  the  lines  wllich  I  liave  transcribed  on 
the  following  page.  I  have  therefore  had  no  scruple 
in  giving  the  same  unity  to  this  article  that  had 
been  unbroken  in  almost  all  other  cases.— H.  T. 


in  EauwoM's  Travels  (c.  1573),  as 
published  in  English  by  the  famous 
John  Bay:  "Each  of  these  nations 
(at  Aleppo)  have  their  peculiar  Champ 
to  themselves,  commonly  named  after 
the  Master  that  built  it "  ...  and 
again:  "When  .  .  .  the  Turks  have 
washed  and  cleansed  themselves,  they 
go  into  their  Ohappells,  which  are  iu 
the  Middle  of  their  great  Camps  or 
Carvatschars  "...  (p.  84  and  p.  259  of 
Hay's  2nd  edition).  This  use  of 
Campo,  and  Champ,  has  a  curious  kind 
of  analogy  to  compound,  but  it  is  pro- 
bably only  the  translation  of  Maiddn 
or  some  such  Oriental  word. 

(S.)  As  regards  campagne,  which 
once  commended  itself  as  probable,  it 
must  be  observed  that  nothing  like 
the  required  sense  is  found  among  the 
seven  or  eight  classes  of  meaning  as- 
signed to  the  word  in  Littr^. 

The  word  campo  again  in  the  Portu- 
guese of  the  16th  century  seems  to 
mean  always,  or  nearly  always,  a 
camp.  We  have  found  only  one  in- 
stance in  those  writers  of  its  use  with 
a  meaning  in  the  least  suggestive  of 
cmnpound,  but  in  this  its  real  meaning 
is  'site':  "queymou  a  cidade  toda 
ate  nao  ficar  mais  que  ho  campo  em 
que  estevera."  (They  burned  the 
whole  city  till  nothing  remained  but 
the  site  on  which  it  stood,  Castanheda, 
vi.  130).  There  is  a  special  use  of  campo 
by  the  Portuguese  in  the  Further  East, 
alluded  to  in  the  quotation  from  Palle- 
goix's  '  Siam,'  but  that  we  shall  see 
to  be  only  a  representation  of  the 
Malay  Kampung.  We  shall  come  back 
upon  it. 

(c.)  The  objection  raised  to  kampung 
as  the  origin  of  compound  is  chiefly 
that  the  former  word  is  not  so  used  in 
Java  by  either  Dutch  or  natives,  and 
the  author  of  'Max  Havelaar'  ex- 
presses doubt  if  compound  is  a  Malay 
or  Javanese  word  at  all  (pp.  360-361). 
Er/is  the  usual  word  among  the  Dutch. 
In  Java  kampung  seems  to  be  used 
only  for  a  native  village,  or  for 
a  particular  ward  or  quarter  of  a 
town. 

But  it  is  impossible  to  doubt  that 
among  the  English  in  our  Malay 
settlements  compound  is  used  in  this 
sense  in  speaking  English,  and  kam- 
pung in  speaking  Malay.  Kampung  is 
also  used  by  the  Malays  themselves, 
in  our  settlements,  in  this  sense.  All 
the  modem  dictionaries  that  we  have 


COMPOUND. 


187 


COMPOUND. 


consulted  gjive  this  sense  among  otters. 
The  old  Dietionarium  Malaico-Latinum 
of  David  Haex  (Eomae,  1631)  is  a 
little  vague : 

"  Gampon,  coniunotio,  vel  conuen- 
tus.  Hinc  vioiniae  et  parua  loca, 
campon  etiam  appellantur." 

Crawfurd  (1832) :  "  Kampimg  .  .  . 
an  enclosure,  a  space  fenced  in ;  a 
village ;  a  quarter  or  subdivision  of  a 
town." 

Fame  (1875):  "Maison  aveo  tin 
terrain  qui  I'entouie." 

Pijnajipd  (1875),  MalHsch-Hollan- 
diach  Wonrdenhoek  :  "  Kampoeng — 
Omheind  Erf,  Wijk,  Buurt,  Kamp," 
i.e.  "Ground  hedged  round,  village, 
hamlet,  camp." 

An.d  also,  let  it  be  noted,  the  Java- 
nese Diet,  of  P.  Jansz  {Javaansch- 
Nederlandsch  Woordenboeh,  Samai-ang, 
1876):  "Kampoeng  — Omheind  erf 
van  Woningen;  wijk  die  onder  een 
hoofd  staat,"  i.e.  "Enclosed  ground 
of  dwellings ;  village  which  is  under 
one  Headm^an." 

Marre,  in  his  Kata-Kata  Malayou 
(Paris,  1875),  gives  the  following  ex- 
panded definition:  "  Village  palissade, 
ou,  dans  une  ville,  quartier  separe  et 
genfiralement  clos,  occupe  par  des  gens 
do  meme  nation,  Malays,  Siamois, 
Chinois,  Bouguis,  &o.  Cemotsignifie 
proprement  un  enclos,  ime  enceinte, 
et  par  extension  quartier  clos,  fau- 
bourg, ou  village  paUssad^.  Le  mot 
Kampong  designe  parfois  aussi  une 
maison  d'une  certaine  importance  aveo 
le  terrain  clos  qui  en  depend,  et  qui 
I'entoure"  (p.  95). 
_  We  take  Marsden  last  {Malay  Dic- 
tionary, 1812)  because  he  gives  an 
illustration:  "Kampong,  an  en- 
closure, a  place  surrounded  with  a 
paling ;  a  fenced  or  fortified  village  ; 
a  quarter,  district,  or  suburb  of  a 
city ;  a  collection  of  buildings.  Mem- 
b4at  [to  make]  rumali  [house]  aerta 
dangan  [together  with]  kampong-ma 
[compound  thereof],  to  erect  a  house 
with  its  enclosure  .  .  .  Beir-Kamp<mg, 
to  assemble,  come  together ;  •menga.jn- 
pong,  to  collect,  to  bring  together."  The 
Eeverse  Dictionary  gives:  "Taed, 
alaman,  Kampong." 

In   a    Malay  poem    given    in    the 
Jowrnal  of  the  Ind.  Archipelago,  vol.  i. 
p.  44,  we  have  these  words  : — 
"  Trdsldh  lea  kampong  sWange  Sauddgar." 
["  Passed  to  the  Toampono  of  a  Merchant."] 


and' 

"  Tltdh  bdgindii  rajd  mltdrd 
Kampong  iidpd  garAngun  ini." 
["Thus   said   the   Prince,   the   Raja 
Sultani, 
Whose  kampong  may  this  be  ?  "] 

These  explanations  and  illustrations 
render  it  almost  unnecessary  to  add  in 
corroboration  that  a  friend  who  held 
office  in  the  Straits  for  twenty  years 
assures  us  that  the  word  kampung  is 
habitually  used,  in  the  Malay  there 
spoken,  as  the  equivalent  of  the  Indian 
compound.  If  this  was  the  case  150 
years  ago  in  the  English  settlements 
at  Bencoolen  and  elsewhere  (and  we 
know  from  Marsden  that  it  was  so 
100  years  ago),  it  does  not  matter 
whether  such  a  use  of  kampung  was 
correct  or  not,  compound  will  have 
been  a  natural  English  corruption  of 
it.* 

It  is  not  difficult  to  suppose  that  the 
word,    if    its    use    originated  in  our 
Malay     factories     and     settlements, 
should  have  spread  to  the  continental ' 
Presidencies,  and  so  over  India. 

Our  factories  in  the  Archipelago 
were  older  than  ejny  of  our  settlements 
in  India  Proper.  The  factors  and 
writers  were  frequently  moved  about, 
and  it  is  conceivable  that  a  word  so 
much  wanted  (for  no  English  word 
now  in  use  does  express  the  idea  satis- 
factorily) should  have  found  ready 
acceptance.  In  fact  the  word,  from 
like  causes,  has  spread  to  the  ports  of 
China  and  to  the  missionary  and  mer- 
cantile stations  in  tropical  Africa,  East 
and  "West,  and  in  Madagascar. 

But  it  may  be  observed  that  it  is 
possible  that  the  word  kampung  was  it- 
self originally  a  corruption  of  the  Port. 
campo,  taking  the  meaning  first  of 
camp,  and  thence  of  an  enclosed  area,  or 
rather  that  in  some  less  definable  way 
the  two  words  reacted  on  each  other. 
The  Chinese  quarter  at  Batavia — 
Kampong  Tzina — is  commonly  called 
in  Dutch  '  liet  Ohinesche  Eamp '  or 
'  liet  Eamp  der  Ohinezen.'  Kampung 
was  used  at  Portuguese  Malacca  in 
this  way  at  least  270  years  ago,  as  the 
quotation  from  Grodinho  de  Eredia 
shows.     We  have  found  no  Anglo- 


*  Mr.  E.  C.  Baber,  who^  lately  spent  some  time 
in  our  Malay  settlements  on  his  way  from  China, 
tells  me  that  the  fl-equency  with  which  he  heard 
Icampwig  applied  to  the  'compound,'  convinced 
him  of  this  etymology, which  he  had  before  doubted 
greatly.— H.  Y. 


COMPOUND. 


188 


COMPBADORE. 


Indian  example  of  the  word  compound 
prior  to  1772;  but  tlie  example  of  that 
year  shows  that  the  word  had  general 
diffusion  by  that  time.  In  a  quotation 
from  Dampier  under  Cot,  where  com- 
pound would  come  in  natiu-ally,  if  in 
use,  he  says  'yard.' 

1613.  (At  Malacca).  "And  this  settle- 
ment is  divided  into  2  parishes,  S.  Thom^ 
and  S.  Stephen,  and  that  part  of  S.  Thom^ 
called  Campon  Chelim  extends  from  the 
shore  of  the  Jaos  bazar  to  N.W.,  terminat- 
ing at  the  Stone  Bastion  ;  and  in  this  dwell 

the  Chelis  of  Coromandel And  the 

other  part  of  S.  Stephen's,  called  Campon 
China,  extends  from  the  said  shore  of  the 
Jaos  Bazar,  and  mouth  of  the  river  to  the 

N.E and  in  this  part,  called  Campon 

China,  dvirell  the  Chincheos  .  .  .  and  foreign 
traders,  and  native  fishermen." — Godinho 
de  Eredia,  f.  6. 

In  the  plans  given  by  this  writer  we  find 
different  parts  of  the  city  marked  accord- 
ingly, as  Campon  Chelim,  Campon  China, 
Campon  Bendara  (the  quarter  where  the 
native  magistrate,  the  Bendara,  (q.v.)  lived. 
See  also  Chelin. 

1772.  "  Yaed  (before  or  behind  a  house), 
Aungaun.  Commonly  called  a  Compound." 
— Vocabulary  in  Hadletj's  Ch-a/mma/r,  129. 
(See  under  Moors). 

1781. 
"  In  common  usage  here, a  chit 
Serves  for  our  business  or  our  wit. 
Sarnkshal's  a  place  to  lodge  our  ropes, 
And  Mango  orchards  all  are  Topes. 
Godomn  usurps  the  ware-house  place. 
Compound  denotes  each  walled  space. 
To  Dufterkhanna,  Ottor,  Tanks, 
The  English  language  owes  no  thanks  ; 
Since  Oifice,  Essence,  Eish-pond  shew 
We  need  not  words  so  harsh  and  new. 
Much  more  I  could  such  words  expose, 
But  Ghauts  and  Dawks  the  list  shaE  close ; 
Which  in  plain  English  is  no  more 
Than  Wharf  and  Post  expressed  before." 
India  Gazette,  March  3rd. 

„  " .  .  .  .  will  be  sold  by  Public 
Auction  ....  all  that  Brick  Dwelling- 
house,  Godowns,  and  Compound..." — Ibid. 
Aprd  21st. 

1788,  "  Compound— The  court-yard  be- 
longing to  a  house.  A  corrupt  word." — 
The  Indian  Vocabula/ry,  London,  Stockdale. 

1793.  "  To  be  sold  by  Public  Outcry  .  .  '. 
the  House,  Out  Houses,  and  Compound," 
etc. — Bombay  Courier,  Nov.  2. 

1810.  "  The  houses  (at  Madras)  are 
usually  surrounded  by  a  field  or  compound, 
with  a  few  trees  or  shrubs,  but  it  is  with 
incredible  pains  that  flowers  or  fruit  are 
raised." — Maria  Graham,  124. 

„  "  When  I  entered  the  great  gates, 
and  looked  around  for  my  palankeen  .... 
and  when  I  beheld  the  beauty  and  extent  of 
the  compound  ....  I  thought  that  I  was 
no  longer  in  the  world  that  I  had  left  in  the 
East." — An  Account  of  Bengal,  and  of  a 


Visit  to  Government  Souse  (at  Calcutta)  by 
Ibrahim  the  son  of  CanOu,  the  Merchant,  tbid. 
p.  l98.  This  is  a  Malay  narrative  trans-^ 
lated  by  Dr.  Leyden.  Very  probably  the 
word  rendered  compound  was  kampung,  but 
that  cannot  be  ascertained. 

1811.  ' '  Major  Yule's  attack  was  equally 
spirited,  but  after  routing  the  enemy's  force 
at  Campong  Malayo,  and  killing  many  of 
them,  he  found  the  bridge  on  fire,  and  was 
unable  to  penetrate  further." — Sir  S.  Auch- 
mutp's  Report  of  the  Capture  of  Fort  Cor- 
nells. 

o.  1817.  "  When  they  got  into  the  com- 
pound, they  saw  all  the  ladies  and  gentle- 
men in  the  verandah  waiting."— Afra.  Sher- 
wood's  Stories,  ed.  1863,  p.  6. 

1824.  "He  then  proceeded  to  the  rear 
compound  of  the  house,  returned,  and  said, 
'It  is  a  tiger,  sir,'"— Seely,  Wonders  of 
■Ellora,  ch.  i. 

.  „  "...  The  large  and  handsome 
edifices  of  Garden  Keach,  each  standing  by 
itself  in  a  little  woody  lawn  (a  '  compound ' 
they  call  it  here,  by  an  easy  corruption  from 
the  Portuguese  word  campaila  .  ,  .  .)" — 
Heber,  ed.  1844,  i.  28. 

1860.  "  Even  amongst  the  English,  the 
number  of  Portuguese  terms  in  daily  use  is 
remarkable.  The  grounds  attached  to  a 
house  are  its  'compound,'  campinho." — 
Emerson  Tennent,  ii.  70. 

We  have  found  this  word  singularly 
transformed,  in  a  passage  extracted  from  a 
modern  novel : 

1877.  "When  the  Kebellion  broke  out 
at  other  stations  in  India,  I  left  our  own 
compost." — Sat.  Review,  Feb.  3,  p.  148. 

A  little  learning  is  a  dangerous  thing ! 

Compradore,  Compodore,  &c.,  s. 
Port,  comprador,  .  '  purchaser,'  from 
comjjrar,  '  to  purchase.'  This  word  was 
formerly  in  use  in  Bengal,  where  it  is 
now  quite  obsolete;  butitisperhaps  stUI 
remembered  in  Madras,  and  it  is  com- 
mon in  China.  In  Madras  the  compra- 
dore is  (or  was)  a  kind  of  house-steward, 
who  keeps  the  household  accounts,  and 
purchases  necessaries.  In  China  he  is 
much  the  same  as  a  butler  (q.v.). 

1533.  "Antonio  da  Silva  kept  his  own 
counsel  about  the  (threat  of)  war,  because 
during  the  delay  caused  by  the  exchange  of 
messages,  he  was  all  the  time  buying  and 
selling  by  means  of  his  compratlores." — 
Correa,  iii.  562. 

1711.  "Every  Factory  had  formerly  a 
Compradore,  whose  Business  it  was  to  buy 
in  Provisions  and  other  Kecessarys.  But 
the  Hoppos  have  made  them  all  such 
Kjiaves  .  .  ." — Lockyer,  108. 

1754.  "  Compidore.  The  office  of  this 
Servant  is  to  go  to  market  and  bring  home 
small  things,  such  as  fruit,  &c." — Ives,  50.- 

1760-1810.  "AH  river-pilots  and  ships' 
Compradores   must   be   registered  ^'t  the, 


CONBALINQUA. 


189 


CONICOPOLY. 


office  of  the  Tung-ohe  at  M.acax)."—' Eight 
Regulations,'  from  the  Fankwae  at  Canton 
(1882),  p.  28. 

1782.  "  Le  Comprador  est  oelui  qui 
fournit  g^n^rajement  tout  ce  dont  on  a 
besoin,  excepts  les  objets  de  cargaison ;  il 
jf  en  a  un  pour  ehaque  Nation  :  il  appro- 
visionne  la  loge,  et  tient  sous  lui  plusieurs 
commis.  charges  de  la  fourniture  ae^  vais- 
aaaxai."—Sonncrat  {ed.  1782),  ii.  236. 

1785.  "  Compudour  ....  Sicca  Rs.  3." 
—In  Seton-Karr,  i.  107  (Table  of  Wages). 

1810.  "The  Compadore,  or  Kurz-hurdar, 
or  Butler-Konnah-Sircar,  are  all  designa- 
tions for  the  same  individual,  who  acts  as 
Jmrveyor,  .  .  .  This  servant  may  be  con- 
sidered as  appertaining  to  the  order  of 
sircars,  of  vi^hioh  he  should  possess  all  the 
cunning." — WiUiaTnmn,  V.  M.  i.  270. 

See  Sircar.  The  obsolete  term  Kmz- 
Jmrda/r  above  represents  Kharach-bardar 
"in  charge  of  (daily)  expenditure." 

1840.  "About  10  days  ago  ...  .  the 
Chinese,  having  kidnapped  our  Compendor, 
parties  were  sent  out  to  endeavour  to  re- 
cover him. " — Mem.  Col.  Mountain,  164, 

1876.  "  We  speak  chiefly  of  the  educated 
classes,  and  not  of  'boys'  and  compradorea, 
who  learn  in  a  short  time  bnth  to  touch 
their  caps,  and  wipe  their  noses  in  their 
masters'  pocket  -  handkerchiefs."  —  Giles, 
Chinese  Sketches. 

1876. 

"  An'  Massa  Coe  feel  velly  sore 
Aji'  go  an'  scold  he  compradore." 

Leland,  Pidgin  English  Sing- 
Song,  26. 

1882.  "  The  most  important  Chinese 
■within  the  Factory  was  the  Compradore 
...  all  Chinese  employed  in  any  factory, 
whether  as  his  own  'pursers,'  or  in  the 
capacity  of  servants,  cooks,  or  coolies,  were 
the  Compradore' s  own  people." — The  Fan- 
kwae, p.  53. 

Conbaliugiia,  s.  This  word,wMcli 
■we  could  not  interpret  in  a  quotation 
under  Brinjal,  indicates  evidently  a 
large  gourd,  as  these  quotations  from 
Varthema  and  Eumphius  sho^w : 

1510.  "  I  saw  another  kind  of  fruit  which 
resembled  a  pumpkin  in  colour,  is  two  spans 
in  length,  and  has  more  than  three  fingers 
of  pulp  ....  and  it  is  a  very  curious  thing, 
and  it  is  called  Comolanga,  and  grows  on 
the  ground  like  melons." — Varthema,  161. 

c.  1690.  "In  Indiae  insulis  quaedam 
quoque  Cuourbitaeet  Cucumerisreperiuntur 
species  ab  Europaeis  diversae  .  . .  harumque 
nobUissima  est  Comolinga,  quae  maxima 
est  species  Indicarum  cucurbitarum." — 
Merb.  Amb.  v.  395. 

Concan,  n.p.  Sansk.  Konkana,  in  the 
pauranic  lists  the  name  of  a  people ; 
Hind.  Ronkan  and  Kohan.  The  lo-w 
country  of  Western  India  bet^ween 
the  Ghauts  and  the  sea,  extending. 


roughly  speaMng,  from  Goa  north^ward 
to  Guzerat.  But  the  modem  Oom- 
missionership,  or  Ci'vil  Division,  em- 
braces also  North  Canara  (south  of 
Goa).  In  medieval  ■writings  ■we  find 
frequently,  by  a  common  Asiatic 
fashion  of  coupling  names,  Kohan-  or 
Konhan-Tana ;  Tana  having  been  a 
chief  place  and  port  of  Konkan. 

c.  70  A.D.  The  Cooondae  of  Pliny  are 
perhaps  the  Konkanas. 

404.  "  In  the  south  are  Ceylon  (LankS) 
....  Konkan.  .  .  ." eto.Srhat Sanhita, 
in  J.  R.  A.  S.,  N.  S.  v.  83. 

0. 1300.  "Beyond  Guzerat  are  Konkan 
and  Tdma ;  beyond  them  the  country  of 
Malib^r." — Bashiduddin,  in  Elliot,  i.  68. 

c.  ]  335.  ''  When  he  heard  of  the  Sultan's 
death  he  fled  to  a  Kafir  prince  called  Biira- 
bra,  who  lived  in  the  inaccessible  mountains 
between  Daulatabad  and  Kiikau-Tana."-^ 
Ibn  Batuta,  iii.  335. 

c.  1350.  In  the  Portulano  Mediceo  in  the 
Laurentian  Library  we  have  '  Cocintama, 
and  in  the  Catala,n  Map  of  1375  Coeintapa. 

1553.  "  And  as  from  the  Ghauts  (Gate) 
to  the  Sea,  on  the  west  of  the  Decan,  all 
that  strip  is  called  Concan,  so  also  from  the 
Ghauts  to  the  Sea,  on  the  West  of  Canara 
(leaving  out  those  forty  and  six  leagues  just 
spoken  of,  which  are  also  part  of  this  same 
Canara),  that  strip  which  extends  to  Cape 
Comorin  ...  is  called  Malabar.  .  .  ." — 
Barros,  1.  ix.  1. 

1726.  "The  kingdom  of  this  Prince  is 
commonly  caUed  Visiapoer,  after  its  capital, 
....  but  it  is  properly  called  Cunkan."^ 
Valentyn,  iv.  {Suratte),  243. 

c.  1732.  '  •  Goa,  in  the  Adel  Shihi  Kokan. " 
— Khdfi  Khan,  in  Elliot,  vii.  211. 

1804.  "I  have  received  your  letter  of 
the  28th,  upon  the  subject  of  the  landing- 
of  3  French  officers  in  the  Konkan ;  and  JC 
have  taken  measures  to  have  them  arrested. " 
— Wellington,  iii.  33. 

1813.  "...  Concan  or  Coknu  .  .  ." — 
Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  i.  189. 

1819.  Mr.  W.  Erskine,  in  his  Account 
of  Elephanta,  writes  Kokan. — Tr.  Lit.  Soc. 
Bomb.,  i.  249. 

Confirmed,  p.  Applied  to  an  officer 
■whose  hold  of  an  appointment  is  made 
permanent.  In  the  Bengal  Presidency 
the  popular  term  is  pucka,  q.v.  (also 
under  Cutoha). 

1866.  "...  one  Marsden,  who  has  paid 
his  addresses  to  my  daughter — a  young  man 
in  the  Public  Works,  who  (would  you  be- 
lieve it,  Mr.  Cholmondeley  ?)  has  not  even 
been  confirmed. ' 

"  Cholm.  The  young  heathen  ! " 

Trevelyan,  The  Dawk  Bungalow. 
p.  220.  ' 

Conicopoly,    s.     Literally   mAc- 


CONGEE. 


190 


CONSUMAH. 


count-Man,"  from  Tarn,  kanahka,  '  ac- 
count '  or  '  writing,'  and  piJlai,  '  child' 
or  'person.'  A  native  clerk  or  writer 
(Madras  use). 

1544.  "  Duo  eb  tecum  ....  domestioos 
tuos  ;  pueros  et  aliquem  Conacapulam  qui 
norit  soribere,  cujus  manu  exaratas  relin- 
quere  posses  in  quovis  loco  precationes  a 
Pueris  et  aliis  Catechumenis  edieoendas." — 
Scti.  Franc.  Xavier.  Epist.,pp.  160-161. 

1548.  "  So  you  must  appoint  in  each 
village  or  station  fitting  teachers  and 
Canacopoly,  as  we  have  already  arranged, 
and  these  must  assemble  the  chudren  every 
day  at  a  certain  time  and  place,  and  teach 
and  drive  into  them  the  elements  of  reading 
and  religion." — St.  Franc.  Xav.,  in  Cole- 
ridge's Life  of  him,  ii.  24. 

1578.  "At  Tanor  in  Malabar  I  was  ac- 
quainted with  a  Nayre  Canacopola,  a  writer 
in  the  Camaia  del  Key  at  Tanor  .  .  .  who 
every  day  used  to  eat  to  the  weight  of  5 
drachms  (of  opium),  which  he  would  take 
in  my  presence." — Acosta,  Traetado,  415. 

c.  1580.  "One  came  who  worked  as  a 
clerk,  and  said  that  he  was  a  poor  canaqua- 
polle,  who  had  nothing  to  give." — Primor  e 
ffonra,  &c.,  f.  94. 

1672.  ' '  Xaverius  set  everywhere  teachers 
called  Canaoappels .  .  ." — Baldaeus,  Ceylon, 
377. 

1718.  "Besides  this  we  maintain  seven 
Kanakappel,  or  Malabarick  writers." — 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  the  Fast,  Pt.  ii. 
55. 

1726.  "  The  Conakapnles  (commonly 
called  Kannekappels)  are  writers." — Valen- 
tijn,  Choro.  88. 

Congee,  s.  In  use  all  over  India 
for  the  water  in  which,  rice  has  been 
boiled.  The  article  being  used  as  one 
of  invalid  diet,  the  word  is  sometimes 
applied  to  such  slops  generally.  Conjee 
also  forms  the  usual  starch  of  Indian 
washermen.  It  is  from  the  Tamil 
hmshi,  '  boilings.' 

1563.  ' '  They  give  him  to  drink  the  water 
squeezed  out  of  rice  with  pepper  and  cum- 
min (which  they  caE  canje)." — Garcia,  f. 
766. 

1578.  "...  Canju,  which  is  the  water 
from  the  boiling  of  rice,  keeping  it  first  for 
some  hours  till  it  becomes  acid  .  ,  ,"^ 
Acosla,  Traetado,  56. 

1631.  "  Potus  quotidianus  itaque  sit  de- 
coctum  oryzae  quod  Candgie  Indi  vocant." 
— Jac.  Bontii,  Lib.  II.  cap.  iii. 

1672.  "...  la  cangia,  ordinaria  cola- 
tione  degl'  Indiani  .  .  .  quale  colano  del 
riso  mal  cotto."— P.  Vine.  Maria,  3rd  ed.. 
379. 

1673.  "They  have  .  .  .  a  great  smooth 
Stone  on  which  th^  beat  their  Cloaths  till 
clean ;  and  if  for  Pamily  use,  starch  them 
with  Congee."— Fri/er,  200. 


1680.  "Le  dejeHn^  des  noirs  est  ordi- 
nairement  du  Caug§,  qui  est  une  eau  de  ris 
epaisse." — JDellon,  Inquisition  at  Goa,  136. 

1796.  "Cagni,  boiled  rice  water,  which 
the  Europeans  call  Cangi,  is  given  free  of  all 
expenses,  in  order  that  the  traveller  may 
quench  his  thirst  with  a  cooling  and  whole- 
some beverage." — P.  Paulinus,  Voyage, 
p.  70. 

"  Can't  drink  as  it  is  hot,  and  can't  throw 
away  as  it  is  Kai^i." — Ceylon  Proverb,  Ind. 
Antig.  i.  59. 

Conjee-House,  s.  The  '  cells '  (or 
temporary  lock-up)  of  a  regiment  in 
India ;  so  called  from  the  traditionary 
regimen  of  the  inmates. 

1835.  "All  men  confined  for  drunken- 
ness, should,  ifpossible,  be  confined  by  them- 
selves in  the  Congee-House,  till  sober."— 
6. 0.,  quoted  in  Mawson's  Beeords  of  the 
Indian  Command  of  Sir  C.  Na^i;  101,  note. 

Consoo  House,  n.p.  At  Canton 
this  was  a  range  of  buildings  adjoining 
the  foreign  Pactories,  caUed  also  the 
'OouncU  Hall'  of  the  Foreign  Pac- 
tories. It  was  the  property  of  the 
body  of  Hong  merchants,  and  was  the 
place  of  meeting  of  these  merchants 
among  themselves,  or  with  the  chiefs 
of  the  Poreign  houses,  when  there  was 
need  for  such  conference  (see  Fan- 
kwae,  p.  23).  The  name  is  probably 
a  corruption  of  '  Council.' 

Consumah,  Khansama,  s.  Pars. 
KhansSman;  a  house-steward.  In 
Anglo-Indian  households  in  the  Ben- 
gal Presidency,  this  is  the  title  of  the 
chief  table-servant  and  provider,  now 
always  a  Mahommedan.  The  literal 
meaning  of  the  word  is  '  Master  of  the 
household-gear ; '  it  is  not  connected 
with  Miwan,  '  a  tray,'  as  Wilson  sug- 
gests. The  analogous  word  Mlr-eamcm 
occurs  in  Ellint,  vii.  153.  The  Anglo- 
Indian  form  Consumer  seems  to  have 
been  not  uncommon  in  the  last  cen- 
tury, probably  with  a  spice  of  inten- 
tion. 

Prom  tables  quoted  in  Long,  182, 
and  in  Seton-Karr,  i.  95,  107,  we  see 
tt.at  the  wages  of  a  "  Consumah, 
Christian,  Moor,  or  Gentoo,"  were  at 
Calcutta  m  1759,  5  rupees  a  month, 
and  in  1785,  8  to  10  rupees. 

1712.  "They  were  brought  by  a  ereat 
circuit  on  the  River  to  the  ChanaamiSi  or 
bteward  {Dispenser)  of  the  aforesaid  Mahal." 
—  Valentijn,  iv.  (Suratte)  288. 

Chan  Snmann,  or  Steward's  Seal,  /or  the 


coocb:  berar. 


191 


COOLIGOY. 


Honourable  Company's  holding  the  King's 
{i.e.,  the  Great  Mogul's]  fleet." 

•  *  *  * 

"At  the  back  of  this  is  the  seal  of  Zecah 
al  Donlat  Tidaudin  Caun  Bahadonr,  who  is 
Cann  SamaTin,  or  Steward  to  his  Majesty, 
whose  preiogative  it  is  to  grant  this  Order." 
— B,  Owen  Cambridge,  pp.  231-2. 

1788.  "  After  some  deliberation  I  asked 
the  Khansaman,  what  qnantity  was  re* 
maining  of  the  clothes  that  had  been  brought 
from  Iran  to  camp  for  sale,  who  answered 
that  there  were  15,000  jackets,  and  12,000 
pair  of  long  drawers." — Mem.  of  Khojek 
Abdiilkurreem,  tr.  by  Gladwin,  55. 

1810.  "The  Eansamah  may  be  classed 
with  the  house-steward,  and  butler ;  both  of 
which  offices  appear  to  unite  in  this  ser* 
vaat."—WiUiamson,  V.  M.,  i.  199. 

183L  "  I  have  taught  my  khansama  to 
make  very  light  iced  punch." — Jacquemant, 
LeOers,  E.  T.,  u.  104. 

Coocll  Beliar,  n-p.  Koch  Bihar,  a 
native  tributary  state  on  the  N.E.  of 
Bengal,  adjoining  Bhotan  and  the 
Province  of  Assam.  The  first  part  of 
the  name  is  taken  from  that  of  a  tribe, 
the  Koch,  apparently  a  forest  race  who 
founded  this  state  about  the  15th  cen- 
tury, and  in  the  following  century 
obtained  dominion  of  considerable  ex- 
tent. They  still  form  the  majority  of 
the  population,  but,  as  usual  in  such 
circumstances,  give  themselves  a 
Hindu  pedigree,  under  the  name  of 
Hajbansi.  The  site  of  the  ancient 
Monarchy  of  Kamrup  is  believed  to 
have  been  in  Koch  Bihar,  -within  the 
limits  of  which  there  are  the  remains 
of  more  than  one  ancient  city.  The 
second  part  of  the  name  is  no  doubt 
diie  to  the  memory  of  sonxe  important 
Vihara,  or  Buddhist  Monastery,  but 
we  have  not  found  information  on  the 
subject. 

1585.  "  I  went  from  Bengala  into  the 
countrey  of  Conche,  which  lieth  25  dayes 
ioumy  Northwards  from  Tanda."  —  S. 
Fitch  in  Hak.  iL  397. 

c.  1596.  ' '  To  the  north  of  Bengal  is  the 
province  of  Coach,  the  Chief  of  wmch  com- 
mands 1,000  horse,  and  100,000  foot  Kam- 
roop,  which  is  also  called  Eamroo  and 
Eamtah  (see  Comotay)  makes  a  part  of  his 
dominions." — Ayeen  (by  Gladwin),  ed.  1800, 
ii.3. 

1726.  "  Cos  Bhaar  is  a  Kingdom  of  itself, 
the  King  of  which  is  sometimes  subject  to 
the  Great  ilogol,  and  sometimes  throws 
his  yoke  off." — Valentijn,  v.  159. 

1774.  "The  country  about  Bahar  is  low. 
Two  1cm  beyond  Bahar  we  entered  a 
thicket  ....  frogs,  watery  insects  and 
dank  air  ....  2  miles  farther  on  we 
crossed  the  river  which  separates  the  Kuch 


Bahai  country  from  that  of  the  Beb  Hajah, 
in  sal  canoes  .  .  .  ." — Bogle,  in  Markham's 
Tibet,  &C.,  14-15. 

(But  Mr.  Markham  spoils  all  the  original 
spelling.  We  may  be  sure  B<^le  did  not  write 
kos,  nor  "Kuch  Bahar"  as  Mr.  M.  makes 
him  do.)  • 

1791.  "The  late  Mr.  George  Bogle  .  .  . 
travelled  by  way  of  Coos-Bej^ar,  Tassasu- 
don,  and  Paridxong,  to  Ch^amauning  the 
then  residence  of  the  Lama."— £<7in«2i  (3rd 
ed.)301. 

Coocll  Azo,  or  Azo  simply,  n.p. 
Koch  Hsjo,  a  Hindu  kingdom  on  the 
banks  of  the  Brahmaputra  E.,  to  the 
E.  of  Koch  Bihar,  annexed  by  Jahan- 
^'s  troops  iu  1637.  See  Blochmann 
in  J.  A.  S.  B.  xli.  pt.  i.  53,  and  xlii. 
pt.  i.  235.  In  Valentijn's  map  of 
Bengal  (made  i;.  1660)  we  have  Cos 
Assam  with  Azo  as  capital,  and  T'Ryh 
van  Asoe,  a  good  way  south,  and  E.  of 
Silhet. 

Cooja,  s.  Pers.  kuza.  An  earthen- 
ware water-vessel  (not  long-necked, 
like  the  surdhi,  see  Serai).  It  is  a 
word  used  at  Bombay  chiefly. 

1883.  "They  (tree-frogs)  would  perch 
pleasantly  on  the  edge  of  the  water  cooja, 
or  on  the  lim  of  a  tumbler." — Tribes  on  my 
Frontier,  118. 

Cook-room,  s.  Kitchen ;  in  Anglo- 
TT1f^^a^^  establishments  always  detached 
from  the  house. 

1758.  "  We  win  not  in  futrire  admit  of 
any  expenses  being  defrayed  by  the  Com- 
pany either  under  the  head  of  cook-rooms, 
gardens,  or  other  expenses  whatever." — The 
Courts  Letter,  March  3,  in  Lcny,  130. 

1878.  '*I  was  one  day  watching  an  old 
female  monkey  who  had  a  young  one  by  her 
side  to  whom  she  was  giving  small  bits  of  a 
piece  of  bread  which  she  had  evidently  Just 
received  from  my  cook-room." — Life  in  the 
Mofussil,  ii.  44. 

Coolcnmee,  s.  This  is  the  title  of 
the  village  accountant  and  writer  in 
some  of  the  central  and  western  parts 
of  India.  Mahr.  Kulkarani,  apparently 
from  Kida,  'tribe,'  and  Karana,  a. 
writer,  &c.  (see  under  Cranny). 
•  c.  1590.  "...  in  this  Soobah  (Berar) 
...  a  chowdry  they  call  Deysmuek;  a 
Canoongou  with  them  is  Deyspandeh ;  a 
Mokuddem  .  .  .  they  style  Putid ;  and  a 
Putwaree  they  name  Kulknmee." — Glad- 
win's Ayeen  Akbery,  ii.  57. 

Coolicoy, ».  A  Malay  term,  properly 
kulit-kayu  ('  skin- wood')  explained  in 
the  quotation : 


COOLY. 


192 


COOLY. 


1784.     "  The  coolitcayo  or  coolicoy  .  .  . 

This  is  a  bark  procured  from  some  parti- 
cular trees.  (It  is  used  for  matting  the  sides 
of  houses,  and  by  Europeans  as  dunnage  in 
pepper  cargoes.)" — Marsdm'sff.  of  Sumatra, 
2bd  ed.  .51. 

Cooly,  s.  A  Mred  labourer,  or 
Ijiu'deii-carrier ;  and,  in  modem  days 
especially,  a  labourer  induced  to  emi- 
grate from  India,  or  from  China,  to 
labour  in  the  plantations  of  Mauritius, 
Eeunion,  or  tlie  West  Indies,  some- 
times under  circumstances,  especially 
in  Frencb  colonies,  wbicl.  have  brought 
the  cooly's  condition  Tery  near  to 
slavery.  In  Upper  India  the  term  has 
fre.quently  a  specific  application  to  the 
Ibwer  class  of  labourer  who  carries 
earth,  bricks,  &c.,  as  distinguished 
from  the  skilled  -workman,  and  even 
from  the  digger. 

The  original  of  the  word  appears  to 
have  been  a  nomen  gentile,  the  name 
(Koli)  of  a  race  or  caste  in  Western 
India,  who  have  long  performed  such 
offices  as  have  been  mentioned.  The 
application  of  the  word  would  thus  be 
analogous  to  that  which  has  rendered 
the  name  of  a  Slav,  captured  and  madei 
a  bondservant,  the  word  for  such 
a  bondservant  in  many  European 
tongues.  AocordingtoDr.H.V.  Carter 
the  KoUs  proper  are  a  true  hill-people, 
whose  especial  locality  lies  in  the 
Western  Ghats,  and  in  the  northern 
extension  of  that  range,  between  18° 
and  24°  N.  lat.  They  exist  in  large 
numbers  in  Guzerat,  and  in  the  Eon- 
kan,  and  in  the  adjoining  districts  of 
"the  Deccan,  but  not  beyond  those 
limits  (see  Ind.  Antiquary,  ii.  154). 
In  the  Rds  Maid  the  Koolees  are  spoken 
of  as  a  tribe  who  lived  long  near  the 
Indus,  but  who  were  removed  to  the 
country  of  the  Null,*  by  the  goddess 
Hinglaj. 

Though  this  explanation  of  the  gene- 
ral use  of  the  term  Cooly  is  the  most 
probable,  the  matter  is  perplexed  by 
other  facts  which  it  is  difficult  to  trace 
to  the  same  origin.  Thus  in  S.  India, 
there  is  a  Tamil  word  Ituli  in  common 
use,  signifying  'hire'  or  'wages,'  which 
Wilson  indeed  regards  as  the  true 
origin  of  Cooly.  Also  in  both  Oriental 
and  Osmanli  Turkish  Kol  is  a  word 
for  a  slave,  whilst  in  the  latter  also 
Kuleh  means  '  a  male  slave,  a  bonds- 


*  The  Null  (or  more  properly  Hal)  is  a  brackish 
Jako  some  40  miles  S.  W.  of  Ahinedabad. 


man'  {Redhov.se).  Kiwi  is  in  Tibetan 
also  a  word  for  servant  or  slave  (Note 
from  A.  Schiefner).*  The  familiar  use 
of  Cooly  has  extended  to  the  Strait? 
Settlements,  Java,  and  China,  as  well 
as  to  all  tropical  and  sub-tropical 
colonies,  whether  English  or  foreign. 

In  the  quotations  following,  those  in 
which  the  race  is  distinctly  intended 
are  marked  with  an  *- 

*1548.  ' '  And  for  the  duty  from  the  Coles 
who  fish  at  the  sea-stakes  and  on  the  river 
of  Bacaim.  .  .  ." — S.  Sotelho,  Tombo,  155. ' 

n553.  "Soltan  Badur  ....  ordered 
those  pagans  to  be  seized,  and  if  they  would 
not  become  Moors,  to  be  flayed  alive,  say- 
ing that  was  all  the  black-mail  the  Collijs 
should  get  from  Cham  panel." — Bwrroi,  Dec. 
IV.  liv.  V.  cap.  7. 

*1563.  "These  Colles  .  .  .  live  by  robbing 
and  thieving  at  this  day." — Garcia,  i.  34. 

*1584.  "  I  attacked  and  laid  waste  nearly 
fifty  villages  of  the  Kolis  and  G'assias,  and 
I  built  forts  in  seven  different  places  to  keep 
these  people  in  check." — Tabakat-i-Alebarl, 
in  miiot,  V.  447. 

*1598.  "Others  that  yet  dwell  within' 
the  countrie  called  Colles  :  which  Colles.^ ^ . 
doe  yet  live  by  robbing  and  stealing  .  .  '.''—' 
Linschoten,  ch.  xxvil. 

*1616.  "Those  who  inhabit  the  country' 
villages  are  called  Coolees;  these  till  the 
ground  and  breed  up  c&ttle."— Terry,  in 
Pwchas. 

* ' '  The  people  called  Collees  or  Quillees.  "— 
In  Purchas,  i.  436. 

1630.  "The  husbandmen  or  inferior  sort 
of  people  called  the  Coulies.  "—iord'i  Sia- 
play,  &c.,  ch.  xiii.  ' 

1638.  "  He  lent  us  horses  to  ride  on,  and 
Cowlers  (which  are  Porters)  to  carry  our 
goods."-- W^.  BruUm,  in  Hakl.  v.  49. 

In  this  form  perhaps  there  was  an  in- 
definite suggestion  of  the  cowl-staff  used  in 
carrying  heavy  loads. 

1644.  "In  all  these  lands  of  Damam  the 
people  who  dwell  there  as  His  Majesty's 
Vassals  are  heathen,  whom  they  call  i 
Collis;  and  all  the  Padres  make  great  com- 
plaints that  the  owners  of  the  aldeas  do  not 
look  with  favour  on  the  conversion  of  these 
heathen  CoUis,  nor  do  they  consent  to  their 
oeing  made  Christians,  lest  there  thus  may 
be  hindrance  to  the  greater  service  which  is 
rendered  by  them  when  they  remain 
heathen."— .Bocarro  (Port.  MS.). 

4.^*^^%.  \'7^°  ^^"^^^^  ^°^  I  got  away  from 
those  Robbers,  the  Eonllig  .  how  we 
becamegood  Friends  by  the  means  of  my 
Profession  of  Physick  ...  I  must  not  in- 
sist upon  to  describe."— &rme?-,  E.T., p.  30. 
'o.  1666.  .  "Nous  rencontrames  quantity 
A  '^?}y'' 9"!  sont  gens  d'une  Caste  ou  tribut' 
des  Uentils,  qui  n'ont  point  d'habitation 
arrets,  mais  qui  vont  de  village  en  viUage 

♦  See  Klao-JuscUe's  Tibetan  Diet.  (1881),  p.  59. 


COOLY. 


193 


COOLUNG. 


et  portent  aveo  eux  tout  leur  manage." — 
Thevenot,  v.  21. 

*1673.  "  The  Inhabitants  of  Eamnagur 
are  the  Salvages  called  Coolies  .  .  ."—Fryer, 
161. 

„       "  Coolies,  Trasses,  and  Holenoores 
are  the  Dregs  of  the  People."— TJ.  194. 

1680.  " .  .  .  It  is  therefore  ordered 
forthwith  that  the  drum  be  beat  to  call  all 
coolies,  carpenters.  .  .  ." — Official  Memo. 
in  Wheeler,  i.  129. 

*c.  1703.  "The Imperial  officers  .  .  .  sent 
.  .  .  ten  or  twelve  sardars,  with  13,000  or 
14,000  horse,  and  7,000  or  8,000  trained 
Kalis  of  that  country." — Khdfl  Khan,  in 
Elliot,  vii,  375.    , 

1711.  "The  better  sort  of  people  travel 
in  Palankeens,  carry'd  .  by  six  or  eight 
Cooleys,  whose  Hire,  if  they  go  not  far  from 
Town,  is  threepence  a  Day  each." — Lockyer, 
26. 

1726.  "  Coeli's.  Bearers  of  all  sorts  of 
Burdens,  goods,  Andols,  and  Palankins 
-  ■  ." — Valentijn,  vol.  v.,  Names,  &c.,  2. 

*1727.  "  Goga  ...  has  had  some  Mud 
Wall  Tortificationa,  which  still  defend  them 
from  the  Insults  of  their  Neighbours  the 
Coulies."— j1.  Ham.  i.  141. 

1755.  "  The  Families  of  the  Coolies  sent 
to  theNegrais  complain  that  Mr.  Brook 
has  paid  to  the  Head  Cooley  what  money 
those  who  died  there  left  behind  them.  "—In 
Long,  54. 

1785.  _".  .  .  the  officers  were  obliged  to 
have  their  baggage  transported  upon  men's 
heads  over  an  extent  of  upwards  of  800 
miles,  at  the  rate  of  51.  per  month  for  every 
couley  or  porter  employed," — Carraccioli's 
L.  of  Olive,  i.  243-4. 

1789.  "If  you  should  ask  a  common 
cooly  or  porter,  what  cast  he  is  of,  he  wUl 
answer,  the  same  as  Master,  pariar-cast." — 
Munro's  Narrative,  29. 

1791.  ".  .  .  .  deux  relais  de  vigoureux 
conlis,  ou  porteurs,  de  quatre  hommes 
chacun.  .  .  ." — B.  de  St.  Pierre,  La  Chau- 
miire  Indienne,  15. 

*1813.  "  Gudgerah,  a  large  populous 
town  surrounded  by  a  wall,  to  protect  it 
from  the  depredations  of  the  Coolees,  who 
are  a  very  insolent  set  among  the  numerous 
and  probably  indigenous  tribes  of  free- 
booters and  robbers  in  this  part  of  India." — 
Morles,  Orient.  Mem.  iii.  63. 

,1817.  "These  (Chinese)  emigrants  are 
usually  employed  as  coolees  or  labourers  on 
their  first  arrival  (in  Java)." — Baffles,  B.  of 
JoAia,  i.  205. 

*1820.  "  In  the  profession  of  thieving 
the  Koolees  may  be  said  to  act  eon  amore. 
A  Koolee  of  this  order,  meeting  a  defence- 
less person  in  a  lane  about  dusk,  would  no 
more  think  of  allowing  him  to  pass  un- 
phindered  than  a  Frenchman  would  a 
woman  without  bowing  to  her  ;  it  may  be 
considered  a  point  of  honour  of  the  caste," — 
Tr.  Lit.  Soc.  Bo.,  iii.  355. 

*  1825.     "The  head  man  of  the  village 


said  he  was  a  Kholee,  the  name  of  a  degene- 
rate race  of  Rajpoots  in  GuzerS,t,  who 
from  the  low  occupations  in  which  they  are 
generally  employed,  have  (under  the  cor- 
rupt name  of  Coolie)  given  a  name,  proba- 
bly through  the  medium  of  the  Portuguese, 
to  bearers  of  burdens  all  over  India." — 
Heber,  ed.  1844,  ii,  92. 

1867.  "Bien  que  de  race  diffferente  les 
Coolies  et  les  Chinois  sont  comport^s  ^ 
peu-prfes  de  mgme." — Quatrefatjes,  B(vpport 
sur  le  Proffris  de  I' Anthropologic,  219. 

1871.  "I  have  ho]jes  for  the  Coolies  in 
British  Guiana,  but  it  will  be  more  sure 
and  certain  when  the  immigration  system 
IS  based  on  better  laws." — Jenkins,  Tlie 
Ooolie. 

1873.  "The  appellant,  the  Hon.  Julian 
Pauncef ote,  is  the  Attorney-General  for  the 
Colony  (Hong  Kong)_  and  the  respondent 
Hwoka-Sing  is  a  Coolie  or  labourer,  and  a 
native  of  China." — Beport  of  Oase  before 
Jttd.  Com.  of  Privy  Oouncil. 

„  "A  man  (Col.  Gordon)  who  had 
wrought  such  wonders  with  means  so  modest 
as  a  levy  of  Coolies  .  .  .  needed,  we  may 
be  sure,  only  to  be  put  to  the  highest  test 
to  show  how  just  those  were  who  had. 
marked  him  out  in  his  Crimean  days  as  a 
youth  whose  extraordinary  genius  for  war 
could  not  be  surpassed  in  the  army  that  lay 
before  Sebastopol." — Sat.  Beview,  Aug.  16, 
203. 

1875.  "A  long  row  of  cottages,  evidently 
pattern-built  .  .  .  announced  the  presence 
of  Coolies,  Indian  or  Chinese." — Palgrave, 
Dutch  Guiana,  ch.  i. 

The  word  Cooly  has  passed  into  English 
thieves'  jargon  in  the  sense  of  '  a  soldier ' 
(v.  Slang  Dictionary). 

Coolung,  Coolen,  and  in  W.  India 
Cullum,  s.  Properly  the  great  grey- 
crane  {Qrus  cinerea).  Hind,  Kulang 
(said  by  the  dictionaries  to  be  Persian, 
but  Jerdon  gives  Mabr,  Kallam,  and 
Telug.  Eulangi,  wHcb.  seem  against 
Persian  origin).  Great  companies  of 
these  are  common  in  many  parts  of 
India,  especially  on  tbe  sands  of  the 
less  frequented  rivers ;  and  their 
clanging,  trumpet-like  call  is  often 
beard  as  tbey  pass  bigb  over  bead  at 
nigbt. 

"  Ille  gruum  ... 
Clamor  in  aetherieis  dispersus  nubibus 
austri."  (LvAir.  iv.  182-3.) 

Tbe  name,  in  the  form  Coolen,  is  often 
misapplied  to  tbe  Demoiselle  Crane 
[Anthropoides  virc/o,  L.),  -wbicb  is  one 
of  tbe  best  of  Indian  birds  for  tbe' 
table  (see  Jerdon,  ed.  1877,  ii.  667,  and 
last  quotation  below).  Tbe  true  Goo- 
lung,  tbougb  inferior,  is  tolerably  good 
eating.  Tbis  bird,  -wbiob  is  now  quite 
unknown  in  Scotland,  was  in  tbe  15tb 


COOMKBS. 


194 


COOTUB,  THE. 


century  not  uncommon  there,  and  was 
a  favourite  disli  at  great  entertain- 
laents  (see  Accta.  of  L.  H.  Treasurer  of 
Scotland,  i.  ccv. 

.il698.  "Peculiarly  Brand-geese,  Colum, 
and  Serass,  a  species  of  the  iorraer." —Fryer, 
117. 

1813.  "Peacocks,  partridges,  quails, 
doves,  and  green-pigeons  supplied  our  table, 
and  with  the  addition  of  two  stately  birds, 
called  the  Sahras  and  cuUum,  added  much 
to  the  animated  beauty  of  the  country." — 
Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  ii.  29. 

1883.  "Not  being  so  green  as  I  was,  I 
let  the  tempting  herd  of  antelopes  pass, 
but  the  kulram  I  cannot  resist.  They  are 
feeding  in  thousands  at  the  other  end  of  a 
large  field,  and  to  reach  them  it  will  only 
be  necessary  to  crawl  round  behind  the 
hedge  for  a  quarter  of  a  mile  or  so.  But  what 
will  one  not  dw  with  roast  kullum  looming 
in  the  vista  of  the  future?" — Tribes  on  my 
Frontier,  p.  162. 

"  «**  N.B. — I  have  applied  the  word 
Icallum,  as  everybody  does,  to  the  demoi- 
selle crane,  which,  however,  is  not  properly 
the  Kullum,  but  the  Koonja." — Ibid,  p.  171. 

Coomkee,  adj.,  used  as  sub.  This 
is  a  derivative  from  Pers.  humah,  'aid,' 
and  must  have  been  very  widely  dif- 
fused in  India,  for  we  find  it  specialized 
in  different  senses  in  the  extreme  West 
a,nd  East,  besides  having  in  both  the 
general  sense  of  '  auxiliary.' 

a. — Kumakl,  in  N.  and  S.  Oanara, 
is  applied  to  a  defined  portion  of  forest, 
from  which  the  proprietor  of  the  village 
or  estate  has  the  privilege  of  supplying 
himself  vrith  wood  for  house-building, 
&c.  (except  from  the  reserved  kinds  of 
wood),  with  leaves  and  twigs  for  ma- 
nure, fodder,  &o.    See  under  Coomry. 

b.— Koomkee,  in  Bengal,  is  the 
technical  name  of  the  female  elephant 
used  as  a  decoy  in  capturing  a  male. 

1807.  "  When  an  elephant  is  in  a  proper 
state  to  be  removed  from  the,  Keddah,  he  is 
conducted  either  by  koomktes  (i.e.  decoy 
females)  or  by  tame  males." — Williamson, 
Oriental  Field  Sports,  folio  ed.,  p.  30. 

Coomry,  s.  Kumari  cultivation  is 
the  S.  Indian  (especially  in  Canara) 
appeUaiion  of  that  system  pur- 
sued by  hill-peoplfe  in  many  parts  of 
India  and  its  frontiers,  in  which  a 
certain  tract  of  forest  is  cut  down  and 
burnt,  and  the  groujid  planted  with 
crops  for  one  or  two  seasons,  after 
which  a  new  site  is  similarly  treated. 
This  system  has  many  names  in  diifer- 
ent  regions ;  in  the  east  of  Bengal  it  is 
known  as  jMm  (vide  Jhoom) ;  and  in 


Burma  as  tounggyan.  We  find  kam- 
ried  as  a  quasi-English  participle  in  a 
document  quoted  by  the  High  Court, 
Bombay,  in  a  judgment  dated  27th 
January,  1879,  p.  227. 

1883.  "  Kumaki  and  Enmari  privileges 
stand  on  a  very  different  platform.  The 
former  are  perfectlyreasonable,  and  worthy 
of  a  civilized  country  ....  As  for  Kumari 
privileges,  they  cannot  be  defended  before 
the  tribunal  of  reason  as  being  reallj;  good 
for  ijie  country,  but  old  custom  is  old 
custom,  and  often  commands  the  respect  of 
a  wise  government  even  when  it  is  in- 
defensible."—Jir.  Grant  Duff's  Reply  to  am 
Address  at  Mangalore,  15th  October. 

Coonoor,  n.p.  A  hill-station  in  the 
Neilgherries.     Kunnur  = '  Hill-Town . 

Coorg,  n.p.  A  small  hiU  state  on 
the  west  of  the  table-land  of  Mysore,  in 
which  lies  the  source  of  the  Cauvery, 
and  which  was  annexed  to  the  Britiob 
Grovernment,  in  consequence  of  crue{ 
misgovernment  in  1834.  The  name 
is  a  corruption  of  Kddagu,  of  whic^ 
Q-undert  says:  "perhaps  from  leodu,-.  | 
'  steep,'  or  d?amil  hadaga,  'west.'  "  '  ? 

Coorg  is  also  iised  for  a  native  of 
the  country,  in  which  case  it  stands 
for  KSdaga. 

Coorsy,s.H. — ^fromAr. — Kursl.  The 
word  usually  emj)loyed  in  Western 
India  for  '  a  chair.'  Choky  (q.v.) 
{cliauTa)  is  always  used  in  the  Bengal  f 
Presidency.  Kursi  is  the  Arabic  form;- 
borrowed  from  the  Aramaic,  in  which- 
the  emphatic  state  is  kurseyd.  But 
m  Hebrew  the  word  possesses  a  more 
original  form  with  ss,  for  rs  (kisse,  the 
usual  word  in  the  0.  T.  for  '  a  throne'). 
The  original  sense  seems  to  be  'a 
covered  seat.' 

Coosiunba,  s.  H.  kusum  and  kusum- 
hha  =  safflower,  5.  v.  But  the  name 
is  applied  in  Eajputana  and  Guzerat 
to  the  tincture  of  opium,  which  is  used 
freely  by  Eajputs  and  others  in  those 
territories  ;  also  (according  to  Shaka- 
spear)  to  an  infusion  of  bang  (q.v.). 

Cootub,  The,  n.  p.  The  Kutb 
Minar,  near  Delhi,  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  of  Indian  architectural 
antiquities,  is  commonly  so  caUed  by 
Europeans.  It  forms  the  minaret  of 
the  Great  Mosque,  now  long  in  ruins, 
which  K"utb-uddin  Ibak  founded  A.D. 
1191,  immediately  after  the  capture  of ) 
Delhi,  and  which  was  built  out  of  the 


COPECK. 


195 


COPPjEBSMITH. 


materials  of  numerous  Hindu  temples, 
as  is  still  manifest.  According  to  the 
elaborate  investigation  of  Gen.  A. 
Cunningham,  the  magnificent  Minar 
was  begun  by  Kutb-uddia  Ibak  about 
1200,  and  completed  by  his  successor 
Shamsuddin  lyaltimish  about  1220. 
The  tower  has  undergone,  in  its  upper 
part,  various  restorations.  The  height 
as  it  now  stands  is  238  feet  1  inch. 

The  traditional  name  of  the  tower 
no  doubt  had  reference  to  the  name  of 
its  founder,  but  also  there  may  have 
been  a  reference  to  the  contemporary 
Saint,  Kutb-uddin  Ushi,  whose  tomb  is 
close  by;*  and  perhaps  also  to  the 
meaning  of  the  na,m.eKutb-uddm, '  The 
Pole  or  Axle  of  the  Faith,'  as  appro- 
priate to  such  a  structure. 

c.  1330.  "Attached  to  the  mosque  (of 
Delhi)  is  a  tower  for  the  caU  to  prayer  which 
has  no  equal  in  the  whole  world.  It  is 
bnilt  of  red  stone,  with  about  360  steps.  It 
is  not  square,  but  has  a  great  number  of 
angles,  is  very  massive  at  the  base,  and  very 
lofty,  equalling  the  Pharos  of  Alexandria. " 
— Abulfeda,  in  Gildemeista;  190. 

0.  1340.  "  In  the  northern  court  of  the 
mosque  stands  the  minaret  [ol-saumM'a], 
which  is  without  aparallel  in  all  the  countries 
of  Islam  ...  It  is  of  surpassing  height ;  the 
pinnacle  is  of  milk-white  marble,  and  the 
globes  which  decorate  it  are  of  pure  gold. 
The  aperture  of  the  staircase  is  so  wide 
that  elephants  can  ascend,  and  a  person  on 
whom  Icould  rely  told  me  that  when  the 
minaret  was  a-building,  he  saw  an  elephant 
ascend  to  the  very  top  with  a  load  of 
stones." — Ibn  Batuta,  iii.  151. 
'  The  latter  half  of  the  last  quotation  is 
fiction. 

1663.  "  At  two  Leagues  oil  the  City  on 
Agra's  side,  in  a  place  by  the  Mahumetans 
called  Koja  Kotubeddine,  there  is  a  very 
ancient  Edifice  which  hath  been  a  Temple 
eif  Idols.  .  .  ."—Semier,  E.  T.  91. 

It  is  evident  from  this  that  Bemier  had 
not  then  visited  the  Skfb. 

1825.  "  I  will  only  observe  that  the 
Cuttab  Minar  ...  is  really  the  finest 
tower  I  have  ever  seen,  and  .must,  when  its 
spire  was  complete,  have  been  still  more 
beautiful."— JTeic)-,  ed.  1844,  i.  308. 

Copeck,  s.  This  is  a  Eussian  copper 
coin,  1^  of  a  ruble.  The  degeneration 
of  coin  denominations  is  often  so  great 
that  we  may  suspect  this  name  to 
preserve  that  of  the  dinar  Kopekl 
often  mentioned  in  the  histories  6i 
Timur  and  his  family.  KopeJe  is  in 
Turki  =  dog,  and  Charmoy  explains 
the  term  as  equivalent    to  AM,-JMlb 

*  See  Cunningham,  Archacol.  Reports,  vol.  i.  pp. 
184  aeqq. 


("  Father  of  a  dog  "),  formerly  applied 
in  Egypt  to  Dutch  crowns  {Lowen- 
thaler)  bearing  u,  lion.  There  could 
not  be  Dutch  coins  in  Timur's  time, 
but  some  other  Frank  coin  bear- 
ing a  lion  may  have  been  so  called, 
probably  Venetian.  A  Polish  coin 
with  a  lion  on  it  was  called  by  a  like 
name  (see  Macarius,  quoted  below, 
p.  169).  Another  etymology  of  hopeh 
suggested  (in  Ohaudoir,  Apergu  des 
Monnaiea  Buisses)  is  from  Euss.  Icopi^,  a 
pike,  many  old  Eussian  coins  repre- 
senting the  Prince  on  horseback  with 
a  spear.  Kopeks  are  mentioned  in  the 
reign  of  VassUi  III.,  about  the  middle 
of  the  15th  century,  but  only  became 
regularly  established  in  the  coinage  c. 
1536. 

1390.  (Timour  resolved)  "to  visit  the 
venerated  tomb  of  Sheikh  Maslahat  .  .  . 
and  with  that  intent  proceeded  to  Tash- 
kand  ...  he  there  distributed  as  alms  to 
worthy  objects,  10,000  dinars  kopaki  .  .  ." 
^Shcvrlfuddm,  in  Extracts  by  M.  Cliarmoy, 
Mem.  Acad.  St.  P.,  vi.  S.,  tome  iii.  p.  363, 
also  note,  p.  135. 

1535.  "It  was  on  this  that  the  Grand 
Duchess  Helena,  mother  of  Ivan  Vassilie- 
vitch,  and  regent  in  his  minority,  ordered, 
in  1535,  that  these  Dengui  should  be  melted 
down  and  new  ones  struck,  at  the  rate  of 
300  dengui,  or  3  Roubles  of  Moscow  k  la 
grivenka,  in  Kopeks.  .  .  From  that  time 
accounts  continued  to  be  kept  in  Bouhle.. 
kopeks,  and  Dengui." — Ohaudoir,  Apergu. 

0.1655.  "The  pension  in  lieu  of  pro- 
visions was,  for  our  Lord  the  Patriarch  25 
copecks  daily." — Travels  of  the  Patriarch 
Macarius,  Or.  Tr.  Fund,  i.  281. 

1783.  "The  Copeck  of  Russia,  a  copper 
coin,  in  name  and  apparently  in  value,  is 
the  same  which  was  current  in  Tartary 
during  the  reign  of  Timur." — Forster's- 
Joumey,  ed.  1808,  ii.  332. 

Coppersmitll,  s.  Popular  nama 
both  in  Hind,  (tamhayat)  and  English, 
of  the  crimson-breasted  barbet  (Xan- 
tholaema  indica,  Latham).  See  the 
quotation  from  Jerdon. 

1862.  "It  has  a  remarkably  loud  note, 
which  sounds  like  took-took-toolc,  and  this  it 
generally  utters  when  seated  on  the  top  of 
some  tree,  nodding  its  head  at  each  call, 
first  to  one  side  and  then  to  another  .... 
This  sound  and  the  motion  of  its  head,  ac- 
companying it,  have  given  origin  to  the 
name  of  'Coppersmith.'.  ." — Jerdon,  nA.. 
1877,  i.  316. 

1879. 

" .  .  .  In  the  mango-sprays 
The  sun-birds  flashed ;  alone  at  his  green 

forge 
Toiled  the  loud  Coppersmith.  .  ." 

The  Light  of  Asia,  p.  20. 


COPBAH. 


196 


COBCOPALI. 


1883.  "  Por  the  same  reason  mynas  seek 
the  tope,  and  the  '  blue  jay,'  so-called,  and 
the  little  green  coppersmith  hooting  ventri- 
loquistioally."— Triics  on  my  Frontier,  154. 

Coprah,  s.  The  dried  kernel  of  the 
coco-nut,  much,  used  for  the  expres- 
sion of  its  oil,  and  exported  largely 
from  the  Malabar  ports.  The  Portu- 
guese probably  took  the  word  from  the 
Malayalam  hoppara,  which  is  however 
apparently  borrowed  from  the  Hindi 
JcJiopra,  of  the  same  meaning.  The 
latter  is  connected  by  some  with 
hha-pna,  'to  dry  up.'  Shakespear 
however,  more  probably,  connects 
hlioprd,  as  well  as  l-hopri,  '  a  skull, 
a  shell,'  and  khappar,  '  a  skull,' 
with  Sansk.  JcJiarpara,  having  also 
the  meaning  of  '  skull.  |  Compare 
with  this  a  derivation  which  we  have 
suggested  (s.v.)  as  possible  of  COCO  from 
old  Fr.  and  Span,  coque,  coca,  '  a  shell; ' 
and  with  the  slang  use  of  coco  there 
mentioned. 

1563.  "And  they  also  dry  these  cocos 
.  .  .  and  these  dried  ones  they  call  copra, 
and  they  carry  them  to  Ormuz,  and  to  the 
Balaghat." — Garcia,  Colloq.  f.  686. 

1578.  "The  kernel  of  these  cocos  is 
dried  in  the  sun,  and  is  called  copra.  .  .  . 
From  this  same  copi'a  oil  is  made  in  presses, 
as  we  make  it  from  olives." — Acosta,  104. 

1.584.  "  Chopra,  from  Cochin  and  Mala- 
bar .  .  ."—Barret,  in  Hakl.  ii.  413. 

1598.  "The  other  Oyle  is  prest  out  of 
the  dried  Cocus,  which  is  called  Copra  .  .  ." 
— Idnsehot.en,  101.  See  also  (1602),  Couto, 
Dec.  I,  liv.  iv.  cap.  8  ;  (1606)  Gouvea,  i. 
62b ;  (o.  1690)  Bumphius,  Serb.  Amh.  i.  7. 

1727.  "  That  tree  (coco-nut)  produceth 
.  .  .  Copera,  or  the  Kernels  of  the  Nut 
dried,  and  out  of  these  Kernels  there  is  a 
very  clear  Oil  exprest." — A.  Sam.  i.  307. 

1860.  "  The  ordinary  estimate  is  that 
one  thousand  full-grown  nutsof  Jaffna  will 
yield  525  pounds  of  Copra  when  dried, 
which  in  turn  will  produce  25  gallons  of 
cocoa-nut  oil." — Tennent,  Ceylon,  ii.  531. 

1878.  It  appears  from  Lady  Brassey's 
Voyage  in  the  Sunbeam  (5th  ed.  248)  that 
this  word  is  naturalised  in  Tahiti. 

1883.  "I  suppose  there  are  but  few 
English  people  outside  the  trade  who  know 
what  copra  is ;  I  will  therefore  explain  : — it 
is  the  white  pith  of  the  ripe  cocoa-nut  cut 
into  strips  and  dried  in  the  sun.  This  is 
brought  to  the  trader  (at  New  Britain)  in 
baskets  varying  from  3  to  20  lbs.  in  weight ; 
the  payment  .  .  .  was  a  thimbleful  of 
beads  for  each  pound  of  copra,  .  .  The  nut 
is  full  of  oil,  and  on  reaching  Europe  the 
copra  is  crushed  in  mills,  and  the  oil  pressed 
from  it  .  .  .  half  the  oil  sold  as  '  olive-oil ' 


is   really  from    the    cocoa-nut." — Wilfred 
Powell,  Wanderings  in  a  Wild  Country,  p.  37. 

Coral-tree,  s.  Erythrina  indica, 
Lam.,  so  called  from  the  rich  scarlet 
colour  of  its  flowers. 

Corcopali,  s.  This  is  the  name  of 
a  fruit  described  by  Varthema,  Acosta, 
and  other  old  writers,  the  identity  of 
which  has  been  the  subject  of  much 
conjecture.  It  is  in  reality  the  Oar- 
cinia  indica,  Choisy  (N.  0.  QuUiferae), 
a  tree  of  the  Oonoan  and  Canara,  which 
belongs  to  the  same  genus  as  the  man- 
gosteen,  and  as  the  tree  afiording  the 
gamboge  of  commerce.  It  produces  an 
agreeable,  acid,  purple  fruit,  which 
the  Portuguese  call  brinddes.  From 
the  seeds  a  fatty  oil  is  drawn,  known 
as  Jcokun  Tmtter.  The  name  in  Malaya- 
lam is  hoduhlea,  and  this  possibly,  with 
the  addition  oipuli,  'acid,'  gave  rise  to 
the  name  before  us.  It  is  stated  in  the 
English  Cyclopaedia  (Nat.  Hist.  s.  v. 
Qarcinia)  that  in  Travancore  the  fruit 
is  called  by  the  natives  Gharka  pulK, 
and  in  Ceylon  goraka.*  The  Cyclo- 
psedia  also  contains  some  interesting 
particulars  regarding  the  uses  in  Cey- 
lon of  the  goraka.  But  this  Ceylon 
tree  is  a  different  species  (G.  Gam- 
hogia,  Desrous.).  Notwithstanding  its 
name  it  does  not  produce  gamboge; 
its  gum  being  insoluble  in  water.  A 
figure  of  G.  indica  is  given  in  Bed- 
dome's  Flora  Sylvatica,  pi.  Ixxxv. 

1510.  "Another  fruit  is  found  here 
fashioned  like  a  melon,  and  it  has  divisions 
after  that  manner,  and  when  it  is  cut,  three 
or  four  grains  which  look  like  grapes,  or 
birdcherries,  are  found  inside.  The  tree 
which  bears  this  fruit  is  of  the  height  of  a 
quince  tree,  and  forms  its  leaves  in  the 
same  manner.  This  fruit  is  called  Coroopal; 
it  is  extremely  good  for  eating,  and  excel- 
lent as  a  medicine." — Varthema  (transl. 
modified  from)  Hak.  Soc.  167. 

1578.  "Carcapuli  is  a  great  tree,  both 
lofty  and  thick ;  its  fruit  is  in  size  and  as- 
pect like  an  orange  without  a  rind,  ,»11 
divided  in  lobes.  .  ." — Acosta,  Tractado,  357. 

(This  author  gives  a  tolerable  out  of  the 
fruit ;  there  is  an  inferior  plate  in  Debry, 
iv.  No.  xvii.). 

1672.  "The  plant  Carcapuli  is  peculiar 
to  Malabar.  .  .  .  The  ripe  fruit  is  used  as 
ordinary  food ;  the  unripe  is  out  in  pieces 
and  dried  in  the  sun,  and  is  then  used  all 
the  year  round  to  mix  in  dishes,  along  with 


*  Forbes  Watson's  'Listof  Indian  Productions' 
gives  as  synonyms  of  the  Garoinia  oambogia  tree 
•'Karlca-jmliemaram?"  Tarn."  Klirlca-mdie,"  Mai. 
and  "  Goi-aka-gass,"  Ceyl. 


GORGE,  COOROE. 


197 


CORNAd 


tamarind,  having  an  excellent  flavour,  of  a 
tempered  acidity,  and  of  a  very  agreeable 
and  refreshing  odour.  The  form  is  nearly 
round,  of  the  size  of  an  apple,  divided  into 
eight  equal  lobes  of  a  yellow  colour,  fra- 

frant  and  beautiful,  and  with  another  little 
ruitlet  attached  to  the  extremity,  which  is 
perfectly  round,"  &;c.,  &c. — P.  Vincenm 
Maria,  356. 

Gorge,  Coorge,  &c.,  s.  A  mercan- 
tile term  for  '  a  score.'  The  word  is 
in  use  among  the  trading  Arabs  and 
others,  as  well  as  in  India.  It  is  estab- 
lishedin  Portuguese  use  apparently,  but 
the  Portuguese  word  is  almost  certainly 
of  Indian  origin,  and  this  is  expressly 
asserted  in  some  Portuguese  Diction- 
aries {e.g.  Lacerda's,  Lisbon,  1871). 
Kori  is  used  exactly  in  the  same  way 
by  natives  all  over  Upper  India.  In- 
deed, the  vulgar  there  in  numeration 
habitually  say  do  kori,  tin  Jcori,  for  40, 
60,  and  so  forth.  The  first  of  our  quota- 
tions shows  the  word  in  a  form  very 
closely  allied  to  this,  and  explaining  the 
transition.  Wilson  gives  Telugu  hhor- 
jam,  '  a  bale  or  lot  of  20  pieces,  com- 
monly called  a  corge."  But,  unless  a 
root  can  be  traced,  this  may  easily  be  a 
corruption  of  the  trade-word.  Littr^ 
explains  corge  or  courge  as  "  Paquet  de 
toile  de  coton  des  Indes ;  "  and  Marcel 
Devic  says :"  O'est  vraisemblablement 
i'Aiabe  khordj" — which  means  a  saddle 
bag,  a  portmanteau.  Both  the  defini- 
tion and  the  etymology  seem  to  miss 
the  essential  meaning  of  corge,  which 
is  that  of  a  score,  and  not  that  of  a 
packet  or  bundle,  unless  by  accident. 

1510.  "  If  they  be  stuflts,  they  deal  by 
curia,  and  in  like  manner  if  they  be  jewels. 
By  a  curia  is  understood  twenty." — Var- 
thema,  170. 

1525.  "A  coTJa  dos  quotonyas  grandes 
vale  (250)  tajugas." — Lembranm  das  Gousas 
da  Itidia,  48. 

1554.  "  The  nut  and  mace  when  gathered 
were  bartered  by  the  natives  for  common 
lands  of  cloth,  and  for  each  korja  of  these 
.  .  .  they  gave  a  bahar  of  mace  .  .  .  and 
seven  bahars  of  the  nut." — Castanheda,  vi.  8. 

1612.  "White  callicos  from  twentie  to 
fortie  Eoyals  the  Corge  (a  Corge  being 
twentie  pieces),  a  great  quantitie." — Capt. 
Sans,  in  Purchas,  i.  347. 

1612-13.  ' '  They  returning  brought  doune 
the  Mustraes  of  everie  .sort,  and  the  prices 
demanded  for  them  per  Corge." — Dounton, 
in  PurcJias,  i.  299. 

1615. 
"  6  pec.  whit  baftas  of  16  and  17  Rs.  ...corg. 

6  pec.  blew  62/)'ams,  of  15  Rs corg. 

6pec.  redseto,  of  12Rs corg." 

Cocks's  Diary,  i.  75. 


1622.  Adam  Denton  .  .  .  admits  that 
he  made  "90  corse  of  Pintadoes"  in  their 
house  at  Patani,  out  not  at  their  charge. — 
Sainsbwy,  iii.  42. 

1644.  "To  the  Friars  of  St.  Francis  for 
their  regular  yearly  allowance,  a  cow  every 
week,  24  candies  of  wheat,  15  sacks  of  rice 
girasol,  2  sacks  of  sugar,  half  a  candy  of 


SCTO  (qu.  sevo,  'tallow,'  'grease,' 


f  candy 


of  coco-niit  oil,  6  maunds  of  butter.  4 
corjas  of  cotton  stuffs,  and  25,920  r^s  for 
dispensary  medicines  (mezinhxis  de  botica)." 
—Bocarro,  MS.  f.  217. 

c.  1670.  "TheCIdtes  .  .  which  are  made 
at  Lahm-  ...  are  sold  by  Corges,  every 
Gorge  consisting  of  twenty  pieces.  .  ." — 
Tavemier,  On  the  Gommodities  of  the  Damns, 
of  the  Great  Mogul,  &c.,  E.  T.  p.  58. 

'  c.  1760.  "  At  Madras  ...  1  gorge  is  22 
pieces." — Grose,  i.  284. 

,,  "No  washerman  to  demand  fori 
corge  of  pieces  more  than  7 pun  of  cowries." 
—In  Lom/,  239. 

1784.  In  a  Calcutta  Lottery-list  of  prizes 
we  find  "  55  corge  of  Pearls." — In  Seton- 
Karr,  i.  33. 

1810.  "  I  recollect  about  29  years  back, 
when  marching  from  Berhampore  to  Cawn- 
pore  with  a  detachment  of  European  re- 
cruits, seeing  several  coarges  (of  sheep) 
bought  for  their  use,  at  3  and  3  J  rupees  ! 
at  the  latter  rate  6  sheep  were  purchased 
for  a  rupee  .  .  .  five  pence  each." — William- 
son, r.  M.,  i.  293. 

1813.  "  Corge  is  22  at  Judda."— Jf«6tj™, 
i.  93. 

Coringa,  n.p.  Koringa.  Probably 
a  corruption  of  Ealinga  (q-v-)-  ^^^ 
name  of  a  seaport  in  Godavari  Dist. 
on  the  northern  side  of  the  Delta. 

Corle,  s.     Singh.  Icorale,  a  district. 

1726.  "A  Coraal  is  an  overseer  of  a 
Corle  or  District  .  .  ." — Valentijn,  JVames 
of  Naiive  Officers  in  the  Villages  of  Ceylon,  1. 

Cornac,  s.  This  word  is  used,  by 
French  writers  especially,  as  an 
Indian  word,  and  as  the  equivalent 
of  mahout  (q-y-)>  oi'  driver  of,  the 
elephant.  Littre  defines :  Nom  gu'on 
donne  dans  les  Indes  au  conducteur  d'un 
Repliant,  &c.,  &c.,  adding:  "  Etym. 
Saxiakxit Karnikin,  elephant."  "Dans 
les  Indes"  is  happily  vague,  and  the 
etymology  is  worthless.  Bluteau  gives 
Cornaca,  but  no  etymology.  In 
Singhalese  Kurawa  = '  Elephant  Stud.' 
(It  is  not  in  the  Singhalese  Diet.,  but 
is  in  the  official  Glossary  of  Terms,  &c.), 
and  Cfox  friend  Dr.  Eost  suggests 
Kurawa-nayaka  ('  Chief  of  the  Kur- 
awa')  as  a  probable  origin.     This  is 


COBOMANDEL. 


198 


COBOMANDEL. 


confii-med  by  the  form  Cournahea  in 
Valentijn,  and  by  anotlier  title  which 
he  gives  as  used  for  the  head  of  the 
Elephant  Stable  at  Matura,  viz.  Oagi- 
naiche  {Names,  &c.,  p.  11),  i.e.  Gaji- 
nayaha,  from  Oaja,  '  an  elephant.' 

1672.  "  There  is  a  certain  season  of  the 
year  when  the  old  elephant  discharges  an 
oil  at  the  two  sides  of  the  head,  and  at  that 
season  they  become  like  mad  creatures,  and 
often  break  the  neck  of  their  carnac  or 
driver."* — Baldams,  Germ,  ed.,  422. 

1685.  "O  coruaca  q  estava  de  baixo 
delle  tiuha  hum  laco  que  metia  em  hfia  das 
maos  ao  bravo." — Biheiro,  f.  49i. 

1712.  "The  aforesaid  author  (P.  Fr. 
Caspar  de  S.  Bernardino  in  his  Itinerary), 
relates  that  in  the  said  city  (Goa),  he  saw 
three  Elephants  adorned  with  jewels,  ador- 
ing the  most  Holy  Sacrament  at  the  Sfe 
Gate_  on  the  Octave  of  Easter,  on  which 
day  in  India  they  make  the  procession  of 
Corpus  Domini,  because  of  the  calm 
weather.  I  doubt  not  that  the  Cornacas  of 
these  animals  had  taught  them  to  perform 
these  acts  of  apparent  adoration.  But  at 
the  same  time  there  appears  to  be  Religion 
and  Piety  innate  in  the  Elephant."  t — In 
Bluteau,  s.  v.  MepJiante. 

1726.  "After  that  (at  Mongeer)  one 
goes  over  a  great  walled  area,  and  again 
through  a  gate,  which  is  adorned  on  either 
side  with  a  great  stone  elephant  with  a 
Carnak  on  it."~Valentijn,  v.  167. 

,,  "CoTirnakeas,  who  stable  the  new- 
caught  elephants,  and  tend  them." — Valen- 
tijn.  Names,  &c.,  5  (in  vol.  v.). 

1727.  "Ashe  was  one  Morning  going  to 
the  River  to  be  washed,  with  his  Carnack 
or  Eider  on  his  BajCk,  he  chanced  to  jiut 
his  Trunk  in  at  the  Taylor's  Window."—^. 
Sam.  ii.  110. 

This  is  the  only  instance  of  English  use 
that  we  know  (except  Mr.  Carl  Bock's;  and 
he  is  not  an  Englishman,  though  his  book 
is  in  English).  It  is  in  the  famous  story 
of  the  Elephant's  revenge  on  the  Tailor. 

1884.  "  The  camao,  or  driver,  was  quite 
unable  to  control  the  beast,  which  roared 
and  trumpeted  with  indignation."— C.£om, 
Temples  and  Meplmnts,  p.  22. 

Coromandel,  n.p.  A  name  which 
has  been  long  applied  by  Europeans 
to  the  Northern  Tamil  Country,  or 
(more  comprehensively)  to  the  eastern 
coast  of  the  Peninsula  of  India  from 
Pt.  Calimere  northward  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Kistna,  sometimes  to  Orissa. 
It  corresponds  pretty  nearly  to  the 
Maabar  of  Marco  Polo  and  the  Ma- 

*  See  Kuat. 

+  "This  Elephant  is  a  vev-y pious  animal"— a 
bemiaii  fnend  once  observed  in  India,  misled  hy 
the  double  sense  of  his  Tomacular/romm  ('  harni- 
iess,  tame  '  as  well  as  '  pious  or  innocent ' ) 


hommedan  writers  of  his  age,  though 
that  is  defined  more  accurately  as  from 
0.  Oomorin  to  Nellore. 

Much  that  is  fanciful  has  been 
written  on  the  origin  of  this  name. 
Tod  makes  it  Kuru-mandala,  the 
Realm,  of  the  Kurus. — Trans.  It.  As. 
Soc.  iii.  157. 

Bp.  Caldwell,  in  the  first  edition  of 
his    Dravidian    Grammar,    suggested, 
that    European    traders   might   haye 
taken  this  familiar  name  from  that  of 
Karumanal  ('black  sand'),  the  name 
of  a  small  village  on  the  coast  north 
of  Madras,  which  is  habitually  pro- , 
nounced  and  written  Coromandel  by 
European  residents  at  Madras.     The 
learned  author,  in  his  second  edition, 
has  given  up  this  suggestion,  and  has 
accepted  that    to    which  we  adhere. 
But  Mr.  C.  P.  Brown,   the  eminent 
Telugu  scholar,  in  repeating  the  former 
suggestion,     ventures    positively    to 
assert:      "The     earliest     Portuguese 
sailors  pronounced   this    Coromandel,        \ 
and  called  the  whole  coast  by  this 
name,   which    was    unknown   to  the  •    „,, 
Hindus";*  a  passage  containing  ia 
three  lines  several  errors.      Again,  a",     j, 
writer  in  the  Ind.  Antiquary  (i.  Z&S^.     \ 
speaks  of  this  supposed  origin  of  the 
name  as  "  pretty  generally  accepted,'', 
and  proceeds  to  give  an  imaginative 
explanation  of  how  it  was  propagated.        ;; 
These  etymologies  are  founded  on  a 
corrupted  form  of  the  name,  and  the 
same  remark  would  apply  to  Kha/ra-  .    | 
mandalam,  the   '  hot  country,'  which  '     I 
Bp.  Caldwell  mentions  as  one  of  the 
names  given,  in  Telugu,  to  the  eastern 
coast.     Padre  Paolino  gives  the  name 
more  accurately  as  Ciola,  {i.e.  Ohola) 
mandalam,  but  his  explanation  of  it 
as  meaning  the  Country  of  Cliolam  (or 
juwari, — Sorghum    vulgare,    Pers.)   is 
erroneous. 

An  absurd  etymology  is  given  by 
Teixeira  {Relacion  de  Harmu%,  28; 
1610).  He  writes  :  "  Choromadel  or 
Chore  Badel,  i.e.  Eice  Port,  because  of 
the  great  expert  of  rice  from  thence." 
He  apparently  compounds  (Hind.) 
cliaul,  'cooked  rice'  (!)  and  bandel,  i.e. 
bandar  (qq.v.)  'harbour.'  This  is  a 
very  good  type  of  the  way  etymologies 
are  made  by  some  people,  and  then 
confidently  repeated. 


*  •'oMrm.JJ.  ^s.Soc.,N.S.,vol.v.l48.  Hehadsaid 
the  same  la  earlier  writings,  and  was  apparently 
the  ongmal  author  of  this  suggestion. 


COROMANDEL. 


199 


'COBOMANDEL. 


The  name  is  in  fact  Ch^ramandala, 
the  Eealm  of  Chdra;  this  being  the 
Tamil  form  of  the  very  ancient 
title  of  the  Tamil  Kings  who  reigned 
in  Tanjore.  This  correct  explanation 
of  the  name  was  already  given  by 
W.  Hamilton  in  1820  (ii.  405),  by 
Eitter  quoting  him  in  1836  {Erdkunde, 
vi.  296)-;  by  the  late  M.  Eeinaud 
in  1845  {Relation,  &c.,  i.  Ixxxvi.) ; 
and  by  Sir  Walter  Elliot  in  1869  {J. 
Etlmol.  Soc,  N.  S.,  i.  117).  And  the 
name  occurs  in  the  forms  Gholaman- 
dalam  or  Solamandalam  on  the  great 
Temple  Inscription  of  Tanjore  (11th 
century),  and  in  an  inscription  of  a.d. 
1101  at  a  temple  dedicated  to  Varahas- 
vami  near  the  Seven  Pagodas.  We 
have  other  quite  analogous  names  in 
early  inscriptions,  e.g.  Ilamandalam 
(Ceylon),  Oheramandalam,  Tondaiman- 
ddlam,  &c. 

Ohola,  as  the  name  of  a  Tamil  people 
and  of  their  royal  dynasty  appears  as 
CAoe?asinoneof  Asoka'sinscriptions,  and 
in  the  Telugu  inscriptions  of  the  Chalu- 
kya  dynasty.  Nor  can  we  doubt  that 
the  same  name  is  represented  by  2mpa 
of;  Ptolemy  who  reigned  at  'A/j/caToO 
(Arcot),  Smp-ral  who  reigned  at 
Ojoflov/)a(Wariilr),andthe  25pai  yojudSfr 
who  dwelt  inland  from  the  site  of 
Madras.* 

The  word  Soli,  as  applied  to  the 
Tanjore  country,  occurs  in  Marco 
Polo  (Bk.  iii.  ch.  20),  showing  that 
Chola  in  some  form  was  used  in  his 
day.  Indeed  Soli  is  used  in  Oeylon.f 
And  though  the  Choromandel  of  Bal- 
daeus  and  other  Dutch  writers  is,  as 
pronounced  in  their  language,  am- 
biguous or  erroneous,  Valentijn  (1726) 
calls  the  country  Sjola,  and  defines  it 
as  extending  from  Negapatam  to 
Orissa,  sa3ring  that  it  derived  its  name 
from  a  certain  kingdom,  and  adding 
that  ■mandalain  is  '  kingdom.'  J  So 
that  this  respectable  writer  had  already 
distinctly  indicated  the  true  etymology 
of  Gm'omandel. 

Some  documents  in  Valentijn  speak 
of  the  '  old  City  of  Coromandel.'  It  is 
not  absolutely  clear  what  place  was  so 


■^  See  Bp.  Caldwell's  Comp.  Gram.,  18,  95,  etc. 

+  See  Em.  Tennent,  i.  395. 

t  "  This  coast  bears  commonly  the  corrupted 
name  of  Choromandel,  and  is  now  called  only  thus  ; 
but  the,right  name  is  Sjola-maridalam,  after  Sjola, 
a, certain  kingdom  of  that  name,  and  mandatam, 
*  a  kingdoih,'  one  that  used  in  the  old  times  to 
^e  an  independent  and  mighty  empire." — Val.r.  2. 


called  (probably  by  the  Arabs  in  their 
fashion  of  calling  a  chief  town  by  the 
name  of  the  country),  but  the  indica- 
tions point  almost  certainly  to  Nega- 
patam.* 

The  oldest  European  mention  of  the 
name  is,  we  believe,  in  the  Roteiro  de 
Vaaco  da  Qama,  where  it  appears  as 
Ghomandarla.  The  short  Italian 
narrative  of  Hieronymo  da  Sto.  Stefano 
is  however  perhaps  earlier  still,  and 
he  curiously  enough  gives  the  name 
in  exactly  the  modern  form  "  Coro- 
mandel," though  perhaps  his  C  had 
originally  a  cedilla  (Ram.usio,i.  f.  345);). 
These  instances  suffice  to  show  that 
the  name  was  not  given  by  the  Portu- 
guese. Da  Gama  and  his  companions 
knew  the  east  coast  only  by  hearsay, 
and  no  doubt  derived  their  information 
chiefly  from  Mahommedan  traders, 
through  their  "  Moorish"  interpreter. 
That  the  name  was  in  familiar  Mahom- 
medan use  at  a  later  date  may  be  seen 
from  Eowlandson's  Translation  of  the 
Toh/at-ul-Mujdhidm,  where  we  find  it 
stated  that  the  Franks  had  built  for- 
tresses "  at  Meelapoor  {i.e.  Mailapur  or 
San  Tomd)  and  Nagapatam,  and  other 
ports  of  Solmondul,"  showing  that 
the  name  was  used  by  them  just  as  we 
use  it  (p.  153).  Again  (p.  154)  this 
writer  says  that  the  Mahommedans  of 
Malabar  were  cut  off  from  extra- 
Indian  trade,  and  limited  ' '  to  the 
ports  of  Guzerat,  the  Conoan,  Sol- 
mondul, and  the  countries  about 
Kaeel."  At  p.  160  of  the  same  work 
we  have  mention  of  "Coromandel 
and  other  parts,"  but  we  do  not  know 
how  this  is  written  in  the  original 
Arabic.  Varthema  (1510)  has  Clor- 
mandel,  i.e.  Chormandel,  but  which 
Eden  in  his  translation  (1577,  which 
probably  affords  the  earliest  English 
occurrence  of  the  name)  deforms  into 
Cyromandel  (f .  396  b).  Barbosa  has 
in  the  Portuguese  edition  of  the 
Lisbon  Academy,  Charamandel ;  in 
the  Span.  MS.  translated  by  Lord 
Stanley  of  Alderley,  Cholmendel  and 
Cholmender.  D'Alboquerque's  Com- 
mentaries (1557),  Mendez  Pinto  (c. 
1550)  and  Barros  (1553)  have  Choro- 
luandel,   and  Garcia  De  Orta  (1563) 


"  e.  (/.,  1675.  "  Hence  the  country  .  .  .  has  be- 
come very  rich,  wherefore  the  Portuguese  were  in- 
duced to  build  a  town  on  the  site  of  the  old  Gentoo 
(Jentiefiie)  city  Chiormaiidelan." — Report  on  the 
Dutch  Conquests  in  Ceylon  and  S.  India,  hyRykloof 
Van  Goens  in  Valentijn,  v.  (Ceylon)  234. 


"CORPORAL  FORBES."         200 


COSMIN. 


•Cliarainandel.  The  ambiguity  of  the 
ch,  soh,  in  Portuguese  and.  Spanish, 
.but  hard  in  Italian,  seems  to  have  led 
early  to  the  corrupt  form  Coromandel, 
which  we  find  in  Parkes's  Mendoza 
(1589),  and  Coromandyll,  among 
other  spellings,  in  the  English  ver- 
sion of  Oastanheda  (1582).  Oesare 
Federioi  has  in  the  Italian  (1587) 
Chiaramandel  (probably  pronounced 
soft  in  the  Venetian  manner),  and  the 
translation  of  1599  has  Coromandel. 
This  form  thenceforward  generally 
prevails  in  English  works,  but  not 
without  exceptions.  A  Madras  docu- 
ment of  1672  in  Wheeler  has  Corman- 
dell,  and  so  have  the  early  Bengal 
records  in  the  India  OflGLce;  Dampier 
(1689)  has  Coromondel  (i.  509);  Look- 
yer  (1711)  has  "the  Coast  of  Corman- 
del :  _"  A.  Hamilton  (1727)  Chormon- 
del  (i.  349) ;  and  a  paper  of  about  1759 
published  by  Dalrymple  has  "  Choro- 
mandel  Coast"  {Orient.  Beperf.  i.  120 
—121).  The  poet  Thomson  has  Cor- 
mandel : 

"  all  that  from  the  tract 
Of  woody  mountains  stretch'd  through  gor- 
geous Ind 
Fall  on  Cormandel's  Coast  or  Malabar." 
Svmmer. 

The  Portuguese  appear  to  have 
adhered  in  the  main  to  the  corrector 
formChoromandel;  e.g.  Archivio  Port. 
Oriental,  fasc.  3,  p.  480,  and  passim. 
A  Protestant  Missionary  Catechism, 
printed  at  Tranquebar  in  1713  for  the 
use  of  Portuguese  schools  in  India  has : 
■ '  na  costa  dos  Malabaros  que  se  chama 
Cormandel."  Bernier  has  . "  la  cote 
de  Koromandel "  (Amst.  ed.  ii.  322). 
W,  Hamilton  says  that  it  is  written 
Ohoramandel  in  the  Madras  Records 
until  1779;  but  this  can  hardly  be 
correct  in  its  generality. 

In  the  French  translation  of  Ibn 
Batuta  (iv.  142)  we  find  Coromandel, 
but  this  is  only  the  perverse  and  mis- 
leading manner  of  Frenchmen,  who 
make  Julius  Caesar  cross  from 
"France"  to  "England."  The  word 
is  Ma'har  in  the  original. 

"Corporal  Forbes."  A  soldier's 
grimly  jesting  name  for  Cholera  Mor- 
bus. 

1829.  "  We  are  all  pretty  well,  only  the 
regiment  is  sickly,  and  a  great  quantity  are 
m  hospital  with  the  Corporal  Forbes,  which 
carries  them  away  before  they  have  time  to 
•die,  or  say  who  comes  there."— In  Shipu's 
Memoirs,  ii.  218. 


Corral,  s.  An  enclosure  as  used  in 
Ceylon  for  the  capture  of  wild  ele- 
phants, corresponding  to  the  Keddali 
of  Bengal.  The  word  is  Sp.  corral,  a 
court,  &c..  Port,  curral,  'a  cattle 
pen,  a  paddock.'  The  Americans  have 
the  same  word,  direct  from  the  Spanish, 
in  common  use  for  a  cattle-pen ;  and 
they  have  formed  a  verb  '  to  corral,' 
i.e.  to  enclose  in  a  pen,  to  pen. 

The  word  Kraal  applied  to  native 
camps  or  villages  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  appears  to  be  the  same  word 
introduced  there  by  the  Dutch. 

The  word  corral  is  explained  by 
Bluteau:  "A  receptacle  for  any  kind 
of  cattle,  with  raihngs  round  it  and  no 
roof,  in  which  respect  it  diflers  from 
Corte,  which  is  a  building  with  a  roof." 
Also  he  states  that  the  word  is  used 
specially  in  churches  for  septum  no- 
bilium  feminarum,  a  pen  for  ladies. 

c.  1270.  ' '  When  morning  came,  and  I  i;ose 
and  had  heard  mass,  I  proclaimed  a  council 
to  be  held  in  the  open  space  (corral)  between 
my  house  and  that  of  Montaragon."— 
Chron.  of  James  of  Aragon,  tr.  by  Foster, 
i.  65. 

1672.  "About  Mature  they  catdjtlhe 
Elephants  with  Coraals"  (Coralen, .  iip-ai, 
sing.  Coraal). — Baldaevs,  Ceylon,  168.   -r 

1860.  In  Emerson  Tennent's  Ceylon, 
Bk.  viii.  ch.  iv.,  the  corral  is  fully  de- 
scribed. 

1880.  "A  few  hundred-pounds  expended 
in  houses,  and  the  erection  of  coralls  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  a  permanent  stream  will 
form  a  basis  of  operations."  (In  Colorado.) 
— Fortnightly  Jtev.,  Jan.,  125. 

Conindiiin,  s.  This  is  described 
by  Dana  under  the  species  Sapphire, 
as  including  the  grey  and  darker 
coloured  opaque  crystallized  specimens. 
The  word  appears  to  be  Indian. 
Shakespear  gives  Hind,  hurand,  Dakh. 
kurund.  Littre  attributes  the  origin 
to  Skt.  kuruvinda,  which  Williams 
gives  as  the  name  of  several  plants, 
but  also  as  '  a  ruby.'  In  Telugu  we 
have  kuruvindam,  and  in  Tamil  kurun.- 
dam  for  the  substance  in  present  ques- 
tion; the  last  is  probably  the  direct 
origin  of  the  term. 

_c.  1666.  "  Get  emeri  blanc  se  trouve  par 
pierres  dans  un  lieu  particub'er  du  Roiaume, 
et  s'apelle  Corind  en  langue  Telengui."— 
Thevenot,  v.  297. 

Cosmin,  n.p.  This  name  is  given 
by  many  travellers  in  the  16th  and 
1 7th  centuries  to  a  port  on  the  western 
side  of  the  Irawadi  Delta,  which  must 


COSMIN. 


,201 


GOSPETIE. 


have  been  near  Bassein,  if  not  identical 
■with  it.  Till  quite  recently  this  was 
all  that  could  he  said  on  the  subject, 
but  Prof.  Porchhammer  of  Eangoon 
has  now  identified  the  name  as  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  classical  name  formerly 
borne  by  Bassein,  viz. .  Kiwima  or 
Kusumanagara,  a  city  founded  about 
the  beginning  of  the  pth  century. 

Kusima-mandala  was  the  western 
.province  of  the  Delta  Kingdom  which 
we  know  as  Pegu.  The  Burmese  cor- 
rupted the  name  of  Kusumainto  Kus- 
mein  and  Kothein,  and  Alompra  after 
his  conquest  of  Pegu  in  the  middle  of 
last  century,  changed  it  to  Bathein. 
So  the  facts  are  stated  substantially  by 
Forchhammer  (see  Notes  on  Early 
Hist,  and  Geog.  of  Br.  Burma,  No.  2, 
p .  1 2 ) ;  though  familiar  and  constant  use 
of  the  word  Fersaim,  which  appears  to 
be  a  form  of  Bassein,  in  the  English 
writings  of  1750 — 60,  published  by 
Dalrymple  {Or.  Repertory,  passim), 
seems  hardly  consistent  with  this  state- 
ment of  the  origin  of  Bassein.  The 
last  publication  in  which  Cosmin 
appears  is  the  "  Draught  of  the  River 
Irrawaddy  or  Irabatty,"  made  in  1796, 
ly  Ensign  T.  Wood  of  the  Bengal 
Engineers,  which  accompanies  Symes's 
Account  (London,  1800).  This  shows 
both  Gosmin,  and  Fersaim,  or  Bassein, 
some  30  or  40  miles  apart.  But  the 
jformer  was  probably  taken  from  an 
older  chart,  and  from  no  actual  know- 
ledge. 

c.  1165.  "Two  ships  arrived  at  the  har- 
bour KuBlima  in  Aramana,  and  took  in 
battle  and  laid  waste  country  from  the  port 
Sapattota,  over  which  Kurttipurapam  was 
governor." — J.  A.  S.  BemjaJ,  vol.  xli.  pt.  1, 
p.  198. 

1516.  "  Anrique  Leme  set  sail  right  well 
equipped,  with  60  Portuguese.  And  pur- 
suing his  voyage  he  captured  a  junk 
belonging  to  Pegu  merchants,  which  he 
carried  off  towards  Martaban,  in  order  to 
send  it  with  a  cargo  of  rice  to  Malaca,  and 
so  make  a  great  profit.  But  on  reaching 
the  coast  he  could  not  make  the  port  of 
Martaban,  and  had  to  make  the  mouth  of 

the  Kiver  of  Pegu Twenty  leagues 

from  the  bar  there  is  another  city  called 
Cosmim,']  in  which  merchants  buy  and  sell 
and  do  business.  .  .  .  " — Correa,  ii.  474. 

1545.  ".  .  .  .  and  17  persons  only  out 
of  83  who  were  on  board,  being  saved  in  the 
boat,  made  their  way  for  5  days  along  the 
coast ;  intending  to  put  into  the  river  of 
Cosmim,  in  the  kingdom  of  Pegu,  there  to 
embark  for  India  {i.e.  Goa)  in  the  king's 
lacker  ship.  .  .  ." — P.  M.  Pinto,  ch.  cxlvii. 

1554,     "Cosmym  .  .  the  cuirency  is  the 


same  in  this  port  that  is  used  in  Peguu,  for 
this  is  a  seaport  by  which  one  goes  to 
Peguu." — A.  Nunez,  38. 

1566.  "In  a  few  days  they  put  into 
Cosmi,  a  port  of  Pegu,  where  presently 
they  gave  out  the  news,  and  then  all  the 
Talapoins  came  in  haste,  and  the  people 
who  were  dwelling  there." — Gouto,  Dec.  viii. 
cap.  13. 

c.  1570.  "  They  go  it  vp  the  riuer  in 
foure  dales  .  .  .  '.  with  the  flood,  to  a  City 
called  Cosmin  ....  whither  the  Customer 
of  Pegu  comes  to  take  the  note  or  markes 

of  euery  man Nowe  from  Cosmin  to 

the  citie  Pegu  ....  it  is  all  plaine  and  a 
goodly  Country,  and  in  8  dayes  you  may 
make  your  v»yage." — Oaisar  FrederiJce,  in 
Hakluyt,  ii.  366-7. 

1585.  "So  the  5th  October  we  came  to 
CosmI,  the  territory  of  which,  from  side  to 
side  is  f uU  of  woods,  frequented  by  parrots, 
tigers,  boars,  apes,  and  other  like  crea- 
tures."—©. Bam,  f.  94. 

1587.  ' '  We  entered  the  barre  of  Negrais, 
which  is  a  brane  barre,  and  hath  4  fadomes 
water  where  it  hath  least.  Three  dayes 
after  we  came  to  Cosmin,  which  is  a  very 
pretie  towne,  and  standeth  very  pleasantly, 
very  well  furnished  with  all  thmgs  .... 
the  houses  are  all  high  built,  set  vpon  great 
high  postes  ....  for  feare  of  the  Tygers, 
which  be  very  many." — R.  Fitch  in  Hak- 
luyt, ii.  390. 

Cospetir,  n.p.  This  is  a  name 
which  used  greatly  to  perplex  us  on 
the  16th  and  17th  century  maps  of 
India,  e.g.  in.  Blaeu's  Atlas  (c.  1650), 
appearing  generally  to  the  west  of  the 
Ganges  Delta.  Considering  how  the 
geographical  names  of  different  ages 
and  different  regions  sometimes  get 
mixed  up  in  old  maps,  we  at  one  time 
tried  to  trace  it  to  the  Kaa-aarupos  of 
Herodotus,  which  was  certainly  going 
far  afield !  The  difficulty  was  solved 
by  the  sagacity  of  the  deeply  lamented 
Prof.  Blochmann,  who  has  pointed  out 
{J.  As.  Soc.  Beng.,  xlii.  pt.  i.  224)  that 
Cospetir  represents  the  Bengali  geni- 
tive of  Gajpati,  '  Lord  of  Elephants,' 
the  traditional  title  of  the  Kings  of 
Orissa.  The  title  Gajpati  was  that  one 
of  the  Four  Gfreat  Kings  who,  accord- 
ing to  Buddhist  legend,  divided  the 
earth  among  them  in  times  when  there 
was  no  Ohahravartti,  or  Universal  Mo- 
narch (see  Chuckerbutty).  Gajapati 
ruled  the  South;  Asvapati  (Lord  of 
Horses)  the  North  ;  Chhatrapati  (The 
Lord  of  the  Umbrella)  the  West; 
Narapati  (Lord  of  Men)  the  East.  In 
later  days  these  titles  were  variously 
appropriated'  (see  Lassen,  ii.  27-28), 
And  Akbar,  as  will  be   seen  below, 


coss. 


202 


COSS. 


adopted  these  names,  with  others  of 
his  own  deyising,  for  the  suits  of  his 
pack  of  cards. 

There  is  a  Eaja  Oajpati,  a,  chief 
Zamindar  of  the  country  north  of 
Patna,  who  is  often  mentioned  in  the 
wars  of  Akbar  (see  Elliot,  v.  399  and 
•passim,  vi.  55  &c.)  who  is  of  course 
not  to  be  confounded  with  the  Orissa 
Prince. 

c.  700.  (?)  "  In  times  when  there  was  no 
Chakravartti  King  .  .  .  Chen-pu  {Samba- 
dvlpa)  was  divided  among  four  lords.  The 
southern  was  the  Lord  of  Elephants  (Gaja- 
pati)&c.  .  ." — lntTod.to Si-yu-ki {in PUerins 
Bonddh.,  ii.  Ixxv. 

1553.  "On  the  other,  or  western  side, 
over  against  the  Kingdom  of  Orixa,  the 
Bengalis  (os  Bengalos)  hold  the  Kingdom  of 
Cospetir,  whose  plains  at  the  time  of  the 
risings  of  the  Ganges  are  flooded  after  the 
fashion  of  thoseof  the  River  Nile. " — Barros, 
Dec.  IV.  Ix.  cap.  1. 

This  and  the  next  passage  compared  show 
that  Barros  was  not  aware  that  Cospetir  and 
Gajpati  were  the  same. 

„  "Of  this  realm  of  Bengala,  and  of 
other  four  realms  its  neighbours,  the  Gen- 
toos  and  Moors  of  those  parts  say  that  God 
has  given  to  each  its  peculiar  gift :  to  Ben- 
gala  infantry  numberless ;  to  the  Kingdom 
of  Orixa  elephants ;  to  that  of  Bisnaga  men 
most  skilful  in  the  use  of  sword  and  shield ; 
to  the  Kingdom  of  Dely  multitudes  of  cities 
and  towns ;  and  to  Cou  a  vast  number  of 
horses.  And  so  naming  them  in  this  order 
they  give  them  these  other  names,  viz.  : 
Espaty,  Gaspaty,  Noropaty,  Buapaty,  and 
Coapaty." — Barros,  ibid. 

[These  titles  ajjpear  to  be  A'svapati,  "  Lord 
of  Horses  ; "  Gajpati ;  Narapati,  "  Lord  of 
Men ; "  Bhupati,  "  Lord  of  Earth ; "  Gopati, 
"Lord  of  Cattle."] 

_c.  1590.  "His  Majesty  (Akbar)  plays 
with  the  following  suits  of  cards.  1st.  Ash- 
wapaU,  the  lord  of  horses.  The  highest  card 
represents  a  King  on  horseback,  resembling 
the  King  of  Dihli.  .  .  2nd.  Gajpati,  the 
King  whose  power  lies  in  the  number  of  his 
elephants,  as  the  ruler  of  Orisah.  .  .  .  3rd. 
Nwrpati,  a  King  whose  power  lies  in  his  in- 
fantry, as  is  the  case  with  the  rulers  of 
Bij;lpfir,  etc."— ^Z?!,,  i.  306. 

c.  1590.  "Orissa  contains  one  hundred 
and  twenty-nine  brick  forts,  subject  to  the 
command  of  Gujeputty."— ^«ec»  (by  Glad- 
win), ed.  1800,  ii.  11. 

Coss,  s.  The  most  usual  popular 
measure  of  distance  in  India,  but  like 
the  mile  in  Europe,  and  indeed  Kke 
the  mile  within  the  British  Islands  up 
to  a  recent  date,  Tarjdng  much  in 
different  localities. 

The  Skt.  word  is  hrosa,  which  also  is 
a  measui-e  of  distance,  but  origiaally 


signified  'a  call,'  hence  the   distance 
at  which  a  man's  call  can  be  heard.* 

In  the  Pali  vocabulary  called  Ablii- 
dhanappadljpika,  which  is  of  the  12th 
century,  the  word  appears  in  the  form. 
hoss  ;  and  nearly  this,  Ms,  is  the  ordi- 
nary Hindi.  Kuroh  is  a  Persian  form 
of  the  word,  which  is  often  found  in. 
Mahommedan  authors  and  in  early 
travellers.  These  latter  (English) 
often  write  course.  It  is  a  notable 
circumstance  that,  according  to  Wran- 
gell,  the  Yakuts  of  N.  Siberia  reckon 
distance  by  kiosses  (a  word  which, 
considering  the  Russian  way  of  writ- 
ing Turkish  and  Persian  words,  muirt 
be  identical  with  has).  With  them 
this  measure  is  ' '  indicated  by  the  time 
necessary  to  cook  a  piece  of  meat." 
Kioss  is  =  to  about  5  versts,  or  If  miles, 
in  hilly  or  marshy  country,  but  on 
plain  ground  to  7  versts,  or  2^  m.f 
The  Yakuts  are  a  Turk  people,  and 
their  language  u,  Turki  dialect.  The 
suggestion  arises  whether  the  form 
Jcos  may  not  have  come  with  the  Mon- 
gols into  India,  and  modified  the  pre- 
vious krosa  ?  But  this  is  met  by  the 
existence  of  the  word  Jcos  in  Pali,  as 
mentioned  above. 

In  ancient  Indian  measurement,  or 
estimation,  4  hrosas  went  to  the  yojana. 
Sir  H.  M.  Elliot  deduced  from  dis- 
tances in  the  route  of  the  Chinese 
pilgrim  Fa-hian  that  the  yojana  of  his 
age  was  as  nearly  as  possible  7  miles. 
Cunningham  makes  it  7^  or  8,  Pergus- 
sou  6J ;  but  taking  Elliot's  estimate 
as  a  mean,  the  ancient  /cos  would  be 
If  miles. 

The  Icos  as  laid  down  in  the  Am 
was  of  5000  gaz.  The  official  decision 
of  the  British  Government  has  as- 
signed the  length  of  Akbar' s  Ilahl  gaz 
as  33  inches,  and  this  would  make 
Akbar's  hos  =  2  m.  4  f.  183^  yards. 
Actual  measurement  of  road  distance 
between  5  pair  of  Akbar's  hos-mindrs,X 


"  It  is  characteristic  of  tliis  region  (central 
forests  of  Ceylon)  that  in  traversing  the  forest 
they  calculate  their  march,  not  by  the  eye,  or  by 
measures  of  distance,  but  by  soiuids.  Thus  a 
"dof/'s  cry"  indicates  a  quarter  of  a  mile:  a 
"  cock's  crow,"  something  more  ;  and  a  "  Two ''  im- 
plies the  space  over  which  a  man  can  be  heard 
when  .shouting  that  particular  monosyllable  at  the 
pitch  of  his  voice." — Tennents  Ccylmi,  ii.  682.  lu 
S.  Canara  also  to  this  day  such  exiiressions'as  "a 
horn's  blow,"  "  a  man's  call,"  are  used  in  the  es- 
timation of  distances. 

+  ie  Nord  de  la  SiUrie,  i.  82. 

J  " .  .  .  that  Royal  Alley  of  Trees  planted  by 
the  command  of  Jelmti-Ouire,  and  continued  by 
the  same  order  for  160  leagues,  with  little  Pyra- 


GOSS. 


203 


COSSACK. 


near  Delili,  gave  a  mean  of  2  m.  4  f . 
158  yds. 

In  the  greater  part  of  tlie  Bengal 
Presidency  the  estimated  kos  is  about 
2  miles,  hut  it  is  much  less  as  you 
approach  the  N.W.  In  the  upper  part 
oithe  Doah,  it  is,  mth  fair  accuracy,  1  i 
miles.  In  Bundelkhand  again  it  is 
nearly  3  m.  {Garnegy),  or,  according 
to  Beames,  even  4  m.  Eeference  may 
be  made  on  this  subj  ect  to  Mr.  Thomas's 
ed.  of  Prinsep's  Essays,  ii.  129;  and 
to  Mr.  Beames's  ed.  of  Elliot's  Glossary 
(_"  The  Maces  of  the  N.  W.  Provinces," 
ii.  194).  The  latter  editor  remarks 
that  in  several  parts  of  the  countrj' 
there  are  two  kinds  of  hoi,  s.pakhd  and 
a  hacha  hos,  a  double  system  which 
pervades  all  the  weights  and  measures 
of  India ;  and  which  has  prevailed  also 
in  many  other  parts  of  the  world ;  see 
s.v.  Pucka. 

c.  500.  "A  gavyiitih  (or  league,  see  gow) 
is  two  krosas." — Amarakosha,  ii.  2,  18. 

c.  600.  "  The  descendant  of  Kukulstha 
(i.e.,  Rama)  having  gone  half  a  krosa  .  ." — 
Maghuvamsd,  xiii.  79. 

p.  1340.  "As  for  the  mile  it  is  called 
among  the  Indians  al-Kurtih. " — Ibn  Batuta, 
iii.  95. 

,,       "  The  Sultan  gave  orders  to  assign 

me  a  certain  number  of  villages 

They  were  at  a  distance  of  16  KarHhs  from 
Dihli."— 75.  388. 

c.  1470.  "  The  Sultan  sent  ten  viziers  to 
encounter  him  at  a  distance  of  ten  Kors  (a 
hor  is  equal  to  10  versts).  .  .  ." — Ath.  Ni- 
Mtin,  26,  in  India  in  the  XVth  Cent. 

,,  "From  Chivil  to  Jooneer  it  is 
20  Kors ;  from  Jooneer  to  Beder  40 ;  from 
Beder  to  Kulongher,  9  Kors ;  from  Beder 
to  Koluberg,  9."— Ibid.  p.  12. 

1537.  "  .  .  .  .  that  the  King  of  Por- 
tugal should  hold  for  himself  and  for  all  his 
descendants,  from  this  day  forth  for  aye, 
the  Port  of  the  City  of  Mangualor  (in  G-u- 
zerat)  with  all  its  privileges,  revenues,  and 
jurisdiction,  with  2^  coucees  round  about 
.  .  ." — Treaty  in  S.  Botelho,  Tombo,  225. 

c.  1550.  "Being  all  unmanned  by  their 
love  of  Baghoba,  they  had  gone  but  two 
Kos  by  the  close  of  day,  then  scanning  land 
and  water  they  halted." — Bdmdyana  of 
TidslDds,  by  Growse,  1878, 119. 

1616.  "The  three  and  twentieth  I  ar- 
rived at  Adsmeere,  219  Courses  from  Bram- 
poore,  418  English  miles,  the  Courses  being 
longer  than  towards  the  Sea." — Sir  T.  Boe, 
in  Purchas,  i.  541. 

„  "  The  length  of  those  forenamed 
Provinces  is  North-West  to  South-East,  at 
the  least  1000  Courses,  every  Indian  Course 

mids  or  Turrets   erected   every  half  league." — 
Bernier,  E.  T.,91. 


being  two  English  miles." — 2'erry  in  Pur- 
chas,  ii.  1468. 

1623.  "  The  distance  by  road  to  the  said 
city  they  called  seven  cos,  or  corfl,  which 
is  all  one ;  and  every  cos  or  corii  is  half  a 
ferseng  or  learae  of  Persia,  so  that  it  will 
answer  to  a  little  less  than  two  Italian 
miles."— P.  della  Valle,  ii.  504. 

1648.  ".  .  .  which  two  Coss  are  equiva» 
lent  to  a  Dutch  mile." — Van  Twist,  Gen^ 
Beschriji:  2. 

1666.     " une  cosse  qui  est  la  me- 

sure  des  Indes  pour  I'espaoe  des  lieux,  est 
environ  d'une  demi-lieue."  —  Thevenot,  v. 
12. 

Cossack,  s.  It  is  most  probable 
that  this  Eussian  term  for  the  mili- 
tary tribes  of  various  descent  on  what 
was  the  S.  frontier  of  the  Empire 
has  come  originally  from  kazzdk,a,-woTi. 
of  obscure  origin,  but  which  from  its 
adoption  in  Central  Asia  we  may  ven- 
ture to  call  Turki.  It  appears  in 
Pavet  de  Courteille's  Diet.  Turk- 
Oriental  as  "  vagabond ;  aventurier . . .; 
onagre  queses  compagnons  chassent  loin 
d'eux."  But  in  India  it  became  com- 
mon in  the  sense  of  '  a  predatory 
horseman '  and  freebooter. 

1366.  "On  receipt  of  this  bad  news  I 
was  much  dispirited,  and  formed  to  myself 
three  plans ;  Ist.  That  I  should  turn  Cos- 
sack, and- never  pass  24  hours  in  one  place, 
and  plunder  all  that  came  to  hand." — Mem., 
of  TimO/r,  tr.  by  Stewart,  p.  111. 

1618.  "Cossacks  (Oosacchi)  .  .  .  you 
should  know,  is  not  the  name  of  a  nation, 
but  of  a  collection  of  people  of  various, 
countries  and  sects  (though  most  of  them 
Christians)  who  without  wives  or  children; 
and  without  horses,  acknowledge  obedience 
to  no  prince ;  but  dwelling  far  from  cities  in 
fastnesses  among  the  woods  or  mountains, 
or  rivers  .  .  .  live  by  the  booty  of  their 
swords  .  .  .  employ  themselves  in  perpetual 
inroads  and  cruisings  by  laud  and  sea  to  the 
detriment  of  their  nearest  enemies,  i.e.  of 
the  Turks  and  other  Mahometans.  .  .  As  I 
have  heard  from  them,  they  promise  them- 
selves oneday  the  capture  of  Constantinople,, 
saying  that  Pate  has  reserved  for  them  the 
liberation  of  that  country,  and  that  they 
have  clear  prophecies  to  that  effect." — P.. 
della  Valle,  i.  614-615. 

c.  17.52.  "Hiskuzzaks  ....  were  like- 
wise appointed  to  surround  and  plunder  the 
camp  of  the  French  .  .  .  ." — Hist.  ofHydur 
Naik,  tr.  by  Miles,  p.  36. 

c.  1823.  "  The  term  Cossack  is  used  be- 
cause it  is  the  one  by  which  the  Mahrattas. 
describe  their  own  species  of  warfare.  In 
their  language,  the  word  Cossakee  (borrowed! 
like  many  more  of  their  terms  from  the  Mo- 
ghuls)  means  predatory." — MaUolm,  Central 
India,  3d  ed.  i.  69. 


C08SID. 


204 


COT. 


Cossid,  s.  A  courier  or  ninning 
messenger.     Arab,  kdsid. 

1682.  "I  received  letters  by  a  Cossid 
from  Mr.  Johnson  and  Mr.  Catohpoole, 
dated  ye  18th  instant  from  Muxoodavad, 
Bulehund's  residence."— ZTcf^es,  Deo.  20th. 

1690.  "Therefore  December  the  2d.  in 
the  evening,  word  was  brought  by  the 
Broker  to  our  President,  of  a  Cosset's  Ar- 
rival with  Letters  from  Court  to  the  Vaci- 
navish,  injoyning  our  immediate  Kelease." 
— Ovington,  416. 

1748.  "The  Tappies  [dak  runners]  on 
tha  road  to  Ganjam  being  grown  so  ex- 
ceedingly indolent  that  he  has  called  them 
in,  being  convinced  that  our  packets  may 
be  forwarded  much  faster  by  Cassids 
[mounted  postmen*."]— In  Long,  p.  3. 

1803.  "I  wish  that  you  would  open  a 
■communication  by  means  of  cossids  with 
the  officer  commanding  a  detachment  of 
British  troops  in  the  fort  of  Songhur."— 
Wellington,  ii.  159. 

Cossimbazar,  n.p.  Properly  JS'asim- 
h&zdr.  A  town  no  longer  existing, 
■wbioli  closely  adjoined  tbe  city  of 
MursMdabad,  but  preceded^  tbe  latter. 
It  was  tbe  site  of  one  of  tKe  most  im- 
portant factories  of  tbe  East  India 
'Company  in  tbeir  mercantile  days,  and 
"was  indeed  a  cbief  centre  of  all  foreign 
trade  in  Bengal  during  tbe  17tb  cen- 
tury. Fryer  (1673),  by  an  odd  cor- 
ruption, calls  it  Castle-Buzzar  (p.  38) ; 
!see  quotation  under  Dadny. 

1676.  "  Kassembasar,  a  Village  in  the 
Kingdom  of  Bengala,  sends  abroad  every 
year  two  and  twenty  thousand  Bales  of 
Silk;  every  Bale  weighing  a  hunder'd 
pound." — Tavernier,  E.T.,  ii.  126. 

Cossya,  n.p.  More  properly  JKosia, 
but  now  officially  Khasi ;  in  tbe  lan- 
guage of  tbe  people  tbemselves  M- 
Kasi,  tbe  first  syllable  being  a  prefix 
■denoting  tbe  plural.  Tbe  name  of  a 
Mil  people  of  Mongoloid  cbaracter, 
occupying  tbe  mountains  immediately 
nortb  of  Silbet  in  Eastern  Bengal. 
Many  circumstances  in  relation  to  tbis 
■people  are  of  bigb  interest,  sucb  as 
tbeir  practice,  down  to  our  own  day, 
■of  erecting  rude  stone  m.onuments  of 
tbe  menhir  and  dolmen  kind,  tbeir  law 
■of  succession  in  tbe  female  line,  &c. 

Sbillong,  tbe  modern  seat  of  ad- 
ministration of  tbe  Province  of  Assam, 
and  lying  about  midway  between  tbe 
proper  vaUey  of  Assam  and  tbe  plain 
of  Silbet,  botb  of  wbicb  are  compre- 
bended  in  tbat  government,  is  in  tbe 

'  This  gloss  is  a  mistake. 


Kasia  country,  at  a  beigbt  of  4,900 
feet  above  tbe  sea. 

Tbe  Kasias  seem  to  be  tbe  people 
encountered  near  Silbet  bylbn  Batuta 
as  mentioned  in  tbe  quotation : 

c  1346  "  The  people  of  these  mountains 
resemble  Turks  (i.e.  Tartars),  and  are  very 
strong  labourers,  so  that  a  slave  of  their 
race  is  worth  several  of  another  nation.  — 
Ihn  Batuta,  iv.  216. 

1780.  "The  first  thing  that  struck  my 
observation  on  entering  the  arena  was  the 
singularity  of  the  dresses  worn  by  the  diffe- 
rent tribes  of  Cusseahs  or  native  Tartars, 
all  dressed  and  armed  agreeable^  to  the 
custom  of  the  country  or  mountain  from 
whence  they  came." — Eon.  B.  Lindsay,  ia 
Lives  of  the  L.s.,  iii.  182. 

1789.  "  We  understand  the  Cossyahs 
who  inhabit  the  hills  to  the  north-westward 
of  Sylhet,  have  committed  some  very  daring 
acts  of  violence."— In  Seton-Karr,  ii.  218. 

Costus,  see  Putchock. 

Cot,  s.  A  ligbt  bedstead.  Tbere 
is  a  little  difficulty  about  tbe  true 
origin  of  tbis  word.  It  is  universail 
as  a  sea-term,  and  in  tbe  Soutbjof  , 
India.  In  Nortbern  India  its  place  bas 
been  very  generally  taken  by  charpoy 
(q.v.),  and  cot,  tbougb  well  under- 
stood, is  not  in  sucb  prevalent  Eiirq- 
pean  use  as  it  formerly  was,  except  as 
applied  to  barrack  '  furniture,  _  and 
among  soldiers  and  tbeir  families. 
"Words  witb  tbis  last  cbaracteristio 
have  very  frequently  been  introduced 
from  tbe  soutb.  Tbere  are,  bowever, 
botb  in  nortb  and  soutb,  vernacular 
words  wbicb  may  bave  led  to  tbe  adop- 
tion of  tbe  term  cot  in  tbeir  respective 
localities.  In  tbe  nortb  we  bave  Hind. 
Mat  and  hhatwa,  botb  used  m  tbis 
sense,  tbe  latter  also  in  Sanskrit;  in 
tbe  soutb,  Tamil  and  Malayal.  Icattil, 
a  form  adopted  by  tbe  Portuguese. 
Tbe  quotations  sbow,  bowever,  no 
Anglo-lnAwi  use  of  tbe  word  in  any 
form  but  cat. 

Tbe  question  of  origin  is  perbaps 
fuitber  perplexed  by  tbe  use  of  qimMe 
as  a  Spanisb  term  in  tbe  West  Indies 
(see  Tom  Cringle  below).  A  Spanish 
lady  tells  us  tbat  catre,  or  catre  ie 
tigera  ("scissors-cot")  is  applied  to  a 
bedstead  witb  X-trestles.  Catre  is 
also  common  Portuguese  for  a  wooden 
bedstead,  and  is  found  as  sucb  in  a 
dictionary  of  1611.  These  forms, 
however,  we  shall  bold  to  be  of  Indian 
origin ;  unless  it  can  be  shown  tbat 
they  are  older  in  Spain  and  Portugal 


GOT. 


205 


COTPFAL. 


than  the  16th  century.  The  form 
qiiatre  has  a  curious  analogy  (probably 
accidental)  to  chdrpal. 

1553.  "  The  Camarij  (Zamorin)  who  was 
at  the  end  of  a  house,  placed  on  a  bedstead, 
which  they  call-  catle  .  .  .  ."-De  Barros, 
Dee.  I.  liv.  Iv.  cap.  vili. 

1557.  "The  king  commanded  his  men 
to  furnish  a  tent  on  that  spot,  where  the 
inter\'iew  was  to  take  place,  all  carpeted 
inside  with  very  rich  tapestries,  and  fitted 
with  a  sofa  (catle)  covered  over  with  _  a 
silken  cloth." — Alboquerque,  Jiak.  Soc.  ii. 
204. 

1566.  "The  king  vi^as  set  on  a  oatel  (the 
name  of  a  kind  of  field  bedstead)  covered 
with  a  cloth  of  white  silk  and  gold  .  .  ."— 
DamAan  de  Goes,  Ghron.  del  B.  Dom  Emanuel, 
48. 

1600.  "  He  retired  to  the  hosjiital  of  the 
,  sick  and  poor,  and  there  had  his  cell,  the 
walls  of  which  were  of  coarse  palm-mats. 
Inside  there  was  a  little  table,  and  on  it  a 
crucifix  of  the  wood  of  St.  Thomd,  covered 
with  a  cloth,  and  a  breviary.  There  was  also 
a  catre  of  coir,  with  a  stone  for  pillow ;  and 
this  completes  the  inventory  of  the  furniture 
of  that  house." — Imccna,  V.  do  P.  F.  Xavim; 
199. 

1648.  "Indian  bedsteads  or  Cadels."— 
Van  Twist,  64. 

1673.  "...  where  did  sit  the  King  in 
State  on  a  Cott  or  Bed." — Fryei;  18. 

1678.  "  Upon  being  thus  abused  the  said 
Serjeant  Waterhouse  commanded  the  cor- 
poral, Edward  Short,  to  tie  Savage  down 
on  his  cot." — In  Wheeler,  i.  106. 

1685.  "  I  hired  12  stout  fellows- ...  to 
carry  me  as  far  as  Lar  in  my  cott  (Palan- 
keen fashion)  .  .  ."—Hedges,  July  29. 

1688.  "  In  the  East  Indies,  at  Fort  St. 
George,  also  Men  take  their  Cotts  or  little 
Eield-Beds  and  put  them  into  the  Yards, 
and  go  to  sleep  in  the  Air." — Bampier's 
Voyages,  ii.  Pt.  iii. 

1690.  "...  the  Cot  or  Bed  that  was  by 
.  .  ."—Ovington,  211. 

1711.  In  Canton  Price  Current :  "  Bam- 
boo Cotts  for  Servants  each  ...  1  mace." 
—Locleyer,  150. 

1794.  ' '  Notice  is  hereby  given  that  sealed 
proposals  will  be  received  ...  for  supply- 
ing ..  .  the  diiferent  General  Hospitals 
with  clothing,  cotts,  and  bedding." — In 
Seton-Karr,  ii.  115. 

1824.  "I  found  three  of  the  party  in- 
sisted upon  accompanying  me  the  first 
stage,  and  had  despatched  their  camp-cots." 
— Seely,  Ellora,  oh.  iii. 

c.  1830.  "After  being  .  .  .  .furnished 
with  food  and  raiment,_we  retired  to  our 
qiiatres,  a  most  primitive  sort  of  couch, 
being  a  simple  wooden  frame,  with  a  piece 
of  canjas  stretched  over  it."— Tom  Cringle's 
£o^,e"  1863,  100. 

1872.  "As  Badan  was  too  poor  to'  have 
althat,  that  is,  a  wooden  bedstead  with  tester 


frames  and  mosquito  curtains." — Gom/nda. 
Samamta,  i.  140. 

Cotia,  s.  A  fast-sailing  vessel, 
with  two  masts  and  lateen  sails,  em- 
ployed on  the  Malabar  coast.  Kottiya 
is  used  in  Malayalam,  yet  the  word 
hardly  appears  to  be  Indian.  Bluteau 
however  appears  to  give  it  as  such 
(iii.  590). 

1552.  "  Among  the  little  islands  of  Goa. 
he  embarked  on  board  his  fleet,  which  con- 
sisted of  about  a  dozen  cotias,  taking  with 
him  a  good  company  of  soldiers." — Gastan- 
heda,  iii.  25.     See  also  pp.  47,  48,  228,  &c. 

c.  1580.  "  In  the  gulf  of  Nagun^  ...  I 
saw  some  Ciitiaa."  —Prima  e  Sonra,  Sec.,, 
f.  73. 

1602.  "_.  .  .  Embarking  his  property  on 
certain  Cotias,  which  he  kept  for  that  pur- 
pose."— Gouto,  Deo.  IV.  liv.  i.  cap.  viii. 

Cotta,'  s.  TTind.  KattM.  A  small 
land-measure  in  use  in  Bengal  and, 
Bahar,  being  the  twentieth  part  of  a 
Bengal  hlgah  (see  Beegah),  and  con- 
taining eighty  square  yards. 

1784.  "...  An  upper  roomed  House- 
standing  upon  about'5  cottahs  of  ground 
.  .  ."—Seton-Karr,  i.  34. 

Cotton-Tree,  Silk.    See  Seemul. 

Cotwal,  Cutwaul,  s.  A  police- 
officer  ;  superintendent  of  police ; 
native  town  magistrate.  From  Pers. 
Kotwal,  '  a  seneschal,  a  commandant 
of  a  castle  or  fort.'  This  looks  as  if 
it  had  been  first  taken  from  an  Indian 
word,  Kot-wald;  but  some  doubt, 
arises  whether  it  may  not  have  been  a. 
Turki  term.  In  Turki  it  is  written 
Katdul,  Kotawal,  and  seems  to  be 
regarded  by  both  Vambery  and  Pavet 
de  Oourteille  as  a  genuine  Turki  word. 
V.  defines  it  as  "  Ketaul,  garde  de  for- 
teresse,  chef  de  la  gamison ;  nom  d'un 
tribu  d'Ozbegs ;  "  P.  "Kotawal,  Kota- 
wal, gardien  d'une  oitadelle."  There 
are  many  Turki  words  of  analogous:, 
form,  as  karawal,  a  vedette,  bakdwal, 
a  table-steward,  yasawal,  a  chamber- 
lain, tangawal,  a  patrol,  &c.  In  modern 
Bokhara  Kataul  is  a  title  conferred  on 
a  person  who  superintends  the  Amir's 
buildings  [Khanikcff,  241). 

On  the  whole  it  seems  probable  that 
the  title  was  originally  Turki,  but  was 
shaped  by  Indian  associations. 

The  office  of  Kotwal  in  Western  and 
Southern  India,  technically  speaking, 
ceased  about  1862,  when  the  new 
police  system  (under  Act,  India,  V.  of 


COUNTRY. 


206 


COUNTRY. 


1861,  and  corresponding  local  Acts)  was 
introduced.  In  Bengal  the  term  has 
teen  long  obsolete. 

c.  1040.  "  Bu-Ali  Kotwal  (of  Ghazni) 
returned  from  the  Khilj  expedition,  having 
■adjusted  matters." — Baihaki,  in  Elliot,  ii. 
151. 

1406-7.  "  They  fortified  the  city  of 
Astarabad,  where  Abul  Leith  was  placed 
with  the  rank  of  Kotwal." — Abdurrazzak, 
in  Not.  a  Extr.  xiv.  123. 

1553.  "  The  message  of  the  Camorij  ar- 
riving, Vasoo  da  Gama  landed  with  a  dozen 
followers,  and  was  received  by  a  noble  per- 
son whom  they  called  Catual .  .  ." — Bai-ros, 
Dec.  I.  liv.  iv.  ch.  viii. 

1572. 
"'  Na  praya  hum  regedor  do  Regno  estava 
Que  na  sua  lingua  Catual  se  chama." 
Camoes,  vii.  44. 
' '  There  stood  a  Regent  of  the  Realm  ashore, 
a  chief,  in  native  parlance   '  Cat'ual ' 
hight."  Burton's  Tr. 

also  the  plural : 

"  Mas  aquelles  avaros  Catuais 
Que  o  Gentilico  povo  governavam." 
Id.  viii.  56. 
1616.    Roe  has  Cutwall  passim. , 

1727.     "  Mr.  Boucher  being  bred  a  Drug- 

fist    in    his   Youth,  presently   knew  the 
'oison,  and  carried  it  to  the  Cautwaul  or 
Sheriff,  and  showed  it." — A.  Ham.  ii.'  199. 

1763.  "The  Catwal  is  the  judge  and 
■executor  of  justice  in  criminal  cases." — 
Orme  (ed.  1803),  i.  26. 

1812.  "...  an  officer  retained  from  the 
former  system,  denominated  cutwal,  to 
whom  the  general  police  of  the  city  and 
■regulation  of  the  market  was  entrusted.  "-:- 
Fifth  Report,  44. 

1847.  "TheKutwal  .  .  .  seems  to  have 
■done  his  duty  resolutely  and  to  the  best  of 
his  judgment." — G.  0.  by  Sir  C.  Nwpier, 
121. 

Country,  adj.  This  term  is  used 
■colloquiaUy,  and  in  trade,  as  an  ad- 
jective to  distinguish  articles  pro- 
duced in  India  (generally  with  a  sub- 
indication  of  disparagement),  from 
■such  as  are  imported,  and  especially 
imported  fromEurope.  IndeedEUTOpe 
(q.v.)  was,  and  still  oooasionally  is, 
■used  as  the  contrary  adjective.  Thus, 
"  eOTllltry  harness '  is  opposed  to 
'  Europe  harness ; '  '  country  -  born 
people  are  persons  of  European  descent, 
but  bom  in  India ;  '  country  horses 
are  Indian-bred  in  distinction  from 
Arabs,  Walers  (q.v.),  English  horses, 
and  even  from  '  stud-breds,'  which  are 
horses  reared  in  India,  but  from  fo- 
reign sires ;  '  country  ships '  are  those 
"which  are   owned    in    Indian    ports, 


though  often  officered  by  Europeans : 
country  bottled  beer  is  beer  im- 
ported from  England  in  cask  and 
bottled  in  India.  The  term,  as  weU 
as  the  Hindustani  desl,  of  which 
country  is  a  translation,  is  also  especi- 
ally used  for  things  grown  or  made  in 
India  as  substitutes  for  certain  foreign 
articles.  Thus  the  Cicca  disticha  in 
Bombay  gardens  is  called  '  Country 
gooseberry ; '  Convolvulus  batatas,  or 
sweet  potato,  is  sometimes  called  the 
'  country  potato.'  It  was,  equally  -with 
our  quotidian  root  which  has  stolea 
its  name,  a  foreigner  in  India,  but 
was  introduced  and  familiarized  at  a 
much  earlier  date. 

Thus  again  desl  badam,  or  '  country 
almond,'  is  applied  in  Bengalto  the 
nut  of  the  Terminalia  Catappa.  On 
desl,  which  is  applied,  among  other 
things,  to  silk,  the  great  Eitter  (dor- 
mitans  Homerus)  makes  the  odd  remark 
that  desi  is  just  Seide  reversed !  But 
it  would  be  equally  apposite  to  remark 
that  Trigon-ojaetiy  is  just  Country- 
ometry  reversed ! 

Possibly     the    idiom     may    have 
been  taken  up  from  the  Portuguese 
who  also  use  it,  e.g.  '  agafraoda  terra,' 
'  country  saffron,"  i.e.  safflower  (q.v.)j 
otherwise  called  bastard  saffron,  the 
term  being  also  sometimes  applied  to . 
turmerick.      But  the    source  of   the 
idiom  is  general,  as  the  use  of  desi-. 
shows.     Moreover  the  Ai'ahic  baladi, . 
having  the   same  literal  meaning,  is ; 
applied  in  a  manner  strictly  analogous, 
including  the  note  of  disparagement, :, 
insomuch  that  it  has  been  naturalised 
in  Spanish  as  indicating  '  of  little  or 
no  value.'     Illustrations  of  the  mer- 
cantile use  of  beledi  [i.e.  baladi)  will  be 
found  in  a  note  to  Marco  Polo,  2nd  ed. 
ii.  370.     For  the  Spanish  use  we  may 
quote  the  Diet,  of  Cobarruvias  (1611) : 
Baladi,    the    thing    which   is   pro- 
duced at  less  cost,    and  is  of  small 
duration  and  profit."     See  also  Dozy 
and  Engelmann,  232 — 3. 

1516.  " Bdcdyn  ginger  grows  at. a  dis- 
tance of  two  or  three  leagues  all  round  the 
city  of  Calicut.  .  .  .  In  Bengal  there  is  also 
much  ginger  of  the  country  (Gemjivre  Be- 
ledi)."~Bwrbosa,  220-1. 

1582._  "  The  Nayres  maye  not  take  anye 
Countne  women,  and  they  also  doe  not 
raa.-n:ie."—Castaileda  (by  N.  L.),  f.  36. 

1619.  "The  twelfth  in  the  mA-ning 
Master  Methwold  came  from  MessalipcUam 
in  one  of  the  Countrey  Boats."— Pnnff,  in 
Purchas,  i.  638.  ■^' 


CO  UNTRY-CAPTA  IN. 


207 


GO  WOOLLY. 


1685.  "The  inhabitants  of  the  Gentoo 
Town,  all  in  arms,  bringing  with  them  also 
elephants,  kettle-drums,  and  aU  the  Coun- 
try music." — Wheeler,  i.  140. 

1752.  "  Captain  Olive  did  not  despair 
.  .  .  and  at  ten  at  night  sent  one  Shawlum, 
a  Serjeant  who  spoke  the  country  languages, 
with  a  few  sepoys  to  reconnoitre." — Orme, 
i.  211  (ed.  1803). 

1769.  "  I  supped  last  night  at  a  Country 
Captain's  ;  where  I  saw  for  the  first  time  a 
specimen  of  the  Indian  taste." — Teigwmouth, 
Mem.  i.  IS. 

1775.  "The  Moors  in  what  is  called 
Country  ships  in  East  India,  have  also 
their  chearing  songs  ;  at  work  in  hoisting, 
or  in  their  boats  a  rowing." — Fm-rest,  V.  to 
If.  Gfuinea,  305. 

1793.  "  The  jolting  springs  of  country- 
made  carriages,  or  the  grunts  of  country- 
made  carriers,  commonly  called  palankeen- 
boys."— Hugh  Boyd,  146. 

1809.  "The  Ilajah  had  a  drawing  of  it 
made  for  me,  on  a  scale,  by  a  country 
Draftsman  of  great  merit." — Ld.  Valentia, 
i.  356. 

,,       "...  split  country  peas  .  .  ." — 
Maria  Gh-aham,  25. 

1817.  "  Since  the  conquest  (of  Java)  a 
very  extensive  trade  has  been  carried  on  by 
the  English  in  country  ships." — Baffles,  B. 
of  Java,  i.  210. 

Country-Captain.  This  is  in  Bengal 
the  name  of  a  peculiar  dry  kind  of 
curry,  often  served  as  a  breakfast 
dish.  We  can  only  conjecture  that  it 
■was  a  favourite  dish  at  the  table  of 
the  skippers  of  '  country  ships,'  who 
were  themselves  called  '  cmmtry  cap- 
tains,' as  in  our  first  quotation.  In 
Madras  the  term  is  applied  to  a  spatch- 
coch  dressed  with  onions  and  curry  stuff, 
which  is  probably  the  original  form. 

1792.  "  But  now.  Sir,  a  Country  Captain 
is  not  to  be  known  from  an  ordinary  man, 
or  a  Christian,  by  any  certain  mark  what- 
ever."— Madras  Cowier,  April  26th. 

c.  1825.  "  The  local  name  for  their  busi- 
ness was  the  'Country  Trade,'  the  ships 
were  'Country  Ships,'  and  the  masters  of 
them  '  Country  Captains.'  Some  of  my 
readers  may  recall  a  dish  which  was  often 
placed  before  us  when  dining  on  board  these 
vessels  at  Whampoa,  viz.  'Country  Cap- 
tain.' " — Tlie  Fankwae  at  Canton  (1882), 
p.  33. 

Courtallum,  n.p.  The  name  of  a 
town  in  Tinnevelly ;  written  in  ver- 
nacular KuUdlam.  We  do  not  know 
its  etymology. 

Covenanted  Servants.  This  term 
is  specially  applied  to  the  regular 
Civil  Service  of  India,  whose  members 


used  to  enter  into  a  formal  covenant 
with  the  East  India  Company,  and  do 
so  now  with  the  Secretary  of  State  for 
India.  Many  other  classes  of  servants 
now  go  out  to  India  under  a  variety  of 
contracts  or  covenants,  but  the  term 
in  question  continues  to  be  appro- 
priated as  before. 

1757.  "  There  being  a  great  scarcity  of 
covenanted  servants  in  Calcutta,  we  have 
entertained  Mr.  Hewitt  as  a  monthly  writer 
-  ,.  .  .  and  beg  to  recommend  him  to  be 
covenanted  upon  this  Establishment." — 
Letter  in  Long,  112. 

See  also  Civilian,  and  TJncove- 
nanted. 

Covid,  s.  Formerly  in  use  as  the 
name  of  a  measure,  varying  much 
locally  in  value,  in  European  settle- 
ments not  only  in  India  but  in  China, 
&c.  The  word  is  a  corruption,  pro- 
bably an  Indo-Portuguese  form,  of  the 
Port,  covado,  a  cubit  or  ell. 

1672.  "Measures  of  Surat  are  only  two ; 
the  Lesser  and  the  Greater  Coveld  [pro- 
bably misprint  for  Coveed],  the  former  of 
27  inches  English,  the  latter  of  36  inches 
English."— J'rz/B-,  206. 

1720.  "Item,  I  leave  200  ijagodas  for  a 
tomb  to  be  erected  in  the  burial  place  in 
form  las  follows.  Eour  large  pillars,  each 
to  Ibe  six  covids  high,  and  six  covids  dis- 
tance one  from  the  other ;  the  top  to  be 
arched,  and  on.each  pillar  a  cherubim ;  and 
on  the  toj)  of  the  arch  the  effigy  of  Justice." 
— Testament  of  Charles  Davers,  Merchant,  in 
Wheeler,  ii.  338. 

c.  1760.  According  to  Grose  the  covid 
at  Surat  was  1  yard  English  [the  greater 
coveed  of  Fryer  J,  at  Madras  |  a  yard ;  but 
he  says  also  :  "  At  Bengal  the  same  as  at 
Surat  and  Madras." 

1794.  "To  be  sold,  on  very  reasonable 
terms,  About  3000  covits  of  2-inoh  Calicut 
Planks." — Bombay  Courier,  July  19th. 

The  measure  has  long  been  forgotten 
imder  this  name  in  Bengal,  though 
used  under  the  native  name  h&th.  Erom 
Milbum  (i.  334,  341,  &c.)  it  seems  to 
have  survived  on  the  West  Coast  in 
the  early  part  of  this  century,  and 
possibly  may  stiU.  linger. 

Covil,  8.  Tamil,  ho-v-il,  'God- 
house,'  a  Hindu  temple;  and  also  (in 
Malabar)  a  palace.  In  colloquial  use 
in  S.  India  and  Ceylon.  In  S.  India 
it  is  used,  especially  among  the  French, 
for  '  a  church ; '  also  among  the  un- 
educated English. 

CowcoUy,  n.p.  The  name  of  a 
weU-known  light-house  and  landmark 


COW-ITCH. 


208 


COWRY. 


at  the  entrance  of  tlie  Hoogly,  in  Mid- 
napur  District.  Properly,  according 
to  Hunter,  OeonlchdU. 

Cow-itch,  n.  The  irritating  hairs 
on  the  pod  of  the  common  Indian 
climbing  herh  Mucima  pruriens,  D.  C., 
N.  O.  Lecjuminoaae,  and  the  plant  it- 
self. Both  pods  and  roots  are  used  in 
native  practice.  The  name  is  doubtless 
the  Hind.  Jcewanch  (Skt.  kapilcachchhu) 
modified  in  Hobson-Jobson  fashion, 
by  the  '  striving  after  meaning.' 

Cowle,  s.  A  lease,  or  grant  in 
■writing;  a  safe-oondact,  amnesty,  or 
in  fact  any  written  engagement.  The 
Emperor  Sigismund  gave  Cowh  to 
John  Hubs— and  broke  it.  The  word 
is  Arab,  kaul,  '  word,  promise,  agree- 
ment,' and  it  has  become  technical  in 
the  Indian  vernaculars,  owing  to  the 
prevalence  of  Mahommedan  Law. 

1688.  "  The  President  has  by  private 
correspondence  procured  a  Cowle  for  rent- 
ing the  Town  and  customs  of  S.  Thom(5."— 
Wheeler,  i.  176. 

1780.  "  This  Caoul  was  confirmed  by 
another  King  of  Gingy  ...  of  the  Bramin 
Caste."— Z)«m»,  iVero  Directory,  140. 

Sir  A,  WeUesley  often  uses  the  word 
in  his  Indian  letters  :    Thus : 

1800.  "One  tandah  of  brinjarries  .  .  . 
has  Bent  to  me  for  eowle  .  .  ."—Welliwj- 
ton  Detp.  (ed.  1837),  i.  59. 

1804.  "  On  my  arrival  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  pettah  I  offered  cowle  to  the 
inhabitants."— Do.  ii.  193. 

Cowry,  s.  Hind,  kaun  (kaudl), 
Mahr.  kavadi,  Sansk.  kaparda,  and 
Jcapardika.  The  small  white  shell, 
Cypraea  rrwneta,  current  as  money  ex- 
tensively in  parts  of  S.  Asia  and  of 
Africa. 

By  far  the  most  ancient  mention  of 
shell  currency  comes  from  Chinese 
literature.  It  is  mentioned  in  the 
famous ' '  Tribute  of  Yii ' '  (or  Yu-Kung) ; 
in  the  ShurKing  (about  the  14th  cent. 
B.C.);  and  in  the  "Book  of  Poetry" 
{Shi-King),  in  an  ode  of  the  10th  cent. 
B.C.  The  Chinese  seem  to  have  adopted 
the  use  from  the  aborigines  in  the  East 
and  South ;  and  they  extended  the  sys- 
tem to  tortoise-shell,  and  to  other 
shells,  the  cowry  remaining  the  unit. 
In  338  B.C.,  the  King  of  Tsin,  the 
supply  of  shells  failing,  suppressed  the 
cowry  currency,  and  issued  copper 
coin,  already  adopted  in  other  states 
of  China.    The  usurper  Wang  Mang, 


who  ruled  a.d.  9-23,  tried  to  revive 
the  old  systems,  and  issued  rules  in- 
stituting, in  addition  to  the  metallio 
money,  ten  classes  of  tortoise-shell  and 
five  of  smaller  shells,  the  value  of  all 
based  on  the  cowry,  which  was  worth 
3  cash.*  .       .      T     . 

The  currency  of  cowries  in  India 
does  not  seem  to  be  alluded  to  by  any 
Greek  or  Latin  author.  It  is  men- 
tioned by  Mas'udi  (c.  943),  and  their 
use  for  small  change  in  the  Indo- 
Chinese  countries  is  repeatedly  spoken 
of  by  Marco  Polo,  who  calls  them 
pourcelainea,  the  name  by  which  this 
kind  of  shell  was  known  m  Italy  {mr- 
cellane)  and  Prance.  When  the.Ma- 
hommedans  conquered  Bengal,  early 
in  the  13th  century,  they  found  the 
ordinary  currency  composed  exclu- 
sively of  cowries,  and  in  some  remote 
districts  this  continued  to  the  begin- 
ning of  the  present  century.  Thus, 
up  to  1801,  the  whole  revenue  of  the 
Silhet  District,  amounting  then  to 
Es.  250,000,  was  collected  in  these 
shells,  but  by  1813  the  whole  was 
realised  in  specie.  Interesting  details 
in  connexion  with  this  subject  are 
given  by  the  Hon.  Robert  Lindsay, 
who  was  one  of  the  early  Collectors  of 
Silhet  {Lives  of  the  Lindsays,  iii.  170). 
The  Sanskrit  vocabiilary  called 
Trikandaiesha  (iii.  3,  206),  makes  20 
kapardika  (or  kauns)=^  pana;  and 
this  value  seems  to  have  been  pretty 
constant.  The  cowry  table  given  hy 
Mr.  Lindsay  at  SiUiet,  circa  1778, 
exactly  agrees  with  that  given  by 
Milburn  as  in  Calcutta  use  at  the 
beginning  of  this  century,  and  up  to 
1854  or  thereabouts  it  continued  to  he 
the  same : 
4  kawls  =zl  (janda 
20  gandas:=l  pan 
4:  pan  =1  ana 
4  anas    i=l  kahan,  or  about  ^  rupee. 

This  gives  about  5120  cowries  to  the 
Eupee.  We  have  not  met  with  any 
denomination  of  currency  in  actual 
use  below  the  cowry,  but  it  will  be 
seen  that,  in  a  quotation  from  Mrs. 
Parkes,  two  such  are  iadicated.  It  is, 
however,  Hindu  idiosyncrasy  to  in- 
dulge in  imaginary  submultiples  a? 
well  as  imaginary  multiples.  See  a 
parallel  under  Lack. 


*  Note  coinmunicateil  Ijy  Professor  Terriciidi:  U 
Couperle.    , 


COWBY. 


209 


COWBY. 


In  Bastar,  a  secluded  inland  state 
teWeen-  Orissa  and  the  Godavery,  in 
1870,  tlie  folio-wing  was  tie-prevailing 
table  of  cowry  currency,  according  to 
Dr.  Hunter's  Gazetteer : 

20  Jcavfis   ^1  hon 

12  Jons      =1  duqdnl 

12  dugam8=.\  Eupee,  i.e.  2880  co-wries. 

Here  we  may  remark  that  both  the 
pan  in  Bengal,  and  the  dugani  in  this 
secluded  Bastar,  were  originally  the 
names  of  pieces  of  money,  though  now 
in  the  respective  localities  they  repre- 
sent only  certain  quantities  of  co-wries. 
For  pan  see  -under  Fanam;  and  as 
regards  dug&nl  see  Thomas's  Pakm 
Kings  ofDehli,  pp.  218,  219. 

Cowries  were  at  one  time  imported 
into  England  in  considerable  quanti- 
ties for  use  in  the  African  slave-trade. 

"For  this  purpose,"  says  Milburn, 
"  they  should  be  small,  clean,  and 
white,  with  a  beautiful  gloss  "  (i.  273). 
The  duty  on  this  importation  was 
£53  16s.  3d.  per  cent,  on  the  sale 
value,  -with  J  added  for  war-tax.  In 
1803,  1418  cwt.  were  sold  at  the  B.  I. 
auctions,  fetching  £3,626 ;  but  after 
that  few  were  sold  at  all.  In  the 
height  of  slave-trade,  the  great  mart 
for  cowries  was  at  Amsterdam,  where 
there  were  spacious  warehouses  for 
them  (see  the  Voyage,  &c.,  quoted 
1747). 

0.  A.D.  943.  "  Trading  affairs  are  carried 
on  with  cowries  {al-wada'),  -which  are  the 
money  of  the  country." — Mas'Udl,  i.  385. 

0.1020.  "These  isles  are  divided  into 
two  classes,  according  to  the  nature  of  their 
chief  produots.  The  one  are  called  Dewa- 
Kwudim,  'the  Isles  of  the  Cowries,'  because 
of -the  cowries  that  they  collect  on  the 
branches  of  coco-trees  planted  in  the  sea." 
— Albirma,  in  J.  As. ,  Ser.  IV.  torn.  iv.  266. 

c.  1240.  "It  has  been  narrated  on  this 
■wise  that  as  in  that  country  (Bengal),  the 
kauri  [shell]  is  current  in  place  of  silver, 
the  least  gift  he  used  to  bestow  was  a  lak  of 
kauris.  The  Almighty  mitigate  his  punish- 
ment pn  hell]  ! " — TabaMt-i-Jfcmrl,  oy  Jta- 
verty,  555-6. 

c.'l350._  "  The  money  of  the  Islanders  (of 
the  Maldives)  consists  of  coiories  (al-wada'). 
They  so  style  creatures  which  they  collect  in 
the  sea,  and  bury  in  holes  dug  on  the  shore. 
The  flesh  wastes  away,  and  only  a  white 
shell  reihains.  100  of  these  shells  are  called 
sCydh,  and  700  fal ;  12,000  they  call  kutta ; 
and  100,000  bustu.  Bargains  are  made  with 
these  cowries  at  the  rate  of  4  bustu  for  a 
gold  dinar.*    Sometimes  the  rate  falls,  and 

*  This  would  be  about  40,000  for  a  rupee.         i 


12  bustu  are  exchanged  for  a  gold  dinar. 
The  islanders  barter  them  to  the  people 
of  Bengal  for  rice,  for  they  also  form  the 
currency  in  use  in  that  country.  •_  ■  ■  • 
These  cowries  serve  also  for  barter  with  the 
negroes  in  their  own  land.  I  have  seen 
them  sold  at  Mali  and  Gugii  [on  the  Niger] 
at  the  rate  of  1150  for  a  gold  dinar." — Ibn 
Batuta,  iv.  122: 

c.  1420.  "A  man  on  whom  I  could  rely 
assured  me  that  he  saw  the  people  of  one  of 
the  chief  towns  of  the  Said  employ  as  cur- 
rency, in  the  purchase  of  low-^riced  articles 
of  provision,  kaudas,  which  m  Egypt  arp. 
known  as  ^oada,  just  as  people  in  Egypt  use 
fals." — Makrizi,  S.  de  Sacy,  Chrest.  Arabe, 
2nd  ed.  i.  252. 

1554.  At  the  Maldives :  "  Cowries  12,000 
make  one  cota ;  and  i\  cotaa  of  average  size 
weigh  1  quintal ;  the  big  ones  something 
more." — A.  Nunes,  35. 

„  "In  these  isles  .  .  <  .  are  certain 
white  little  shells  which  they  call  cauris." 
—Oastanheda,  iv.  7. 

1561.  "Which  vessels  {Qundras,  or  palm-, 
wood  boats  from  the  Maldives)  come  loaded 
with  coir  and  caury,  which  are  certain  little 
white  shells  found  among  the  Islands  in 
such  abundance  that  whole  vessels  are  laden 
with  them,  and  which  make  a  great  trade 
in  Bengala,  where  they  are  current  as- 
money.''—Correa,  I.  i.  341. 

1586.  "  In  Bengal  are  current  those  little 
shells  that  are  found  in  the  islands  of  Mal- 
diva,  called  here  couiim,  and  in  Portugal 
Bvzio." — Sasseiti,  inDe  Gubematis,  205. 

c.  1610.  "  Les  marchandises  qu'ila  portent 
le  plus  souvent  sont  ces  petite's  coquilles  des- 
Maldives,  dont  ils  chargent  tous  les  ans 
grand  nombre  de  nauires.  Oeux  des  Mal- 
dives les  appellent  JSoZy,  et  les  autres  Indiens 
Caray."—I'yrarddela  Val,  i.  517;  see  also' 
p.  165. 

1672.  "Co-wreys,  like  sea-shells,  come, 
from  Siam,  and  the  PhiHppine  Islands." — 
Pi-yer,  86. 

1683.  "The  Ship  Britannia— from  the 
Maldiva  Islands,  arrived  before  the  Fac- 
tory ...  at  their  first  going  ashore,  their 
first  salutation  from  the  natives  was  a. 
shower  of  Stones  and  Arrows,  whereby  6 
of  their  Men  were  wounded,  which  made- 
thelu  immediately  return  on  board,  and  by 
ye  mouths  of  their  Guns  forced  them  to  a. 
comf)lyance,  and  permission  to  load  what 
Couries  they  would  at  Markett  Price ;  so- 
that  in  a  few  days  time  they  sett  sayle  from 
thence  for  Surrat  with  above  60  Tunn  of 
Co-wryes." — Sedges,  July  1. 

1705.  "...  Coris,  qui  sont  des  petitS; 
coquiUages. ' — LuiHicr,  245. 

■1727.  "The  Couries  are  caught  by  put- 
ting Branches  of  Coooa-nut  trees  with 
their  Leaves  on,  into  the  Sea,  and  in, 
five  or  six  Months  the  little  Shell-fish 
stick  to  those  leaves  in  Clusters,  which 
they  take  off,  and  digging  Pits  in  the  Sand, 
put  them  in  and  cover  them  up,  and  leave 
them  two  or  three  Years  in  the  Pit,  that  the 


COWRY. 


210 


CBAN. 


Pish  may  putrefy,  and  then  they  take  them 
out  of  the  Pit,  and  barter  them  for  Bice, 
Butter,  and  Cloth,  which  Shipping  bring 
from  BaUaaore  in  Orim  near  Bengal,  in 
whifih  Countries  Couriespass  for  Money 
from  2500  to  3000  for  a  Rupee,  or  half  a 
Crown  English." — A.  Ham,  i.  349. 

1747.  "Formerly  12,000  weight  of  these 
cowries  would  purchase  a  cargo  of  five  or 
flix  hundred  Negroes  :  but  those  lucrative 
times  are  now  no  more ;  and  the  Negroes 
now  set  such  a  value  on  their  countrymen, 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  having  a  cargo 
nnder  12  or  14  tuns  of  cowries. 

"  As  payments  in  this  kind  of  specie  are 
attended  with  some  intricacy,  the  Negroes, 
though  so  simple  as  to  sell  onp  another  for 
shells,  have  contrived  a  kind  of  copper 
vessel,  holding  exactly  108  pounds,  which  is  a 
great  dispatch  to  busmess.  — A  Voyage  to  the 
Id.  of  Ceylon  on  hoard  a  Dutch  Indiaman  in 
the  year  nil,  &c.,  &c.  Written  by  a  Dutch 
Gentleman.  Transl.  &c.  London,  1754,  pp. 
21-22. 

1753.  "  Our  H(m'ble  Masters  having  ex- 
pressly directed  ten  tons  of  couries  to  be 
laden  in  each  of  their  ships  homeward 
bound,  we  ordered  the  Secretary  to  prepare 
a  protest  against  Captain  Cooke  for  refus- 
ing to  take  any  on  board  the  Admiral  Ver- 
non."—In  Long,  41. 

1762.  "The  trade  of  the  salt  and  5m% 
wood  in  the  Chucla  of  SUlet,  has  for  a  long 
time  been  granted  to  me,  in  consideration  of 
which  I  pay  a  yearly  rent  of  40,000  caorms  • 
of  cowries.  .  .  ."—Native  Letter  to  Nabob 
in  Van  Sittart,  i.  203. 

1770.  "  .  .  .  .  millions  of  millions  of 
lires,  pounds,  rupees,  and  cowries." — H. 
Walpole's  Letters,  v.  421. 

1780.  "  We  are  informed  that  a  Copper 
Coinage  is  now  on  the  Carpet  .  .  it  will 
te  of  the  greatest  utility  to  the  Public,  and 
wiU  totally  abolish  the  trade  of  Cowries, 
which  for  a  long  time  has  formed  so  exten- 
sive a  field  for  deception  and  fraud.  A 
greviance  («c)  the  poor  has  long  groan'd 
nnder."  —  Sicky's  Bengal  Gazette,  April 
29th. 

1786.  In  a  Calcutta  Gazette  the  rates  of 
pajrment  at  Pultah  Ferry  are  stated  in 
Rupees,  Annas,  Puns,  and  Oundas  (i.e., 
of  Cowries,  see  above). — In  Seton-Karr,  i. 
140. 

1803.  "  I  will  continue  to  pay,  without 
demur,  to  the  said  Government,  as  my 
annual  peshkush  or  tribute,  12,000  kakuns  of 
cowries  in  three  instalments,  as  specied 
herein  below."— 2Vea«i/  Engagement  by  the 
Kajah  of  Kitta  Keonghur,  a  Tributary 
subordinate  to  Cuttack,  16th  December. 
1803.  ' 

1833.  "May  1st.  Notice  was  given  in 
the  Supreme  Court  that  Messrs.  Gould  and 
Canipbell  would  pay  a  dividend  at  the  rate 
of  nine  gundahi,  one  cowrie,  one  coMg,  and 
eighteen  ted,  in  every  sicca  rupee,  on  and 
after  the  Ist  of  June.    A  curious  dividend, 

*  Kahan,  see  above =1280  cowries. 


not  quite  a  farthing  in  the  rupee  !  "  • — Tlie 
Pilgrim  (by  Fanny  Parkes),  i.  273. 

c.  1865.  "  Strip  him  stark  naked,  and 
cast  him  upon  a  desert  island,  and  he  would 
manage  to  play  heads  and  tails  for  cowries 
with  the  sea-gulls,  if  land-gulls  were  not  to 
bo  found." — ZeUla's  Fortvme,  ch.  iv. 

1883.  "Johnnie  found  a  loveljr  cowrie 
two  inches  long,  like  mottled  tortoise-shell, 
walking  on  a  rock,  with  its  red  fleshy  body 
covering  half  its  shell,  like  a  jacket  trimmed 
vinith  chenille  fringe." — Letter  (of  Miss 
North's)  from  Seychelh  Islamds  in  Pall  Mall 
Gazette,  Jany.  21,  1884. 

Cowry,  s.  Used  in  S.  India  for  the 
yoke  to  carry  burdens,  the  bhangi 
(q.y.)  of  Northern  India.  In  Tamfi, 
&c.,  Itavadl. 

Cowtails,  s.  The  name  formerly 
in  ordinary  use  for  what  we  now  more 
euphoniously  call  chowries,  q.v. 

c.  1664.  "These  Elephants  have  then 
also  .  ,  ._  certain  Cow-tails  of  the  great 
Tibet,  white  and  very  dear,  hanging  at  their 
Ears  like  great  Mustachoes.  ,  ." — Bermer, 
E.T.  84. 

1774.  "  To  send  one  or  more  pair  of  the 
cattle  which  bear  what  are  called  cowtails." 
— Wairren  Bastmgis  Instruction  to  Bogle, 
in  Mwrkham's  Tibet,  8. 

„  "There  are  plenty  of  cowtailel 
cnws  (!),  but  the  weather  is  too  hot  for  them 
to  go  to  Bengal."— 5of/fe,  iUd.  52. 

"  Cow-tailed  cows  "  seem  analogous  to 
the  "dismounted  mounted  infantry"  of 
whom  we  have  recently  heard  in  theSuakin 
campaign, 

1784.  In  a  'List  of  Imports  probable  from 
Tibet,'  we  find  "Cow  Tails."— In  Setan- 
Karr,  i.  4. 

J,  "From  the  northern  mountains 
are  imported  a  number  of  articles  of  com- 

merce The  principal  .  .  .  are  ,  .  . 

musk,  cowtails,  honey  ,  .  .  ."—Gtadwin'i 
Aycen  Akbery  (ed.  1800),  ii.  17. 


Cran,  s.  Per«,  hran.  A  modem 
Persian  silver  coin,  worth  about  a 
franc,  being  the  tenth,  part  of  a  tomO/r,, 

_  1880.  "  A  couple  of  mules  came  clatter- 
ing into  the  court-yard,  driven  by  one  mule- 
teer. Eaclj  mule  carried  2  heavy  sacks  .  .  . 
which  jingled  pleasantly  ae  they  were  placed 
on  the  ground.  These  sacks  were  afterwards 
opened  in  my  presence,  and  contained  no 
less  than  35,000  silver  krans.     The  one 


•  A  Kag  would  seem  here  to  be  enulvalent  to  1 
of  a  cowry.  Wilson,  with  (7)  an  to  its  origln,explalii» 
it  as  "a  small  division  of  money  of  account,  lens 
tlian  a  gaiula  of  Kauris."  Til  is  properly  tlie 
TOHamum  seed,  applied  in  Bengal,  Wi&on  sayn, 

in  account,  to  ;J„  of  a  kauri."  The  Table  would 
probably  thus  run  :  20  III  =  1  lag,  ilcag  =  l  kauri, 
and  so  forth.    And  1  rupee  =  4W,600tU  I 


CBANCHEH. 


211 


CBANGANOBE. 


muleteer  without  guard  had  brought  them 
across  the  mountains,  170  miles  or  so,  from 
Tehran."— MS.  Letter  from  Col.  Bateman- 
Champain,  R.E. 

Cranchee,  s.  Beng.  hararuM.  This 
appears  pecviliar  to  Calcutta.  A  kind 
of  ricketfy  and  sordid  carriage  resem- 
bling, as  Bp.  Heber  says  below,  the 
skeleton  of  an  old  English  hackney- 
coach  of  1800—35  (w£ch  no  doubt 
■was_  the  model),  drawn  by  -wretched 
ponies,  harnessed  with  rope,  and 
standing  for  native  hire  in  various 
parts  of  the  city. 

1823.  ".  .  .  .  a  considerable  number  of 
'caranchies,'  or  native  carriages,  each 
drawn  by  two  horses,  and  lookii^  like  the 
Ekeletons  of  hackney  coaches  in  our  own 
country."— fi-irier,  i.  28  (ed.l844). 

1834.  "  As  Lady  Wroughton  guided  her 
horse,  through  the  crowd  to  the  right,  a 
kuranchy,  or  hackney-coach,  suddenly 
passed  her  at  full  speed."— TAe  Baboo,  L 
228. 

Cranganore,  mp.  Properly  (ac- 
cording to  Dr.  GKmdert),  Koduhrllur, 
moregenerally  KodungcUur;  an  ancient 
city  and  port  of  Malabar,  identical 
with  the  Muyiri-kkodu  of  an  ancient 
copper-plate  inscription,*  with  the 
MovCcpis  of  Ptolemy's  Tables  and  the 
Periplus,  and  with  the  Muziris  primum 
emporium  Indiae  of  Pbny.f  ' '  The  tra- 
ditions of  Jews,  Christians,  Brahmans, 
and  of  the  Klrala  Ulpatti  (legendary 
History  of  Malabar)  agree  in  making 
EodungalOr  the  residence  of  the  Peru- 
mals  (ancient  sovereigns  of  Malabar), 
and  the  first  resortof  Westemshipping  " 
(Dr.  Gundert  in  Madras  Journal,  vol. 
Ttiii.  p.  120).  It  was  apparently  the 
earliest  settlement  of  Jew  and  Chris- 
tian immigrants.  It  is  prominent  in 
aU  the  earlier  narratives  of  the  16th 
ceaixxry,  especially  in  connexion  with 
the  Malabar  Christians;  and  it  was 
the  site  of  one  of  the  7  churches  alleged 
in  the  legends  of  the  latter  to  have 
been  founded  by  St.  Thomas.t  Cran- 
ganor  was  already  in  decay  when  the 
Portuguese  arrived.  They  eventually 
established  themselves  there  with  a 
strong  fort  (1523),  which  the  Dutch 
took  from  them  in  1662.  This  fort 
was  dismantled  by  Tippoo's  troops  in 
1790,  and  there  is  now  hardly  a  trace 
left  of  it.  In  Balda«us  {Malahar  und 
Coromandel,  p.  109,  Germ,  ed.)  there 

*  See  Madras  Journal,  vol.  xiii.  p.  137. 
t  Bk.  vi.  cap.  23  or  26. 
J  Ind.  AntyivjaTy,  iii.  309. 


are  several  good  views  of  Cranganore 
as  it  stood  in  the  17th  century. 

c.  774.  A.D.*  "  We  have  given  as  eternal 
possession  to  Iravi  Corttan,  the  lord  of  the 
town,  the  brokerage  and  due  customs  .  .  . 
namely  mthin  the  river-mouth  of  Codanga- 
lur." — Copper  Charter,  see  Madr.  Journ.  xiii. 

(Before  1500).t  "  I  Erveh  Barmen  .  .  . 
sitting  this  day  in  Cangantir.  .  .  ," — {Ma- 
dras Journal,  xiii.  pt.  ii.  p.  12).  This  is 
from  an  old  Hebrew  translation  of  the  8th 
century  copper  grant  to  the  Jews,  in  which 
the  Tamil  has  'The  king  ...  Sri  Bhaakara 
Kavi  Varman  ...  on  the  day  when  he  was 
pleased  to  sit  in  Muyiri-k<5du.  .  .  ." — thus 
identifying  Muyiri  or  Muziris  with  Cran- 
ganore. $ 

1498.  "  QnOTongoIiz  belongs  to  the  Chris- 
tians, and  the  kiiu;  is  a  Christian ;  it  is  3 
days  distant  from  Calecut  by  sea  with  fair 
wind ;  this  king  could  muster  4,000  fighting 
men ;  here  is  much  pepper.  .  ,  ." — Roteiro 
de  Vatco  da  Gama,  108. 

1503.  "  Nostra  autem  regio  in  qua  Chris- 
tiani  commorantur  Malabar  appellatur, 
habetque  xx  circiter  urbes,  quarum  tres 
celebres  sunt  et  firmae,  Carongoly,  Palor, 
et  Colom,  et  aliae  illis  iDroximae  sunt." — 
Letter  of  Nentorian  Bishops  on  mission  to 
India,  in  Assemani,  iii.  594. 

1516.  ".  .  .  .  a  place  called  Crongolor, 
belonging  to  the  King  of  Calicut .  .  .  there 
live  in  it  Gentiles,  Moors,  Indians,  and 
Jews,  and  Christians  of  the  doctrine  of  St. 
Thomas." — Barbosa,  154. 

c.  1535.  "Crancanor  fu  antichamente 
honorata,  e  buon  porto,  tien  molte  genti .  . . 
la  cittk  e  grande,  ed  honorata  con  gra  traf- 
fico,  SM&ti  che  si  facesse  Cochin,  co  la  venuta 
di  Portoghesi,  nobile." — Sommario  d^Berjni, 
&c.  Bamusio,  i.  f.  332:;. 

1554.  "Item,  .  .  .  paid  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  boys  in  the  College,  which  is 
kept  in  Crangnanor,  by  charter  of  the  King 
our  liord,  annually  100,000  reis  .  .  .  ." — S. 
Botelho,  Tombo,  &c.  27. 

c.  1570.  "...  prior  to  the  introduction 
of  Islamism  into  this  country,  a  ^arty  of 
Jews  and  Christians  had  found  then-  way  to 
a  city  of  Malabar  called  Cadungaloor." — 
Tohfat-'ul-Miijah.ideen,  47. 

1572. 
"  A  hum  Cochin,  e  a  outro  Cananor, 
A  qual  Chale,  a  qual  a  Uha  da  pimenta, 
A  qual  CoulSo,  a  qual  <\&  Cranganor, 
E  OS  mais,  a  quem  o  mais  serve  e  con- 

tenta  .  .  ."  CamOes,  vii.  35. 

1614.  ''The  Great  Samorine's  Deputy 
came  aboord  .  .  .  and  .  .  .  earnestly  per- 
suaded vs  to  stay  a  day  or  two,  till  he  might 
send  to  the  Samorine,  then  at  Crangelor,  be- 
sieging a  Castle  of  the  Portugals." — Peyton, 
in  Purchas,  i.  531. 

*  This  date  is  piven  by  Dr.  Burnell  in  Indian 
Antiquary,  iii.  316. 

t  As  above,  p.  334. 

j  An  identittcation  aftenvards  verified  by  tra- 
dition ascertained  on  the  spot  by  Dr.  Burnell. 

V  2 


CRANNY. 


212 


CREASE,  CRIS. 


c.  1806.  "In  like  manner  the  Jews  of 
Kranghii  (Cranganore),  observing  the 
weakness  of  the  S^muri  .  .  .  made  a  great 
many  Mahbmedans  drink  the  cup  of  mar- 
tyrdom .  .  ." — Muhabbat  Khan  (writing  of 
events  in  16th  century)  in  MUot,  viii.'388. 

See  Shiukali  (which  article  should  be 
read  with  this). 

Cranny,  s.  In  Bengal  commonly 
Tised  for  a  clerk  writing  English,  and 
thence  vulgarly  applied  generically  to 
tlie  East  Indians,  or  tau-caste  class, 
from,  among  whom  English  copyists 
are  chiefly  recruited.  The  original  is 
Hind,  haram,  which  Wilson  derives 
from  Skt.  Jearan,  '  a  doer.'  Karcuia  is 
also  the  name  of  one  of  the  (so-called) 
mixt  castes  of  the  Hindus,  sprung 
from  a  Sudra  mother  and  Vaisya 
father,  or  (according  to  others)  from  a 
pure  Kshatriya  mother  by  a  father  of 
degraded  Kshatriya  origin.  The  occu- 
pation of  the  members  of  this  mixt 
caste  is  that  of  writers  and  accountants. 

The  word  was  probably  at  one  time 
applied  by  natives  to  the  junior  mem- 
bers of  the  Coyenanted  Civil  Service — 
"  Writers  "  as  they  were  designated. 
See  the  quotations  from  the  "  Seir 
Mutagherin"  and  from  Hugh  Boyd. 
And  in  our  own  remembrance  the 
"Writers'  Buildings"  in  Calcutta, 
where  those  young  gentlemen  at  one 
time  were  quartered  (a  range  of  apart- 
ments which  has  now  been  transfigured 
into  a  splendid  series  of  public  offices ; 
but,  wisely,  has  been  kept  to  its  old 
name),  was  known  to.  the  natives  as 
Karard  la  Bdrih. 

c.  1350.  "They  havethecustom  that  when 
a  ship  arrives  from  India  or  elsewhere,  the 
slaves  of  the  Sultan  .  .  .  carry  with  them 
complete  suits  ...  for  the  Babhan  or  skip- 
per, and  for  the  kirani,  who  is  the  ship's 
clerk."— /6m  Baiuta,  ii.  198. 

,,  "The  second  day  after  our  ar- 
rival at  the  port  of  Kailakari,  the  princess 
escorted  the  nakhodah  (or  skipper),  the  ki- 
lani,  or  clerk.  .  ,  ."—lb.  iv.  2.50. 

c.  1590.  "The  Karrani  is  a  writer  who 
keeps  the  accounts  of  the  ship,  and  serves 
out  the  water  to  the  passengers." — Am 
(Bloclaaann),  i.  280. 

c.  1610.  "  Le  Secretaire  s'apelle  carans 
-  •  .  •" — Pyrwrd  de  la  Val.  i.  152. 

c.  1781.  "  The  gentlemen  likewise,  other 
than  the  Military,  who  are  in  high  offices  and 
employments,  have  amongst  themselves  de- 
grees of  service  and  work,  which  have  not 
come  minutely  to  my  knowledge ;  but  the 
whole  of  them  collectively  are  called 
Carranis."  —The  Seir  Mutaqherin,  ii.  543. 

1 793.  "  But,  as  Gay  has  it,  example  gains 
-where  precept  fails     As  an  encouragement 


therefore  to  my  brother  crannies,  I  will  offer 
an  instance  or  two,  which  are  remembered  as 
good  Company's  jokes." — Hugh  Boyd,  The 
Indian  Observer,  42. 

1810.  "The  Cranny,  or  clerk,  may  be 
either  a  native  Armenian,  a  native  Portu- 
guese, or  a  Bengallee." — WiUiamion,  V.M. 
I.  209. 

1834.  "Nazir,  see  bail  taken  for  2000 
ruijees.  The  Crany  will  write  your  evidence, 
Captain  Forrester." — The  Baboo,  i.  311. 

Crape,  s.  This  is  no  oriental  word, 
though  crape  comes  from  China.  It 
is  the  French  crSjte,  i.e.  creape,.  Lat. 
crispus,  meaning  frizzed  or  minately 
curled.  As  the  word  is  given  in  a  16th. 
century  quotation  by  Littrd,  it  is  pro- 
bable that  the  name  was  first  applied 
to  a  European  texture. 

"  I  own  perhaps  I  might  desire 

Some  shawls  of  true  Cashmere — 
Some  narrowy  crapes  of  China  silk. 
Like  wrinkled  skins,  or  scalded  milk." 
0.  W.  Holmes,  '  ContentmenV 

Crease,  Cris,  &c.  A  kind  of  dagger, 
which  is  the  characteristic  weapon  of 
the  Malay  nations ;  from  the  Javanese 
name  of  the  weapon,  adopted  in  Malay, 
viz.  7ms,  hiris,  or  krea  (see  Favre, 
Diet.  Javanais-Frangais,  137  b.,  Craw- 
fwrd's  Malay  Diet,  s.v.,  Jansz,  Jav- 
aansch-Nederl.  WoordenboeJc,  202).  The 
word  has  been  generalised,  and  is  often 
applied  to  analogous  weapons  of  other 
nations,  as  '  an  Arab  crease,'  &c.  It 
seems  probable  that  the  Hind,  word 
kirich,  applied  to  a  straight  sword,  and 
now  almost  specifically  to  a  sword  of 
European  make,  is  identical  with  the 
Malay  word  krls.  See  the  form  of  the 
latter  word  in  Barbosa,  almost  exactly 
kirich.  Perhaps  Turki  Mich  is  the 
original. 

If  Eeinaud  is  right  in  his  transla- 
tion of  the  Arab  Relations  of  the  9th 
and  10th  centuries,  in  correcting  a 
reading,  otherwise  unintelligible,  to 
khn,  .we  shall  have  a  very  early  adop- 
tion of  this  word  by  western  travellers. 
It  occurs,  however,  in  a  passage  relat- 
ing to  Ceylon. 

c.  910.  "  Formerly  it  was  common  enough 
to  see  in  this  island  a  man  of  the  country 
walk  into  the  market  grasping  in  his  hand 
a  khri,  i.e.,  a  dagger  peculiar  to  the 
country,  of  admirable  make,  and  sharpened 
to  the  finest  edge.  The  man  would  lay 
hands  on  the  wealthiest  of  the  merchants 
that  he  found,  take  him  by  the  throat, 
brandish  his  dagger  before  his  eyes,   and 

finally  drag  him  outside  of  the  town "— 

Belatim,  <i-c.,  par  Beinaud,  p.  126 ;  and  see 
Arabic  text,  p.  120,  near  bottom. 


CREASE,  CRI8. 


213 


CBORE. 


1516.  "They  are  girt  with  belts,  and 
cany  daggers  in  their  waists,  wrought  with 
rich  inlaid  work,  these  they  call  querix."— 
Ba/rhoia,  193. 

15.52.  "And  the  quartermaster  ran  up 
to_  the  top,  and  thence  beheld  the  son  of 
Timuta  raja  to  be  standing  over  the  Captain 
Major  with  a  ciiihalf  drawn."— Ca»to»Ac(to, 
ii.  S63. 

1572. 

" ,  .  .  .  aasentada 

Xji,  no  gremio  da  Aurora,  onde  nasceste, 

Opulenta  Malaca  uomeaoa  ! 

As  settas  venenosas  que  iizeste  ! 

Os  crises,  com  que  ja  tevejo  armi(da,"  .  . 
CamSet,  x.  44. 

Thus  Englished : 

"...  so  strong  thy  site 
there  on  Aurora's  bosom,  whence  they  rise, 
thou  Home  of  Opulence,  Malacca  hignt ! 
The   poysoned   arrows   which    thine    art 

Bupiilies, 
the  krises  thirsting,  as  I  see,  for  fight.  .  ." 

Burton. 

1580.  A  vocabulary  of  "Wordeu  of  the 
naturall  language  of  laua  "  in  the  voyage  of 
Sir  Fr.  Drake,  has  Cricke,  '  a  dagger. ' — 
ffakluyt,  iv.  246. 

1586-88.  "  The  custom  is  that  whenever 
the  King  (of  Java)  doth  die  .  .  .  the  wives 
of  the  said  King  .  .  .  every  one  with  a 
dagger  in  her  hand  (which  dagger  they  call 
a  crege,  and  is  as  sharp  as  a  razor)  stab 
themselves  to  the  heart." — Cavendish,  in 
Sakl.  iv.  337. 

1.591.  "  Furthei-more  I  enjoin  and  order 
in  the  name  of  our  said  Lord  .  .  .  that  no 
servant  go  armed  whether  it  be  with  staves 
or  daggers,  or  crisses." — Procl.  of  Viceroy 
Mathias  d'Alboquerque  in  Archil:  Port. 
Oriental,  fasc.  3,  p.  325. 

1598.  "In  the  Western  part  of  the  Island 
(Sumatra)  is  Mananoabo  where  they  make 
Foinyards,  which  in  India  are  called  Cryses, 
which  are  very  well  accounted  and  esteemed 
of." — Linschoten,  33. 

1602.  " .  .  .  .  Chinesisohe  Dolchen,  so 
sie  Oris  nennen." — Suleiui,  i.  33. 

c.  1610,  "  Ceux-Ui.  ont  d'ordinaire  k  leur 
cosW  vn  poignard  ond^  qui  s'apelle  oris,  et 
qui  vient  d'Achen  en  Sumatra,  de  laua,  et 
de  la  Chine." — Pyrard  de  la  Val,  i.  121 ;  also 
see  ii.  101. 

1634.  "  Malayos  crises,  Arabes  alf anges." 
— Malaca  Conquistada,  ix.  32. 

1680.  "  The  Cresset  is  a  small  thing  like 
,  a  Baggonet  which  they  always  wear  in  War 
or  Peace,  at  Work  or  Play,  from  the  greatest 
.of  them  to  the  poorest  or  meanest  person." — 
Dampier,  i.  337. 

1690.  "And  as  the  Japanners  ...  rip 
up  their  Bowels  withaCric  .  .  ."—Ovinyton, 
173. 

1727.  "  A  Page  of  twelve  Years  of  Age 
...  (said)  that  he  would  shew  him  the  Way 
to  die,  and  with  that  took  a  Cress,  and 
ran  himself  through  the  body."— ^.  HoAn. 
.ii.  99. 


1770.  "  The  people  never  go  without  a 
poniard  which  they  call  ens."—Saiinal 
(tr.  1777),  i.  97. 

c.  1850-60.  "They  (the  English)  chew 
hashish,  cut  themselves  with  poisoned 
creases  .  .  .  taste  every  iMison,  buy  every 
secret." — Emerson,  English  Traits. 

The  Portuguese  also  formed  a  word 
crisada,  a  blow  with  a  cris  (see  Cas- 
tanheda,  iii.  379).  And  in  English  we 
find  a  verb  to  '  crease ; '  see  in  Pur- 
chas,  i.  532,  and  this : 

1604.  "This  Boyhog  we  tortured  not, 
because  of  his  confession,  but  crysed him." — 
Scot's  Discourse  of  lava,  in  Purchas,  i.  175. 

Also  in  Braddel's  Abstract  of  the 
Sijwra  Malayu : 

"  He  was  in  consequence  creased  at  the 
shop  of  a  sweetmeat  seller,  his  blood 
flowed  on  the  ground,  but  his  body  dis- 
appeared miraculously." — Sijara  Malayu,  in 
/.  Ind.  Arch.  v.  318. 

Credere,  Del.  An  old  mercantile 
term. 

1813.  "  Del  credere,  or  guaranteeing  the 
responsibility  of  persons  to  whom  goods 
were  sold, — commission  J  per  cent." — Mil- 
bum,  i.  235. 

Creole,  s.  This  word  is  never  used 
by  the  English  in  India,  though  the 
mistake  is  sometimes  made  in  Eng- 
land of  supposing  it  to  be  an  Anglo - 
Indian  term.  The  original,  so  far  as 
we  can  learn,  is  Span,  criollo,  a  word 
of  uncertain  etymology,  whence  the 
French  oriole,  a  person  of  European 
blood  but  colonial  birth.  See  SIceat, 
who  concludes  that  criollo  is  a  negro 
corruption  of  c/riadillo,  dim.  of  criado, 
and  is  =  '  little  nursling.' 

Crocodile,  s.  This  word  is  seldom 
used  in  India;  alligator  (q-v.)  being 
the  term  almost  invariably  employed. 

0.  1328.  "There  be  also  coquodriles, 
which  are  vulgarly  called  calcatix*  ,  .  . 
These  animals  be  like  lizards,  and  have 
a  tail  stretched  over  all  like  unto  a 
lizard's,"  etc. — Friar  Jordanus,  p.  19. 

1590.  "  One  Crocodile  waa  so  huge  and 
greedy  that  he  devoured  an  AUhaniba,  that 
IS  a  chained  company  of  eight  or  nine  slaves ; 
but  the  indigestible  Iron  paid  him  his  wages, 
and  murthered  the  murtherer." — Andrew 
Battel  (West  Africa)  in  Purchas,  ii.  985. 

Crore,  s.  One  hundred  laMis,  i.e., 
10,000,000.  Thus  a  crore  of  rupees 
was  for  many  years  almost  the  exact 
equivalent  of  a  million  sterling.     It 

*  Lat.  calmtrlx,  '  a  cockatrice.' 


CBOBE. 


214 


CUBEB. 


had  once  been  a  good  deal  more,  and 
has  now  been  for  some  years  a  good 
deal  less ! 
The  Hind  is  haror,  Sansk.  Tcoti. 

c.  1315.  "Kales  Dewar,  the  ruler  of 
Ma'bar,  enjoyed  a  highly  prosperous  life  .  . . 
His  coffers  were  replete  with  wealth,  inso- 
much that  in  the  city  of  Mardi  (Madura) 
there  were  1200  crores  of  gold  deposited, 
every  c/rore  being  equal  to  a  thousand  laks, 
and  every  lak  to  one  hundred  thousand 
dinars." — Wassaf,  in  Elliot,  iii.  52. 

N.B. — The  reading  of  the  word  crore  is 
however  doubtful  here  (see  note  by  Elliot, 
■  in  loco).  In  any  case  the  value  of  crore  is 
misstated  by  Wassaf. 

c.  1343.  "They  told  me  that  a  certain 
Hindu  farmed  the  revenue  of  the  city  and 
its  territories  (Daulatabad)  for  17  karor  .  .  . 
as  for  the  kaior  it  is  equivalent  to  100  talcs, 
and  the  lak  to  100,000  mnars.''- — Ibn  Batuta, 
iv.  49. 

c.  1350.  "  In  the  course  of  three  years 
he  had  misappropriated  about  a  kror  of 
tankas  from  the  revenue."  —  Xid-uddin- 
Barm,  in  Elliot,  iii.  247. 

0. 1590.  ' '  Zealous  and  upright  men  were 
put  in  charge  of  the  revenues,  ea<;h  over  one 
Kror  of  dams."  (These,  it  appears,  were 
called  krons.) — Ain-i-AUmri,  i.  13. 

1609.  "The  King's  yeerely  Income  of 
his  Crowne  Land  is  fiftie  Crou  of  Rupias, 
every  Crou  is  an  hundred  Zeckes,  and  every 
Jieck  is  an  hundred  thousand  Bupias." — 
Bamkim  in  Purchas,  i.  216. 

1628.  "  The  revenues  of  all  the  territories 
under  the  Emperors  of  Dehli  amounts,  ac- 
cording to  the  Royal  registers,  to  six  a/rbs 
and  thirty  krors  of  dams.  One  a/rb  is  equal 
to  a  hundred  krors  (a  kror  being  ten 
millions)  and  a  hundred  Erors  of  dams  are 
equivalent  to  two  krors  and  fifty  lacs  of 
rupees."  —  Muhammad  Sharif  Sanafi,'  in 
Elliot,  vii.  138. 

1690.  "The S'abob or  Govemour  of  Bengal 
was  reputed  to  have  left  behind  him  at  his 
Death,  twenty  Courous  of  Koupies:  A 
kourou  is  an  hundred  thousand  lacks." — 
Ovington,  189. 

1757.  "In  consideration  of  the  losses 
which  the  English  Company  have  sustained 
...  I  will  give  them  one  crore  of  rupees." — 
Orme,  ii.  162  (ed.  1803). 

c.  1785.  "The  revenues  of  the  city  of 
Decca,  once  the  capital  of  Bengal,  at  a 
low  estimation  amount  annually  to  two 
kherore."— (7armccioH's  Life  of  Clive,  i.  172. 

1797.  "AnEnglishman,forH.E.'s amuse- 
ment, introduced  the  elegant  European 
diversion  of  a  race  in  sacks  by  old  women :  the 
Nabob  was  delighted  beyond  measure,  and 
declared  that  though  he  had  spent  a  crore 
of  rupees  ...  in  procuring  amusement,  he 
had  never  found  one  so  pleasing  to  hun."— 
Teignm^iUh,  Mem.  i.  407. 

1879. 
"'Tell  me  what  lies  beyond  our  brazen 


Then    one   replied,    'The    city    first,    fair 

Prince  ! 

•  *««** 

And  next  King  Bimbasiras    realm,   and 

then 
The  vast  flat  world  with  crores  on  crores 

of  folk.' " 

E._  Arnold,  The  Light  of  Asia,  iii. 

Crotcliey.    See  Kurachee. 

Crow  -  pheasant,  s.  The  popular 
AnglcNindian  name  of  a  somewhat 
ignoble  bird  (Fam.  Cuculidae),  com- 
mon all  over  the  plains  of  Lidia,  in 
Burma,  and  the  Islands,  viz.,  Cen- 
tropus  ruftpennis,  ILiger.  It  is  held  in 
S.  India  to  giye  omens. 

1873-  "The  crow-pheasant  stalks  past 
with  bis  chestnut  wings  drooping  by  his 
IJde." — Phil.  jRobinson,  In  My  Indian 
Garden,  7. 

1883.  ' '  There  is  that  ungainly  object  the 
coucai,  orow-pheasaut,  jungle-crow,  or  what- 
else  you  like  to  call  the  miscellaneous  thing, 
as  it  clambers  through  a  creeper-laden  bush 
or  spreads  its  reddish-bay  wings  and  makes 
a  slow  voyage  to  the  next  tree.  To  judge  by 
its  appearance  only  it  might  be  a  crow  de- 
veloping for  a  peacock,  but  its  voice  seems 
to  have  been  borrowed  from  a  black-faced 
monkey." — Tribes  on  my  Frontier,  155. 

Cubeb,  s.  The  fruit  of  the  Piper 
Cubela,  a  climbing  shrub  of  the  Malay 
region. 

The  word  and  the  article  were  well 
known  in  Europe  in  the  Middle  Ages, 
the  former  being  taken  directly  from 
the  Arab.  Jcahdbah.  It  was  used  as  a 
spice  like  other  peppers,  though  less 
common.  The  importation  into  Europe 
had  become  infinitesimal,  when  it  re- 
vived in  this  century,  owing  to  the 
medicinal  power  of  the  article  having 
become  known  to  our  medical  officers 
during  the  British  occupation  of  Java 
(1811-1815).  Several  particulars  of 
interest  will  be  found  in  Hanlwy  and 
Fliickiger's  Pharmacog.  526,  and  in  the 
notes  to  Marco  Polo,  ii.  380. 

c.  943.  "  The  tenitories  of  this  Prince 
(the  Maharaja  of  the  Isles)  produce  all  sorts 
of  spices  and  aromatics  .  .  .  The  exports 
are  camphor,  lign-aloes,  clove,  sandal-wood, 
betel-nut,  nutmeg,  cardamom,  cubeb  [al- 
kababah)  .  .  ."—Mas'adi,  u  341-2. 
18th  cent. 

"  Theo  canel  and  the  licoris 
And  swete  savoury  meynte  I  wis, 
Theo  gUofre,  quybibe  and  mace  .  .  ." 
Kinff  Alesaunder,  in  Weber's  Melr. 
Bom.,  i.  279. 

1298.  "This  Island  (Java)  is  of  sur- 
passing wealth,  producing  black   pepper. 


CUBEER  BURR. 


215 


GVLGEE. 


nutmegs,    spikenard,    galingale,    cnbebs, 
cloves.  .  I  i" — Marco  Polo,  ii.  254. 

c.  1328.  "There  too  (in  Jmm)  are  pro- 
duced cubebs,  and  nutmegs,  and  mace,  and 
all  the  other  finest  spices  except  peijper." — 
Friar  Jordanua,  31. 

c.  1340.  "  The  following  are  sold  by  the 
pound.  Eaw  silk ;  saffron ;  clove-stalks 
and  cloves ;  cnbebs  ;  ligu-aloes  ....  "— 
Peffolotti,  in  Cathay,  &c.  p.  305. 

0.  1390.  "Take  fresh  pork,  seethe  it, 
chop  it  small,  and  grind  it  well ;  put  to  it 
hard  yolks  of  eggs,  well  mixed  together, 
with  dried  currants,  powder  of  cinnamon, 
aiid  maces,  cubebs,  and  cloves  whole." — 
Recipe  in  Wright's  Domestic  Manners,  350. 

1563.  "jB.  Let  us  talk  of  cubebs;  al- 
though, according  to  Sepulveda,  we  seldom 
use  them  alone ;  and  only  in  compounds. 

"  0.  Tis  not  so  in  India ;  on  the  contrary 
they  are  much  used  by  the  Moors  soaked  in 
wine  .  .  .  and  in  their  native  region,  which 
is  Java,  they  are  habitually  used  for  cold- 
ness of  stomach  ;  you  may  believe  me  they 
hold  them  for  a  very  great  medicine." 

Garcia,  f .  80-80f . 

1572.  ' '  The  Indian  physicians  use  Cubebs  as 
cordials  for  the  stomach . . . " — Acosta,  p.  138. 

1612.  "Cubebs,  the  pound xvi.s."— 

Mates  and  ValvMtioun  (Scotland). 

1874.  "  In  a  list  of  drugs  to  be  sold  in  the 
.  .  .  city  of  Ulm,  a.d.  1596,  cubebs  are 
mentioned  .  .  ,  the  price  for  half  an  ounce 
being  8  kreuzers." — Hanb.  &  Fluck.  527. 

Cubeer  Bltrr,  n.p.  This  was  a 
famous  banyan-iree  on  an  island  in 
the  Nerbudda,  some  12  m.  N.E.  of 
Baroch,  and  a  fayourite  resort  of  the 
English,  there  in  last  century.  It 
is  described  by  Forbes  in  his  Or. 
Memoirs,  i.  28.  He  says  it  was  thus 
called  by  the  Hindus  in  memory  of  a 
favourite  saint  (no  doubt  Kabir  Panth). 
Possibly,  however,  the  name  was 
merely  the  Arab,  halnr,  '  great,'  given 
by  some  Mahommedan,  and  misinter- 
preted into  an  allusion  to  the  sectarian 
leader. 

1818.  "The  popular  tradition  among 
the  Hindus  is  that  a  man  of  great  sanctity 
named  Kubeer,  having  cleaned  his  teeth, 
as  is  practised  in  India,  with  a  piece  of 
stick,  stuck  it  into  the  ground,  that  it  took 
root,  and  became  what  it  now  is." — Copland, 
in  Tr.  Lit.  Soc.  Bo.  i.  290. 

Cucuya,  ;Cucuyada,  s.  A  cry  of 
alarm  or  warning;  Malayal.  Kukhuya, 
to  cry  out ;  not  used  by  English,  but 
found  among  Portuguese  writers,  who 
formed  cucuyada  from  the  native  word, 
as  they  did  crisada  from.  kris.  See 
Correa,  Lendas,  ii.  2,  926.  See  also 
Tennent  under  Coss.  Compare  the 
Australian  cooey. 


Cllddalore,  n.p.  A  place  on  the 
marine  backwater  16  m.  S.  of  Pondi- 
cherry,  famous  in  the  early  Anglo- 
Indian  history  of  Coromandel.  It  was 
settled  by  the  Company  in  1682-3,  and 
Fort  St.  David's  was  erected  there 
soon  after.  Probably  the  correct  name 
is  Kadal-ur,  "  Sea-Town." 

Cuddapah,  n.p.  Kadapa,  a  chief 
town  and  district  of  the  Madras  Presi- 
dency. The  proper  form  is  said  to  be 
Kripa. 

It  ,  is  always  written  Kurpah  in 
Kirkpatrick's  Tr.  of  Tippoo's  Letters. 
It  has  been  suggested  as  possible  that 
it  is  the  KAPirH  (for  KAPinH)  of 
Ptolemy's  Tables. 

.Cuddoo,  s.  A  generic  name  for 
pumpkins.     Hind.  KaddH. 

Cuddy,  s.  The  public  or  captain's 
cabin  of  an  Indiaman  or  other  pas- 
senger ship.  We  have  not  been  able 
to  &ace  the  origin  satisfactorily.  It 
must,  however,  be  the  same  with  the 
Dutch  and  Germ.  Kajute,  which  has 
the  same  signification.  This  is  also 
the  Scandinavian  languages,  Sw.  in 
Tcajuta,  Dan.  Jcahyt,  and  Grimm 
quotes  Kajute,  "  Casteria,"  from  a 
vocabulary  of  Saxon  words  used  in 
the  first  half  of  loth  century.  It  is 
perhaps  originally  the  same  with  the 
Fr.  cahute,  '  a  hovel,'  which  Littr§ 
quotes  from  12th  century  as  chahute, 
and  14th  century  as  quahute.  Du- 
cange  has  L.  Latin  cahua,  '  casa, 
tuguriimi,'  but  a  little  doubtfully. 

1726.  "Neither  will  they  go  into  any 
ship's  Cayuyt  so  long  as  they  see  any  one  in 
the  Skipper's  cabin  or  on  the  half-deck." — 
Valeniijn,  Chorom.  {and  Pegu),  134. 

1769.  "It  was  his  (the  Captain's)  in- 
variable practice  on  Sunday  to  let  down  a 
canvas  curtain  at  one  end  of  the  cuddy 
.  .  .  and  to  read  the  church  service, — a 
duty  which  he  considered  a  complete  clear- 
ance of  the  sins  of  the  preceding  week." — 
Life  of  Lord  Teigwmouth,  i.  12. 

Culgee,  s.  A  jewelled  plume  sur- 
mounting the  sirpesli  or  aigrette  upon 
the  turban.  Shakespear  gives  hdglu 
as  a  Turki  word.  We  have  not  found 
it  in  any  other  dictionary. 

1715.  "  John  Surman  received  a  vest  and 
Culgee  set  with  precious  stones." — Wheeler, 
ii.  246. 

1786.  "  Three  Kulgies,  three  Surpaishes 
(see  Sirpecb),  and  three  Puduks  (?)  of  the 
value  of  36,320  rupees  have  been  despatched 
to  you  in  a  casket." — Tippoo's  Letters,  263. 


CULMVREEA. 


216 


CUMSHA  fV. 


Culmureea,  Koormureea,  s.  Nauti- 
cal Hind.  hoXmariya,  '  a  calm,'  taken 
direct  from  Port,  calmaria  (jRoefittc/c). 

Culsey,  s.  According  to  the  quota- 
tion a  weight  of  about  a  candy_(q.v^. 
We  have  traced  the  word,  -which  is 
rare,  also  in  Prinsep's  Tables  (ed. 
Thomas,  p.  115),  as  a  measure  in  use 
in  Bhuj,  Icalsl.  And  we  find  E. 
Drummond  gives  it:  "Kuhee  or  Ciihy, 
(Guz.).  A  weight  of  sixteen  maunds  " 
(the  Guzerat  maimds  are  about  401bs., 
therefore  Kalsi  =  about  640  lbs.). 

1813.  "So  plentiful  are  mangos  .  .  .  . 
that  during  my  residence  in  Guzerat  they 
were  sold  in  the  public  markets  for  one 
rupee  the  culsey ;  or  600  pounds  in  English 
weight." — Forbes,  Orient.  Mem.  i.  30. 

Cumbly,  Cumly,  Cummul,  s.     A 

blanket;  a  coarse  woolleni  Sansk. 
kamhala,  appearing  in  the  vernaculars 
in  slightly  varying  forms,  e.g.,  Hind. 
hamll.  Our  first  quotation  shows  a 
curious  attempt  to  connect  this  word 
etymologically  with  the  Arab,  ham- 
mal,  '  a  porter  '  (see  Hummaul),  and 
with  the  camel's  hair  of  John  Baptist's 
raiment.  The  word  is  introduced  into 
Portuguese  as  camholim,  'a  cloak.' 

0.  1350.  "It  is  customary  to  make  of 
those  fibres  wet-weather  mantles  for  those 
rustics  whom  they  call  camalls,*  whose 
business  it  is  to  carry  burdens,  and  also  to 
carry  men  and  women  on  their  shoulders  in 
palankins  {kcticis).  ...  A  garment,  such 
as  I  mean,  of  this  camall  cloth  (and  not 
camel  cloth)  I  wore  till  I  got  to  Florence. 
..  .  .  No  doubt  the  raiment  of  John  the 
Baptist  was  of  that  kind.  For,  as  regards 
camel's  hair,  it  is,  next  to  silli,  the  softest 
stuff  in  the  world,  and  never  could  have 
been  meant  .  .  .  ." — John  Mariynolli,  in 
CatJiay,  366. 

/*1606.  "  We  wear  nothing  more  fre- 
quently than  those  cambolins."— ffoawa, 
f.  132. 

1673.  "  T/eaving  off  to  wonder  at  the 
Natives  quivering  and  quaking  after  Sunset 
wrapping  themselves  in  a  Combly  or  Hair- 
Cloth."— i^-j^/ei-,  54. 

1690.  "  Camlees,  which  are  a  sort  of 
Hair  Coat  made  in  Persia  .  .  ." — Ovington, 
455. 

1718.  "Butasabody  called  the  Cammul- 
poshes,  or  blanket  wearers,  were  going  to 
join  Qhandaoran,  their  commander,  they 
fell  in  with  a  body  of  troops  of  Mahratta 
horse,  who  forbade  their  going  further." — 
Seir  Mutaqlierin,  i.  143. 

1781.     "One  comley  as  a  covering  .  .  . 


'  CamiHi  (=  fimlumi)  survives  from  the  Ai-abio 
in  soiiie  pc-irts  of  Sicily. 


ifanwms,  6  dubs,  0  cash." — Prison  Expenses 
of  Hon.  J.  Lindsay,  Li/oes  of  lAudsays,  iii. 

1798.  "...  a  large  h\Bjdk  Kummul,  or 
blanket."— <?.  Foster,  Travels,  i.  194. 

1800.  "One  of  the  old  gentlemen,  ob- 
serving that  I  looked  very  hard  at  his  cumly, 
was  alarmed  lest  I  should  think  he  possessed 
numerous  flocks  of  sheep." — Letter  of  Sir 
T.  Mumro,  in  Idfe,  i.  281. 

1813.  Forbes  has  cameleenB. — Or,  Mem, 
i.  195. 

Cummerbund,  s.  A  girdle.  Hind, 
from  Pers.  Tmmar-hcmd,  i.e.  'loin- 
band.'  Such  an  article  of  dress  is 
habitually  worn  in  an  ornamental  form 
by  domestic  servants,  peons,  and  ir- 
regular troops ;  but  any  waist  belt  is 
so  termed. 

1552.  "The  Governor  arriving  at  (Joa 
received  there  a  present  of  a  rich  cloth  of 
Persia  which  is  called  comarbados,  being 
of  gold  and  silk." — Castanheda,  iii.  396. 

1616.  "  The  nobleman  of  Xaxma  sent  to 
have  a  sample  of  gallie  pottes,  jugges,  po- 
dingers,  lookinglasses,  table  bookes,  chint 
bramport,  and  eombarbands,  with  ths 
prices. " — Codes' s  Diary,  i.  147. 

1638.  "lis  serrent  la  veste  d'vne  cein- 
ture,  qu'ils  appellent  Commerbant."— ilfare. 
delslo,  223. 

1648.  "  In  the  middle  theyhave  a  well 
adjusted  gbdle,  called  a  Commerbant."— 
FiiHi  Twist,  55. 

1727.  "  They  have  also  a  fine  Turband, 
embroidered  Shoes,  and  a  Dagger  of  Value, 
stuck  into  a  fine  Cummerband,  or  Sash."— 
A.  Sam.  i.  229. 

1810.  "  They  generally  have  the  turbans 
and  cummer-bunds  of  the  same  colour,  by 
way  of  livery." — Williamson,  V.  M.  i.  274. 

1880.  "...  The  Punjab  seems  to  have 
found  out  Manchester.  A  meeting  of  native 
merchants  at  Umritsur  .  .  .  describes  the 
effects  of  a  shower  of  rain  on  the  English- 
made  turbans  and  Kummerbunds  as  if  their 
heads  and  loins  were  enveloped  by  layers  of 
starch."— PioMccr  Mail,  June  17th. 

Cumiiuot,  s.  The  fruit  of  Citrus 
japonica,  a  miniature  orange,  often 
sent  ia  jars  of  preserved  fruits,  from 
China.  Kumkwat  is  the  Canton  pro- 
nunciation of  Jein-Jm,  '  gold  orange,' 
the  Chinese  name  of  the  fruit. 

Cumra,  s.  Hind,  kamra,  from  Port. 
camara ;  a  chamber,  a  cabin. 

Cumrunga,  s.    See  Carambola. 

Cumshaw,  s.  Chin.  Pigeon  English 
for  bucksheesh  (q.v.),  or  a  present  of 
any  kind.  According  to  Giles  it  is  the 
Amoy  pron.  (Jcam-sid)  of  two  charac- 
ters signifying  '  grateful  thanks.' 


CUNGHUNEE. 


217 


CUBBY. 


1879.  "...  theypressed  upon  us,  block- 
ing out  the  light,  nttermg  discordant  cries, 
and  damouring  with  one  voice,  Kum-sha, 
i.e.  backsheesh,  looking  more  lUce  demons 
than  living  mea."—BinPs  Golden  Chenonese, 
70. 

1882.  "As  the  ship  got  under  way,  the 
Compradore's  enmshaa,  according  to  'olo 
custom,'  were  brought  on  board  .  .  .  dried 
lychee.  Nankin  dates  .  .  .  baskets  of 
oranges,  and  preserved  ginger." — The  Fan- 
kwae,  103. 

Cmiclianee,  s.  H.  Kanchani.  A 
dancing-girl.  According  to  Shake- 
spear,  this  is  the  feminine  of  a  caste, 
S^anchan,  whose  women  are  dancers. 
But  there  is  a  doubt  as  to  this.  Kaii- 
chan  is  '  gold ; '  also  a  yellow  pigment, 
which  the  women  may  have  used. 
See  quot.  from  Bemier. 

c.  1660.  "  But  there  is  one  thing  that 
seems  to  me  a  little  too  extravagant  .  .  . 
the  publick  Women,  I  mean  not  those  of 
the  Bazar,  but  those  more  retired  and  con- 
siderable ones  that  go  to  the  great  marriages 
at  the  houses  of  the  Omrahi  and  Manseb- 
dars  to  sing  and  dance,  those  that  are  called 
Kenchen,  as  if  you  should  say  the  guUded, 
the  Uosmming  ones  .  .  .  " — Bemier^  E.  T. 
88. 

.  c.  1661.  "  On  regala  dans  le  Serrail, 
toutes  ces  Dames  Etrang^res,  de  festins  et 
des  dances  des  Qnenchenies,  qui  sont  des 
femmes^et  des  filles  d'une  Caste  de  ce  nom, 
qui  n'ont  point  d'antre  profession  que  eelle 
de  la  danse." — Themnot,  v.  151. 

1689.  "  And  here  the  Dancing  Wenches, 
or  Qnenchenies,  entertain  you,  if  you 
please." — Ocingtim,  257. 

1799.  "  In  the  evening  the  Canchanis  .  . 
have  exhibited  before  the  Prince  and  court." 
1— Diary  in  Life  of  CoUbrooke,  153. 

1810.  "  The  dancing- women  are  of  diflte- 
rent  kinds  .  .  .  the  Meeraseens  never  per- 
form before  assemblies  of  men.  .  .  .  The 
Kunchenee  arc  of  an  opposite  stamp ;  they 
dance  and  sing  for  the  amusement  of  the 
male  sex."—W'Uliamson,  V.  M.  i.  386. 

See  Dancing  Girl. 

Curia  Mnria,  n.p.  The  name  of  a 
group  of  islands  off  the  S.E.  coast  of 
Arabia  {Kharyan  Maryan,  of  Edrisi). 

1527.  "  Thus  as  they  sailed,  the  ship  got 
lost  upon  the  coast  of  Fartaque  in  (the 
region  of)  Curia  Maria ;  and  having  swum 
ashore  they  got  along  in  company  of  the 
Moors  by  land  to  Calayata,  and  thence  on 
to  Onnuz." — Corea,  iii.  562 ;  see  also  i.  366. 

c  1535.  "Dopo  Adem  fe  Fartaque,  e  le 
isole  Cnria,  Mnria  .  .  .  ." — Soinmario  de' 
Segni,  in  Bamtmo,  f.  325. 

1540.  "We  letted  not  to  discover  the 
Isles  of  Curia,  Mnria,  and  AvedaJcuria 
(in  on^.Abedalcuria)." — Mendez  Pinto,  E.  T. 
p.  4. 


1554.  "...  it  is  necessary  to  come 
forth  between  Siikara  and  the  islands  Khnr 
or  Mnria  (Khm-  Moriyd)." — The  Mokit,  in 
Jour.  At.  Soc.  Beng.  v.  459. 

1834.  "The  next  place  to  Saugra  is 
Koorya  Moorya  Bay." — J.  B.  Geog.  Soc  iii. 
208. 

Cnmnm,  s.  Telug.  Jcaranam;  a 
village  accountant,  a  town-clerk. 
Ace.  to  Wilson  from  Skt.  karana; 
see  Cranny. 

Cnrounda,  s.  Hind,  karaunda.  A 
small  plum-like  fruit,  which  makes 
good  jelly  and  tarts,  and  which  the 
natives  pickle.  It  is  borne  by  Carisaa 
carandas,  L.,  a  shrub  common  in  many 
parts  of  India  (N.  O.  Apocynaceae). 

Cnrry,  s.  In  the  East  the  staple 
food  consists  of  some  cereal,  either  (as 
in  N.  India)  in  the  form,  of  flour  baked 
into  unleavened  cakes,  or  hoUed  in  the 
grain,  as  rice  is.  Such  food  having 
little  taste,  some  small  quantity  of  a 
much  more  saTOury  preparation  is 
added  as  a,  relish,  or  'kitchen,'  to  use 
the  phrase  of  our  forefathers.  And  this 
is  in  fact  the  proper  office  of  curry  in 
native  diet.  It  consists  of  meat,  fish, 
fruit,  or  vegetables,  cooked  with  a 
quantity  of  bruised  spices  andtxmneric; 
and  a  little  of  this  gives  a  flavour  to  a 
large  mess  of  rice.  The  word  is  Tamil, 
iari,  i.e.  '  sauce.'  The  Canarese  form 
karil  was  that  adopted  by  the  Portu- 
guese, and  is  still  in  use  at  Goa.  It 
is  remarkable  in  how  many  countries 
a  similar  dish  is  habitual ;  pilao  is  the 
analogous  mess  in  Persia,  and  kuskussii 
in  Algeria ;  in  Egypt  a  dish  well  known 
as  naz  mufalfal  or  "  peppered  rice." 
In  England  the  proportions  of  rice  and 
"kitchen"  are  usually  reversed,  so 
that  the  latter  is  made  to  constitute 
the  bulk  of  the  dish. 

The  oldest  indication  of  the  Indian 
cuisine  in  this  kind,  though  not  a  very 
precise  one,  is  cited  by  Athenaeus  from 
Megasthenes:  "Among  the  Indians, 
at  a  banquet,  a  table  is  set  before  each 
individual ....  and  on  the  table  is 
placed  a  golden  dish  on  which  they 
throw,  first  of  all,  boiled  rice  .... 
and  then  they  add  many  sorts  of  meat 
dressed  after  the  Indian  fashion" 
{Athen.,  by  I'onge,  iv.  39).  The 
earhest  precise  mention  of  curry  is  in 
theMahavanso  (c.  a.  d.  477),  where  it  is 
stated  of  Kassapo  that  ' '  he  partook  of 
rice  dressed  in  butter,  with  its  full 


OVRRY. 


218 


CURRY. 


accompaniment  of  curries.''  This  is 
Tm-nour's  translation,  the  original  Pali 
being  sUpa. 

It  is  possible,  however,  that  the  kind 
of  ctwrry  used  by  Europeans  and  Ma- 
hommedans  is  not  of  purely  Indian 
origin,  but  has  come  down  from  the 
spiced  cookery  of  medieval  Europe 
and  Western  Asia.  The  medieval 
spiced  dishes  in  question  were  even 
coloured  like  curry.  Turmeric,  indeed, 
C3,lled  by  Garcia  de  Orta  Indian  saffron, 
was  yet  unknown  in  Europe,  but  it 
was  represented  by  saffron  and  sandal- 
wood. A  notable  incident  occurs  in 
the  old  English  poem  of  King  Richard, 
wherein  the  Lion-heart  feasts  on  the 
head  of  a  Saracen — 

"  soden  full  hastily 
With  powder  and  with  spysory. 
And  with  saffron  of  good  colour." 

Moreover,  there  is  hardly  room  for 
doubt  that  capsicum  or  red  pepper  (see 
CMlly),  was  introduced  into  India  by 
the  Portuguese  (see  Hanhury  and  Fliick- 
iger,  407);  and  this  spice  constitutes 
the  most  important  ingredient  in 
modern  curries.  The  Sanskrit  books 
of  cookery,  which  cannot  be  of  any 
considerable  antiquity,  contain  many 
recipes  for  curry  without  this  ingre- 
dient. A  recipe  for  curry  {cariCj  is 
given,  according  to  Bluteau,  in  the 
Portuguese  Arte  de  Cozinha,  p.  101. 
This  must  be  of  the  XVIIth  century. 

It  should  be  added  that  hari  was, 
among  the  people  of  S.  India,  the 
name  of  only,  one  form  of  '  kitchen ' 
for  rice,  viz.  of  that  in  consistency 
resembling  broth,  as  several  of  the 
earlier  quotations  indicate.  Europeans 
have  applied  it  to  all  the  savoury  con- 
coctions of  analogous  spicy  character 
eaten  with  rice.  These  may  be  divided 
into  three  classes — viz.  (1),  that  just 
noticed;  (2),  that  in  the  form  of  a 
stew  of  meat,  fish,  or  vegetables ;  (3), 
that  called  by  Europeans  '  dry  curry.' 
These  form  the  successive  courses  of 
a  Hindu  meal  in  S.  India,  and  have  in 
the  vernaculars  several  discriminating 
names. 

In  Java  the  Dutch,  in  their  employ- 
ment of  curry,  keep  much  nearer  to 
the  original  Indian  practice.  At  a 
breakfast,  it  is  common  to  hand  round 
with  the  rice  a  dish  divided  into  many 
sectoral  spaces,  each  of  which  contains 
a  different  kind  of  curry,  more  or  less 
liquid. 


According  to  the  Fankwae  at  Canton, 
1882,  the  word  is  used  at  the  Chinese 
ports  (we  presume  in  talking  with 
Chinese  servants)  in  the  form  kaaxlfi 
(p.  62). 

1560.  "  Then  the  Captain-major  com- 
manded them  to  cut  off  the  hands  and  ears 
of  aU  the  crews,  and  put  all  that  into  one  of 
the  small  vessels,  into  which  he  ordered 
them  to  put  the  friar,  also  without  ears  or 
nose  or  hands,  which  he  ordered  to  be  strung 
round  his  neck  with  a  palm-leaf  for  the 
Kin^,  on  which  he  told  him  to  have  a  curry 
(caril)  made  to  eat  of  what  hia  friar  brought 
him."  * — Gorrea,  Three  Voyages,  Hak.  Soo. 
331. 

1563.  "  They  made  dishes  of  fowl  and 
flesh,  which  they  call  caril." — Garcia,  i.  68. 
.  c.  1580.  "  The  victual  of  these  (renegade 
soldiers)  is  like  that  of  the  barbarous  people ; 
that  of  Moors  all  bringe ;  that  of  Gentoos 
rice-carril." — Primor  e  ffonra,  &c.,  i.  9v. 

1598.  "Most  of  their  fish  is  eaten  with 
rice,  which  they  seeth  in  broth,  which  they 
put  upon  the  rice,  and  is  somewhat  soure, 
as  if  it  were  sodden  in  gooseberries,  or  un- 
ripe g;rapes,  but  it  tasteth  well,  and  is  called 
Camel,  which  is  their  daily  meat."— ii»- 
schoten,  88. 

This  is  a  good  description  of  the  ordinarj^ 
tamarind  curry  of  S.  India. 

1606.  "  Their  ordinary  food  is  boiled  rice 
with  many  varieties  of  certain  soups  which 
they  pour  upon  it,  and  which  in  those  parti* 
are  commonly  called  caril."— ffoitwa,  616. 

1608-1610.  "...  me  disoit  qu'il  y  auoit 
plus  de  40  ans,  qu'il  estoit  esclaue,  et  auoit 
gagn^  bon_  argent  k  oeluy  qui  le  possedoit ; 
et  toute  fois  qu'il  ne  luy  donnoit  pour  tout 
viure  qu'vne  mesure  de  riz  cru  par  iour  sans 
autre  chose  .  .  .  i  et  quelquefois  deux 
baseruques,  qui  sont  quelque  deux  deniera 
(see  Budprrooik),  pour  auoir  du  Caril  jlmettre 
auec  le  nz."—Mocquet,  Voyages,  337. 

1623.  "  In  India  they  give  the  name  of 
caril  to  certain  messes  made  with  butter, 
with  the  kernel  of  the  coco-nut  (in  place  of 
which  might  be  used  in  our  part  of  the 
world  milk  of  almonds)  .  .  .  with  spiceries 
of  every  kind,  among  the  rest  cardamom 
and  ginger  .  .  .  with  vegetables,  fruits,  and 
a  thousand  other  condiments  of  sorts ;  .  .  • 
and  the  Christians,  who  eat  everything,  ijut 
in  also  flesh  or  fish  of  every  kind,  and  some- 
times eggs  .  .  .  with  all  which  things  they 
make  a  kind  of  broth  in  the  fashion  of  our 
guazzetti  (or  hotch-potches)  .  .  .  and  this 
broth  with  all  the  said  condiments  in  it 
they  pour  over  a  good  quantity  of  rice  boiled 
simply  with  water  and  salt,  and  the  whole 
makes  a  most  savoury  and  substantial 
mess."— P.  della  Valle,  ii.  709. 

1681.  "Most  sorts  of  these  delicious 
Fruits  they  gather  before  they  be  ripe,  and 
boyl  them  to  make   Carrees,  to  use  the 


»  The  Fnar"  was  a  brahman,  in  the  dress  of  a 
Inar,  to  whom  the  odious  ruffian  Vasco  da  Gama 
had  giveu  a  safe-conduct ! 


CURBY-STUFF. 


219 


cuscuss. 


Portuguese  word,  that  is  somewhat  to  eat 
with  and  relish  their  Kice."— ^imm:,  p.  12. 

This  perhaps  indicates  that  the  linglish 
cim'!/  is  formed  from  the  Portuguese  carts, 
plural  of  earil. 

c.  1690.  "  Curcuma  in  IndiS  tam  ad 
cibum  quam  ad  medecinam  adhibetur,  Indi 
enim  .  .  ,  adeo  ipsi  adsueti  sunt  ut  cum 
cunctis  admiscent  condimentis  et  ^iscibus, 
praesertim  autem  isti  quod  karri  ipsis  vo- 
catur." — Rumphius,  Pars  Vta.  p.  166. 

c.  1750-1760.  •'  The  cnrrees  are  infinitely 
various,  being  a  sort  of  fricacees  to  eat  with 
rice,  made  of  any  animals  or  vegetables." — 
Grose,  i.  150. 

1781.    "  To-day  have  cnrry  and  rice  for 

my  dinner,  and  plenty  of  it,  as  C ,  my 

messmate,  has  got  the  gripes,  and  cannot 
eat  his  share." — Son.  J.  iindsaf/'s  Imprison- 
ment, in  Lives  of  Lindsaiis,  iii.  296. 

1794-1797. 
"  The  Bengal  squad  he  fed  so  wondrous 

nice, 
Baring  his  currie  took,   and  Scott  his 

rice." 

Pursuits  of  Literature,  5th  ed.,  p.  287. 

This  shows  that  curry  was  not  a  domesti- 
cated dish  in  England  at  the  date  of  publi- 
cation. It  also  is  a  sample  of  what  the  wit 
was  that  ran  through  so  many  editions  ! 

c.  1830.  "  J'ai  substitu(5  le  lalt  k  I'eau 
pour  boisson  .  .  .  c'est  une  sorte  de  contre- 
poison  pour  I'essence  de  feu  que  forme  la 
sauce  enragfe  de  men  sempitemel  cari." — ■ 
Jacguemont,  Correspondance,  i.  196. 

1848.  "  Now  we  have  seen  how  Mrs. 
Sedley  had  prepared  a  fine  curry  for  her 
son." — Vanitt/ Fair,  ch.  iv. 

1860.  "...  V^etables,  and  especially 
farinaceous  food,  are  especially  to  be  com- 
mended. The  latter  is  indeed  rendered 
attrikctive  by  the  unrivalled  excellence  of 
the  Singhalese  in  the  preparation  of  in- 
numerable curries,  each  tempered  by  the 
delicate  creamy  juice  expressed  from  the 
flesh  of  the  cocoa-nut,  after  it  has  been  re- 
duced to  a  pulp." — Tennent's  Ceylon,  i.  77.  _ 

N.B.  Tennent  is  misled  in  supposing  (i. 
437)  that  chillies  are  mentioned  in  the 
Mahavanso.  The  word  is  maricha,  which 
simply  means  "  pepper,"  and  which  Turnour 
has  translated  erroneously  (p.  158). 

1874.  "The  craving  of  the  day  is  for 
quasi-intellectual  food,  not  less  highly  pep- 
pered than  the  curries  which  gratify  the 
faded  stomach  of  a  returned  Nabob." — 
Blackwood's  Magazine,  Oct.  434. 

The  Dutch,  use  the  word  as  Kerrie 
or  Karrie ;  and  Eari  d  I'Indienne  has 
a  place  in  Prench  cartes. 

Curry-stufE',  s.  Omons,  chillies, 
&c. ;  the  usual  material  for  preparing 
curry.otherwise  mussala  (q.v.),repre- 
sented  in  England  by  the  preparations 
called  curry-powder  and  curry-paste. 

1860.     "...  withiJotsof  esculents  and 


curry-atufFs  of  every  variety,  onions,  chil- 
lies, yams,  cassavas,  and  sweet  ijotatoes." — 
Tennent's  Ceylon,  i.  463. 

Cusbah, ,  s.  Ar. — ^H.  kasaha;  the 
chief  place  of  a  pergunna^  (q.v.).- 

1548.  "And  the  ca^abe  of  Tanaa  is 
rented  at4450iMr(i(M)a." — S.  Botelho,  Tombo, 
150. 

1644.  "On  the  land  side  are  the  houses 
of  the  Vazador  (?)  or  Possessor  of  the 
Casabe,  which  is  as  much  as  to  say  the  town 
or  aldea  of  Mombaym  (Bombay).  This 
town  of  Mombaym  is  a  small  and  scattered 
affair."— SoccMTO,  MS.  fol.  227. 

c.  1844-45.  "In  the  centre  of  the  large 
Cusbah  of  Streevygoontum  exists  an  old 
mud  fort,  or  rather  wall  of  about  20  feet 
high,  suiTOunding  some  120  houses  of  a 
body  of  people  calling  themselves  Kotie 
rellalas,—tha,t  is  '  Port  VeUalas.'  Within 
this  wall  no  police  officer,  warrant,  or  Peon 
ever  enters.  .  .  .  The  females  are  said  to 
be  kept  m  a  state  of  great  degradation  and 
ignorance.  They  never  pass  without  the 
walls  alive;  when  dead  they  ai-e  earned 
out  by  night  in  sacks." — Report  by  Mr.  E. 
B.  Thomas,  CoUeotor  of  TinneveUy,  quoted 
in  Lm-d  Stanhope's  Miscellanies,  2nd  Series, 
1872,  p.  132. 

Guscuss  and  Cuss,  s.  Pers. — H. 
Khaskhas.  Proper  Hindi  names  are 
imr  and  Jala.  The  roots  of  a  grass 
which  abounds  in  the  drier  parts  of 
India,  viz.,  Anatherum  muricatum 
(Beauv.),  otherwise  AndropOgon  mu- 
ricatus  (Eetz),  used  in  India  dirring 
the  hot  dry  winds  to  make  screens, 
which  are  kept  constantly  wet,  La  the 
window  openings,  and  the  fragrant 
evaporation  from  which  greatly  cools 
the  house;  see  Tatty.  This  device 
seems  to  be  ascribed  by  Abul  Eazl  to 
the  invention  of  Akbar.  These  roots 
are  well  known  in  France  by  the  name 
vetyver,  which  is  the  Tamil  name  vetti- 
veru  (Der=root).  In  Mahr.  and  (juz. 
k?tashhasis  'poppy-seed.' 

c.  1590.  "But  they  (Hindus)  were 
notorious  for  the  want  of  cold  water,  the 
intolerable  heat  of  their  climate  .  .  .  His 
Majesty  remedied  all  these  evils  and  defects. 
He  taught  them  how  to  cool  water  by  the 
help  of  saltiietre  .  .  .  He  ordered  mats  to 
be  woven  of  a  cold  odoriferous  root  called 
EhnBS  .  .  .  and  when  wetted  ^^^th  water 
on  the  outside,  those  within  enjoy  a  plea- 
sant cool  air  in  the  height  of  summer." — 
Ayeen  {Gladwin,  1800),  ii.  196. 

1810.  "  The  KusB-KusB  .  .  .  when  fresh, 
is  rather  fragrant,  though  the  scent  is  some- 
what terraceous."— TTiY/minion,  V.  M.,  i. 
235. 

1824.  "  We  have  tried  to  keep  our  rooms 
cool  with  'tatties,' which  are  mats  formed 


CUSPADOBE. 


220 


CV8TABD-APPLE. 


of   the  Easkos,  a  peculiar  sweet-scented 
grass  .  .  ." — Heber,  ed.  1844,  i.  59. 

(It  is  curious  that  the  coarse  grass  which 
covers  the  more  naked  parts  of  the  Islands 
of  the  Indian  Archipelago  appears  to  be 
called  Kusu-Kusu  (see  Wallace,  2nd  ed.,  ii. 
74),  But  we  know  not  if  there  is  any 
community  of  origin  in  these  names). 

Cuspadore,  s.  An  obsolete  term 
for  a  spittoon.  Port,  cuspadeira,  from 
cuspir,  to  spit.  Cuspidor  would  pro- 
perly be  qui  multum  spuit. 

1735.  In  a  list  of  silver  plate  we  have 
"5  cuspadores."— TTAceier,  iii.  139. 

1775.  "  Before  each  person  was  placed  a 
large  brass  salver,  a  black  earthen  pot  of 
water,  and  a  brass  cuspadore." — Forrest,  V, 
to  N.  Guinea,  &c.  (at  Magindanao),  235. 

Custard-Apple,  s.  The  name  in 
India  of  a  fruit  {Anona  squamosa,  L.) 
origLtially  introduced  from  S.  America, 
but  which  spread  over  India  during  the 
16th  century.  Its  commonest  name  in 
Hindustan  is  sha/rifa,  i.e.  '  noble ' ; 
but  it  is  also  called  by  the  Hindus 
Sitap'hal,  i.e.  'the  Fruit  of  Sita,' 
whilst  another  Anona  ('bullook's- 
heart,'  A.  reticulata,  L.,  the  custard- 
apple  of  the  W.  Indies,  where  both 
names  are  applied  to  it)  is  called  in 
the  south  by  the  name  of  her  husband 
Eama.  And  the  Sitap'hal  and  Bamp'  lial 
have  become  the  subject  of  Hindu 
■legends  (see  Forbes,  Oriental  Memoirs, 
iii.  410).  A  curious  controversy  has 
arisen  from  time  to  time  as  to  whether 
this  fruit  and  its  congeners  were  really 
imported  from  the  New  World,  or  were 
indigenous  in  India.  They  are  not 
mentioned  among  Indian  fruits  by 
Baber  (c.  a.d.  1530),  but  the  trans- 
lation of  the  Am  (c.  1590)  by  Mr. 
Blochmann  contains  among  the 
• '  Sweet  Fruits  of  Hindustan,"  Oustard- 
.apple  (p.  66).  On  referring  to  the 
original,  however,  the  wordis  «adap7iaZ 
{fructus  perennis)  a  Hind,  term  for 
which  Shakespear  gives  many  appli- 
cations, not  one  of  them  the  anona. 
The  bel  is  one  (Aegle  marmelos),  and 
seems  as  probable  as  any  (see  Bael). 
The  custard-apple  is  not  mentioned 
by  Garcia  De  Orta  (1563),  Lingchoten 
(1597),  or  even  by  P.  deUa  Valle 
(1624).  It  is  not  in  Bontius  (1631), 
nor  in  Piso's  commentary  on  Bontius 
(1658),  but  is  described  as  an  American 
product  in  the  West  Indian  part  of 
•Piso's  book,  under  the  Brazilian  name 
AraticU.  Two  species  are  described 
as   common  by  P.   Vincenzo   Maria, 


whose  book  was  published  in  1672, 
Both  the  Custard-apple  and  the  Sweet- 
sop  are  fruits  now  generally  diffused  in 
India;  but  of  their  having  been  im- 
ported from  the  New  World,  the  name 
Anona,  which  we  find  in  0  viedo  to  have 
been  the  native  West  Indianname  of  one 
of  the  species,  and  which  in  various  cor- 
rupted shapes  is  applied  to  them  over 
different  parts  of  the  East,  is  an  indi- 
c^on.  Crawfurd,  it  is  true,  in  his 
'  Malay  Dictionary '  explains  nona  or 
huah-  ("  fruit ")  nonain  its  application 
to  the  custard-apple  as  fructus  virgi- 
nalis,  from  nana,  the  ierm  applied  in 
the  Malay  countries  (like  missy  ia 
India)  to  an  unmarried  European 
lady.  But  in  the  face  of  the  American 
word  this  becomes  out  of  the  question. 

It  is,  however,  a  fact  that  among 
the  Bharhut  sculptures,  among  the 
carvings  dug  up  at  Muttra  by  General 
Cunningham,  and  among  the  copies 
from  wall-paintings  at  Ajanta  (as 
pointed  out  by  Dr.  Birdwood  in  1874,*) 
there  is  a  fruit  represented  which  is 
certainly  very  like  a  custard-apple 
(though  an  abnormally  big  one),  and 
not  very  like  anything  else  yet  pointed 
out.  General  Cunningham  is  con- 
vinced that  it  is  a  custard-apple,  and 
urges  in  corroboration  of  his  view  that 
the  Portuguese  in  introducing  the 
fruit  (which  he  does  not  deny)  were 
merely  bringing  coals  to  Newcastle; 
that  he  has  found  extensive  tracts  in 
various  parts  of  India  covered  with  the 
wild  custard-apple ;  and  also  that  this 
fruit  bears  an  indigenous  Hindi  name, 
atd  or  at,  from  the  Sanskrit  dtripya. 

It  seems  hard  to  pronounce  about 
this  dtripya.  A  very  high  authority,t 
to  whom  we  once  referred,  doubted 
whether  the  word  (meaning  "  delight- 
ful") ever  existed  in  real  Sanskrit. 
It  was  probably  an  artificial  name 
given  to  the  fruit,  and  he  compared  it 
aptly  to  the  factitious  Latin  of  aureum 
malum  for  "  orange,"  though  the 
latter  word  really  comes  from  the 
Sanskrit  ndranga.  On  the  other  hand, 
dtripya  is  quoted  by  Eaja  Eadhakant 
Deb,  in  his  Sanskrit  dictionaiy,  from 
a  medieval  work,  the  '  Dravyaguna.' 

And  the  question  would  have  to  be 
considered  how  far  the  MSS.  of  such  a 
work  are  likely  to  have  been  subject 
to    modem    interpolation.       Sanskrit 


'■"  See  Athena,eum,  Oct.  26th. 
t  Prof.  Max  Miiller. , 


CUSTARD-APPLE. 


221 


CUSTOM. 


names  have  certainly  been  invented 
for  many  objects  wHoh  were  unknown 
till  recent  centuries.  Thus,  for  example, 
WUliams  gives  more  than  one  word 
for  cactus,  or  prickly  pear,  a  class  of 
plants  which  was  certainly  introduced 
from  America  (see  Vidara  and  Via'- 
vasaraha,  in  his  Skt.  Dictionary). 

A  new  difficulty,  moreover,  arises  as 
to  the  indigenous  claims  of  dta,  which 
is  a  name  for  the  fruit  in  Malabar  as 
well  as  in  Upper  India.  Por,  on  turn- 
ing for  light  to  the  splendid  works  of 
the  Dutch  ancients,  Eheede  and  Eum- 
phius,  we  find  in  the  former  ('  Hortus 
Malabaiicus,'  part  iv.)  a  reference  to  a 
certain  author,  '  Eecohus  de  Plantis 
Mexioanis,'  as  giving  a  drawing  of  a 
custard-apple  tree,  the  name  of  which 
in  Mexico  was  ahati  or  ate,  "fructu 
apud  Mexicanos  prsecellenti  arbor 
nobilis"  (the  expressions  are  note- 
worthy, for  the  most  popular  Hindu- 
stani name  of  the  fruit  is  sJiarlfa  = 
"nobilis  ").  We  find  also  in  a  Manilla 
Vocabulary  that  ate  or  atte  is  the  name 
of  this  fruit  in  the  Philippines.  And 
from  Rheede  we  learn  that  in  Malabar 
the  ata  was  sometimes  called  by  a 
native  name  meaning  "the  Manilla 
Jack-fruit;"  whilst  the  Anona  reticu- 
lata, or  sweet-sop,  was  called  by  the 
Malabars  "the  Parangi  {i.e.,  Firingi 
or  Portuguese)  jack-fruit." 

These  facts  seem  to  indicate  that 
probably  the  ata  and  its  name  came  to 
India  from  Mexico  vid  the  PhiUppines, 
whilst  the  anona  and  its  name  came  to 
India  from  Hispaniola  via  the  Cape. 
In  the  face  of  these  probabilities  the 
argfument  of  General  Cunningham 
from  the  existence  of  the  tree  in  a 
wild  state  loses  force.  The  fact  is  un- 
doubted, and  may  be  corroborated  by 
the  following  passage  from  "  Ohicr- 
vations  on  the  nature  of  the  Food  of  the 
InJiahitants  of  South  India,"  1864,  p. 
12: 

"I  have  seen  it  stated  in  a  botanical 
work  that  this  plant  {Anqna  sq.)  is 
not  indigenous,  but  introduced  from 
America,  or  the  W.  Indies.  If  so,  it 
has  taken  most  kindly  to  the  soil  of 
the  Deccan,  for  the  jungles  are  full  of 
it."  The  author  adds  that  the  wild 
custard-apples  saved  the  lives  of  many 
diiring  famine  iu  the  Hyderabad 
country.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
Argemone  Mexicana,  a  plant  of  unques- 
tioned American  origin,  is  How  one  of  the 
most  familiar  of  weeds  all  oyer  India. 


The  cashew  (Anacardium  occidentale), 
also  of  American  origin,  and  carrying 
its  American  name  with  it  to  India, 
not  only  forms  tracts  of  jungle  now 
(as  Dr.  Birdwood  has  stated)  in  Canara 
and  the  Ooncan  (and,  as  we  may  add 
from  personal  knowledge,  in  Tanjore), 
but  was  described  by  P.  Vincenzo 
Maria,  two  hundred  and  twenty  years 
ago,  as  then  abounding  in  the  wilder 
tracts  of  the  western  coast. 

The  question  raised  by  General 
Cunningham  is  an  old  one,  for  it  is 
alluded  to  by  Bumphius,  who  ends  by 
leaving  it  in  doubt.  We  cannot  say 
that  we  have  seen  any  satisfactory 
suggestion  of  another  (Indian)  plant 
as  that  represented  in  the  ancient 
sculpture  of  Bharhut.  But  it  is  well 
to  get  rid  of  fallacious  arguments  on 
either  side. 

In  the  "Materia  Medica  of.  the 
Hindus  by  Udoy  Chahd  Dutt,  with  a 
Glossary  by  G.  King,  M.B.,  Calc. 
1877,"  we  find  the  following  synonjTns 
given: 

"  Anona  squamosa :  Skt.  Oandagatra  ; 
Beng.  Aia;  Hind.  Sharif  a,  and  SUd- 
phal. 

"  Anona  reticulata  :  Skt.  Lavali ; 
Beng.  Lona."* 

1672.  "  The  jilant  of  the  Atta  in  4  or  5 
years  comes  to  its  greatest  size  .  .  .  the 
truit  ,  .  .  under  the  rind  is  divided  into  so 
many  wedges,  corresponding  to  the  external 
compartments  .  .  .  The  pulp  is  very  white, 
tenaer,delicate,  andso  deliciousthat  itunites 
to  agreeable  sweetness  a  most  delightful  frag- 
rance like  rose-water  .  .  .  and  if  presented 
to  one  unacquainted  with  it  he  would  cer- 
tainly take  it  for  a  blamange  .  .  .  The 
Anona,"  etc.,  etc. — P.  Vincenzo  Maria, 
pp.  346-347. 

1600.  "They  (Hindus)  feed  likewise 
upon  Pine- Apples,  Custard- Apples, so  called 
because  they  resemble  a  Custard  in  Colour 
and  Taste.  .  ." — Ovinyton,  303. 

c.  1830.  ".  .  .  the  custard-apple,  like 
russet  bags  of  cold  pudding." — Tom  Crin- 
gle's Log,  ed.  1863,  j..  140. 

1878.  "  The  gushing  custard-apple  with 
its  crust  of  atones  and  luscious  pulp." — Ph. 
Boldnson,  In  my  Indian  Garden. 

Custom,  s.  Used  in  Madras  as  the 
equivalent  of  dustooree  (q.v),  of  which 
it  is  a  translation.  Both  words  illus- 
trate the  origin  of  Customs  in  the  solemn 
revenue  sense. 


*  Sir  Joseph  Hooker  observes  that  the  use  of 
the  terms  Custard-apple,  Bullock's  heart,  anrt 
Sweet-sop  has-been  so  indiscriminate. or.  uncertain, 
that  it  is  hardly  possible  to  use  them  with  un- 
questionable accuracy. 


CUSTOMEB. 


222 


CVTUHA,  KUTCHA. 


Customer,  s.  Used  in  old  books  of 
India  trade  for  the  native  official  wio 
exacted  duties. 

1682.  "The  several  affronts,  insolenoeB, 
and  abuses  dayly  put  upon  us  by  Boolchund, 
our  chief  Customer.''— flcdj/cs,  Joumall, 
October. 

Cutch,  s.    See  Catechu. 

Cutch,  n.p.  Properly  Kachchh,_  a 
native  State  in  tte  West  of  India, 
immediately  adjoining  Sind,  the  Eajput 
ruler  of  ■which  is  termed  the  Bao. 
The  name  does  not  occur,  so  far  as  we 
have  found,  in  any  of  the  earlier  Portu- 
guese writers,  nor  in  Linschoten.  The 
6kt.  word  Imclicliha  seems  te  mean  a 
morass,  or  low  flat  land. 

c.  1030.  "At  this  place  (Mansura)  the 
river  (Indus)  divides  into  two  streams,  one 
empties  itself  into  the  sea  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  city  of  Ltih^r^ni,  and  the  other 
branches  off  to  the  east  to  the  borders  of 
Kaeh." — AUBw-anl  in  Elliot,  i.  49. 

Again,  "Kach,  the  country  producing 
gum"  (i.e.,  mukal  or  bdellinm),  p.  66. 

The  port  mentioned  in  the  next  two 
extracts,  was  probably  Mamdavi  (this 
name  is  said  to  signify  "  Custom- 
House  "). 

1611.  "  CvAt-naym-e,  a  place  not  far  from 
the  Eiver  of  Zinde."— iVic.  Dounton,  in 
Purchm,  i.  307. 

c.  1615.  "  Francisco  Sodre  .  .  .  who  was 
serving  as  captain-major  of  the  fortress  of 
Dio,  went  to  Cache,  with  twelve  ships  and 
a  mnguied,  to  inflict  chastisement  for  the 

A  cutcha  Brick  is  a  sundried  brick.  ,  .  . 

„  House  is  built  of  mud,  or  of  sun- 
dried  brick. 

,,       JJood  is  earthwork  only.   .  .  . 

„        Appointment   is  acting  or  tem- 
porary. 

„  Settlement  is  one  where  the  land 
is  held  without  lease. 

,,  Account,  or  Estimate,  is  one  which 
is  rough,  superficial,  and  un- 
trustworthy. 

,,  Mwund,  or  Seer,  is  the  smaller 
where  two  weights  are  in  use, 
as  often  happens. 

„        Major  is  a  brevet  or  local  Major . 

,,        Colour  is  one  that  won't  wash    . 

,,  Fever  is  a  simple  ague  or  light 
attack 

„  Pice  generally  means  one  of  those 
amorphous  coppers,  current  in 
up-country  bazars  at  varying 
rates  of  value. 

„  Cots — see  analogy  under  MoMnd 
above. 


arrogance  and  insolence  of  these  blacks,* 
thinking  that  he  might  do  it  as  easily  as 
Graspar  de  Mello  had  punished  those  of 
'BoT."—Bocarro,  257. 

1727.  "The  first  town  on  the  south  side 
of  the  Indusis  Cutch-mii/i/OT."— .4.  Ham.  i. 
131. 

Cutch  Gundava,  n.p.  KachcM 
Gandava  or  Kachclu,  a  province  of 
Biluchistan,  under  the  Khan  of  Kela't, 
adjoining  our  province  of  Sind ;  a 
level  plain,  subject  to  inordinate  heat 
in  summer,  and  to  the  visitation  of  the 
simMm.  Across  the  northern  part  of  this 
plain  runs  the  railway  from  Sukkiu- 
to  Sibi.  Gandava,  the  chief  place,  has 
been  shown  by  Sir  H.  Elliot  to  be  the 
KoMdOM  or  Kandhahel  of  the  Arab 
geographers  of  the  9th  and  10th  cen- 
turies. The  name  in  its  modem  shape, 
or  what  seems  intended  for  the  same, 
occurs  in  the  Persian  version  of  the 
Ohaehnamah,  or  H.  of  the  Conquest  of 
Sind,  made  in  A.D.  1216  (see  Elliot,  i, 
166). 

Cutcha,  Kutcha,  a4J-  Hind.  Jcach- 
cha,  '  raw,  crude,  unripe,  uncooked.' 
This  word  is,  with  its  opposite  pucka 
q.  V.  {palcka),  among  the  most  constantly 
recuiring  Anglo-Indian  colloquial 
terms,  owing  to  the  great  variety  of 
metaphoricalapplications  of  whichboth 
are  susceptible.  The  following  are  a  few 
examples  only,  but  they  will  indicate 
the  manner  of  use  better  than  any 
attempt  at  comprehensive  definition. 

A  pucka  Brick  is  a  properly  kiln-burnt 
brick. 

„  House  is  of  burnt  brick  or  stone 
with  lime,  and  generally  with 
a  terraced  plaster  roof. 

, ,         Soad  is  a  macadamised  one. 

„         Appointment  is  permanent. 

„         Settlement  is  one  fixed  for  a  term 

of  years. 
„         Accoumt,  or  Estimate,  is  carefully 

made,  and  claiming  to  be  relied 

on. 
„         Mawnd,  or  Seer,  is  the  larger  of 

two  in  use. 

,,         ilfajor  is  a  regimental  Major. 

,,         Colour  is  one  that  will  wash. 

„  Fever  is  a  dangerous  remittent 
or  the  like  (what  the  Italians 
call  pernizziota). 

„  Pice;  a  double  copper  coin  for- 
merly in  use ;  also  a  proper 
S'ce  (=  i  anna)  from  the 
ovt.  Mints. 

„         Coss — see  under  Ma/und  above. 


jiela  Kiierbia  e  dtmforot  d'estes  negrOB  .  ."— "  of  these  niggers ! 


CUTCHA-PUCKA. 


SS3 


cutch£rry. 


A  ontdia  Soaf.  A  roof  of  mxid  laid  on 
be&ms ;  or  of  thatch,  &c. 

„  ^WMHrfiY^,  a  limp  ana  fatuous 
knave. 

„  Sfitm  IfUdi)  is  a  t;uKn"s  tack  for 
trying  on. 

176S,  "  H  panut  mie  les  eatoha  cosses 
soat  plus  en  usage  queles  .«vuti>?s  cosses  dans 
le  aouvememeut  du  Deoan." — Lcttres  SdiH- 
mitfs,  XV.  190. 

1$6S.  "In  short,  in  America,  whei'e 
they  cannot  get  a  pucia  railway  they  take 
a  Kutoha  one  iitstead.  This.  I  tlunk,  is 
\vh.->t  we  must  do  in  India."— i<in/  IT/yi'ii, 
in  Jjttters  and  Jountalf,  133. 

Captain  Burton,  in  a  letter  dated  Aug. 
■Jl>tl\,  lS?.t,  and  printed  in  the  '•  Academy^' 
(p.  1T( ).  explains  the  svj>sy  word.wryi'o,  for 
a  Crentilo  or  non-Komnuuiy,  as  beins 
kaohh&  nr  outeha.  This  may  be,  but  it 
does  not  carry  conviction, 

Cutcha-pueka,  adj.  This  term  is 
applied  in  Bengal  to  a  mixt  kind  of 
biiiLding  in  ■whidi  burnt  brick  is  used, 
but  wbioh  is  cemented  \rith  mud  in- 
stead of  Ume-mortar. 

CutchSny,  ondia  Madras  Cat'chery, 
&  An  office  of  atbministRition,  a 
court-bouse.  Hind.  KachaJii-i.  Used 
also  in  Ceylon, 

Tie  ■w<»d  is  not  usually  no\r,  in 
Bengal,  applied  to  am.erchanfsoo\mt- 
ing-nouse,  •which  is  called  dufter, 
but  it  M  applied  to  the  office  of  an 
Indigo-Planter  or  a  Zemindsu-,  the 
budness  in  Trhich  is  more  like  that 
of  a  Magistrate's  or  Collector's  Office. 

In  tbe  service  of  Tippoo  Sahib  Ciit- 
chfrry  -was  used  in  peculiar  senses  be- 
sides the  ordinaiy  one.  In  the  ciril 
administtation  it  seems  to  have  been 
used  fta-  something  like  ■what  ■we  should 
call  2)ep«rrhiie»<(see  r,g.  Tippoo's  Letters, 
•2i>2) ;  and  in  the  army  for  a  di\ision  or 
large  brigade  (e.^.  th.,  332;  and  see 
imder  Jyihe). 

1610.  "Over  against  this  seat  is  the 
Ciehery  or  Court  of  Soils,  where  the  King's 
Vise^r  sits  every  morning  some  three 
boures,  by  whose  hands  passe  all  matters 
of  Kents,  Grants,  Lands,  Pinnans,  Debts, 
&C.'" — fl««*HW,  in  Ptireita,  i.  489. 

lers.  "  At  tiie  lower  End  the  Koyal  Ex- 
change or  Qnashery  ...  opens  its  folding 
doors,"— #Vyr,  261. 

1T6S.  "The  Secretary  acquaints  the 
Board  that  agreeably  to  their  orders  of  the 
9th  May,  he  last  Saturday  attended  the 
C<>urt  ca  Cnteherry,  and  acquainted  the 
Members  with  the  chai^  the  Piesideut  of 
the  Court  had  laid  against  them  fi>r  non- 
attendance." — In  iii»;),  S16. 


A  pnoka  Roof;  a  terraced  roof  made  with 
cement. 
„         Scoundrel,    one  whose  motto   is 

"  Thorough." 
„       ^i«i  is  the  definite  stitch  of  the 
g:u-ment. 

1T6S.  "The  protection  of  our  Gtimastahs 
and  servants  from  the  oppression  and  juris- 
diction of  tlie  Zemindars  and  their  Cut- 
oherries  has  ever  been  found  to  be  a  liberty 
highly  essential  botli  t.i  the  honour  anil 
interest  of  our  nation." — From  tlie  Chief 
and  Council  at  Dacca,  in  T"iii»  ^'l«^Irt,  i. 

c  irtVi.  ''We  can  truly  aver  thatduring 
almost  five  yeius  that  we  presided  in  the 
Cutchery  Covirt  of  Calcutta,  ne\-«r  juiy 
murder  or  atrocious  crime  came  before  lis 
but  it  was  pio^-od  in  tlie  end  a  Bramm  ^^•as 
at  the  bottiim  of  it." — MoIkvII,  IntertMimj 
ffi-itorical  JTirnts,  Pt.  II.  152. 

1788.  "The  moment  they  find  it  true 
that  English  G}o\-onmient  shall  remain  as 
it  is,  they  will  divide  su^ar  and  sweetmeats 
.■uuouj;  all  the  people  in  the  Cutoheres ; 
then  every  V>dy  will  speak  sweet  words." 
— Xittiie  Lrtter,  in  Ihrbe:^,  Or.  JUem,  iv. 
227. 

1786.  '•  You  must  not  suffer  anv  one  to 
come  to  your  house ;  (uid  whate\'er1jusiness 
you  may  have  to  do,  let  it  be  transacted  in 
i)ur  Knwiurry." — Tippoo's  Ldteis,  308. 

ITVl.  '"At  Soringapatam  General  Hat- 
the^ws  ■<ras  in  confinement,  J;unes  Skurry 
was  sent  for  one  day  to  the  Kuteherry 
there,  and  some  pevrter  plates  with  marks 
on  them  were  shown  him  to  ex^ain ;  he 
saw  on  them  ■words  to  this  purpoi-t,  'I  am 
indebted  to  the  Malabar  Christians  on 
.tcoount  of  the  Public  Ser\-iee  40.000  Rs. ; 
the  Company  o^mes  me  (about)  30,000  Rs. ; 
I  have  taken  I^ison  and  am  now  within  a 
short  time  of  Death;  whoever  communi- 
cates this  to  tlie  Bombay  Govt,  or  to  my 
■wife  will  be  amply  rewarded.  (Signed) 
Bichard  Matthews.'  " — Xitnntire  of  lUr. 
TTiY/tam  I>rair,  and  other  Jh-ifnners  (in  My- 
sore), in  Madras  Courier,  17th  Xov. 

c.  1796.     ".  ,  .  .  the  other  Asof  Mir^ 

Hussein,  was  alow  fellow  and  a  debauchee, 

j  .  .  .  .  who  in  different  .  .  .  ,  t«>wns  was 

!  carried  _  in    his    piOkl    on   the    shoulders 

I  of  dandng  girls  as  ugly  as  demons  to  his 

Kutoheii  or  nail  of  audience." — ff.  or"  TipH 

Siilt.o),  E.  T.  hy  Miles,  246. 

„  ".  .  .  .  the  favour  of  the  Sultan 
towsiids  that  worthy  mjin  (Dundia  Wiigh) 
still  continued  to  increase.  ....  but  al- 
though, after  a  time,  a  Kateheri,  or  brigade, 
was  named  after  him,  and  orders  were  issued 
for  his  release,  it  was  to  no  purpose  ,  .  .  ." 
—74.348. 

1S34,  "I  me.in,  my  dear  Lady  Wrough- 
ton,  that  the  man  to  whom  Sir  Charles  is 
most  heavily  indebted,  is  an  officer  of  his 
own  Kneharee,  the  very  sirc-ir  who  cring«: 
to  vou  every  morning  for  orders." — T*f 
BabOi\  u.  126. 

lSi<0.     "  I  was  told  that  many  years  ago. 


GUTCBNAR. 


224 


DABUL. 


what  remained  of  the  Dutch  records  were 
removed  from  the  i-eoord-room  of  the 
Colonial  Office  to  the  Cutcherry  of  the 
Government  Agent." — Tenneni's  Ceylon,  i. 
xxviii. 

1873.  "  I'd  rather  be  out  here  in  a  tent 
any  time  .  .  .  than  be  stewing  all  day  in  a 
stuffy  Kutcherry  listening  to  Ram  Buksh 
and  Co.  perjuring  themselves  till  they  are 
nearly  white  in  the  face." — Tlie  True  He- 
former,  i.  4. 

1883.  "  Surrounded  by  what  seemed  to 
me  a  mob  of  natives,  with  two  or  three 
dogs  at  his  feet,  talldng,  writing,  dictating, 
— in  short  doing  Cutcherry." — G.  Saikes,  in 
Bosworth  Smith's  Lord  Lmvrcnce,  i.  59. 

Cutclmar,  s.  Hind.  Kaclmar,  the 
beautiful  flowering  tree  Bauhinia 
variegata,  L.,  and  some  other  species 
of  the  same  genus  (N.  O.  Legumi- 
nosae). 

1855.  "  Veiy  good  fireworks  were  ex- 
hibited. .  .  among  the  best  was  a  sort  of 
maypole  hung  round  with  minor  fireworks 
which  went  off  in  a  blaze  and  roll  of  smoke, 
leaving  disclosed  a  tree  hung  with  t[uivering 
flowers  of  purple  flame,  evidently  intended 
to  represent  the  Kachnar  of  the  Burmese 
forests." — Mission  to  Ava,  95. 

Cuttack,  n.p.  The  chief  city  of 
Orissa,  and  district  immediately  at- 
tached. Prom  Skt.  Icataka,  '  an  army, 
a  camp,  a  royal  city.'  This  name  Al- 
Jeataka  is  applied  by  Ibn  Batuta  in  the 
14th  century  to  Deogir  in  the  Deccan 
(it.  46),  or  at  least  to  a  part  of  the 
town  adjoining  that  ancient  fortress. 

C.1567.  "Citta  di  Ca,tTa.eca."—Cesare Fede- 
rid,  in  Samus.  iii.  392. 

1633.  "The  30  of  April  we  set  forward  in 
the  Morning  for  the  City  of  Coteka  (it  is  a 
City  of  seven  miles  in  compasse,  and  it 
standeth  a  mile  from  Malcandy  where  the 
Court  is  kept." — Bruton,  in  ffakl.  v.  49, 

1726.    C&ttek.~ralentijn,  v.  158. 

Cuttanee,  s.     Some  kind  of  piece- 

eoods.  See  Contenijs  under  Akatif; 
uttanees  under  Alieja ;  Cuttannees 
in  Milbum's  list  of  Calcutta  piece- 
gfoods  :  Knttan  (Pers.)  ■  is  flax  or 
linen- cloth.    This  is  perhaps  the  word. 

Cuttry,  s.  The  lAattrl,  or  properly 
(Skt.)  hshatriya,  the  second  of  the  four 
normal  or  theoretical  castes. 

1630.  "And  because  Cutterywas  of  a 
martiall  temper  God  gave  him  power  to 
sway  Kingdomes  with  the  scepter." — Lord, 
Banians,  5. 

1673.'  "Opium  is  frequently  eaten  in 
great  quantities  by  the  Kashpoots,  Quete- 
ries,  andPatans."— J^ryo',  193. 


Cyrus,  Syras,  Sarus,  s.  A  common 
corruption  of  Hind,  sdras,  or  (corruptly) 
sarhans,  the  name  of  the  great  gray 
crane,  Grus  Antigone,  L.,  generally 
found  in  pairs,  held  almost  sacred  in 
some  parts  of  India,  and  whose  "fine 
trumpet-like  call,  uttered  when  alarmed 
or  on  the  wing,  can  be  heard  a.  couple 
of  miles  off "  (Jerdan). 

1672.  " .  .  .  peculiarly  Brand-geese, 
Colum,  and  Serass,  a  species  of  the  former." 
—Fryer,  117. 

1807.  ' '  The  a/rgeelah  as  well  as  the  cyrus, 
and  all  the  aquatic  tribe  are  extremely  fond 
of  snakes,.which  they  ....  swallow  down 
their  long  throats  with  great  despatch." — 
Williamson,  Oriental  Field  Sports,  p.  27. 

1813.  In  Porbes's  Or.  Memoirs  (ii.  277; 
seqq.),  there  is  a  curious  story  of  a  sahraB 
(as  he  writes  it)  which  Forbes  had  tamed  in 
India,  and  which  nine  years  afterwards 
recognised  its  master  when  he  visited 
General  Conway's  menagerie  at  Park  Place 
near  Henley. 


D. 

Dabul,  n.p.  Ddhhol.  In  the  later 
middle  ages  a  famous  port  of  the' 
Konkan,  often  coupled  with  Choul 
(q.v.),  carrying  on  extensive  trade  with 
the  West  of  Asia.  It  lies  in  the  modem 
dist.  of  Eatnagiri,  in  lat.  17°  34',  on  the 
north  bank  of  the  Anjanwel  orVashishti 
E.  In  some  maps  {e.g.,  A.  Arrow- 
smith's  of  1816,  long  the  standard  map 
of  India),  and  in  W.  Hamilton's  Oatet- 
teer,  it  is  confounded  with  Dapoli,  12m. 
north,  and  not  a  seaport. 

c.  1475.  "  Dahyl  is  also  a  very  extensive 
seaport,  where  many  horses  are  brought 
from  Mysore,*  Kabast "  [Arabistan  ?  i.e. 
Arabia],  "Khorassan,  Turkistan,  Negho- 
stan." — Nikitin,  p.  20.  "  It  is  a  very  large 
town,  the  great  meeting-place  foraUnations 
living  along  the  coast  of  India  and  of 
Ethiopia."— JJid.,  30. 

1502.  "The  gale  abated,  and  the  caravels 
reached  land  at  Dabal,  where  they  rigged 
their  lateen  sails,  and  mounted  their  artil- 
lery."— Gorrea,  Three  Voyages  of  V.  da  Gaim 
(Hak.  Soc),  308. 

1510.  "Having  seen  Cevel  and  its  cusi 
toms,  I  went  to  another  city,  distant  from 
it  two  days  journey,  which  ,  is  called 
Sabuli.  ....  There  are  Moorish  mer- 
chants here  in  very  great  numbers." — Var- 
thema,  114. 


*  Mysore  is  nonsense.  As  suggested  by  Mr.  J. 
Campbell  in  the  Bombay  OazetUer,  Misr  (Egypt)  is 
probably  the  word. 


DACCA. 


225 


DAOOBA. 


1516.  "  This  Babul  has  a  very  good  har- 
hour,  where  there  always  congregate  many 
Moorish  ships  from  various  parts,  and 
especially  from  Mekkah,  Aden,  and  Ormuz 
with  horses,  and  from  Cambay,  Diu,  and 
the  Malabar  country." — Barbosa,  72. 

1554.  "23d  Voyage,  from  Dabnl  to 
•Aden." — The  Mohlt,  in  J.  As.  Soc.  Benci., 
V.  464. 

1572.    See  Camoes,  x.  72. 

Dacca,  n.p.  Properly  JDhaka.  A 
city  in  the  east  of  Bengal,  once  of 
great  importance,  especially  in  the 
later  Mahommedan  history;  famous 
also  for  the  "Dacca  muslins"  woven 
there,  the  annual  advances  for  which, 
prior  to  1801 ,  are  said  to  have  amounted 
to  £250,000. 

0.  1612.  "...  liberos  Osmanis  assecutus 
vivos  oepit,  eosque  cum  elephantis  et  omni- 
bus thesauris  defuncti,  post  quam  Saeck 
Bengalae  metropolim  est  reversus,  misit 
ad  regem. " — Se  Laet,  quoted  by  Bloehmann, 
Ain,  i.  521. 

c.  1660.  "The  same  Robbers  took  Sultan- 
Siijah  at  Saka,  to  carry  him  away  in  their 
Galeasses  to  Bakan.  .  ," — Bemier,  E.T.  55. 

1665.  _  "Daoa  is  a  great  Town,  that  ex- 
tends_  itself  only  in  length  ;  every  one 
coveting  to  have  an  House  by  the  Ganges 
side.  The  length  ...  is  above  two  leagues. 
r  .  •  .  These  Houses  are  properly  no  more 
,than  paltry  Huts  built  up  with  Bambouc's, 
and  daub'd  over  with  fat  Earth." — Taver- 
niei;  E.  T.,  ii.  55. 

1682.  "The  only  expedient  left  was  for 
the  Agent  to  go  himself  in  person  to  the 
Nabob  and  Buan  at  Decca." — Hedges,  MS. 
Journal,  October. 

Dacoit,  also  Dacoo,  s.  Hind. 
4almt  and  dahayat,  dd/m;  a  rohber  be- 
longing to  an  armed  gang.  The  term, 
being  current  in  Bengal,  got  into  the 
Penal  Code.  By  law,  to  constitute 
dacoity,  there  must  be  five  or  more  in 
fhegangcommittingthe  crime.  Beames 
derives  the  word  from  dakna,  'to 
shout, '  a  sense  not  in  Shakespear's  Diet. 

1810.  "DecoitB,  or  water-robbers."— 
Williamson,  V.M.,  ii.  396. 

1812.  "  Dacoits,  a  species'  of  depredators 
who  infest  the  country  in  gangs." — Fifth 
Report,  p.  9. 

1817.  "  The  crime  of  dacoity  "  (that  is, 
robbery  by  gangs),  says  Sir  Henry 
btraohey,  .  .  .  "has,  I  believe,  increased 
greatly  since  the  British  administration  of 
justice."— Jlfiff,  H.  ofB.  I.,  v.  466. 

1834.  "  It  ia  a  conspiracy  !  a  false  war- 
rant !— they  are  Dakoos  !  Dakoos  ! !  "—The 
Baboo,  ii.  202, 

1872.  "Daroga!  Why,  what  has  he 
come  here  for?    I  have  not  heard  of  any 


-Govinda 


dacoity  or  murder  in  the  Village. '' 
Samanta,  i.  264. 

Dadny,  s.  II.  dadnl;  an  advance 
made  to  a  craftsman,  a  weaver,  or  the 
like,  by  one  who  trades  in  the  goods 
produced. 

1678.  "Wee  met  with  Some  trouble 
About  y«  Investment  of  Taitaties  w=''  hath 
Continued  ever  Since,  Soe  y'wee  had  not 
been  able  to  give  out  any  daudne  on  Muxa- 
davad  Side  many  weauours  absenting  them- 
selves  "—MS.  Letter  of  3d  June,  from 

Cassumbazar  Factory,  in  India  Office. 

1683.  ''  ChuttemiullandDeepchund,  two 
Cassumbazar  merchants,  this  day  assured 
me  Mr.  Charnook  gives  out  aU  his  new 
Sicca  Rupees  for  Dadny  at  2  per  cent.,  and 
never  gives  the  Company  credit  for  more 
than  IJ  rupee — by  which  he  gains  and  putts 
in  his  own  pocket  Kupees  %  per  cent,  of  all 
the  money  he  pays,  which  amounts  to  a  great 
Summe  in  ye  Yeare :  at  least  £1,000 
sterling." — Hedges,  MS.  Journal,  Oct.  2d. 

1772.  "  I  observe  that  the  Court  of  Di- 
rectors  have  ordered  the  gomastahs  to  be 
withdrawn,  and  the  investment  to  be  pro- 
vided by  Dadney  merchants." — Warren 
Hastings  to  J.  Purling,  in  Gleig,  i.  227. 

Dagbail,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers.  ddgh- 
i-bel,  •  spade-mark.'  The  line  dug  to 
trace  out  on  the  ground  a  camp,  or  a 
road  or  other  construction.  As  the 
central  line  of  a  road,  canal,  or  rail- 
road it  is  the  equivalent  of  English 
'  lockspit.' 

Dagoba,  s.  Singhalese  dagaha,  from 
Pali  dhatugdbbha,  and  Sansk.  dhdtu- 
garhlia,  '  Eelic-receptacle ' ;  applied  to 
any  dome-Uke  Buddhist  shrine  (see 
Tope  andPagoda).  Gen.  Cunningham, 
alleges  that  the  Ohaitya  was  usually 
an  empty  tope  dedicated  to  the  Adi- 
Buddha  (or  Supreme,  of  the  quasi- 
Theistic  Buddhists),  whilst  the  term. 
Dhdtu-garhha,  or  Dliagoha,  was  pro- 
perly applied  only  to  a  tope  which  was 
an  actual  relic-shrine,  or  repository  of 
ashes  of  the  dead  {Bhilsa  Topes,  9). 

We  are  unable  to  say  who  first  in- 
troduced the  word  into  European  use. 
It  was  well  known  to  "William  von 
Humboldt,  and  to  Eitter;  but  it  has 
become  more  familiar  through  its  fre- 
quent occurrence  in  Fergussotfs  Hist, 
of  Architecture. 

The  only  surviving  example  of  the 
native  use  of ,  this  term  on  the  Con- 
tinent of  India,  so  far  as  we  know,  is 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  remains 
of  the  great  Buddhist  establishments 
at  Nalanda  in  Bohar.  See  quotation 
below. 


I)  AGON. 


226 


DAI8EYE. 


1806.  "  In  this  irregular  excavation  are 
left  two  dhagopes,  or  solid  masses  of  stone, 
bearing  the  form  of  a  cupola." — Salt;  Cams  of 
SaUette,  in  Tr.  Lit.  Soc.  Bo.,  i.  47, 'pub.  1819. 

1823.  "...  from  the  centre  of  the  screens 
or  ■vyftlls,  projects  a  daghope." — Des.  of  Caves 
near  Jj^asick,  by  Lt.-Col.  Delamaine  in  As. 
Journal,  N.S.  1830,  vol.  iii.  276. 

1834.  ".  .  .  .  Mihindu-Kumara  .  .  .  . 
preached  in  that  island  (Ceylon)  the  Keligion 
of  Buddha,  converted  the  aforesaid  King, 
built  Sagobas  (Dagops,  i.e.  sanctuaries 
under  which  relics  or  images  of  Buddha  are 
deposited)  in  various  places." — Hitter,  Asien, 
Bd.  iii.  1162. 

1835.  _  "The  Temple  (cave  at  Nasik) .  .  . 
has  no  interior  support,  but  a  rock-ceiling 
richly  adorned  with  wheel-ornaments  and 
lions,  and  in  the  end-niche  a  Sagop  .  .  .  . " 
—76.  iv.  683. 

1836.  "Although  the  Dagops,  both  from 
varying  size  and  from  the  circumstance  of 
their  .being  in  some  cases  independent 
erections  and  in  others  only  elements  of  the 
internal  structure  of  ,a  temple,  have  very 
different  aspects,  yet  their  character  is 
universally  recognised  as  that  of  closed 
masses  devoted  to  the  preservation  or  con- 
cealment of  sacred  bbjects." — W.  v.  Hum- 
boldt,  Kawi-Sprache,  i.  144. 

1840.  "  We  performed  pradakshima  round 
the  Shagobs,  reclined  on  the  living  couches 
of  the  devotees  of  Nirwan." — Letter  of  Dr. 
John  Wilson,  in  Life,  282. 

1853.  "At  the  same  time  he  (Sakya) 
foresaw  that  a  dagoba  would  be  erected  to 
Kantaka  on  the  spot.  .  .  ,  ."  —  HarAy, 
Manual  of  Buddhism,  160. 

1855.  "All  kinds  and  forms  are  to  be 
found  ....  the  bell-shaped  pyramid  of 
dead  brickwork  in  all  its  varieties  .... 
the  bluff  knob-like  dome  of  the  Oeylon 
Sagobas "—Mission  to  Ava,  35. 

1872.  "  It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  the 
line  of  mounds  (at  Nalanda  in  Bihar)  still 
bears  the  name  of  '  dagop '  by  the  country 
people.  Is  not  this  the  dagoba  of  the 
P^li  annals?" — Broadley,  Buddh.  Remains 
ofBihdr,  in  J.  A.  S.  B.  xli.,  Pt.  i.  305. 

Sagon,  n.p.  A  name  often  given 
ty  oMBuiopean  travellers  to  the  place 
how  called  Rangoon,  from  the  great 
Eelic-shrine  or  Dagoba  there,  called 
8hwS  (G-olden)  Dagdn.  Some  have 
suggested  that  it  is  a  corruption  of 
dagoba,  but  this  is  merely  guesswork. 
In  the  Talaing  language  ta'hhun  sig- 
nifies '  athwart,'  and,  after  the  usual 
fashion,  a  legend  had  grown  up  con- 
necting the  name  with  a  story  of  a 
tree  lying  '  athwart  the  hill-top,' 
which  supernaturally  indicated  where 
the  sacred  relics  of  one  of  the  Buddhas 
had  been  deposited  (see  J.  A.  S.  B., 
xx-^dii.  477). 


Prof.  Porchhammer  has  recently 
(see  Notes  on  Early  Hist,  and  Oeog.  ofB. 
Burma,  No.  1)  explained  the  true  origm 
of  the  name.  Towns  lying  near  the 
sacred  site  had  been  known  by  the  suc- 
cessive names  of  Asitamia-nagara  and 
UJeJealanagara.  In  the  12th  century  the 
last  name  disappears  and  is  replaced  by 
Trihumhha-nagara,  or  in  PaU  form 
Tikumbha-nagara,  signifying  '  3-Hill- 
city.'*  The  EalySni  inscriptions  near 
Pegu  contain  both  forms.  TiJcvmbha 
gradually  in  popular  utterance  became 
Tikum,  Takiim,  and  Tahwn,  whence 
Dagon.  The  classical  name  of  the 
great  Dagoba  is  Tikumbha-cheti,  and 
this  is  stiU  in  daily  Burman  use. 
When  the  original  meaning  of  the 
word  Tdkum  had  been  effaced  from 
the  memory  of  the  Talaings,  they  in- 
vented  the  fable  alluded  to  above  in 
connexion  with  the  word  ta'kJmn. 

c.  1546.  ' '  He  hath  very  certaine  intelli< 
gence,  how  the  Zemindoo  hath  raised  an 
army,  with  an  intent  to  fall  upon  the  Towns 
of  Cosmin  and  Salaa  (qq.v.),  and  to  gain  all 
along  the  rivers  of  Digon  and  Meidoo,  the 
whole  Province  of  DamipJMU,  even  to.  An- 
sedaa  (hod.  Donabyu  and  Henzada). — itM,  J 
Pinto,  tr.  by  H.  C.  1653,  p.  288.  .;..        I 

c.  1585.  "After  landing  we  began  to 
walk,  on  the  right  side,  by  a  street  some  50 
paces  mde,  all  alongwhich  we  saw  houses 
of  wood,  all  gUt,  and  set  off  with  beautiful 
gardens  in  their  fashion,  in  which  dwell  all 
the  Talapoins,  which  are  their  Friars,  and 
the  rulers  of  the  JPagode  or  Tsrella  of 
Dogon."— easpoiro  BaZbi,  .f .  96. 

c.  1587.  "  Aboiit  two  dayes  iourney  from 
Pegu  there  is  a  VareUe  (see  Varella)  or 
Pagode,  which  is  the  pilgrimage  of  the 
Pegues :  it  is  called  Dogoune,  and  is  of  a 
wonderfulle  bignesse,  and  all  gilded  from 
the  foot  to  the  toppe." — B.  Fitch  in  BaU, 
ii.  398. 

c.  1755.  Dagon  and  Dagoon  occur  in  a 
paper  of  this  period  in  Dalrpnple's  Oriental 
Bepertory,  i.  141, 177. 

Daibul,  n.p.    See  Diulsind. 

Daiseye,  s.  This  word,  represent- 
ing Deaai,  repeatedly  occurs  in  Kirk- 
Patrick's  Letters  of  Tippoo  {e.g.  p.  196) 
for  a  local  chief  of  some  class.  See 
Dessaye. 

*  Ktmblm  means  an  earthen  pot,  and  also  the 
"  frontal  globe  on  the  upper  part  of  the  forehead  of 
the  elephant."  The  latter  meaning  was,  according 
to  Prof.  Forchhammer,  that  intended,  Wng  ap- 
plied to  the  hillocks  on  which  the  town  stood, 
because  of  their  form.  But  the  Burmese  applied 
it  to  'alms-bowls,'-  and  invented  a  legend  of 
Buddha  and  two  disciples  having  buried  their 
alms-bowls  at  tliis  spot. 


BALA. 


227 


DAM. 


Dala,  n.p.  This  is  now  a  town  on 
the  (west)  side  of  the  river  of  Eangoon, 
opposite  to  that  city.  But  the  name 
formerly  applied  to  a  large  province 
in  the  Delta,  stretching  from  the  Ean- 
goon Eiver  westward. 

1546.    See  Pinto  under  Bagou. 

1585.  "The  2d  November  we  came  to 
the  city  of  Dala,  where  among  other  things 
there  are  10  halls  full  of  elephants,  which 
are  here  for  the  King  of  Pegu,  in  charge  of 
various  attendants  and  officiajs." — Gasp. 
BalU,  f.  95. 

Dalaway,  s.  In  S.  India  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief of  an  army.  Oa- 
narese  and  Malayal.  dhalavay  and 
dalavayi.  In  old  Oanarese,  dhala  = 
army. 

1615.  "  Caeterum  Deleuaius  .  .  .  vehe- 
menter  k  rege  contendit,  ne  coiiiitteret  vt 
vUum  condenda  nova  hao  urbe  Arcoma- 
ganensis  portus  antiquissimus  detrimentum 
caperet." — Jarnc,  Thesaurus,  i.  179. 

1700.  "Le  Talavai,  c'est  le  nom  qu'on 
donne  au  Prince,  qui  gouverne'  aujourd'hui 
le  Koya\ime  sous  I'autorit^  de  la  Keine." — 
Lettres  Edif.  x.  162.  See  also  p.  173  and 
xi.  90. 

1754.  "You  are  imposed  on,  I  never 
wrote  to  the  Maissore  King  or  Dalloway 
any  such  thing,  nor  they  to  me  ;  nor  had  I 
a  knowledge  of  any  agreement  between  the 
Nabob  and  theDallaway." — Letter  from  €rov. 
Saunders  of  Madras  to  French  Deputies  in 
Cambridge's  Acct.  of  the  War,  App.  p.  29. 

1763-78.  "  He  (Haidar)  has  lately  taken 
the  King  (Mysore)  out  of  the  hands  of  his 
Uncle,  the  Dalaway."— Orme,  iii,  636. 

Daloyet,  Deloyet,  s.  An  armed 
attendant  and  messenger,  the  same  as 
a  Peon,  q.v.,  Hind,  dhalayat,  Wilson 
thinks  from  dhdl,  '  a  siiield.'  The  word 
is  never  now  used  in  Bengal  and  Upper 
India. 

1772.  "  Suppose  every  farmer  in  the 
province  was  enjoined  to  maintain  a  num- 
ber of  good  serviceable  bullocks  .  .  .  . 
obliged  to  furnish  the  Government  with 
them  on  a  requisition  made  to  him  by  the 
Collector  in  writing  (not  by  sepoys,  delects 
(sic),  or  hercarras). — W.  Hastings  to  G. 
Vansittart,  in  Gleig,  i.  237. 

,  1809.  "  As  it  was  very  hot,  I  immediately 
employed  my  delogets  to  keep  off  the 
crowd."— £d.  Valmtia,  i.  339. 

The  word  here  and  elsewhere  in  that  book 
is  a  misprint  for  deloyets. 

Dam,  s.     Hind.  dam.     Originally 
an  actual  copper  coin,  regarding  which 
we  find  the  following  in  the  Ain : 
•  '  "1.  The  D&m,  weighs^  5  tanks,  i.e.  1 
tolah,  8  mdsliahs,  and  7  surhhs;  it  is 


the  fortieth  part  of  a  rupee.  At  first 
this  coin  was  called  Paisah,  and  also 
BaliloU;  now  it  is  known  under  this 
name  {dam).  On  one  side  the  place  is 
given  where  it  was  struck,  on  the 
other  the  date.  For  the  purpose  of 
calculation,  the  ddm  is  divided  into  25 
parts,  each  of  which  is  called  a  jetal. 
This  imaginary  division  is  only  used 
by  accountants. 

"  2.  The  adhelah  is  half  of  a  ddm. 

3.  The  Pdulah  is  a  quarter  of  a  ddvi. 

4.  The  daniri  is  an  eighth  of  a  dAm  " 
(p.  31). 

It  is  curious  that  Akbar's  revenues 
were  registered  in  this  small  currency, 
viz.  in  lahs  of  dams.  We  may  com- 
pare the  Portuguese  use  of  reis  (q.'v.). 

The  tendency  of  denominations  of 
coin  is  always  to  sink  in  value.  The 
jetal  (q.."v.),  which  had  become  an 
imagin  ary  money  of  account  in  Akbar's 
time,  was,  in  the  14th  century,  a  real 
coin,  which  Mr.  E.  Thomas,  chief  of 
Indian  numismatologists,  has  un- 
earthed. And  now  the  dam  itself  is 
imaginary.  According  to  Elliot  the 
people  of  the  N.  W.  P.  not  long  ago 
calculated  25  dams  to  a  paisa,  which 
would  be  1600  to  a  rupee.  Carnegy 
gives  the  Oudh  popular  currency  table 
as : 

26  kauris  =  1  damri 

1  dam/rl  =  3  dam 

20      ,,  =  lana 

/        25  dam,  =  1  pice. 

But  the  Calcutta  Glossary  says  the 
ddm  is  in  Bengal  reckoned  =  ^  of  an 
ana,  i.e.,  320  to  the  rupee.  We  have 
not  in  our  own  experience  met  with 
any  reckoning  of  dams.  In  the  case 
of  the  damn  the  denomination  has 
increased  instead  of  sinking  in  relation 
to  the  ddm.  For  above  we  have  the 
damrl  =  3  dams,  or  according  to  Elliot 
{Beames,  ii.  296)  =  3Jr  doTm,  instead 
of  J^  of  a  ddm  as  m  Akbar's  time.  But 
in  reality  the  damri's  absolute  value 
has  remained  the  same.  For  by  Oar- 
negy's  table  1  rupee  or  16  anas  would 
be  equal  to  320  damrts,  and  by  the 
Ain,  1  rupee  =  40X8  damris=320 
damns.  Damrl  is  a  comnion  enough 
expression  for  the  infinitesimal_  in 
coin,  and  one  has  often  heard  a  Briton 
iu  India  say:  "No!  I  won't  giv^ 
a  dumree!"  with  but  a  vague  no- 
tion what  a  damri  meant,  as  in 
Scotland  we  have  heard,  "I  won't 
give  a  plack,"  though  certainly  th» 
speaker  could   not   have    stated   the 

Q  '■i 


DAMAN. 


228 


DANA. 


value  of  that  ancient  coin.  And  this 
leads  to  the  suggestion  that  a  like  ex- 
jjression,  often  heard  from  coarse 
talkers  in  England  as  well  as  in  India, 
originated  in  the  latter  country,  and 
that  whatever  profanity  there  may  he 
in  the  animus  there  is  none  in  the 
etymology,  when  such  an  one  blurts 
out  "I  don't  care  a  dam!"  i.e.,  in 
other  words,  "I  don't  care  a  brass 
farthing ! " 

.  If  the  Gentle  Header  deems  this  a 
far-fetched  suggestion,  let  us  back  it 
by  a  second.  We  find  in  Chaucer 
(The  MiUer's  Tale) : 

" ne  raught  he  not  a  kers," 

which  means,  "he  recked  not  a  cress '' 
{ne  flocci  quidem) ;  an  expression  which 
is  found  also  in  Piers  Plowman : 

"Wisdom  and  witte  nowe  is  not  worthe 
a  kerse. " 

And  this  we  doubt  not  has  given  rise 
to  that  other  vulgar  expression,  "  I 
don't  care  a  curse ;  " — curiously  paral^ 
lei  in  its  corruption  to  that  in  illus- 
tration of  which  we  quote  it. 

1628.  "  The  revenue  of  all  the  territories 
under  the  Emperors  of  Dehli  amounts,  ac- 
cording to  the  Royal  registers,  to  6  arbs  and 
30  krors  of  dams.  One  arb  h  equal  to  100 
krors'  (a  kror  heing  10,000,000),  and 
a  hundred  krors  of  dams  are  equal  to  2 
krws  and  50  lacs  of  rupees." — Muhammad 
Sharif  Hanafi,  in  Elliot,  vii.  138. 

1881.  "A  Bavarian  jjrinter,  jealous  of 
the  influence  of  capital,  said  that '  Gladstone 
baid  millions  of  money  to  the  heebie  to  fote 
for  him,  and  Beegonsfeel  would  not  bay 
them  a  tam,  so  they  fote  for  Gladstone.' " — 
A  Socialist  Picmc,  in  St.  James's  Gazette, 
July  6th. 

Daman,  n.p.  Bmmdn,  one  of  the 
old  settlements  of  the  Portuguese 
which  they  still  retain,  on  the  coast  of 
■Guzerat,  about  100  miles  north  of 
Bombay ;  written  by  them  Damao. 

1554.  "...  the  pilots  said:  'We  are 
here  between  Diu  and  Daman  ;  if  the  ship 
^inks  here,  not  a  soul  will  escape  ;  we  must 
make  sail  for  the  shore." — Sidi  'Ali,  80. 

1623.  "II  capitano . . .  sperava  ohe  potes- 
simo  esser  vicini  alia  oitt^  di  Saman ; 
laqual  estadentro  i]  golfo  di  Cambaiaaman 
tlestra "—P.  della  Valle,  ii.  499. 

Damani,  s.  Applied  to  a  kind  of 
squall.    See  Elephanta. 

Dammer,  s.  This  word  is  applied 
to  various,  resins  in  different  parts  of 
India,  chiefly  as  substitutes  for  pitch. 
The    word    appears    to    be    Malayo- 


Javanese  damar,  used  generically_  for 
resins,  a  class  of  substances  the  origiii 
of  which  is  probably  often  uncertain. 
To  one  of  the  (iammer-producing  trees 
of  the  Archipelago  the  name  Dammara 
alba,  Eumph.  (N.  O.Coni ferae),  has  been 
given,  and  this  furnishes  the  '  East 
India  Dammer'  of  English  varnish- 
makers.  In  Burma  the  dammer  used 
is  derived  from  at  least  three  different 
genera  of  the  N.  O.  Dipterocarpeae; 
m  Bengal  it  is  derived  from  the  Sal 
tree  {Shorea  rdbusta)  and  other  Shoreae, 
as  well  as  by  importation  from  trans- 
marine sources.  '  In  S.' India  "white 
dammer,"  "  Dammer  Pitch,"  or  Piney 
resiu,  is  the  produce  of  Vatma  indka, 
and -"black  dammer"  of  Canarium 
stridum ;  in  Outoh  the  dammer'  used 
is  stated  by  Lieut.  Leech  {Bombay 
Selections,  No.  xv.,  pp.  215-216)  to 
be  laade  from  diandruz  (or  clian- 
dros=.  copal)  boiled  with  an  equal 
quantity  of  oil.  This  is  probably 
Fryer's  'rosin  taken  out  of  the  sea' 
{infra).  Some  of  the  Malay  dammer 
also  seems,  from  ■  Major  M'Nair's 
statement,  to  be,  like  copal,  fossil. 

The  word  is  sometimes  used  in' India 
for  '  a  torch,'  because  torches  are 
formed  of  rags  dipped  in  it.  This,  is 
perhaps  the  use  which  accounts  for 
Haex's  explanation  below. 

1584.  ' '  Demnar  {for  demmar)  from  Siacca 
and  Blinton"  (i.e.  Siak  and  Billiton).— 
Barret  in  Hakluyt,  ii.  43. 

1631.  In  Haex's  Malay  "Vocabulary: 
"Damar,  Lumen  quod  accenditur." 

1673.  "The  Boat  is  not  strengthened 
with  Knee-Timbers  as  ours  are,  the  bended 
Planks  are  sowed  together  with  Rope-yarn 
of  the  Cocoe,  and  calked  with  Dammar  (a 
sort  of  ,  Rosin  taken  out  of  the  jsea)."— 
Fryer,  37. 

, ,,  .  "The  long  continued  Current  from 
the  Inland  Parts  (at  Surat)  through  the 
vast  'Wildernesses  of  '  huge  Woods  and 
Forests,  wafts  great  Hafts  of  Timber  for 
Shipping  and  Building :  and  Damar  for 
Pitch,  the  finest  sented  Bitumen  (if  it  he 
not  a  gum  or  Rosin)  I  ever  met  with."^ 
lb.  121.  ■ 

1727.  "  Damar,  a  Gum  that  is  used  for 
making  Pitch  and  Tar  for  the  use  of  Ship- 
ping."—^. Ham.  ii.  73. 

c.  1755.  "A  Demar-Boy  (Torch-hoy).'' 
— Ives,  50. 

1878.  "This  dammar,  which  is  the 
general  Malayan  name  for  resin,  is  dug  out 
of  the  forests  by  the  Malays,  aiid  seems  to 
be  the  fossilised  juices  of  former  growth  of 
the  juiigle."— ilfciVaw-,  Perak,  &c.,  188. 

Dana,   s.      Hind,    dana;    literally 


UANClNG-GIBL. 


229 


DABJEBLING. 


*  grain,'  and  therefore  the  exact  trans- 
lation of  g^am  in  its  original  sense 
(q.v.).  It  is  often  used  (in  Bengal)  as 
synonymous  with  granij  thus':  "Give 
th^  horse  his  ddna."  We  find  it  also 
used  in  this  specific  way  by  an  old 
traveller : 

1616.  "A  kind  of  graine  called  Sonna, 
somewhat  like  our  Pease,  which  they  boyle, 
and  when  it  is  cold  give  them  mingled  with 
course  Su^ar,  and  twise  or  thrise  in  the 
weeke.  Butter  to  scoure  their  Bodies." — 
Terrt/,  in  Pwchas,  ii.  1471< 

Dancing-girl,  s.  This,  or  among 
the  older  Anglo-Indians,  Dancing- 
Wench,  was  the  representative  of  the 
(Portuguese  Bailadeira)  Bayadere  or 
Hautcn-girl  (qq.  v.),  also  Cunchimee, 
&c.). 

In  S.  India  dancing-girls  are  all 
Hindu;  in.  N.  India  they  are  both 
Hindu,  called  iJam/ajii  (see  Bumjohnny), 
and  Mussulman,  called  Kanchanl  (see 
Cunclmnee).  In  Dutch  the  phrase 
takes  a  very  plainspoken  form,  see 
quotation  from  Valentijn, 

1606.    See  description  by  Gouvea,  i.  39. 

1673.  "After  Supper  they  treated  us 
with  the  DancingWenches,  and  good  soops 
of  Brandy  and  Delf  Beer,  till  it  was  late 
enough." — Fi-yer,  152. 

1701. _  "The    Governor    conducted    the 

Nabob  into  the  Consultation  Room 

after  dinner  they  were  diverted  with  the 
Dancing  Wenches."— In  Wheeler,  i.  377. 

1726.  "Wat  de  dans-Hoeren  (anders 
Dewataschi  * .  .  . .  genaamd,  en  an  de  Goden 
hunner  Pagoden  aJs  getrouwd)  belangd." — 
Yalentijn,  Ghor.  54. 

1763-78.  "  Mandelslow  tells  a  story  of  a 
Nabob  who  cut  off  the  heads  of  a  set  of 
dancing  girls  •  .  .  -  because  they  did  not 
come  to  his  palace  on  the  first  summons." — 
Orme,  i.  28  (ed.  1803). 

1789 "  dancing  girls  who  display 

amazing   agility   and   grace    in   all   their 
motions." — Mumro,  Narrative,  73. 

c.  1812.  "I  often  sat  by  the  open  win- 
dow, and  there,  night  after  night,  I  used  to 
hear  the  songs  of  the  unhappy  dancing 
girls,  accompanied  by  the  sweet  yet  melan- 
wiolymusicof  theciffiSra." — Mrs.SIierwood's 
Autdbiog.  423. 

1815.  "  Dancing  girls  were  once  numer- 
ous in  Persia;  and  the  first  poets  of  that 
country  have  celebrated  the  beauty  of  their 
persons  and  the  melody  of  their  voices." — 
Malcolm,  R.  of  Persia,  ii.  587. 

1838.  "The  Maharajah  sent  us  in  the 
,  evening  a  new  set  of  dancing  girls,  as  they 
were  .called,  though  they  turned  out  to  be 
twelve  of  theughest  old  women  lever  saw." 

■'  i.e.  DeroA^H.'d,  q.v. 


— Osborne,  Court  and  Camp  of  Bunjeet 
Singh,  154. 

1843.  "We  decorated  the  Temples  of 
the  false  gods.  We  provided  the  dancing- 
girls._  We  gilded  and  painted  the  images 
to  which  our  ignorant  subj  eots  bo  wed  down. " 
— Macaulay's  Speech  on  the  Somnauth  Pmcla- 
mation. 

Dandy,  s.  (a).  A  boatman.  The 
term  is  peculiar  to  the  Gangetio  rivers. 
Hind,  and  Beng.  dandi,  from  dand  or 
dand,  '  a  staff,  an  oar.' 

1685.  "  Our  Dandees  (or  boatmen)  boyled 
their  rice,  and  we  supped  here." — Sedges, 
Jan,  6. 

1763.  "The  oppressions  of  yourofBcers 
were  carried  to  such  a  length  that  they  put 
a  stop  to  all  business,  and  plundered  and 
seized  the  Dandies  and  Mangles'  vessel." — • 
W.  Hastings  to  the  Nawab,  in  Long,  347. 

1809.  "Two  naked  dandys  paddling  at 
the  head  of  the  vessel." — Jjd.  Valentia,  i.  67. 

1824.  "  I  am  indeed  often  surprised  to 
observe  the  difference  between  my  dandees 
(who  are  nearly  the  colour  of  a  black  tea- 
pot) and  the  generality  of  the  peasants 
whom  we  meet." — Bp.  Beber,  i.  149  (ed.  1844). 

(b).  Akind  of  ascetic  who  carrier 

a  staff.  Same  etymology.  See  Solvyns, 
who  gives  a  plate  of  such  an  one. 

(c)<  Hind,  same  spelUng,  and 

same  etymology.  Akind  of  vehicle  used 
in  the  Himalaya,  consisting  of  a  strong 
cloth  slung  like  a  hammock  to  a  bam- 
boo staff,  and  carried  by  two  (or  more) 
men.  The  traveller  can  either  sit  side- 
ways, or  lie  on  his  back. .  It  is  much 
the  same  as  the  Malabar  muncheel 
(q.T.). 

1876.  "In  the  lower  hiUs  when  she  did 
not  walk  she  travelled  in  a  dandy." — 
Kinloch,  Large  Game  Shooting  in  Thibet,  2nd 
S.,  p.  vii. 

Darjeeling,  or  Darjiling,  n.p.  A 
famous  sanitarium  in  the  Eastern 
Himalaya,  the  cession  of  which  was 
purchased  from  the  Eaja  of  Sikkim  in 
1835 ;  a  tract  largely  added  to  by  an 
annexation  in  1849,  foUowLag  on  an 
outrage  committed  by  the  Sikkim 
Minister  in  imprisoning  Dr.  (now  Sir) 
Joseph  Hooker  and  the  late  Dr.  A. 
Campbell,  Superintendent  of  Darjeel- 
ing. The  sanitarium  stands  at  6500 
to  7500  feet  above  the  sea.  The 
popular  Tibetan  spelling  of  the  name 
is,  according  to  Jaeshoke,  rBor-rje-ijlm, 
'Land  of  the  Dorje,''  i.e.  '  of  the  Ada- 
mant, or  thunderbolt,'  the  ritual 
sceptre  of  the  Lamas.  But  'accord- 
ing to  several  titles  of  books  in  the 
Petersburg  list  of  MSS.  it  ought  pro- 


jDABOGA, 


230 


BATGHIN. 


perly  to  lie  spelt  Dar-rgyas-glin'  {Tib. 
Mngl.  Diet.  p.  287). 

Daroga,  s.  Pers.  and  Hind.  t^uj-osrAa. 
This  word  seems  to  be  originally 
Mongol  (see  Kovalevshy's  Diet.  No. 
1672).  In  any  case  it  is  one  of  those 
terms  brought  by  the  Mongol  hosts 
from  the  far  East.  In  their  nomen- 
clature it  was  applied  to  the  Governor 
of  a  province  or  city,  and  in  this  sense 
it  continued  to  be  used  under  Timur 
and  his  immediate  successors.  But  it 
is  the  tendency  of  official  titles,  as  of 
denominations  of  coin,  to  descend  in 
value;  and'  that  of  ddrogha  has  in 
later  days  been  bestowed  on  a  variety 
of  humbler  persons.  Wilson  defines  the 
word  thus:  "The  chief  native  officer 
in  various  departments  under  the  na- 
tive government,  a  superintendent,  a 
manager:  but  in  later  times  he  is 
especially  the  head  of  a  police,  cus- 
toms, or  excise  station."  Under  the 
British  police  system,  from  1793  to 
1862-63,  the  Darogha  was  a  local 
Chief  of  Police,  or  Head  Constable. 

The  word  occurs  in  the  sense  of 
Governor  in  a  Mongol  inscription,  of 
the  year  1314,  found  in  the  Chinese 
Province  of  Shensi,  which  is  given  by 
Pauthier  in  his  Marc  Pol,  p.  773.  The 
Mongol  Governor  of  Moscow,  during 
a  part  of  the  Tartar  domination  in 
Eussia,  is  called  in  the  old  Eussian 
Chronicles  Doroga  (see  Hammer,  Golden 
Horde,  384).  And  according  to  the 
same  writer  the  word  appears  in  a 
Byzantine  writer  (unnamed)  as  Aaprjyas 
{lb.  238-9). 

c.  1220.  ' '  Tuli  Khan  named  as  Darugha 
at  Merv  one  called  Barmas,  and  himself 
marched  upon  Nishapur." — Abulghazi,  by 
Desmaisons,  135. 

1441.     ....  "I   reached    the    city    of 

Kerman The  deroghah   (governor) 

theEmir  Hadji  Mohamed  Kaiaschirin,  being 

then  absent " — Abdurmzzak,  in.  India 

in  the  XVth  Gent.,  p.  5. 

c.  1590.  "The  officers  and  servants 
attached  to  the  Imperial  Stables.     1.  The 

Atbegi 2.  The  Daroghah.    There  is 

one  appointed  for  each  stable " — Am, 

i.  137. 

1621.  "The  10th  of  October,  the daroga, 
or  Governor  of  Ispahan,  Mir  Abdulaazim, 
the  King's  son-in-law,  who,  as  was  after- 
wards seen  in  that  charge  of  his,  was  a 
downright  madman..  ."—P.  dellaValle,ii.l66. 

1673.  "  The  Droger,  or  Mayor  of  the  City, 
or  Captain  of  the  Watch,  or  the  Bounds ; 
It  is  his  duty  to  preside  with  the  Main 
Guard  a-nights  before  the  Palace-Gates.  "— 
Fryer,  339. 


1673.  "  The  Droger  being  Master  of  his 
Science,  persists  ;  what  comfort  can  I  reap 
from  your  Disturbance  f — lb.  389. 

1682.  "  I  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Hill 
at  Bajemaul  advising  ye  Droga  of  ye  Mint 
would  not  obey  a  Copy,  but  required  at 
least  a  sight  of  ye  Original!."— fle(ferc«, 
Dec.  14. 

c.  1781.  ' '  About  this  time,  however,  one 
day  being  very  angry,  the  Darogha,  or 
master  of  the  mint,  presented  himself,  and 
asked  the  Nawaub  what  device  he  would  have 
strufik  on  his  new  copijer  coinage.  Hydur, 
in  a  violent  passion,  told  him  to  stamp  an 
obscene  figure  on  it." — Hydur  Jfaik,  ti.\yy 
Miles,  488. 

1812.  "Each  division 'is  guarded  by  a 
Darogha,  with  an  establishment  of  armed 
men." — Fifth  Report,  44. 

Datchin,  s.  This  word  is  used  iil 
old  books  of  Travel  and  Trade  for  a 
steelyard  employed  in  China  and  the 
Archipelago.  It  is  given  by  Leyden 
as  a  Malay  word  for  '  balance,'  in  his 
Gomp.  Vocab.  of  Barma,  Malay  and 
Thai,  Serampore,  1810.  It  is  also  given 
by  Crawfurd  as  dacliin,  a  Malay  word 
from  the  Javanese.  There  seems  to 
be  no  doubt  that  in  Peking  dialect 
cli'eng  is  'to  weigh,'  and  also  'steelyard'; 
that  in  Amoy  a  small  steelyard  is  called 
ch'in;  and  that  in  Canton  dialect  the 
steelyard  is  called  t'olceVing.  Some  of 
the  Dictionaries  also  give  ta  'cliSng, 
'  large  steelyard.'  Datchin  or  dotcliin 
may  therefore  possibly  be  a  Chinese 
term;  but,  considering  how  seldom 
traders'  words  are  really  Chinese,  and 
how  easily  the  Chinese  monosylla!bles 
lend  themselves  to  plausible  combina- 
tions, it  remains  probable  that  the  Can- 
ton word  was  adopted  from  foreigners, 
It  has  sometimes  occurred  to  us  that  it 
might  have  been  borrowed  from  Achin 
{d'AcJiin) ;  see  the  first  quotation. 

1554.  At  Malacca.  "The  boar  of  the 
great  Dachem  contains  200  cites,  each  cote 
weighing  two  arratels,  4  ounces,  5  eighths, 

15  grains,  3  tenths The  Baar  of  the 

little  Dachem  contains  200  cates  ;  each  cate 
weighing  two  arratels." — A.  Nmies,  39. 

1696.  "For  their  DotcMn  and  BaOance 
they  use  that  of  Japan. " — Bowyem's  Journal 
at  Oochin-China,  in  Dalrymple,  0.  JR.,  i.  88. 

1711.  "Never  weigh  your  Silver  by  their 
Dotchins,  for  they  have  usually  two  Pair, 
one  to  receive,  the  other  to  pay  by." — 
Lockyer,  113. 

„  "In  the  Dotchin,  an  exfjert 
Weigher  will  cheat  two  or  three  per  cent. 
by  placing  or  shaking  the  Weight,  and 
minding  the  Motion  of  the  Pole  only."— 
lb.  115. 


DATURA, 


231 


DAWK. 


1711.  "...  everyone  has&CiMpchinaaA 
SotcMn  to  cut  and  weigh  silver." — lb.  141. 

1748.  "These  scales  are  made  after  the 
manner  of  the  Koman  balance,  or  our 
English  StiUiards,  called  by  the  Chinese 
Litdng,  and  by  us  Sot-chin." — A  Voyage  to 
the  E.  Indies  in  1747  and  1748,  &o.,  London, 
1762,  p.  324. 

The  same  book  has,  in  a  short  vocabulary 
at  p.  265,  "  English  scales  or  dodgeons.  .  .  . 
Chinese  Idtang." 

Datura,  s.     This  Latin-like  name  is 
really  Sansk.  dhattura,  and  so  has  past 
iato    the    derived    vernaculars.     The 
widely  spread  Datura  Stramonium,  or 
Thorn-apple,    is    well    known    over 
Europe,  but  is  not  regarded  as  indi- 
genous  to  India  ;   though  it  appears 
to  be  wild  in  the  Himalaya  from  Kash- 
mir to  Sikkim.     The  Indian  species, 
from  which   our   generic    name    has 
been  borrowed,  is  Datura  alba,  Nees  * 
(D.   fastuosa,    L.).     Garcia    de    Orta 
mentions  the  common  use  of  this  by 
thieves  in  India.  Its  eflect  on  the  victim 
was  to  produce  temporary  alienation  of 
mind,  and  violent  laughter,  permitting 
the  thief  to  act  un6pposed.     He  de- 
scribes his  own  practice  in  treating 
such  cases,  which  he  had  always  found 
Successful.     Datura   was    also    often 
given  as    a    practical    joke,    whence 
Sie    Portuguese  called    it   Burladora 
('Joker').  De  Orta  strongly  disapproves 
of  such  pranks.     The  criminal  use  of 
datura  by  a  class  of  Thugs  is  rife  in 
our  own  time.     One  of  the  present 
writers  has  judicially  convicted  many. 
Coolies  returning  with  fortunes  from 
the  colonies  often  become  the  victims 
of  such  crimes. 

1563.  "  Maidseiiant.  A  black  woman 
of  the  house  has  been  giving  datura  to  my 
mistress ;  she  stole  the  keys,  and  the  jewet 
that  my  mistress  had  on  her  neck  and  in 
her  jewel  box,  and  has  made  off  with  a  black 
man.  It  would  be  a  kindness  to  come  to 
her  help." — Garcia,  Colloquios,  i.  83. 

1578.  "They  call  this  plant  in  the 
iMalabar  tongue  unmata  caya  ....  in 
Canarese  Datyro " — Acostii,  87. 

1598.  "They  name  likewise  an  hearbe 
tailed  Deutroa,  which  beareth  a  seede, 
whereof  bruising  out  the  sap,  they  put  it 
into  a  cup,  or  other  vessell,  and  give  it  to 
their  husbands,  eyther  in  meate  or  drinke, 
and  presently  therewith  the  Man  is  as 
though  hee  were  halfe  out  of  his  wits." — 
lAmchoien,  60. 

1608-10.  "Mais  ainsi  de  mesme  les 
femmes  quand  elles  S9auent  que  leurs  maris 
en    entretiennent   quelqu'autre,   elles   s'en 


*  See  Hanhury  and  FlUckiger,  410 


desfont  par  poison  ou  autrement,  et  se 
seruent  fort  k  oela  de  la  semence  de  Datura, 
qui  est  d'vne  estrange  vertu.  Ce  Datura, 
ou  Suroa,  espece  de  Stramonium,  est  vne 
plante  grande  et  haute  qui  porte  des  fleurs 
blanches  en  Campane,  comme  le  Cisampelo, 
mais  plus  grande." — Mocqtiet,  Voyages,  312. 

1673.  "Dutry,  the  deadliest  sort  of 
Solarium  (Solanum)  ot Niijhtshade." — Fryer, 
32. 

1676. 
"Make    lechers    and    their     punks    with 
dewtry 

Commit  fantastical  advowtry." 

Budibras,  Pt.  iii.  Canto  1. 

1690.  "  And  many  of  them  (the  Moors) 
take  the  liberty  of  mixing  Dutra  and  Water 
together  to  drink  ....  which  will  intoxi- 
cate almost  to  Madness." — Ovington,  235. 

1810.  "The  datura  that  grows  in  every 
part  of  Iniiau"— Williamson,  V.  M.  ii.  135. 

1874.  "  Datura.  This  plant,  a  native  of 
the  East  Indies,  and  of  Abyssinia,  more 
than  a  century  ago  had  spread  as  a  natural- 
ized plant  through  every  country  in  Europe 
except  Sweden,  Lapland,  and  Norway, 
through  the  aid  of  gipsy  quacks,  who  used 
the  seed  as  anti-spasmo(fics,  or  for  more 
questionable  purposes.  "—iJ.  Brovm,  in  Geog, 
Magazine,  i.  371. 

Note. — ^The  statements  derived  from 
Hanbury  and  PlUokiger  in  the  be- 
ginning of  this  article  disagree  with, 
this  view,  both  as  to  the  origin  of  the 
European  datura  and  the  identity  of 
the  Indian  plant.  The  doubts  about 
the  birthplace  of  the  various  species  of 
this  genus  remaiu  in  factundetermined. 

Datura,  Yellow,  and  Yellow 
Thistle.  These  are  Bombay  names 
for  the  Argemone  mexi-cana,—fico  del 
inferno  of  Spa,niards,  introduced  acci- 
dentally from  America,  and  now  an 
abundant  and  pestilent  weed  all  over 
India. 

Dawk,  s.  Hind,  and  Mahr.  dak. 
'  Post,'  i.e.  properly  transport  by  relays 
of  men  and  horses,  and  thence  'the 
mail'  or  letter-post,  as  well  as  any 
arrangement  for  travelling,  or  for 
transmitting  articles  for  such  relays. 
The  institution  was  no  doubt  imitated 
from  the  barld,  or  post,  established 
throughout  the  empire  of  the  Caliphs 
by  Mo'awia.  And  barld  is  itself  con- 
nected with  the  Latin  veredus,  and 
veredius, 

c.  1310.  "It  was  the  practise  of  the 
Sultan  (AU-uddfn)  when  he  sent  an  army 
on  an  expedition  to  establish  posts  on  the 
road,  wherever  posts  could  be  maintained. 
....  At  every  half  or  quarter  kos  runners 
were  posted  ....  the  securing  of  accurate 
inteU&enoe  from  the  court  on  one  side  and 


daws:. 


232 


DAYE,  DHYE. 


the  army  on  the  other  was  a  great  public 
benefit."— ^/d-'wdtZi?^  JBarni,  in  Elliot,  iii. 
203. 

c.  1340.  ' '  The  foot-post  (in  India)  is  thus 
arranged  :  every  mile  is  divided  into  three 
equal  intervals  vi^hioh  are  called  Sawah, 
which  is  as  much  as  to  say '  the  third  part 
of  a  mile '  (the  mile  itself  being  called  in 
India  Km'uh).  At  every  third  of  a  mile 
there  is  a  village  well  inhabited,  outside  of 
which  are  three  tents  where  men  are  seated 
ready  to  start.  .  .  .  . ' — Ibn  Batuta,  iii.  95. 

„  "So  he  wrote  to  the  Sultan  to  an- 
nounce our  arrival,  and  sent  his  letter  by 
the  dawah,  which  is  the  foot  post,  as  we 
have  told  you." — JMd.  145. 

„  "At  every  mile  (i.e.  Koruh  or  coss) 
from  Dehli  to  ]!)aulatabad  there  are  three 
dawah  or  posts."— iSid,  191-2. 

It  seems  probable  that  this  dawah  is  some 
misunderstanding  of  dak. 

„  "There  are  established,  between 
the  capital  and  the  chief  cities  of  the  diffe- 
rent territories,  posts  placed  at  certain 
distances  from  each  other,  which  are  like 
the  post-relays  in  Egypt  and  Syria .... 
but  the  distance  between  them  is  not  more 
than  four,  bowshots  or  even  less.  At  each 
bf  these  posts  ten  swift  runners  are  sta- 
tioned ....  as  soon  as  one  of  these  men 
receives  a  letter  he  runs  off  as  rapidly  as 
possible.  ...  i  At  each  of  these  post  sta- 
tions there  are,  mosques,  where  prayers 
are  said,  and  where  the  traveller  can  find 
shelter,  reservoirs  full  of  good  water,  and 
markets  ....  so  that  there  is  very  little 
necessity  for  carrying  water,  or  food,  or 
tents." — Shahdbaddln  Dimishki,  in  Elliot, 
iii.  581. 

c.  1612.  "He  (Akbar)  6stablished  posts 
throughout  his  dominions,  having  two  horses 
and  a  set  of  footmen  stationed  at  every  five 
coss.  The  Indians  call  this  establishment 
'Dak  chowky.'" — Firishta,  by  Brims,  ii. 
280-1. 

1657.  "  But  when  the  intelligence  of  his 
(Dara-Shekoh's)  ofiicious  meddling  had 
spread  abroad  through  the  provinces.by  the 

dak  clumki " — EhdfiKhan,  in.  Elliot,  vii. 

214. 

1727.  "  The  Post  in  the  Mogul's  Domi- 
nions goes  very  swift,  for  at  every  Caravan- 
seray,  which  are  built  on  the  High-roads, 
about  ten  miles  distant  from  one  another, 
Men,  very  swift  of  Foot,  are  kept  ready. . .  . 
And  those  Curriers  are  called  Dog  Chouckies. " 
—A.  Ham.  i.  149. 

1771.  "  I  wrote  to  the  Governor  for  per- 
mission to  visit  Calcutta  by  the  Dawks. . , . " 
— Letter  in  the  Intrigues  of  a  Nabob,  &c. ,  76. 

1781.  "I  mean  the  absurd,  unfair,  irre- 
OTlar  and  dangerous  Mode,  of  .suffering 
People  to  paw  over  their  Neighbour's  Letters 

at  the  Dock "—Letter  in  Hicky's 

Bengal  Gazette,  Mar.  24. 

1796.  "The  Honble.  the  Governor-Gene- 
ral in  Council  has  been  pleased  to  order  the 
re-establishment  of  Dawk  Bearers  upon  the 
jiew  road  from  Calcutta  to  Benares  and 


Patna The  following  are  the  rates 

fixed 

"  From  Calcutta  to  Benares  ....  Sicca 
Rupees  500." 
— In  Seton-Karr,  ii.  185. 

1809.  "He  advised  me  to  proceed  imme- 
diately by  Dawk.  .  .  ." — Ld.  Valentia,  i.  62. 

1824.  ' '  The  dak  or  post  carrier  having 
passed  me  on  the  preceding  day,  I  dropped, 
a  letter  into  his  leathern  bag,  requestmg  a, 
friend  to  send  his  horse  on  for  me." — Seely, 
Wonde^-s  of  Ellora,  ch.  iv. 

A  letter  so  sent  by  the  post-runner,  in 
the  absence  of  any  receiving  ofiice,  was  said 
to  go  "  by  outside  dawk." 

1843.  "Jam:  You  have  received  the 
money  of  the  British  for  taking  charge  of 
the  dawk ;  you  have  betrayed  your  trust, 
and  stopped  the  dawks.  ...  If  you  come 
in  and  make  your  sal^m,  and  promise 
fidelity  to  the  British  Government,  I  will 
restore  to  you  your  lands  <  >  .  and  the  super- 
intendence of  the  dawks.  If  you  refuse  I 
will  wait  till  the  hot  weather  has  gone  past, 
and  then  I  will  carry  fire  and  sword  into 
your  territory  .  .  .  and  if  I  catch  you,  I  will 
hang  you  as  a  rebel." — Sir  C.  Napier  to  the 
Jam  of  the  Jokees  (in  Life  of  Dr.  Js  Wilson, 
p.  440). 

1873.  "...  the' true  reason  being,  Mr. 
Barton  declared,  that  he  was  too  stingy  tq 
pay  her  dawk." — The  True  Reformer;  i.  6,3^ 

Dawk,  s.  Name  of  a  tree ,'  sed 
Dhauk. 

Dawk,  To  lay  a,  v.  To  cause  re- 
lays of  bearers,  or  horses,  to  be  posted 
on  a  road.  As  regards  palanMn  bearers 
this  used  to  be  done  either  through 
the  post-office,  or  through  local 
chowdries  (q-v.)  of  bearers.  During 
the  mutiny  of  1857-68,  when  several 
young  surgeons  had  arrived  in  India; 
whose  services  were  urgently  wanted  at 
the  front,  it  is  said  that  the  Head  of 
the  Department  to  which  they  had  re- 
ported themselves,  directed  them  im- 
mediately to  '  lay  a  dawk.'  One  of 
them  turned  back  from  the  door,  say- 
ing: 'Would  you  explain.  Sir;  for 
you  might  just  as  well  tell  me  to  lay 
an  egg!' 

Dawk  Bungalow.  See  imder  Bun- 
galow. 

Daye,  Dhye,  s.  A  wet-nurse ;  used 
in  Bengal  and  N.  India,  where  this  is 
the  sense  now  attached  to  the  word. 
Hind,  dm,  from  Pers.  dayahi  a  nurse; 
a  midwife.  The  word  also  in  the 
earlier  English  Eegulations  is  applied, 
Wilson  states,  to  "a  female  commisr 
sioner  employed    to    interrogate  and 


JDEANElt 


233 


BECGANY. 


swear  native  -women  of  condition,  who 
could  not  appear  to  give  evidenco  in  a 
court." 

,  1578.  "  The  whole  plant  is  .  oommonly 
known  and  used  by  the  Oayas,  or  as  we  oau 
them  comadres"  ("gossips,"  midwives). — 
Acosta,  Tractado,  282. 

1613.  "  The  medicines  of  the  Malays  .  .  . 
ordinarily  are  roots  of  plants  .  .  .  horns  and 
claws  and  stones,  which  are  used  by  their 
leeches,  and  for  the  most  part  by  Dayas, 
which  are  women  physicians,  excellent  her- 
balists, apprentices  of  the  schools  of  Java 
Major." — Godinlw  de  JSredia,  f.  37. 

1808.  "  If  the  bearer  hath  not  strength 
what  can  the  Saee  (midwife)  do?" — Guzerati 
Proverb,  in  Dnimmond's  Illustrations,  1803. 

.  1810.  ' '  The  Shye  is  more  generally  an 
attendantupon  native  ladies." — Williamson, 
r.M.,  i.  341. 

1883.  "...  the  '  dyah '  or  wet-nurse  is 
looked  on  as  a  second  mother,  and  usually 
provided  for  for  life." — WilU,  Modern 
Persia,  326. 

Deaner,s.  This  is  not  Anglo-Indian, 
but  it  is  a  curious  word  of  English 
Thieves'  cant,  signifj-ing  '  a  shilling.' 
It  seems  doubtful  whether  it  comes 
from  the  Italian  danaro  or  the  Arabic 
dinar  (qi  v.) ;  both  eventually  derived 
from  the  Latin  denarius. 

Debal,  n.p. — See  DM. 

Seccan,  n.p.  and  adj .  Hind.  Dakliin 
or  Bakhan.  The  Southern  part  of 
India,  the  Peninsula,  and  especially  the 
Tahle-land  between  the  Eastern  and 
Western  Ghauts.  It  has  been  often 
applied  also,  politically,  to  specific 
States  in  that  part  of  India,  e.g.  by  the 
Portuguese  in  the  16th  century  to  the 
Mahommedan  Kingdom  of  Bljapur, 
and  in  more  recent  times  by  our- 
selves to  the  State  of  Hyderabad. 
In  Western  India  the  Deccan  stands 
opposed  to  the  Coucan  (q-v.),  i.e.  the 
table-land  of  the  interior  to  the  mari- 
time plain;  in  Tipper  India  the  Deccan 
stands  opposed  to  Hindustan,  i.e. 
roundly  speaking,  the  country  south 
<rf  the  Nerbudda  to  that  north  of  it. 

The  word  is  from  the  Prakrit  form 
dalekhina  of  Sansk.  daJcshina,  '  the 
South ' ;  originally,  '  on  the  right 
hand ' ;  compare  dexter,  Sepias. 

The  term  frequently  occurs  in  San- 
skrit'books  in  the  forms  dakshinapatha 
('Southern  region,'  whence  the  Greek 
form  in  our  first  quotation),  and  d(ik- 
sMnatya  ('Southern' — qualiiying some 
Word  foi; '  country ').     So,  in  the  Pan- 


chatantra :  ' '  There  is  in  the  Southern 
region  {daJishinStya  janapada)  a  town 
called  MihUaropya." 

c.  A.D.  80-90.  "But  immediately  after 
Barygaza  the  adjoining  continent  extends 
from  the  North  to  the  South,  wherefore  the 
region  is  called  Dachinabades  (Aa^ira^dSij!), 
for  the  South  is  called  in  their  tongue 
Dachanos  {^ixavoil." — Periplus  M. E.,  Geoff. 
Gr.  Min.  i.  254. 

1510.  "  In  the  said  city  of  Decan  there 
reigns  a  King,  who  is  a  Mahommedan."^ 
TaHhema,  117. 

(Here  the  term  is  applied  to  the  city  and 
kingdom  of  Bijapur). 

1517.  "On  coming  out  of  this  Kingdom 
of  Guzarat  and  Cambay  towards  the  South, 
and  the  inner  parts  of  India,  is  the  Kingdom 
of  Dacani,  whiph  the  Indians  call  Decan." — 
Barbosa,  69. 

1.552.  "Of  Decani  or  DaquS  as  we  now 
call  it." — Castanheda,  ii.  50. 

„-  "He  (Mahmud  Shah)  was  si> 
powerful  that  he  now  presumed  to  style 
himself  King  of  Canara,  giving  it  the  name 
of  Decan.  And  the  name  is  said  to  have 
been  given  to  it  from  the  combination  of 
different  nations  contained  in  it,  because 
Decanij  in  their  language  si^nifien  'mon- 
grel.'"— De  BaiTos,  Dec, II.,  hv.  v.  cap.  2. 

It  is  difficult  to  discover  what  has  led 
astray  here  the  usually  well-informed  De 
Barros. 

1608.  "  For  the  Portugals  of  Damwmhstd 
wrought  with  an  ancient  friend  of  theirs  a> 
Raga,  who  was  absolute  Lord  of  a  Prouince 
(betweene  Daman,  Ouzerat,  and  Decan) 
called  Cruly,  to  be  readie  with  200  Horse- 
men to  stay  my  passage." — Capt.  W.  Hav) 
kins,  in  PurcJias,  i.  209. 

1616.  "...  his  son  Sultan  Coron,  who 
he  designed,  should  command  in  Deccan.  "— 
Sir  T.  Boe. 

1667. 
"  But  such  as  at  this  day,  to  Indians  knowuj 
In  Malabar  or  Decan  spreads  her  arms." 
Paradise  Lost,  ix. 

1726.  "Decan  [as  a  division]  includes 
Decan,  Cunka/m,  and  Balagatta." — Valcn- 
tijn,  V.  1. 

c.  1750.  " .  .  .  .  alors  le  Nababe  d'Arcate, 
tout  petit  Seigneur  qu'il  ^toit,  compart  au 
Souba  du  Dekam  dont  il  n'^toit  que  le 
Permier  traiter  (sic)  avec  nous  comme  un 
Souverain  avec  ses  sujets." — Letter  of  M. 
Bussy,  in  Cambridge's  War  in  India, 
p.  xxix,  ' 

1870.  "  In  the  Deccan  and  in  Ceylon 
trees  and  bushes  near  springs,  may  often  be 
seen  covered  with  votive  flowers.  "—Lubbock, 
Origin  of  Civilization,  200. 

N.B. — This  is  a  questionable  statement 
as  regards  the  Deccan. 

Deccany,  adj.,  also  used  as  subst. 
Properly  Dakhni.  Coming  from  the 
Deccan.    A  (Mahommedan)  inhabitant 


DECK. 


234 


DELING. 


of  the  Decoan.  Also  the  very  peculiar 
dialect  of  Hindustani  spoken  by  such 
people. 

1516.  "The  Decani  language,  which  is 
the  natural  language  of  the  country." — 
Marbosa,  77. 

1572.  "  .  .  .  . 

Secanys,  Orias,  que  a  esperanga 
Tem  de  sua  salvagao  nas  resonantes 
Aguas  do  Grange  .  .  .  ."       Gamoes,  vii.  20. 

1.578.  "The  Decanins  (call  the  Betel- 
leaf)  Pan."—Acosta,  139. 

c.  1590.  "  Hence  Dak'hinis  are  notorious 
in  Hindiist^n  for  stupidity. .  .  ."—Author 
<juoted  by  Blochmann,  Aim,  443. 

1861. 
"  Ah,  I  rode  a  Deccanee  charger,  with  the 
saddle-cloth  gold  laced, 
And  a  Persian  sword,  and  a  twelve-foot 
spear,  and  a  pistol  at  my  waist." 

A.  C.  Lyall,  The  Old  Pindaree. 

Deck,  s.  A  look,  a  peep.  Hind. 
dekh-na,  '  to  look.' 

1854.  "...  these  formed  the  whole  as- 
semblage, with  the  occasional  exception  of 
some  officer,  stopping  as  he  passed  by, 
returning  from  his  morning  ride  'just  to 
have  adekh  at  the  steamer.' .  .  ." — Oaifield, 
by  W.  Arnold,  i.  85. 

Seen,  s.  Ar.  Hind,  din,  '  the  faith.' 
The  cry  of  excited  Mahommedans,  Din, 
Dm! 

c.  1580.  "...  crying,  as  is  their  way. 
Dim,  Dim,  Mafamede !  so  that  they  filled 
6arth  and  air  with  terror  and  confusion." — 
JPrimor  e  Honra,  &c.,  f.  19. 

Delhi,  n.p.  The  famous  capital  of 
the  great  Moghuls,  in  the  latter  years  of 
that  family ;  and  the  seat  under  various 
names  of  many  preceding  djmasties, 
going  back  into  ages  of  which  we  have 
no  distinct  record.  Dilll  is,  according 
to  Cunningham,  the  old  Hindu  form 
of  the  name.  DiliU  is  that  used  by 
Mahommedans. 

1205.  (Muhammed  Ghori  marched)  "  to- 
wards Dehli  (may  God  preserve  its  pros- 
perity, and  perpetuate  its  splendour  !),  which 
IS  among  the  chief  (mother)  cities  of  Hind." 
— Hasan  NizoMil,  in  Elliot,  ii.  216. 

c.  1321.  "  Hanc  terram  (Tana,  near 
Bombay)  regunt  Sarraoeni,  nunc  subjacentes 
dal  dill.  .  .  .  Audiens  ipse  imperator  dol 
Bali  ....  misit  et  ordinavit  ut  ipse  Lo- 
melic  penitus  caperetur  .  .  ." — Fr.  Odoric. 
See  Cathay,  &c.,  App.,  pp.  v.  and  x. 

0. 1330.  "Dilli  ....  a  certain  traveller 
relates  that  the  brick-built  walls  of  this  great 
city  are  loftier  than  the  walls  of  Hamath ; 
it  stands  in  a  plain  on  a  soil  of  mingled 
stones  and  sand.  At  the  distance  of  a  para- 
sang  runs  a  great  river,  not  so  big,  however. 


as  Euphrates."— ^6M?/e(ia,  in  Gildemeister, 
189-190. 
c.  1334.     "The  wall  that  surrounds  Dihli 

has  no  equal The  city  of  DiMi  has 

28  gates  .  .  .  ."   etc.— ffin  Batuta,  ui.  147 
seqq. 

c.  1375.  The  Carta  Catofan«  of  the  French 
Library  shows  ciutat  de  Dilli  and  also  Lo 
Key  Dilli,  with  this  rubric  below  it :  "  Aci 
esta  un  solda  gran  e  podaros  moU  rich. 
Aquest  Soldo,  ha  DCO  orifans  e  0  mUlia 
homens  d,  ca/vall  sot  lo  sen  imperi.  Ha  encora 
paons'scns  nombre  .  .  .  ." 

1459.  Fra  Mauro's  great  map  at  Venice 
shows  Deli  cittade  grandisdma,  and  th^ 
rubrick  Questa  cittade  nobilimma  zA  domi- 
nava  tuto  el  paese  del  Deli  over  India  Prima, 
1516.  "  This  king  of  Dely  confines  with 
Tatars,  and  has  taken  many  lands  from  the 
King  of  Cambay ;  and  from  the  King  of 
Dacan,  his  servants  and  captains  with  many 
of  his  people,  took  much,  and  afterwards 
in  time  they  revolted,  and  set  themselves 
up  as  kings." — Bartosa,  p.  100. 

1533.  "And  this  kingdom  to  which  the 
Badur  proceeded  was  called  the  Dely;  it 
was  very  great,  but  it  was  all  disturbed_  by 
wars  and  risings  of  one  party  against 
another,  because  the  King  was  dead,  and 
the  sons  were  fighting  witn__each  other  for 
the  sovereignty." — Correa,  iii.  506. 

c.  1568.  "About  sixteen  yeeres  past,' 
this  King  (of  Cuttack),  with  his  Kingf 
dome,  were  destroyed  by  the  King  of  Pat« 
tane,  which  was  also  King  of  the  greatest 
part  of  Bengala  ....  but  this  tyrant 
enioyed  his  Kingdome  but  a  small  time, 
but  was  conquered  by  another  tyrant,  which 
was  the  great  Mogol  King  of  Agra,  Delly, 
and  of  all  Cambaia."— Caesar  Frrderike  m 
Hakl.  ii.  358. 

1611.  "  On  the  left  hand  is  seene  the  car- 
kasse  of  old  Dely,  called  the  nine  castles 
and  fiftie-two  gates,  now  inhabited  onely 
by  Googers.  .  .  .  The  city  is  2=  betweene 
Gate  and  Gate,  begirt  with  a  strong  wall, 

but  much  ruinate "—W.  Finch,  in 

Purchas,  i.  430. 

Deling,  s.  This  was  a  kind  of  ham- 
mock conveyance,  suspended  from  a 
pole,  mentioned  by  the  old  travellers 
in  Pegu.  The  word  is  not  known  to 
Burmese  scholars,  and  is  perhaps  a 
Persian  word.  Meninski  gives  "deZenji 
adj.  pendulus,  suspensus."  The  thing 
seems  to  be  the  Malayalam  ManchU. 
See  Muncheel  and  also  Dandy. 

1569.  "Carried  in  a  closet  which  they 
call  Deling,  in  the  which  a  man  shall  be 
very  well  accommodated,  with  cushions 
under  his  head." — Master  Caesar  Frederike, 
in  Haklupt,  ii.  367. 

1585.  "This  Delingo  is  a  strong  cotton 
cloth  doubled,  ...  as  big  as  an  ordinary  ru^j 
and  having  an  iron  at  each  end  to  attach  it 
by,  so  that  in  the  middle  it  hangs  like  a 
pouch  or  purse.    These  iron  s  are  attached  to 


BELLY,  MOUNT. 


235 


DELOLL. 


&  very  thick  cane,  and  this  is  borne  by  four 

men When  you  go  on  a  journey,  a 

cushion  is  put  at  the  head  of  this  DelingO, 
and  you  get  in,  and  lay  your  head  on  the 
cushion,"  &c. — tiasparo  Balbi,  i.  99  b. 

1587.  "  !From  Cirion  we  went  to  Macao, 
which  is  a  pretie  towne,  where  we  left  our 
boats  and  Faroes,  and  in  the  morning 
taking  Selingeges,  which  are  a  kind  of 
Coches  made  of  cords  and  cloth  quilted,  and 
caried  vpon  astangbetweeneS.  and  4.  men  : 
we  came  to  Pegu  the  same  day." — R.  Fitch, 
in  Hakl.  ii.  391. 

Delly,  Mount,  n.p.  Port.  Monte 
D'Eli.  A  moimtaiii  on  the  Malabar 
coast  wHch.  forms  a  remarkable  object 
from,  seaward,  and  the  name  of  wliicli 
oooTirs  sometimes  as  applied  to  a  State 
or  City  adjoining  tlie  mountain.  It  is 
prominently  mentioned  in  all  the  old 
books  on  India,  though,  strange  to  say 
the  Map  of  India  in  Keith  Johnstone's 
Royal  Atlas  has  neither  name  nor  in- 
dication of  this  famous  hill.  It  was, 
according  to  Correa,  the  first  Indian 
land  seen  by  Vasco  da  Gama.  The 
name  is  Malayalam,  Eli  mala,  '  High 
Mountain.'  Several  erroneous  expla- 
nations have  however  been  given.  A 
common  one  is  that  it  means  '  Seven 
"Frills.'  This  arose  with  the  compiler 
of  the  local  Sanskrit  Mahdtmya  or 
legend,  who  rendered  the  name  Sapta- 
saila,  '  Seven  HUls,'  confounding  eli 
with  elM,  '  seven,'  which  has  no  appli- 
cation. Again  we  shall  find  it  ex- 
plained as  '  Eat-hill ' ;  but  here  eli  is 
substituted  for  eli. 

The  position  of  the  town  and  port 
of  Ely  or  Hili  mentioned  by  the  older 
travellers  is  a  little  doubtful,  but  see 
Marco  Polo,  notes  to  Bk.  HI.  ch.  24. 

The  Ely-maide  of  the  Peutingerian 
Tables  is  not  unlikely  to  be  an  indica- 
♦tion  of  Ely. 

1298.  "Eli  is  a  Kingdom  towards  the 
west,  about  300  miles  from  Comari.  .  .  . 
There  is  no  proper  harbour  in  the  country, 
but  there  are  many  rivers  with  good  es- 
tuaries, wide  and  deep." — Marco  Polo,  Bk. 
III.  ch.  24. 

c.  1330.  "  Three  days  journey  beyond 
this  city  (Manjarur,  i.e.  Mangalore)  there 
is  a  great  hiU  which  projects  mto  the  sea, 
and  is  descried  by  travellers  from  afar,  the 
promontory  called  Hili." — Abulfeda  in  Gfil- 
demeister,  185.. 

c.  1343.  "At  the  end  of  that  time  we 
set  off  for  Hili,  where  we  arrived  two  days 
later.  It  is  a  large,  well-built  town  on  a 
great  bay(or  estuary)  which  big  ships  enter." 
^Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  81. 

c.  1440.  "  Proceeding  onwards  he  ...  . 
arrived  at  two  cities  situated  on  the  sea 


shore,  one  named  Pacamuria,  and  the  other 
Helly." — Nicola  Conti,  in  India  in  the  XVtk 
Gent,  p.  6. 

1516.  "After  passing  this  place  along 
the  coast  is  the  Mountain  Dely,  on  the  edge 
of  the  sea;  it  is  a  round  mountain,  very 
lofty,  in  the  midst  of  low  land ;  all  the 
ships  of  the  Moors  and  the  Gentiles .  . ._. 
sight  this  mountain  ....  and  make  their 
reckoning  by  it." — Barhosa,  149. 

0.  1562.  ' '  In  twenty  days  they  got  sight 
of  land,  which  the  pilots  foretold  before 
that  they  saw  it,  this  was  a  great  moun- 
tain which  is  on  the  coast  of  India,  in  the 
Kingdom  of  Cananor,  which  the  people  of 
the  country  in  their  language  call  the  moun- 
tain Dely,  elly  meaning  'the  rat,'*  and 
they  call  it  Mount  Dely,  because  in  this 
mountain  there  are  so  many  rats  that  they 
could  never  make  a  village  there." — Goirea, 
Three  Voyages,  &c.,  Hak.  Soc.  145. 

1579.  "...  Malik  BenHabeeb  .  .  .  pro- 
ceeded first  to  Quilon  .  .  .  and  after  erecting 
a  mosque  in  that  town  and  settUng  his  wife 
there,  he  himself  journeyed  on  to  [HiU 
Marawi].  .  ." — Rowlandson's  Tr.  of  Tohfut- 
ul'Mujahideen,  p.  54. 

(Here  and  elsewhere  in  this  ill-edited 
book  Sili  MarSml  is  read  and  printed 
ffubaee  Murawee). 

1638.  "  Sur  le  midy  nous  passames  a, 
la  veile  de  Monte-Leone,  qui  est  vne  haute 
montagne  dont  les  Malabares  descouurent 
de  loin  les  vaisseanx,  qu'ils  peuuent  atta- 
quer  avec  aduantage." — Martdnlslo,  275. 

1727.  "And  three  leagues  south  from 
Mount  Delly  is  a  spacious  deep  River  called 
Balliapatam,  where  the  English  Company 
liad  once  a  Factory  for  Pepper." — A.  Ham. 
i.  291. 

Deloll,  s.  A  broker;  Hind,  from 
Ar.  dalldl ;  the  literal  meaning  being 
one  who  directs  (the  buyer  and  seller 
to  their  bargain).  In  Egypt  the  word 
is  now  also  used  in  particular  for  a 
broker  of  old  clothes  and  the  like,  as 
described  by  Lane  below.  See  also 
under  Neelam. 

1684.  "Five  DeloUs,  or  Brokers,  of 
Deoca,  after  they  had  been  with  me  went 
to  Mr.  Beard's  chamber.  .  .  ."—Hedges,  July 
25. 

1824.  "  I  was  about  to  answer  in  great 
wrath,  when  a  dalal,  or  broker,  went  by, 
loaded  with  all  sorts  of  second-hand  clothes, 
which  he  was  hawking  about  for  sale." — 
Hajjl  Baba,  2nd  ed.  i.  183. 

1835.  "  In  many  of  the  sooks  in  Cairo, 
auctions  are  held  .  .  .  once  or  twice  a  week. 
They  are  conducted  by  "  dellals "  (or 
brokers).  .  .  .  The  "dellals"  carry  the 
goods  up  and  down,  announcing  the  sums 
bidden  by  the  cries  of  '  hariig.' "— iaw, 
Mod.  Egyptians,  ed.  1860,  p.  317. 

*  A  correction  is  made  here  on  Lord  Stanley's 
translation. 


DEMIJOHN. 


236 


DERVISH. 


SemijohlL,  s.    A  large  glass  bottle 
holding  20  or  30  quarts,  or  more.   The 
word  is  not  Anglo-Indian,  nor  is  the 
thing,  but  it  is  iatrodttoed  here  because 
it  has  been  supposed  to  be  the  corrup- 
tion of  an  Oriental  word,  and  suggested 
to  -have  been  taken  from  the  name  of 
Damaghan    ia     Persia.      This    looks 
plausible  (compare  the  Persian  origin 
of  carboy,  which  is  another  name  for 
just  the  same  thing),  but  no  historical 
proof  has  yet  been  adduced,  and  it  is 
doubted  by  Mr.  Marsh  in  his  Notes  on 
Wedgwood's  Dictionary,  and  by  Dozy 
{Sup.    aux    Did.    Arabes).      Niebuhr, 
however,  in  a  passage  quoted  below, 
uses  the  word  as  an  Oriental  one,  and 
in  a  note  on  the  5th  ed.  of  Lane's  Mod. 
Egyptians,  1860,  p.  149,  there  is  a  re- 
mark quoted  from  Hammer- Purgstall 
as  to  the  omission  from  the  detail  of 
domestic  vessels  of  two  whose  names 
have  been  adopted  in  European  lan- 
guages, viz.  the  garra  ovjarra,  a  water 
'jar,'  and  the  demigan,  or  demijdn, 
'  la  dame-Jeanne.'    The  word  is  un- 
doubtedly knowninmodemArabic.  The 
Molilt  of  B.  Bistani,  the  chief  modern 
native  lexicon,  explains  Damjjana,  as 
'  a  great  glass  vessel,  big-bellied  and 
narrow-necked,     and     covered    with 
wicker-work ;  a  Persian  word.'*    The 
vulgar  use  the  forms   damajdna  and 
damanjana.     Dame-jeanne  appears  in 
P.  Michelet,  Did.  de  la  Langue  Frang. 
(1759)  with  this  definition :  "  \_Lagma 
amplior]  Nom  que  les  matelots  donnent 
h.  una  grande   bouteille   couverte  de 
natte."    It  is  not  in  the  great  Oastilian 
Diet,  of  1729,  but  it  is  in  those  of  this 
century,  e.g.  Diet,  of  the  Span.  Aca- 
demy,  ed.    1869.    "  Damajuana,  f. 
Prov(iacia  -de)  And(aluoia)   Castana 
-  •  ." — and  castana  is  explained  as  a 
"great  vessel  of  glass  or  terra  cotta, 
of  the  figure  of  a  chestnut,  and  used  to 
hold  liquor." 

1762.  "Notre  vin  ^toit  dans  de  grands 
flacons  de  verre  (Pamasjanes)  dont  chacun 
tenoit  priSs  de  20  bouteilles."— iFiciaAn 
Voyage,  i.  171. 

Deodar,  s.  The  Gedrus  deodara. 
Loud.,  of  the  Himalaya,  now  known 
as  an  ornamental  tree  in  England  for 
some  sixty  years  past.  The  finest 
specnnens  m  the  Himalaya  are  often 
found  in  clumps  shadowing  a  small 
temple. 


1    *  I'rol'ably  not  much  stress  can  be  laid  on  this 
;  ast  statement. 


The  Deodar  is  now  regarded  by 
botanists  as  a  variety  of  Gedrus  Libani. 
It  is  confined  to  the  W.  Himalaya  from 
Nepal  to  Afghanistan ;  it  reappears  as 
the  Cedar  of  Lebanon  in  Syria,  and  on 
through  Ojrprus  and  Asia  Minor ;  and 
emerges  once  more  in  Algeria,  and 
thence  westwards  to  the  Eiffl  Moun- 
tains in  Morocco,  under  the  name  of 
C  Atlantica. 

The  word  occurs  in  Avicenna,  who 
speaks  of  the  Deiudar  as  yielding  a 
kind  of  turpentine  (see  below).  We 
may  note  that  an  article  called  Deodar- 
wood  Oil  appears  in  Dr.  Eorbes' Wat- 
son's "List  of  Indian  Products "  (No. 
2941). 

Deodar  is  by  no  means  the  universal 
name  of  the  great  Cedar  in  the  HimaJ 
laya.  But  it  is  called  so  (Dewddr  and 
Didr)  in  Kashmir,  where  the  deodar 
pillars  of  the  great  mosque  of  Srinagar 
date  from  a.d.  1401.  The  name,  in- 
deed {deva-ddru,  'timber  of  the  gods ')j 
is  applied  in  different  parts  of  India 
to  different  trees,  and  even  in  the 
Himalaya  to  more  than  one.  The  List 
just  referred  to  (which  however  has 
not  been  revised  critically)  gives'  this 
name  in  different  modifications'  as 
applied  also  to  the  pencil  Cedar  {Juni- 
perus  excelsa),  to  Ouatteria  (or  Uvaria) 
longifolia,  to  Sethia  Indica,  to  Ery- 
throxylon  areolatum,  and  (oil  the  Eavi 
and  Sutlej)  to  Cupressus  torulosa. 

The  Deodar  first  became  known  to 
Europeans  in  the  beginning  of  this 
century,  when  specimens  were  sent  to 
Dr.  Roxburgh,  who  called  it  a  Finus, 
Seeds  were  sent  to  Europe  by  Oapt; 
Gerard  in  1819;  but  the  first  that 
grew  were  those  sent  by  the  Hon.  W. 
Leslie  Melville  in  1822. 

c.  1030.  "Deiudar  (or  rather  Diudar)  est 
ex  genere  abhel  (i.e.  juniper)  quae  dicitur 
pinus  Inda,  et  Syr  deiuda/r  (Milk  of  Deodar) 
est  ejus  lac  (turpentine)." — Avicenna,  Lat. 
Transl.  p.  297. 

c.  1220.  "  He  sent  for  two  trees,  one  of 
which  was  a .  .  .  .  white  poplar,  and  the 
other  a  deodar,  that  is  a  fir.  He  xdanted 
them  both  on  the  boundary  of  Kashmir."— > 
Cliach  Ndmah  in  Elliot,  i.  144. 

Derrishacst,  adj.  This  extraor- 
dinary word  is  given  by  C.  P.  B.  (MS.) 
as  a  corruption  of  (P.)  darya-ahilcast, 
'  destroyed  by  the  river.' 

Dervish,  s.  A  member  of  a  Ma- 
homraedan  religious  order.  The  word 
is  hardly  used  now  among  Anglo- 
Indians  ;  fahir  having  taken  its  place. 


DESSAYE. 


237 


DEVIL  WORSHIP. 


On  the  Mahommedan  confraternities 
of  this  class,  see  Herldots,  179  seqq. ; 
see  also  Lane^s  Mod.  Egyptians,Brown's 
Dervishes,  or  Oriental  Spiritualism,  and 
Les  Khouan,  Ordres  BSligieux  cliea  les 
Musulmaiis  (Paris,  1846),  by  Capt.  E. 
de  Neven. 

c.  1540.  "The  dog  OoiaAcem  .  .  .  crying 
out  with  a  loud  voyce,  that  every  one  might 
hear  him  .  ,  .  To  them,  To  them,  fov  as  vie  are 
assured  by  the  Book  of  Flowers,  wherein  the 
Prophet  Noby  doth  promise  eternal  delights 
to  the  Daroezes  of.  the  IIov.se  of  Meoqua,  that 
he  will  keep  his  word  both  with,  you  and  me, 
provided  that  we  bathe  ourselves  in  the  blood 
of  these  dogs  without  Law !" — Finto  (cap.  lix.) 
in  Oogan,  72. 

1554.  ' '  Hie  multa  didioimus  \  juonachis 
Turcicis,  quos  Dervis  vooant."^£«s6eg. 
Hpist.1.  (p.  93). 

1616.  "  Among  the  il/a/joMictafis  are  many 
called  Dervises,  which  relinquish  the  World, 
and  spend  their  days  in  Solitude." — Terry, 
in  Purchas,  ii.  1477. 

1653.  "11  estoit  Dervisohe  ou  Fakir  et 
menoit  une  vie  solitaire  dans  les  bois." — 
De  Id  Boullaye  le  Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  1S2. 

1670.  "Aureng-Zebe  .  .  .  was  reserved, 
crafty,  and  exceedingly  versed  in  dis- 
sembling, insomuch  that  for  a  long_  time  he 
made  profession  to  be  Fakire,  that  is,  Poor, 
Seryich,  or  Devout,  renouncing  the  World. " 
— Premier,  E.  T.  3. 

1673.  "The  Dervises  professing  Poverty, 
assume  this  Garb  here  (i.e.  in  Persia),  but 
hot  with  that  state  they  ramble  up  and 
down  in  India." — Fryer,  392..  . 

Dessaye,  s.  Mahr.  desdl;  in  W. 
and  S.  .India-  a  native  official  in  prin- 
cipal revenue  charge  of  a  district .  often 
held  Hereditarily;  a  petty  chief. 

1590-91.  "...  the  Desayes,  Mukaddams, 
and  inhabitants  of  several  parganahs  made 
a  complaint  at  Court." — Order  in  Mirat-i- 
Ah/inadi  (Bird's  Tr.),  408. 

1883.  "The  Besai  of  Sawantwari  has 
arrived  at  Delhi  on  a  visit.  He  is  accom- 
panied by  a  European  Assistant  Political 
Officer  and  a- large  following.  From  Delhi 
His  Highness  goes  to  Agra,  and  visits  Cal- 
cutta before  returning  to  his  territory,  vid 
Madras." — Pioneer  Mail,  Jan.  24th. 
.  The  regular  title  of  this  chief  appears 
to  be  Sar-Desdl. 

See  Daiseye  and  Dissave. 

Destoor,  s.  A  Parseo  priest ;  Pers. 
dastUr,  from  the.  Pahl^vi  dastdbar, 
'  a  prime  minister,  councillor  of  state 
....  a  high  priest,  a  bishop  of  the 
Parsees ;  a  custom,  mode,  naauner,' 
[Haug,  Old  PaHavt  and  Tazcind  Glos- 
sary). 


1630.  "  .  .  .  .  their  Distoree  or  high 
priest " — Lord's  Display,  &c.,  ch.  viii. 

1689.  "  The  highest  Priest  of  the  Persies 
is  called  Destoor,  their  ordinary  Priests 
Daroos,  or  Hurboods." — Ovington,  376. 

1809.  "  The  Dustoor  is  the  chief  priest 
of  his  sect  in  Bombay." — Maria  Ch-aham,  36. 

1877.  "  .  .  .  le  Destour  denos  jours,  pas 
plus  que  le  Mage  d'autrefois,  ne  soupconne 
les  phases  successives  que  sa  religion  a 
travers^es." — Damiesteter,  Ormazd  et  Ahri- 
man,  4. 

Deva-dasi,  s.  i.e.  (Hind.)  'Slave- 
girl  of  the  gods ' ;  the  official  name  of 
the  poor  girls  who  are  devoted  to 
dancing  and  prostitution  in  the  idol- 
tem.ples,  of  Southern  India  especially. 
"  The  like  existed  at  ancient  Corinth, 
under  the  name  of  lepdSouXoi,  which  is 
nearly  a  translation  of  the  Hindi 
name  ....  (see  Straho,  viii.  6)."  Marco 
Polo,  2d  ed.  ii,  338.  These  appendages 
of  Aphrodite  'worship,  borrowed  from 
Phoenicia,  were  the  same  thing  as  the 
Phoenician  kedeshoth  repeatedly  men- 
tioned in  the  Old  Testament,  e.g.  Deut. 
xxiii.  18,  "  Thou  shalt  not  bring  the 
wages  of  a  Mdeslia  .  .  .  into  the  House 
of  Jehovah."  Both  male  and  female 
UpoSovXoi  are  mentioned  in  the  famous 
inscription  of  Citium  in  Cyprus  [Corp. 
Inscvi  Semit.  No.'  86) ;  the  latter  under 
the  name  of  'alma,  curiously  near  that 
of  the  modem  Egyptian  'alima.  See 
Dancing-girl,  &c. 

1702.  "Peu  de  temps  aprfes  je  baptisal 
une  Deva-Dachi,  ou  Eselave  Divine,  c'est 
ainsi  qu'on  appelle  les  femmes'doht  les 
Pretres  des  idoles  abusent,  sous  pr^texte 
que  leurs  dieux  les  demandent." — Lettres 
Edijiantes,  x.  245. 

1868.  "  The  Dasis,  the  dancing  girls  at- 
tached to  Pagodas.  They  are  each  of  them 
married  to  an  idol  when  quite  young.  Their 
male  children  .  .  .  have  no  difficulty  in  ac- 
quiring a  decent  position  in  society.  The 
female  children  are  generally  brought  up 
to  the  trade  of  their  mothers.  ...  It  is  cus- 
tomary with  a  few  castes  to  prese;it  their 
supernuousdaughterstothePagodaS. . . ." — 
Nelson's  Madura,  Pt.  2,  p.  79. 

Devil  Worship.  This  phrase  is  a 
literal  translation  of  hhuta-pzlja,  i.e. 
worship  of  hhutas,  a  word  which  ap- 
pears in  slightly  differing  forms  in 
various  languages  of  India,  includ- 
ing the  Tamil  country.  A  hhuta,_  or, 
as  in  Tamil  more  usually,  pey,  is  a 
malignant  being  which  is  conceived 
to  arise  from  the  person  of  any  one 
who  has  come  to  a  violent  death.  This 
superstition,  in  one  form  or  another, 
seems  to  have  formed  the  religion  of 


DBWAL. 


238 


BEWAVN. 


the  Drayidian  tribes  of-  S.  India  before 
tte  introduction  of  Brahmanism,  and 
is  still  tbe  real  religion  of  nearly  all 
tbe  low  castes  in  that  region,  -whilst  it 
is  often  patronized  also  by  the  higher 
castes.  These  superstitions,  and  espe- 
cially the  demonolatrous  rites  called 
'de-vil-dancing,'  are  identical  in  cha- 
racter -with  those  commonly  kno-wn  as 
Shamanism,  and  -which  are  spread  all 
oyer  Northern  Asia,  among  the  red 
races  of  America,  and  among  a  vast 
variety  of  tribes  in  Ceylon  and  in  Indo- 
China,  not  excluding  the  Burmese.  A 
full  account  of  the  demon--worship  of 
the  Shanars  of  Tinnevelly  -was  given 
by  Bp.  Oaldwell  thirty-five  years  ago, 
in  a  small  pamphlet  on  the ' '  Tinnevelly 
Shanars"  (Madras,  1849),  andinterest- 
ing  evidence  of  its  identity  -with  the 
Shamanism  of  other  regions  -will  be 
found  in  his  Comparative  Grammrtar  (2d 
ed.  579  seqq.);  see  also  Marco  Polo, 
2d  ed.  ii.  79,  80. 

Sewal,  s.  H.  dewal,  Mahr.  dewalj 
a  Temple  or  pagoda.  This,  or  Dewal- 
garh,  is  the  phrase  commonly  used  in 
the  Bombay  territory  for  a  Christian 
church. 

Dewaleea,  s.  H.  Diwaliya,  '  a 
bankrupt,'  from  dewdla,  'bankruptcy,' 
S-nd  that,  though  the  etymology  is  dis- 
puted, is  alleged  to  be  connected  -with 
dipd,  a  lamp;  because  "it  is  the  cus- 
tom .  .  .  -when  a  merchant  finds 
himself  failing,  or  failed,  to  set  up  a 
blazing  lamp  in  his  house,  shop,  or 
office,  and  abscond  therefrom  for  some 
time  until  his  creditors  are  satisfied  by 
a  disclosure  of  his  accounts  or  dividend 
of  assets." — Drummond's  Illustrations, 
s.v. 

Dewally,  s.  (a).  Hind,  dlwali,  from 
Sansk.  dipali  and  dipdvaU,  'a  ro-w  of 
lamps,'-  i.e.  an  illumination.  An  au- 
tumnal feast  attributed  to  the  celebra- 
tion of  various  divinities,  as  of  Lakshml 
and  of  Bhavani,  and  also  in  honour  of 
Krishna's  slaying  of  the  demonNaraka, 
and  the  release  of  16,000  maidens,  his 
prisoners.  It  is  held  on  the  last  t-wo 
days  of  the  dark  half  of  the  month 
A'avina  or  Asan,  and  on  the  ne-w  moon 
and  four  folio-wing  days  of  Karttika, 
i.e.  usually  some  time  in  October.  But 
there  are  variations  of  Calendar  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  India,  and  feasts  -will  not 
al-ways  coincide,  e.g.  at  the  three  Presi- 
dency towns,  nor  -will  any  curt  expres- 


sion define  the  dates.  In  Bengal  the 
name  DiwSM  is  not  used ;  it  is  Kali 
Puja,  the  feast  of  that  grim  goddess,  u, 
midnight  festival  on  the  most  moon- 
less night  of  the  month,  celebrated  by 
illuminations  and  fireworks,  on  land 
and  river,  by  feasting,  carousing, 
gambhng,  and  sacrifice  of  goats,  sheep, 
and  bufialoes. 

1613.  "  ....  no  equinoctio  da  entrada 
de  libra,  dik,  chamado  Divaly,  tem  tal 
privilegio  e  verfcude  que  ohriga  falar  as 
arvores,  plantas  e  ervas.  .  .  ." — Godinhode 
Eredia,  i.  38j). 

1651.  "In  the  month  of  October,  eight 
days  after  the  full  moon,  there  is  a  feast 
held  in  honour  of  Vistnou  -which  is  called 
Sipawali." — A.  Hofferius,  De  Open-Bem-e. 

1673.  "  The  fifst  New  Moon  in  October 
is  the  Banyan's  Dually." — Fryer,  110. 

1690.  "...  their  Grand  Festival  Season, 
called  the  Dually  Time." — Ovington,  401. 

1820.  "The  Dewalee,  DeepauUee,  or 
Time  of  Lights,  takes  place  20  days  after 
the  Dussera,  and  lasts  three  days ;  during 
which  there  is  feasting,  illumination,  and 
fireworks." — T.  Coats,  in  Tr.  Lit.  Sac.  Bo., 
ii.  211. 

1843.  "Nov.  5.  The Diwali, happening 
to  fall  on  this  day,  the  whole  river  was 
bright  -with  lamps. .  .  .  Ever  and  anon  some 
votary  would  offer  up  his  prayers  to  Lakshmi 
the  Fartuna,  and  launch  a  tmy  raft  bearing 
a  cluster  of  lamps  into  the  water, — then 
watch  it  -with  iixed  and  anxious  gaze.  If  it 
floats  on  till  the  far  distance  hides  it,  thrice 
happy  he  ...  .  but  if,  caught  in  some  wild 
eddj;  of  the  stream,  it  disappears  at  once, 
so  will  the  bark  of  his  fortunes  be  engulphed 
in  the  whirlpool  of  adversity." — Dry  Leaves 
from  Young  Egypt,  84. 

1883.  "The  Divali  is  celebrated  with 
splendid  effect  at  Benares.  ...  At  the 
ajjproach  of  night  small  earthen  lamps,  fed 
with  oil,  are  prepared  by  millions,  and 
placed  quite  close  together,  so  as  to  mark 
out  every  line  of  mansion,  palace,  temple, 
minaret,  and  dome  in  streaks  of  fire.  '— 
Momier  Williams,  BeUgious  Thought  and 
Life  in  India,  432. 

(b).  In  Ceylon  dewalS  is  a  temple 
dedicated  to  a  Hindu  god;  properly 
dewalaya. 

1681.  "The  second  order  of  Priests  are 
those  called  Koppuhs,  who  are  the  Priests 
that  belong  to  the  Temples  of  the  other  Gods 
(i.  e.,  other  than  Boddou,  or  Buddha). 
Their  Temples  are  called  Dewals."  —Knox, 
75, 

Dewaun,  s.  The  chief  meanings  of 
this  word  in  Anglo-Indian  usage  are : 

(1)  Under  the  Mahommedan  Go- 
vernments which  preceded  us,  "the 
head  financial  minister,  whether  of  the 
state  or  a  province  .  .   .  charged,  in 


DEWAUN. 


239 


DEWAUN. 


the  latter,  ■with,  the  collection  of  the 
revenue,  the  remittance  of  it  to  the  im- 
perial treasury,  and  invested  with  ex- 
tensive judicial  powers  in  all  civil  and 
financial  causes  "  {WiJson).  It  was  in 
this  sense  that  the  grant  of  the  Dewan- 
ny  (q.v.)  to  theE.  I.  Company  in  1765 
became  the  foundation  of  the  British 
Empire  in  India.  (2)  The  prime 
minister  of  a  native  state.  (3)  The 
chief  native  officer  of  certain  Q-overn- 
ment  estahlishments,  such  as  the  Mint; 
or  the  native  manager  of  a  Zemindary. 
(4)  (in  Bengal)  a  native  servant  in 
confidential  charge  of  the  dealings  of  a 
house  of  business  with  natives,  or  of 
the  affairs  of  a  large  domestic  establish- 
.  ment. 

These  meanings  are  perhaps  all  re- 
duceable  to  one  conception,  of  which 
'  Steward '  would  be  an  appropriate 
expression.  But  the  word  has  had 
many  other  ramifications  of  meaning, 
and  has  travelled  far. 

The  Arabic  dlwan  is,  according  to 
Lane,  an  Arabicized  word  of  Persian 
origin  (though  some  hold  it  for  ptLre 
Arabic),  and  is  in  original  meaning 
nearly  equivalent  to  Pers.  daftar  (see 
Dllfter),  i-  e.,  a  collection  of  written 
leaves  or  sheets  (forming  a  book  for 
registration) ;  hence  a  '  register  of  ac- 
counts ' ;  a  '  register  of  soldiers  or 
pensioners ' ;  a  '  register  of  the  rights 
or  dues  of  the  State,  or  relating  to  the 
acts  of  government,  the  finances,  and 
the  administration ' ;  also  any  book, 
and  especially  a  collection  of  the  poems 
of  some  particular  poet.  It  was  also 
applied  to  signify '  an  accoimt ' ;  -  then 
'a  writer  of  accounts';  a  'place  of 
such  writers  of  accounts';  also  'a 
council,  court,  or  tribunal ' ;  and  in 
the  present  day,  '  a  long  seat  formed 
of  a  mattress  laid  along  the  wall  of  a 
room,  with  cushions,  raised  or  on  the 
floor ' ;  or  '  two  or  more  of  such  seats.' 
Thus  far  (in  this  paragraph)  we  abstract 
from  Lane. 

The  Arabian  historian  BUaduri  (c. 
860)  relates  as  to  the  first  introduction 
of  the  dVWan  that,  when  'Omar  was  dis- 
cussing with  the  people  how  to  divide 
the  enormous  wealth  derived  from  the 
conquests  in  his  time,  Walid  bin 
Jlisham  bin  Moghaira  said  to  the 
caliph,  '  I  have  been  in  Syria,  and 
saw  that  its  kings  make  a  dlwan ;  do 
thou  the  like.'  So  'Omar  accepted  his 
advice,  and  sent  for  two  men  of  the 
Persian  tongue,  and  said  to   them : 


'  Write  down  the  people  according  to 
their  rank'  (and  corresponding  pen- 
sions).* 

We  must  observe  that  in  the  Mahom- 
medan  States  of  the  Mediterranean  the 
word  diwan  became  especially  a^Dplied 
to  the  Custom-house,  and  thus  passed 
into  the  Romance  languages  as  aduana, 
douane,  dogana,  &o.  .  Littr6  indeed 
avoids  any  decision  as  to  the  etymology 
of  douane,  &o.  And  Hydet  derives 
dogana  from  docdn  [i.  e.,  Pers.  dukdn, 
'  nfficina,  a  shop ').  But  such  passages 
as  that  below  from  Ibn  Jubair,  and 
the  fact  that,  in  the  medieval  Florentine 
treaties  wth  the  Mahommedan  powers 
of  Barbary  and  Egypt,  the  word  diwan 
in  the  Arabic  texts  constantly  repre- 
sents the  dogana  of  the  Italian,  seem 
sufficient  to  settle  the  question  (see 
Amari,  Diplomi  Ardbi  del  Real  ArchwiOy 
&c. ;  e.g.  p.  104,  and  (Latin)  p.  305, 
and  in  many  other  places). J  The 
Spanish  Diet,  of  Cobarruvias  (1611)i 
quotes  Urrea  as  sajdngthat  "from the- 
Arabic  noun  Diuanum,  which  signi- 
fies the  house  where  the  duties  are 
collected,  we  form  diuana,  and  thenc© 
adiuana,  and  lastly  aduana." 

At  a  later  date  the  word  was  reim- 
ported  into  Europe  iu  the  sense  of  a 
hall  furnished  with  Turkish  couches; 
and  cushions,  as  weU  as  of  a  couch  of 
this  kind.  Hence  we  get  cit/ar-divans, 
et  hoc  genua  omne. 

The  application  to  certain  collections 
of  poems  is  noticed  above.  It  seems 
to  be  especially  applied  to  assemblages 
of  short  poems  of  homogeneous  cha- 
racter. Thus  the  Odes  of  Horace,  the- 
Sonnets  of  Petrarch,  the  In  Memoriam 
of  Tennyson,  answer  to  the  character 
of  Diwan  so  used.  Hence  also  Goethe 
took  the  title  of  his  West-Ostliche 
Diwan. 

0.  A.D.  636.  "...  in  the  Caliphate  of 
Omar  the  spoil  of  Syria  and  Persia  began  in 
ever-increasing    volume  to  pour   into  the 


*  We  owe  this  quotation,  as  well  as  that  helow 
from  Ibn  Jubair,  to  the  kindness  of  Prof.  Bobert- 
son  Smith.  On  the  proceedings  Of  'Omar  see  also 
Sir  Wm.  Muir's  AiiTmls  of  tlie  Early  Caliplmte  in 
the  chapter  quoted  below. 

t  Note  on  Abr.  Peritsol,  in  Syntagma  Dissertl. 
i.  101. 

$  At  p.  6  there  is  an  Arabic  letter,  dated  a.d. 
1200,  from  Abdurrahman  ibn  'All  Tahir,  'al-nazir 
ba-dlwan  Ifrildya,'  inspector  of  the  dogana  of 
Africa.  But  in  the  Latin  version  this  ■  appears  as 
Sector  omnvwmj  Cli/risHanorvm  qui  veniuiU  in  totcmi 
provirwiam  da  Africa  (p.  276>.  In  another  letter 
without  date,  from  Yusuf  ibn  Mahommed,  Saliih 
diwan  Tunis  iDaMfaMia,  Amari  renders  'preposto 
della  dogana  di  Tunis,'  &o.  (p.  311). 


DEWAVN. 


240 


DEW  AUK. 


treasury  of  Medina,  where  it  was  distri- 
buted almost  as  soon  as  received.  What  was 
easy  in  small  beginnings,  by  equal  sharing 
or  discretionary  preference,  became  now  a 
heavy  task.  ...  At  length,  in  the  2nd  or 
3rd  year  of  his  Caliphate,  Omar  determined 
that  the  distribution  should  be  regulated  on 
a  fixed  and  systematic  scale.  .  ,  ,  To  carry 
«ut  this  vast  design,  a  Register  had  to  be 
drawn  and  kept  up  of  every  man,  woman, 
and  child,  entitled  to  a  stipend  from  the 
State.  ,  ,  .  The  Register  itself,  as  well  as 
the  office  for  its  maintenance  and  for  pen- 
^sionary  account,  was  called  the  I)ewl.n  or 
Department  of  the  Exchequer." — Muir's 
Annals,  &c.,  pp.  225-229. 

As  Minister,  &o. 

1690.  "Fearing  miscarriage  of  y  Ori- 
ginall  ffarcuttee  *  we  have  herew""  Sent  you 
a  Coppy  Attested  by  Hugly  Cazee,  hoping 
y"  Duan  may  be  Sattisfied  therew""." — MS. 
Letter  in  India  Oifice  from  Job  Cliarnock 
and  others  at  Chuttanutte  to  Mr.  Ch.  Eyre 
^t  Ballasore. 

c.  1718.  "BventheDivanoftheOhalissah 
Oifice,  who  is,  properly  speaking,  the 
Minister  of  the  finances,  or  at  least  the 
accomptant  general,  was  become  a  mere 
cypher,  or  a  body  without  a  soul.'"- — Seir 
Mutaqherin,  i.  110, 

1766.  "  There  then  resided  at  his  Court  a 
Oentoo  named  Allvjm  Chund^  who  had  been 
many  years  Sewan  to  Soujah  Khan,  by 
whom  he  was  much  revered  for  his  great 
age,  wisdom,  and  faithful  services." — Hol- 
toell,  Historical  JSvents,  i.  74. 

1771.  "By  our  general  address  you  will 
be  informed  of  the  reasons  we  have  to  be 
dissatisfied  with  the  administration  of 
Mahomet  Beza  Oawn,  and  will  perceive  the 
expedieiioy  of  our  divesting  him  of  the  rank 
and  influence  he  holds  as  Naib  Duan  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Bengal." — Court  of  Directors  to 
"W.  Hastings,  in  Oleig,  i,  221. 

1783.  "The  Committee,  with  the  best 
intentions,  best  abilities,  and  steadiest  of 
application,  must  after  all  be  a  tool  in  the 
hands  of  their  Duau." — Teignniouth,  Mem. 
j.74. 

1834.  "His  (Raja  of  Ulwar's)  Dewanjee, 
Bahnochun,  who  chanced  to  be  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood, with  6  Risalas  of  horse  .  .  .  was 
further  ordered  to  go  out  and  meet  me." — 
Mem.  of  Col.  Mountain,  132. 

In  tlie  folio-wing  quotations  the  iden- 
tity of  dzwan  and  douane  or  dogana  is 
shown  more  or  less  clearly. 

A. D.  1178.  "The  Moslem  were  ordered 
to  disembark  their  goods  (at  Alexandria), 
and  what  remained  of  their  stock  of  provi- 
sions ;  and  on  the  shore  were  officers  who 
took  them  in  charge,  and  carried,  all  that 
was  landed  to  the  Dlwan.  They  were 
called  forward  one  by  one ;  the  property 
<if  each  was  brought  out,  and  the  Diwan 
■was  straitened  with  the  crowd.    The  search 

*  Farigli-KlmUi,  Aj-.  'a  deed  of  release,'  vari- 
ously coiTjpted  in  Indian  tecliuical  use. 


fell  on  every  article,  small  or  great ;  one 
thing  got  mixt  up  with  another,  and  hands 
were  thrust  into  the  midst  of  the  x^a^kages 
to  discover  if  anything  were  concealed  in 
them.  Then,  after  this,  an  oath  was 
administered  to  the  owners  that  they  had 
nothing  more  than  had  been  found.  Amid 
all  this,  in  the  confusion  of  hands  and  the 
greatness  of  the  crowd  many  things  went  a- 
missing.  At  length  the  passengers  were 
dismissed  after  a  scene  of  numiliatioii  and 
great  ignominy,  for  which  we  pray  God  to 
grant  an  ample  recompense.  But  this,  past 
oouIdI,  is  one  of  the  things  kept  hidden  from 
the  great  Sultan  Salah-ud-dui,  whose  well- 
known  justice  and  benevolence  are  such  that, 
if  he  knew  it,  he  would  certainly-  abolish 
the  practice"  [viz.  as  regards  Mecca  pil- 
grims].*— Ibn  Juhair,  orig.  in  Wright's 
ed.,  p.  36. 

c.  1340.  "  Doana  in  all  the  cities  of  the  Sara-^ 
cens,  in  Sicily,  in  Jfaples,  and  throughout 
the  Kingdom  of  Apulia  ....  Dasio  at 
Venice ;  Oabella  throughout  Tuscany ;  .  .  . 
Costuma  throughout  the  Island  of  Eng- 
land ....  All  these  names  mean  duties 
which  have  to  be  paid  for  goods  and  wares 
and  other  things,  imported  to,  or  exported 
from,  or  passed  through  the  countries  and 
places  detailed." — Francesco  BaJducd  Pego- 
lotti,  see  Cathay,  &c.,  ii.  285-6. 

c.  1348.  "  They  then  order  the  skipper  to 
state  in  detail  all  the  goods  that  the  vessel 
contains.  .  .  .  Then  everybody  lands,  and 
the  keepers  of  the  custom-house  (a^diwan) 
sit  and  pass  in  review  whatever  one  has."— 
Ibn  Batata,  iv.  265. 

The  foUo-wing  medieyal  passage  in 
one  of  oiir  note-books  remains  a  frag- 
ment -without  date  or  source : 

(?)  "  Multi  quoque  Saracenorum,  qui  vel 
in  apothecis  suis  mercibus  vendendis  prae- 
erunt,  vel  in  Suanis  fiscales.  »  .  .  " 

1440.  The  Handbook  of  Giovanni  da 
Uzzano,  published  along  with  Pegolotti  by 
Pagnini  (1765-66)  has  for  custom-house 
Sovana,  which  corroborates  the  identity  of 
Dogana  with  Diwan. 

A  Ooimcil  Hall : 

1367.  "Hussyn,  fearing  for  his  life,  came 
down  and  hid  himself  under  the  tower,  but 
his  enemies  .  .  .  surrounded  the  mosque, 
and  having  found  him  brought  him  to  the 
(Dyvan-jKA<mc)  Council  Chamber." — Mem. 
of  Timm;  tr.  by  Stewart,  p.  130. 

1654.  '_'  TJtcunque  sit,  cum  mane  in  Di- 
yanum  (is  concilii  vt  alias  dixi  locus  est) 
imprudens  omnium  venisset  ,,,.,"— 
Busbequii  Epistolae,  ii.  (p.  138). 


^  The  present  generation  in  England  can  liave 
no  conception  how  closely  this  description  applies 
to  what  took  place  at  many  an  English  port  before 
Sir'  Bobei-t  Peel's  great  changes  in  the  impoi't 
tariff.  The  present  writer,  in  landing  from  a  P.  & 
0.  steamer  at  Portsmouth  in  1843,  after  four  or 
five  days"  quarantine  in  the  Solent,  had  to  go 
through  jji!e  to  six  Iwnrs  of  such  treatment  as  Ibn 
Jubair  describes,  and  his  feelings  were  very  mucl^ 
the  same  as  the  51  dor's.— [H.  Y.] 


DEWAUNY. 


241 


DHA  WK. 


A  i)lace,  fitted  witli  mattresses,  &c., 
to  sit  in : 

1676.  "  On  the  side  that  looks  towards  the 
Eiver,  there  is  a  Divan,  or  a  kind  of  out- jut- 
ting Balcony,  where  the  King  sits." — Taver- 
nier,  E.  T.,  ii.  49. 

A  Collection  of  Poems  : 

1783.  "  One  (writer)  died  a  few  years  ago 
at  Benares,  of  the  name  of  Souda,  who 
composed  a  Dewan  in  Moors. " — Teignmouth, 
Mem.,  i.  105. 

Dewauny,  Dewanny,  &c.,  s. 
Properly,  dmanl ;  popularly,  dewdm. 
The  office  of  diwdn  ;  and  especially  tlie 
right  of  receiving  as  diwdn  the  revenue 
of  Bengal,  Behar,  and  Orissa,  conferred 
upon  the  E.  I.  Company  hy  the  Great 
Mogul  Shah  'Alam  in  1765.  Also  used 
sometimes  for  the  territory  -which  -was 
the  subject  of  that  grant. 

1765.  (Lord  Olive)  "visited  the  Vezir, 
and  having  exchanged  with  him  some  sump- 
tuous entertainments  and  curious  and  mag- 
nificent presents,  he  explained  the  project 
he  had  in  his  mind,  and  asked  that  the  Com- 
pany should  be  invested  with  the  Divan- 
sMp  (no  doubt  in  orig.  Diwani)  of  the  three 
provinces  ....  " — Seir  Mutaqherin,  11. 
384. 

■1783.  (The  opium  monopoly)  "is  stated 
to  have  begun  at  Patna  so  early  as  the  year 
1761,  but  it  received  no  considerable  degree 
of  strength  or  consistence  until  the  year 
1765 ;  when  the  acquisition  of  the  Duanne 
opened  a  wide  field  for  all  projects  of  this 
nature." — Report  of  a  Committee  on  Affairs 
of  India,  in  Burke's  Life  and  Works,  vi. 
447. 

,  adj.  Civil,  as  distin- 
guished from  Criminal;  e.  g.,  Diwdnl 
'Addlat  as  opposite  to  Faujddrl  'Addlat, 
See  Adawlat. 

The  use  of  Diwani  for  civil  as  op- 
posed to  criminal  is  prohably  modem 
and  Indian.  For  Kaempf  er  in  his  ac- 
count of  the  Persian  administration  at 
the  end  of  the  17th  century,  has: 
"  Siwaen  iegi,  id  est,  Supremua  crimin- 
alis  Judicii  Dominus  .  .  .  de  latrociniis 
et  homicidiis  non  modo  in  h&c  Eegisl 
metropoli,  yerum  etiam  in  toto  Reg- 
no disponendi  facultatem  hahet." — 
Amoenit.  Exot.  80. 

Dhall,  doll,  s.  Hind,  dal,  a  kind  of 
pulse  much  used  in  India,  both  by 
natives  as  a  kind  of  porridge,  and  by 
Europeans  as  an  ingredient  m  kedge- 
ree (q.v. )  or  to  mix  -with  rice  as  a  break- 
fast dish.  It  is  best  represented  in  Eng- 
land "by  what  are  called  '  split  pease.' 
The  proper  dal,  -which  Wilson  derives 
from  Sansk.  root  dal,  '  to  di-ride  '  (and 


which  thus  corresponds  in  meaning 
also,  to  'split  pease'),  is  according  to 
the  same  authority,  Phaseolus  aureus  : 
but,  be  that  as  it  may,  the  ddla  most 
commonly  in  use  are  varieties  of  the 
shrubby  plant  Oajanus  Indicus,  Spreng., 
called  in  Hind,  arhar,  rahar,  &o.  It 
is  not  known  where  this  is  indigenous ; 
it  is  cultivated  throughout  India.  The 
term  is  also  applied  occasionally  to  other 
pulses,  such  as  mung,  urd,  &c,  (See 
Moong,  Oord). 

1673.  "At  their  coming  up  out  of  the 
Water  they  bestow  the  largess  of  Kice  or 
Doll  (an  Indian  Bean)." — Fryer,  101. 

1690.  "Kitcheree  .  .  .  made  of  Dol,  that 
is,  a  small  round  Pea,  and  Rice  boiled 
together,  and  is  very  strengthening,  tho'not 
very  savory." — Ovington,  3lO. 

1727.  "  They  have  several  species  of  Le- 
gumen,  but  those  of  Doll  are  most  in  use,  for 
some  Doll  and  Rice  being  mingled  together 
and  boiled,  make  Kitcheree." — A,  Ham,  i. 
162. 

1776.  "  If  a  person  hath  bought  the  seeds 
of  .  .  .  doll  ...  or  such  kinds  of  Grain, 
■ndthout  Inspection,  and  in  ten  Days  dis- 
covers any  Defect  in  that  Grain,  he  may  re- 
turn such  Grain." — Halhed,  Code,  178. 

1778.  "...  the  essential  articles  of  a 
Sepoy's  diet,  rice,  doll  (a  species  of  pea), 
ghee  (an  indifferent  kind  of  butter),  &c., 
were  not  to  be  purchased." — Ace.  of  the 
Gallant  Defence  made  at  3Iangalore. 

1809.  "...  dol,  split  country  peas." — 
Maria  Graham,  25. 

Dhawk,  s.  Hind,  dhdh;  also  called 
palda.  Asmallbushy  tree, -SMiea/roji- 
dosa  (N.  O.  Leguminosae),  which  forms 
large  tracts  of  jungle  in  the  Punjab,  and 
in  many  dry  parts  of  India.  Its  deep 
orange  flowers  give  a  brilliant  aspect  to 
the  jungle  in  the  early  part  of  the  hot 
weather,  and  have  suggested  the  occa- 
sional name  of  '  Plame  of  the  Forest.' 
They  are  used  for  dyeing  hasanto,  a 
fleeting  yellow ;  and  in  preparing  HoJz 
powder  (see  HoOly).  The  second  of 
the  two  Hindi  words  for  this  tree  gave 
a  name  to  the  famous  village  of  Flossy 
(Paldsi),  and  also  to  ancient  Magadha 
or  Bahar  as  Paldsa  or  Pardsa,  whence 
Parasiya,  a  man  of  that  region,  -which, 
if  G-en.  Cunningham's  suggestion  be 
accepted,  was  the  name  represented  by 
the  Prasii  of  Strabo,  Pliny,  and  Arrian, 
and  the  Pharrasii  oi  Curtius  {Anc.  Qeog. 
of  India,  p.  454). 

1761.  "  The  xjioneers,  agreeably  to  orders, 
dug  a  ditch  according  to  custom,  and  placed 
along  the  brink  of  it  an  abattis  of  dhak  trees, 
or  whatever  else  they  could  find." — Saiyid 
Ghuldm  'Ali,  in  Elliot,  viii.  400. 


DHOOLY. 


242 


DHOON. 


Dhooly,  Doolie,  s.  A  covered  litter, 
or  rudimentary  palankin ;  Hind.  doll. 
It  consists  of  a  cot  or  frame,  suspended 
by  the  four  corners  from  a  bamboo 
pole,  and  is  carried  by  two  or  four  men 
(see  figure  in  Herklots,  Qanoon-e- 
Islam,  pi.  vii.  fig.  4).  As  it  is  lighter 
and  cheaper  than  a  palankin  it  costs 
less  both  to  buy  or  hire  and  to  carry, 
and  is  used  by  the  poorer  classes.  It  also 
forms  the  usual  amhulance  of  the  Indian 
army.  Hence  the  familiar  story  of 
the  orator  in  Parliament  who,  in  cele- 
brating a  battle  in  India,  spoke  of  the 
' '  ferocious  Doolies  rushiag  down  from 
the  mountains  and  carrying  ofl  the 
wounded ;  "  a  story  which,  to  our  re- 
gret, we  have  not  been  able  to  verify. 

c.  1590.  "  Tlie  Kahdrs  or  Palki-hearers. 
They  form  a  class  of  foot  servants  peculiar 
to  India.  With  their  pdlMs  ....  and 
dtilis,  they  walk  so  evenly  that  the  man  in- 
side is  not  inconvenienced  by  any  jolting." 
—Aln,  i.  254. 

1609.  "He  turned  Moore,  and  bereaved 
his  elder  Brother  of  this  holde  by  this 
stratageme.  He  invited  him  and  his  women 
to  a  Banket,  which  his  Brother  requiting 
with  like  inuitatiou  of  him  and  his,  in  steed 
of  women  he  sends  choice  Souldiers  well 
appointed,  and  close  couered,  two  and  two 
in  a  Dowle." — Hawkins,  in  Purcfuis,  i.  435. 

1662.  "  The  R^jah  and  the  Phtikans  travel 
in  singh^sans,  and  chiefs  and  rich  people  in 
dulls,  made  in  a  most  ridiculous  way." — 
Mir  Jumlah's  Invasion  of  Asam,  tr.  by 
JBlochmann,  in  J.  As.  Soc.  Ben.,  xli.,  pt.  1, 80. 

1702.  "  .  .  .  un  Douli,  c'est  une  voiture 
moins  honorable  que  le  palanquin." — Lettres 
Edif.,  xi.  143. 

c.  1760.  "  Doolies  are  much  of  the  same 
make  as  the  andolas ;  but  made  of  the 
meanest  materials." — Grose,  i.  155. 

1774.  "If  by  a  dooley,  chairs,  or  any 
other  contrivance  they  can  be  secured  from 
the  f  atigfues  and  hazards  of  the  way,  the  ex- 
pense is  to  be  no  objection." — Letter  of  W. 
Hastings,  in  Markkam's  Tibet,  18. 

1785.  "You  must  despatch  Doolies  to 
DhS:rw6r  to  bring  back  the  wounded  men." 
— Letters  of  Tippoo,  133. 

1789.  "...  doolies,  or  sick  beds,  which 
are  a  mean  representation  of  a  palanquin  : 
the  number  attached  to  a  corps  is  in  the  pro- 

E option  of  one  to  every  ten  men,  with  four 
earersto  each." — Munro,  Narrative,  184. 

1845.  "Head  Qrs.,  Kurrachee,  27  Deer., 
,1845. 

"The  Governor  desires  that  it  may  be 
made  known  to  tlie  Hoolee-wallas  and 
Camel-men,  that  no  increase  of  wages  shall 
be  given  to  them.  They  are  veiy  highly 
paid.  If  any  man  deserts,  the  Governor 
will  have  him  i^rsued  by  the  police,  and  if 
caught  he  shall  be  hanged." — G.  0.  by  Sir 
Charles  Napier,  113. 


1872.  "At  last  ....  a  woman  arrived 
from  Darg^agar  with  a  dull  and  two 
bearers,  for  carrying  M.&MX."—Govinda 
Samamta,  ii.  7. 

1880.  "  The  consequences  of  holding  that 
this  would  be  a  Trust  enforceable  in  a  Court 
of  Law  would  be  so  monstrous  that  persons 
would  be  probably  startled  ...  if  it  be  a 
Trust,  then  every  one  of  those  persons  in 
England  or  in  India — from  persons  of  the 
highest  rank  down  to  the  lowest  dhoolie- 
bearer,  might  file  a  bill  for  the  administration 
of  the  Trust." — Ld.  Justice  James,  Judg- 
ment on  the  Kirwee  and  Banda  Prize  Ap- 
ipeal,  13th  April. 

1883.  "  I  have  great  pleasure  here  in  bear- 
ing my  testimony  to  the  courage  and  devo- 
tion of  the  Indian  dhooly-bearers.  I  .  .  . 
never  knew  them  shrink  from  the  dangers 
of  the  battle-field,  or  neglect  or  forsake  a 
wounded  European.  I  have  several  times 
seen  one  of  these  bearers  killed  and  many 
of  them  disabled  while  carrying  a  wounded 
soldier  out  of  action." — Surgeon-General 
MwrvrOj  C.B.,  Rernvniscences  of  Mil.  Ser- 
vice with  tKe  93rd  Sutherland  Highlanders, 
p.  193. 

Dhoby,  Dobie,  s.  A  washerman; 
Hind,  dhobi.  In  colloquial  Anglo- 
Indian  use  all  over  India. 

A  common  Hind,  proverb  runs : 
"Dhdbiha  kutta  ha  sd,  na  gJiar  kd  naghat 
led,"  i.  e. ,  Like  a  dhoby's  dog  belonging 
neither  to  the  house  nor  to  the  river- 
side. 

Dhoon,  s.  Hind.  dun.  A  word  in 
N.  India  specially  applied  to  the  flat 
valleys,  parallel  to  the  base  of  the 
Himalaya,  and  lying  between  the  rise 
of  that  mountain  mass  and  the  low 
tertiary  ranges  known  as  the  sub- 
Himalayan  or  Siwalik  Hills  (q.v.),  or 
rather  between  the  interior  and  ex- 
terior of  these  ranges.  The  best 
known  of  these  valleys  is  the  DUn  of 
Dehra,  below  Mussooree,  often  known 
as  "the  Dhoon;"  a  form  of  expres- 
sion which  we  see  by  the  first  quota- 
tion to  be  old. 

1654-55.  "Khalilu-lla  Khan.  .  .  havmg 
reached  the  Dun,  which  is  a  strip  of  counti? 
lying  outside  of  Srinagar,  20  kos  long  and 
5  broad,  one  extremity  of  its  length  Being 
bounded  by  the  river  Jumna,  and  the  other 
by  the  Ganges." — Shdh-JaJidn-Ndma,  in 
Eaiot,  vii.  106. 

1814.  ' '  Me  voici  in  the  far-famed  Dhoon, 
the  Tempe  of  Asia .  .  .  The  fort  stands  cm 
the  summit  of  an  almost  inaccessible  moun- 
tain ...  it  win  be  a  tough  job  to  take  it ; 
but  by  the  1st  proximo  I  think  I  shall  have 
it,  auspice  Deo." — In  Asiatic  Journal,  ii. 
151 ;  ext.  of  letter  from  Sir  RoUo  Gillespie 
before  Kalanga,  dated  29th  Oct.  He  fell 
next  day. 


DHOTY, 


243 


DHUHMSALLA. 


r9.  "The  Sub-Himalayan  Hills  .  .  . 
general  rule  .  .  .  consist  o£  two  ranges, 
rated  by  a  broad  ^flat  valley,  for  which 
name  '  dUn '  (doaa)  has  been  adopted 
When  the  outer  of  these  ranges  is 
iing,  as  is  the  case  below  Naini  Tal  and 
iling,  the  whole  geographical  feature 
it  escape  notice,  the  inner  range  being 
ounded  with  the  spurs  of  the  moun- 
i." — Manual  of  tke  Geology  of  India, 

hoty,  s.  Hind  dhoti.  Tlie  loin- 
li  worn  by  all  the  respectable 
du  castes  of  Upper  India,  wrapt 
ad  the  body,  the  end  being  then 
sed  bet-ween  the  legs  and  tucked  in 
he  waist,  so  that  a  festoon  of  calico 
gs  down  to  either  knee.  The  word 
tee  in  old  trade  lists  of  cotton  goods 
robably  the  same. 

i22.  "  Price  of  calicoes,  duttees  fixed." 

*       *       * 

List  of  goods  sold,  including  diamonds, 

per,  bastas  (read  haftm),  duttees,  and 

sfrom  Persia." — Court  Minutes,  &c.,  in 

isbwry,  iii.  24, 

JIO.    "...  a  dotee  or  waist-cloth." — 

liamson,  V.  M,,  i.  247. 

!72.  "The   human   figure   which    was 

ring  with  rapid   strides   had  no   other 

hing  than  a  dhuti  wrapped  rovmd  the 

st,  and  descending  to  the  knee-joints." — 

indaSamanta,  i.  8. 

Dhow,  Dow,  s.  The  last  seems  the 
re  correct,  though  not  perhaps  the 
re  common.     The  term  is  common 

Western  India,  and  on  various 
ires  of  the  Arabian,  sea,  and  is  used 

the  E.  African  coast  for  craft  in 
leral  {see Burton,  in  J.B.Cr.S.,  xxix. 
)) ;  but  in  the  mouths  of  Englishmen 

the  western  seas  of  India  it  is 
plied  specially  to  the  old-fashioned 
isel  of  Arab  build,  with  a  long  "  grab  " 
m,  i.  e.,  rising  at  a  long  slope  from 
)  water,  and  about  as  long  as  the  keel, 
daily  with  one  mast  and  lateen-rig. 
ere  are  the  lines  of  a  dow,  and  a 
ihnical  description,  by  Mr.  Bdie,  in 

R.  As.  Soc,  vol.  i.  p.  11.  The 
.ving  dow  is  described  and  illus- 
ited  in  Capt.  Colomb's  Slave-catching 
the  Indian  Ocean;  see  also  Capt.  W.  E. 
ren's  Narrative  (1833),  p.  385.  Most 
Dple  suppose  the  word  to  be  Arabic, 
d  it  is  in  (Johnson's)  Eichardson 
w)  as  an  Arabic  word.  But  no 
abio  scholar  whom  we  have  con- 
Ited  admits  it  to  be  genuine  Arabic, 
.n  it  possibly  have  been  taken  from 
irs.  dai),  'running'?  Capt.  Burton 
3ntifles  it  with  the  word  aahra  applied 
the  iJoieiro  of  Vasco's  Voyage  (p.  37) 


to  a  native  vessel  at  Mombasa.  But 
zcibra  or  zawa  was  apparently  a  Basque 
name  used  for  a  kind  of  small  craft  in 
Biscay  (see  s.v.  Bluteau,  and  the  Dice, 
de  la  Lingua  Castel.,  vol.  vi.  1739).  Dao 
or  Dava  is  indeed  in  Molesworth's 
Mahr.  Dicty.  as  a  word  in  that  lan- 
guage, but  this  gives  no  assurance  of 
origin.  Anglo-Indians  on  the  west 
coast  usually  employ  dhaw  and  lugga- 
low  interchangeably.  The  word  is  used 
on  Lake  V.  Nyanza. 

c.  1470.  "  I  shipped  my  horses  in  a  Tavtt, 
and  sailed  across  the  Indian  Sea  in  ten  days 
to  Moshkat." — Ath.  NiMtm,  p.  8,  in  India 
in  XVth  Cent. 

„  "  So  I  imbarked  in  a  tava,  and 
settled  to  pay  for  my  passage  to  Hormuz 
two  pieces  of  gold." — Ibid.,  30. 

1785.  "  A  Dow,  the  property  of  Rutn  Jee 
and  Jeewun  Doss,  merchants  of  Muscat, 
having  in  these  days  been  dismasted  in  a 
storm,  came  into  Byte  Koal  (see  Batcul),  a 
seaport  belonging  to  the  Sircar  .  .  .  " — 
Tippoo's  Letter,  181. 

1786.  "We  want  10  shipwrights  acquain- 
ted with  the  construction  of  Daws.  Get 
them  together  and  despatch  them  hither." — 
Tippoo  to  his  Agent  at  Muskat,  76.,  234. 

1810.  "Close  to  Calcutta,  it  is  the  busiest 
scene  we  can  imagine  ;  crowded  mth  ships 
■and  boats  of  every  form, — here  a  fine  Eng- 
lish East  Indiamau,  there  a  grab  or  a  dow 
from  Arabia."— ilf aria  Graham,  142. 

1814.  "  The  different  names  given  to 
these  ships  (at  Jedda),  as  Say,  Seume,  Mer- 
keb,  Samiouk,  Dow,  denote  their  size ;  the 
latter  only,  being  the  largest,  perform  the 
voyage  to  India." — Bwckkardt,  Tr.  in  Ara- 
bia, 1829,  4to,  p.  22. 

1837.  "Two  young  princes  .  .  .  nephews 
of  the  King  of  Hmzuan  or  Joanna  .  .  . 
came  in  their  own  dhow  on  a  visit  to  the 
Government." — Smith's  Life  of  Zh:  J.  Wil- 
son, 253, 

1865.  "The  goods  from  Zanzibar  (to  the 
Seychelles)  were  shipped  in  a  dhow,  which 
ran  across  in  the  month  of  May  ;  and  this 
was,  I  believe,  the  first  native  craft  that  had 
ever  made  the  passage." — PeHy,  iaJ.  B.  G. 
S;  XXXV.  234. 

1873.  "  If  a  pear  be  sharpened  at  the  thin 
end,  and  then  cut  in  half  longitudinally,  two 
models  will  have  been  made,  resembling  in 
all  essential  respects  the  ordinary  slave 
dhow.'' — Colomb,  35. 

„  "  Dhow  Chasing  in  Zanzibar  Waters 
and  on  the  Eastern  Coast  of  Africa  ...  by 
Capt.  G.  L.  Sulivan,  R.N,,"  1873. 

1880.  "  The  third  division  are  the  Mozam- 
biques  or  African  slaves,  who  have  been 
brought  into  the  country  from  time  im- 
memorial by  the  Arab  slave-trading  dhows.' 
— Sibree's  Great  African  Island,  182. 

Dhurmsalla,  s.  Hind,  and  Mahr. 
dharm-sdld,  ('pious  edifice');  a  rest- 


DHUBNA. 


244 


BIKK. 


touse  for  wayfarers,  corresponding  to 
the  S.  Indian  choultry  or  chuttrum 
(qq.v.). 

1826.  "  We  alighted  at  a  durhmsallah 
where  several  horsemen  were  assembled." — ■ 
Pandurang  Sari,  254. 

Shlima,  To  sit,  v.  In  Hind.  dliamS. 
dend  or  haithnd  (comp.  Skt.  root  dhri, 
'tohold').  Amode  of  extorting  payment 
or  compliance  witli  a  demand,  efiected 
by  the  complainant  or  creditor  sitting 
at  the  debtor's  door,  and  there  re- 
maining without  tasting  food  tiU  his 
demand  shall  be  complied  with,  or 
(sometimes)  by  threateningtodohimself 
some  mortal  violence  if  it  be  not  com- 
plied with.  Traces  of  this  custom  in 
some  form  are  found  in  many  parts  of 
the  world,  and  Sir  Henry  Maine  (see 
below)  has  quoted  a  remarkable  ex- 
ample from  the  Irish  Brehon  Laws. 
There  was  a  curious  variety  of  the 
practice,  in  arrest  for  debt,  current  in 
S.  India,  which  is  described  by  Marco 
Polo  and  many  later  travellers  (see 
M.  P,,  2nd  ed.,  ii.  327,  335). 

The  practice  of  dharna  is  made  an 
offence  under  the  Indian  Penal  Code. 

There  is  a  systematic  kind  of  dharna 
practised  by  classes  of  beggars,  e.  g. 
in  the  Punjab  by  a  class  called  tasmi- 
walds,  or  'strap-riggers,'  wbo  twist  a 
leather,  strap  roiind  the  neck,  and 
throw;  themselves  on  the  ground  before 
a  shop,  as  if  strangling  themselves, 
until  alms  are  given  (see  Ind.  Antiq.  i. 
162). 

c.  1794.  "The  practice  called  dharna, 
which  may  be  translated  caption,  or  arrest. " 
— Sir  J.  Shore  in  As.  Bes.,  iv. 

*1837.  "Whoever  voluntarily  causes  or 
attempts  to  cause  any  person  to  do  anything 
which  that  person  is  not  legally  bound  to  do 
.  .  .,-  by  inducing  ....  that  person  to 
believe  that  he  ...  .  wiU  become  .... 
TDy  some  act  of  the  offender,  an  object  of  the 
divine  displeasure  if  he  does  not  do  the  thing 
shall  be  punished  with  impri- 
sonment of  either  description  for  a  term 
which  may  extend  to  one  year,  or  with  fine, 
or  with  both. 

Illustrations. 
"  (a)  A.  sits  dhurna  at  Z.'sdoor  with  the 
intention  of  causing  it  to  be  believed  that  by 
so  sitting  he  renders  Z.  an  object  of  divine 

*  This  is  the  date  of  the  Penal  Code,  as  ori- 
ginally submitted  to  Lord  Auckland,  by  T.  B. 
Mac:iulay  and  his  colleagues ;  and  in  that  original 
form  this  passage  is  found  as  §  283,  and  in 
Chap.  XV.  Of  Offences  relatint/  to  Religion  and  Caste. 
As  enacted  the  Code  forms  Act  XLV.  of  1860,  and 
the  passage  is  §  508,  in  Chap.  XXII.,  Criminal 
Intimidatwn,  Insult,  and  Annoyance. 


displeasure.    A.  has  committed  the  offence 
defined  in  this  section. 

"  (6)  A.  threatens  Z.  that  unless  Z.  performs 
a  certain  act  A.  will  kill  one  of  A. 'a  own 
children,  under  such  circumstances  that  the 
killing  would  be  believed  to  render  Z.  an 
object  of  the  divine  displeasure.  A.  has 
committed  the  offence  described  in  this 
section." — Indian  Penal  Code. 

1875.  "If  you  have  a  legal  claim  against 
a  man  of  a  certain  rank  and  you  are  desirous 
<d  conipelling  him  to  discharge  it,  the  gen- 
chus  Mor  tells  you  '  to  fast  upon  him.'  .  .  , 
The  institution  is  unquestionably  identical 
with  one  widely  diffused  throughout  the 
East,  which  is  called  by  the  Hindoos 
'  sitting  dharna.'  It  consists  in  sitting  at 
your  debtors  door  and  starving  yourself  till 
he  pays.  Prom  the  English  point  of  view  , 
the  practice  has  always  been  considered  bar- 
barous and  immoral,  and  the  Indian  Penal 
Code  expressly  forbids  it.  It  suggests,  how- 
ever, the  question— what  would  follow  if 
the  debtor  simply  allowed  the  creditor  to 
starve?  Undoubtedly  the  Hindoo  sup- 
poses that  some  supernatural  penalty  would 
follow ;  indeed,  he  generally  gives  definite- 
ness  to  it  by  retaining  a  Brahmin  to 
starve  himself  vicariously,  and  no  Hindoo 
doubts  what  would  come  of  causing  a 
Brahmin's  death." — Maine,  Histi  of  JhTly 
Institutions,  40.    See  also  297-304. 

A  striking  storyis  told  inPorbes'siJas 
Mala  of  a  farther  proceeding  following 
upon  unsuccessful  dharna,  put  in 
practice  by  a  company  of  clidram,  or 
bards,  in  Kathiawar,  to  enforce  pay- 
ment of  a  debt  by  a  chief  of  Jaife  to 
one  of  their,  number.  After  fasting 
three  days  in  vain,  they  proceeded  from 
dharna  to  the  further  rite  of  (q.v.) 
traga.  Some  hacked  their  own  arms ; 
others  decapitated  three  old  women  of 
their  party,  and  hung  the  heads  up  as 
a  garland  at  the  gate.  Certain  of  the 
women  cut  off  their  own  breasts.  The  , 
bards  also  pierced  the  throats  of  four 
of  the  older  men  with  spikes,  and 
took  two  young  girls  and  dashed  their 
brains  out ,  against  the  town-gate. 
Pinally  the  charan  creditor  soaked  his 
quilted  clothes  in  oil,  and  set  fire  ti) 
himself.  As  he  burned  to  death  he 
cried  out,  '  I  am  now  dying,  but  I  will 
become  a  headless  ghost  {Kami)  in  the 
Palace,  and  will  take  the  chief's  Ufe, 
and  cut  off  his  posterity ! '  See  BM 
Mala,  ii.  393-4. 

Diggory,  Digri,  s.  Anglo-Hin- 
dustani  of  law-court  jargon  for 
'  decree.' 

_  Dikk,  s.  Worry,  trouble,  bothera- 
tion;_  what  the  Italians  call  seceatura. 
This  is  the  Anglo-Indian  use.    But  the 


DINAPOBE. 


246 


DINGY. 


1  is  more  properly  adjective,  Ar.- 
;.-H.  dik  or  dikk,  '  vexed,  worried,' 
so  dikk  hand,  '  to  be  irritated.' 

73. 

ind  Beaufort  learned  in  the  law, 

And  Atkinson  the  Sage, 
And  if  his  looks  are  white  as  snow, 
'Tis  more  from  dikk  than  age  ! " 
Wilfrid  Beeley,  A  Lay  of  Modern 
Oaiyeeling. 

linapore,  n.p.  A  well-kno-wn  can- 
ment.  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Lges  (being  the  station  of  the  garri- 
of  the  great  city  of  Patna).  The 
le  is  properly  DfflftajjMn  Ives  (1755) 
tes  Bunapoor  (p.  167).  [The  can- 
nent  was  established  under  the 
ermnent  of  Warren  Hastings  about 

2,  but  we  have  failed  to  ascertaiu 
exact  date. 

)uiar,  s.  This  word  is  not  now  in 
•  Indian  use.  But  it  is  remarkable 
a   word  introduced  into  Sanskrit 

3,  comparatively  early  date.  "The 
aes  of  the  Arabic  pieces  of  money 
.  are  all  taken  from  the  coins  of  the 
Nei  Roman  Empire.  Thus,  the 
per  piece  was  called  fals  from  foUis ; 

silver  dirham'  from  drachma,  and 

gold  coin  dinar,  from,  denarius, 
ich,  though  properly  a  sUver  coin, 
3  used  generally  to  denote  coins  of 
er  metals,  as  the  denarius  aeris,  and 

denarius  auri,  or  aureus"  [Jamies 
'msep,  in  Essays,  &c.,  ed.  by  Thomas, 
9).  But  it  was  long  before  the  rise 
[slam  that  the  knowledge  and  name 
the  denarius  as  applied  to  a  gold 
a  had  reached  India.  The  inscrip- 
a  on  the  eastern  gate  of  the  great 
le  at  Sanchi  is  probably  the  oldest 
tanoe  preserved,  though  the  date  of 
it  is  a  matter  greatly  disputed. 
t  in  Amarakosha  (c.  A.D.  500)  we 
re  '  dinare  'pi  clia  nishkah,'  i.  e.,  '  a 
likah  (or  gold  coin)  is  the  same  as 
lafa.*  And  in  the  Kalpaautra  of 
adrabahu  (of  about  the  same  age) 
36,  we  have  '  dinara  malaya,'  '  a 
;klaoe  of  dinars,'  mentioned  (see 
lai  Mutter,  below). 

Che  dinar  in  modern  Persia  is  a  very 
aU  imaginary  coin,  of  which  10,000 
ke  a  tomaun  (q.v.) 
[n  the  middle  ages  we  find  Arabic 
iters  applying  the  term  dinar  both 
the  staple  gold  coin  (corresponding 

the  gold  mohr  of  more  modem 
les)  and  to  the  staple  silver  coin 


(corresponding  to  what  has  been  called 
since  the  16th  century  the  rupee). 

A.D.  (?)  "  The  son  of  Amuka  .  .  .  having 
made  salutation  to  the  eternal  gods  and 
goddesses,  has  given  a  piece  of  ground 
purchased  at  the  legal  rate ;  also  five 
temples,  and  twenty -five  (thousand  ?)  dinars 
.  .  .  .  as  an  act  of  grace  and  benevo- 
lence of  the  great  emperor  Chandragupta." 
— Inscription  on  Gateioay  at  Sanchi  {Prin- 
sep'a  Essays,  i.  246). 

A.D.  (2)  "  Quelque  temps  aprfes,  k  Patali- 
putra,  un  autre  homme  devout  aux  Brah- 
manes  renversa  une  statue  de  Bouddha  aux 
pieds  d'un  mendiant,  qui  la  mit  en  pifeces. 
Le  roi  ( Agoka)  ...  fit  proclamer  cet  ordre : 
Celui  qui  m'apportera  la  tSte  d'un  mendiant 
brahmanique,  recevra  de  moi  un  Dinara." 
— Tr.  of  Divya  avaddna,  in  Burnouf,  Int.  k 
VBist.  du  BouMhisme  Indien,  p.  422. 

c.  1333.  "The  lak  is  a  sum  of  100,000 
dinars  {i.e.  of  silver) ;  this  sum  is  equiva- 
lent to  10,000  dinars  of  gold,  Indian  money  : 
and  the  Indian  (gold)  dinar  is  worth  2J 
dinars  in  money  of  the  West  {Maghrab)." — 
Ibn  Batuia,  iii.  106. 

1859.  "Cosmas  Indicopleustes  remarked 
that  the  Koman  denarius  was  received  all 
over  the  world;*  and  how  the  denarius 
came  to  mean  in  India  a  gold  ornament  we 
may  learn  from  a  passage  in  the  '  Life  of 
Mahavlra;.'  There  it  is  said  that  a  lady  had 
around  her  neck  a  string  of  grains  and 
golden  dinars,  and  Stevenson  adds  that  the 
custom  of  stringing  coins  together,  and 
adorning  with  them  children  especially,  is 
stiU  very  common  in  India." — Max  MilUer, 
Hist,  of  Sanskrit  Literature,  247. 

Dingy,  Dinghy,  s.  Beng.  dingy. 
A  small  boat  or  skiff ;  sometimes  also 
'a  canoe,'  i.  e.,  dug  out  of  a  single 
trunk.  This  word  is  not  merely 
Anglo-Indian ;  it  has  become  legiti- 
mately incorporated  in  the  vocabulary 
of  the  British  Navy,  as  the  name  of 
the  smallest  ship's-boat. 

Dingd  occurs  as  the  name  of  some 

*  The  passage  referred  to  is  proljably  tliat  where 
Cosmas  relates  an  adventure  of  his  friend  Sopa- 
trus,  a  trader  in  Taprohane,  or  Ceylon,  at  the 
king's  court.  A  Persian  present  brags  of  the 
power  and  wealth  of  his  own  monarch.  Sopatrus 
says  nothing  till  the  king  calls  ou  him  for  an 
answer.  He  appeals  to  the  king  to  compare  the 
Roman  gold  denarius '(called  by  Cosmas  i/o^io-jia), 
and  the  Persian  silver  drachma,  both  of  which 
were  at  hand,  and  to  judge  for  himself  which  sug- 
gested the  greater  monarch.  "Now  the  iwrmmm 
was  a  coin  of  right  good  ring  and  fine  ruddy  gold, 
bright  in  metal  and  elegant  in  execution,  for  such 
coins  are  picked  on  purpose  to  take  thither,  whilst 
the  miliaresian  (or  drachma),  to  say  it  in  one  word, 
was  of  silver,  and  of  course  bore  no  comparison 
with  the  gold  coin,"  &c.  In.  another  passage  he 
says  that  elepliants  in  Taprobane  were  sold  at  from 
SO  to  100  nomismata  and  more,  which  seems  to  im- 
ply that  the  gold  dniuml  were  actually  current  in 
Ceylon.  See  the  passages  at  length  in  Cathay,  s,a. 
pp.  olxxix-clxxx. 


DIBZEE. 


246 


BIU. 


kind  of  war-boat  used  by  tbe  Portu- 
guese in  tbe  defence  of  Hugli  in  1631 
("Sixty-four  large  dingas;"  Elliot, 
vii.  35).  The  word  dingi  is  also  used 
for  vessels  of  size  in  tbe  quotation 
from  Tippoo. 

Mr.  Campbell,  in  the  Bombay  Gazet- 
teer,'sa.js  that  dhangi  is  a  large  vessel 
belonging  to  the  Mekran  coast;  the 
word  is  said  to  mean  "a  log"  in 
Biluchi.  In  Guzerat  the  larger  vessel 
seems  to  be  called  danga ;  and  besides 
this  there  is  dhangi,  like  a  canoe,  but 
huilf,  not  dug  out. 

1705.  "...  pour  aller  h  terre  on  est  oblig^ 
<3e  se  servir  d'un  petit  Bateau  dont  les  bords 
Bont  tr^s  hauts,  qu'onappelle  Singues  .  . ." 
—Lmller,  39. 

1785.  "  Propose  to  the  merchants  of  Mus- 
cat ..  .  to  bring  hither,  on  the  Singles, 
such  horses  as  they  may  have  for  sale ;  which, 
being  sold  to  us,  the  owner  can  carry  back 
the  produce  in  rice." — Letters  of  Tippoo,  6. 

1810.  "  On  these  larger  pieces  of  water 
there  are  usually  canoes,  or  dingies." — Wil- 
liamson, V.  M.,  ii.  159. 

1878.  "I  observed  among  a  crowd  of 
dinghies,  one  containing  a  number  of  native 
commercial  agents." — Liie  in  ike  Mofuasil, 
i.  18. 

Dirzee,  s.  Pers.  darzi.  Hind. 
darzz  and  vulgarly  drnjl.    A  Tailor. 

c.  180i.  "  In  his  place  we  took  other  ser- 
vants. Dirges  and  Dobes,  and  a  Sais  for 
Mr.  Sherwood,  who  now  got  a  pony." — 
Mrs.  Sherwood,  Autobiog.  283. 

1810.  "The  dirdjees,  or  taylors,  in  Bom- 
bay, are  Hindoos  of  respectable  caste."— 
Maria  Chaluxm,  30. 

Dispa4;chadore,  s.  This  curious 
word  was  apparently  a  name  given  by 
the  Portugese  to  certain  officials  in 
Oochin-Ohma.  We  know  it  only  in 
the  document  quoted : 

1696.  "  The  23  I  was  sent  to  the  tTnder- 
Dispatchadore,  who  1  found  with  my 
Scrutore  before  him.  I  having  the  key,  he 
desired  me  to  open  it." — Bowyear's  Journal 
at  Cochin  China,  in  Dalrymple,  Or.  Hep.  i. 
77 ;  also  "  was  made  Under-Customer  or  De- 
spatchadore"  (»6.  81);  and  again:  "The 
Chief  Dispatchadore  of  the  Strangers" 
(84). 

Dissave,  Dissava,  &c.,  s.  Singh. 
disava  (Skt.  desa,  'a  country,'  &c.), 
'  Governor  of  a  province,'  under  the 
Candyan  Goyemment.  Disave,  as  used 
by  the  English  is  the  gen.  case,  adopted 
from  the  native  expression  disave  ma- 
hatmya,  'Lord  of  the  Province.'  It 
is  now  applied  by  the  natives  to  the 


Collector  or  "  Government  Agent." 
See  Desaye. 

'  1681.  "Next  under  the  Adigars  are  the 
Dissauva-s  who  are  Governours  over  pro- 
vinces and  counties  of  the  land."— Knox, 
p.  50. 

1685.  "  . .  .  un  Dissava  qui  est  comme  un 
General  Chingulais,  ou  Gouvemeur  des 
armies  d'une  province."— iJidcJ/i-o  (Fr.  tr.) 
102. 

1803.  "...  the  Dissauvas  .  .  are  gover- 
nors of  the  corles  or  districts,  and  are  besides 
the  principal  military  commanders."— Per- 
dvai's  Ceylon,  258. 

1860.  "...  the  dissave  of  Oovah,  who  had 
been  sent  to  tranquillize  the  disturbed  dis- 
tricts, placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the 
insurgents"  (in  1817). — Tennent's  Ceylon, 
ii.  91. 

Ditch;  and  Ditcher.  Disparaging 
sobriquets  for  Calcutta  and  its  Euro- 
pean citizens,  for  the  rationale  of  which 
see  Mahratta  Ditch. 

Diu,  n.p.  A  port  at  the  south  end 
of  Peninsular  Guzerat.  The  town 
stands  on  an  island,  whence  its  name, 
from  Skt.  dvipa.  The  Portuguese 
were  allowed  to  build  a  fort  here 
by  treaty  with  Bahadur  SMh  of 
Ghizerat,  in  1535.  It  was  once  very 
famous  for  the  sieges  which  the  Portu- 
guese successfully  withstood  (1538  and 
1545)  against  the  successor  of  Bahadur 
Shah.  It  still  belongs  to  Portugal, , 
but  is  in  great  decay. 

0.  700.  Ohinese  annals  of  the  T'ang  dy- 
nasty mention  Tiyu  as  a  iJort  touched  at  by 
vessels  bound  for  the  Persian  Gulf,  about 
10  days  before  reaching  the  Indus.  See  De- 
guignes  in  Mim.  de  I'Acad.  Imcript.,  xxxii. 
367. 

1516.  "...  there  is  a  promontory,  and 
joining  close  to  it  is  a  small  island  which 
contains  a  very  large  and  fine  town,  which 
the  Malabars  call  Dluza  and  the  Moors  of 
the  country  call  it  Diu.  It  has  a  very  good 
harbour,"  &c. — Sarbosa,  59. 
1572. 

"  Succeder-lhe-ha  alU  Castro,  queoestan- 
darte 
Portuguez  ter^  sempre  levantado, 
Conf  orme  successor  ao  succedido ; 
Que  hum  ergue  Dio,  outro  o  defende  er- 

guido."  Cojmoes,  x.  67. 

By  Burton : 

"  Castro  succeeds,  who  Lusias  estandard 
shall  bear  for  ever  in   the  front  to 
wave; 
Successor   the    Succeeded's   work   who 

endeth ; 
that  buUdeth  Diu,  this  builded  Diu  de- 

fendeth/' 
1648.  "At  the  extremity  of  this  King- 
dom, and  on  a  projecting  point  towards  the 


BIUL-SIND. 


247 


DOAB. 


south  lies  the  city  Diu,  where  the  Portu- 
guese have  3  strong  castles ;  this  city  is 
called  by  both  Portuguese  and  Indians 
Dive  (the  last  letter,  e,  being  pronounced 
somewhat  softly),  a  name  which  signifies 
'Island.'  "—Kara  Tvfist,  13. 

1727.  "Din  is  the  next  Port.  ...  It  is 
one  of  the  best  built  Cities,  and  best  forti- 
fied by  Nature  and  Art,  that  ever  I  saw  in 
India,  and  its  stately  Buildings  of  free 
Stone  and  Marble,'are  sufficient  Witnesses 
of  its  ancient  Grandeur  and  Opulency ; 
but  at  present  not  above  one-fourth  of  the 
City  is  inhabited."— 4.  Sam.  i.  137. 

Diul-Sind,  n.p.  A  name  by  ■wHcli 
Sind  is  often  caUed  in  early  European 
narratives,  taken  up  by  tie  autbors,  no 
doubt,  like  so  many  other  prevalent 
names,  from  tbe  Arab  traders  who  had 
preceded  them.  Deival  or  Daibul  was 
a  once  celebrated  city  and  seaport  of 
Sind,  mentioned  by  all  the  old  Arabian 
geographers,  and  believed  to  have  stood 
at  or  near  the  site  of  modem  Karachi. 
It  had  the  name  from  a  famous  temple 
{devalya),  probably  a  Buddhist  shrine, 
which  existed  there,  and  which  was 
destroyed  by  the  Mahommedans  in 
711.  The  name  of  Dewal  long  survived 
the  city  itself,  and  the  specific  addi- 
tion of  Sind  or  8indt  being  added,  pro- 
bably to  distinguish  it  from  some  other 
place  of  resembling  name,  the  name  of 
Bewal-Sind  or  Sindi  came  to  be  at- 
tached to  the  delta  of  the  Indus. 

c.  700.  The  earliest  mention  of  Dewal 
that  we  are  aware  of  is  in  a  notice  of  Chinese 
Voyages  to  the  Persian  Gulf  under  the  T'ang 
dynasty  (7th  and  8th  centuries)  quoted  by 
Deguignes.  In  this  the  ships,  after  leaving 
Tiyu  (Diu)  sailed  10  days  further  to  another 
Tiyu  near  the  great  river  Milan  or  Sinteu. 
This,  no  doubt,  was  Dewal  near  the  great 
Mihran  or  Sindhu,  i.e.  Indus. — M6m.  de 
I'Acad.  des  Insc,  xxxii.  367. 

c.  880.  "There  was  at  Debal  a  lofty 
temple  (budd)  surmounted  by  a  long  pole, 
and  on  the  pole  was  fixed  a  red  flag,  which 
when  the  breeze  blew  was  unfurled  over  the 
city  .  .  .  Muhammad  informed  Hajj^j  of 
what  he  had  done,  and  solicited  advice  .  .  . 
One  day  a  reply  was  received  to  this  effect : 
— '  Fix  the  manjanfk  .  .  .  call  the  manja- 
nik-master,  and  tell  him  to  aim  at  the  flag- 
staff of  which  you  have  given  a  description.' 
So  he  brought  dovm  the  flagstaff,  and  it  was 
broken;  at  which  the  infidels  were  sore 
aMicieA."~BUadurl  in  Mliot,  i.  120. 

c.  900.  "Prom  Nfouasirii  to  Debal  is  8 
days'  journey,  and  from  Debal  to  the  junc- 
tion of  the  river  Mihran  with  the  sea,  is  2 
parasangs."— iJ»  Xhordddbah,  in  Mliot,  i. 
15. 

976.  "The  City  of  Debal  is  to  the  west 
of  the  Mihrfe,  towards  the  sea.  It  is  a 
large  mart,  and  the  port  not  only  of  this. 


but  of  the  neighbouring  regions.  .  .  .  " — 
Ibn  Haukal,  in  Elliot,'i.  37. 

0. 1150.  "  The  place  is  inhabited  only  be- 
cause it  is  a  station  for  tbe  vessels  of  Sind 
and  other  countries  .  .  .  ships  laden  with 
the  productions  of  'UmiJn,  and  the  vessels 
of  China  and  India  come  to  Debal." — 
IdrM,  in  Elliot,  i.  p.  77. 

1228.  "All  that  country  down  to  ttie  sea- 
shore was  subdued.  Malik  Siniln-ud-din 
Habsh,  chief  of  Dewal  and  Sind,  came  and 
did  homage  to  the  Sultan." — Tdbakat-i- 
Nasi/i'i,  in  Elliot,  ii.  326. 

1516.  "Leaving  the  Kingdom  of  Ormuz 
.  .  .  the  coast  goes  to  the  South-east  for 
172  leases  as  far  as  Diulcinde,  entering  the 
Kingdom  of  TJloinde,  which  is  between 
Persia  and  India." — Barhoaa,  49. 

1553.  "From  this  Cape  Jasque  to  the 
famous  river  Indus  are  200  leagues,  in  which 
space  are  these  places  Guadel,  Calara,  Cala- 
mente,  and  Diul,  the  last  situated  on  the 
most  westerly  mouth  of  the  Indus." — De 
Barros,  Deo.  I.  liv.  ix.  cap.  1. 

c.  1554. ."  If  you  guess  that  you  may  be 
drifting  to  Jaked  .  .  .  you  must  try  to  go 
to  Karaushi,  or  to  enter  Khur  (the  estuary 
of)  Diul  Sind."— TAc  Mohit,  in  J.  As.  Soc. 
Ben.,  V.  463. 

1554.  "He  offered  me  the  town  of  La- 
hori,  i.e.,  Diuli  Sind,  but  as  I  did  not  accept 
it  I  begged  him  for  leave  to  depart." — Sidi 
'AUKapudan,  in  Jom-n.  As.,  Ist  Ser.  tom.  ix. 
131. 

1572. 

"  Olha  a  terra  de  TJloinde  fertilissiraa 
E  de  Jaquete  a  intima  enseada. " 

CamSes,  x.  cvi. 

1614.  "At  Diulsinde  the  Expedition  in 
her  former  Voyage  had  deliuered  Sir  Robert 
Sherley  the  Persian  Embassadour."- Caj)J. 
W.  Peyton,  in  Purohas,  i.  530. 

1638.  "LesPerses  et  les  Arabes  donnent 
au  Koyaume  de  Sindo  le  nom  de  Diul." — 
Mandelslo,  114. 

c.  1650.  Diul  is  marked  in  Blaeu's  great 
Atlas  on  the  W.  of  the  most  westerly  mouth 
of  the  Indus. 

c.  1666.  "  ,  .  .  .  la  ville  la  plus  M^ri- 
dionale  est  Dinl.  On  la  nomme  encore 
Dinl-Sind,  et  autrefois  on  I'a  appellee  Dobil 
.  II  y  a  des  Orientaux  qui  donnent  le  ■ 
nom  de  Diul  au  Pais  de  SinAe."—Thevenot, 
V.  158. 

1727.  "  All  that  shore  from  Jasques  to 
Sindy,  inhabited  by  uncivilized  People,  who 
admit  of  no  Commerce  with  Strangers,  tho 
Guaddel  and  Diul,  two  Sea-ports,  did  about 
a  Century  ago  afford  a  good  Trade."— ^. 
Sam.  i.  115. 

Doab,  s.  and  n.p.  Pers.  Hind,  doab, 
'two  waters,'  i.e.,  'Mesopotamia,'  the 
tract  between  two  confluent  rivers.  In 
Upper  India,  when  used  absolutely, 
the  term  always  indicates  the  tract 
between  the  Ganges  and  Jumna.  Each  . 
of  the  like  tracts  in  the  Punjab  has  its 


DOAI! 


248 


DOBUND. 


distinctive  name,  several  of  them  com- 
pounded of  tlie  names  of  the  limiting 
rivers,  e.g.  Richnd  Dodb,  between 
Eavi  and  Chenab,  Jech  DoSb,  between 
Jelam  and  Chenab,  &c.  These  names 
are  said  to  have  been  invented  by  the 
Emperor  Akbar.  The  only  Doab 
familiaCrly  known  by  that  name  in  the 
South  of  India  is  the  Baichur  Doab  in 
the  Nizam's  country,  lying  between 
the  Eistna  and  Tungabhadra. 

Doai!  Dwye!  Interj.  Properly  Hind. 
dohal  or  duhdl,  Guzarati  dawahl,  an 
exclamation  (hitherto  of  obscure  ety- 
mology) shouted  aloud  by  a  petitioner 
for  redress  at  a  court  of  justice,  or  as 
any  one  passes  who  is  supposed  to  have 
it  in  his  power  to  aid  in  rendering  the 
justice  sought.  It  has  a  kind  of 
analogy,  as  Thevenot  pointed  out  200 
years  ago,  to  the  old  Norman  Haro  ! 
Haro  !  viena  d,  mon  aide,  mon  Prince  I  * 
but  does  not  now  carry  the  privilege 
of  the  Norman  cry ;  though  one  may 
conjecture,  both  from  Indian  analogies 
and  from  the  statement  of  Ibn  Batuta 
quoted  below,  that  it  once  did. 

Every  Englishman  in  Upper  India 
has  often  been  saluted  by  the  calls  of 
'  Doha!  Khuddwand  Tel,  Dohai  Ma- 
lidrdj,  Dohai  Kompani  Bahadur ! ' 
'  Justice,  my  Lord !  Justice,  O  King ! 
Justice,  0  Company ! ' — perhaps  in  con- 
sequence of  some  oppression  by  his 
followers,  perhaps  in  reference  to  some 
grievance  with  which  he  has  no  power 
to  interfere. 

Wilson  derives  the  explanation 
from  do,  '  two'  or  repeatedly,  and 
hdi,  '  alas,'  illustrating  this  by  the 
phrase  '  dohai  tlhdi  Icarna,'  '  to  make 
exclamation  (or  invocation  of  justice) 
twice  and  thrice.'  This  phrase,  how- 
ever, we  take  to  be  merely  an  example 
of  the  'striving  after  meaning,'  usual 
in  cases  where  the  real  origin  of  a 
phrase  is  forgotten.  We  cannot  doubt 
that  the  word  is  really  a  form  of  the 
Sa,nsk.  droha,  '  injury,  wrong.'  And 
this  is  confirmed  by  the  form  in  Ibn 
Batuta,  and  the  Malu-.  durdhi :  "  an  ex- 
clamation or  expression  used  in  pro- 
hibiting in  the  name  of  the  Eaja .  .  . 
implying  an  imprecation  of  his  ven- 
geance incase  of  disobedience"  {Moles- 

*  It  will  be  seen  tliat  the  Indian  cry  also  appeals 
to  the  Prince  expressly.  It  was  the  good  fortune 
of  one  of  the  present  writers  f  A.  B.)  to  have  wit- 
nessed the  call  of  Haro  I  brought  into  serious  ope- 
ration at  Jersey. 


worth's  Diet.);  also  Tel.  and  Canar< 
dv/rdi,  protest,  prohibition,  caveat,  or 
veto  in  arrest  of  proceedings  ( Wilson 
and  0.  P.  B.,  MS.). 

c.  1340.  "  It  is  a  custom  in  India  that 
when  money  is  due  from  any  person  who  is 
favoured  by  the  Sultan,  and  the  creditor 
wants  his  debt  settled,  he  lies  in  wait  at  the 
Palace  gate  for  the  debtor,  and  when  the 
latter  is  about  to  enter  he  assails  him  with 
the  exclamation  Sarohai  wi-Stdtcml  "0 
Enemy  of  the  Sultan." — I  swear  by  the 
head"  of  the  King  thou  shalt  not  enter  till 
thou  hast  paid  me  what  thou  owest.  The 
debtor  cannot  then  stir  from  the  spot,  until 
he  has  satisfied  the  creditor,  or  has  obtained 
his  consent  to  the  respite." — Ibn  Batuta, 
iii.  412. 

The  signification  assigned  to  the  words 
by  the  Moorish  traveller  probably  only 
shows  that  the  real  meaning  was  uiinown 
to  his  Musalman  friends  at  Dehli,  whilst 
its  form  strongly  corroborates  our  etymo- 
logy, and  shows  that  it  still  kept  close  to 
the  Sanskrit. 

1609.     "He    is  severe    enough,   but  all 
helpeth  not ;  for  his  poore  Kiats  or  clownes 
complaine  of  Iniustice  done  them,  and  cry " 
for  justice  at  the  King's  hands." — HawM/ns, 
in  Pwrchas,  i.  223. 

c.  1666.  "  Quand  on  y  veut  arr^ter  une 
personne,  on  crie  seulemeut  Doa  padecha ; 
cette  clameur  a  autant  de  force  que  celle  de 
haro  en  Normandie ;  et  si  on  defend  Si  quel- 
qu'un  de  sortir  du  lieu  oil  11  est,  en  disant 
Doa  padecha,  il  ne  peut  partir  sans  se  rendre 
criminel,  et  il  est  oblige  de  se  presenter  \ 
la  Justice." — Thevenot,  v.  61. 

1834.  "The  servant  woman  began  to 
make  a  great  outcry,  and  wanted  to  leave  the 
ship,  and  cried  Dohaee  to  the  Company,  for 
she  was  murdered  and  kidnapped." — The 
Baboo,  ii.  242. 

Doar,  n.p.  A  name  applied  to  the 
strip  of  moist  land,  partially  cultivated 
with  rice  and  partially  covered  with 
forest,  which  extends  at  the  foot  of  the 
Himalaya  mountains  of  Bhotan.  It 
corresponds  to  the  Terai  further  west ; 
but  embraces  the  conception  of  the 
passes  or  accesses  to  the  hill  CQuntry 
from  this  last  verge  of  the  plain,  and  is 
apparently  the  Skt.  dvdra,  a  gate  or 
entrance. 

Dobimd,  s.  This  word  is  not  in  the 
Hind,  dictionaries  (nor  is  it  in  Wilson), 
but  it  appears  to  be  sufficiently  eluci- 
dated by  the  quotation : 

1787.  "  That  the  power  of  Mr.  Praser  to 
make  dohunds,  or  new  and  additional  em- 
bankments in  aid  of  the  old  ones  .  .  .  was 
a  power  very  much  to  be  suspected,  and 
very  improper  to  be  entrusted  to  a  contrac- 
tor who  had  already  covenanted  to  keep 
the  old  pools  in  perfect  repair,"  &c. — Articlei 
against  W.  Hastirujs,  in  Burke,  vii.  98.      ' 


BOLLY, 


249 


BONEY. 


Dolly,  s.  Hind,  dM%.  A  compli- 
mentary offering  of  fruit,  flowers, 
vegetables,  sweetmeats  and  the  like, 
presented  usually  on  one  or  more  trays ; 
also  the  daily  basket  of  garden  pro- 
duce laid  before  the  owner  by  the 
Mali  or  gardener  ("  the  Molly  with  his 
dolhj").  The  proper  meaning  of  ddli 
is  '  a  tray,'  or  '  a  pair  of  trays  slung  to 
ayoke,'  as  used  in  making  the  offer- 
ings. 

Twenty  years  ago  the  custom  of 
presenting  ddlu  was  innocent  and 
merely  complimentary ;  but,  if  the 
letter  quoted  under  1882  is  correct,  it 
must  have  since  grown  into  a  gross 
abuse,  especially  in  the  Punjab. 

1880.  "Brass  dishes  filled  with  pistachio 
nuts  and  candied  sugar  are  displayed  here 
and  there;  they  are  the  oblations  of  the 
would-be  visitors.  The  English  call  these 
offerings  dollies  ;  the  natives  dali.  They 
represent  in  the  profuse  East  the  visiting 
cards  of  the  meagre  West." — Ali  Baha,  84. 

1882.  "  I  learn  that  in  Madras  dallies  are 
restricted  to  a  single  gilded  orange  or  lime, 
or  a  tiny  sugar  pagoi&,  and  Madras  officers 
who  have  seen  the  hualicls  of  fruit,  nuts, 
almonds,  sugar-candy  .  .  .  &o.,  received  by 
single  officials  in  a  single  day  in  the  N.W. 
Provinces,  and  in  addition  the  number  of 
bottles  of  brandy,  champagne,  liquors,  &c., 
received  along  with  all  the  preceding  in  the 
Punjab,  have  been  .  .  .  astounded  that  such 
a  practice  should  be  countenanced  by 
Government." — Letter  in  Pioneer  Mail, 
March  15. 

Some,  Dhome;  in  S.  India  com- 
monly Dombaree,  s.  Hind.  Dom  or 
Vdmra.  The  name  of  a  very  low 
caste,  representing  some  old  aboriginal 
race,  spread  all  over  India.  In  many 
places  they  perform  such  offices  as  car- 
rying dead  bodies,  removing  carrion, 
&e.  They  are  often  musicians ;  in 
Oudh  sweepers;  in  Champaran  pro- 
fessional tmeves  (see  Elliot's  Races  of 
the  N.  W.  P.).  It  is  possible,  as  has 
been  suggested  by  some  one,  that  the 
Giypsy  Eomany  is  this  word. 

c.  1328.  ''There  be  also  certain  others 
which  be  called  Dumbri  who  eat  carrion  and 
carcases ;  who  have  absolutely  no  object  of 
worship ;  and  who  have  to  do  the  drudgeries 
of  other  people,  and  carry  loads." — Friar 
Jordanus,  Hah.  Soc.  p.  21. 

1817.  "There  is  yet  another  tribe  of 
vagrants,  who  are  also  a  separate  sect.  They 
are  the  class  of  mountebanks,  buffoons,  pos- 
ture-masters, tumblers,  dancers,  and  the 
like  .  . .  The  most  dissolute  body  is  that  of 
the  Sumbars  or  Dumbaru." — Abbi  JDuhois, 
468. 

Sondera  Head,  n.p.  The  southern- 


most point  of  Ceylon ;  called  after  a. 
magnificent  Buddhist  shrine  there, 
much  frequented  as  a  place  of  pil- 
grimage, which  was  destroyed  by  the 
Portuguese  in  1587.  The  name  is  a 
corruption  of  Dewa-nagara,  in  Elu  (or 
old  Singalese)  Dewu-nuwara ;  inmodern 
Singalese  Bewundara  [Ind.  Antiq.  i. 
329).  The  place  is  identified  by  Ten- 
nent  with  Ptolemy's  "  Dagana,  sacred 
to  the  Moon."  Is  this  name  in  any 
way  the  origin  of  the  opprobrium 
'  dunderhead  ? '  The  name  is  so  written 
in  Bunn's  Birectory,  3th  ed.  1780, 
p.  59 ;  also  in  a  chart  oi  the  Bay  of 
Bengal,  without  title  or  date,  in  I)al- 
rymple's  Collection. 

1344.  "We  travelled  in  two  days  to  the 
city  of  Dinawar,  which  is  large,  near  the 
sea,  and  inhabited  by  traders.  In  a  vast 
temple  there,  one  sees  an  idol  which  bears 
the  same  name  as  the  cijy  .  .  .  The  city  and 
its  revenues  are  the  property  of  the  idol." — 
Ibii  Batuta,  iv.  184. 

Doney,  Dhony,  s.  In  S.  India,  a 
small  native  vessel,  properly  formed 
(at  least  the  lower  part  of  it)  from  a 
single  tree.  Tamil  tmi.  Dr.  Gundert 
suggests  as  the  origin  Sansk.  drona, 
'  a  wooden  vessel.'  But  it  is  perhaps 
connected  with  the  Tamil  tondtiga,  '  to 
scoop  out' ;  and  the  word  would  then 
be  exactly  analogous  to  the  Anglo- 
Am.erican  '  dug-out.'  In  the  /.  iJ.  As. 
Soc.  vol.  i.  is  a  paper  by  Mr.  Edye, 
formerly  H.  M.'s'Master  Shipwright  in 
Ceylon,  on  the  native  vessels  of  South 
India,  and  among  others  he  describes 
the  Doni  (p.  13),  with  a  drawing  to 
scale.  He  calls  it  "  a  huge  vessel  of 
ark-Kke  form,  about  70  feet  long,  20 
feet  broad,  and  12  feet  deep;  with  a 
flat  bottom  or  keel  part,  which  at  the 
broadest  place  is  7  feet  .  .  .  the  whole 
equipment  of  these  rude  vessels,  /  as 
well  as  their  construction,  is  the  most 
coarse  and  unseaworthy  that  I  have 
ever  seen."  From  this  it  would  appear 
that  the  doney  is  no  longer  a  'dug- 
out,' as  the  suggested  etymology,  and 
Pyrard  de  la  Val's  express  statement, 
indicate  it  to  have  been  originally. 

1552.  Castanheda  already  uses  the  word 
as  Portuguese :  "foy  logo  cotra  ho  tone." — 
iii.  22. 

1553.  "Vasco  da  Gama  having  started 
...  on  the  following  day  they  were  be- 
calmed rather  more  than  a  league  and  a  half 
from  Calicut,  when  there  came  towards 
them  more  than  60  tones,  which  are  small 

crowded  with  people." — Barros,  I. 


BOOB. 


250 


DORADO. 


1561.  The  word  constantly  occurs  in 
this  form  (tone)  inCm-rea,  e.g.,  vol.  i.,  pt.  1, 
403,  502,  &c. 

1606.  There  is  a  good  description  of  the 
vessel  in  Gomiea,  1.  29. 

0.  1610.  "  Le  basteau  s'appelloit  Donny, 
c'est  k  dire  oiseau,  pource  qu'il  estoit  pro- 
viste  de  voiles."— P^/rord  de  la  Val,  i.  65. 

,,  "La  plupart  de  leurs  vaisseaux 
sont  d'vne  seule  piece,  qu'ils  appellent 
Tonny,  et  les  Portugais  Almedife."— /ftid,  i. 
278. 

1644.  "  They  have  in  this  city  of  Cochin 
certain  boats  which  they  call  Tones,  in 
which  they  navigate  .the  shallow  rivers, 
which  have  5  or  6  palms  of  depth,  15 
or  20  cubits  in  length,  and  with  a  broad 
parana  of  5  or  6  palms,  so  that  they  build 
above  an  upper  story  called  Bayleu,  like  a 
little  house,  thatched  with  Ola,  and  closed 
at  the  sides.  This  contains  many  pas- 
sengers, who  go  to  amuse  themselves  on  the 
rivers,  and  there  are  spent  in  this  way  many 
thousands  of  cruzados."— iJoMJTO,  MS. 

1666.  "...  with  110  paraos,  and  100  ca- 
tures  and  80  tonees  of  broad  beam,  full  of 
people  .  .  the  enemy  displayed  himself 
on  the  water  to  our  caravels." — Faria  y 
Sousa,  Asia  Pm-tug.  i.  66. 

1672.  "...  four  fishermen  from  the 
town  came  over  to  us  in  a  Tony." — Bal- 
daeus,  Ceylon  (Dutch  ed.),  89. 

1860.  "Amongst  the  vessels  at  anchor  (at 
Galle)  lie  the  dows  of  the  Arabs,  the  Pata- 
mars  of  Malabar,  the  dhoneys  of  Coro- 
mandel." — Tennent's  Ceylon,  ii.  103. 

Doob,  s.  H.  dub,  from  Skt.  dftrvd. 
A  very  nutritious  creeping  grass  ( Cyno- 
don  dadylon,  Pers.),  spread  very  gene- 
rally in  India.  In  the  hot  weatner  of 
Upper  India,  when  its  growth  is  scanty, 
it  is  eagerly  sought  for  horses  by  the 
'  grass-cutters.'  The  natives,  according 
to  Eoxburgh,  quoted  by  Drury,  cut 
the  young  leaves  and  make  a  cooling 
drink  from  the  roots.  The  popular 
etymology  from  dhup,  '  sunshine,'  has 
no  foundation.  Its  merits,  its  lowly 
gesture,  its  spreading  quality,  give  it  a 
frequent  place  in  native  poetry. 

1810.  "  The  doob  is  not  to  be  found  every- 
where ;  but  in  the  low  countries  about  Dacca 
.  .  .  this  gra.ss  abounds ;  attaining  to  a  pro- 
digious luxuriance  !"—IF»Hiiajttson,  Y.  M., 
i.  259. 

Soocami,  s.  Ar.  duhhUn,  Pers.  and 
H.  dvkdn,  a  shop;  diikanddr,  a  shop- 
keeper. 

1554.  "  And  when  you  buy  in  the  duMns 
(nos  ducoes),  they  don't  give  picotaa  (q.v.), 
and  so  the  Duk^nd^rs  (os  Sucamdares) 
gain  .  .  .  " — A.  Nwms,  22. 

1810.  "L'estrade  elev^e  sur  laquelle  le 
marchand  est  assis,  et  d'oti  il  montro  sa 
marchandise  aux  aoheteurs,  est  proprement 


ce  qu'on  appelle  dukan  ;  mot  qui  signifie, 
suivant  son  ^tymologie,  une  estrade  ou 
plateforme,  sw  laquelle  on  se  pent  tenir  asm, 
et  que  nous  traduisons  improprement  par 
boutique." — ^Note  by  Silvcstre  de  Sacy  in 
Relation  de  I'Egypte,  304. 

1835.  "The  shop  (dookkan)  is  a  square 
recess,  or  cell,  generally  about  6  or  7  feet 
high.  ...  Its  floor  is  even  with  the  top 
of  a  mv4tuhah,  or  raised  seat  of  stone  or 
brick,  built  against  the  front." — heme's 
Mod.  Egyptians,  ed.  1836,  ii.  9. 

Dooputty,  s.  Hind,  do-pattah,  Beng. 
diipatta,  &c.  A  piece  of  stufE  of  '  two 
breadths,'  a  sheet.  "  The  principal  or 
only  garment  of  women  pf  the  lower 
orders"  (in  Bengal — ^Wilson).  AppHed 
in  S.  India  by  native  servants,  when 
speaking  their  own  language,  to  Euro- 
pean bed-sheets. 

Doorga  pooja.  Sansk.  Durgd-pUja, 
'  Worship  of  Durga.'  The  chief  Hindu 
festival  in  Bengal,  lasting  for  10  days  ■ 
in  September — October,  and  forming 
the  principal  holiday-time  of  all  the 
Calcutta  offices.    See  Sussera. 

c.  1835. 

"And  every  Doorga  Fooja  would  good 

Mr.  Simms  explore 
The  famous  river  Hoogly  up  as  high  as 
Barraokpore." 
Zines   in    honour  of  the   late  Mr. 
Simms,  Bole  Ponjis,  1857,  ii.  220. 

Doorsummund,  n.p.  DUrsamand; 
a  corrupt  form  of  Dvara-Samudra 
(Gate  of  the  Sea),  the  name  of  the 
capital  of  the  Balalas,  a  medieval 
dynasty  in  S.  India,  who  ruled  a 
country  generally  corresponding  with 
Mysore.  The  city  itself  is  identified 
with  the  fine  ruins  at  Halabidu,  in  the 
Hassan  district  of  Mysore. 

c.  1300.  "  There  is  another  country 
called  Deogir.  Its  capital  is  called  Dtirii 
SamundiSr." — Bashwiuddin,  in  Elliot,  i.  73. 
(There  is  confusion  in  this.) 

1309.  "The  royal  army  marched  from 
this  place  towards  the  country  of  Diir 
Samun." — Wassaf,  in  Elliot,  iii.  49. 

1310.  "  On  Sunday,  the  23rd  ....  he 
took  a  select  body  of  cavalry  with  him,  and 
on  the  5th  Shawwdl  reached  the  fort  of 
Dhiir  Samund,  after  a  difficult  march  of 
12  days." — Amir  Khusru,  ib.  88.  See  also 
Notices  et  Extraits,  xiii.  171. 

Dorado,  s.  Port.  A  kind  of  fish ; 
apparently  a  dolphin  (not  the  ceta- 
ceous animal  so  called).  The  Oory- 
phaena  hippitrua  of  Day's  Fishes  is  called 
by  Cuvier  and  Valenciennes  C.  dorado. 
See  also  quotation  from  Drake.    One 


DOB  AY. 


251 


DRAVIDIAN. 


might  doubt,  because  of  tbe  praise  of 
its  flavour  in  Bontius,  wMlst  Day  only 
says  of  the  0.  hippurus  that  "  these 
dolphins  are  eaten  by  the  natives." 
Frj'er,  however,  uses  an  expression  like 
that  of  Bontius: — "The  Dolphin  is 
extolled  beyond  these," — -i.e.  Bonito 
and  Albicore  (p.  12). 

1578.  "When  he  is  chased  of  the  Bonito, 
or  great  mackrel  (whom  the  Aurata  or  Dol- 
phin also  pursueth)." — Drake,  World  En- 
compaased,  Hak.  Soc.  32. 

1631.  "Pisces  Borados  dicti  a  Portugal- 
ensibus,  ab  aureo  quem  femnt  in  cute  colore 
....  hie  piscis  est  longe  optimi  saporis, 
Bonitcts  bonitate  excellens." — Jac,  Bontii, 
Lib.  v.,  cap.  xix.,  73. 

Doray,  Durai,  s.  This  is  a  South 
Indian  equivalent  of  Sahib  (q-v.), 
Tamil  turai,  '  Master.'  Sinna-turai, 
'small  gentleman,'  is  the  equivalent 
of  chotd  Sahib  ;  and  turaisdni  (corruptly 
doresdni)  of  '  Lady'  or  '  Madam.' 

1837.  "The  Vakeels  stand  behind  their 
masters  during  all  the  visit,  and  discuss 
with  them  all  that  A —  says.  Sometimes 
they  tell  him  some  barefaced  lie,  and  when 
they  find  he  does  not  believe  it,  they  turn  to 
me  grinning,  .<md  say,  '  Ma'am,  the  Doory 
plenty  cunning gentlyman.'" — Letters  from 
Madras,  86. 

Doria,  s.  H.  doriya,  from  dor,  dorl, 
a  cord  or  leash ;  a  dog-keeper. 

1781.  "Stolen.  .  .  The  Dog  was  taken 
out  of  Capt.  Law's  Baggage  Boat ....  by 
the  Dnrreer  that  brought  him  to  Calcutta." 
— India  Gazette,  March  17th. 

Dow,  8.  Hind.  dao.  A  name  much 
used  on  the  Eastern  frontier  of  Bengal 
as  well  as  by  Europeans  in  Burma,  for 
the  hewing  knife,  or  bill,  of  various 
forms,  canned  by  the  races  of  those 
regions,  andusedbothfor  cutting  jungle 
and  as  a  sword.  Zf/ia  is  thetrue Burmese 
name  for  their  weapon  of  this  kind, 
but  we  do  not  know  if  there  is  any 
relation  but  an  accidental  one  with  the 
Hind.  word. 

Dowle,  s.  Hind,  daul,  daula.  The 
ridge  of  clay  marking  the  boundary 
between  two  rice  fields,  and  retaining 
the  water;  called  commonly  in  S. 
India  a  hund.  It  is  worth  noting  that 
in  Sussex  doole  is  "a  small  conical 
heap  of  earth,  to  mark  the  bounds  of 
farms  or  parishes  in  the  downs" 
[Wright,  Bid.  of  Obs.  and  Frm. 
English).    Also  see  the  following  : 

1851.  "  In  the  N.W.  comer  of  Suffolk, 
where  the  country  is  almost  entirely  open, 


the  boundaries  of  the  different  parishes  are 
marked  by  earthen  mounds  from  3  to  6  feet 
high,  which  are  known  in  the  neighbour- 
hood as  dools." — Notes  and  Queries,  1st 
Series,  vol.  iv.,  p.  161. 

Dravidiau,  adj.  The  Sansk.  term 
Dravida  seems  to  have  been  originally 
the  name  of  the  Conjeveram  Kingdom 
(4th  to  11th  cent.  A.D.),  but  in  recent 
times  it  has  been  used  as  equivalent 
to  '  Tamil.' 

About  A.D.  700  Kumailla  Bhatla 
calls  the  languag;e  of  the  South  And- 
hradravida-hhasha.* 

Indeed  Bishop  Caldwell  has  shown 
reason  for  believing  that  Tamil  and 
Drdvida,  of  which  Dramida  (written 
Tiramida),  and  Dramila  are  old  forms, 
are  really  the  same  word.  It  may  be 
suggested  as  possible  that  the  Tropina 
of  Phny  is  also  the  same  (see  below). 

Dr.  Caldwell  proposed  Dravidian  as 
a  convenient  name  for  the  S.  Indian 
languages  which  belong  to  the  Tamil 
family,  and  the  cultivated  members  of 
whichare  Tamil,  Malayalam,  Canarese, 
Tulu,  Kudagu  (or  Coorg),  audTelugu; 
the  imcuitivated  Tuda,  Kota,  Gond, 
Khond,  Oraon,  Eajmahali. 

c.  A.D.  70.  "From  the  mouth  of  Ganges 
where  he  entereth  into  the  sea  unto  the  cape 
Calingon,  and  the  town  Dandagula,  are 
counted  725  miles ;  from  thence  to  Tropina 
where  standeth  the  chiefe  mart  or  towne 
of  merchandise'  in  aE  India,  1225  miles. 
Then  to  the  promontorie  of  Perimula 
they  reckon  750  miles,  from  which  to  the 
towne  abovesaid  Patale  .  .  .  620."— Fliny, 
by  Fhil.  Holland,  vi.  chap.  xx. 

A.D.  404.  In  a  south-western  direction 
are  the  following  tracts  .  .  .  Surashtrians, 
BMaras,  and  DrS.vidas. — Vardha-mihira, 
in  J.  B.  A.  S.,  2nd  Sei.  v.  84. 

„  "The  eastern  half  of  the  Narbadda 
district,  .  .  .  the  Pulindas,  the  eastern  half 
of  the  Dravidas  ...  of  all  these  the  Sun  is 
luOTd."-—Ib.  p.  231. 

c.  1045.  "  Moreover,  chief  of  the  sons  of 
Bharata,  there  are,  the  nations  of  the  South, 
the  Dravidas  .  .  .  theKam^takas,  M^hish- 
akas.  .  .  .'  ." — Vishnu  Purdna,  by  H.  H. 
Wilson,  1865,  ii.  177-8. 

1856.  "  The  idioms  which  are  included 
in  this  work  under  the  general  term  '  Dravi- 
dian' constitute  the  vernacular  speech  of 
the  great  majority  of  the  inhabitants  of  S. 
Iniia,."— Caldwell,  Comp.  Grammar  of  the 
Dravidian  Languages,  Ist  ed. 

1869.  "The  people  themselves  arrange 
their  countrymen  under  two  heads;  five 
teimedPanch-gaura,  belonging  to  the  Hindi, 

*  Meaning  probatly,  as  Bishop  Caldwell  sug- 
gests, what  we  should  now  describe  as  "Telugu- 
ramiZ-lauguage." 


DBA  WEBS,  LONG. 


252 


BUBASS. 


or  as  it  is  now  generally  called,  the  Aryan 
grouj),  and  the  remaining  five,  or  Panch- 
Dravida,  to  the  Tamil  type."— Sir  W.Elliot, 
in  J.  Etlm.  Soc,  N.  S.  i.  94. 

Drawers,  Long,  s.  Anold-fasiioned 
term,  probably  obsolete  except  in 
Madras,  equivalent  to  pyjamas  (q.  v.). 

1794.  "  The  contractor  shaU  engage  to 
supply  .  .  .  every  jjatient .  .  .  virith  ...  a 
clean  gown,  cap,  shirt,  and  long  drawers." 
— In  Seton-Karr,  ii.  115. 

Dressiiig-boy,Dress-boy,  s.  Madras 
term  for  the  servant  wbo  acts  as  valet, 
corresponding  to  tlie  Bearer  (q.  V.)  of 
N.  India.  1837.  See  Letters  from 
Madras,  106. 

Sruggerman,  s.  Neither  this  word 
for  an  '  interpreter,'  nor  the  Levantine 
dragoman,  of  which,  it  was  a  quaint  old 
English  corruption,  is  used  in  Anglo- 
Indian  colloquial;  nor  is  the  Arab 
tarjuman,  which  is  the  correct  form,  a 
word  usual  in  Hindustani.-  But  the 
character  of  the  two  former  words  seems 
to  entitle  them  not  to  be  passed  over  in 
this  Glossary.  The  Arabic  is  a  loan- 
word from  Aramaic  fargemdn,  metargS- 
man,  '  an  interpreter ' ;  the  Jewish 
Targums,  or  Cha,ldee  paraphrases  of  the 
Scriptures,  being  named  from  the  same 
root.  The  original  force  of  the  Aramaic 
root  is  seen  in  the  Assyrian  ragamu,  '  to 
speak,'  rigmu,  '  the  word-.'  See  Proc. 
Soc.  Bill.  Arch.  1883,  p.  73,  s.nd.Delitsch, 
The  Hebrew  Lang,  viewed  in  the  Light 
of  Assyrian  Research,  p.  50. 

In  old  Italian  we  find  a  form  some- 
what nearerto  the  Arabic(see  Pegolotti) : 

c.  1270.  "After  this  my  address  to  the 
assembly,  I  sent  a  message  to  Elx  by  a 
dragoman  (trujaman)  of  mine."— CAron.  of 
James  of  Aragon,  tr.  by  Foster,  ii.  538. 

Villehardouin,  early  in  the  13th  century, 
uses  drughemeut. 

c.  1309.  "  11  avoit  gens  illeo  qui  savoieut 
le  Sarrazinnois  et  le  f rangois  que  I'on  apelle 
drugemens,  qui  enromanooient  le  Sarrazin- 
nois au  Conte  Perron." — Joimiille,  ed.  de 
Wailly,  182. 

c.  1343.  "And  at  Tana  you  should 
furnish  yourself  with  dragomans  (turci- 
manni)." — Pegolotti' s  JTandbook,  in  Cathay, 
&c.  ii.  291,  and  App.  iii. 

1404.  "i  ...  el  maestro  en  Theologia 
dixo  por  su  Truximan  que  dixesse  al  Senor 
q  aquella  carta  que  su  fijo  el  rey  le  embiara 
non  la  sabia  otro  leer,  salvo  el  .  ,  ,  ." — 
Clamjo,  446. 

1613.  "To  the  rroiare  Shoare,  where  I 
landed  Feb.  22  with  f  ourteene  English  men 
more,  and  a  lew  or  Druggerman." — T,  Co- 
ryat,  in  Purchas,  ii.  1813. 


1615.  "Edietro,acavallo', idragomamii, 
ciofe  interpret!  della  repubblica  e  con  loro 
tutti  i  dragomanni  degli  altri  ambaeciatori 
ai  loro  luoghi."— P.  della  Valle,  i.  89. 

1738. 
"  Till  I  cried  out,  you  prove  yourself   so 

able, 
Pity !    you  was    not     Oraggennan    at 

Babel ! 
For  had  they  found  a  linguist  half  so 

good, 
I  make  no  question  that  the  Tower  had 

stood." — Pope,  after  Dotme,  Sat.  iv.  81. 

Other  forms  of  the  word  are  (from  Span. 
trujaman)  the  old  French  truchement. 
Low  Latin  drocmandus,  turchimannus,  Low 
Greek  Spayovfiavas,  &c. 

Drmnstick,  s.  The  colloquial  name 
in  the  Madras  Presidency  for  the  long 
slender  pods  of  the  Moringa  pterygo- 
sperma,  Gaertner,  the  Horse-Radish 
Tree  (q.  v.)  of  Bengal. 

Dub,  s.  Telugu  dahba,  a  small 
copper  coin,  value  20  cash ;  whence  it 
comes  to  stand  for  money  in  general. 
It  is  curious  that  we  have  also  an 
English  provincial  word,  "Dubs  = 
money,  E.  Sussex "  {Holloway,  Gen. 
Diet,  of  Provincialisms,  Lewes,  1838). 
And  the  slang  '  to  dub  up,'  for  to  pay 
up,  is  common  (see  Slang  Diet.). 

1781.    In  "  Table  of  Prison  Expenses  and 
articles  of  luxury  only  to  be  attained  by 
the  opulent,  after  a  length  of   saving  "  (i.e. 
in  captivity  in  Mysore),  we  have — 
"  Eight  cheroots  ...  0  1  0. 

"  The  prices  are  in  fanams,  dubs,  and 
cash.  The  f anam  changes  for  11  etofts  and 
4  cash." — In  Lives,  of  the  Lindsays,  iii. 

Dubasb,  Dobash,  Debash,  s.  Hind. 
dubhashiya,  dobdshi  (Ut.  'man  of  two 
languages').  An  Interpreter;  obsolete 
except  at  Madras,  and  perhaps  there 
also  now.  The  Dubash  was  at  that 
Presidency  formerly  a  usual  servant 
ia  every  household;  and  there  is  stUl 
one  attached  to  each  mercantile  house, 
as  the  broker  transacting  business  with 
natives,  and  corresponding  to  the 
Calcutta  banyan  (q-  v.). 

According  to  Drummond  the  word 
has  a  peculiar  meaning  in  Guzerat:  "A 
Doobash.eeo  in  Guzerat  is  viewed  as  an 
evil  spirit,  who  by  telling  Ues,  sets 
people  by  the  ears."  This  illustrates 
the  original  meaning  of  dubash,  which 
might  be  rendered  in  Bunyan's  fashion 
as  Mr.  Two-Tongues. 

1673.  "The  Moors  are  very  grave  and 
I  haughty  in  their  Demeanor,  not  vouchsafing 


DUBBEEK 


253 


DUFTEB. 


to  return  an  Answer  by  a  slave,  but  by  a 
TiexLbash."—JF'i-yer,  30. 

1693,  "Th§  chief  Dubash  was  ordered 
to  treat  ,  .  .  ,  for  putting  a  stop  to  their 
proceedings." — WlieeUr,  i.  279. 

1780.  "  He  ordered  his  Dubash.  to  give  the 
messenger  two  pagodas  (sixteen,  shillings) ; 
— it  was  poor  reward  for  having  received 
two  wounds,  and  risked  his  life  in  bringing 
him  intelligence." — Letter  of  T.  Munro,  in 
Ufe,  i.  26. 

1800.  "The  Dubash  there  ought  to  be 
hanged  for  having  made  difficulties  in  col- 
lecting the  rice.  "—Letter  of  Sir  A.  Wdlesley, 
in  do.  2.59. 

c.  1804.  "  I  could  neither  understand 
them  nor  they  ime ;  but  they  would  not  give 
me  uj>  until  a  Debash,  whom  Mrs.  Sherwood 
had  hired  .  .  .  came  to  my  relief  with  a 
palanquin." — Autdbiog.  of  Mrs.  Sherwood, 
272. 

1809.  "He  (Mr,  North)  drove  at  once 
from  the  coast  the  tribe  of  Aumils  and  De- 
bashes." — Ld.  Yalentia,  i.  315. 

1810.  "In  this  fii-st  boat  a  number  of 
debashes  are  sure  to  arrive." — Williamson, 
r.M.,  i.  133. 

„  "  The  Dubashes,  then  all  powerful  at 
Madras,  threatened  loss  of  caste,  and  ab- 
solute destruction  to  anyBramin  who  should 
dare  to  unveil  the  mysteries  of  their  sacred 
language." — Morton's  Idfe  of  Leyden,  30. 

1860.  "  The  moodliars  and  native  officers 
.  .  .  were  superseded  by  Malabar  Dubashes, 
men  aptly  described  as  enemies  to  the  re- 
ligion of  the  Singhalese,  strangers  to  their 
habits,  and  animated  by  no  impulse  but  ex- 
tortion,"— Tennent,  Ceylon,  ii.  72. 

Dubbeer,  s.  Pers.  Hind.  daUr,  '  a 
■writer  or  secretary.'  It  occurs  in 
PeUevi  as  delir,  connected  with  the 
old  FeTS.  dipi,  'writing.'  The  word 
i?  quite  obsolete  in  Indian  use. 

1760.  "The  King  .;  .  .  referred  the  ad- 
justment to  his  Dubbeer,  or  minister,  which, 
amongst  the  Indians,  is  equivalent  to  the 
Duan  of  the  Mahomedan  Princes." — Orme, 
ji.  sect.  ii.  601, 

Subber,  s.  Hind,  (from  Pers.) 
dabhah;  also,  according  to  Wilson, 
Guzerati  dabaro;  Mahr.  dabara.  A 
large  oval  yessel,  made  of  green 
buffalo-hide,  which,  after  drying  and 
stiffening,  is  used  for  holding  and 
transporting  ghee  or  oil.  The  word  is 
used  in  North  and  South  alike. 

1554.  "Butter  (a  mamteiga,  i.e.  ghee) 
sells  by  the  maund,  and  comes  hither  (to 
Ormuz)  from  Bacoraa  and  from  Keyxel ;  • 

*  Suihel  is  the  name  of  one  of  the  Delta  branches 
of  the  Indus;  which  was  at  one  time  the  most  fre- 
quented by  trade,  .but  is  now  choked.  Ghee  was 
a  great  export  from  the  Delta,  as  the  quotation 
from  A.  Hamilton  shows;  and  see  for  Richd, 
BuTMs,  Travels,  i.  212,  2nd  ed. 


the  most  (however)  that  comes  to  Ormuz  is 
from  Diul  and  from  Mamgalor,  and  comes 
in  certain  great  jars  of  hide,  dabaas," — A. 
JVunes,  23. 

1673.  "  Did  they  not  boil  their  Butter  it 
would  be  rank,  but  after  it  has  passed  the 
Tire  they  kept  it  in  Duppers  the  year 
round," — Fryer,  118. 

1727.  (From  the  Indus  Delta.)  "They 
export  great  Quantities  of  Butter,  which  they 
gently  melt  and  put  up  in  Jars  called  Dup- 
pas,  made  of  the  Hides  of  Cattle,  almost  in 
the  Figure  of  a  Glob,  with  a  Neck  and 
Mouth  on  one  Side." — A.  Sam.  i.  126. 

1808.  "  Purbhoodas  Shet  of  Broach,  in 
whose  books  a  certain  Mahratta  Sirdar  is 
said  to  stand  debtor  for  a  Crore  of  Rupees 
.  .  .  in  early  life  brought  .  .  .  jrAee  in  diib- 
bers  upon  his  own  head  hither  from 
Baroda,  and  retailed  it  ....  in '  open 
Bazar." — JR.  Drummond,  Illustrations,  die. 

1810.  "...  dubbaha  or  bottles  made  of 
green  hide." — Williamson,  V.M.,  ii,  139. 

1845.  "  I  find  no  account  made  out  by  the 
prisoner  of  what  became  of  these  dubbas 
of  ghee." — G.  0.  by  Sir  C.  Napier  in  Sind, 
35. 

Ducks,  s.  '  The  slang  distinctive 
name  for  gentlemen  belonging  to  the 
Bombay  service;  the  correlative  of  the 
Mulls  of  Madras  and  of  the  Q,ui-His  of 
Bengal.  It  seems  to  have  been  taken 
from  the  term  next  following. 

1860.  "  Then  came  Sire  Jhone  by  Waye 
of  Baldagh  and  Hormuz  to  yS  Costys  of 
Ynde  .  .  .  And  atte  what  Place  ye  Knyghte 
came  to  Londe,  theyre  ye  ifolke  clepen 
^ttckss  (quasi  DTJCES  INDIAE)."— 
Extract  from  a.  MS, ,  of  the  Travels  of  Sir 
John  Maundevill  in  the  E,  Indies,  lately 
discovered  (Calcutta). 

Ducks,  Bombay.    See  Bummelo. 

I860.  "A  fish  nearly  related  to  the  sal- 
mon is  dried  and  exported  in  large  quantitie,* 
from  Bombay,  and  has'  acquired  the  name 
of  Bombay  Ducks." — Mason,  Burmah,  273. 

Duffadar,  s.  Hind,  (from  Arabo- 
Pers.)  daf'adar,  the  exact  rationale  of 
which  name  it  is  not  easy  to  explain. 
A  petty  officer  of  native  police  {v.  bur- 
knudauze,  v.);  and  in  regiments  of 
Irregular  Cavalry,  a  non-commissioned 
officer  corresponding  in  rank  to  a 
corporal  or  naik. 

1803.  "The  pay  ...  for  the  duffadars 
ought  not  to  exceed  35  rupees, " —  Wellington, 
ii.  242, 

Dufter,  s.  Ar.  Hind,  daftar.  Col- 
loquially '  the  office,'  and  inter- 
changeable with  cutcherry,  except  that 
the  latter  generally  implies  an  office 
of  the  nature  of  a   Court.      Daftar- 


DUFTERVAU. 


254 


DUMBEE. 


Jehana  is  more  accurate.  The  original 
Arab,  da/tar  is  from  tlie  Greek  hi^Bipa 
=  memhranum,  '  a  parcliinent,'  and 
tMn  '  paper '  (whence  also  diphtheria), 
and  was  applied  to  loose  sheets  filed 
on  a  string,  which  formed  the  record 
of  accounts;  hence  da/tor  becomes  '  a 
register,'  a  public  record.  In  Arab, 
any  account-book  is  still  a  da/tar. 

In  S.  India  da/tar  means  a  bundle  of 
connected  papers  tied  up  in  a  cloth. 

c.  1590.  "Honest  experienced  officers 
upon  whose  forehead  the  stamp  of  correct- 
ness shines,  write  the  agreement  upon  loose 
pages  and  sheets,  so  that  the  transaction 
cannot  be  forgotten.  These  loose  sheets, 
into  which  all  sanads  are  entered,  are  called 
the  daftar." — Ain,  i.  260,  and  see  Block- 
mann's  note  there. 

Dufterdar,  s.  Arab.  Pers.  Hind. 
dafta/rd&r,  is  or  was  "the  head  native 
revenue  officer  on  the  Collector's  and 
Sub-CoUector's  establishment  of  the 
Bombay  Presidency." — Wilson. 

In  the  provinces  of  the  Turkish 
Empire  the  Daftardar  was  often  a 
minister  of  great  power  and  import- 
ance as  in  the  case  of  Mahommed  Bey 
Daftardar,  in  Egypt  in  the  time  of 
Mahommed  'Ali  Pasha  (see  Lane^s  Mod. 
Egyptns.,  ed.  1860,  pp.  127-128).  The 
accoimt  of  the  constitution  of  the 
office  of  Daftardar  in  the  time  of  the 
Mongol  conqueror  of  Persia,  Hulaga, 
will  be  found  in  a  document  translated 
by  Hammer-Purgstall  in  his  Gesch.  der 
Ooldenen  Horde,  497-501. 

Duftery,  s.  Hind,  daftarl.  A  ser- 
vant in  an  Indian  office  (Bengal), 
whose  business  it  is  to  look  after  the 
condition  of  the  records,  dusting  and 
binding  them;  also  to  pen-mending, 
paper-ruling,  making  of  envelopes, 
&c.  In  Madras  these  offices  are  done 
by  a  Moochee,  q.  V. 

1810.  "The  Duftoree  or  office-keeper 
attends  solely  to  those  general  matters  in  an 
office  which  do  not  come  within  the  notice 
of  the  crannieg,  or  clerks." — WiUiamson, 
r.M.,  i.  275. 

Duggie,  s.  A  word  used  in  the  Pegu 
teak  trade,  for  a  long  squared  timber. 
MUbum  (1813),  says:  "Duggies  are 
timbers  of  teak  from  27  to  30  feet  long, 
and  from  17  to  24  inches  square."  Sir 
A.  Phayre  believes  the  word  to  be  a 
coiTuption  of  the  Burmese  htdp-gyi. 
The  first  syllable  means  the  '  cross- 
beam of  a  house,'  the  second  'big'; 
hence  '  big-beam.' 


Dugong,  s.  The  cetaceous  mammal 
Halicore  dugong.  The  word  is  Malay 
duyurtg,  also  Javan.  dv/yung;  Macassar, 
ruyung.  The  etymology  we  do  not 
know. 

Dumbcow,  v.,  and  Dumbcowed, 
participle.  Tobrow-beat,  to  cow;  and 
cowed,  brow-beaten,  set-down.  This 
is  a  capital  specinien  of  Anglo-Indian 
dialect^  Dam  Ithana,  '  to  eat  one's 
breath,'  is  a  Hind,  idiom  for  'to  be 
silent.'  Hobson-Jobson  converts  this 
into  a  transitive  verb,  to  damhhao,  and 
both  spelling  and  meaning  being 
affected  by  English  suggestions  of 
sound,  this  comes  in  Anglo-Indian  use 
to  imply  cowing  and  silencing. 

Diuuduin,  n.p.  The  name  of  a 
military  cantonment  4^  miles  N.  W.  of 
Calcutta,  which  was  for  seventy  years 
(1783-1853)  the  head-quarters  of  that 
famous  corps  the  Bengal  Artillery. 

The  name,  which  occurs  at  intervals 
in  Bengal,  is  no  doubt  Pers.  Hind. 
damdama,  '  a  mound  or  elevated 
battery.'  At  Dumdum  was  signed  the 
treaty  which  restored  the  British 
settlements  after  the  re-capture  of. 
Calcutta  in  1757. 

Dumpoke,  s.  A  name  given  in  the 
Anglo-Indian  kitchen  to  a  baked  dish, 
consisting  usually  of  a  duck,  boned 
and  stufPed.  The  word  is  Pers. 
dampukht,  '  air-cooked,'  i.  e.  baked. 
A  recipe  for  a  dish  so-called,  as  used 
in  Akbar's  kitchen,  is  in  the  first 
quotation :  • 

c.  1590.  "Dampukht.  10 sers meat; 2s.  ghi; 

1  s.  onions ;  11  m.  fresh  ginger ;  10  m.  pepper ; 

2  d.  cardamoms." — Am,  i.  61. 

1673.  "Theseeathighly  of  allFlesh  Dum- 
poked,  which  is  baked  with  Spice  in 
Butter." — Fryer,  p.  93, 

_„  "Baked  Meat  they  call  Dumpoke 
which  is  dressed  with  sweet  Herbs  and 
Butter,  with  whose  Gravy  they  swallow  Rice 
dry  Boiled.— ibid.  404. 

1689.  "...  and  a  dumpoked  Fowl, 
that  is  boil'd  with  Butter  in  any  small  Ves- 
sel, and  stuf t  with  Kaisons  and  Almonds  is 
another  "  (Dish). — Ommgton,  397. 

Dumree,  s.  Hind,  damirl,  a  copper 
coin  of  very  low  value,  not  now  exist- 
ing.— See  under  Dam, 

1823.  In  Malwa  "there  are  4  com-ies  to 
agunda;  Sgundas  toadumrie;  2dumries 
to  a  chedaum;  3  dumries  to  a  tunixaaxie; 
and  4  dumries  to  an  adillah  or  half  pice."— 
Malcolm,  Central  India,  2ud  ed.  ii,  194. 


DVNGABEE. 


255 


BURIAN. 


Dungaree,  s.  A  kind  of  coarse  and 
inferior  cotton  clotli;  (Hind,  dangri? 
but  it  is  not  in  any  dictionary  that  we 
know). 

1613.  ' '  We  traded  with  the  Nairn-alls  for 
Cloves  ...  by  bartering  and  exchanging 
cotton  cloth  of  Cambay  and  Coromandell 
for  Cloves.  The  sorts  requested,  and  prices 
that  they  yeelded.  Candakems  of  Barochie, 
6  Cattees  of  Cloves  .  .  .  Bos^erijns,  the 
finest,  twelve." — Capt.' Saris,  in  Purchas, 
i.  363. 

1673.  "  Along  the  Coasts  are  Bombaim 
.  .  .  Carwar  forDungarees  and  the  weighti- 
est pepper." — Fryer,  86. 

1813.  ' '  Dnngarees  (pieces  to  a  ton)  400. " 
—Milburn,  ii.  221. 

1868.  "Such  dungeree  as  you  now  pay 
half  a  rupee  a  yard  for,  you  could  then  buy 
from  20  to  40  yards  per  rupee." — Miss 
Frere's  Deccan  Days,  p.  xxiv. 

Durbar,  s.  A  Court  or  Leyee.  Pers. 
darbar.  Also  the  executive  Govern- 
ment of  a  Native  State  {Carnegie). 

1609.  "  On  the  left  hand,  thorow  another 
gate  you  enter  into  an  inner  court  where  the 
King  keepes  his  Darbar." — Hawkins,  in 
Purchas,  i.  432. 

1616.  "The  tenth  of  lanuary,  I  went  to 
Court  at  foure  in  the  euening  to  the  Durbar, 
which  is  the  place  where  the  MogoU  sits  out 
daily,  to  entertaine  strangers,  to  receiue 
Petitions  and  Presents,  to  giue  commands, 
to  see  and  to  be  scene." — Sir  T.  Eoe,  in 
Purchas,  i.  541. 

1633.  "This  place  they  call  the  Derba 
(or  place  of  Councill)  where  Law  and  Justice 
was  administered  according  to  the  Custome 
of  the  Countrey." — W.  BnUon,  in  Hakluyt, 
V.  51. 

c.  1750.    " il  faut  se  rappeller 

ces  t  Ans  d'humiliations  oil  le  Francois  etoien  t 
f  orc&  pour  le  bien  de  leur  commerce,  d'aller 
timidement  porter  leurs  presens  et  leurs 
hommages  ^  de  petis  chefs  de  Bourgades 
que  nous  n'admetons  aujourd'hui  h.nos  Dor- 
bards  que  lorsque  nos  int^rets  I'exigent." 
— Letter  of  M.  de  Bussy,  in  Cambridge's 
Accoimt,  p.  xxix. 

1793.  "At  my  durbar  yesterday  I  had 
proof  of  the  affection  entertained  by  the 
natives  for  Sir  William  Jones.  The  Profes- 
sors of  the  Hindu  Law,  who  were  in  the  habit 
of  attendance  upon  him,  burst  into  unre- 
strained tears  when  they  spoke  to  me." — 
Teigmrumth,  Mem.  i.  289. 

1809.  "  It  was  the  durbar  of  the  native 
Gentoo Princes." — Ld.  Valentia,  i,  362. 

1875.  "  Sitting  there  in  the  centre  of  the 
durbar,  we  assisted  at  our  first  nautch." — 
M.  E.  Gramt  Duff,  in  Oontemp.  Bev.,  July. 

Durgah,  s.  Pers.  dargdh.  Properly 
a  royal  court.  But  .the  habitual  use  of 
the  word  in  India  is  for  the  shrine  of  a 


(Mahommedan)  Saint,  a  place  of  re- 
ligious resort  and  prayer. 

1782.  "Adjoining  is  a  durgaw  or  burial 
place,  with  a  view  of  the  river." — Hodges, 
102. 

1807.  "The  dhurgaw  may  invariably 
be  seen  to  occupy  those  scites  pre-eminent 
for  comfort  and  beauty." — Williamson,  Ori- 
ental Field  Sports,  24. 

1828.  "  .  .  .he  was  a  relation  of  the 
.  .  .  superior  of  the  Durgah,  and  this  is  now 
a  sufficient  protection.  — The  KuzzUbash, 
iL  273. 

Durian,  Dorian,  s.  Malay  duren, 
Molucca  form  duriydn,  from  dur%,  '  a 
thorn  or  prickle,'  the  great  fruit  of 
the  tree  (N.  0.  Bombaceae)  called  by 
botanists  Durio  zibethinus,  D.  0.  The 
tree  appears  to  be  a  native  of  the 
Malay  Peninsula,  and  the  nearest 
islands  ;  from  which  it  has  been  car- 
ried to  Tenasserim  on  one;  side  and  to 
Mindanao  on  the  other. 

The  earliest  European  mention  of 
this  fruit  is  that  by  Nicolo  Oonti.  The 
passage  is  thus  rendered  by  Winter 
Jones  :  "In  this  Island  (Sumatra) 
there  also  grows  a  green  fruit  which 
they  call  duriano,  of  the  size  of  a 
cucumber.  When  opened  five  fruits 
are  found  within,  resembling  oblong 
oranges.  The  taste  varies  like  that  of 
cheese."  (In  India  in  the  XVtli  Cent., 
P-9). 

We  give  the  original  Latin  of  Poggio 
below,  which  must  be  more  correctly 
rendered  thus :  "  They  have  a  green 
fruit  which  they  call  durian,  as  big  as 
a  water-melon.  Inside  there  are  five 
things  like  elongated  oranges,  and 
resembling  thick  butter,  with  a  com- 
bination of  flavours."  (See  Carletti, 
below.) 

The  rforian  in  Sumatra  often  forms  a 
staple  article  of  food,  as  the  jack  (q.  v.) 
does  in  Malabar.  By  natives  and  old 
European  residentsof  the  Malayregions 
in  which  it  is  produced  the  dorian  is 
regarded  as  incomparable,  but  novices 
have  a  difQculty  in  getting  over  the 
peculiar,  strong,  and  offensive  odour 
of  the  fruit,  on  account  of  which  it  is 
usual  to  open  it  away  from  the  house, 
and  which  procured  for  it  the  inelegant 
Dutch  nicknalne  of  aforac/cer.  "When 
that  aversion,  however,  is  conquered, 
many  fall  into  the  taste  of  the  natives, 
and  become  passionately  fond  of  it." 
{Grawfurd,  H,  of  Ind.  Arch.  i.  419.) 
Our  forefathers  had  not  such  delicate 
noses,  as  may  be  gathered  from  some 


BUBIAN. 


256 


DUSSEBA. 


of  the  older  notices.  A  governor  of 
the  Straits,  some  thirty  years  ago,  used 
to  compare  the  Dorian  to  '  carrion  in 
custard.' 

c.  1440.  "Fructumviridemhabent  nomine 
durianum,  magnitudine  cucumeris,  in  quo 
sunt  quinque  veluti  malarancia  oblonga, 
varii  saporis,  instar  butyri  coagulati." — 
Poggii,  de  Yanehtte  Fm-tuiiae,  Lib.  iv. 

1552.  "Dtlrions,  which  are  fashioned 
like  artichokes"  (!) — Caatanheda,  ii.  355. 

1553.  "Among  these  fruits  was  one 
kind  now  known  by  the  name  of  durions, 
a  thing  greatly  esteemed,  and  so  luscious 
that  the  Malaca  merchants  tell  how  a  cer- 
tain trader  came  to  that  port  with  a  ship 
load  of  great  value,  and  he  consumed  the 
whole  of  it  in  guzzling  durions  and  in  gallan- 
tries among  the  Malay  girls." — Barroa,  II. 
vi.  1. 

1563.  "A  gentleman  in  this  country 
(Portuguese  India)  tells  me  that  he  remem- 
bers to  have  read,  in  a  Tuscan  version  of 
Pliny,  '  nohiUs  durianes.'  I  have  since 
asked  him  to  find  the  passage  in  order  that  I 
might  trace  it  in  the  Latin,  but  up  to  this 
time  he  says  he  has  not  found  it. " — Garcia, 
f.  85. 

1588.  "  There  is  one  that  is  called  in  the 
Malacca  tongue  durioii,  and  is  so  good  that 
I  have  heard  it  affirmed  by  manie  that  have 
gone  about  the  worlde,  that  it  doth  exceede 
in    savour  all  others  that  ever   they  had 

scene    or    tasted Some    do    say 

that  have  scene  it  that  it  seeraeth  to  be  that 
wherewith  Adam  did  trangresse,  being 
carried  away  by  the  singular  savour." — 
I'a/rke's  Mendoza,  ii.  318. 

1598.  "  Duryoen  is  a  fruit  yt  only  grow- 
eth  in  Malacca,  and  is  so  much  comeded  by 
those  which  have  proued  ye  same,  that  there 
is  no  fruite  in  the  world  to  bee  compared 
with  it." — I/inschoten,  102. 

1599.  The  Dorian,'  Carletti  thought, 
had  a  smell  of  onions,  and  he  did  not  at 
first  much  like  it,  but  when  at  last  he  got 
used  to  this  he  liked  the  fruit  greatly,  and 
thought  nothing  of  a  simple  and  natural 
kind  could  be  tasted  which  jjossessed  a 
more  complex  and  elaborate  variety  of 
odours  and  flavours  than  this  did. — See 
ria(/gi,  Florence,  1701 ;  Pt.  II.  p.  211. 

1601.  "Duryoen  ....  ad  apertionem 
primam.  .  .  .  putridum  coepe  redolet,  sed 
dotem  tamen  divinam  illam  omnem  gustui 
profundit." — Dehry,  iv.  33. 

1615.  "  There  groweth  a  certaine  fruit, 
prickled  like  a  ches-nut,  and  as  big  as  one's 
fist,  the  best  in  the  world  to  eate,  these  are 
somewhat  costly,  all  other  fruits  being  at  an 
easie  rate.  It  must  be  brtfken  with  force 
and  therein  is  contained  a  white  liquor  like 
vnto  creame,  never  the  lesse  it  yields  a  very 
vnsauory  sent  like  to  a  rotten  oynion,  and 
it  is  called  Esturion"  (probatily  a  mis- 
print).— De  Monfart,  27. 

1727.  "  The  Durean  is  another  excellent 
Fruit,  but  offensive  to  some  People's  Noses, 


for  it  smells  very  like  .  .  .  ,  but  when  once 
tasted  the  smell  vanishes." — A.  Bam.  ii.  81. 

1855.  "The  fetid  Dorian,  prince  of  fruits 
to  those  who  like  it,  but  chief  of  abomina- 
tions to  all  strangers  and  novices,  does  not 
grow  within  the  present  territories  of  Ava, 
but  the  King  makes  great  efforts  to  obtain 
a  supi)ly  in  eatable  condition  from  the  Te- 
nasserim  Coast.  King  Tharawadi  used  to  lay 
post-horses  from  Martaban  to  Ava,  to  bring 
his  odoriferous  delicacy." — Mission  to  Ava, 
London,  1858, 161.  • 

1878.  "The  dnrian  will  grow. as  large 
as  a  man's  head,  is  covered  closely  with 
terribly  sharp  spines,  set  hexagonally  upon 
its  hard  skin,  and  when  ripe  it  falls ;  if  it 
should  strike  any  one  under  the  tree,  severe 
injury  or  death  may  be  the  result."^ 
M'Nair,  Perak,  60, 

Durwaun,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers. 
darwan.  A  doorkeeper.  A  domestic 
servant  so  called  is  usual  in  the  larger 
houses  of  Calcutta.  He  is  porter  at 
the  gate  of  the  compound  (q.  v.). 

c.  1755.  "Derwaa."— List  of  servants 
in  Ives,  50. 

1781.  (After  an  account  of  an  alleged  at- 
tempt to  seize  Mr.  Hicky's  Darwan).  "  Mr. 
Hicky  begs  leave  to  make  the  following  re- 
marks. That  he  is  clearly  of  opinion  that 
these  horrid  Assassins  wanted  to  dispatch 
him  whilst  he  lay  a  sleep,  as  a  Door-van  is 
well  known  to  be  the  alarm  of  the  House,  to 
prevent  which  the  Villians  wanted  to 
carry  him  off, — and  their  precipitate  flight 
the  moment  they  heard  Mr.  Hicky's  Voice 
puts  it  past  a  Doubt. " — Keflectionson  the 
consequence  of  the  late  attempt  made  to 
Assassinate  the  Printer  of  the  original  Ben- 
gal Gazette  (in  the  same,  April  14th). 

1784.  "Yesterday  at  daybreak,  a  most 
extraordinary  and  horrid  murder  was  com- 
mitted upon  the  Dirwan  of  Thomas  Martin, 
Esq."— In  Seton-Ka/rr,  i.  12. 

,,  ."In  the  entrance  passage,  often 
on  both  sides  of  it,  is  a  raised  floor  with  one 
or  two  open  cells,  in  which  the  Darwans 
(or  door-keepers)  sit,  lie,  and  sleep— in  fact 
dwell." — Cole.  Review,  vol.  lix.  p.  207, 

Dussera,    Dassora,  Dasehra,   s. 

Sansk.  daiahara,  Hind,  daahara, 
Mahr.  dasrd. 

The  nine-nights  (or  ten  days)  festival 
in  October,  also  called  Dwrga-pSj^ 
(v.  Doorga-p.).  In  the  vest  and  south 
of  India  this  holiday,  taking  place 
after  the  close  of  the  vet  season,  be- 
came a  great  military  festival,  and  the 
period  when  military  expeditions  were 
entered  upon.  The  Mahrattas  were 
alleged  to  celebrate  the  occasion  in 
a  way  characteristic  of  them,  by  des- 
troying a  village  ! 

The  popular  etymology  of  the  word 
is  dds, '  ten  (sins) '  and  Jiar,'  that  which 


DUSTOOR,  DUSTOORT. 


257 


BWARKA. 


removes  (or  expiates').  It  is,  perhaps, 
rather  connected  -with,  the  ten  days' 
duration  of  the  feast,  or  -with  its  chief 
daybeingthe  10th  of  the  month  (Jsuina); 
but  the  origin  is  decidedly  obscure. 

c.  1590.  "The  autumn  harvest  he  shall 
hegin  to  collect  from  the  Seahereh,  which  is 
another  Hiniloo  festival  that  also  happens 
differently,  from  the  beginning  of  Virgo  to 
the  commencement  of  Libra." — [Gladwin's) 
Ayeen,  ed.  1800,  i.  307. 

1785.  "  On  the  anniversary  of  the  Dus- 
harah  you  will  distribute  among  the 
Hindoos,  composing  your  escort,  a  goat  to 
every  ten  men." — Tippoo's  Letters,  162. 

1799.  "On  the  Institution  and  Cere- 
monies of  the  Hindoo  Festival  of  the  Dus- 
rah,"  pubUshed  (1820)  in  Trans.  Bomb. 
Lit.  Society,  iii.  73  seqq.  (By  Sir- John 
Maloohn.) 

1812.  "The  Courts  ...  are  allowed  to 
adjourn  annually  during  the  Hindoo  festival 
called  dussarah." — Fifth  Report,  37. 

1813.  "This  being  the  desserah,  a  great 
Hindoo  festival  ...  we  resolved  to  delay 
our  departure  and  see  some  part  of  the 
ceremonies." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  iv.  97. 

Dustoor,  Diistoory,  s.  Pers.-Hind. 
dastur,  'custom,'  dastiXrz,  'that  which  is 
customary.'  That  commission  or  per- 
centage on  the  money  passing  in  any 
cash  transaction  which,  with  or  without 
acknowledgment  or  permission,  sticks 
to  the  fingers  of  the  agent  of  payment. 
Such  '  customary '  appropriations  are, 
we  believe,  very  nearly  as  common  in 
England  as  in  India ;  a  fact  of  which 
newspaper  correspondence  from  time 
to  time  makes  us  aware,  though 
Europeans  in  India,  in  condemning 
the  natives,  often  forget,  or  are 
ignorant  of  this.  In  India  the  practice 
is  perhaps  more  distinctly  recognized, 
as  the  word  denotes.  Ibn  Batuta  tells 
us  that  at  the  Court  of  DehU,  in  his 
time  (c.  1340),  the  custom  was  always 
for  the  officials  to  deduct  ^^  of  every 
sum  which  the  Sultan  ordered  to  be 
paid  from  the  treasury  (see  I.  B.  iii. 
pp.  408,  426,  etc.). 

1638._  "  Ces  vallets  ne  sont  point  nourris 
au  log^,  mais  ont  leurs  gages,  dont  ils 
s'entretieunent,  cnioy  qu'ils  ne  montent  qu'k 
trois  ou  quatre  Kopias  par  moys.  .  .  mais 
ils  ont  leur  tour  du  hasten,  qu'ils  appellent 
Testury,  qu'ils  prennent  du  oonsentement 
du  Maistre  de  celuy  dont  ils  achettent  quel- 
que  (S!aois."—MandeMo,  Paris,  1659,  224. 

1780.  "  It  never  can  be  in  the  power  of 
a  superintendent  of  Pohce  to  reform  the 
numberless  abuses  which  servants  of  every 
Denomination  have  introduced,   and   now 


support  on  the  Broad  Basis  of  Dustoor." — 
Hicky's  Bengal  Gazette,  April  29th.    , 

1785.  "  The  Public  are  hereby  informed 
that  no  Commission,  Brokerage,  or  Dustoor 
is  charged  by  the  Bank,  or  permitted  to  be 
tal^en  by  any  Agent  or  Servant  employed 
by  them. " — In  Seton-Kan;  i.'  130. 

1795.  "AU  servants  belonging  to  the 
Company's  Shed  have  been  strictly  pro- 
hibited from  demanding  or  receiving  any 
fees  or  dastoors  on  any  pretence  whatever.' 
—Ibid.  ii.  16. 

1824.  "The  profits  however  he  made 
during  the  voyage,  and  by  a  dustoory  on 
all  the  alms  given  or  received  .  .  .  were  so 
considerable  that  on  his  return  some  of  his 
confidential  disciples  had  a  quarrel  with 
him."— Heber,  ed.  1844,  i.  198. 

1866.  "  .  .  .  of  all  taxes  small  and  great 
the  heaviest  is  iViitooices." —Trevelyan, 
Dawk  Burujalow,  217. 

Dustuck,  s.  Pors.  dastah.  A  pass  or 
permit.  The  dustucks  granted  by  the 
Company's  covenanted  servants  in  the 
early  half  of  last  century  seem  to  have 
been  a  constant  instrument  of  abuse, 
or  bone  of  contention,  with  the  native 
authorities  in  Bengal. 

1716.  "A  passport  or  dustuck,  signed 
by  the  President  of  Calcutta,  should  exempt 
the  goods  specified  from  being  visited  or 
stopped."— Ormc,  ed.  1803,  ii.  21. 

1748.  "  The  Zemindar  near  Pultah  hav- 
ing stopped  several  boats  with  English 
Dusticks  and  taken  money  from  them,  and 
disregarding  the  Pliousdar's  orders  to  clear 
them "—In  Long,  6. 

1763.  "The  dignity  and  benefit  of  our 
Dustucks  are  the  chief  badges  of  honour, 
or  at  least  interest, T/e  enjoy  from  our  Phir- 
mttund." — Prom  the  Chief  and  Council  at 
Dacca  in  Van  Sittart,  i.  210. 

Dwarka,  n.  p.  More  properly  Di>d- 
raled  oi Dvdrikd,  quasi  eKaTOfnrvXos,  'the 
City  with  many  gates,'  a  very  sacred 
Hindu  place  of  pilgrimage,  on  the  ex- 
treme N.W.  point  of  peninsular  Guzerat ; 
the  alleged  royal  city  of  Krishna.  It  is 
in  the  small  state  called  Okha,  which 
Gen.  Legrand  Jacob  pronounces  to  be 
"barren  of  aught  save  superstition  and 
piracy." — {Tr.  Bo.  Oeog.  Soc.  vii.  161.) 
Dvarikd'ia,  we  apprehend,  the  BapaKrj  of 
Ptolemy.  Indeed,  in  an  old  Persian 
map,  published  in  Yol.  I.  of  the  Indian 
Antiqmry,  p.  370,  the  place  appears, 
transcribed  as  Bliarralcy. 

c.  1590.  "The  Fifth  Division  is  Jugget 
(see  Jigat),  which  is  also  called  Daurka, 
Kishen  came  from  Mehtra,  and  dwelt  at  this 
place,  and  died  here.  This  is  considered  as 
a  very  holy  spot  bythe  Brahmins." — Ayeen, 
by  Gladwin,  ed.  1800,  ii.  76. 

3 


EAOLE-WOOD. 


258 


EGKA. 


£. 

Eagle-wood,  s.  The  name  of  an 
aromatic  wood  from  Camboja  and  some 
other  Indian  regions,  oMefiy  trans- 
gangetic.  It  is  the  "  odorous  wood  " 
referred  to  by  Camoes  in  the  quota- 
tion under  Champa.  We  have  some- 
where read  an  explanation  of  the  name 
as  applied  to  the  substance  in  question, 
because  this  is  flecked  and  mottled, 
and  so  supposed  to  resemble  the 
plumage  of  the  eagle  !  The  word  is  in 
fact  due  to  a  corrupt  form  of  the  Sanskrit 
name  of  the  wood,  aguru.  A  form, 
probably,  of  this  is  ayil,  which  Gundert 
gives  as  the  Malayalam  word.*  From 
this  the  Portuguese  must  have  taken 
their  aguila,  as  we  find  it  in  Barbosa 
(below),  ov pao  (wood)  d' aguila,  made 
into  aquila,  whence  French  bois  d'aigle, 
and  Bng.  eagle-wood.  The  Malays 
call  it  Kayii  (wood)-galiru,  evidently 
the  same  name,  though  which  way 
the  etymology  flowed  it  is  difficult  to 
say. 

The  best  quality  of  this  wood,  once 
much  valued  in  Europe  as  incense,  is 
the  result  of  disease  in  a  tree  of  the  N. 
O.  Leguminosae,  the  Aloexylon  agnllo- 
cJium,  Loureiro,  growing  in  Oamboja 
and  S.  Cochin  China,  whilst  an  in- 
ferior kind,  of  like  aromatic  qualities, 
is  produced  by  a  tree  of  an  entirely 
different  order,  Aq\iilaria  agallocha, 
Boxb.  (N.  O.  Aquilariaceae),  which  is 
found  as  far  north  as  Silhet.t 

Eagle-wood  is  another  name  for 
aloes-wood,  or  aloes  (q.v.)  as  it  is 
termed  in  the  English  Bible.  It  i's 
curious  that  Bluteau,  in  .  his  great 
Portuguese  Vocabulario,  under  Pao 
(P Aguila,  jumbles  up  this  aloes-iuood 
with  Socotrine  Aloes.  AydKXoxov  was 
known  to  the  ancients,  and  is  de- 
scribed by  Dioscorides  (o.  a.d.  65).  In 
Liddell  and  Scott  the  word  is  rendered 
"the  bitter  aloe ;  "  which  seems  to  in- 
volve the  same  confusion  that  is  made 
by  Bluteau. 

Other  trade-names  of  the  article 
given  by  Forbes  Watson  are  Oarrow- 
and  (?arroo-wood,  ni/Za-wood,  ugger-, 
and  tugger-  (!)  wood. 


*  Royle  says  '*  Malayan  agila,"  but  this  is  ap- 
parently a  misprint  for  Malayalam. 

t  We  do  not  find  certilin  information  as  to 
which  tree  produces  the  eagle-wood  sold  iu  the 
Tenasserim  bazars. 


1516. 
' '  Das  Dragoarias,  e  pre^os  que  ellas  valem  em, 

Calicut  .  .  . 
***** 

Aguila,  cada  Farazola  (see  that  word)  de 
300  a  400  (fanams) 

Lenho  aloes  verdadeiro,  negro,  pesado,  e 
muito  fine  val  1000  (/anoms)."* — Bar- 
bosa (Lisbon),  393. 

1563.  "  R.  And  from  those  parts  of 
which  you  speak,  comes  the  true  lign-aloes  ? 
Is  it  produced  there  ? 

,  "  0.  Not  the  genuine  thing.  It  is  indeed 
true  that  in  the  parts  about  C.  Comorin  and 
in  Ceylon  there  is  a  wood  with  a  scent 
(which  we  call  aguila  irava),  as  we  have 
many  another  wood  with  a  scent.  And  at 
one  time  that  wood  used  to  be  exported  to 
Bengala  under  this  name  of  aguila  brava ; 
but  since  then  the  Bengalas  have  got  more 
knowing,  and  buy  it  no  longer.  .  .  ," — 
Garcia,  i.  l\9v.-lW. 

1613.  "...  A  aguila,  arvore  alta  e 
grossa,  de  folhas  como  a  Olyveira." — Bo- 
dinho  de  Eredia,  i.  15v. 

1774.  ' '  Kinndmon  .  .  .  Oud  el  bochor,  et 
Agadj  audi,  est  le  nom  h^breu,  arabe,  et  turo 
d'un  bois  nomm^  par  les  Anglois  Agal- 
wood,  et  par  les  Indiens  de  Bombay  Agar, 
dont  on  a  deux  diverses  sortes,  savoir: 
Oud  mawd/rdi,  c'est  la  meilleure.  Oud 
Kakulli,  est  la  moindre  sorte." — Niebuhr, 
Des,  de  V Arable,  xxxiv. 

1854.  (In  Cachar)  "the  eagle-wood,  a 
tree  yielding  uggur  oil,  is  also  much  sought 
for  its  fragrant  wood,  which  is  carried  to 
Silhet,  where  it  is  broken  up  and  distilled." 
— Hoolcer,  JTimalayan  Journals,  ed.  1855,  ii. 
318. 

The  existence  of  the  agxiila,  tree  (darakht- 
i-'ud)  in  the  Silhet  hiUs  is  mentioned  by 
Abu'l  Fazl  (Gladwin's  Ayeen,  ii,  10;  orie. 
i.  391).      ■ 

Earth-oil,  s.  Petroleum,  such  as 
that  exported  from  Burma  .  .  .  The 
term  is  a  literal  translation  of  that 
used  in  nearly  all  the  Indian  ver- 
naculars. The  chief  soiu'ces  are  at 
Ye-nan-gyoung  on  the  Irawadi,  lat.  c. 
20°  22'. 

1755.  "  Kaynan-Goung  .  ,  .  at  this  Place 
there  are  about  200  Families,  who  are  chiefly 
employed  in  getting  Earth-oil  out  of  Pitts, 
some  five  miles  in  the  Country." — Baker,  in 
DaXrynvplS s  Or.  Sep.  i.  172. 

1810.  "  Petroleum,  called  by  the  natives 
earth-oil,  .  .  .  which  is  imported  from  Pegu, 
Ava,  and  the  Arvean  (read  Aracan)  Coast." 
— Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  21-23. 

Ecka,  s.  A  small  one-horse  carriage 
used  by  natives.  It  is  Hind,  ehka  from 
eh,  '  one.'    But  we  have  seen  it  written 


This  lign  aloes,  "  genuine,  black,  heavy,  very 
choice,  IS  presumably  the  fine  kind  from  Champa  ; 
the  aguila  the  inferior  product. 


EED. 


259 


ELEPHANT  A. 


acre,  and  punned  upon  as  quasi-ac/jer 
by  fhose  wlio  had  travelled  in  it ! 

1811.  "...  perhaps  the  simplest  car- 
riage that  can  be  imagined,  being  nothing 
more  than  a  chair  covered  with  red  cloth, 
and  fixed  upon  an  axle-tree  between  two 
small  wheels.  The  Ekka  is  drawn  by  one 
horse,  who  has  no  other  harness  than  a  girt, 
to  which  the  shaft  of  the  carriage  is  fas- 
tened."—&to2/res,  iii. 

1834.  "One  of  those  native  carriages 
called  ekkag  was  in  waiting.  This  vehicle 
resembles  in  shape  a  meat-safe,  placed  upon 
the  axletree  of  two  wheels,  but  the  sides 
are  composed  of  hanging  curtains  instead 
of  wire  pannels." — The  Baboo,  ii.  4. 

Eedj.s.  Arab. 'Jd  A  Mabommedan 
holy  festival,  but  in  common  applica- 
tion in  India  restricted  to  two  such, 
called  there  the  harl  and  chotl  (or 
Great  and  Little)  'Id.  The  former  is 
the  commemoration  of  Abraham's 
sacrifice,  the  victim  of  which  was, 
according  to  the  Mahommedans,  Ish- 
mael.  This  is  called  among  other 
Txaxaea,  Bakr-'Id,  the  "Bull 'W,"  but 
this  is  usually  corrupted  by  ignorant 
natives  as  well  as  Europeans  into 
Bakrl-Id  (Hind,  hakra,  f.  hakri,  a 
goat).  The  other  is  the  'Id  of  the 
Ramazan,  viz. ,  the  termination  of  the 
annual  fast ;  the  festival  called  in 
Turkey  Bairam,  and  by  old  travellers 
sometimes  the  "  Mahommedan  Easter. ' ' 

c.  1610.  "Le  temps  du  ieusne  finy  on  cele- 
bre_  vne  grande  feste,  et  des  plus  solenneUes 
qu'ils  ayent,  qui  s'appeUe  ydu." — Pijrard 
de  la  Val,  i.  104. 

1673.  "  The  New  Moon  before  the  New 
Year  (which  commences  at  the  Vei'nal 
Equinox),  is  the  Moors  .Side,  when  the 
Governor  in  no  less  Pomp  than  before,  goes 
to  sacrifice  a  Ram  or  He-Goat,  in  remem- 
brance of  that  offered  for  Isaac  (by  them 
called  Ishauh) ;  the  like  does  every  one  in 
his  own  House,  that  is  able  to  purchase 
one,  and  sprinkle  their  Blood  on  the 
sides  of  their  Doots."— Fryer,  108.  (The 
passage  is  fuU  of  errors.) 

Eedgah,  s.  Arabo-Pers.  'Idrjah, 
"Place  of  'id."  A  place  of  assembly 
and  prayer  on  occasion  of  Musulman 
festivals.  It  is  in  India  usually  a  plat- 
form of  white  plastered  brickwork, 
enclosed  by  a  low  wall  on  three  sides, 
and  situated  outside  of  a  town  or 
village.  It  is  a  marked  characteristic 
of  landscape  in  Upper  India. 

1792.  "The  commanding  nature  of  the 
ground  on  which  the  Eed-Gah  stands  had 
induced  Tippoo  to  construct  a  redoubt  upon 
that  eminence."— id.  Oormoallis,  Desp. 
from  Seringapatam,  in  Seton-Karr,  ii.  89. 


Elephant,  s.    See  Supplejient. 

Elephanta,  a.  n.p.  An  island  in 
Bom.bay  Harbour,  the  native  name  of 
which  IS  Gharapurl  (or  sometimes,  it 
would  seem,  shortly,  Purl),  famous  for 
its  magnificent  excavated  temple,  con- 
sidered by  Burgess  to  date  after  the 
middle  of  the  8th  century.  The  name 
was  given  by  the  Portuguese  from  the 
life-size  figure  of  an  elephant,  hewn 
from  an  isolated  mass  of  trap-rock, 
which  formerly  stood  in  the  lower  part 
of  the  island,  not  far  from  the  usual 
landing-place.  This  figure  fell  down 
many  years  ago,  and  was  often  said  to 
have  disappeared.  But  it  actually  lay 
in  situ  till  1864-5,  when  (on  the  sugges- 
tion of  the  late  Mr.  .W.  E.  Frere)  it 
was  removed  by  Dr.  (now  Sir)  George 
Birdwood  to  the  Victoria  Gardens  at 
Bombay,  in  order  to  save  the  relic  from 
destruction.  The  elephant  had  ori- 
ginally a  smaller  figure  on  its  back, 
which  several  of  the  earlier  authorities 
speak  of  as  a  young  elephant,  but 
which  Mr.  Erskine  and  Oapt.  Basil 
Hall  regarded  as  a  tiger.  The  horse 
mentioned  by  Fryer  remained  in  1712 ; 
it  had  disappeared  apparently  before 
Niebuhr's  visit  in  1764. 

c.  1321.  "In  quod  dum  sic  aseendissem, 
in  xxviii.  dietis  me  transtuli  usque  ad 
Tanam  .  .  .  haec  terra  multum  bene  est 
situata  .  .  .  Haec  terra  antiquitus  fuit 
valde  magna.  Nam  ipsa  fuit  terra  regis 
Pori,  qui  cum  rege  Alexandre  praelium 
maximum  commisit. "  —  Friar  Odoric,  in 
Cathay,  &c.,  App.  p.  v. 

We  quote  this  because  of  its  relation  to 
the  passages  following.  It  seems  probable 
that  the  alleged  connexion  with  Porus 
and  Alexander  may  have  grown  out  of  the 
name  Pari  or  Pori. 

1548.  "And  the  Isle  of  Pory,  which  is 
that  of  the  Elephant  [do  Alyfante),  is  leased 
to  Joao  Pirez  by  arrangements  of  the  said 
Governor  (dom  Joao  de  Crastro)  for  150 
pardaos."— .S'.  Botclho,  Tomho,  158. 

1580.  "At  3  hours  of,  the  day  we  found 
ourselves  abreast  of  a  cape  called  Bombain, 
where  is  to  be  seen  an  ancient  Roman 
temple,  hollowed  in  the  living  rock.  And 
above  the  said  temple  are  many  tamarind- 
trees,  and  below  it  a  living  spring,  in  which 
they  have  never  been  able  to  find  bottom. 
The  said  temple  is  called  Alefante,  and  is 
adorned  with  many  figures,  and  inhabited 
by  a  great  multitude  of  bats  ;  and  here 
they  say  that  Alexander  Magnus  arrived, 
and  for  memorial  thereof  caused  this  temple 
to  be  made,  and  further  than  this  he  ad- 
vanced not." — Gasparo  Balbi,  f.  62d.-03. 

1598.  "  There  is  yet  an  other  Pagode, 
which  they  hold  and  esteem  for  the  highest 

s  0. 


ELBPSANTA. 


260 


ELBPHANTA. 


and  chiefest  Pagode  of  all  the  rest,  which 
standeth  in  a  little  Hand  called  Pm-y  ;  this 
Pagode  by  the  Portingalls  is  called  the 
Pagode  of  the  Elephant.  In  that  Hand 
standeth  an  high  hill,  and  on  the  top 
thereof  there  is  a  hole,  that  goeth  down 
into  the  hiU,  digged  and  carved  out  of  the 
hard  rock  or  stones  as  big  as  a  great  oloyster 
.  .  .  round  about  the  wals  are  cut  and 
formed,  the  shapes  of  Elephants,  Lions, 
tigers,  &  a  thousand  such  like  wilde  and 
cruel  beasts  .  .  ." — Linschoten,  oh.  xliv. 

1616.  Diego  de  Couto  devotes  a  chapter 
of  11  pp.  to  his  detailed  account  ^^do  muito 
notavel  e  espantoso  Pagode  do  Elefante." 
We  extract  a  few  paragraphs  : 

"This  notable  and  above  all  others 
astonishing  Pagoda  of  the  Elephant  stands 
on  a  small  islet,  less  than  half  a  league  in 
compass,  which  is  formed  by  the  river  of 
Bombain,  where  it  is  about  to  discharge 
itself  southward  into  the  sea.  It  is  so 
called  because  of  a  great  Elephant  of  stone, 
which  one  sees  in  entering  the  river.  They 
say  that  it  was  made  by  the  orders  of  a 
heathen  king  called  Banasift,  who  ruled  the 
whole  country  inland  from  the  Ganges  .  .  . 
On  the  left  side  of  this  chapel  is  a  doorway  6 
palms  in  depth  and  5  in  width,  by  which  one 
enters  a  chamber  which  is  nearly  square  and 
very  dark,  so  that  there  is  nothing  to  be 
seen  there ;  and  with  this  ends  the  fabric  of 
this  great  pagoda.  It  has  been  in  many 
parts  demolished ;  and  what  the  soldiers 
have  left  is  so  maltreated  that  it  is  grievous 
to  see  destroyed  in  such  fashion  one  of  the 
Wonders  of  the  World.  It  is  now  50  years 
since  I  went  to  see  this  marvellous  Pagoda; 
and  as  I  did  not  then  visit  it  with  such 
curiosity  as  I  should  now  feel  in  doing  so, 
I  failed  to  remark  many  particulars  which 
exist  no  longer.  But  I  do  remember  me  to 
have  seen  a  certain  Chapel,  not  to  be  seen 
now,  open  on  the  whole  fa9ade  (which  was 
more  than  40  feet  in  length),  and  which 
along  the  rock  formed  a  plinth  the  whole 
length  of  the  edifice,  fashioned  like  our  altars 
both  as  to  breadth  and  height ;  and  on 
this  phnth  were  many  remarkable  things  to 
be  seen.  Among  others  I  remember  to 
have  noticed  the  story  of  Queen  Pasiphae 
and  the  bull ;  also  the  Angel  with  naked 
sword  thrusting  forth  from  below  a  tree 
two  beautiful  figures  of  aman  and  awoman, 
who  were  naked,  as  the  Holy  Scripture 
paints  for  us  the  appearance  of  our  first 
parents  Adam  and  Eve." — Couto,  Dec.  VII. 
liv.  iii.  cap.  xi. 

1644.  ".  .  .  an  islet  which  they  call 
Ilheo  do  EUefante  ...  In  the  highest  part 
of  this  Islet  is  an  eminence  on  which  there  is  a 
mast  from  which  a  flag  is  unfurled  when  there 
are  prows  (paros)  about,  as  often 'happens, 
to  warn  the  small  imarmed  vessels  to  look 
out.  .  .  .  There  is  on  this  island  a  pagoda 
called  that  of  the  Elephant,  a  work  of  ex- 
traordinary magnitude,  being  cut  out  of  the 
solid  rock,"  &c. — Bocarro,  MS. 

1673.  "...  We  steered 'by  the  south 
side  of  the  Bay,  purposely  to  touch  at  Ele- 
phanto,  so  called  from  a  monstrous  Elephant 


out  out  of  the  main  Rock,  bearing  a  young 
one  on  its  Back ;  not  far  from  it  the  Effigies 
of  a  Horse  stuck  up  to  the  Belly  in  the 
Earth  in  the  Valley ;  from  thence  we  clam- 
bered up  the  highest  Mountain  on  the 
Island,  on  whose  summit  was  a  miraculous 
Piece  hewed  out  of  solid  Stone  :  It  is  sup- 
ported with  42  Corinthian  Pillars,"  &c. — 
Fryer,  In. 

1690.  "At  3  Leagues  distance  from 
Bomiay  is  a  small  Island  called  Elephanta, 
from  the  Statue  of  an  Elephant  cut  in 
Stone.  .  .  .  Here  likewise  are  the  just 
dimensions  of  a  Horse  Carved  in  Stone,  so 
lively  .  .  .  that  many  have  rather  Eaucyed 
it,  at  a  distance,  a  living  Animal.  .  .  .  But 
that  which  adds  the  most  Kemarkable  Cha- 
racter to  this  Island,  is  the  fam'd  Pagode  at 
the  top  of  it ;  so  much  spoke  of  by  the  Por- 
tuguese, and  at  present  admir'd  by  the 
present  Queen  Dowager,  that  she  cannot 
think  any  one  has  seen  this  part  of  India, 
who  comes  not  Ereighted  home  with  some 
Account  of  it."— Ovington,  158-9. 

1712.  "The  island  of  Elephanta  .  .  . 
takes  its  name  from  an  elephant  in  stone, 
with  another  on  its  back,  which  stands  on  a 
small  hill,  and  serves  as  a  sea  mark.  .  .  . 
As  they  advanced  towards  the  pagoda 
through  asmoothnarrowpasscut  intherock, 
they  observed  another  hewn  figure  which 
was  called  Alexander's  horse." — From  an 
account  written  by  Captain  Pyke,  on  board 
the  Stringer  East  India-man,  and  iUd.  by 
drawings.  Bead  by  A.  Dalrymph  to  the 
Soc.  of  Antiquaries,  10th  Eeb.  1780,  and 
pubd.  in  •  Arehaeologia,  vii.  323  seqq.  One 
of  the  plates  (xxi.)  shows  the  elephant 
having  on  its  back  distinctly  a  small  ele- 
phant, whose  proboscis  comes  down  into 
contact  with  the  head  of  the  large  one. 

1727.  "  A  league  from  thence  is  another 
larger,  called  Elephanto,  belonging  to  the 
Portuguese,  and  serves  only  to  feed  some 
Cattle.  I  believe  it  took  its  name  from 
an  Elephant  carved  out  of  a  great  black 
Stone,  about  Seven  Foot  in  Height." — A. 
Ham.  i.  240. 

1760.  "Le  lendemain,  7  Deoembre,  des 
que  le  jour  parut,  je  me  transportai  au  bas 
de  la  seconde  montagne,  en  face  de  Bom- 
baye,  dans  un  coin  de  I'lsle,  oti  estl'Ele- 
phant  qui  a  fait  donner  k  Galipouri 
le  nom  d'Elephante.  L'animal  est  de 
grandeur  naturelle,  d'une  jjierre  noire,  et 
detach^e  du  sol,  et  paroit  porter  son  petit 
sur  son  dos."  —  Anquetil  du  Perron,  I. 
ccccxxiii, 

1761.  "...  The  work  I  mention  is  an 
artificial  cave  cut  out  of  a  solid  Bock,  and 
decorated  with  a  number  of  pillars,   and 

.  gigantic  statues,  some  of  which  discover  y' 
work  of  a  skilful  artist ;  and  I  am  inf orm'd 
by  an  acquaintance  who  is  well  read  in  y« 
antient  history,  and  has  minutely  consi- 
dered y=  figures,  that  it  appears  to  be  y' 
work  of  King  Sesostris  after  his  Indian 
Expedition."— MS.  Letter  oi  James  Bennell. 
1764.  "  Plusieurs  Voyageurs  font  bien 
mention  du  vieux   temjjle    Payen   sur   la 


ELEPHANTA. 


261 


EUj'OBA. 


petite  Isle  Elephanta  prfes  de  Bombay, 
mais  ils  n'en  parlent  qu'eu  passant.  Je  le 
trouvois  si  curieux  et  si  digne  de  I'attention 
des  Amateurs  d'Antiquit^s,  que  j'y  fis  trois 
fois  le  Voyage,  et  que  j'y  dessinois  tout  oe 
que  s'y  trouve  de  plus  remarquable  .  ,  ." — 
Carsten  Niebuhr,  Voyage,  ii.  25. 

"...  Pas  loin  du  Kivage  de  la  Mer,  et 
en  pleine  Campagne,  on  voit  encore  un 
Elephant  d'une  pierre  dure  et  noiratre  .  .  . 
La  Statue  .  .  .  porte  quelque  chose  sur  le 
dos,  mais  que  le  tems  a  rendu  entiferement 
meconnoissable  .  .  .  Quant  au  Cheval  dont 
Ovington  et  Hamilton  font  mention  je  ne 
I'aipasvu."— iJ.  33. 

1780.  "That  which  has  principally  at- 
tracted the  attention  of  travellers  is  the 
small  island  of  £lephanta,  situated  in  the 
east  side  of  the  harbour  of  Bombay.  .  .  . 
Near  the  south  end  is  the  figure  of  an  ele- 
phant rudely  cut  in  stone,  from  which  the 
island  has  its  name.  .  .  .  On  the  back  are 
the  remains  of  something  that  is  said  to 
have  formerly  represented  a  young  elephant, 
though  no  traces  of  such  a  resemblance  are 
now  to  be  found." — Account,  ibc.  By  Mr. 
WilMwm  Suntei;  Surgeon  in  the  E.  Indies, 
Archaeologia,  vii.  286. 

1783.  In  vol.  viii.  of  the  Archaeologia, 
V.  251,  is  another  account  in  a  letter  from 
Hector  Macneil,  Esq.  He  mentions  "the 
elephant  cut  out  of  stone,"  but  not  the 
small  elephant,  nor  the  horse. 

1795.  "Some  Account  of  the  Cares  in  the 
Island  of  Elephanta.  By  J.  Goldingham, 
Esq."  (No  date  of  paper.)  In  As.  Re- 
sewrches,  iv.  409  seqq. 

1813.  Account  of  the  Cave  Temple  of  Ele- 
phanta .  ...  by  Wm.  Erskine.  Trans. 
Bombay  Idt.  Soc,  i.  198,  seqq.  Mi-.  Erskine 
says  in  regard  to  the  figure  on  the  back  of 
the  large  elephant :  "  The  remains  of  its 
paws,  and  also  the  junction  of  its  belly  with 
the  larger  animal,  were  perfectly  distinct ; 
and  the  appearance  it  offered  is  represented 
on  the  annexed  drawing  made  by  Captain 
Hall  (PI.  II.)*,  who  from  its  appearance 
oonjectured  that  it  must  have  been  a  tiger 
rather  than  an  elephant ;  an  idea  in  which 
I  feel  disposed  to  agree."— /6.  208. 

b.  s.  A  name  given,  originally  by  the 
Portuguese,  to  violent  storms  occurring 
at  the  termination,  though  some  tra- 
vellers describe  it  as  at  the  setting  in, 
of  the  Monsoon. 

1551  "  The  Damani,  that  is  to  say  a  vio- 
lent storm  arose ;  the  kind  of  storm  is  known 
under  the  name  of  the  Elephant ;  it  blows 
from  the  west."— fi'wii  'AK,  p.  75. 

.c.  1616.  "The  20th  day  (August),  the 
■night  past  fell  a  storme  oLj'aine  called  the 
Oliphant,  vsuall  at  going  lut  of  the  raines." 
—Sir  T.  Roe  in  Purchas,  i.  549. 

1659.  "  The  boldest  among  us  became  dis- 
mayed ;  and  the  more  when  the  whole  oul- 

„  *  J*  is  not  easy  to  understand  the  bearing  of 
me  drawing  in  question. 


minated  in  such  a  terrific  storm  that  we  were 
compelled  to  believe  it  must  be  that  yearly 
raging  tempest  which  is  called  the  Elephant. 
This  storm,  annually,  in  September  and 
October,  makes  itself  heard  in  a  frightful 
manner,  in  the  Sea  of  Bengal." — Walter 
Schulze,  67. 

c.  1665.  "  II  y  fait  si  mauvais  pour  le 
"Vaisseaux  au  commencement  de  ce  mois 
k  cause  d'un  Vent  d'Orient  qui  y  soufile  en 
ce  tems-1^  avec  violence,  et  qui  est  toujours 
accompagne  de  gros  nuages  qu'on  appelle 
Elephans,  paroe-qu'ils  en  ont  la  figure  .  ,  ." 
— Thevenot,  v.  38. 

1673.  "  Not  to  deviate  any  longer,  we  are 
now  winding  about  the  Sonth-  West  part  of 
Ceilon ;  where  we  have  the  Tail  of  the 
Elephant  full  in  our  mouth ;  a  constellation 
by  the  Portugals  called  Babo  del  Elephanto, 
known  for  the  breaking  up  of  Vae  Munsoons, 
which  is  the  last  Elory  this  season  makes." 
— Fi-yer,  48. 

1756.  "9th  (October).  We  had  what  they 
call  here  an  Elephanta,  which  is  an  exces- 
sive hard  gale,  with  very  severe  thunder, 
lightning  and  rain,  but  it  was  of  short  con- 
tinuance. In  about  4  hours  there  fell  .  .  ■ 
2  (inches)."— /ijcs,  42. 

c.  1760.  ' '  The  setting  in  of  the  rains  is 
commonly  ushered  in  by  a  violent  thunder- 
storm, generally  called  the  Elephanta." — ■ 
Grose,  i.  33. 

Elephant-Creeper,  s.  Argyreia 
speciosa.  Sweet.  (N.  0.  Couvolvulaceae). 
The  leaves  are  used  in  native  medicine 
as  poultices,  &o. 

Elk,  s.  The  name  given  by  sports- 
men in  S.  India,  with  singular  impro- 
priety, to  the  great  sta.g  BusaAristotelis, 
the  sdmhar  and  h&rasinga  of  Upper 
India. 

EU'ora  (though  very  commonly 
called  Ellora),  n.p.  Properly  Elura, 
otherwise  ViruU,  a  village  in  the 
Nizam's  territory,  7  m.  from  Dau- 
latabad,  which  gives  its  name  to 
the  famous  and  wonderful  rock-caves 
and  temples  in  its  vicinity,  excavated 
in  the  crescent-shaped  scarp  of  a 
plateau,  about  IJ  m.  in  length. 
These  works  are  Buddhist  (ranging 
from  A.D.  450  to  700),  Brahminical  (c. 
650  to  700),  and  Jain  (c.  800-1000). 

c.  1665.  "  On  m'avoit  fait  a  Sourat 
grande  estime  des  Pagodes  d'Elora  _.  .  _. 
(and  after  describing  them)  .  .  .  Quoiqu'il 
en  soit,  si  Ton  considfere  cette  quantitfi  de 
Temples  spacieux,  remplis  de  pilastres  et 
de  colonnes,  et  tant  de  miUiers  de  figures, 
et  le  tout  tailM  dans  le  roc  vif,  on  pent  dire 
avec  verity  que  ces  ouvrages  surpassent  la 
force  humaine  ;.et  qu'au  moins  les  gens  du 
sifecle  dans  lequel  ils  ont  6ti  faits,  n'^toient 
pas  tout-k-f  ait  barbares.  "~Thevenot,y.  p.222. 


ULU^ 


262 


FACTOR. 


1684.  "  Muhammad  Shiih  Malik  JAni,  son 
of  Tughlik,  selected  the  fort  of  Deogir  as  a 
central  point  whereat  to  establish  the  seat  of 
government,  and  gave  it  the  name  of  Dau- 
lat^b^d.  He  removed  the  inhabitants  of 
Dehli  thither.  .  .  .  Ellora  is  only  a  short 
distance  from  this  place.  At  some  very- 
remote  period  a  race  of  men,  as  if  by  magic, 
excavated  caves  high  up  among  the  defiles 
of  the  mountains.  These  rooms  extended 
over  a  breadth  of  one  hos.  Carvings  of 
various  designs  and  of  correct  execution 
adorned  all  the  walls  and  ceilings ;  but  the 
outside  of  the  mountain  is  perfectly  level, 
and  there  is  no  sign  of  any  dwelling.  From 
the  long  period  of  time  these  Pagans  re- 
mained masters  of  this  territory,  it  is 
reasonable  to  conclude,  although  historians 
differ,  that  to  them  is  to  be  attributed  the 
construction  of  these  places." — Sakl  Miista- 
'idd  Khan,  Ma-asir-i-'Alamglrl,  in  Elliot,  vii. 
189-190. 

1760.  "Je  descendis  ensuite  par  un 
sentier  frayed  dans  le  roc,  et  aprfes  m'Stre 
muni  de  d  eux  Brahmes  que  I'on  me  donna 
pour  f ort  instruits  je  commencai  la  visite  de 
ce  que  j'appelle  les  Pagodes  d'Eloura."  — ■ 
Anquetil  du  Perron,  I.  ccxxxiii. 

1794.  "Description  of  the  Caves  .  .  .  on 
the  Mountain,  about  a  Mile  to  the  Eastward 
of  the  town  of  Ellora,  or  as  called  on  the 
spot,  Verrool."  (By  Sir  C.  W.  Malet.)  In 
As.  Mesea/i'ches,  vi.  38  seqq, 

1803.  '•'  Hindoo  Excavations  in  the  Moun- 
tain of  Ellora  ...  ire  Twenty-four  Views. 
.  .  .  Engraved  from  the  Drawings  of  James 
Wales,  by  and  under  the  direction  of  Thomas 
Daniell." 

Elu,  n.p.,  or  in  older  form  Helu,  is 
believed  to  be  a  trausformation.  of  8%- 
hala  (see  Ceylon),  and  is  applied  especi- 
ally to  the  language  of  the  old  Sing- 
halese Poetry. 

Emblic  Myrohalans.  See  under 
Myrobalans. 

English-bazar,  n.p.  This  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  name  {Ai!uirezabad= 
'  English-town ')  given  by  the  natives 
in  the  17th  century  to  the  purlieus  of 
the  factory  at  Malda  in  Bengal.  Now 
the  Zillah  Station  of  Malda  district. 

1683.  "I  departed  from  Cassumbazar 
with  designe  (God  willing)  to  visit  ye  factory 
at  Englesavad. " — Hedges,  May  6. 

1878.  "These  ruins  (Gaur)  are  situated 
about  8  miles  to  the  south  of  Angr&^b^d 
(English  Bazar),  the  civil  station  of  the 
district  of  M^ldah  .  .  .  .". — MavensJiato^s 
Gaur,  p.  1. 

Eurasian,  s.  A  modern  name 
for  persons  of  mixt  European  and 
Indian  blood,  devised  as  being  more 
euphemistic  than  half-caste  and  more 
precise  than  East-Indian. 


1880.  "The  shovel-hats  are  surprised 
that  the  Eurasian  does  not  become  a  mis- 
sionary or  a  schoolmaster,  or  apoliceman, 
or  something  of  that  sort.  The  native 
papers  say,  '  Deport  him ';  the  white  prints 
say,  '  Make  him  a  soldier ';  and  the  Eura- 
sian himself  says,  '  Make  me  a  Commis- 
sioner, give  me  a  pension.'" — Ali  Baba, 
123. 

Europe,  adj.  Commonly  used  in 
India  for  "European,"  in  contradis- 
tinction to  "country"  (q.v)  as  quahfy- 
ing  goods,  viz.,  those  imported  from. 
Europe.  The  phrase  is  probably  obso- 
lescent. 

"Europe  shop"  is  a  shop  where 
European  goods  of  sorts  are  sold  at 
an  upcountry  station.  The  first 
quotation  applies  the  word  to  a  mara. 

1673.  ' '  The  Enemies,  by  the  help  of  an 
Europe  Engineer,  had  sprung  a  Mine  to 
blow  up  the  Castle." — Fryer,  87. 

1711.  "  On  the  arrival  of  a  Europe  ship, 
the  Sea-Gate  is  always  throngd  with 
People." — Lockyer,  27. 

c.  1817.  "Now  the  Europe  shop  into 
which  Mrs.  Browne  and  Mary  went  was  a 
very  large  one,  and  full  of  all  sorts  of 
things.  One  side  was  set  out  with  Europe 
caps  and  bonnets,  ribbons,  feathers,  sashes, 
and  what  not." — Mrs.  Sherwood's  Stories, 
ed.  1873,  23. 

186C.  "Mrs.  Sma/rt.  Ah,  Mr.  Cholmon- 
deley,  I  was  called  the  Europe  Angel."— 
The  Dawk  Bungalow,  p.  219. 

Eysham,  Ehsham,  s.  Ar.  ahshsm, 
pi.  of  hashm,  a  train  or  retinue.  One 
of  the  nulitary  technicalities  affected 
by  Tippoo;  and  according  to  Kirk- 
patrick  [Tippoci's  Letters,  App.  p.  cii.) 
applied  to  garrison  troops.  Miles  ex- 
plains it  as  "  Irregular  infantry  with 
swords  and  matchlocks"  (See  his  tr. 
of  H.  of  Hyditr  Naih,  p.  398,  and  tr.  of 
H.  of  Tipd,  Sultan,  p.  61). 


Factor,  s.  Originally  a  commercial 
agent ;  the  executive  head  of  a  factory. 
Till  some  40  years  ago  the  Factors  formed 
the  third  of  the  four  classes  into  which 
the  covenanted  civil  servants  of  the 
Company  were  theoretically  divided, 
viz.,  Senior  Merchants,  Junior  Mer- 
chants, Factors,  and  Writers.  Butthese 
terms  had  long  ceased  to  have  any  re- 
lation to  the  occupation  of  those  offi- 
cials, and  even  to  have  any  application 
at  all  except  in  the  nominal  lists  of  the 


FACTOR 


263 


FACTORY. 


service.  The  titles,  however,  continue 
(through,  vis  inertiae  of  administration 
m  such  matters)  in  the  classified  lists 
of  the  Civil  Service  for  years  after  the 
ahoHtion  of  the  last  vestige  of  the  Com- 
pany's trading  character,  and  it  is  not 
till  thepuhlication  of  the  E.  I.  Register 
for  the  first  half  of  1842  that  they  dis- 
appear from  that  oflBoial  publication. 
In  this  the  whole  body  appears  with- 
out any  classification ;  and  in  that  for 
the  second  half  of  1842  they  are  divided 
into  six  classes,  first  class,  second 
class,  &c.,  an  arrangement  which,  with 
the  omission  of  the  6th  class,  still  con- 
tinues. 

Possibly  the  expressions  Factor, 
Factory,  may  have  been  adopted  from 
the  Portuguese  Feitor,  Feitoria.  The 
formal  authority  for  the  classification 
of  the  civilians  is  quoted  under  1675. 

1501.  "  With  which  answer  night  came 
on,  and  there  came  aboard  the  Captain 
Mdr  that  Christian  of  Calecut  sent  by  the 
Factor  {feitor)  to  say  that  Cojebequi  assured 
him,  and  he  knew  it  to  be  the  case,  that  the 
King  of  Calecut  was  arming  a  great  fleet." 
— Oorrea,  i.  250. 

1582.  "The  Factor  and  the  Catuall 
having  seen  these  parcels  began  to  langh 
thereat." — CastaOeda,  transl.  by  N.  L., 
f .  46  b. 

1600.  "Capt.  Middleton,  John  Havard, 
and  Francis  Bamte,  elected  the  three  prin- 
cipal Factors.  John  Havard,  being  pre- 
sent, willingly  accepted."  —  Sainshury, 
i.  111. 

c.  1610._  "Les  Portugais  de  Malaoa  ont 
des  commis  et  factenrs  par  toutes  ees  Isles 
pourle  trafic." — Pyrarddela  Val,  ii.  lOG. 

1653.  "Feitor  est  vn  terme  Portugais 
signifiant  vn  Consul  aux  Indes."  ~De  la 
Btyullaye-le-Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  538. 

1666.  "The  Viceroy  came  to  Cochin, 
and  there  received  the  news  that  Antonio 
de  Sk,  Factor  (Fator)  of  Coulam,  with  all 
his  ofBcers,  had  been  slain  by  the  Moors." — 
Faria  y  Soma,  i,  35. 

1675-0.  "Por  the  advancement  of  our 
Apprentices,  we  direct  that,  after  they  have 
served  the  first  five  yeares,  they  shall  have 
flOper  annum,  for  the  last  two  yeares  ;  and 
having  served  these  two  yeares,  to  be  enter- 
tayned  one  year  longer,  as  Writers,  and 
have  Writers'  sallary:  and  having  served 
tiiat  yeare,  to  enter  into  y"  degree  of 
Factor,  which  otherwise  would  have  been 
.ten  yeares.  And  knowing  that  a  distinc- 
tion of  titles  is,  in  many  respects  necessary, 
we  do  order  that  when  the  Apprentices  have 
served  their  times,  they  be  stiled  Writers;  and 
when  the  Writers  have  served  their  times, 
they  be  stiled  Factors,  and  Factors  having 
served  their  times  to  be  stiled  Merchants ; 
and  Merchants  having  served  their  times  to 
be  stiled  Senior  Merchants.'"— Eoct.  of  Court's 


Letter  in  Bruoe's  Annals  of  the  E.  I.  Co., 
ii.  374-5. 

1689.  "These  are  the  chief  Places  of 
Note  and  Trade  where  their  Presidents  and 
Agents  reside,  for  the  support  of  whom, 
with  their  Writers  and  Factors,  large  Pri- 
vileges and  Salaries  are  allowed." — Ovinoton, 
386. 

(The  same  writer  tells  us  that  Facim-s  got 
£40  a  year ;  junior  Factors,  £15  ;  Writers, 
£7.    Peons  got  4  rupees  a  month .    P.  392.) 

1711.  Lockyer  gives  the  salaries  at  Ma- 
dras as  follows : 

"The  Governor,  £200  and  £100  gratuity  ; 
6  Coxmoillors,  of  whom  the  chief  (2nd  ?)  had 
£100, 3d.  £70, 4th.  £50,  the  others  £40,  which 
was  the  salary  of  6  Senior  Merchants.  2 
Junior  Merchants,  £30  per  annum  ;  5  Fac- 
tors, £15;  10  Writers  £5;  2  Ministers,  £100 ; 
1  Surgeon,  £36. 

*        *        *        if        *        *        * 

"Attorney-General  has  50  Pagodas  per 
Annum  gratuity. 

"Scavenger  (!)  100  do. 

******** 

(p.  14.) 
c.  1748.   "He  was  appointed  to  be  a  Writer 
in  the  Company's  Cfivil  Service,  becoming 
.  .  .  after  the  first  five  (years)  a  factor." — 
Orme,  Fragments,  viii. 

1781.  "Why  we  should  have  a  Council 
and  Senior  and  .Junior  Merchants,  factors 
and  writers,  to  load  one  ship  in  the  year  (at 
Penang),  and  to  collect  a  very  small  revenue, 
appears  to  me  perfectly  incomprehensible." 
—  Corresp.  of  Ld.  Cornwallis,  i.  390. 

1786.  In  a  notification  of  Aug.  10th,  the 
subsistence  of  civil  servants  out  of  employ 
is  fixed  thus : 

A  Senior  Merchant — £400  sterling  per  ann. 
A  Junior  Merchant — £300        „  ,, 

Factors  and  Writers— £200        „  ,, 

In  Seton-Karr,  i.  131. 

Factory,  s.  A  trading  establish- 
ment at  a  foreign  port  or  mart  (see 
preceding). 

1500.  "  And  then  he  sent  ashore  the 
Factor  Ayres  Correa  with  the  ship's  car- 
penters .  ,  .  and  sent  to  ask  the  King  for , 
timber  ...  all  which  the  King  sent  in 
great  sufficiency,  and  he  sent  orders  also  for 
him  to  have  many  carpenters  and  labourers 
to  assist  in  making  the  houses ;  and  they 
brought  much  plank  and  wood,  and  palm- 
trees  which  they  cut  down  at  the  Point,_  so 
that  they  made  a  great  Campo,*  in  which 
they  made  houses  for  the  Cajitain  Mdr,  and 
for  each  of  the  Captains,  and  houses  for 
the  people,  and  they  made  also  a  separate 
large  house  for  the  factory  (feitoria)."— 
Cmrea,  i.  168. 

1582.  "...  he  sent  a  Nayre  ...  to 
the  intent  hee  might  remaine  in  the  Fac- 
tovje."—Castaneda  (by  N.  L.),  ff.  54  6. 

*  This  use  ofjnmpo  is  more  like  the  sense  of 
Compound  (q.v.)  than  in  any  instance  that  we  had 
ound  when  eompletinp;  that  article. 


FACTORY. 


264 


FAILSOOF. 


1606.  "  In  which  time  the  Pwiinc/all  and 
Tydoryan  Slaves  had  sacked  the  towne, 
setting  fire  on  the  ia,Dtoiy."—Middleton's 
Voyage,  6.  (4). 

1615.  "The  King  of  Aoheen  desiring 
that  the  Hector  should  leave  a  merchant  in 
his  country  ...  it  has  been  thought  fit  to 
settle  a  factory  at  Acheen,  and  leave  Juxon 
and  NicoUs  in  charge  of  it." — Sainshury, 
i.  415. 

1809.  "The  factory-house  (at  Cuddalore) 
is  a  chaste  piece  of  architecture,  built  by 
my  relative  Diamond  Pitt,  when  this  was 
the  chief  station  of  the  British  on  the 
Coromandel Coast. "—id.  Valentia.i.  372. 

_We  add  a  list  of  the  Factories  esta- 
blislied  by  the  E.  I.  Company,  as  com- 
plete as  we  have  been  able  to  compile. 
We  have  used  'Milburn,  Sainsbury, 
the  "  Charters  of  the  E.  I.  Company," 
and  "  Robert  Burton,  The  English 
Acquisitions  in  Guinea  dnd  East  India, 
1728,"  which' contains  (p.  184)  along 
list  of  English  Factories.  It  has  not 
been  possible  to  submit  our  list  as  yet 
to  proper  criticism.  The  letters  attached 
indicate  the  authorities,  viz.,  M.  Mil- 
burn,  S.  Sainsbury,  0.  Charters,  B. 
Burton. 


In  Arahia,the  Crulf,  a/nd  Persia. 

Judda,  B.  Muscat,  B. 

Mocha,  M.  Kishm,  B. 

Aden,  M.  Bush  ire,  M. 

Shahr,  B.  Gombroon,  O. 

Durga  (?),  B.  Bussorah,  M. 

Dofar,  B.  Shiraz,  C. 

Maoulla,  B.  Ispahan,  C. 

In  Bind.— Tatta,  (?). 

In  Western  India. 
Cutch,  M.  Barcelore,  M. 

Cambay,  M.  Mangalore,  M. 

Brodera{Baroda),  M.  Cananore,  M. 
Broach,  C,  Dhurmapatam,  M. 

Ahmedabad,  C.  Tellecherry,  C. 

Surat  and  Swally,  C.  Calicut,  C. 
Bombay,  C.  Cranganore,  M. 

Raybag  (?),  M.  Cochin,  M. 

Kajapore,  M.  Porca,  M. 

Carwar,  C.  Camoply,  M. 

Batikala,  M.  Quilon,  M. 

Honore,  M.  Anjengo,  C. 

Eastern  and  Coromandel  Coast. 
Tuticorin,  M.  Masulipatam,  C,  S. 

CaUimere,  B.  Madapollam,  C. 

Porto  Novo,  C.  Verasheron  (?),  M. 

Cuddalore  (Ft.  St.     Ingeram  (?),  M. 

David),    C.  .(qy.     Vizagapatam,  C. 

Sadras  ?)  Bimlipatam,  M. 

FortSt.  George,  CM.  Ganjam,  M. 
Puhcat,  M.  Maniokpatam,  B. 

PettipoU,  C,  S.  Arzapore  (?),  B. 


Bengal  Side. 
Balasore,  C.  (and  Je-  Malda,  C. 

lasore  ?)  Berhampore,  M. 

Calcutta    (Ft.    Wil-  Patna,  C. 

liam   and  Chutta-  Lucknow,  C. 

nuttee,  C.)  Agra,  C. 

Hoogly,  C.  Lahore,  M. 

Cossimbazar,  C.  Dacca,  C 

Kajmahal,  C.        •      Chittagong  ? 

Indo-Chinese  Countries. 
Pegu,  M.  Ligore,  M. 

Tennasserim  (Trina-  Siam,  M.,  S.  (Judea, 
-  core,  B.)  i.e.  Yuthia). 

Quedah,  M.  Camboja,  M. 

Johore,  M.  Cochin  China,  M. 

Pahang,  M.  Tonquin,  C. 

Patani,  S. 

In  China. 
Macao,  M.,  S.  Tywan  (in  Formosa), 

Amoy,  M.  M. 

Hoksieu  (i.e.  Fu-  Chusan,M.(andNiDg- 
ohow),  M.  po  ?). 

In  Japan. — Firando,  M. 
Archipelago. 
In  Sumatra. 
Acheen,  M.  Indrapore,  C. 

Passaman,  M.  Tryamong,  C. 

Ticoo,  M.  (qu.  same  (B.  has  also,  in  Suma- 
as  Ayer  Dickets,  tra,  Ayer  Borsna, 
B.  ?)  Eppon,     and     Ba- 

Sillebar,  M.  mola,     which     we 

Bencoolen,  C.  cannot  identify.) 

Jambi,  M.,  S.  Indraghiri,  S. 

In  Java. 
Bantam,  C.  Jacatra    (since  Bata- 

Japara,  M.,  S.  via),  M. 

In  Borneo. 
Banjarmasin,  M.        Brunei,  M. 
Succadana,  M. 

In  Celebes,  <i:c. 

Macassar,  M.,  S.  Pulo  Roon  (?),  M.,  S. 

Banda,  M.  Puloway,  S. 

Lantar,  S.  Pulo  Condore,  M. 

Neira,  S.  Magindanao,  M. 

Rosingyn,  S.  Machian  (3),  S. 

Selaman,  S.  Moluccas,  S. 
Amboyna,  M. 

Camballo  (in  Ceram),  Hitto,  Larica  (or 
Luricca),  and  Looho,  or  Lugho,  are  men- 
tioned in  S.  (iii.  303)  as  sub-factories  of 
Amboyna. 

Faghfur,  n.p.    See  Supplement. 

Failsoof,  s.  Ar.  H.  failmf,  from 
(jjiXoa-ofjios.  But  its  popular  sense  is  a 
'  crafty  schemer,'  an  '  artful  dodger.' 
Filosofo,  in  Manilla,  is  applied  to  a' 
native  who  has  been  at  college,  and 
returns  to  his  birthplace  in  the  pro- 
vinces, with  aU  the  importance  of  his 
acquisitions,  and  the  affectation  of 
European  habits  {Blumentritt,  Vocahu- 
lar.). 


FAKEEB. 


265 


FANAM. 


Fakeer,  s.  Hind,  from  Arab. /a^ir 
('poor').  Properly  an.  indigent  person, 
but  specially  applied  to  a  Mahommedan 
religious  mendicant,  and  then,  loosely 
and  inaccurately,  to  Hindu  devotees 
and  naked  ascetics.  And  tMs  last  is 
the  most  ordinary  Anglo-Indian  use. 

1604.  "  Fokers  are  men  of  good  life,  which 
are  only  given  to  peace.  Leo  calls  them 
Hermites ;  others  call  them  Talbics  and 
Saints." — Collection  of  things  .  ...  of 
Barbarie,  in  Purchas,  ii.  857. 

1633.  "Also  they  are  called  Faokeeres, 
which  are  religious  names." — W.  Bruton, 
in  Hak.  v.  56. 

1653.  "  Fakir  signifie  pauure  en  Turq  et 
Persan,  mais  en  Indien  signifie  .... 
vne  espece  de  Religieux  Indou,  qui  fouUent 
le  moude  aux  pieds,  et  ne  s'habillent  que  de 
haillons  qu'ils  ramassent  dans  les  rues." — 
De  la  Boullaye  le  Gouz,  ed.  1657,  538. 

0. 1660.  "  I  have  often  met  in  the  Field, 
especially  upon  the  Lands  of  the  Kajas, 
whole  squadrons  of  these  Faquires,  alto- 

f ether  naked,  dreadful  to  behold.  Some 
eld  their  Arms  lifted  up  .  .  . ;  others  had 
their  terrible  Hair  hanging  about  them.  .  .; 
some  had  a  kind  of  Hercules' s  Club  ;  others 
had  dry  and  stiff  Tiger-skins  over  tlieir 
Shoulders.  .  ."—Bernier,  E.  T.  p.  102. 

1856. 
"  There  stalks  a  row  of  Hindoo  devotees, 
Bedaubed  with  ashes,  their  foul  matted 

hair 
Down  to  their  heels  :   their  blear  eyes 

fiercely  scowl 
Beneath  their  painted  brows.     On  this 

side  struts 
AMussulman  Fakeer,  who  tells  his  beads. 
By  way  of  prayer,  but  cursing  all  the 

while 
The  heathen."— J%e  Banyan  Tree. 

1673.  "Fakiers  or  Holy  Men,  abstracted 
•from  the  World,  and  resigned  to  God." — 
Fryer,  95. 

1690.  "They  are  called  Faquirs  by  the 
Natives,  but  Ashmen  commonly  by  us,  be- 
cause of  the  abundance  of  Ashes  with 
which  they  powder  their  Heads." — Ovlng- 
tm,  350. 

1727.  "Being  now  settled  in  Peace,  he 
invited  his  holy  Brethren  the  Fakires, 
who  are  very  numerous  in  India,  to  come 
to  Agra  and  receive  a  new  Suit  of  Clothes." 
—A.  Ham.  i.  175. 

1770.  "Singular  expedients  have  been 
tried  by  men  jealous  of  superiority  to  share 
with  the  Bramins  the  veneration  of  the 
multitude ;  this  has  given  rise  to  a  race  of 
monks  known  in  India  by  the  name  of 
Fakirs."— Jtoi/mrf  (tr.  1777),  i.  49. 
.  1774.  "  The  character  of  a  fakir  is  held 
m  great  estimation  in  this  country,"— 
Bogle,  in  Markham's  Tibet,  23. 

1878.  "Les  mains  abandonn^es  sur  lea 
genoux,  dans  une  immobility  de  fakir."— 
Alfh.  Saudet,  Le  Nabob,  ch.  vi. 


Falaun,  s.  Ar.  falan,  faldii,  and 
H.  f alalia,  '  such,  an  one,'  '  a  certain 
person.'  In  Elphinstone's  Life  we  see 
that  this  was  the  term  by  which  he 
and  his  friend  Strachey  used  to  indi- 
cate their  master  in  early  days,  and  a 
man  whom  they  much  respected,  Sir 
Barry  Close.  And  gradually,  by  a 
process  of  Hobson-Jobson,  this  was 
turned  into  Forlorn. 

1803.  "  The  General  (A.  Wellesley)  is  an 
excellent  man  to  have  a  peace,  to  make.  .  . 
I  had  a  long  talk  with  tiim  about  such  a 
one  ;  he  said  he  was  a  very  sensible  man. " 
—Op.  cit.  i.  81. 

1824.  "  This  is  the  old  ghaut  down  which 
we  were  so  glad  to  retreat  with  old  Forlorn." 
— ii.  164.    See  also  i.  56, 108,  345,  &c. 

Fan^m.,  s.  The  denomination  of  a 
small  coin  long  in  use  in  S.  India, 
Malayal.  and TeLvailpanam ("money"), 
from  Sansk.  pana.  There  is  also  a 
Dekhani  form  of  the  word,  falam.  In 
Telugu  it  is  called  riika.  The  form 
fanaith  was  probably  of  Arabic  origin, 
as  we  find  it  long  prior  to  the  Portu- 
guese period.  The  fanam  was  an- 
ciently a  gold  coin,  but  latterly  of 
silver,  or  sometimes  of  base  gold.  It 
bore  various  local  values,  but  accord- 
ing to  the  old  Madras  monetary 
system,  prevailing  till  1818,  iifanams 
went  to  one  star  pagoda,  and  a  Madras 
fanam  was  therefore  worth  about  2d. 
(see  Frinsep's  Useful  Tables,  by  B. 
Thomas,  p.  18). 

Fanams  are  still  met  with  on  the 
west  coast,  and  as  late  as  1862  were 
received  at  the  treasuries  of  Malabar 
and  Caliout.  As  the  coins  were  very 
small  they  used  to  be  counted  by  means 
of  a  board  or  dish,  having  a  lai'ge 
number  of  holes  or  pits.  On  this  a 
pile  of  fanams  was  shaken,  and  then 
swept  off,  leaving  the  holes  filled. 
About  the  time  named  Rs.  5,000  worth 
of  gold  fanams  were  sold  off  at  those 
treasuries. 

c.  1344.  "  A  hundred  fiuam  are  equal 
to  6  golden  dinars  "  (in  Ceylon). — Ibn  Batuta, 
iv.  174. 

c.  1348.  "And  these  latter  (Malabar 
Christians)  are  the  Masters  of  the  public 
steelyard,  from  which  I  derived,  as  a  per- 
quisite of  my  office  as  Pope's  Legate,  every 
month  a  hundred  gold  fan,  and  a  thousand 
when  I  l&it."—John  Marignolli,  in  Cathay, 
343. 

1442.  "  In  this  country  they  have  three 
kinds  of  money,  made  of  gold  mixed  with 
alloy  .  .  .  the  third,  called  fanom,  is  equi- 
valent in  value  to  the  tenth  part  of  the  last 


FAN-PALM. 


260 


FEBAZEE. 


mentioned  coin"  {partdb,  vid.  pardao). — 
Ahduvrazzak,  in  India  in  tht  XVth  Cent, 
p.  26. 

1498.  ' '  Fifty  fanoeens,  which  are  equal 
to  3  cruzados." — Moteiro  de  V.  da  Gmna^ 
107. 

1505.  "  Quivi  spendeno  dueati  d'auro 
veneziani  e  monete  rli  auro  et  argento  e  me- 
talle.  chiamano  vna  moneta  de  argento 
fanone.  XX  vagliono  vn  ducato.  Tara  e 
vn  altramoneta  de  metale.  XV  vagliono 
vn  Fanone. " — Italian  Version  of  Letter  from, 
Dom  Manuel  of  Portugal  (Reprint  by  A. 
BurneU,  1881),  p.  12. 

1510.  "He  also  coins  a  silver  money 
called  tare,  and  others  of  gold,  20  of  which 
go  to  a  pai'dao,  and  are  called  fanom.  And 
of  these  small  coins  of  silver,  there  go  six- 
teen to  a  fanom." — Varthema,  Hak.  Soc. 
130. 

1516.  ' '  Eight  fine  rubies  of  the  weight 
of  one  fau^o  .  .  .  are  worth  fauoes  10." — 
Barhosa  (Lisbon  ed.),  384. 

1553.  "In  the  ceremony  of  dubbing  a 
knight  he  is  to  go  with  all  his  kinsfolk  and 
friends,  in  pomp  and  festal  procession,  to 
the  House  of  the  King  .  .  .  and  make  him 
an  offering  of  60  of  those  pieces  of  gold 
which  they  call  FanSes,  each  of  which  may 
be  worth  20  re^'s  of  our  money." — DeBarros, 
Dec.  I.  liv.  ix.  cap.  iii. 

1582.  _  In  the  English  transl.  of  '  Cas- 
taneda '  is  a  passage  identical  with  the  pre- 
ceding, in  which  the  word  is  written 
"Fannon."— fol.36,  6. 

,,  "  In  thi.'i  city  of  Negajjatan  afore- 
said are  current  certain  coins  called  f  anno  .  .  . 
They  are  of  base  gold,  and  are  worth  in 
our  money  10  soldi  each,  and  17  are  equal 
to  a  zeechin  of  Venetian  gold." — Oasp.  BalH, 
f .  84  V. 

c.  1610.  "  lis  nous  donnent  tous  le  jours 
a  chacun  un  Fanan,  qui  est  vne  pifece  d'or 
monnoye  du  Roy  qui  vaut  environ  quatre 
sols  et  demy.'  — Pyrard  de  la  Val,  i.  250. 

1752.  "N.B.  36  Fanams  to  a  Pagoda,  is 
the  exchange,  by  which  all  the  servants 
belonging  to  the  Company  receive  their 
salaries.  But  in  the  Bazar  the  general 
exchange  in  Trade  is  40  to  42." — T.  Brooks, 
p.  8. 

1785.  "  You  are  desired  to  lay  a  silver 
fanam,  a  piece  worth  three  pence,  upon  the 
ground.  This,  which  is  the  smallest  of  all 
coins,  the  elephant  feels  about  till  he  finds." 
— Caraceiolli,  Life  of  Olive,  i.  288. 

1803.  "The  pay  I  have  given  the  boat- 
men is  one  gold  fanam  for  every  day  they 
do  not  work,  and  two  gold  fanams  for  every 
da,y  they  do." — From  Sir  A.  Wellesley,  in 
Life  of  Munro,  i.  342. 

Fan-palm,  s.  Tlie  usual  applioa- 
tion  of  this  name  is  to  the  Borassus  fla- 
helliformis,  L.  (see  Brab  and  Palmyra), 
■whicli  is  no  doubt  the  type  on  wliicli 
our  ladies'  fans  have  been  formed. 
But  it  is  also  sometimes  applied  to  the 


Talipot  (q-v.) ;  and  it  is  exceptionally 
(and  surely  erroneously)  applied  by 
Sir  L.  PeUy  {J.  E.  G.  S.,  xxxv.  232)  to 
the  "  Traveller's  Tree,"  i.e.,  the  Mada- 
gascar liavenala  ( Uratiia  speciosa). 

Farash,  Ferash,  Frash,  s.  Ar. 
Hind,  farrash.  A  menial  servant 
whose  proper  business  is  to  spread 
carpets,  pitch  tents,  &c.,  and  in  fact,  in 
a  house,  to  do  housemaid's  work ;  em- 
ployed also  in  Persia  to  administer  the 
bastinado.  The  word  was  in  more  com- 
mon use  in  India  two  centuries  ago  than 
now. 

c.  1300.  "Sa  grande  richesce  apparuten 
un  paveillon  que  li  roys  d'Ermenie  envoia 
au  roy  de  France,  qui  valoit  bien  cinq  cens 
livres  ;  et  li  manda  li  roy  de  Hermenie  que 
uns  ferrais  au  Soudano  dou  Coyne  li  avoit 
donnei.  Ferrais  est  cU  qui  tient  lea  pa- 
veillons  au  Soudanc  et  qui  li  nettoie  ses 
mesons." — Jehan,  Seigneur  de  Joinvilh,  ed, 
De  Wailly,  p.  78. 

c.  1513.  "  And  the  gentlemen  rode  .  .  . 
upon  horses  from  the  king's  stables,  attended 
by  his  servants  whom  they  call  farazes,  who 
groom  and  feed  them." — Gorrea,  Lendas,  II. 
i.  364. 

(Here  it  seems  to  be  used  for  syce  (q.v.) 
or  groom.) 

c.  1590.  "Besides, there  are  employedlOOO 
Farrashes,  natives  of  Irto,  TurJn,  and 
Hindostin." — -Ain,  i.  47. 

1648.  "The  Frassy  for  the  Tents."— 
Van  Twiit,  86. 

1673.  "Where  live  the  Frasses  or 
Porters  also." — Fryer,  67. 

1824.  "Call  the  ferashes  .  .  .  and  let 
them  beat  the  rogues  on  the  soles  of  their 
feet  till  they  produce  the  fifty  ducats."— 
ffajji  Baha  (ed.  1835),  40. 

Fedea,  Fuddea,  S;  A  denomina- 
tion of  money  formerly  current  in 
Bombay  and  the  adjoining  coast; 
M-shT. p'hadyd{q\i.  Ax.fidya,  ransom?). 
It  constantly  occurs  in  the  account 
statements  of  the  16th  century,  e.g.  of 
Nunez  (1554)  as  a  money  of  account, 
of  which  4  went  to  the  silver  tanga, 
20  to  the  pardao.  In  Milburn  (1813) 
it  is  a  pice  or  copper  coin,  of  which  50 
were = to  a  rupee. 

Ferazee,  s.  Properly  Ar.  faram, 
from  faraiz  (pi.  of  farz)  '  the  divine 
ordinances.'  A  name  applied  to  a 
body  of  Mahommedan  Puritans  in 
Bengal,  kindred  to  the  Wahabis  of 
Arabia.  They  represent  a  reaction 
and  protest  against  the  corrupt  condi- 
tion and  pagan  practices  into  which 
Mahommedanism  in  Eastern  India  had 
fallen,  analogous  to  the  former  decay  of 


FETISH. 


267 


FIREFLY. 


native  Christianity  in  the  south  (see 
Malabar  Bites),  This  reaction  was 
begun  by  Haj  ji  ShariyatuHah,  a  native 
of  the  village  of  Daulatpur,  in  the  dis- 
trict of  Farldpur,  who  was  killed  in 
an  agrarian  riot  in  1831.  His  son 
Dudu  Miyan  succeeded  him  as  head  of 
the  sect.  Since  his  death,  some  20 
years  ago,  the  influence  of  the  body 
is  said  to  have  diminished,  but  it  had 
spread  very  largely  through  Lower 
Bengal. 

The  Faraizz  wraps  his  dhoti  (q.v.) 
round  his  loins,  without  crossing  it 
between  his  legs,  a  practice  which  he 
regards  as  heathenish  ;  as  a  Bedouin 
would. 

Petish,  s.  A  natural  object,  or 
animal,  made  an  object  of  worship. 
From  Port,  fetigo,  feitigo,  oifetisso  (old 
Span,  fechizo),  apparently  from  fac- 
titius,  signifying  first  '  artificial,'  and 
then 'unnatural,'  'wroughtbycharms,' 
&c.  The  word  is  not  Anglo-Indian ;  but 
it  was  at  an  early  date  applied  by  the  Por- 
tugueseto themagioalfigures,  &o.,used 
by  natives  in  Africa  and  India,  and  has 
thence  been  adopted  into  Prenoh  and 
English.  The  word  has  of  late  years 
acquired  a  special  and  technical  mean- 
ing, chiefly  through  the  writings  of 
Comte. 

Eaynouard  (Lex.  Eoman.)  has/ac/ra- 
rier,  fachilador  for  a  sorcerer,  which 
he  places  under /ai,  i.e.,  fatum,  and 
cites  old  Catalan  fadador,  old  Sp. 
hadador,  and  then  Port,  feiticeiro,  &c. 
But  he  has  mixed  up  the  derivatives 
of  two  different  words,  fafum  and/ac- 
titius.  Prof.  Max  MuUer  quotes, 
fi'om  Muiatori,  a  work  of  1311  which 
has:  " incantationes,  sacrilegia,  augu- 
na,  vel  malefica,  quae  facturae  seu 
praestigiavulgariterappellantur."  And 
Eaynouard  himself  has  in  a  French 
passage  of  1446—"  par  leurs  sorceries 
et  faictureries." 

1487.  "E  a«si  Ihe  (a  el  Rey  de  Beni) 
mandou  muitos  e  santos  oonselhos  pera 
tornar^P^deNossoSenhor  .  .  .  mandan- 
dolhe  miiito  estranhar  suas  idolotrias  e 
leitijarias,  que  era  suas  terras  os  negros 
tinhao  e  ■as&o."~Garcia  Resende,  Chron.  of 
Dom  Joao  II.,  ch.  Ixv. 

0.  1539,  "  E  que  jk  por  duas  vezes  o 
tinhao  tetado  co  arroydo  feyti^o,  sd  a  fim 
do  elle  sayr  fora,  e  o  matarem  na  briga  ..." 
—Px-nto,  ch.  xxxiv. 

.,-'-^2.  "They  have  many  and  various 
idolatnes,  and  deal  much  in  charms  (feiti- 
coes)  and  divinations."— CagfanAeda,  ii.  51. 


1553.^  '_'  And  as  all  the  nation  of  this 
Ethiopia  is  much  given  to  sorceries  (fei- 
ti^os)  in  which  stands  all  their  trust  and 
faith  .  .  .  and  to  satisfy  himself  the  more 
surely  of  the  truth  about  his  son,  the  king 
ordei'ed  a  feiti^o  which  was  used  among 
them  (in  Congo).  This  feiti^o  being  tied 
in  a  cloth  was  sent  by  a  slave. to  one  of  his 
women,  of  whom  he  had  a  suspicion." — 
Barros,  I.  iii,  10. 

1600.  ' '  If  they  find  any  Fettisos  in  the 
way  as  they  goe  (which  are  their  idolatrous 
gods)  they  give  them  some  of  their  fruit." — 
In  Purchas,  ii.  940,  see  also  961. 

1606.  "They  all  determined  to  slay  the 
Archbishop  .  .  .  they  resolved  to  do  it  by 
another  kind  of  death,  which  they  hold  to 
be  not  less  certain  than  by  the  sword  or 
other  violence,  and  that  is  by  sorceries 
(feyti^os),  making  these  for  the  places  by 
which  he  had  to  pass." — Gouvea,  f.  47. 

1613.  "As  feiticeiras  usao  muyto  de 
rayzes  de  ervas  plantas  e  arvores  e  animaes 
pera  feiti^os  e  transfigura93es  .  .  .  ." — 
Godinho  de  Eredia,  i.  .38. 

1673.  "  We  saw  several  the  Holy  Office 
had  branded  with  the  names  of  Fetisceroes 
or  Charmers,  or  in  English  Wizards." — 
Fryer,  155. 

1690.  "They  (the  Africans)  travel  no- 
where without  their  Fateish  about  them." 
— Ouinrjton,  67. 

1878.  "The  word  fetishism  was  never 
used  before  the  year  1760.  In  that  year 
appeared  an  anonymous  book  called  Dw 
Culte  des  Dieux  Fetiches,  ou  PwmlUle  de 
I'Ancienne  Religion  de  VEgypte  avec  la 
Rel.  aetuelle  de  la  Nigritie."  It  is  known 
that  this  boolc  was  written  by  .  .  .  the 
well  known  President  de  Brosses  .  .  . 
Why  did  the  Portuguese  navigators  .  .  . 
recognise  at  once  what  they  saw  among  the 
Negroes  of  the  Gold  Coast  as  feiticos  ? 
The  answer  is  clear.  Because  they  them- 
selves were  perfectly  familiar  with  a  feiti^o, 
an  amulet  or  talisman." — Max  MiiUcr,  Hil~ 
bert  Lectures,  56-57. 

Firefly,  s.  Called  in  South  Indian 
vernaculars  by  names  signifying  the 
'  Lightning  Insect.' 

A  curious  question  has  been  dis- 
cussed among  entomologists,  &c.,  of 
late  years,  viz.,  as  to  the  truth  of 
the  alleged  rhythmical  or  synchronous 
flashing  of  fireflies  when  visible  in 
great  numbers.  Both  the  present 
writers  can  testify  to  the  fact  of  a  dis- 
tinct effect  of  this  kind.  One  of  them 
can  never  forget  an  instance  in  which 
he  witnessed  it,  twenty  years  or  more 
before  he  was  aware  that  any  one 
had  published,  or  questioned,  the 
fact.  It  was  in  descending  the  Ohandor 
Ghat,  in  Nasik  District  of  the  Bombay 
Presidency,  in  the  end  of  Mayor  begin- 


FIREFLY. 


268 


FIREFLY. 


ning  of  June,  18-13,  during  a  fine 
night  preceding  the  rains.  There  was 
a  large  amphitheatre  of  forest-covered 
hills,  and  every  leaf  of  every  tree 
seemed  to  bear  a  firefly.  They  flashed 
and  interxaitted  thoughout  the  whole 
areain  apparent  rhythm  and  sympathy. 
It  is,  we  suppose,  possible  that  this  may 
have  been  a  deceptive  impression, 
though  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  it  should 
originate.  The  suggestions  made  at  the 
meetings  of  the  Entomological  Society 
are  utterly  unsatisfactory  to  those 
who  have  observed  this  phenomenon. 
In  fact  it  may  be  said  that  those 
'suggested  explanations  only  assume 
that  the  soi-disant  observers  did  not 
observe  what  they  alleged.  "We  quote 
several  independent  testimonies  to  the 
phenomenon. 

1579.  "Among  these  trees,  night  by 
night,  did  show  themselues  an  infinite 
swarme  of  fierie  seeming  wormes  flying  in 
the  aire,  whose  bodies  (no  bigger  than  an 
ordinarie  flie)  did  make  a  shew,  and  giue 
such  light  as  euery  twigge  on  euery  tree  had 
beeue  a  lighted  candle,  or  as  if  that  place 
had  beene  the  starry  sj)heare." — Drake's 
Voyage,  by  F.  Fletcher,  Hak.  Soc,  149. 

1764. 
"  Ere  fireflies  trimmed  their  vital  lamps, 

and  ere 
Dun  Evening  trod  on   rapid   Twilight's 

heel,    • 
His  knell  was  rung.'' — Cfrainger,  Bk.  I. 

1824. 

"  Yet  mark  !  as  fade  the  upper  skies. 
Each  thicket  opes  ten  thousand  eyes. 
Before,  behind  us,  and  above. 
The  fire-fly  lights  his  lamp  of  love. 
Retreating,  chasing,  sinki,ng,  soaring, 
The  darkness  of  the  copse  exploring." 
Heber,  ed.  1844,  i.  258. 

1865.  "The  bushes  literally  swarm  with 
fireflies,  which  flash  out  their  intermittent 
light  almost  contemporaneously  ;  the  effect 
being  that  for  an  instant  the  exact  outline 
of  all  the  bushes  stands  prominently  for- 
ward, as  if  lit  up  with  electric  sparks,  and 
next  moment  all  is  jetty  dark — darker  from 
the  momentary  illumination  that  preceded. 
These  flashes  succeed  one  another  every  3 
or  4  seconds  for  about  10  minutes,  when  an 
interval  of  similar  duration  takes  place  ; 
as  if  to  allow  the  insects  to  regain  their 
electric  or  phosphoric  vigour." — Cameron, 
Our  Tropical  Possessions  in  Malayan  India, 
80-81. 

The  passage  quoted  from  Mr.  Ca- 
meron's book  was  read  at  the  Bntom. 
Soc.  of  London  in  May,  1865,  by  the 
Eev.  Hamlet  Clarke,  who  added  that : 

"Though  he  was  utterly  unable  to  give 
an  explanation  of  the  phenomenon,  he 
could  so  far  corroborate  Mr.  Cameron  as  to 


say  that  he  had  himself  witnessed  this 
simultaneous  flashing ;  he  had  a  vivid  recol- 
lection of  a  particular  glen  in  the  Organ 
Mountains  where  he  had  on  several  occa- 
sions noticed  the  contemporaneous  exhi- 
bition of  their  light  by  numerous  indi- 
viduals, as  if  they  were  acting  in  concert." 

Mr.  McLaohlan  then  suggested  that 
this  might  be  caused  by  currents  of 
wind,  which  by  inducing  a  number  of 
the  insects  simultaneously  to  change 
tjie  direction  of  their  flight,  might 
occasion  a  momentary  concealment  of 
their  light. 

Mr.  Bates  had  never  in  his  ex- 
perience received  the  impression  of  any 
simultaneous  flashing  ....  he  re- 
garded the  contemporaneous  flashing 
as  an  illusion  produced  probably  by 
the  swarms  of  insects  flying  among 
foliage,  and  being  continually,  but 
only  momentarily,  hidden  behind  the 
leaves. — Proceedings  of  Entom.  Soc.  of 
London,  1865,  pp.  94-95. 

Fifteen  years  later  at  the  same 
Society : 

"  Sir  Sidney  Saunders  stated  that  in  the 
South  of  Europe  (Corfu  and  Albania)  the 
simultaneous  flashing  of  Luciola  italica, 
with  intervals  of  complete  darkness  for 
some  seconds,  was  constantly  witnessed  in 
the  dark  summer  nights,  when  swarming 
myriads  were  to  be  seen.  .  .  .  He  did  not 
concur  in  the  hypothesis  propounded  by 
Mr.  McLaohlan  .  .  .  the  flashes  are  cer- 
tainly intermittent ....  the  simultaneous 
character  of  these  coruscations  among  vast 
swarms  would  seem  to  depend  upon  an  in- 
stinctive impulse  to  emit  their  light  at  cer- 
tain intervals  as  a  protective  influence, 
which  iritervals  became  assimilated  to  each 
other  by  imitative  emulation.  But  what- 
ever be  the  causes  ....  -the  fact  itself 
was  incontestable." — Ihid.  for  1880,  Feby. 
4th|  p.  ii.,  see  also  p.  vii. 

1868.  "At  Singapore  ....  the  httle 
luminous  beetle  commonly  known  as  the 
firefly  (Lampyris,  sp.  ign.)  is  common  .  .  . 
clustered  in  the  foliage  of  the  trees,  instead 
of  keeping  up  an  irregular  twinkle,  every 
individual  shines  simultaneously  at  regular 
intervals,  as  though  by  a  common  impulse ; 
sothattheir  light  pulsates,  as  it  were,  and  the 
tree  is  for  one  moment  illuminated  by  a 
hundred  brilliant  jjoints,  and  the  next  is 
almost  in  total  darkness.  The  intervals 
have  about  the  duration  of  a  second,,  and 
during  the  intermission  only  one  or  two 
remain  luminous. " — Gollingwood,  Bannhles  of 
a  Naturalist,  p.  255. 

1880.  "Habbingers  of  the  Monsoon. 
— One  of  the  surest  indications  of  the  ap- 
proach of  the  monsoon  is  the  spectacle  pre- 
sented nightly  in  the  Mawul  taluka, 
that  is,  at  Khandalla  and  Lanoli,  where 
the  trees  are  filled  with  myriads  of  fireflies, 
which  flash  their  phosphoric  light  simul- 


FIBINQHEE. 


269 


FIBIN6HBE. 


taneously.  Each  tree  suddenly  flashes  from 
hottom  to  top.  Thousands  of  trees  pre- 
senting this  appearance  simultaneously, 
afford  a  spectacle  beautiful,  if  not  grand, 
beyond  conception.  This  little  insect,  the 
female  of  its  kind,  only  appears  and  dis- 
plays its  brilliant  light  immediately  before 
the  monsoon." — Deccan  Herald.  (From 
Pioneer  Mail,  June  17th.) 

Firingliee,  s.  Pers.  Faranfjl,  Fi- 
ingl.  At.  Ifranji,  Firanjl,  i.e.  a  Frank. 
This  term  for  a  European  is  very 
old  in  Asia,  but  wlien  new  em- 
ployed by  natives  in  India  is  either 
applied  (especially  in  the  South)  speci- 
fically to  the  Indian-born  Portuguese, 
or,  -when  used  more  generally,  for 
'  European,'  implies  something  of  hos- 
tihty  and  disparagement.  (See  Sonnerat 
and  Elphinstone  belo-w.) 

In  South  India  the  Tamil  P'arangi, 
the  Siughalese  Parangi,  mean  only 
'  Portuguese.' 

Pirin^ri  is  in  Tel.  =  cannon  (0.  B.  P.), 
just  as  in  the  medieval  Mahonimed?in 
historians  we  find  certain  mangonels  for 
sieges  called  mt(.5'/jn6i or  "Westerns." 
And  it  may  be  added  that  Baber,  in 
describing  the  battle  of  Panipat  (1526) 
calls  his  artillery  Farangllia  (see 
Autob.  by  Leyden  and  Erskine,  p. 
306,  note.  See  also  paper  by  Gen.  E. 
Maclagan,  E.E.,  on  early  Asiatic  fire- 
weapons,  in  J.  As.  Soc.  Bengal,  xlv., 
Pt.  1,  pp.  66-67). 

c.  930.  "The  Afranjah  are  of  all  those 
nations  the  most  warlike  ....  the  best 
organized,  the  most  submissive  to  the 
authority  of  their  princes. "  — •  Mas'udi, 
iii.  66. 

c.  1340.  "They  call  Franohi  all  the 
Christians  of  these  parts  from  Romania 
westward." — Pegolotti,  in  Cathay,  &o.  292. 

c.  1350.     " Franks.     For  so  they 

term  us,  not  indeed  from  France,  but  from 
Frank-laud  (non  a  Francid  sed  a  Franquid) . " 
— MarigmMi,  in  Cathay,  336. 

In  a  Chinese  notice  of  the  same  age 
the  horses  carried  by  Marignolli  as  a 
present  from  the  Pope  to  the  Great 
Khan  are  called  "  horses  of  the  king- 
dom of  Fulang,"  i.e.  of  Farang  or 
Europe. 

1384.  "  E  queUo  nominare  Franchi  pro- 
cede  da'  Franceschi,  ohe  tutti  ci  appellano 
Franceschi."— ^rescoiaidi,  Viaggio,  p.  23. 

1498.  "And  when  he  heard  this  he  said 
that  such  people  could  be  none  other  than 
Francos,  for  so  they  call  us  in  those  parts." 
—Rotdro  de  V.  da  'Oama,  97. 

1560.  "Hahitao  aqui  (Tabriz)  duas 
najoes  de  Christaos  .  .  .  .  e  huns  delles  a 
qui  chamao  Franques,  estes  tem  o  costume 


e  i6,  como  nos  ,  .  .  e  outros  sao  Armenos. " 
— A.  Tenrciro,  Itinerario,  oh,  xv. 

1565.  "  Suddenly  news  came  from  Thatta 
that  the  Firingis  had  passed  Lahori  Bandar, 
and  attacked  the  city." — Td/rikh-i-Tdhiri,  in 
Elliot,  i.  276. 

0. 1610.  "La  renomm^e  des  Franjois  a 
est^  telle  par  leur  conquestes  en  Orient, 
que  leur  nom  y  est  demeur^  pour  memoire 
^temelle,  en  ce  qu'encore  aujourd'huy  par 
toute  I'Asie  et  Afrique  on  appelle  du  nom 
de  Franghi  tous  ceux  qui  viennent  d'Ocoi- 
dent." — Mocquet,  24. 

1616.  "...  alii  Cafres  et  Cafaros  eos 
diount,  alii  Francos,  quo  nomine  omnes 
passim  Christiani  .  .  .  diountur." — Jarric, 
Thesaurus,  iii.  217. 

1632.  "...  he  shew'd  two  Passes  from 
the  Portugals  which  they  call  by  the  name 
of  Fringes." — W.  JSruton,  in  Hakluyt,  v. 
32. 

1648.  "  Mais  en  ce  repas-1^  tout  f  ut  bien 
accommod^,  et  il  y  a  apparence  qu'un  cui- 
sinler  Frangui  s'en  estoit  mfl^." — TaveV' 
nier,  V.  des  Indes,  iii.  ch.  22. 

1653.  "Frenk  signifie  en  Turq  vn 
Europpeen,  ou  plustost  vn  Chrestien 
ayant  des  cheueux  et  vn  chapeau  fcomme 
les  Frangois,  Anglois  .  .  ." — DelaBoullaye 
le  Gouz,  ed.  1C57,  538. 

c.  1660.  "The  same  Fathers  say  that  this 
King  ( Jehan-Guire),  to  begin  in  good  earnest 
to  countenance  the  Christian  Religion,  de- 
signed to  put  the  whole  Court  into  the  habit 
of  the  Franqui,  and  that  after  he  had  .  .  . 
even  dressed  himself  in  that  fashion,  he 
called  to  him  one  of  the  chief  Omrahs  .  .  . 
this  Omrah  .  .  .  having  answered  him  very 
seriously,  that  it  was  a  very  dangerous  thing, 
he  thought  himself  obliged  to  change  his 
mind,  and  turned  all  into  raillery. " — Bernier, 
E.  T.  92. 

1673.  "The  Artillery  in  which  the  Fringis 
are  Listed ;  formerly  for  good  Pay,  now  very 
ordinary,  having  not  above  30  or  40  Rupees 
a  month." — Fryer,  195. 

1682.  ".  .  .  .  whether  I  had  been  in 
Turky  and  Arabia  (as  he  was  informed) 
and  could  speak  those  languages  .  .  .  with 
which  they  were  pleased,  and  admired  to 
hear  from  a  Frenge  (as  they  call  us)." — 
Hedges,  Oct.  29. 

1755.  "By  Feringy  I  mean  all  the  black 
mustee  (see  Mustees)  Portuguese  Christians 
residing  in  the  settlement  as  a  people  distinct 
fromthenaturalandpropersubjectsof  Portu- 
gal ;  and  as  a  people  who  sprung  originally 
from  Hindoos  or  Mussulmen. " — Holwell,  in 
iomr/,  59. 

1774.  "  He  said  it  was  true,  but  every- 
body was  afraid  of  the  Tirmgies."— Bogle, 
in  Markham's  Tibet,  176. 

1782.  "Ainsi  un  Europfen  est  tout  ce 
que  les  Indiens  oonnoissent  de  plus  md- 
prisable;  ils  le  nomment  Parangui,  nom 
qu'ils  donnferent  aux  Portugais,  lorsque 
ceux-ei  abordferent  dans  leur  pays,  et  c'est  xm 
terme  qui  marque  le  souverain  m^pris  qu'ils 


PIBMAUN. 


270         FLOBICAN,    FLOBIKIN. 


ont  pour  toutes  les  nations  de  TEurope."— 
Sonnerat,  i.  102. 

1791.  ".  .  .  .  il  demande  a  la  passer  (la 
nuit)  dans  un  des  logemens  de  la  pagoda ; 
mais  on  lui  refusa  d'y  coucher,  k  cause  qu'il 
^toit  frangui." — B.  de  St.  Pierre,  ChamnUre 
Indienne,  21. 

1794.  "Feringee.  The  name  given  by  the 
natives  of  the  Ueean  to  Europeans  in 
general,  but  generally  understood  by  the 
English  to  be  confined  to  the  Portuguese." 
— Moor's  Narrative,  504. 

1824.  "'Now  Hajji,'  said  the  ambas- 
sador .  .  .  .  '  The  Franks  are  composed  of 
many,  many  nations.  As  fast  as  I  hear  of 
one  hog,  another  begins  to  grunt,  and  then 
another  and  another,  until  I  find  that  there 
is  a  whole  herd  of  them.' " — Hajji  Baba,  ed. 
1835,  p.  432. 

1825.  "Europeans,  too,  are  very  little 
known  here,  and  I  heard  the  children 
continually  calling  out  to  us,  as  we  passed 
through  the  villages,  '  Ferlnghee,  ue  Feriu- 
ghee  !  " — Heber,  ii.  43. 

1828.  "Mr.  Elphinstone  adds  in  a  note 
that  in  India  it  is  a  positive  affront  to  call 
an  Enghshman  a  Feringhee."— ii/co/ .£■., 
ii.  207. 

0.  1861. 
"  There  goes  my  lord  the  Ferlnghee,  who 
talks  so  civil  and  bland, 
But  raves  like  a  soul  in  Jehannum  if  I 

don't  quite  understand — 
He  begins  by  calling  me  Sahib,  and  ends 
by  calling  me  fool  ..." 

A.  C.  Lyall,  The  Old  Pindaree. 

The  Tibetans  are  said  to  have  cor- 
mpted  Firingy  into  Pelong  (or 
Philin).  But  Jaeschke  disputes  this 
origin  of  Pelong. 

Firmaiin,  s.  Pers.  farman,  'an 
order,  patent,  or  passport,'  der.  from 
farmSdan,  '  to  order.'  Sir  T.  Eoe 
below  calls  it  firma,  as  if  suggestive  of 
the  Italian  for  '  signature.' 

1606.  "  We  made  our  journey  Jiaving 
a  Firman  {Firmdo)  of  safe  conduct  from 
the  same  Soltan  of  Shiraz." — Goucea,  f. 
140  5. 

1616.  "Then  I  moued  him  for  his 
favour  for  an  English  Factory  to  be  resident 
in  the  Towne,  which  hee  mllingly  granted, 
and  gave  present  order  to  the  Buxy  to 
draw  a  Firma  ...  for  their  residence." — 
Sir  T.  Eoe,  in  Purehas,  i.  .541. 

1648.  ' '  The  21st  April  the  Bassa  sent  me 
a  Firman  or  Letter  of  credentials  to  all  his 
lords  and  Governors." — T.  Van  den Broecke, 
32. 

1G73.  "  Our  Usage  by  the  Fharmaund 
(or  charters)  granted  successively  from 
their  Emperors,  is  kind  enough,  but  the 
better  because  our  Naval  Power  curbs 
them." — Fryer,  115. 

1683.  "They  (the  EngUsh)  complain, 
and  not   without  a  Cause ;  they  having  a 


Fhirmaund,  and  Hodgee  Sophee  Caun's 
Perwarmas  thereon,  in  their  hands,  which 
cleared  them  thereof  ;  and  to  pay  Custome 
now  they  will  not  consent,  but  will  rather 
withdraw  their  trading.  Wherefore  their 
desire  is  that  for  3,000  rup.  Piscash  (as  they 
paid  formerly  in  Hugly)  and  2,000  r.  more 
yearly  on  account  of  Jidgea,  which  they  are 
willing  to  pay,  they  may  on  that  condition 
have  a  grant  to  be  Custome  Eree. " — Nabob's 
Letter  to  Vizier  (MS. ),  in  Hedges,  under  July 

1689.  "...  by  her  came  Bengal  Peons 
who  brought  in  several  letters  and  a 
firmaun  from  the  new  Nabob  of  Bengal." 
—Wheeler,  i.  213. 

c.  1690.  "Now  we  may  see  the  Mogul's 
Stile  in  his  Fhirmaund  to  be  sent  to  Surat, 
as  it  stands  translated  by  the  Company's 
Interpreter." — A.  Ham.  i.  227. 

Fiscal,  s.  Dutch  Fiscaal ;  used  in 
Ceylon  f or  _' Sheriff ;  '  a  rehc  of  the 
Dutch  rule  in  the  island. 

Florican,  Florikin,  s.  A  name 
applied  in  India  to  two  species  of 
small  bustard,  the  'Bengal  Plori- 
can'  {Sypheotides  hengalensis,  Gmelin), 
and  the  Lesser  Florican  (S.  auritus, 
Latham),  the  Ukh  of  Hind.,  a  word 
which  is  not  in  dictionaries. 

The  origia  of  the  word  is  exceedingly 
obscure ;  .see  Jerdon  below.  It  looks 
like  Dutch. 

Littrehas:  "Florican  .  .  .  Noma 
Ceylon  d'un  grand  ^chassier  que  Ton 
pr&ume  etre  un  grue."  This  is  pro- 
bably mere  misapprehension  in  his 
authority. 

1780.  "The  floriken,  a  most  delicious 
bird  of  the  buzzard  [sic  !]  kind."— J/wnro's 
Narrative,  199. 

1785. 

"  A  floriken  at  eve  we  saw 
And  kiU'd  in  yonder  glen. 
When  lo  !  it  came  to  table  raw. 
And  rouzed  [sic]  the  rage  of  Ben." 
In  Seton-Karr,  i.  98. 

1807.  "  The  floriken  is  a  species  of  the 
busfcird  .  .  .  The  cock  is  a  noble  bird,  but 
its  flight  is  very  heavy  and  awkward  .  .  . 
if  only  a  wing  be  broken  ...  he  will  run 
ofif  at  such  a  rate  as  will  baffle  most  spaniels 
.  .  .  There  are  several  kinds  of  the  floriken 
.  .  .  the  bastard  floriken  is  much  smaller  . . ., 
Both  kinds  ....  delight  in  grassy  plains, 
keeping  clear  of  heavy  cover."— JTiHiam- 
son.  Oriental  Field  Sports,  p.  104. 

1813.  "The  florican  or  curmoor  (Otis 
Iwubara,  Lm.)  exceeds  all  the  Indian  wUd 
fowl  indehcaoy  of  flavour."— 2?'or6e»,  Orient. 
Mem.,  11.  275. 

^i"^:,  "•  •  -bringing  with  him  a  brace 
of  flonkens  which  he  had  shot  the  previous 
day.  1  had  never  seen  the  bird  before ;  it 
IS  somewhat  larger  than  a  blackcock,  with 


FLO  WEBED-SIL  VEB. 


271 


FOLIUM  INDICUM. 


brown  and  black  plumage,  and  evidently  of 
thebustard  species."— ifcJicf,  i.  258. 

1862.  "  I  have  not  been  able  to  trace  the 
origin  of  the  Anglo-Indian  word  '  Plorikin,' 
but  was  once  informed  that  the  Little  Bustard 
of  Europe  was  sometimes  called  Flandcr- 
km.  Latham  gives  the  word  '  Flerchei-'  as 
an  English  name,  and  this,  apparently,  has 
the  same  origin  as  Florikin."  —  Jerdon's 
Birds,  2d  ed.  ii.  625. 

We  doubt  if  Jerdon  ias  here  under- 
stood Latham  correctly.  What  Latham 
writes  is,  in  describing  the  Passarage 
Bustard,  which,  he  says,  is  the  size  of 
the  Little  Bustard:  "Inhabits  India. 
Called  Passarage  Plover.  .  .  I  find 
that  it  is  known  in  India  by  the  name 
of  Oorail;  by  some  of  the  English 
called  Flercher"  {Suppt.  to  Gen. 
Synopsis  of  Birds,  1787,  229).  Here 
we  understand  "the  English"  to  be 
the  EngUsh  in  India,  and  Flercher  to 
be  a  clerical  error  for  some  form  of 
'■'floriken." 

1875.  ' '  In  the  rains  it  is  always  matter 
of  emulation  at  Rajkot,  who  shall  shoot 
the  first  purple-crested  &oiicaxi.."—Wyllie's 
Essays,  358. 

Flowered-Silver.  A  term  applied 
by  Europeans  in  Burma  to  the  stand- 
ard quahty  of  silver  used  in  the  ingot 
currency  of  Independent  Burma, 
called  by  the  Burmese  yowet-nl  or 
'Red-leaf.'  The  English  term  is 
taken  from  the  appearance  of  stars  and 
radiating  lines,  which  forms  on  the 
surface  of  this  particular  alloy,  as  it 
cools  in  the  crucible.  The  Ava  stand- 
ard is,  or  was,  of  about  15  per  cent, 
alloy,  the  latter  containing,  besides 
copper,  a  small  proportion  of  lead, 
which  is  necessary,  according  to  the 
Burmese,  for  the  production  ■  of  the 
flowers  or  stars  (see  Mission  to  Ava, 
259-260). 

Fly,  s.  The  sloping,  or  roof  part  of 
the  canvas  of  a  tent  is  so  called  in 
India;  but  we  have  not  traced  the 
origia  of  the  word ;  nor  have  we  found 
it  in  any  English  dictionary.  A  tent 
such  as  officers  generally  use  has  two 
flies,  for  better  protection  from  sun 
and  rain.  The  vertical  canvas  walls 
are  called  Kanat  (see  Canaut). 

1810.  _  "  The  main  part  of  the  operation 
of  pitching  the  tent,  consisting  of  raising 
the  flies,  may  be  performed,  and  shelter 
afforded,  without  the  walls,  &c.,  being 
pveswi."— Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  452. 


Geoff.  In  the  daytime  these  bats 
I'oost  in  large  colonies,  hundreds  or 
thousands  of  them  pendent  from  the 
.branches  of  some  great  ^cits. 

Jerdon  says  of  these  bats:  "If 
water  is  at  hand,  a  tank,  or  a  river,  or 
the  sea,  they  fly  cautiously  down  and 
touch  the  water,  but  I  could  not  as- 
certain if  they  took  a  sip,  or  merely 
dipped  part  of  their  bodies  in  "  {Mam- 
mals of  India,  p.  18).  The  truth  is,  as 
Sir  George  Yule  has  told  us  from  his 
own  observation,  that  the  bat  in  its 
skimming  flight  dips  its  breast  in  the 
water,  and  then  imbibes  the  moisture 
from  its  own  wet  fur.  Probably  this 
is  the  first  record  of  a  curious  fact 
in  natural  history. 

1298.  ".  ...  all  over  India  the  birds 
and  beasts  are  entirely  different  from  ours, 
all  but  .  .  .  the  Quail  .  .  .  For  example, 
they  have  bats — I  mean  those  birds  that  fly 
by  night  and  have  no  feathers  of  any  kind ; 
well,  their  birds  of  this  kind  are  as  big  as  a 
goshawk  !  "—Marco  Polo,  Bk.  III.  ch.  17. 

c,  1328.  "  There  be  also  bats  really  and 
truly  as  big  as  kites.  These  birds  fly  no- 
whither  by  day,  but  only  when  the  sun  sets. 
Wonderful !  By  day  they  hang  themselves 
up  on  trees  by  the  feet,  with  their  bodies 
downwards,  and  in  the  daytime  they  look 
just  like  big  fruit  on  the  tree." — Friar  Jor- 
danus,  p.  19. 

1555.  "On  the  road  we  occasionally 
saw  trees  whose  top  reached  the  skies,  and 
on  which  one  saw  marvellous  bats,  whose 
wings  stretched  some  14  palms.  But  these 
bats  were  not  seen  on  every  tree." — Sidi 
'Ali,  91. 

1813.  "  The  enormous  bats  which  darken 
its  branches  frequently  exceed  6  feet  in 
length  from  the  tip  of  each  wing,  and  from 
their  resemblance  to  that  animal  are  not 
improperly  called  flyingf-foxes." — Forbes, 
Or.  Mem.',  iii.  246. 


Flying-Fox,  s 

the    great    bat, 


Popular  name  of 
Pteropus    Edwardsi, 


1882.  "  ....  it  is  a  common  belief  in 
some  places  that  emigrant  coolies  hang 
with  heads  downward,  like  flying-fozes, 
or  are  ground  in  mills  for  oil." — Pioneer 
Mail,  Dec.  13th,  p.  579. 

Fogass,  s.  A  word  of  Pprt.  origin 
used  in  S.  India;  fogaga,  from  fogo, 
'  fire,'  a  cake  baked  in  embers.  It  is 
composed  of  minced  radish  with  chil- 
lies, &c.,  used  as  a  sort  of  curry,  and 
eaten  with  rice. 

1554.  "...  fecimus  iter  per  amoenrs 
et  non  infrugiferas  Bulgarorum  convalh  s  : 
q  uo  fere  temijore  pani  usu  sumus  subcinericio, 
fugacias  vocant." — Bashcquii  Epist.,  i. 
(p.  42). 

Folium  Indicum.  See  Mala- 
bathriun.      The  article  appears  under 


FOOL'S  BACK. 


272 


FOUAS  LANDS. 


this  name  in  Milbum  (1813,  i.  283),  as 
an  article  of  trade. 

Fool's  Back.  For  iJac/c  see  Arrack. 
Fool  Back  is  originally,  as  will  be  seen 
from  Garcia  and  Aoosta,  the  namg  of 
the  strongest  distillation  from  toddy  or 
sura,  the  '  flower '  {p'hul,  in  Hind,  and 
Mahratti)  of  the  spirit.  But  the 
•  '  striying  after  meaning,'  caused  the 
English  corruption  of  this  name  to  be 
applied  to  a  peculiarly  abominable 
and  pernicious  spirit,  injwhich,  accord- 
ing to  the  statement  of  various  old 
writers,  the  stinging  sea-blubber  was 
mixed,  or  even  a  distillation  of  the 
same,  with  the  view  of  making  it  more 
ardent. 

1.563.  "...  this  cura  they  distil  like 
brandy  {agua  ardente) :  and  the  result  is  a 
liquor  like  brandy ;  and  a  rag  steeped  in 
this  will  burn  as  in  the  case  of  brandy; 
and  this  fine  spirit  they  call  fula,  which 
means  'flower';  and  the  other  quality  that 
remains  the;^  call  orraca,  mixing  with  it  a 
small  quantity  of  the  first  kind  .  .  .  ." — 
Garcia,  f.  67. 

1578.  ".  .  .  .  la  qual  (swra)  en  vasos 
despues  distilan,  para  hazer  agua  ardiente, 
,  de  la  qual  una,  a  que  ellos  llaman 
Tula,  que  quiere  dezir  'flor,'  es  mas  fina 
,  ,  ,  y  la  segunda,  que  llaman  Orraca,  no 
tanto." — Acosta,  p.  101. 

1598.  "This  Sura  being  distilled,  is 
called  Tula  or  Nipe  (q.v.),  and  is  as  excel- 
lent aqiM  vitae  as  any  is  made  in  Dort  of 
their  best  renish  wine,  but  this  is  of  the 
finest  kinde  of  distillation." — lAnschoten, 
101. 

1631.  "DuEAEUS  .  .  .  Apx^aret  te  etiam 
a  vino  adusto,  neo  Arac  Chinensi,  abhorrere? 
BoNTius.  tlsum  commendo,  abusum 
abominor  ....  at  cane  pejus  et  angue 
vitandum  est  quod  Chinenses  avarissimi 
simul  et  astutissimi  bipedum,  mixtis  Holo- 
thuriis  in  mari  fiuotuantibus,  parant  .  .  . 
eaque  tarn  exurentis  sunt  caloris  ut  solo 
attactu  vesicas  in  cute  exoitent.  .  .  ." — 
Jac.  Bantu,  Hist.  Nat.  et  Med.  Ind.,  Dial. 
III. 

1673.  "Among  the  worst  of  these 
(causes  of  disease)  Fool  Eack  (Brandy 
made  of  Bluhhev,  or  Carvil,  by  the  Pm-tu- 
gals,  because  it  swims  always  in  a  Blubber, 
as  if  nothing  else  were  in  it;  but  touch  it,' 
and  it  stings  like  Nettles ;  the  latter,  be- 
cause sailing  on  the  Waves  it  bears  up  like 
a  Portuguese  Can-il  (see  Caravel) :  It  is, 
being  taken,  a  Gelly,  and  distilled  causes 
those  that  take  it  to  be  Fools)  .  .  .  ." — ■ 
Fryer,  68-69. 

Foozilow,  To,  V.  The  imperative 
p'huslao  of  the  Hind,  verb  p'lmsldnd. 
to  flatter  or  cajole,  used,  in  a  common 
Anglo-Indian    fashion  (see  bunnow, 


puckarow,  luggow, 

infinitive. 


&c.)  as  a  verbal 


Foras  Lands.     This  is  a  term  pecu- 
liar to  the  Island  of  Bombay,  and  an 
inheritance  from  the  Portuguese.    They 
are  lands  reclaimed  from  the  sea,  by  the 
construction  of  the  Vellard  (q.v.)  at 
Breachcandy,  and  other  embankments, 
on  which  account  they  are  known  also 
as  '  Salt  Batty  (i.e.  rice)  -grounds.'  The 
Court  of  Directors,  to  encourage  recla- 
mation, in  1703  authorised  these  lands 
to  be  leased  rent-free  to  the  reclaimers 
for  a  number  of  years,  after  which  a 
small  quit-rent  was  to  be  fixed.    But 
as  individuals  would  not  undertake  the 
maintenance  of  the  embankments,  the 
Government  stepped  in  and  constructed 
the  Vellard  at  considerable  expense. 
The  lands  were  then  let  on  terms  calcu- 
lated to  compensate  the  Government.. 
The  tenure  of  the  lands,  under  these  cir- 
cumstances, for  many  years  gave  rise 
to  disputes  and  litigation  as  to  tenant- 
right,  the  right  of  Government  to  re- 
sume, and  other  like  subjects.    The 
lands  were  known  by  the  title  Foras, 
from  the  peculiar  tenure,  which  should 
perhaps  be  Foros,  from  foro,  a  quit- 
rent. 

The  Indian  Act  VI.  of  1851  arranged 
for  the  termination  of  these  differences, 
by  extinguishing  the  disputed  rights 
of  Government,  except  in  regard  to 
lands  taken  up  for  public  purposes, 
and  by  the  constitution  of  a  Foras 
Land  Commission  to  settle  the  whole 
matter.  This  work  was  completed  by 
October,  1853. 

The  roads  from  the  Fort  crossing  the 
"Flats, ''or Foras  Lands,  between  Ma- 
labar Hill  and  Parell  were  generally 
known  as  "the  Foras  Roads;"  but 
this  name  seems  to  have  passed  away, 
and  the  Municipal  Commissioners  have 
superseded  that  general  title  by  such 
names  as  Clerk  Eoad,  Bellasis  Eoad, 
Falkland  Eoad.  One  name, 'Comattee- 
poora  Forest  Eoad,'  perhaps  pre- 
serves the  old  generic  title  under  a  ' 
disguise. 

Forasdars  are  the  holders  of  Foras 
Lands.  See  on  the  whole  matter 
Bombay  Selections,  No.  III.,  New 
Series,  1854.  The  following  quaint 
quotation  is  from  a  petition  of  foras-  • 
darsof  Mahim  and  other  places  re- 
garding some  points  in  the  working  of 
the  Commission : 


FOUJDAB,  PHOUSDAB. 


273        FliAZALA,  FARASOLA. 


1852.  "...  that  the  case  with  respect  to 
the  old  and  new  salt  batty  grounds,  may- 
it  please  your  Honble.  Board  to  consider 
deeply,  is  totally  different,  because  in  their 
original  state  the  grounds  were  not  of  the 
nature  of  other  sweet  waste  grounds  on  the 
island,  let  out  as  foras,  nor  these  grounds 
were  of  that  state  as  one  could  saddle  him- 
self at  the  first  undertaking  thereof  with 
leases  or  grants  even  for  that  smaller  rent 
as  the  foras  is  under  the  denomination  of 
foras  is  same  other  denomination  to  it,  be- 
cause the  depth  of  these  grounds  at  the  time 
when  sea-water  was  running  over  them  was 
so  much  that  they  were  a  perfect  sea-bay, 
admitting  fishing-boats  •  to  float  towards 
Parell." — In  Selections,  as  above,  p.  29. 

Foujdar,  Phousdar,  &c.,  s.  Pro- 
perly a  military  commaiider  (Pers. 
fauj,  'amiKtaryforoe,'/a?(/-rf«)-,  'one 
holding  suoh.  a  force  at  his  disposal'), 
or  a  miKtary  governor  of  a  district. 
But  in  India,  an  officer  of  the  Moghul 
Government  who  was  invested  with 
the  charge  of  the  police,  and  iurisdic- 
tion  in  criminal  matters.  Also  used  in 
Bengal,  last  century,  for  a  criminal 
judge. 

In  the  Aln,  a  Faujddr^is  in  charge, 
of  several  pergunnahs  under  the  SipSh- 
Bdldr,  or  Viceroy  and  0.  in  Chief  of  the 
Subah  (Gladwin's  Ayeen,  i.  294). 

1683.  "The  Fousdar  received  another 
Perwanna  directed  to  him  by  the  Nabob  of 
Decoa  .  .  .  forbidding  any  merchant  what- 
soever trading  with  any  Interlopers." — 
Sedges,  Nov.  8. 

1690.  "...  If  any  Thefts  or  Robberies 
are  committed  in  the  Country,  the  Fousdar, 
another  officer,  is  oblig'd  to  answer  for 
them  .  .  ."—Ovington,  232. 

1702.  "...  Perwannas  directed  to  all 
Ioujia,xB."~Wheeler,  i.  405. 

1754.  "The  Phousdar  of  Vellore  .... 
made  overtures  offering  to  acknowledge 
Mahomed  Ally."— Oniic,  i.  372, 

1757.    "  Phousdar  .  .  ."-Ives,  157. 

1783.  "  A  complaint  was  made  that  Mr. 
Hastings  had  sold  the  office  of  phousdar  of 
Hoogly  to  a  person  called  Kh8,n  JehSn 
Klito,  on  a  corrupt  agreement." — lltt  He- 
port  on  Affairs  of  India,  in  Burke,  vi.  545. 

1786.  ".  ...  the  said- phousdar  (of 
.  Hoogly)  had  given  a  receipt  of  bribe  to  the 
patron  of  the  city,  meaning  Warren  Has- 
tings, to  pay  him  annually  36,000  rupees  a 
jear."— Articles  ag.  Hastings,  in  Burke, 
vii.  76. 

1809.  "The  Foojadar,  being  now  in  his 
capital,  sent  me  an  excellent  dinner  of 
fowls,  and  a  pillau."— id.  Yalmtia,  i.  409. 

"  11°''  ^^se  the  harass'd  Foujdar  prays 
Whra  crowded  Courts  and  sultry  days 
Exhale  the  noxious  fume, 


While  poring  o'er  the  cause  he  hears 
TJie  lengthened  lie,  and  doubts  and  fears 
The  culprit's  final  doom." 

Lines  hy  Warren  Hastings. 

1824.  "A  messenger  came  from  the 
'  Foujdah '  (ohatellain)  of  Suromunuggur, 
asking  why  we  were  not  content  with  the 
quarters  at  first  assigned  to  us.  .  ." — Heber, 
i.  233. 

The  form  is  here  plainly  a  misreading ; 
for  the  Bishop  on  next  page  gives  Foujdar. 

Foujdarry,  Phousdarry,  s.  Per. 
faujdarl,  a  district  under  a  faujddr,  or 
military  governor;  the  office  and. 
jurisdiction  of  a.  faujddr  ;  in  Bengal, 
'  police  jurisdiction.'  Also  '  criminal ' 
as  opposed  to  civil  justice.  Thus  the 
chief  criminal  court  at  Madras  and 
Bomhay,  up  to  1863  was  termed  the 
Foujdary  Adawlnt,  corresponding  to 
the  Nizamitt  Adaiulut  in  Bengal.  See 
Adawlut. 

Fowra,  s.  In  Upper  India,  a  mat- 
tock or  large  hoe ;  the  tool  generally 
employed  for  digging  in  most  parts  of 
India.  Properly  speaking  (Hind.) 
p'hawa.     See  Mamooty. 

1880.  "It  so  fell  out  the  other  day  in 
Cawnpore,  that,  when  a  patwari  endea- 
voured to  remonstrate  with  some  culti- 
vators for  taking  water  for  irrigation  from 
a  pond,  they  knocked  him  down  with  the 
handle  of  a  phaora  and  cut  off  his  head  with 
the  blade,  which  went  an  inch  or  more  into 
the  ground,  whilst  the  head  rolled  away 
several  feet." — Pioneer  Mail,  4th  March. 

Fox,  Flying.    See  Flying. 

Frazala,  Farasola,  Frazil,  Frail, 

s.  Arab,  fdrsala,  a  weight  formerly 
much  used  in  trade  in  the  Indian  seas. 
As  usual  it  varied  much  locally,  hut  it 
seems  to  have  run  from  20  to  30  lbs., 
and  occupied  a  place  intermediate  be- 
tween the  (smaller)  maund  and  the 
hahdrj  the  fdrsala  being  generally 
equal  to  ten  (small)  maunds,  the  hdhar 
equal  to  10,  15,  or  20  fdrsalas.  See 
Barbosa  (Hak.  Soc.)  224;  Milburn,  i. 
83,  87,  &c. ;  Primep's  Useful  Tables, 
by  Thomas,  pp.  116,  119. 

1.510.  "They  deal  by  farasola,  which 
farasola  weighs  about  twenty-five  of  our 
lire." — Varthema,  p.  170. 

On  this  Dr.  Badger  notes  :  "Farasola  is 
the  ijlural  of  farsala  .  .  .  still  in  ordinary 
use  among  the  Arabs  of  the  Red  Sea  and 
Persian  Gulf;  but  I  am  nnable  to  verify 
(its)  origin."  Is  the  word,  which  is  some- 
times called  frail,  the  same  as  a  frail,  or 
basket,  of  figs?  And  again  is  it  possible 
that  fdrsala  is  the  same  word  as  '  parcel. 


FBEGUEZIA. 


274 


GALLE,  POINT  BE. 


through  L.  Latin  particdki?    We  see  that 
this  is  Capt.  Burton's  opinion  (Oamoens,  iv. 
^390). 

1554.  "  The  haar  (see  bahar)  of  cloves  in 
Ormuz  contains  20  fara^ola,  and  besides 
these  20  ffaracolas  it  contains  3  maunds 
{mdos]  more,  which  is  called  piootaa"  {q.v.). 
— A.  Nvmez,  p.  5. 

Freguezia,  s.  This  Portuguese 
word  for  '  a  parish '  appears  to  have 
heen  formerly  familiar  in  the  west  of 
India. 

c.  1760.  "The  island  .  .  .  still  continues 
divided  into  three  Roman-Catholic  parishes, 
or  Freguezias,  as  they  call  them ;  which 
are  Bombay,  Mahim,  and  Salvagam."  — 
Grose,  i.  45. 

Fuleeta,  s.  Properly  (Pers.)  palUa. 
A  slow-match,  as  of  a  matchlock,  but 
its  usual  colloquial  Anglo-Indian 
application  is  to  a  cotton  slow-match 
used  to  light  cigars,  and  often  fur- 
nished with  a  neat  or  decorated  silver 
tube.  This  kind  of  cigar-light  is  called 
at  Madras  Ramosammy,  q.v. 

Fuleeta-pup,  s.  This,  in  Bengal,  is 
a  well-known  dish  in  the  repertory  of 
the  ordinary  native  cook.  It  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  '  f  ritter-pufi  ! ' 

Furlough,  s.  This  word  for  a  sol- 
dier's leave  has  acquired  a  peculiar 
citizenship  in  Anglo-Indian  colloquial, 
from  the  importance  of  the  matter  to 
those  employed  in  Indian  service.  It 
appears  to  have  first  been  made  the 
subject  of  systematic  regulation  in 
1796.  The  word  seems  to  have  come 
to  England  from  the  Dutch  Verlof, 
'  leave  of  absence,'  in  the  early  part  of 
the  17th  century,  through  those  of  our 
countrymen  who  had  been  engaged  in 
the  wars  of  the  Netherlands.  It  is 
used  by  Ben  Jonson,  who  had  himself 
served  in  those  wars : 
1625. 

"Permyboy,  Jun.   Where    is  the  deed? 
hast  thou  it  with  thee  ? 
Picklock.  No. 
It  is  a  thing  of  greater  consequence 
Than  to  be  borne  about  in  a  black  box 
Like  a  Low-Country  vorloffe,  or  Welsh 
brief." 

The  Staple  of  News,  Act  v.  sc.  1. 

Fumaveese,  n.p.  This  once  fami- 
liar title  of  a  famous  Mahratta  Minis- 
ter {Nana  Fvrnaveese)  is  really  the 
Persian /arc^-waOTS,  '  statement  writer ' 
or  secretary. 

Fusly.  adj.     Arab.   Pers.  fasU,  re- 


lating to  the /as?,  season  or  crop.  This 
name  is  applied  to  certain  solar  eras 
established  for  use  in  revenue  and  other 
civil  transactions,  under  the  Mahom- 
medan  rule  in  India,  to  meet  the  in- 
convenience of  the  lunar  calendar  of 
the  Hijra,  in  its  want  of  correspond- 
ence with  the  i^atural  seasons.  Three 
at  least  of  these  eras  were  estabhshed 
by  Akbar,  appljdng  to  different  parts 
of  his  dominions,  intended  to  accommo- 
date themselves,  as  far  as  possible,  to 
the  local  calendars,  and  commencing 
in  each  case  with  the  Hijra  year  of  his 
accession  to  the  throne  (a.h.  963=a.d. 
1555-56),  though  the  month  of  com- 
mencement vanes. 

The  FasH  year  of  the  Deccan  again 
was  introduced  by  Shah  Jehan  when 
settling  the  revenue  system  of  the 
Mahratta  country  in  1636 ;  and  as  it 
starts  with  the  Hijra  date  of  that  year, 
it  is,  in  numeration,  two  years  in  ad- 
vance of  the  others. 

Two  of  these  fasii  years  are  still  in 
use,  as  regards  revenue  matters,  viz., 
the  Fasll  of  Upper  India,  under  which 
the  Fasli  year  1286  began  2nd  April, 
1878 ;  and  that  of  Madras,  under  which 
Fasll  year  1286  began  1st  July,  1877. 


G. 

Galee,  s.  H.  gall,  abuse;  bad 
language. 

Galleece,  s.  Domestic  Hindustani 
galls  for  a  pair  of  braces,  from  the  old 
fashioned  gallows,  now  obsolete  except 
in  Scotland,  where  the  form  is  "  gal- 
lowses." 

Galle,  Point  de,  n.p.  A  rocky 
cape,  covering  a  small  harbour  and  a 
town  with  old  fortifications,  in  the  S.W. 
of  Ceylon,  famihar  to  aU  Anglo-Indians 
for  many  years  as  a  coaling-place  o£ 
mail-steamers.  The  Portuguese  gave 
the  town  for  crest  a  cook  (Gallo),  a 
legitimate  pun.  The  serious  derivations 
of  the  name  are  various.  Pridham 
says  it  is  &alla,  '  aEock,'  which  is  pro- 
bable. But  Chitty  says  it  means  'a 
Pound,'  and  was  so  called  according  to 
the  Malabars  {i.e.  Tamil  people)  from 
"  -  .  .  this  part  of  the  country  having 


GALLEVAT. 


275 


GALLEVAT. 


been  anciently  set  aside  by  Eavana  for 
tbe  breeding  of  Ms  cattle "  (Ceylon 
Gazetteer,  1832,  p.  92).  Tennent  again 
says  it  was  called  after  a  tribe,  the 
Oallaa,  inhabiting  tbe  neighbouring 
district  (see  ii.  105,  etc.).  The  writer 
just  quoted  has  been  entirely  misled  by 
Eernaud  iu  supposing  that  Galle  could 
be  the  Kala  of  the  old  Arab  voyages  to 
China ;  a  port  which  certainly  lay  in 
the  Malay  seas ;  see  under  Calay. 

1518.  "  He  tried  to  make  the  port  of 
Columbo,  before  which  he  arrived  in 
3  days,  but  he  could  not  make  it  be- 
cause the  wind  was  contrary,  so  he  tacked 
about  for  4  days  till  he  made  the  port  of 
Galle,  which  is  in  the  south  part  of  the 
island,  and  entered  it  with  his  whole  squa- 
dron; and  then  our  people  went  ashore 
killing  cows  and  plundering  whatever  they 
could  find." — Correa,  ii,  540. 

1553.  "In  which  Island  they  (the 
Cliinese),  as  the  natives  say,  left  a  language 
which  they  call  Chingdlla,  and  the  people 
themselves  ChingdUas,  particularly  those 
who  dwell  from  Fonta  de  Galle  onwards, 
facing  the  south  and  east.  For  adjoining 
that  point  they  founded  a  City  called 
Tanabar^  (see  Dondera),  of  which  a  large 
part  still  stands  :  and  from  being  hard  by 
that  Cape  of  Galle,  the  rest  of  the  people, 
who  dwelt  from  the  middle  of  the  Island 
Upwards,  caUed  the  inhabitants  of  this  part 
CUngdlla,  and  their  language  the  same,  as 
if  they  would  say  language  or  people  of  the 
Chins  of  Gdlle." — Barros,  III.  ii.  cap.  1. 

(This  is,  of  course,  all  fanciful.) 

c.  1568.  "  II  piotta  s'ingannb  per  cioehfe  il 
Capo  di  Galli  deU'  Isola  di  Seilan  butta 
asaai  in  mare." — Cesare  de'  Federici,  in  Bam. 
iii.  396i;. 

1661.  "Die  Stadt  Fnnto-Gale  ist  im  Jahr 
1640  vermittelst  Gottes  gnadigem  Seegen 
durch  die  Tapferkeit  des  Commandanten 
Jacob  Koster  den  Neiderlanden  zu  teil  ge- 
worden."— jr.  Schulze,  190. 

1691.  "  We  passed  by  Cape  Comoryn, 
and  came  to  Fantogale." — Volenti jn, 
ii.  540. 

Grallevat,  s.  The  name  applied  to  a 
kind  of  galley,  or  war-boat  with  oars, 
of  smaU  draught  of  water,  which  con- 
tinued to  be  employed  on  the  west 
coast  of  India  down  to  the  latter  half 
of  last  century.  The  work  quoted 
below  under  1717  explains  the  galley- 
.  watts  to  be  "large  boats  Eke  Gfraves- 
end  Tilt-boats;  they  carry  about  6 
Carvel-Giuis  and  60  men  at  small  arms, 
and  Oars ;  They  sail  with  a  Peak  Sail 
like  the  Mizen  of  a  Man-of-War,  and 
row  with  30  or  40  Oars.  .  .  .  They  are 
principally  used  for  landing  Troops  for 
a  Descent.  ..."  (p.  22).  The  word 
IS  highly  interesting  from  its  genealo- 


gical tree;  it  is  a  descendant  of  the 
great  historical  and  numerous  family 
of  the  Galley,*  and  it  is  almost  cer- 
tainly the  immediate  parent  of  the 
hardly  less  historical  Jolly-hoat  which 
plays  so  important  a  part  in  British 
naval  annals.  If  this  be  true,  which 
we  can  hardly  doubt,  we  shall  have 
three  of  the  boats  of  the  British  man- 
of-war  owing  their  names  {auod  minime 
reris  .')  to  Indian  originals,  viz.,  the 
Gutter,  the  Dingy,  and  the  Jolly-hoat  to 
catur,  dinghi,  and  gallevat.  This 
last  derivation  we  take  from  Mr. 
Campbell's  Bombay  Gazetteer  (xiii.  p. 
417),  a  work  that  one  can  hardly  men- 
tion without  admiration.  This  writer, 
who  states  that  a  form  of  the  same 
word,  galbat,  is  now  generally  used  by 
the  natives  in  Bombay  waters  for  large 
foreign  vessels,  such  as  English 
ships  and  steamers,  is  inclined  to  refer 
it  to  jalha,  a  word  for  a  small  boat 
used  on  the  shores  of  the  Eed  Sea  (see 
Dozy  and  Eng.,  p.  276),  which  appears 
below  in  a  quotation  from  Ibn  Batuta, 
and  which  vessels  were  called  by  the 
early  Portuguese  geluas.  Whether 
this  word  is  the  parent  of  galley  and  its 
derivatives  as  Mr.  Campbell  thinks, 
must  be  very  doubtful,  for  galley 
is  much  older  in  European  use  than 
he  seems  to  think,  as  the  quotation 
from  Asser  shows.  The  word  also 
occurs  in  Byzantine  writers  of  the 
9  th  century,  such  as  the  Continuator 
of  Theophanes  quoted  below,  and  the 
Emperor  Leo.  We  shall  find  below  the 
occurrence  of  galley  as  an  oriental  word 
in  the  toTtajalia,  which  looks  Hke  an 
arabized  adoption  from  a  Mediterra- 
nean tongue.  The  Turkish,  too,  still 
has  kalyuii  for  a  ship  of  the  line, 
whict  is  certainly  an  adoption  from 
galeone.  The  origin  of  galley  is  a  very  ob- 
scure question.  Among  other  sugges- 
tions mentionedby  Diez  (Etym.  Worterh. 
2nd  ed.,  i.  198-199),  is  one  fromyoXfoj, 
a,  shark,  or  from  yaXewri;? ,  a  sword-fish 
—the  latter  very  suggestive  of  a 
galley  with  its  aggressive  beak; 
another  is  from  yaXr),  a  word  in  Hesy- 
chius,  which  is  the  apparent  origin  of 
'  gallery.' + 
The   word  gallevat  seems  to   come 

♦  Galley,  galiot,  galleon,  galcass,  galeida,  galeon- 
cino,  etc. 

t  It  is  possible  that  galeota,  gahote,  may  have 
been  taken  directly  from  the  shark  or  the  sword- 
fish,  though  in  imitation  of  the  galea  already  in 
use.  For  we  shall_  see  below  that  galiot  was  used 
tor  a  pirate. 

T  2 


GALLEVAT. 


276 


UALLEVAT. 


directly  from  the  galeota  of  the  Portu- 
guese and  other  S.  European  nations, 
a  kind  of  inferior  galley  with  only  one 
bank  of  oars,  which  appears  under  the 
form  gallon  in  Joinville,  infra  (not  to 
be  confounded  with  the  galleons  of  a 
laterperiod,  which  were  larger  vessels), 
and  often  in  the  13th  and  14th  cen- 
turies as  galeota,  galiotes,  &c.  It  is 
constantly  mentioned  as  forming  part 
of  the  Portuguese  fleets  in  India. 
Bluteau  defines  galeota  as  "a  small 
galley  with  one  mast,  and  with  15 
or  20  benches  a  side,  and  one  oar  to 
each  bench." 

a.  Galley. 

c.  865.  "And  then  the  incursion  of  the 
Bussians  {tHu  'Piis)  afflicted  the  Roman  ter- 
ritory (these  are  a  Scythian  nation  of  rude 
and  savage  character),  devastating  Pontus 
....  and  investing  the  City  itseM  when 
Michael  was  away  engaged  in  war  with  the 
IshmaeUtes  ...  So  this  incursion  of  these 
people  afflicted  the  empire  on  the  on8  hand, 
and  on  the  other  the  advance  of  the  fleet 
on  Crete,  which  with  some  20  cyrabaria, 
and  7  galleys  {ya\ea!),  and  taking  with  it 
cargo-vessels  also,  went  about,  descending 
sometimes  on  the  Cyclades  Islands,  and 
sometimes  on  the  whole  coast  (of  the  main) 
right  up  toProconnesus." — Theophanis  Con- 
tinuatio,  Lib.  iv.  33-34. 

A.D.  877.  "  Crescebat  insuper  diebus 
singulis  perversorum  numerus ;  adeo  qui- 
dem,  ut  si  triginta  ex  eia  millja  una  die 
necarentur,  alii  succedebant  numero  dupH- 
cato.  Tunc  rex  Aelfredus  jussit  C3mabas  et 
galeae,  id  est  longas  naves,  fabricari  per 
regnum,  ut  navali  proelio  hostibus  adven- 
tantibus  obviaret." — Asser,  Annates  Rer. 
Gest.  Aelfrcdi  Magni,  ed.  West,  1722,  p. 
?9. 

c.  1232.  "En  cele  navie  de  Geuevois 
avoit  Boissante  et  dis  galeis,  mout  blen 
armies ;  oheuetaine  en  estoient  dui  grant 
home  de  Gene  .  .  .  ." — GuillmiTne  de  Tyr, 
Texte  Francjais,  ed.  Paulin  Paris,  i.  393. 

1243.  Under  this  year  Matthew  Paris 
puts  into  the  mouth  of  the  Archbishop  of 
York  a  punning  couplet  which  shows  the 
difference  of  accent  with  which  galea  in 
its  two  senses  was  pronounced  : 
"  In  terris  galeas,  in  aquisformido  galeias  : 
Inter  eas  et  eas  oonsulo  cautus  eas." 

1249.  "Lors  s'esmut  notre  galie,  et 
alames  bien  une  grant  lieue  avant  que  Uuns 
ne  parlast  k  I'autre.  .  ,  ,  Lore  vint  messires 
Phelippes  de  Monfort  en  un  gallon,*  et 
escria  au  roy  :  '  Sires,  sires,  parlds  k  vostre 
frere  le  conte  de  Poitiers,  qui  est  en  eel 
autre  vessel.'  Lors  escria  li  roys  :  'Alume, 
alume  ! ' " — Joinville,  ed.  De  Wailly,  y.  212. 

1517.  "  At  the  Arohinale  ther  (at  Venice) 
we  saw  in  makyng  iiiixx  (i.e.  80)  new  galyes 

*  Galeon  is  here  the  galJiot  of  later  days.  See 
above. 


and  galye  Bastards,  and  galye  Sotyltes, 
besydthey  that  be  in  viage  in  the  haven."— 
Torkinaton's  Pilgrimage,  p.  8. 

1542.  "They  said  that  the  Turk  had 
sent  orders  to  certain  lords  at  Alexandria 
to  make  him  up  galleys  (gal^s)  in  wrought 
timber,  to  be  sent  on  camels  to  Suez ;  and 
this  they  did  with  great  diligence  ...  in- 
somuch that  every  day  a  galley  was  put 
together  at  Suez  ....  where  they  were 
making  up  50  galleys,  and  12  galeons,  and 
also  small  rowing-vessels,  such  aa  caturs, 
much  swifter  than  ours." — Correa,  iv.  237. 

b.  Jalia. 

1612.  "...  .,  and  coming  to  Malaca  and 
consulting  with  the  General  they  made  the 
best  arrangements  that  they  could  for  the 
enterprise,  adding  a  flotilla  ....  sufficient 
for  any  need,  for  it  consisted  of  seven 
galeots,  a  calamute^  (?),  a  sanguicel,  five 
bantins,*  and  one  jalia."-— £ocomto,  101. 

1615.  "  You  must  know  that  in  1605 
there  had  come  from  the  Eeino  (i.e.  Portugal) 
one  Sebastian  Gonjalves  Tibau  .  .  .  .  oi 
humble  parentage,  who  betook  himself  to 
Bengal  and  commenced  life  as  a  soldier ; 
and  afterwards  became  a  factor  in  cargoes 
of  salt  (which  forms  the  chief  traffic  in 
those  parts),  and  acquiring  some  capital  in 
this  business,  with  that  he  bought  a  jalia, 
a  kind  of  vessel  that  is  there  used  for 
fighting  and  trading  at  once, " — lb.  431. 

1634.  "Many  others  (of  the  Piringis) 
who  were  on  board  the  ghrdbs,  set  fire  to 
their  vessels,  and  turned  their  faces  towards 
hell.  Out  of  the  64  large  dlngas,  57  qlwiUis, 
and  200  jaliyas,  one  ghnW  and  two  jaliya's 
escaped." — Capture  of  Hoogly  in  1634, 
Badshah  Nwma  in  Elliot,  vii.  34. 

C.  Jalba,  Jeloa,  etc. 

c.  1330.  "We  embarked  at  this  town 
(Jedda)  on  a  vessel  called  jalba  which  be- 
longed to  Kashid-eddin  al-alfi  al-Yamani, 
a  native  of  Habsh." — Ibn  Batuta,  ii.  158. 

The  Translators  comment :  "  A  large 
boat  or  gondola  made  of  planks  stitched 
together  with  coco-nut  fibre." 

1518.  "And  Merocem,  Captain  of  the 
fleet  of  the  Grand  Sultan,  who  was  in  Cam- 
baya  ...  no  sooner  learned  that  Goa  was 
taken  ....  than  he  gave  up  all  hopes  of 
bringing  his  mission  to  a  fortunate  termi- 
na,tion,  and  obtained  permission  from  the 
King  of  Cambaya  to  go  to  Judi  ....  and 
from  that  port  set  out  for  Suez  in  a  shallop '' 
{gelTi.a).—Alboquerqne,  Hak.  Soo.  iii.  19. 

1,538.  " .  ,  .  .  before  we  arrived  at  the 
Island  of  Rocks,  we  discerned  three  vessels 
on  the  other  side,  that  seemed  to  us  to  be 
Geloas,  or  Terrrulas,  which  are  the  name? 
of  the  vessels  of  that  country."— Pinto,  in 
Cogan,  p.  7. 

1690.  "  In  this  is  a  Creek  very  convenient 
for  bmlding  Grabbs  or  QeloaM."—Omngt(m, 
467. 


*  "A  kind  of  boat,"  is  all  that  Crawfurd  tells,— 
Maiay  Diet,  s,  v. 


GALLEVAT. 


277 


GANTON. 


d.  Oalliot. 

In  the  first  ofuotation  we  have  galiot  in 
the  sense  of  "  pirate." 

c.  ]232.  "L'en  leur.demanda  de  quel 
terre  ;  il  respondirenfc  de  Flandres,  de  Hol- 
lande  et  de  Frise_;  et  ce  estoit  voirs  que  il 
avoient  est^  galiot  et  ulague  de  mer,  bien 
huit  anz ;  or  s'estoient  repenti  et  pour 
penitence  venoient  en  pelerinage  en  Je- 
rusalem."— ChiiU.  de  Tyr,  as  above,  p.  117. 

1337.  ".  .  .  .  que  elles  doivent  jjartir 
pour  uenir  au  seruioe  du  roy  le  jer  J.  de  may 
ran  337  au  plus  tart  e  doiuent  oouster  lea 
d.  40  gal^es  pour  quatre  mois  144000  florins 
d'or,  payez  en  partie  par  la  eompagnie  des , 
Bardes  .  .  .  .  et  2000  autres  florins  pour 
viretons  et  2  galiotes." — Contract  with 
Gemese  for  Service  of  ■  Philip  of  Valois, 
quoted  by  Jal,  ii.  337. 

1518.  "  The  Governor  put  on  great  pres- 
sure to  embark  the  force,  and  started  from 
Cochin  the  20th  September,  .518,  with  17 
sail,  besides  the  Goa  foists,  taking  3  galleys 
{galig)  and  one  galeota,  two  brigantines 
{barffantj/s),  four  caravels,  and  the  rest 
round  ships  of  small  size." —  Correa,  ii. 
539. 

1548.  "...  pera  a  gualveta  em  que  ha 
d'andar  o  alcaide  do  maar." — S.  Bolelho, 
Trnnbo,  239. 

1552.  "  As  soon  as  this  news  reached  the 
Sublime  Porte  the  Sandjak  of  Katif  was 
ordered  to  send  Murad-Beg  to  take  com- 
mand of  the  fleet,  enjoining  him  to  leave  in 
the  port  of  Bassora  one  or  two  ships,  five 
galleys,  and  a  galiot." — Sidi  'AU,  p.  48. 

„  "They  (the  Portuguese)  had  4 
ships  as  big  as  carracks,  3  ghurabs  or  great 
(rowing)  vessels,  6  Portuguese  caravels, 
and  12  smaller  ghurabs,  i.e.  galiots  with 
oars."— J6.  67-68. 

Unfortunately  the  translator  does  not 
give  the  original  Turkish  word  for  galiot. 

0.1610.  "Esgrandes  Galeres  il  y  peut 
deux  et  trois  cens  hommes  de  guerre,  et  en 
d'autres  grandes  Galiotes,  qu'ils  nomment 
Fregatei,  il  y  en  iDeut  cent  .  .  .  " — Pyrard, 
ii.  72. 

1689.  "  He  embarked  about  the  middle 
of  October  in  the  year  1542,  in  a  galiot, 
which  carried  the  new  Captain  of  Oomorin. " 
—Dryden,  Life  of  Xavier.  (In  Works,  ed. 
1821,  xvi.  87.) 

e.  Gallemt. 

1613.  "Assoone  as  I  anchored  I  sent 
Master  MoUneux  in  his  Pinnasse,  and 
Master  Spooner,  and  Samuell  Squire  in  my 
Gellywatte  to  sound  the  depths  within  the 
fiands."— Capfc  N.  Downton  in  Purchas,  i. 
501. 

This  illustrates  the  origin  of  Jolly-boat. 

1717.  "Besides  the  Salamander  Firc- 
ship,  Terrible  Bomb,  six  Galleywatts  of 
0  guns,  and  60  men  each,  and  4  of  6  guns 
^d  50  men  eaxii."—Autlientic  and  Faithful 
S'MoryofthatArch-Pyrate  Tulajee  Angria 
(1750),  p.  47. 


c.  1760.  "  Of  these  armed  boats  called 
GallevatB,  the  Company  maintains  also  a 
competent  number,  for  the  service  of  their 
marme." — Grose,  ii.  62. 

1763.  "  The  Galle  vats  are  large  row-boats, 
built  like  the  grab,  but  of  smaller  dimen- 
sions, the  largest  rarely  exceeding  70  tons  ; 
they  have  two  masts  ....  they  have  40 
or  50  stout  oars,  and  may  be  rowed  four 
miles  an  hour." — Orme,  i.  409. 

Gambier,  s.  The  extract  of  a  climbing 
akcwh {Uncaria  Gambier,  Eoxb.,  ? Nan- 
clea  Gambier,  Hunter;  N.O.  lluhiaceae) 
wkioh  is  anative  of  the  regions  about  the 
Straits  of  Malacca,  and  is  much  grovra 
in  plantations  in  Singapore  and  the 
neighbouring  isla;nds.  The  substance, 
in  chemical  composition  and  quaKties 
strongly  resembles  Cutch.  (<l.v.),  and 
the  names  Catechu  and  Terra  Japonica 
are  appKed  to  both.  The  plant  is  men- 
tioned in  Debry,  1601  (iii.  99),  and  by 
Eumphius,  o.  1690  (v.  63),  who  de- 
scribes its  use  in  mastication  with 
betel-nut ;  but  there  is  no  account  of 
the  catechu  made  from  it,  known  to  the 
authors  of  the  Pharmacographia,  before 
1780.  Orawfurd  gives  the  name  as 
Javanese,  but  Hanbury  and  Fliickiger 
point  out  the  resemblance  to  the  Tamil 
name  for  catechu,  Katta  Kambu 
{PJiarmacograpJiia,  298  seqq.). 

Ganda,  s.  This  is  the  Hind,  name 
for  a  rhinoceros,  gainda  and  genda,  for 
Skt.  ganda  (giving  also  gandaJea  and 
ganddnga).  The  note  on  the  passage 
in  Barbosa  by  his  Hat.  Soc.  editor 
is  a  marvel  in  the  way  of  error. 

1516.  "This  King  (of  Guzerat)  sent  a 
Ganda  to  the  King  of  Portugal,  because 
they  told  him  that  he  would  be  pleased  to 
see  her." — Barbosa,  58. 

1553.  "  And  in  return  for  many  rich 
presents  which  this  Diogo  Fernandez  (iar- 
ried  to  the  King,  and  besides  others  which 
the  King  sent  to  Affonso  Alboquerque, 
there  was  an  animal,  the  biggest  which 
Nature  has  created  after  the  elephant,  and 
the  great  enemy  of  the  latter  .....  which 
the  natives  of  the  land  of  Cambaya,, 
whence  this  one  came,  call  Ganda,  and  the 
Greeks  and  Latins  Rhinoceros.  And  Af- 
fonso d' Alboquerque  sent  this  to  the  King 
Don  Manuel,  and  it  came  to  this  Kingdom, 
and  it  was  afterwards  lost  on  board  ship 
on  its  way  to  Kome,  when  the  King  sent  it 
as  a  present  to  the  Pope." — Bams,  Dec.  II. 
liv.  X.  cap.  1. 

Ganton,  s.  This  is  mentioned  by 
some  old  voyagers  as  a  weight  or 
measure  by  which  pepper  was  sold 
in  the  Malay  Archipelago.      It  is  pre- 


GANZA. 


278 


GARDENS. 


sumably  gantang,  defined  by  Orawf  urd 
as  "  a  &rj  measure,  equal  to  about  a 
gallon." 

1554.  "Also  a  candy  of  Goa,  answers  to 
140  gamtas,  equivalent  to  15  paraas,  30 
medidas  at  42  medidas  to  the  paraa." — A. 
Nunes,  39. 

1615.  "I  sent  to  borow  4  or  5  gantas 
of  oyle  of  Yasemon  Dono.  .  .  .  But 
he  retorned  answer  he  had  non,  when  I 
know,  to  the  contrary,  he  bought  a  parceU 
out  of  my  handes  the  other  day." — Cocks, 
i.  6. 

Ganza,  s.  The  name  given  by  old 
travellers  to  tbe  metal  whioli  in  former 
days  constituted  the  inferior  currency 
in  Pegu.  According  to  some  it  was 
lead;  others  call  it  a  mixt  metal.  Lead 
in  rude  lumps  is  still  used  in  the  bazars 
of  Burma  for  small  puroliases  (see 
Mission  to  Ava,  259). 

The  word  is  evidently  Skt.  Jcansa, 
'  bell-metal,'  whence  Malay  gangsa, 
(the  same),  which  last  is  probably  the 
word  which  travellers  picked  up. 

1554.  _"  In  this  Kingdom  of  Pegu  there 
is  no  coined  money,  and  what  they  use 
commonly  consists  of  dishes,  pans,  and 
other  utensils  of  service,  made  of  a 
metal  like  frosyleyra{l),  broken  in  pieces; 
and  this  is  called  gam^a  .  .  ." — A.  Nunes, 
38. 

„  "  .  .  .  vn  altra  statua  cosi  fatta 

di  Ganza  ;  che  fe  vn  metallo  di  che  fanno  le 
lor  monete,  fatte  di  rame  e  di  piombo  mes- 
colati  insieme." — Cesare  Federiei,  Sam.  iii. 
394i). 

c.  1567.  "The  current  money  that  is  in 
this  Citie,  and  throughout  all  this  kingdom, 
is  called  Gansa  or  Ganza,  which  is  made  of 
copper  and  lead.  It  is  not  the  money  of 
the  king,  but  every  man  may  stanipe  it 
that  wiU  .  .  ."—Caesar  Frederick,  E.T.,  in 
Purchas,  iii.  1717-18. 

1726.  "Rough  Peguan  Gans  (a  brass 
mixt  with  lead)  .  .  ."—Valentijn,  Chor.  3i. 

1727.  "  Plenty  of  Ganse  or  Lead,  which 
paeseth  all  over  the  Pegu  Dominions,  for 
Money."— ^.  JTam,  ii.  41. 

Garce,  s.  A  cubic  measure  for  rice, 
&c.,  in  use  on  the  Madras  coast,  as 
usual  varying  much  in  value.  Bucha- 
nan {infra)  treats  it  as  a  weight.  The 
word  is  Telugu,  garisa. 

1752.     '•  Grain  Measures. 
1  Measure  weighs  about  26  lb.  1  oz.  avd. 
8  Do.  is  1  Mercal  21      ,, 

3200  Do.  is  400  do.,  or 

IGaree  8400      „ 

Brooks,  Weights  and  Measwres,  dkc,  p.  6. 

1759.     "...  a  garoe  of  rice  .  .  ."—In 
Palrymple,  Or.  Bepert.  i.  120. 
1784.     "The  day  that   advice   was   re- 


ceived ....  (of  peace_  with  Tippoo)  at 
Madras,  the  price  of  rice  fell  there  from 
115  to  80  pagodas  the  garce." — In  SeUm- 
Karr,  i.  13. 

1807.  ' '  The  proper  native  weights  iised 
in  the  Company's  Jaghire  are  as  follows  : 
10  Vara  hun  (Pagodas)  =1  Polam,  40  Polams 
=  1  Visay,  8  Visay  (Vees)  =  1  Marmngu, 
20  Mamungus  (Maunds)  =1  Baruays, 
20  Bamays  (Candies)=l  Cfursay,  called 
by  the  English  Garse.  The  Varahun- 
or  Star  Pagoda  weighs  52|  grains,  therefore 
the  Visay  is  nearly  three  pounds  avoirdu- 
pois (see  Viss) ;  and  the  Garse  is  nearly 
1265  lbs." — F.  Buchanan,  Mysore,  tfcc,  i.  6. 

By  the  calculation,  the  Garse  should  be 
9600  lbs.  instead  of  1265  as  printed. 

Gardee,  s.  A  name  sometimes 
given,  in  last  century,  to  nativesoldiers 
disciplined  in  European  fashion,  i.e. 
sepoys  (q.v.).  The  "Indian Vocabu- 
lary" (1788)  gives:  "  Gaedee— a 
tribe  inhabiting  the  provinces  of  Bija- 
pore,  &c.,  esteemed  good  foot  soldiers." 
The  word  may  be  only  a  corruption  of 
'  guard,'  but  probably  the  origin 
assigned  in  the  second  quotation  may 
be  well  founded ;  "  Guard  "  may  hav& 
shaped  the  corruption  of  Qharhi.  The 
old  Bengal  sepoys  were  commonly 
known  in  the  N.W.  as  Pv/rhiaa  or 
Easterns. 

1762.  "A  coftre  who  commanded  the 
Telingas  and  Gardees  .  .  .  asked  the  horse- 
man whom  the  horse  belonged  to  ? " — NaMve 
Letter  in  Van  SittaH,  i.  141. 

1786.  ".  .  .  .  originally  they  (Sipa- 
his)  were  commanded  by  Ajabians,  or  those 
of  their  descendants  bom  in  the  Canara. 
and  Concan  or  Western  parts  of  India,  where 
those  foreigners  style  themselves  ffftorSies  or 
Western.  Moreover  these  corps  were  com- 
posed mostly  of  Arabs,  Negroes,  and  Ha- 
bissinians,  all  which  bear  upon  that  coast 
the  same  name  of  Gharbi  ....  In  time- 
the  word  Gharbi  was  corrupted  by  both  the 
Prench  and  Indians  into  that  of  Gardi, 
which  is  now  the  general  name  of  Sipahies 
all  over  India  save  Bengal  .  .  .  where  they 
are  stlled  Talimgas." — Note  by  Transl.  of 
Seir  Mwlaqherin,  ii.  93. 

Gardens,  and  Garden-house,  s.  In 
the  last  century  suburban  villas  at 
Madras  and  Calcutta  were  so  called. 
'  Garden  Eeach '  below  Fort  WiUiam 
took  its  name  from  these. 

1683.  "  Early  in  the  morning  I  was  met 
by  Mr.  Littleton  and  most  of  the  Factory, 
near  Hugly,  and  about  9  or  10  o'clock  by 
Mr.  Vincent  near  the  Dutch  Garden,  who 
came  attended  by  severall  Boats  and  Budge- 
rows  guarded  by  35  Pirelocks,  and  about  50 
Rashpoots  and  Peons  well  3,TmeA."^Hedges, 
Joumall,  July  24. 


GARRY,  GHARRY. 


279 


GECKO. 


1685.  "  The  whole  Council  ....  came 
to  attend  the  President  at  the  garden- 
house."— In  Wheekr,  i.  139. 

1758.  "  The  guard  of  the  redoubt  re- 
treated before  them  to  the  garden-house." — 
0)-»ie,  ii.  303. 

„  "  Mahomed  Isoof  .  .  .rode  with  a 
party  of  horse  as  far  as  Maskelyne's 
garden."— /6.  iii.  425. 

1772.  "The  place  of  my  residence  at 
present  is  a  garden-house  of  the  Nabob, 
about  4  miles  distant  from  Moorshedabad." 
—Teignmouth,  Mem.  i.  34. 

1782.  "A  body  of  Hyder's  horse  were  at 
St.  Thomas's  Mount  on  the  29th  ult.  and 
Gen.  Munro  and  Mr.  Brodie  with  great 
difficulty  escaped  from  the  General's  Gar- 
dens. They  were  pursued  by  Hyder's  horse 
within  a  mile  of  the  Black  Town." — India 
Gazette,  May  11. 

1809.  "The  gentlemen  of  the  settlement 
live  entirely  in  their  garden-houses,  as 
they  very  properly  call  ttiem." — Zd.  Valen- 
tia,  i.  389. 

1810.  "  .  .  .  .  BiUral  retreats  called 
Gaxien-Yio-aBea."— Williamson,  V.  M.  i.  137. 

1873.  "To  let,  or  for  sale,  Serle's 
Gardens  at  Adyar. — For  particulars  apply, 
ka."— Madras  Mail,  July  3. 

Gaxry,  Gharry,  s.  Hind,  gari,  a 
cart  or  carriage.  The  word  is  used  by 
Anglo-Indians,  at  least  on  the  Bengal 
side,  in  both  senses.  Frequently  the 
species  is  discriminated  by  a  distinc- 
tiye  prefix,  as  palkee-gaiTy  (palahkin 
carriage),  sej-garry  (chaise)  rel-garry 
(railway  carriage),  &c. 

1810.  "The  common  g'horry  ...  is 
rarely,  if  ever,  kept  by  any  European,  but 
may  be  seen  plying  for  hire  in  various 
parts  of  Calcutta." — Williamson,  V.  M. 
i.  329. 

1811.  The  Gary  ia  represented  in  Sol- 
vyns's  engravings  as  a  two-wheeled    rath 

■  (i.e.  the   primitive    native  carriage,  buUt 
like  a  light  hackery)  with  two  ponies. 

1866.  "My  husband  was  to  have  met 
us  with  the  two-horse  gharee." — Trevelyan, 
Dawk  Bungalmo,  384. 

G-aum.  and  Gong,  s.  A  village, 
Hind,  gaon,  from  Sansk.  grama. 

1519;  "  In  every  one  of  the  said  villages, 
which  they  call  guaoos."— ffoa  Proclam.  in 
Anh.  fort.  Orient.,  Tascio.  5,  38. 

Gdonwdr  occurs  in  the  same  vol.  (p.  75), 
under  the  forms  gamcare  and  guancare,  for 
the  village  heads  in  Port.  India. 

Gautama,  n.p.  The  surname,  ac- 
cording to  Buddhist  legend,  of  the 
Sakya  tribe  from  which  the  Buddha 
Sakya  Muni  sprang.  It  is  a  deriva- 
tiTO  from  Ootama,  a  name  of  "  one  of 
the  ancient  Vedic  bard-families  "  {01- 


denherg).  It  is  one  of  the  most  common 
names  for  Buddha  among  the  Indo- 
Chinese  nations.  The  Sommona- 
codom  of  many  old  narratives  regard- 
ing those  countries  represents  the 
Pali  form  of  S'ramima  Oautama,  "  The 
Ascetic  Gautama." 

c.  1590.  See  under  Godavery  passage  from 
Ain,  where  Kotam  occurs. 

1686.  "  J'ai  cru  devoir  expliquer  toutes 
ces  choses  avant  que  de  parler  de  Sommono- 
khodom  (c'est  ainsi  que  les  Siamois  appel- 
lent  le  Dieu  qu'ils  adorent  Ji  present)." — 
Voy.  de  Siam,  Des  Fires  Jesuites,  Paris, 
1686,  p.  397. 

1687-88.  "Now  tho'  they  say  that 
several  have  attained  to  this  relicity 
(Nireupan,  i.e.  Nirvana)  ....  yet  they 
honour  only  one  alone,  whom  they  esteem 
to  have  surpassed  all  the  rest  in  Vertue. 
They  call  him  Sommona-Codom ;  and  they 
say  that  Codom  was'  his  Name,  and  that 
Sommona  signifies  in  the  Balie  Tongue  a 
Talapoin  of  the  Woods. "  —  ffist.  Bel,  of 
Siam,  by  De  La  Loubere,'E,.  T.,  i.  130. 

1782.  "Les  Pegouins  et  les  Bahmans 
....  Quant  &  leurs  Dieux,  ils  en  comptent 
sept  principaux  ....  Cependant  ils  n'en 
adorent  qu'un  seul,  qu'ils  appellent  Godeman 
.  .  .  "Sonnerat,  ii.  299. 

1800.  "Gotma,  or  Goutum,  according  to 
the  Hindoos  of  India,  or  Gaudma  among 
the  inhabitants  of  the  more  eastern  parts, 
is  said  to  have  been  a  philosopher  ...  he 
taught  in  the  Indian  schools,  the  heterodox 
religion  and  philosophy  of  Boodh.  The 
image  that  represents  Boodh  is  called  Gau- 
tama, or  Goutnm  .  .  ." — Symes,  Embassy, 
299. 

1828.  "  The  titles  or  synonyme?  of 
Buddha,  as  they  were  given  to  me,  are  as 
follow:  " Kotamo  (ffautoma)  .  .  .  Somana- 
kotamo,  agreeably  to  the  interpretation 
given  to  me,  ilieans  in  the  Pali  language, 
the  priest  Gautama." — Crawfurd,  Emb.  to 
Siam,  p.  367. 

Gavee,  s.  Topsail.  Nautical  jargon 
from  Port,  gavea,  the  top  (Boehuch). 

Gecko,  s.  A  kind  of  house  lizard. 
The  word  is  not  now  in  Anglo -Indian 
use ;  it  is  a  naturalist's  word ;  and  also 
is  Prench.  It  was  no  doubt  originally 
an  onomatopoeia  frora  the  creature's 
reiterated  utterance.  Marcel  Devicsays 
the  word  is  adopted  from  Malay  gekok. 
This  we  do  not  find  in  Crawfurd,  who 
has  taJce,  t&hih,  and  golee,  all  evidently 
attempts  to  represent  the  utterance. 
In  Burma  the  same,  or  a  kindred 
lizard,  is  called  toTcte,  in  like  imita- 
tion. 

1631.  Bontius  seems  to  identify  this 
lizard  with  the  Guana  (q.v.),  and  says  its 
bite  is  so  venomous  as  to  be  fatal  unless 


GENTOO. 


280 


GENTOO. 


the  part  be  immediately  out  out,  or  cau- 
terized.^ This  is  no  doubt  a  fable.  "  Nos- 
tratis  ipsum  animal  apposito  vooabulo 
gecco  vooant ;  quippe  non  seous  ae  Coccyx 
apud  nos  suum  cantum  iterat,  etiam  gecko 
assiduo  sonat,  prius  edito  stridore  qualem 
Picus  emittit." — Lib.  V.  cap.  5,  p.  57. 

1711.  "Chaooos,  as  Cuckoos  receive 
their  Names  from  the  Noise  they  make.  .  .  . 
They  are  much  like  Lizards  but  larger. 
'Tis  said  their  Dung  is  so  venomous,"  &c. 
— Lockyer,  84. 

1727.  "They  have  one  dangerous  little 
Animal  called  a  Jackoa,  in  shape  almost 
like  a  Lizard.  It  is  very  malicious  .  .  .and 
wherever  the  Liquor  lights  on  an  Animal 
Body,  it  presently  cankers  the  Flesh." — 
A.  Ham.  ii.  131. 

This  is  still  a  common  belief.  See  in 
Suppt.  Biscobra. 

1883.  "This  was  one  of  those  little 
house  lizards  called  .geckos,  which  have 
pellets  at  the  ends  of  their  toes.  They  are 
not  repulsive  brutes  like  thfe  garden  lizard, 
and  I  am  always  on  good  terms  with  them. 
They  have  full  liberty  to  make  use  of  my 
house,  for  which  they  seem  grateful,  and 
say  chuck,  chuck,  chuck." — Tribes  on  My 
Frontier,  38. 

Gentoo,  s.  and  adj.  This  word  is  a 
corruptioa  of  the  Portuguese  Geiitio, 
'  a  gentile '  or  teathen,  wliicli  they 
applied  to  the  Hindoos  in  contradistinc- 
tion from  the  Moras  or  '  Moors,'  i.e. 
Mahommedans.  Both  terms  are  now 
obsolete  among  English,  people,  except 
perhaps  that  Gentoo  still  lingers  at 
Madras  in  the  sense  b. 

Por  the  terms  Gentio  and  Gentoo 
were  applied  in  two  senses  : 

a.  To  the  Hindus  generally, 

b.  To  tte  Tolugu-speaking  Hindus 
of  the  Peninsula  specially,  and  to  tieir 
language. 

The  reason  why  the  term  became 
thus  specifically  applied  to  the  Telugu 
people  is  probably  because,  when 
the  Portuguese  arrived,  the  Telugu 
monarchy  of  Vijayanagara  {Bijana/jar, 
Bisnagar  or  Narsinga,  qq.v.)  was 
dominant  over  great  part  of  the  Penin- 
sula. The  officials  were  chiefly  of  Te- 
lugu race,  and  thus  the  people  of  this 
race,  as  the  most  important  section  of 
Hindus,  were  par  excellence  the  Gentiles, 
and  their  language  the  Gentile  lan- 
guage. Besides  these  two  specific  senses 
Gentio  was  sometimes  used  for  heathen 
in  general.     Thus  in  F.  M.  Pinto  : 

"  A  very  famous  Corsair  who  was  called 
Hinimilau,  a  Chinese  by  natioQ,  and  who 
from  a  Gentio  as  he  was,  had  a  little  time 
since  turned  Moor  .  .  ." — Ch.  L. 


a.— 

1548.  The  Bdigiosos  of  this  territory 
spend  so  largely,  and  give  such  great  alma 
at  the  cost  of  your  Highness's  administra- 
tion that  it  disposes  of  a  good  part  of  the 
funds  ....  I  believe  indeed  they  do  all 
this  in  real  zeal  and  sincerity  .  .  .  but  I 
think  it  might  be  reduced  a  half,  and  all  for 
the  better ;  for  there  are  some  of  them  who 
often  try  to  make  Christians  by  force,  and 
worry  the  Gentoos  {jentios)  to  such  a  degree 
that  it  drives  the  population  away." — 
Si/mao  Botelho,  Cartas,  35. 

1563.  "  .  .  .  .  Among  the  Gentiles 
(Gentios)  Rao  is  as  much  as  to  say  'King.' " 
— Garcia,  f.  35  6. 

,,  "This  ambergris  is  not  so  highly 
valued  among  the  Moors,  but  it  is  very 
highly  prized  among  the  Gentiles." — lb,, 
f.  14. 

1582.  "A  gentile  ....  whose  name 
was  Canaca." — Castafieda,  trans,  by  N.  L., 
f.  31. 

1588.  In  a  letter  of  this  year  to  the  Vice- 
roy, the  King  (Philip  II.)  says  he  "  Under- 
stands the  Gentios  are  much  the  best  per- 
sons to  whom  to  farm  the  alfandegas  (cus- 
toms, ifec. ),  paying  well  and  regularly,  and 
it  does  not  seem  contrary  to  canon-law  to 
farm  to  them,  but  on  this  he  will  consult 
the  learned. " — In  Arch.  Port.  Orient. ,  f  asc.  3, 
135. 

c.  1610.  "lis  (les  Portugais)  exercent 
ordinairement  de  semblables  cruautez  lors 
qu'ils  sortent  en  trouppe  le  long  des  costes, 
bruslans  et  saccageans  ces  paiiures  GentilB 
qui  ne  desirent  que  leur  bonne  grace,  et 
leur  amitid,  mais  ils  n'en  out  pas  plus  de 
piti^  pouroela." — Mocquet,  349. 

1630.  "...  which  Gentiles  are  of  two 
sorts  .  .  .  first  the  purer  Gentiles  ...  or 
else  the  impure  or  vncleane  Gentiles  .... 
such  are  the  husbandmen  or  inferior  sort  of 
people,  called  the  Coulees."  —  H.  Lord, 
Display,  &c.,  85. 

1673.     "The  finest  Dames  of  the  Gen- 
tues  disdained  not  to  carry  Water  on  their  • 
TieaAs."— Fryer,  117. 

,,  "  Gentues,  the  Portuguese  idiom 
for  Gentiles,  are  the  Aborigines." — lb.  27. 

1683.  "This  morning  a  Gentoo  sent 
by  Bulohund,  Govemour  of  Hugly  and 
Cassumbazar,  made  complaint  to  me  that 
Mr.  Charnock  did  shamefully— to  y«  great 
scandall  of  our  Nation — ^keep  a  Gentoo 
woman  of  his  kindred,  which  he  has  had 
these  19  years." — Hedges,  Deo.  1. 

,,  "The  ceremony  used  by  these 
Gentu's  in  their  sicknesse  is  very  strange ; 
they  bring  y<=  sick  person  .  .  .  to  y«  brinke 
of  y«  River  Granges,  on  a  Cott .  .  ."—Hedges, 
May  10. 

In  Stevens's  Trans,  of  Faria  y  Sousa 
(1695)  the  Hindus  are  still  called  Gentiles. 
And  it  would  seem  that  the  English  form 
Gentoo  did  not  oome  into  general  use  till  lata 
in  the  17th  century. 


GENTOO. 


281 


GHAUT. 


1767.  "  In  order  to  transact  Business  of 
any  kind  in  this  Couiitrey  you  must  at  least 
have  a  Smattering  of  the  Language  .  .  .  The 
original  Language  of  this  Countrey  (or  at 
least  the  earliest  we  know  of)  is  the  Ben- 
gala  or  Gentoo ;  this  is  commonly  spoken 
in  all  parts  of  the  Countrey.  But  the 
politest  Lainguage  is  the  Moors  or  Mussul- 
mans, and  Persian." — MS.  Letter  of  James 
Bermell. 

1772.  "  It  is  customary  with  the  Geutoos, 
as  soon  as  the^  have  acquired  a  moderate 
fortune,  to  dig  a  pond." — Teignmouth, 
Mem.,  i.  36. 

1774.  "When  I  landed  (on  Island  of 
Bali)  the  natives,  who  are  Gentoos,  came  on 
hoard  in  little  canoes,  with  outriggers  on 
each  side." — Forrest,  V.  to  N.  Guinea,  169. 

1776.  "A  Code  of  Gentoo  Laws  or  Ordi- 
nations of  the  Pundits.  From  a  Persian 
Translation,  made  from  the  Original  written 
in  the  Shanskrit  Language.  London, 
Printed  in  the  Year  1776. "  (Title  of  Work 
by  Nathaniel  Brassey  HaUied.) 

1778.  "The  peculiar  patience  of  the 
Gentoos  in  Bengal,  their  affection  to  busi- 
ness, and  the  peculiar  cheapness  of  all 
productions  either  of  commerce  or  of  neces- 
sity, had  concurred  to  render  the  details  of 
the  revenue  the  most  minute,  voluminous, 
and  complicated  system  of  accounts  which 
exist  in  the  universe." — Orme,  ii.  7  (Ke- 
print). 

1781.  '■  They  (Syrian  Christians  of  Tra- 
vancore)  acknowledged  a  Gentoo  Sovereign, 
but  they  were  governed  even  in  temporal 
concerns  by  the  bishop  of  Angamala." — 
Gibbon,  ch.  xlvii. 

1784.  "Captain  Prancis  Swain  Ward, 
of  the  Madras  Establishment,  whose  paint- 
ings and  drawings  of  Gentoo  Architecture, 
&c.,  are  well  known." — In  Seton-Karr, 
i.  31. 

■  1785.  ."I  found  this  large  concourse  of 
people  were  gathered  to  see  a  Gentoo  woman 
bum  herself  with  her  husband. " — ^At  Chan- 
demagore,  in  Seton-Karr,  i.  90. 

, ,      "The  original  inhabitants  of  India 
are  called  Gentoos." — GarraccioU's  Life  of 
■  Olive,  i.  122. 

1803.  "Peregrine.  O  mine  is  an  accom- 
modating palate,  hostess.  I  have  swal- 
lowed burgundy  with  the  French,  hoUands 
with  the  Dutch,  sherbet  with  a  Turk,  sloe- 
juice  mth  an  Englishman,  and  water  with 
a  simple  Gentoo."— C?oZmaji's  John  Bull,  i. 
ec.  1. 

1807.  "  I  was  not  prepared  for  the  entire 
nakedness  of  the  Gentoo  inhabitants." — 
Lord  Minto  in  India,  17. 

b.- 

1648.  "The  Heathen  who  inhabit  the 
kingdom  of  Golconda,  and  are  spread  all 
over  India,  are  called  Jentives."  — Fan 
Twi4,  59. 

■  1673.  "  Their  Language  they  call  gene- 
rally Gentu  . .  .  the  peculiar  Name  of  their 
Speech  is  Telinga."— Fryer,  33. 


1683.  "  Thursday,  21st  June  ...  The 
Hon.  Company  having  sent  us  a  Law  with 
reference  to  the  Natives  ...  it  is  ordered 
that  the  first  be  translated  into  Portuguese, 
Gentoo,  Malabar,  and  Moores,  and  pro- 
claimed solemnly  by  bfeat  of  drum." — 
Madras  Consultation,  in  Wlieeler,  i.  134. 

1719.  "  Bills  of  sale  wrote  in  Gentoo  on 
Cajan  leaves,  which  are  entered  in  the 
Register  kept  by  the  Town  Conicoply  for 
that  purpose." — In  WTieeler,  ii.  314. 

1726.  ' '  The  proper  vernacular  here  (Gol- 
conda) is  the  Gentoos  (Jentiefs)  or  Tel- 
lingaas." — Valentijn,  Chor.  37. 

1801.  "The  Gentoo  translation  of  the 
Regulations  will  answer  for  the  Ceded 
Districts,  for  even  .  .  .  the  most  Canarine 
part  of  them  understand  Gentoo." — T. 
Munro,  in  Idfe,  i.  321. 

1807.  "  A  Grammar  of  the  Gentoo  lan- 
guage, as  it  is  understood  and  spoken  by 
the  Gentoo  People,  residing  north  anil 
north-westward  of  Madras.  By  a  Civil 
Servant  under  the  Presidency  of  Port  St. 
George,  many  years  resident  in  the  Northern 
CJrcars.     Madras.    1807." 

1817.  The  third  grammar  of  the  Telugu 
language,  published  in  this  year,  is  called  a 
'  Gentoo  Grammar.' 

1837.  "I  mean  to  amuse  myself  with 
learning  Gentoo,  and  have  brougifit  a  Moon- 
shee  with  me.  Gentoo  is  the  language  of 
this  part  of  the  country  [Godavery  delta], 
and  one  of  the  prettiest  of  all  the  dialects." 
— Letters  from  Madras,  189. 


Crhaut,  s.     Bind. 

a.  A  landing-place ;  a  path  of 
descent  to  a  river ;  the  place  of  a 
ferry,  &c.     Also  a  quay  or  the  like. 

b.  A  path  of  descent  from  a  moun- 
tain ;  a  mountain  pass ;  and  hence 

C. ,  n.p.  The  mountain  ranges  parallel 
to  the  ■western  and  eastern  coasts  of  the 
Peninsula,  through  which  the  ghdts  or 
passes  lead  from  the  table-lands  above, 
down  to  the  coast  and  lowlands.  It 
is  probable  that  foreigners  hearing 
those  tracts  spoken  of  respectively  as 
the  country  above  and  the  country 
below  the  Ohate  (see  Balaghaut)  were 
led  to  regard  the  word  Ghats  as  a 
proper  name  of  the  mountain  range  it- 
self, or  (like  De  Barros  below)  as  a 
word  signifying  range.  And  this  is  in 
analogy  with  many  other  cases  of 
mountain  nomenclature,  where  the 
name  of  a  pass  has  been  transferred  to 
the  mountain  chain,  or  where  the  word 
for  '  a  pass '  has  been  mistaken  for  a 
word  for  '  mountain  range.'  The 
proper  sense  of  the  word  is  well  illus- 
trated from  Sir  A.  Wellesley,  under  b. 

a.— 

1809.    "The  dandijs  there  took  to  their 


GHAUT. 


282 


GHEE. 


paddles,  and  keeping  the  beam  to  the  cur- 
rent the  whole  way,  contrived  to  land  us 
at  the  destined  gaut." — Ld.  Valentia,  i. 
185. 

1824.  "It  is  really  a  very  large  place, 
and  rises  from  the  river  in  an  amphi- 
theatral  form  ....  with  many  very  fine 
Ifhats  descending  to  the  water's  edge." — 
Seber,  i.  167. 

b.— 

c.  1315.  "  In  17  more  days  they  arrived 
at  Gurganw.  During  these  17  days  the 
Ghats  were  passed,  and  great  heights  and 
depths  were  seen  amongst  the  hills,  where 
even  the  elephants  became  nearly  invisible. ' ' 
— Amir  Khiisru,  in  Elliot,  iii.  86. 

This  passage  illustrates  how  the 
transition  from  b  to  c  occurred.  The 
Ghats  here  meant  are  not  a  range  of 
mountains  so  called,  but,  as  the  con- 
text shows,  the  passes  among  the  Vind- 
hya  and  Satpura  hills. 

Compare  the  two  following,  in  which 
'  down  the  ghauts '  and  '  down  the 
passes '  mean  exactly  the  same  thing, 
though  to  many  people  the  former  ex- 
pression will  suggest  '  down  through  a 
range  of  mountains  called  the  Ghauts.' 

1803.  "  The  enemy  are  down  the  ghauts 
in  great  consternation." — Wellington,  ii. 
332. 

,,  "  The  enemy  have  fled  northward, 
and  are  getting  do^iTi  the  passes  as  fast  as 
they  can." — M.  ElpMnstone,  in  Life  by 
Colehrooke,  i.  71. 

1826.  "Though  it  was  still  raining,  I 
walked  up  the  Bohr  Ghat,  four  miles  and  a 
half,  to  Candaulah." — Seber,  ii.  136,  ed. 
1844. 

That  is,  up  one  of  the  Passes,  from  which 
Europeans  called  the  mountains  themselves 
"the  Ghauts." 

C— 

1553.  "  The  most  notable  division  which 
Nature  hath  planted  in  this  land  is  a  chain 
of  mountains,  which  the  natives,  by  ageneric 
appellation,  because  it  has  no  proper  name, 
call  Gate,  which  is  as  much  as  to  say 
Serra." — De  Barros,  Dec.  I.  liv.  iv.  cap. 
vii. 

1561.  "This  Serra  is  caUed  Gate."— 
Correa,  Lendas,  ii.  2,  .56. 

1563,  "The  Cuncam,  which  is  the  land 
skirting  the  sea,  up  to  a  lofty  range  which 
they  call  Guate."— ©ai-CM,  f.  34  b. 

1572. 
"  Da  terra  oa  Naturaes  Ihe  chamam  Gate, 
Do  pe  do  qual  pequena  quantidade 
Se  estende  hua  fralda  estreita,  que  com- 

bate 
Do  mar  a  natural  ferooidade  .  .  ." 

Oamoes,  vii.  22, 
Englished  by  Burton : 
The  country-people  call  this  range  the 
Ghaut, 


and  from  its  foot-hills  scanty  breadth 
there  be,  ,  .    , 

whose  seaward-sloping  coast-plam  long 
hath  fought  . 

'gainst  Ocean's  natural  ferocity  .  .  . 

1623.  "We  commenced  then  to  ascend 
the  mountain-(range)  which  the  people  of 
the  county  call  Gat,  and  which  traverses 
in  the  middle  the  whole  length  of  that  part 
of  India  which  projects  into  the  sea,  bathed 
on  the  east  side  by  the  Gulf  of  Bengal,  and 
on  the  west  by  the  Ocean,  or  Sea  of  Goa." 
—P.  delta  Valle,  ii.  32. 

1673.  "The  Mountains  here  are  one 
continued  ridge  ....  and  are  all  along 
called  Gaot."— Fryer,  187. 

1685.  "  On  les  appelle,  montagnes  de 
Gatte,  c'est  comme  qui  diroit  montagnes  de 
montagnes,  Gatte  en  langue  du  pays  ne 
signifiant  autre  chose  que  montagne" 
(quite  wrong).  — Ribeyro,  Ceylan  (Fr.  Transl. ), 
p.  4. 

1727.  ' '  The  great  Kains  and  Dews  that 
fall  from  the  Mountains  of  Gatti,  which  ly 
25  or  30  leagues  up  in  the  Country." — A. 
Ham.  i,  282. 

1762.  "  All  the  South  part  of  India  save 
the  Mountains  of  Gate  (a  string  of  Hills  in 
ye  country)  is  level  Land  the  Mould  scarce 
so  deep  as  in  England.  .  .  As  you  make 
use  of  every  expedient  to  drain  the  water 
from  your  tilled  ground,  so  the  Indians 
take  care  to  keep  it  in  theirs,  and  for  this 
reason  sow  only  in  the  level  grounds." — MS, 
Letter  of  James  Bennell,  March  2lBt. 

1826.  "The  mountains  are  nearly  the 
same  height  ....  with  the  average  of 
Welsh  mountains  .  •  ^  ■  In  one  respect, 
and  only  one,  the  Ghats  have  the  advan- 
tage,— their  precipices  are  higher,  and  the 
outlines  of  the  hills  consequently  bolder." 
—Bcber,  ii.  136,  ed.  1844. 

Gh.ee,  s.  Boiled  butter;  the  uni- 
versal medium  of  cookery  throughout 
India,  supplying  the  place  occupied  by 
oil  in  Southern  Europe,  and  more.  The 
word  is  gM,  from  Sansk.  ghrita.  A 
short  but  explicit  account  of  the  mode 
of  preparation  will  be  found  in 
the  English  Cyclopaedia  (Arts  and 
Sciences),  s,v, 

c,  1590,    "Most  of  them  (Akbar's  ele- 

Ehants)  get  5  s.(ers)  of  sugar,  4  s.of  ghi,  and 
alf   a  man    of  rice  mixed  with  chillies, 
cloves,  &c." — Aln-i-Akbari,  i.  130. 

1 673.  ' '  They  will  drink  milk,  and  boil'd 
Butter,  which  they  call  Ghe." — Fryer,  33. 

1783.  "  In  most  of  the  prisons  [of  Hyder 
'Ali]  it  was  the  custom  to  celebrate  parti- 
cular days,  when  the  funds  admitted,  with 
the  luxury  of  plantain  fritters,  a  draught 
of  sherbet,  and  a  convivial  song.  On  one 
occasion  the  old  Scotch  ballad,  '  My  wife 
has  ta'en  the  gee,'  was  admirably  sung,  and 
loudly  encored  ....  It  was  reported  to 
the  Xelledar  (see  Killadar)  that  the  pri- 
soners said  and  sung  throughout  the  night 


GHILZAI. 


283 


GHILZAI. 


of  nothing  but  ghee  .  .  .  The  Kelledar, 
certain  that  discoveries  had  been  made  re- 
garding his  malversations  in  that  article  of 
garrison  store,  determined  to  conciliate 
their  secrecy,  by  causing  an  abundant 
supply  of  this  unaccustomed  luxury  to  be 
thenceforth  placed  within  the  reach  of 
their  farthing  purchases." — Wilks,  Hist. 
Sketches,  ii.  154. 

1785.  "The  revenues  of  the  city  of 
Decca  ....  amount  annually  to  two 
kherore,  proceeding  from  the  customs  and 
duties  levied  on  ghee." — CaracciolU,  L.  of 
dime,  i.  172. 

1817.  "The  great  luxury  of  the  Hindu 
is  butter,  prepared  in  a  manner  peculiar  to 
hunself,  and  called  by  him  ghee."— il/«?. 
Hist.,  i.  410. 

Ghilzai,  n.p.  One  of  tte  most 
famous  of  tie  tribes  of  Afghanistan, 
and  probably  tbe  strongest,  occupying 
tbe  high,  plateau  north  of  Kandahar, 
and  extending  (roundly  speaking) 
eastward  to  the  Sulimani  mountains, 
and  north  to  the  Kabul  Eiver.  They 
were  supreme  in  Afghanistan  at  the 
beginning  of  last  century,  and  for  a 
time  possessed  the  throne  of  Ispahan. 
The  follomng  paragraph  occurs  in  the 
article  AFGHAlfiSTAJsr,  in  the  9th  ed.  of 
the  Emyc.  Britan.,  1874  (i.  235), 
■written  by  one  of  the  authors  of  this 
book: 

"It  is  remarkable  that  the  old  Arab 
geographers  of  the  10th  and  11th  centuries 
place  in  the  Ghilzai  country"  (i.e.  the 
country  now  occupied  by  the  Ghilzais,  or 
nearly  so)  "  a  people  called  Ehilijis,  whom 
they  call  a  tribe  of  Turks,  to  which  belonged 
a  famous  family  of  Dehli  Kings.  The  pro- 
bability of  the  identity  of  the  Khilijis  and 
Ohilzais  is  obvious,  and  the  question  touches 
others  regarding  the  origin  of  the  Afghans; 
but  it  does  not  seem  to  have  been  gone 
into." 

Nor  has  the  -writer  since  ever 
been  able  to  go  into  it.  But  •whilst 
he  has  never  regarded  the  suggestion 
as  more  than  a  probable  one,  he  has 
seen  no  reason  to  reject  it.  He  may 
add  that  on  starting  the  idea  to  Sir 
Henry  Eawlinson  (to  whom  it  seemed 
new),  a  high  authority  on  such  a  ques- 
tion, though  he  would  not  accept  it,  he 
made  a  candid  remark  to  the  effect  that 
the  GrhUzais  had  undoubtedly  a  very 
Turk-like  aspect. 

A  belief  in  this  identity  was,  as  we 
have  recently  noticed,  entertained  by 
the  traveller  Charles  Masson,  as  is 
shown  in  a  passage  extracted  below. 
And  it  has  also  been  maintained  by 
Surgeon-Major  Bellew,  in  hia  Races 
of  Afghanistan  (1880). 


All  the  accounts  of  the  Ghilzais  in- 
dicate great  differences  between  them 
and  the  other  tribes  of  Afghanistan; 
whilst  there  seems  nothing  impossible, 
or  even  unlikely,  in  the  partial  assi- 
milation of  a  Turki  tribe  m  the  course 
of  centuries  to  the  Afghans  who  sur- 
round them,  and  the  consequent 
assumption  of  a  quasi- Afghan  genea- 
logy. We  do  not  find  that  Mr.  El- 
phinstone  makes  any  explicit  reference 
to  the  question  now  before  us.  But 
two  of  the  notes  to  his  History  (oth 
ed.,  p.  322  and  384)  seem  to  indicate 
that  it  was  in  his  mind.  In  the 
latter  of  these  he  says:  "  The  KhUjis 
....  though  Turks  by  descent  .... 
had  been  so  long  settled  among  the 
Afghans  that  they  had  almost  become 
identified  with  that  people;  but  they 
probably  mixed  more  with  other  nations, 
or  at  least  with  their  Turki  brethren, 
and  would  be  more  civilized  than  the 
generality  of  Afghan  mountaineers." 
The  learned  and  eminently  judicious 
WUliam  Brskine  was  also  inclined  to  ac- 
ceptthe  identity  of  thetwo  tribes,  doubt- 
ing (but  perhaps  needlessly,)  whether 
the  KhiUji  had  been  really  of  Turki 
race.  We  have  not  been  able  to  meet 
with  any  translated  author  who  men- 
tions both  Khiliji  and  Ghilzai.  In  the 
following  quotations  aU  the  earlier  refer 
to  Khiliji,  and  the  later  to  Ghilzai. 
Attention  may  be  called  to  the  expres- 
sions in  the  quotation  from  Ziauddin 
Barni,  as  indicating  some  great  difie- 
renoe  between  the  Turk  proper  and  the 
Khiliji  even  then.  The  language  of 
Baber  again,  so  far  as  it  goes,  seems  to 
indicate  that  by  his  time  the  Ghilzais 
were  regarded  as  an  Afghan  clan. 

c.  940.  "Hajjaj  had  delegated 'Abdar- 
rahman  ibn  Mahommed  ibn  al-Ash'ath  to 
Sijistan,  Bost,  and  Kukhaj  (Araohosia)  to 
make  war  on  the  Turk  tribes  diffused  in 
those  regions,  and  who  are  known  as  Ghuz 
and  Khulj.  .  ." — Mas'udi,  v.  302. 

0.  950.  "  The  Khalaj  is  a  Turki  tribe, 
which  in  ancient  times  migrated  into  the 
country  that  lies  between  India  and  the 
parts  of  Sijistan  beyond  the  Ghur.  They 
are  a  pastoral  people  and  resemble  the  Turks 
in  their  natural  characteristics,  their  dress 
and  their  language."— /atoMj-i,  from  De 
Goeje's  Text,  p.  245. 

c.  1030.  "The  Afghiins  and  Khiljis 
having  submitted  to  him  (Sabaktigin),  he 
admitted  thousands  of  them  ....  mto  the 
ranks  of  his  3,imiea."—Al-'Utbi,  in  Mliot, 
ii.  24. 

0.  1150.  "  The  Khilkhs  (read  Khilij)  are 
people  of  Turk  race,  who,  from  an  early 


GEILZAI. 


284 


GHOUL. 


date  invaded  this  country  (Dawar — on  the 
banks  of  the  Hehnand),  and  whose  dwellings 
are  spread  abroad  to  the  north  of  India  and 
on  the  borders  of  Ghaur  and  of  Western 
Sijistan.  They  possess  cattle,  wealth,  and 
the  various  products  of  husbandry ;  they 
all  have  the  aspect  of  Turks,  whether  as 
regards  features,  dress,  and  customs,  or  as 
regards  their  arms  and  manner  of  making 
war.  They  are  pacific  people,  doing  and 
thinking  no  evil." — Edrisi,  i.'457. 

1289.  "At  the  same  time  JaUlu-d  d£n 
(Khilji),  who  was  'Ariz-i  mamdlik  (Muster- 
master-general),  had  gone  to  Bah&piir, 
attended  by  a  body  of  his  relations  and 
friends.  Sere  he  held  a  muster  and  in- 
spection of  the  forces.  He  oa.me  of  a  race 
different  from  that  of  the  Turks,  so  he  had 
no  confidence  in  them,  nor  would  the  Turks 
own  him  as  belonging  to  the  number  of 
their  friends.  .  .  .  The  people  high  and 
low  ....  were  all  troubled  by  the  ambi- 
tion of  the  Khiljis,  and  were  strongly  op- 
posed to  JaUIu-d  din's  obtaining  the  crown 
....  Sultiin  JaUlu-d  din  Firoz  Khilji 
ascended  the  throne  in  the  .  .  .  year  688  H. 
.  .  .  .  The  people  of  the  city ,  (of  Dehli) 
had  for  80  years  been  governed  by  sovereigns 
of  Turk  extraction,  and  were  averse  to  the 
succession  of  the  Khiljis  ....  they  were 
struck  with  admiration  and  amazement  at 
seeing  the  Khiljis  occupying  the  throne  of 
the  Turks,  and  wondered  how  the  throne 
had  passed  from  the  one  to  the  other."  .  .  . 
— ZiAu-d-dln  Barni,  in  EUiot,  iii.  134  -136. 

14th  cent.  The  continuator  of  Rash- 
iduddin  enumerates  among  the  tribes  occu- 
Ijying  the  country  which  we  now  caR 
Afghanistan,  Ohiiris,  Herawis,  Nigudaris, 
Sejzis,  Khilij,  Baliich  and  Afghans.  See 
Notices  et  Bxtraits,  xiv.  494. 

0.  1507.  "  I  set  out  from  Kabul  for  the 
IDurpose  of  plundering  and  beating  up  the 
quarters  of  the  Ghiljis  ...  a  good  farsang 
from  the  G-hilji  camp,  we  observed  a  black- 
ness, which  was  either  owing  to  the  Ghiljis 
being  in  motion,  or  to  smoke.  The  young 
and  inexperienced  men  of  the  army  all  set 
forward  full  speed ;  I  followed  them  for  two 
kos,  shooting  arrows  at  their  horses,  and  at 
length  checked  their  speed.  When  five  or 
six  thousand  men  set  out  on  a  pillaging 
party,  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  maintain 
discipline.  ...  A  minaret  of  skulls  was 
erected  of  the  heads  of  these  Afghans." — 
Bdber,  pp.  220,  221;  see  also  p.  225. 

1842.  "  The  Ghilji  tribes  occupy  the 
principal  portion  of  the  country  between 
ICiCndah^r  and  Ghazni.  They  are,  moreover, 
the  most  numerous  of  the  Afgh&n  tribes, 
and  if  united  under  a  capable  chief  might 
.  .  .  become  the  most  jjowerful  .  .  .  They 
are  brave  and  warlike,  but  have  a  sternness 
of  disposition  amounting  to  ferocity.  .  .  . 
Some  of  the  inferior  Ghiljis  are  so  violent 
in  their  intercourse  with  strangers  that  they 
can  scarcely  be  considered  in  the  light  of 
human  beings,  while  no  language  can  des- 
cribe the  terrors  of  a  transit  through  their 
country,  or  the  indignities  which  have  to  be 
endured  .... 


"The  Ghiljis,  although  considered,  and 
calling  themselves,  Afghans,  and  moreover 
employing  the  Pashto,  or  Afghan  dialect, 
are  undoubtedly  a  mixed  race. 

"The  name  is  evidentlya  modification  or 
corruption  of  Khalji  or  Khilajl,  that  of  a 
great  Turkf  tribe  mentioned  by  Sherifudin 
in  his  history  of  TaimiSr.  .  .  "—Ch.  Mas- 
son,  Narr.  of  various  Journeys,  &o.  ii.  204, 
'206,  207. 

1854.  "  The  Ghiiri  was  succeeded  by  the 
Khilji  dynasty ;  also  said  to  be  of  Turki 
extraction,  but  which  seems  rather  to  have 
been  of  Afghan  race;  and  it  may  be  doubted, 
if  they  are  not  of  the  Ghilji  Afghans."— 
Ei-skine,  Sdber  and  Humdyun,  i.  404. 

1880.  "As  a  race  the  Ghilji  mix  little 
with  their  neighbours,  and_  indeed  differ  in 
many  respects,  both  as  to  internal  govern- 
ment and  domestic  customs,  from  the  other 
races  of  Afghanistan  ...  the  great  majority 
of  the  tribe  are  pastoral  in  their  habits  of 
life,  and  migrate  with  the  seagons  from  the 
lowlands  to  the  highlands  with  their  families 
and  flocks,  and  easily  portable  black  hair 
tents.  They  never  settle  in  the  cities,  nor 
do  they  engage  in  the  ordinary  handicraft 
trades,  but  they  manufacture  carpets,  felts, 
&c.,  for  domestic  use,  from  the  wool  and 
hair  of  their  cattle.  .  .  .  Physically  they 
are  a  remarkably  fine  race  ....  but  they, 
are  a  very  barbarous  people,  the  pastoral 
class  especially,  and  in  their  wars  exces- 
sively savage  and  vindictive. 

"Several of  the  Ghilji  or  Ghilzai-clans are 
almost  wholly  engaged  in  the_  carrying 
trade  between  India  and  Afghanistan,  and 
the  northern  States  of  CentralAsia,  and  have 
been  so  for  many  centuries." — Baoes  of 
Afghamistam,  by  Bellem,  p.  103. 

Ghoul,  s.  Ar.  ghnl,  P.  qhol.  A 
goblin,  e/xTTouo-a,  or  man-deYouring 
demon,  especially  haunting  -wilder- 
nesses. 

c.  70.  "In  the  deserts  of  Affricke  yee 
shall  meet  oftentimes  with  fairies,*  appear- 
ing in  the  shape  of  men  and  women;  but 
they  vanish  soone  away,  like  fantasticall 
Ulusions."— --P!to3/,  by  Ph.  Holland,  vii.  2. 

c.  940.  "  The  Arabs  relate  many  strange 
stories  about  the  Ghill  and  their  trans- 
formations ....  The  Arabs  allege  that  the 
two  feet  of  the  Ghfll  are  ass'S  feet  .... 
These  Ghtjl  appeared  to  travellers  in  the 
night,  and  at  hours  when  one  meets  with 
no  one  on  the  road;  the  traveller  taking 
them  for  some  of  their  companions  followed 
them,  but  the  Ghul  led  theni  astray,  and 
caused  them  to  lose  their  way." — Mas'vdi,'^ 
iii.  314  seqq. 

(There  is  much  more  after  the  copious 
and  higgledy-piggledy  Plinian  fashion  of 
this  writer.) 

c.  1420.  "  In  exitu  deserti  .  .  .  _•  re™ 
mirandam  dicit  contigisse.  Nam  cum  circiter 
mediam  noctem  quiescentes  magno   mur- 

*  There  is  no  justification  for  this  word  in  the 
Latin. 


GHUBBY,  aUBREE. 


285 


GINGELI,  GINGELLY. 


mure  strepituque  audita  suspicarentur 
omnes,  Arabes  praedones  ad_  se  spoliandoa 
venire  ....  viderunt  plurimas  equitum 
turmas  tranaeuntium  ....  Plures  qui  id 
antea  viderant,  daemones  (ghiils,  no  doubt) 
esse  per  desertum  vagantes  asseruere." — 
Nic.  Conti,  in  Poggio,  iv. 

1814.  "The  Afghauns  believe  each  of 
the  numerous  solitudes  in  the  mountains 
and  desarts  of  their  country  to  be  inhabited 
by  a  lonely  daemon,  whom  they  call  the 
GrhooUee  Beeabaun  (the  Goule  or  Spirit  of 
the  Waste) ;  they  represent  him  as  a  gigantic 
and  frightful,  spectre,  who  devours  any 
passenger  whom  chance  may  bring  within 
his  haunts." — Mlphinstone,  Caubul,  ed.  1839, 
i.  291. 

Ghurry,  Gurree,  s.  'SinA.  ghan.  A 
clepsydra  orwater-instrument  for  mea- 
suring time,  consisting  of  a  floating 
cup  ■with,  a  small  tole  in  it,  adjusted 
so  tliat  it  fills  and  sinks  in  a  fixed 
time;  also  the  gong  on  whicli  the 
time  so  indicated  is  struck.  This 
latter  is  properly  ghariydl.  Hence 
also  a  clock  or  watch;  also  the  60th 
part  of  a  day  and  night,  equal  there- 
fore to  24  minutes,  was  in  old  Hindu 
custom  the  space  of  time  indicated  by 
the  clepsydra  just  mentioned,  and  was 
called  a  ghan.  But  in  Anglo-Indian 
usage,  the  word  is  employed  for  '  an 
hour.' 

(Ancient).  "  The  magistrate,  having  em- 
ployed the  first  four  Ghurries  of  the  day  in 
bathing  and  praying,  ....  shall  sit  upon 
the  Judgment  Seat." — Code  of  the  Gcntoo 
Laws  (Halhed,  1776),  104. 

1633.  "First  they  take  a  great  Pot  of 
.Water  ....  and  putting  therein  a  little 
Pot  (this  lesser  pot  having  a  small  hole  in 
the  bottome  of  it),  the  water  issuing  into  it 
having  filled  it,  then  they  strike  on  a  great 
plate  of  brasse,  or  very  fine  metal,  which 
stroak  maketh  a  very  great  sound ;  this 
streak  or  parcell  of  time  they  call  a  Goome, 
the  small  Pot  being  full  they  call  a  Gree,  8 

frees  make  a  Far,  which  Far*  is  three 
ours  by  our  acoompt." — W.  Bruton,   in 
Hakl.  v.  51. 

1709.  "  Or  un  gari  est  une  de  leurs  heures, 
mais  qui  est  bien  petite  en  oomparaison  des 
n6tres  ;  car  elle  n  est  que  de  vingt-neuf  mi- 
nutes et  environ  quarante-trois  secondes."(?) 
—Lettres  JEdif.  xi.  233. 

1785.  "  We  have  fixed  the  Coss  at  6,000 
Guz,  which  distance  must  be  travelled  by 
the  postmen  in  a  Ghurry  and  a  half  .... 
If  the  letters  are  not  defivered  according  to 
this  rate  ....  you  must  flog  the  ffur- 
kdrehs  belonging  to  you." — Tippoo's  Letters, 
215. 

Gindy,    s.      The   original   of    this 


*  Fair,  i.e.  a  watch  : 
night. 


or  fourth  pai*t  of  the 


word  belongs  to  the  Dravidian  tongues ; 
Malayalim,  hindi;  Telugu,  gindi, 
Tamil,  Jdnni,  from  v.  Jcinu,  '  to  be 
hollow;"  and  the  original  meaning  is 
a  basin  or  pot,  as  opposed  to  a  flat 
dish.  In  Malabar  the  word  is  applied 
to  a  vessel  resembling  a  coifee-pot 
without  a  handle,  used  to  drink  from. 
But  in  the  Bombay  dialect  of  Hind, 
and  in  Anglo-Indian  usage  gindi  means 
a  wash-hand  basin  of  tinned  copper, 
such  as  is  in  common  use  there  (see 
under  CMllumchee). 

1561.  ".  .  .  guindis  of  gold  .  .  ."— 
Cm-rea,  Lendas,  it.  i.  218. 

1582.  "  After  this  the  Capitaine  Generall 
commanded  to  discharge  theyr  Shippes, 
which  were  taken,  in  the  whiche  was  bound 
store  of  rich  Merchaundize,  and  amongst  the 
same  these  peeoes  following : 

"  Poure  great  Guyndes  of  silver.  .  .  ." 
Castaneda,  by  N.  L.,  f.  106. 

1813.  "At  the  English  tables  two  servants 
attend  after  dinner,  with  a  gindey  and 
ewer,  of  silver  or  white  copper." — Forbes, 
Or.  Memoirs,  ii.  397. 

1851.  "...  a  tinned  bason,  called  a 
gendee.  .  .  ." — Burton,  Scinde,  or  the  Un- 
happy Valley,  i.  6. 

Gingall,  Jinjall,  s.  H.  janjal,  a 
swivel  or  wall  piece ;  a  word  of  uncer- 
tain origin.  It  is  in  use  with  Euro- 
peans in  China  also. 

1818.  "  There  is  but  ond  gun  in  the  fort, 
but  there  is  much  and  good  sniping  from 
matchlocks  and  giugals,and  four  Europeans 
have  been  wounded." — Elphinstone,  Life,  ii. 
31. 

1829.  "The  moment  the  picket  heard 
them,  they  fired  their  long  ginjalls,  which 
kill  a  mile  off." — Shipp's  Memoirs,  iii.  40. 

Gingeli,  Gingelly,  &o.  The  com- 
mon trade  name  for  the  seed  and  oil 
of  Sesamum  indicum,  v.  orientale. 
There  is  a  Hind,  and  Mahr.  form 
jinjalt,  but  most  probably  this  also  is  a 
trade  name  introduced  by  the  Portu- 
guese. The  word  appears  to  be 
Arabic  al-juljulan,  which  was  pro- 
nounced in  Spain  al-jonjolln,*  whence 
Spanish  aljonjoli,  Italian  giuggiolino, 
zerzelino,  etc.,  Portug.  gircjelim,  zir- 
zelim,  &c.,  Fr.  jugeoline,  &o.,  in  the 
Philippine  Islands  ajonjoli.  The  pro- 
per Hind,  name  is  til. 

1510.  "Much  grain  grows  here  (at  Zeila) 
...  oil  in  great  quantity,  made  not  from 
olives,  but  from   zerzaliuo." — Varthema, 


*  Dozy  iS:  Engdmann,  146-7. 


GINQEB. 


286 


GINGEB. 


1552.  "  There  is  a  great  amount  of  ger- 
gelim." — Castanheda,  24. 

1599.  "...  Oyle  of  Zezeline,  which  they 
make  of  a  Seed,  and  it  is  very  good  to  eate, 
or  to  fry  fish  withal." — G.  Fredericke,  ii. 
358. 

1606.  "  They  performed  certain  anoint- 
ings of  the  whole  body,  when  they  baptized, 
with  oil  of  coco-nut,  or  of  gergelim." — 
Gouvea,  f.  39.  • 

c.  1610.  "  I'achetay  de  ce  poisson  frit 
en  I'huile  de  gerselin  (petite  eemence 
comme  nauete  dont  ils  font  huile)  qui  est  de 
tres-raauvais  goust." — Mocquet,  232. 

c.  1661.  "La  gente  piti  bassa  adoiDra 
un'  altro  olio  di  certo  seme  detto  lelseun, 
che  i  una  spezie  del  di  setamo,  ed  h  alquanto 
amarognolo." — Viag.  del  P.  Gio.  Grueber, 
in  Thevenot,  Voyages  Divers. 

1673.  "  Dragmes  de  Soussamo  ou  graine 
de  Georgeliue." — App.  to  Jowrnal  d'Ant. 
Galland,  ii.  206. 

1675.  "Also  much  Oil  of  Sesamos  or 
Jujoline  is  there  expressed,  and  exported 
thence." — T.  Heiden,  VervaerlyJce  Schip- 
hreuk,  81. 

1726.  "  From  Orixa  are  imported  hither 
(Pulecat),  with  much  profit,  Paddy,  also 
.  .  .  Gingeli-seed  Oil  ...  . " — Valentijn, 
Clwr.  14. 

_  „  "  An  evil  people,  gold,  a  drum,  a 
wild  horse,  an  ill  conditioned  woman, 
sugar-cane,  fiergelim,  a  BeUale  (or  culti- 
vator) without  foresight— all  these  must  be 
wrought  sorely  to  make  them  of  any  good." 
— Native  Apophthegms  translated  in  Va- 
lentijn, V.  {Ceylon)  390. 

1727.  "The  Men  are  bedaubed  all  over 
with  red  Earth,  or  Vermilion,  and  are  con- 
tinually squirting  gingerly  Oyl  at  one 
another." — A.  Ham.  i.  128. 

1807.  "  The  oil  chiefly  used  here,  both 
for  food  and  unguent,  is  that  of  Sesamum, 
by  the  English  called  Gingeli,  or  sweet  oil." 
— F.  Buchanan,  Mysore,  &c.  i.  8. 

1874.  _  "We  know  not  the  origin  of  the 
word  Cringeli,  which  Roxburgh  remarks 
was  (as  it  is  now)  in  common  use  among 
Europeans."— fia«itn'2/  tt  Fliickiger,  426. 

1875.  "  Oils,  Jinjili  or  Til  .  .  .  "—Table 
of  Customs  Duties,  imposed  on.  Imports  into 
B.  India,  up  to  1875. 

1876.  "There  is  good  reason  for  believing 
that  a  considerable  portion  of  the  olive  oil 
of  conimerce  is  but  the  Jinjili,  or  the  ground- 
nut, oil  of  India,  for  besides  large  exports 
of  both  oils  to  Europe,  several  thousand 
tons  of  the  sesamum  seed,  aiid  ground-nuts 
in  smaller  quantities,  are  exported  annually 
from  the  south  of  India  to  France,  where 
their  oil  is  expressed,  and  finds  its  way  into 
the  market,  as  olive  oil." — Suppl.  Report  on 
Supply  of  Drugs  to  India,  by  Dr.  Paul, 
India  Office,  March,  1876. 

Ginger,  s.  The  root  of  Zingiber  offi- 
cinale, Eoxb.  We  get  this  word  from 
the  Arabic  zdiijahU,  Sp.  agengibre  {al- 


zanjabll),  Port,  gingibre,  Latin  zingiber 
Ital.  zenzero,  gengiovo,  and  many  other 
old  forms. 

The  Sanskrit  name  is  sringavera, 
professedly  connected  -with  sringa,  '  a 
horn,'  from  the  antler-like  form  of  the 
root.  But  this  is  probably  an  intro- 
duced word  "shaped  by  this  imaginary 
etymology.  Though  ginger  is  culti- 
vated all  over  India,  from  the  Hima- 
laya to  the  extreme  south,*  the  best  is 
grown  in  Malabar,  and  in  the  language 
o£  that  province  (Malayalam)  green 
ginger  is  called  inchi  and  inchi-ver,  from 
inchi,  'root.'  Inchi  was  probably  in 
an  earlier  form  of  the  language  sinchi 
or  chinchi,  as  we  find  it  m  Canarese 
still  mnti,  which  is  perhaps  the  true 
origin  of  the  Hind,  sontli  for  'dry 
ginger.' 

It  would  appear  that  the  Arabs, 
misled  by  the  form  of  the  name,  attri- 
buted zanj'abU  or  zinjabtl,  or  ginger, 
to  the  coast  of  Zinj  or  Zanzibar ;  for 
it  would  seem  to  be  ginger  which 
some  Arabic  writers  speak  of  as 
'the  plant  of  Zinj.'  Thus  a  poet 
quoted  by  Kazwinl  enumerates  among 
the  products  of  India  the  ahajr  al-Zanij 
OT  Arbor  Zingitana,  along  with  shisham- 
wood,  pepper,  steel,  &c.  (see  Gilde- 
meister,  218).  And  Abulfeda  says  also : 
"At  Melinda  is  found  the  plant  of 
Zinj  "  {Geog.  by  Eeiuaud,  i.  257).  In 
Marino  Sanudo's  map  of  the  world 
also  (c.  1320)  we  find  a  rubric  connect- 
ing Zinziber  with  ^inj.  We  do  not 
indeed  find  ginger  spoken  of  as  a  pro- 
duct of  eastern  continental  Africa, 
though  Barbosa  says  a  large  quantity 
was  produced  in  Madagascar,  and  Var- 
thema  says  the  like  of  the  Comoro 
Islands. 

c.  A.D.  65.  "  Ginger  (Zivyi^epit)  is  a  special 
kind  of  plant,  produced  for  the  most  part 
in  Troglodytio  Arabia,  where  they  use  the 
green  plant  in  many  ways,  as  we  do  rue 
(iriiyavoi/),  boiling  it  and  mixing  it  with 
drinks  and  stews.  The  roots  are  small, 
like  those  of  cyperus,  whitish,  and  peppery 
to  the  taste  and  smell  .  .  .  " — Dioscoridei, 
ii.  cap.  189. 

c.  A. p.  70.  "This  pepper  of  all  kinds  is 
most  biting  and  sharpe  ....  The  blacke 
is  more  kindly  and  pleasant  ....  Many 
have  taken  Ginger  (which  some  call  Zim- 
biperi  and  others  Zingiber!)  for  the  root  of 
that  tree ;  but  it  is  not  so,  although  in  tast 
it  somewhat  resembleth  pepper  ....  A 

*  "  Rheede  says  : '  Etiam  in  sylvis  et  desertis  re- 
peritur'  {Hort.  Mai.  xi.  10).  But  I  am  not  aware 
of  any  botanist  having  found  it  wild.  I  suspect 
that  no  one  has  looked  for  it."— Sir  /.  D.  Hooker. 


GINGERLY. 


287 


GINGHAM. 


pound  of  Ginger  is  commonly  sold  at  Rome 
for  6  deniers.  .  .  " — Pliny,  by  Ph.  Holland, 
xii.  7. 

c.  620-630.  "  And  therein  shall  they  be 
given  to  drink  of  a  cup  of  wine,  mixed  with 
the  water  of  Zeniebil.  .  .  ." — The  Koran, 
ch.  Ixxvi.  (by  Sale). 

c.  940.  "  Andalusia  possesses  considerable 
silver  and  quicksilver  mines  ....  They  ex- 
port from  it  also  saffron,  and  roots  of  gmger 
(?  'aruk  al-zanjabil)." — Mas'udi,  i.  367. 

1298.  ' '  Good  ginger  (gengibre)  also  grows 
here  (at  Coilum,  see  ftuilon),  and  it  is  known 
by  the  same  name  of  Coilumin,  after  the 
country."— Marco  Polo,  Bk.  III.  oh.  22. 

c.  1343.  "  Criengiovo  si  fe  di  piu  maniere, 
cioe  belledi,  e  colombino,  e  micchino,  e  detti 
nomi  portano  per  le  contrade,  onde  sono 
nati  ispezialmente  11  colombirw  e  il  micchino, 
che  primieramente  U  belledi  nasce  in  molte 
contrade  dell'  India,  e  il  colombino  nasce 
nel  Isola  del  Colombo  d'  India,  ed  ha  la 
scorza  sua  plana,  e  delicata,  e  cenerognola ; 
e  il  micchino  viene  dalle  contrade  del  Mecca 
.  .  ■  .  e  ragiona  che  il  buono  giengiovo  dura 
buono  10  anni,"  &c. — Pegolotti,  in  DeUa 
Dedma,  iii.  361. 

0.  1420.  "  His  in  regionibus  (Malabar) 
gingiber  oritur,  quod  belledi  (see  under 
country),  geheli  et  neli*  vulgo  appellatur. 
Radices  sunt  arborum  duorum  cubitorum 
altitudine,  foliis  magnis  instar  enulae,t 
duro  cortice,  veluti  arundinum  radices, 
quae  fructum  tegunt ;  ex  eis  extrahitur  gin- 
giber,  quod  immistum  cineri,  ad  solemque 
expositum,  triduo  exsiccatur." — N.  Conti, 
in  Poggio. 

1580.     In  a  list  of  drugs  sold  at  Ormuz 
we  find  Zenzeri  da  buli  (presumably  from 
Dabnl,  q.v.) 
,,         mordaci 
,,         Mecchini 
,,         beledi 
Zenzero    condito  in  giaga  (preserved 
in  jaggery?  q.v.)— Gas- 
pare Balbi,  t.  54. 

Gingerly,  s.  A  coin  mentioned  as 
passing  in  Arabian  ports  by  Milburn, 
i.  87,  91.  We  cannot  trace  its  country 
or  proper  name. 

Gingham,  s.  A  kind  of  stuff,  de- 
fined in  tlie  Draper's  Dictionary  as 
made  from  cotton  yarn  dyed  before 
being  -woven.  The  Indian  ginghams 
were  apparently  sometimes  of  cotton 
mixt  -with  some  other  material.  The 
origin  of  this  word  is  obscure,  and  has 
been  the  subject  of  many  suggestions. 
Though  it  has  long  passed  into  the 
Enghsh  language,  it  is  on  the  whole 
most  probable  that,  Uke  chintz  and 


GeMi,  Ar.  "of  the  hills."    Neli  is  also  read 
my,  probably  for  d'EU/,  see  Dely,  Kount.    The  Ely 
ginger  is  mentioned  by  Barbosa  (p.  220). 
t  Elecampane. 


calico,  the  term  was  one  originating  in 
the  Indian  trade. 

We  find  it  hardly  possible  to  accept 
the  derivation,  given  by  Littrl,  from 
"  Guingamp,  ville  de  Bretagne,  ou  il  y 
a  des  fabriques  de  tissus."  This  is 
also  alleged,  indeed,  in  the  Encyc. 
Britannica,  8th  edn.,  which  states, 
under  the  name  of  Guingamp,  that 
there  are  in  that  town  manufactures  of 
ginghams,  to  which  the  town  gives  its 
name.  We  may  observe  that  the  pro- 
ductions of  Guingamp,  and  of  the  Cotes- 
du-Nord  generally,  are  of  linen,  a 
manufacture  dating  from  the  loth  cen- 
tury. If  it  could  be  shown  that  ging- 
ham was  either  originally  applied  to 
linen  fabrics,  or  that  the  word  occurs 
before  the  Indian  trade  began,  we 
should  be  m.ore  willing  to  admit  the 
French  etymology  as  possible. 

The  Penny  Cyclopaedia  suggests  a 
derivation  from  guingois,  'awry.' 
' '  The  variegated,  striped,  and  crossed 
patterns  may  have  suggested  the  name. ' ' 

"  Civilis,"  a  correspondent  of  Notes 
and  Queries,  assigns  the  word  to  an 
Indian  term,  gingham,  a  stufl  which  he 
alleges  to  be  in  universal  use  by  Hindu 
women,  and  a  name  which  he  con- 
stantly found,  when  in  judicial  em- 
ployment in  Upper  India,  to  be  used  in 
inventories  of  stolen  property  and  the 
like  {N.  and  Q.,  ser.  v.,  vol.  ii.  366,  and 
vol.  iii.  30).  He  mentions  also  that  in 
Sir  G.  Wilkinson's  Egypt,  the  word  is 
ascribed  to  an  Egyptian  origin. 

The  alleged  Hind,  word  is  unknown 
to  us  and  to  the  dictionaries ;  if  used 
as  Civilis  believes,  it  was  almost  cer- 
tainly borrowed  from  the  English  term. 

It  is  likely  enough  that  the  word 
came  from  the  Archipelago.  Jansz's 
Javanese  Diet,  gives  "  ginggang,  a  sort 
of  striped  or  cheoquered  East  Indian 
lijnwand,"  the  last  word  being  applied 
to  cotton  as  well  as  linen  stuffs,  equi- 
valent to  French  toile.  The  verb  ging- 
gang in  Javanese  is  given  as  meaning 
'  to  separate,  to  go  away,'  but  this 
seems  to  throw  no  light  on  the 
matter ;  nor  can  we  connect  the  name 
with  that  of  a  place  on  the  northern 
coast  of  Sumatra,  a  little  E.  of  Acheen, 
which  we  have  seen  written  Gingham 
(see  Bennett's  Wanderings,  ii.  5,  6,  also 
Elmore,  Directory  to  India  and  China 
Seas,  1802,  pp.  63-64).  This  place 
appears  prominently  as  Gingion  in  a 
chart  by  W.  Herbert,  1752.  Finally 
Bluteau  gives  the  following: 


GINGHAM. 


288 


GIBAFFE. 


"  Guingam.  So  in  some  parts  of 
tlie  Kingdom  (Portugal)  they  call  the 
excrement  of  the  Silkworm,  Bomhicis 
excrementum.  Guingao.  A  certain  stuff 
which  is  made  in  the  territories  of  the 
Mogol.  Beirames,  guingoens,  Cave- 
quis,  &c.  {Oodmho,  Viagem  da  India, 
44)."  Wilson  gives  hindan  as  the 
Tamil  equivalent  of  gingham,-  and 
perhaps  intends  to  suggest  that  it  is  the 
original  of  this  word.  The  Tamil  Diet, 
gives  "hindan,  a  kind  of  coarse  cotton 
cloth,  striped  or  chequered." 

c.  1567.  Cesare  Pederici  says  there  were 
at  Tana  many  weavers  who  made  *'  ormenni 
e  gingani  di  lana  e  ditombaso  " — ginghams 
of  wool  and  cotton. — Ramusio,  iii.  387'v. 

1602,  "  With  these  toils  they  got  to 
Arakan,  and  took  possession  of  two  islets 
which  stood  at  the  entrance,  where  they 
immediately  found  on  the  beach  two  sacks 
of  mouldy  biscuit,  and  a  box  with  some 
ginghams  {guimjoes)  in  it." — De  Canto,  Dec. 
IV.  liv.  iv.  cap.  10. 

1615.  "  Captain  Cock  is  of  opinion  that 
the_  ginghams,  both  white  and  browne, 
which  yow  sent  will  prove  a  good  com- 
modity in  the  Kinge  of  Shashmahis  ountry, 
who  is  a  Kinge  of  certaine  of  the  mo3t 
westermost  ilandes  of  Japon  .  .  .  and  hath 
conquered  the  ilandes  called  The  Leques." 
— Letter  appd.  to  Cocks's  IKary,  ii.  272. 

1726.    In  a  list  of  cloths  at  Pulioat : 

' '  Gekeperde  Gin  ggangs  (Twilled  ginghams) 

Ditto  ChialorKS  (shaloons?)" — Vcdentijn, 
Chor.  14. 

Also 

"Bore  (?)  Gingganes  driedraad."— v.  128. 

1770.  "Une  centaine  de  balles  demou- 
choirs,  de  pagnes,  et  de  guingans,  d'un  trfes 
beau  rouge,  que  lea  Malabares  fabriquent  k 
G-aif anapatam,  oh.  ils  sont  ^tablis  depuis  ti-fes 
longtemps."— Bajfjiffi?,  Hist.  Philos.  ii.  15, 
quoted  by  Idttri. 

1781.  "The  trade  of  Fort  St.  David's 
consists  in  longoloths  of  different  colours, 
sallamporees,  morees,  dimities,  ginghams, 
and  saccatoons." — Carraccioli's  L.  o/  Clive, 
i.  5. 

, ,  "■  Sadras  est  renomm^  par  ses  gnin- 
gans,  ses  toiles  peintes  ;  et  Faliacate  par 
ses  mouchoirs." — Somnerat,  i.  41. 

1793.  "Even  the  gingham  waistcoats, 
which  striped  or  plain  have  so  long  stood 
their  ground,  must,  I  hear,  ultimately  give 
way  to  the  stronger  kerseymere  (q.v.)." — 
Biigh  Boyd,  Indian  Observer,  77. 

1796.  "  Gaing»ni  are  cotton  stuffs  of 
Bengal  and  the  Coromandel  coast,  in  which 
the  cotton  is  interwoven  with  thread  made 
from  certain  barks  of  trees." — Fra  Paolino, 
Yiaggio,  p.  35. 

Ginseng,  s.  A  medical  root  which 
has  an  extraordinary  reputation  in 
China  as  a  restorative,  and  seUs  there 


at  prices  ranging  from  six  to  400 
dollars  an  ounce.  The  plant  is  A  r alia 
Ginseng,  Benth.  (N.  O.  Araliaceae). 
The  second  word  represents  the  Chinese 
name  JSn-SMn.  In  the  literary  style, 
the  drug  is  called  simply  SMn. 
And  possibly  JSn  (or  'Man')  has  been 
prefixed  on  account  of  the  forked 
radish,  man-like  aspect  of  the  root. 
European  practitioners  do  not  recognize 
its  alleged  virtues.  That  which  is  most 
valued  comes  from  Oorea,  but  it  grows 
also  in  Mongolia  and  Manchuria.  A 
kind  much  less  esteemed,  the  root  of 
Panax  guinquefolium,  L.,  is  imported 
into  China  from  America.  A  very 
closely-allied  plant  occurs  in  the  Hima- 
laya, A.  Psiudo-Oinseng,  Benth.  Gin- 
seng is  first  mentioned  by  Alv.  Semedo 
(Madi-id,  1642). 

Giraffe,  s.  English,  not  Anglo- 
Indian.  Fr.  girafe.  It.  giraffa,  Sp. 
and  Port,  girafa,  old  Sp.  azorafa,  and 
these  from  Ar.  al-zariifa,  a  cameleo- 
pard.  The  Pers.  surndpd,  zurnapa 
seems  to  be  a  foi-m  curiously  diver- 
gent, of  the  same  word,  perhaps 
nearer  the  original.  The  older  Italians 
sometimes  make  giraffa  into  seraph: 
It  is  not  impossilsle  that  the  latter 
word,  in  its  biblical  use,  may  be  radi- 
cally connected  with  gii'afle. 

The  oldest  mention  of  the  animal 
is  in  the '  Septuagint  version  of  Deut. 
xiv.  5,  where  the  word  zamjir,  rendered 
in  the  English  Bible  'chamois,'  is 
translated  Kaij.rjXoTrapSaXis ;  and  so  also 
in  the  Vulgate  camelopardalus.  We 
quote  some  other  ancient  notices  of 
the  animal,  before  the  introduction  of 
the  word  before  us : 

c.  B.C.  20.  "The  animals  called  cameh- 
paj'ds  (itajieAorapSaAeis)  present  a  mixture  of 
both  the  animals  comprehended  in  this  ap- 
pellation. In  size  they  are  smaller  than 
camels,  and  shorter  in  the  neck ;  but  in  the 
distinctive  form  of  the  head  and  eyes.  In 
the  curvature  of  the  back  again  they  have 
some  resemblance  to  a  camel,  but  in  colour 
and  hair,  and  in  the  length  of  tail,  they  are 
like  panthers." — Diodorus,  ii.  51. 

c.  A.D.  20.  "  Camelleopards  {KatirjkoiTapBaKets) 
are  bred  in  these  parts,  but  they  do  not  in 
any  respect  resemble  leopards,  fortheirvarie- 
gated  skin  is  more  like  the  streaked  and 
spotted  skin  of  fallow  deer.  The  hinder 
quarters  are  so  very  much  lower  than  the 
fore  quarters,  that  it  seems  as  if  the  animal 
sat  upon  its  rump  ....  It  is  not,  however, 
a  wild  animal,  but  rather  like  a  domesticated 
beast ;  for  it  show  no  signs  of  a  savage  dis- 
position."—Sfrafto,  Bk.  XVI.  iv.  §  18.  E.  T. 
by  Hamilton  and  Falconer. 


GIRAFFE. 


289 


OIBJA. 


0.  A,D,  210.  Athenaeus,  in  the  description 
which  he  quotes  of  the  wonderful  procession 
of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus  at  Alexandria,  be- 
sides many  other  strange  creatures,  details 
130  Ethiopio  sheep,  20  of  Euboea,  12  white 
Itoloi,  26  Indian  oxen,  8  Aethiopic,  a  huge 
white  bear,  14  pardales  and  16  panthers,  4 
lynxes,  3  arltSloi,  one  camMopdrdalis,  1  Ethi- 
opio Rhinoceros. — Book  v.  cap.  xxxii. 

0.  A.D.  220. 

'"EvveTre    ti.oi    KOKciva,   TroKvOpoe    Movcra  \iyeia, 
fUKTo.  (fiv(rii/  Br\fmVf  hix^^^v  KeKepacr^e'i/a,  f^vXa, 
ffdpfioXci'  aioAdrwToi/  ojnoi)  ^vvr^v  re  KaftyjAoi'. 

*        *        *        r.        *        *        »        * 

Aeip^  ot  ravai],  aziKzhv  S^ixa'iy  oZara  ^aia, 
^i\bl/  vwepBe  Kapri,  SoAtxol  TrdSes  evpe'a  rapffa, 
KbiKiav  i'ovK^itra  fiirpa,  irdSes  t'ou  TrajHTrai/  Ojuoloi, 
aW  01  irpStrBev  eturiv  apeCove^^  voraTtot  Se 
:ro\Abi/  oXi^drspot." — k.  t.  A. 

Oppiami  Cynegetica,  iii,  461  Mgg. 

0.  380.  "  These  also  presented  gifts, 
among  which  besides  other  things  a  certain 
species  of  animal,  of  nature  both  extra- 
ordinary and  wonderful.  In  size  it  was 
equal  to  a  camel,  but  the  surface  of  its  skin 
marked  with  flower-like  spots.  Its  hinder 
parts  and  the  flanks  were  low,  and  like 
those  of  a  lion,  but  the  shoulders  and  fore- 
legs and  chest  were  much  higher  in  propor- 
tion than  the  other  limbs.  The  neck  was 
slender,  and  in  regard  to  the  bulk  of  the 
rest  of  the  body  was  like  a  swan's  throat  in 
its  elongation.  The  head  was  in  form  like 
that  of  a  camel,  but  in  size  more  than  twice 

that  of  a  Libyan  ostrich Its  legs 

were  not  moved  alternately,  but  by  pairs, 
those  on  the  right  side  being  moved  to- 
gether, and  those  on  the  left  together,  first 
one  side  and  then  the  other.  .  .  .  When 
this  creature  appeared  the  whole  multitude 
was  struck  with  astonishment,  and  its  form 
suggesting  a  name,  it  got  from  the  populace, 
from  the  most  prominent  features  of  its 
body,  the  improvised  name  of  cwmelo- 
pardaZii." — Seliodorus,  AetMopica,  x.  27. 

c.  940.  "  The  most  common  animal  in 
those  countries  is  the  giraffe  (zarafa)  .... 
some  consider  its  origin  to  be  a  variety  of 
the  camel ;  others  say  it  is  owing  to  a  union 
of  the  camel  with  the  panther ;  others  in 
short  that  it  is  a  particular  and  distinct 
species,  like  the  horse,  the  ass,  or  the  ox, 
and  not  the  result  of  any  cross-breed.  .  .  . 
In  Persian  the  giraffe  is  called  Ushturgdo 
('camel-cow').  It  used  to  be  sent  as  a 
present  from  Nubia  to  the  Kings  of  Persia, 
as  in  later  days  it  was  sent  to  the  Arab 
princes,  to  the  first  khalifs  of  the  House  of 
'Abbas,  and  to  the  Walls  of  Misr.  ., .  .  . 
The  origin  of  the  giraffe  has  given  rise  to 
numerous  discussions.  It  has  been  noticed 
that  the  panther  of  Nubia  attains  a  great 
size,  whilst  the  camel  of  that  country  is  of 
low  stature,  with  short  legs,"  &c.,  &o. — 
Mas'udi,  iii.  3-5. 

c.  1253.  "Entre  les  autres  jbiaus  que  il 
(le  Vieil  de  la  Montague)  envoia  au  Roy,  li 
envoia  un  oliphant  de  cristal  mout  bien 
fait,  et  une  beste  que  Ton  appelle  orafle, 
de  cristal  aussi." — Jomville,  ed.  de  V 


250. 


:  Wailly, 


1271.  "In  the  month  of  Jumada  II.  a 
female  giraffe  in  the  Castle  of  the  Hill  (at 
Cairo)  gave  birth  to  a  young  one,  which  was 
nursed  by  a  cow. " — Makrizi(hy  Quatremfere), 
i.  pt.  2,  106. 

1298.  "Mais  bien  ont  giraffes  assez  qui 
naissent  en  leur  pays." — -Marco  Polo, 
Pauthier's  ed.,  p.  701. 

1336.  "Vidi  in  Kadro  (Cairo)  animal 
geraffan  nomine,  in  anteriori  parte  multum 
elevatum,  longissimum  collum  habens,  ita 
ut  de  tecto  domus  communis  altitudinis 
comedere  possit.  Retro  ita  demissum  est 
ut  dorsum  ejus  manu  hominis  tangi  possit. 
Non  est  ferox  animal,  sed  ad  modum 
jumenti  pacificum,  colore  albo  et  rubeo 
pellem  habens  ordinatissime  decoratam." — . 
Ghil.  de  Boldeneele,  248-249. 

1384.  "Ora  racoonteremo  della  giraffa 
che  bestia  ella  h.  La  giraffa  h  f atta  quasi 
come  lo  struzzolo,  salvo  die  I'imbusto  suo  non 
ha  penne  ("  just  like  an  ostrich,  except  that 
it  has  no  feathers  on  its  body  "  !)  anzi  ha 

lana  branchissima ella  fe  veramente 

a  vedere  una  cosa  molto  contraffatta." — ■ 
Svmone  Sigoli,  V.  al  Monte  Sinai,  182. 

1404.  "When  the  ambassadors  arrived 
in  the  city  of  Khoi,  they  found  in 
it  an  ambassador,   whom    the    Sultan    of 

Babylon  had  sent  to  Timour  Bey 

He  had  also  with  him  6  rare  birds  and  a 
beast  called  jomufa  .  .  .  ."  (then  follows  a 
very  good  description). — Clavijo,  by  Mark- 
ham,  pp.  86-87. 

c.  1430.  "Item,  I  have  also  been  in 
Lesser  India,  which  is  a  fine  Kingdom., 
The  capital  is  called  Dily.  In  this  country 
are  many  elephants,  and  animals  called 
sumasa  (for  surnafa),  which  is  like  a  stag, 
but  is  a  tall  animal  and  has  a  long  neck,  4 
fathoms  in  length  or  longer." — Schiltberger, 
Hak.  Soc.  47. 

1471.  "  After  this  was  broi^ht  foorthe 
a  giraffa,  which  they  call  Girnaffa,  a  beaste 
as  long  legged  as  a  great  horse,  or  rather 
more  :  but  the  hinder  legges  are  half  e  a 
foote  shorter  than  the  former,"  &c.  (The 
Italian  in  Ramusio,  ii.,  f.  102,  has  "vna 
Zirapha,  la  quale  essi  chiamano  Zirnapha 
ouer  Giraffa  "). — Josafa  Ba/rhm-o  in  Venf.- 
tiam  in  Persia,  Hak.  Soc.  54. 

1554.  "II  ne  fut  one  que  les  grands 
seigneurs  quelques  barbares  qu'ilz  aient 
est^,  n'aimassent  qu'on  lours  presentasfe 
les  bestes  d'estranges  pais.  Aussi  en  auons 
veu  plusieurs  au  chasteau  du  Cairo  .... 
entre  lesquelles  est  ceUe  qu'ilz  nomment 
vulgairement  Zurnapa."— P.  Belon,  i.  118. 

It  is  remarkable  to  find  Belon  adopting 
this  Persian  form  in  Egypt. 

Girja,  s.  This  is  the  word  for  a 
Christian  church,  commonly  used  on 
the  Bengal  side  of  India,  from  Port. 
igreja,  itself  a  corruption  of  ecdesia. 
Khafl  Khan  (c.  1720)  speaking  of  th& 
Portuguese  atHoogly,  says  they  called 
their  places  of  •worship  KalUa  {Elliot, 
vii.  211).    No  doubt  Kallsa,  as  well  as. 


GO  A. 


290 


GOD  AVERT. 


igreja,  is  a  form  of  ecclesia,  but  the 
superficial  resemblance  is  small,  so  it 
may  be  suspected  tbat  the  Musulman 
writer  was  fipealong  from  book-know- 
ledge only. 

Goa,  n.p.  Properly  Oov>a,  and 
(Mabr.)  Goveii.  The  famous  capital  of 
the  Portuguese  dominion  in  India 
since  its  capture  by  Albuquerque  in 
1510.  In  earlier  Eastern  Mstory  and 
geogra,pby  the  place  appears  under  tbe 
name  of  Sandab'Qr  (Sundapur  ?),  q.v. 

Govs  or  Kuva  was  an  ancient  name 
of  tbe  soutbern  Konkan  (see  iu  H.  H. 
Wilson's  Works,  Vishnu  Purana,  ii.  164, 
note  20).  "We  find  tbe  place  called  by 
the  Turkish  Admiral  Sidi  '  AK  Gowai- 
Sandabur,  which  may  mean  ' '  San,da- 
bur  of  GoYa." 

1391.  In  a  copper  grant  of  this  date 
(S.  1313)  we  have  mention  of  a  chief  city  of 
Kankan  (see  Concan)  called  Gowa  and 
Gowaptira.  See  the  grant  as  published  by 
Major  Legrand  Jacob  in  J.  Bo.  Br.  B.  As. 
Soc.  iv.  107.  The  translation  is  too  loose  to 
make  it  worth  while  to  transcribe  a  quota- 
tion ;  but  it  is  interesting  as  mentioning 
the  reconquest  of  Goa  from  Turushkas,  i.e., 
Turks  or  foreign  Mahommedans.  We  know 
from  Ibn  Batuta  that  Mahommedan  settlers 
at  Hunawar  had  taken  the  place  about  1344. 

1510  (but  referring  to  some  years  earlier). 
"  I  departed  from  the  city  of  JDabuli  afore- 
said, and  went  to  another  island  which  is 
about  a  mile  distant  from  the  mainland  and 

is  called  Goga In  this  island  there 

is  a  fortress  near  the  sea,  walled  round  after 
our  manner,  in  which  there  is  sometimes  a 
captain  who  is  called  Savaiu,  who  has  400 
mamelukes,  he  himself  being  also  a  mame- 
luke." — Varthema,  115-116. 

c.  1520.  "In  the  Island  of  Tissoury,  in 
which  is  situated  the  city  of  Goa,  there  are 
31  aldeas,  and  these  are  aa  follows.  .  .  ." — 
In  Archiv.  Fort.  Orient.,  fascic.  5. 

c.  1554.  "  At  these  words  (addressed  by 
the  Vizir  of  Guzerat  to  a  Portuguese  Envoy) 
my  wrath  broke  out,  and  I  said :  '  Male- 
diction !  You  have  found  me  with  my  iSeet 
gone  to  wreck,  hut  please  God  in  his  mercy, 
before  long,  under  favour  of  the  Padshah, 
you  shall  be  driven  not  only  from  Hormuz, 
but  from  Diu  and  Gowa  too  !  "■ — Sidi  'All 
Kivpuda/n,  in  J.  Asiat.,  Ser.  I.,  tom  ix.  70. 

1602.  "  This  island  of  Goa  is  so  old  a 
place  that  one  iinds  nothing  in  the  writings 
of  the  Canaras  (to  whom  it  always  belonged) 
about  the  beginning  of  its  population.  But 
we  find  that  it  was  always  so  frequented  by 
strangers  that  they  used  to  have  a  proverbial 
saying  :  '  Let  us  go  and  take  our  ease  among 
the  cool  shades  of  Goemoaf,' which  in  the 
old  language  of  the  country  means  *the 
cool  fertile  laud." — Gouto,  IV.  x.,  cap.  4. 

1648. ' '  All  those  that  have  seen  Eu/rope  and 
Asia  agree  witli  me  that  the  Port  of  Goa, 


the  Port  of  Constantinople,  and  the  Port  of 
Toulon,  are  three  of  the  fairest  Ports  of  all 
our  vast  continent." — Tavernier,S.T. ,  u.7i. 

Goa  Plum.  The  fruit  of  Parinanum 
excelsum,  introduced  at  Goa  from 
Mozambique,  called  by  the  Portuguese 
Matomba.  "  The  fruit  is  almost  pure 
brown  sugar  in  a  paste  "  {Birdwood, 
MS.). 

Goa  Potato.  Dioscorea  aculeata 
^Biirdvjood,  MS.). 

Goa  Powder.  This  medicine,  which 
in  India  is  procured  from  Goa  only,  is 
invaluable  in  the  virulent  eczema 
of  Bombay,  and  other  skin  diseases. 
In  eczema  it  sometimes  acts  like  magic, 
but  smarts  like  the  cutting  of  a  kmfe. 
It  is  obtained  from  Andira  Arardba 
(N.  O.  Legnminosae),  a  native  (we  be- 
lieve) of  S.  America.  The  active  prin- 
ciple is  Ohrysophanic  acid  {Oommn, 
from  Sir  G.  Birdwood). 

Goa  Stone.  A  factitious  article 
which  was  in  great  repute  for  medical 
virtues  in  the  17th  century.  See  quo- 
tation below  from  Mr.  King.  Sir  G. 
Birdwood  tells  us  it  is  still  sold  in  the 
Bombay  Bazar. 

1673.  "  The  PauUstines  enjoy  the  biggest 
of  all  the  Monasteries  at  St.  Koch ;  iu  it  is 
a  Library,  an  Hospital,  and  an  Apothe- 
cary's Shop  well  furnished  with  Medicines, 
where  Oasper  Antonio,  a  Florentine,  a  Lay- 
Brother  of  the  Order,  the  Author  of  the 
Goa-Stones,  brings  them  in  50,000  Xere- 
phins,  by  that  invention  Annually ;  he  is 
an  Old  Man,  and  almost  Blind."— i'raer, 
149-150. 

1711.  "Goa  Stones  or  Pedra  de  Gasper 
Antonio,  are  made  by  the  Jesuits  here : 
They  are  from  J  to  8  Ounces  each ;  but  the 
Sise  makes  no  Difference  in  the  Price  :  We 
bought  11  Ounces  for  20  Rupees.  ThCT  are 
often  counterfeited,  but  'tis  an  easie  Miatter 
for  one  who  has  seen  the  right  Sort,  to  dis- 
cover it  .  .  .  Manooch's  Stones  at  Fort  St. 
George  come  the  nearest  to  them  .... 
both  Sorts  are  deservedly  cried  up  for  their 
Vertues.  "—iocK2/cr,  268. 

1867.  "  The  Goa-Stone  was  iu  the  16th 
(?)  and  17th  centuries  as  much  in  repute  as 
the_  Bezoar,  and  for  similar  virtues  ;  .  .  .  . 
It  is  of  the  shape  and  size  of  a  duck's  egg, 
has  a  greyish  metallic  lustre,  and  though 
hard,  is  friable.  The  mode  of  employing  it 
was  to  take  a  minute  dose  of  the  powder 
scraped  from  it  in  one's  drink  every  morn- 
ing ...  So .  precious  was  it  esteemed  that 
the  great  usually  carried  it  about  with  them 
in  a  casket  of  gold  filigree."— JVa*.  Hist,  of 
Gems,  by  G.  W.  King,  M.A.,  p.  256. 

Gqdavery,  n.p.  Skt.  GodSmn, 
'giving  kine.'     Whether  this  name 


GOD  J  VEBT. 


291 


GODOWN. 


i  norttem  et3rm.ology  was  a  corrup- 
ion  of  some  indigenous  name  we  know 
Lot.    It  is  remarkable  tow  the  Goda- 
rery  is  ignored  by  writers  and  map- 
aakers  till  a  comparatively  late  period, 
vitktlie  notable  exception  of  D.  Joao 
le  Castro,  in  a  work,  however,  not 
mblisbed  till    1843.     Bairos,   in  bis 
irace  of  the  coasts  of  the  Indies  (Dec.  I. , 
■X.    cap.     1)    mentions    Gudayarij 
IS  a  place  adjoining  a  Cape  of  the 
same  name  (which  appears  in  some 
much   later  charts  as   0.  Gordewar), 
but  takes  no  notice  of  the  great  river, 
so  far  as  we  are  aware,  in  any  part  of 
his  history.    Linschoten  also  speaks  of 
the  Pu-nio  de  Guadovaryn,  but  not  of 
the  river.    Nor  does  his  map  show  the 
latter,  though  showing  the  Kistna  dis- 
tinctly.    The  small  general  map  of 
India  in  "  Cambridge's  Ace.  of  the  War 
in  India"  1761,  confounds  the  sources 
of  the  Godavery  with    those  of  the 
Mahanadi  (of  Orissa)  and  carries  the 
latter  on  to  combine  with  the  western 
livers  of  the  Ganges  Delta.  _  This  was 
evidently  the   prevailing    view  imtil 
Eennell  published  the  first  edition  of 
his  Memoir  (1783),  in  which  he  writes : 
■   ' '  The  Godavery  river,  or  Gonga  Godowry, 
commonly  called  Ganf/a  in  European  maps, 
and  sometimes  Gang  in  Indian  histories,  has 
generally  been  represented    as   the   same 
river  with  that  of  Cattack. 

"As  we  have  no  authority  that  I  can 
find  for  supposing  it,  the  opinion  must  have 
been  taken  up,  on  a  supposition  that  there 
was  no  opening  between  the  mouths  of  the 
Kistna  and  Mahanadee  (or  Cattack  river)  of 
magnitude  sufficient  for  such  a  river  as  the 
Ganga"  (pp.  74-75). 

In  the  neat  map  of  "  Regionum 
Choromandel,  Golconda,  et  Orixa," 
wMoh  is  ia  Baldaeus  (1672),  there  is  no 
Indication  of  it  whatever  except  as  a 
short  inlet  from  the  sea  called  Qonde- 
viary. 

1538.  "The  noblest  rivers  of  this  pro- 
vince (Daquem  or  Deccan)  are  six  in  number, 
to  wit :  Crusna  [Krishna),  in  many  places 
known  as  Hinapor,  because  it  passes  by  a 
city  of  this  name  (Hindapur  ?) ;  Bivra  (read 
Bma  ? ) ;  these  two  rivers  join  on  the  borders 
of  the  Deccanand  the  land  of  Canara  (q.v.), 
and  after  traversing  great  distances  enter 
the  sea  in  the  Oria  territory ;  Malaprare 
(MaJjprahha  ? ) ;  Guodavam  (read  Guodavari) 
otherwise  called  Gangua ;  Pumadi ;  Tapi. 
Of  these  the  Malaprare  enters  the  sea  in 
the  Oria  territory,  and  so  does  the  Guoda- 
vam ;  but  Purnadi  and  Tapi  enter  the  Gulf 
of  Cambay  at  different  points." — Jodo  de 
Casiro,  Primeiro  Boteiro  da  Costa  da  India, 
pp.  6,7. 


c.  1590.  "Here  (in  Berar)  are  rivers  in 
abundance  ;  especiallythe  Ganga  of  Gotam, 
which  they  also  call  Godovari.  The  Ganga 
of  Hindustan  they  dedicate  to  Mahadeo, 
but  this  Ganga  to  Gotairi.  And  they  tell 
wonderful  legends  of  it,  and  pay  it  great 
adoration.  It  has  its  springs  in  the  Sahya. 
Hills  near  Trimbak,  and  passing  through 
the  Wilayat  of  Ahmadnagar,  enters  Berar 
and  thence  flows  on  to  Tilingana." — jjjn-t- 
Akbarl  (orig. )  i.  476. 

We  may  observe  that  the  most  easterly  of 
the  Delta  branches  of  the  Godavery  is  still 
called  Gautami. 

Goddess,  s.  An  absurd  corruption 
which  used  to  be  applied  by  our 
countrymen  in  the  old  settlements  in 
the  Malay  countries  to  the  young 
women  of  the  land.  It  is  Malay  gddis, 
'  a  virgin.' 

c.  1772. 
"  And  then  how  strange,  at  night  opprest 

By  toils,  with  songs  you're  lulled  to  rest ; 

Of  rural  goddesses  the  guest, 

Delightful ! » 
W.  Marsden,  in  Memoirs,  14. 

1784.  "  A  lad  at  one  of  these  entertain- 
ments, asked  another  his  opinion  of  a 
gaddees  who  was  then  dancing.  'If  she 
were  plated  with  gold,'  replied  he,  '  I  would 
not  take  her  for  my  concubine,  much  less 
for  my  wife." — Marsden's  B.  of  Sumatra, 
2nd  ed.,  230. 

Godpwn,  s.  A  warehouse  for  goods 
and  stores;  an  outbuilding  used  for 
stores ;  a  store-room.  The  word  is  in 
constant  use  in  the  Chinese  ports  as 
well  as  in  India. 

The  Bengali  guddm  is  apparently  an 
adoption  of  the  Anglo-Indian  word, 
not  its  original.  The  word  appears  to 
have  passed  to  the  continent  of  India 
by  diffusion  from  the  eastern  settle- 
ments, where  the  Malay  word  gadong^ 
is  used  in  the  same  sense  of  '  store- 
room,' but  also  in  that  of  'a  house 
built  of  brick  or  stone.'  StiU  the  word 
appears  to  have  come  primarily  from 
the  South  of  India,  where  in  Telugu 
gidangi,  in  Tamil  kidangu,  signify  'a 
place  where  goods  lie,'  from  Icidu,  'to 
lie.'  It  appears  also  in  Singhalese  as 
gudama.  It  is  a  fact  that  many 
common  Malay  and  Javanese  words 
are  Tamil,  or  only  to  be  explained  by 
Tamil.  Free  intercourse  between  the 
Ooromandel  Coast  and  the  Archipelago 
is  very  ancient,  and  when  the  Portu- 
guese first  appeared  at  Malacca  they 
found  there  numerous  settlers  from  S. 
India  (see  s.v.  Kllng). 

Bluteau  gives  the  word  as  palavra  da 
India,   and  explains  it  as  a   "logea 

TT  2 


GODOWN. 


292 


OOGLET,  GUGLET. 


quasi debaixo  de  ohao "  ("almost under 
groimd"),  but  this  is  seldom  tte  case. 

1552.  "...  and  ordered  them  to  plun- 
der many  godowns  (gudoes)  in  which  there 
was  such  abundance  of  clove,  nutmeg,  mace, 
and  sandal  wood,  that  our  people  could  not 
transport  it  all  till  they  had  called  in  the 
people  of  Malacca  to  complete  its  removal." 
— Castanheda,  iii.  276-7. 

1561.  " .  .  .  .  Oodowns  {Chidoes],  which 
are  strong  houses  of  stone,  having  the  lower 
part  built  with  lime." — Correa,  II.  i.  236. 

(These  two  quotp,tions  both  refer  to  events 
in  1511.) 

1570.  ".  .  .  .  but  the  merchants  have 
all  one  house  or  Magazon,  which  house  they 
call  Godou,  which  is  made  of  brickes." — 
Caesar  Frederike,  in  Hak. 

1585.  "In  the  Palace  of  the  King  (at 
Pegu)  are  many  magazines  both  of  gold  and 
of  silver.  .  .  .  Sandalwood,  and  lign-aloes, 
and  all  such  things,  have  their  gottons 
(gottoni),  which  is  as  much  as  to  say  separate 
chambers." — Gasparo  BaZbi,  f.  111. 

1613.  "As  fortelezas  e  fortificagoes  de 
Malayos  ordinariamente  erao  aedifficios  de 
matte  entaypado,  de  que  havia  muytas  casas 
e  armenyas  ou  godoens  que  sao  aedifficios 
sobterraneos,  em  que  os  mercadores  re- 
colhem  as  roupas  de  Choromandel  per  il 
perigo  de  fogo." — Godinho  de  Eredia,  22. 

1615.  "We  paid  Jno.  Dono  70  taies  or 
plate  of  bars  in  full  payment  of  the  fee 
symple  of  the  gadonge  over  the  way,  to 
westward  of  English  howse,  whereof  100 
taies  was  paid  before." — Cocks,  i.  39. 

1634. 

"  Virao  daa  ruas  as  secretas  minaa 
*  *  *  * 

Das  abrazadas  casas  as  ruinas, 
E  das  riquezas  os  gudoes  desertos." 
Malacca  Conguistada,  x.  61. 
1680.     ' '  Kent  Kowle  of  Dwelling  Houses, 
Goedowns,    etc.,  within   the    Garrison  in 
Christian  Town." — In  Wheeler,  i.  253-4. 

1683.  "  I  went  to  ye  Bankshall  to  mark 
out  and  appoint  a  Plat  of  ground  to  build 
a  Godown  for  ye  Honble.  Company's  Salt 
Fetie."— Sedges  (MS.),  March  5. 

1696.  "Monday,  3rd  August.  The 
Choultry  Justices  having  produced  exami- 
nations taken  by  them  concerning  the  mur- 
der of  a  child  in  the  Black  town,  and  the 
robbing  of  a  godown  within  the  walls  : — 
It  is  ordered  that  the  Judge-Advocate  do 
cause  a  session  to  be  held  on  Tuesday  the 
11th  for  the  trial  of  the  criminals." — Official 
Memorandum  in  Wlweler,  i.  303. 

1809.  "The  Black  Hole  is  now  part  of  a 
godown  or  warehouse :  it  was  filled  with 
goods,  and  I  could  not  see  it." — Ld.  Valentia, 
i.  237. 

1880.  "these  'Godowns' ....  are  one 
oi  the  most  marked  features  of  a  Japanese 
town,  both  because  they  are  white  where 
all  else  is  gray,  and  because  they  are  solid 
where  all  else  is  perishable." — Miss  Bird's 
Japan,  i.  264. 


Goglet,  Guglet,  s.  A  water-bottle ; 
usually  eartbenvare,  of  globular  body 
■with  a  long  neck,  the  same  as  what  is 
called  in  Bengal  more  commonly  a  Sur- 
ah! (see  Serai,  b).  This  is  the  usual 
form  now;  the  article  described  byLin- 
schoten  and  Pyrard,  with  a  sort  of  cul- 
lender mouth  and  pebbles  shut  inside, 
■was  somewhat  different.  Oorruptedfrom 
the  Port,  gorgoleta,  the  name  of  such  ai 
vessel.  The  French  have  also  in  this 
sense  gargoulette,  and  a  word  gargouiile, 
our  medieval  gurgoyle  ;  all  derivations 
from  gorga,  garga,  gorge,  '  the  throat,' 
found  in  all  the  Romance  tongues. 

Tom  Cringle  shows  that  the  word 
is  used  in  the  W.  Indies, 

1598.  "These  cruses  are  called  Gor-- 
goletta." — Innschoten,  60. 

1599.  In  Delyry,  vii.  28,  the  word  is 
vn-itten  Gorgolane. 

c.  1610.  "II  y  a  une  pifeoe  de  terre  fort 
delicate,  et  toute  perc^e  de  petits  trous 
f  agonnez,  et  au  dedans  y  a  de  petites  pierres^ 
qui  ne  peuvent  sortir,  c'est  pour  nettoyer  le 
vase.  Ds  appellent  cela  gargoulette:  I'eau. 
n'en  sorte  que  peu  k  la  fois." — Pyrard  de  la 
Val,  ii.  43. 

1648.  '"  They  all  drink  out  of  Gorgelanes, 
that  is  out  of  a  Pot  with  a  Spout,  without 
setting  the  Mouth  thereto," — T,  Van  SpU- 
bergen's  Voyage,  37. 

c.  1670.  "  Qnand  on  est  k  la  maison  on  a 
des  Gonrgonlettes  ou  aiguiferes  d'une  cer- 
taine  pierre  poreuse." — Bemier  (ed.  Amst.) 
u.  214. 

1688.  "L'on  donne  k  chacun  de  ceux 
que  leur  malheur  conduit  dans  ces  saintes 
prisons,  un  pot  de  terre  plein  d'eau  pour  se 
laver,  un  autre  plus  propre  de  ceux  qu'on 
appelle  Gurguleta,  aussi  plein  d'eau  pour 
boire." — Dillon,  Bel.  de  I'Inquisition  de  Goa, 
135. 

c.  1690.  "The  Siamese,  Malays,  and 
Macassar  people  have  the  art  of  making 
from  the  larger  coco-nut  shells  most  elegant 
drinking  vessels,  cups,  and  those  other 
receptacles  for  water  to  drink  called 
Gorgelette,  which  they  set  with  silver,  and 
which  no  doubt  by  the  ignorant  are  supposed  ; 
to  be  made  of  the  precious  Maldive  cocos." 
— Bumphius,  I.  iii. 

1698.  "The  same  way  they  have  of 
cooling  their  Liquors,  by  a  wet  cloth 
wrapped  about  their  Ourgnlets  and  Jars, 
which  are  vessels  made  of  a  porous  £ind  of 
Earth."— JVj/cr,  47. 

1726.  "  However,  they  were  much  aston- 
ished that  the  water  in  the  Gorgolets  in 
that  tremendous  heat,  especially  out  of 
doors,  was  found  quite  cold." —Valentijn, 
Choro.  59. 

1829.  "Dressing  in  a  hurry,  find  the 
drunken  bheesty  .  .  .  has  mistaken  your 
boot  for  the  goglet  in  which  you  carry  your 


G060. 


293      GOLD  MOHUB  FLOWER. 


water  on  the  line  of  march.'' — Shipp's 
Memoirs,  ii.  149. 

c.  1830.  ' '  I  was  not  long  in  finding  a  bottle 
ot  very  tolerable  rum,  some  salt  junk,  some 
biscuit,  and  a  goglet,  or  porous  earthen  jar 
of  water,  with  some  capital  cigars." — Tom 
Cringle,  ed.  1863, 152. 

1832.  "  Murwan  sent  for  a  woman  -named 
Joada,  and  handing  her  some  virulent 
poison  folded  up  in  a  piece  of  paper,  said, 
'If  you  can  throw  this  into  Hussun's 
^ngglet,  he  on  drinking  a  mouthful  or  two 
of  water  will  instantly  bring  up  his  liver 
piece-meal.' " — Qanoon-e-Islam,  156. 

1855.  "To  do  it  (gild  the  Rangoon 
Pagoda)  they  have  enveloped  the  whole  in 
an  extraordinary  scafEoldmg  of  bamboos, 
which  looks  as  ft  they  had  been  enclosing 
the  pagoda  in  basketwork  to  keep  it  from 
.Tjreaking,  as  you  would  do  with  a  water 
goglet  for  a  ddk  journey." — In  Blackwood's 
Mag.,  May,  1856. 

GogO,  and  Goga,  n.p.  Ooga,^  a 
town  on  the  inner  or  eastern  shore  of 
Kattjrw'ar  Peninsula,  formerly  a  sea- 
port of  some  importance,  with  an 
anchorage  sheltered  by  the  Isle  of 
Peram  (the  Beiram  of  the  quotation 
from  Ibn  Batuta).  Oogo  appears  in 
the  Catalan  map  of  1375.  Two  of  the 
extracts  wiU  show  how  this  unhappy 
city  used  to  suffer  at  the  hands  of  the 
Portuguese. 

Gogo  is  now  superseded  to  a  great 
extent  by  Bhaunagar,  8  m.  distant. 

1321.  "Dated  from  Cagathe  12th  day 
of  October,  in  the  year  of  the  Lord  1321." — 
Zetter  of  Fr.  Jordanus  in  Cathay,  &o.  i.  228. 
c.  1343.  "We  departed  from  Beiram 
and  arrived  next  day  at  the  city  of  Kiika, 
which  is  large,  and  possesses  extensive 
bazars.  We  anchored  4  miles  off  because 
of  the  ebb  tide." — Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  60. 
1.531.  "  The  Governor  (Nunc  da  Cunha) 
....  took  counsel  to  order  a  fleet  to  re- 
main behind  to  make  war  upon  Cambaya, 
leaving  Antonio  de  Saldanha  with  50  sail, 
to  wit :  4  galeons,  and  the  rest  galleys  and 
^aleots,  and  rowing-vessels  of  the  King's, 
with  some  private  ones  eager  to  remain,  in 
the  greed  for  prize.  And  in  this  fleet  there 
stayed  1000  men  with  good  will  for  the 
plunder  before  them,  and  many  honoured 
gentlemen  and  captains.  And  running  up 
the  Gulf  they  came  to  a  city  called  Goga, 
peopled  by  rich  merchants  :  and  the  fleet 
entering  by  a  river  ravaged  it  by  fire  and 
sword,  slaying  much  people  .  .  ."—Correa, 
iii.  418. 

1602.  "...  the  city  of  Goga,  which  was 
one  of  the  largest  and  most  opulent  in 
trafiSc,  wealth  and  power  of  all  those  of 
Cambaya.  .  .  .  This  city  lies  almost  at  the 
head  of  the  Gulf,  on  the  western  side, 
spreading  over  a  level  plain,  and  from 
certain  ruins  of  buildings  still  visible,  seems 
to  have  been  in  old  times  a.  very  great 


place,  and  under  the  dominion  of  certain 
foreigners." — Couto,  IV.,  vii.,  cap.  5. 

1614.  "  The  passage  across  from  Surrate 
to  Goga  is  very  short,  and  so  the  three 
fleets,  starting  at  4  in  the  morning,  arrived 
there  at  nightfall  ....  The  next  day  the 
Portuguese  returned  ashore  to  burn  the 
city  ....  and  entering  the  city  they  set 
fire  to  it  in  all  quarters,  and  it  began  to 
blaze  with  such  fury  that  there  was  burnt 
a  great  quantity  of  merchandize  {fazendas 
de  parte),  which  was  a  huge  loss  to  the 
Moors  .  .  .  After  the  burning  of  the  city 
they  abode  there  3  days,  both  captains  and 
soldiers  content  with  the  abundance  of  their 
booty,  and  the  fleet  stood  for  Dio,  taking, 
besides  the  goods  that  were  on  board,  many 
boats  in  tow  laden  with  the  same." — Bo- 
carro,  Decada,  333. 

1727.  "  Goga  is  a  pretty  large  Town.  .  . 
has  some  Trade.  ...  It  has  the  Con- 
veniences of  a  Harbour  for  the  largest 
Ships,  though  they  lie  dry  on  soft  Mud  at 
low  Water."— 4.  Ham..,  i.  143. 

Gogolla,  or  Gogala,  n.p.  This  is 
still  the  name  of  a  village  on  a  penin- 
sular sandy  spit  of  the  mainland,  oppo- 
site to  the  island  and  fortress  of  Diu, 
and  formerly  itself  a.  fort.  It  was 
known  in  the  16th  century  as  the 
Villa  dos  Bumes,  because  Melique  Az 
(MaKk  Ayaz,  the  Mahom.  Governor), 
not  much  trusting  the  Eumes_(i.e.  the 
Turkish  mercenaries),  or  wUling  that 
they  should  be  within  the  Portress, 
sent  them  to  dwell  there."  {Barros,  II. 
iii.  cap.  5). 

1525.  "  Paga  dyo  e  gogolla  a  el  Rey  de 
Cambaya  treze  layques  em  tangas.  .  .  .  .  • 
xiij  laiques." — LenibrariA^,  34. 

1538.  In  Botelho,  Tombo,  230  and  239,  we 
flnd  "  Alfandegua  de  Guogualaa." 

1539.  "  .  .  .  .  terminating  in  a  long  and 
narrow  tongue  of  sand,  on  which  stands  a 
fort  which  they  call  Gogala,  and  the  Portu- 
guese the  Villa  doeJtumes.  On  the  point  of 
this  tongue  the  Portuguese  made  a  beauti- 
ful round  bulwark."— J'oao  de  Castro,  Pri- 
7iieiro  Boteiro,  p.  218. 

Golah,  s.  BCnd.  gola  (from  gol, 
'  round.').  A  store-house  for  grain  or 
salt ;  so  called  from  the  typical  form 
of  such  store-bouses  in  many. parts  of 
India,  viz.,  a  circular  wall  of  mud  with 
a  conical  roof. 

1810.  "The  golah,  or  warehouse."— 
Williamson,,  V.  M.,  ii.  343. 

1878.     "  The  villagers,  who  were  really  in 
want  of  food,  and  maddened  by  the  sight  of 
those  golahs  stored  with  gram,  could  not 
resist  the  temptation  to  help  themselves. 
—lAfe  in  the  Mofussil,  ii.  77. 

Gold  Mohur  Flower.    Oaesalpinia 


GOLE. 


294 


GOMBBOON. 


pulcherrima,  Sw.  Tlie  name  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  H.  Qulmor,  'Peacock- 
Flower.' 

Gole,-  s.  Tlie  main  body  of  an  army 
in  array ;  a  clustered,  body  of  troops ; 
an  irregular  squadron  of  borsemen. 
H.  c/Ml ;  perbaps  a  confusion  with  tbe 
Arab,  jaul  (or  gaul),  '  a  troop.' 

1507.  "As  the  right  and  left  are  called 
BeranghS,r  and  SewSnghEtr  .  .  .  and  are  not 
included  in  the  centre  which  they  call  ghul, 
the  right  and  left  do  not  belong  to  the  ghiil." 
—Baker,  227. 

1803.  "When  within  reach,  he  fired  a 
few  rounds,  on  which  I  formed  my  men 
into  two  gholes.  .  ,  .  Both  gholes  at- 
tempted to  turn  his  flanks,  but  the  men 
behaved  ill,  and  we  were  repulsed." — 
Skinner,  Mil.  Mem.  i.  298. 

1849.  "  About  this  time  a  large  gole  of 
horsemen  came  on  towards  me,  and  I  pro- 
posed to  charge;  but  as  they  turned  at  once 
from  the  fire  of  the  guns,  aiid  as  there  was  a 
nullah  in  front,  I  refrained  from  advancing 
after  them." — Brigadier  Lockwood,  Beport 
of  2nd  Cavalry  Division  at  Battle  of 
Goojerat. 

Gomasta,  Gomashtah,  s.  Hind. 
fromPers.(;Mm«s/ifaA,part.  ' appointed, 
delegated.'  A  native  agent  or  factor. 
In  Madras  tbe  modern  application  is  to 
a  cjerk  for  vernacular  correspondence. 

1762.  "You  will  direct  the  gentlemen, 
Gomastahs,  Miittamddiea,  and  Moonshies, 
and  other  of&cers  of  the  English  Company 
to  relinquish  their  farms,  taaliics,  gunges, 
and  golahs." — The  Nabob  to  the  Governor, 
in  Van-Sittart,  i.  229. 

1776.  "The  Magistrate  shall  appoint 
some  one  person  Ms  gomastah  or  Agent  in 
each  Town." — Salhed'a  Code,  55. 

1778.  "The  Company  determining  if 
possible  to  restore  their  investment  to  the 
former  condition  ....  sent  gomastahs,  or 
Gen  too  factors  in  their  own  pay." — Orme, 
ed.  1803,  ii.  .57. 

c.  1785.  "I  wrote  an  order  to  my 
gomastah  in  the  factory  of  Hughly."— 
CarraccioWs  Idfe  of  Clive,  iii.  448. 

1817.  "  The  banyan  hires  a  species  of 
broker,  called  a  Gomastah,  at  so  much  a 
■ausaWa."— Mill's  Sist.  iii.  13. 

1837.  .  .  .  (The  Rajah)  "sent  us  a  very 
good  breakfast ;  when  we  had  eaten  it,  his 
Gomashta  (a  sort  of  secretary,  at  least  more 
like  that  than  anything  else)  came  to 
say.  .  ." — Letters  from  Madras,  iSS. 

Gombroon,  n.p.  Tbe  old  name  in 
European  documents  of  tbe  place  on 
tbe  Persian  Gulf  now  known  as  Ban- 
dar 'Abbas,  or  'Ahbasi.  Tbe  latter  name 
was  given  to  it  wben  Sbah.  'Abbas, 
after  tbe   capture  and  destruction  of 


tbe  island  city  of  Hormuz,  establisbed 
a  port  tbere.  Tbe  site  wbicb  bo 
selected  was  tbe  little  town  of  Gamrun. 
Tbis  bad  been  occupied  by  tbe  Portu- 
guese, wbo  took  it  from  tbe  '  King 
of  Lar'  in  1612,  but  two  years  later 
it  was  taken  by  tbe  Sbab. 

Tbe  name  is  said  (in  tbe  Oeog. 
Magazine,  i.  17)  to  be  Turkish,  mean- 
ing '  a  Custom  House.'  Tbe  word 
alluded  to  is  probably  gumruh,  wbicb 
bas  tbat  meaning,  and  wbicb  is  again, 
tbrougb  Low  G&eek,  from  tbe  Latui 
commercium.  But  tbis  etymology  of 
tbe  name  seems  bardly  probable.  Tbat 
indicated  in  tbe  extract  from  A. 
Hamilton  below  is  from  Pers.  hamriin, 
'  a  sbrimp,'  or  Port,  camarao,  meaning 
tbe  same. 

Tbe  first  mention  of  Gombroon  in  the 
E.  I.  Papers  seems  to  be  in  1616,  when 
Edmund  Connok,  tbe  Company's  chief 
agent  in  tbe  Gulf,  calls  it  "the best 
port  in  all  Persia,"  and  "  tbat  hopeful 
and  glorious  port  of  Gombroon" 
{Sainsbury,  i.  484-5).  Tbere  was  an 
English  factory  here  soon  after  the 
capture  of  Hormuz,  and  it  continued 
to  be  maintained  in  1759,  when  it 
was  taken  by  the  Oomte  d'Estaing. 
The  factory  was  re-established,  but 
ceased  to  exist  a  year  or  two  later. 

1614.  (The Captain-major)  "under  orders 
of  Dom  Luis  da  Gama  returned  to  succour 
Comorao,  but  found  the  enemy's  fleet 
already  there  and  the  fort  surrendered.  .  .  . 
News  which  was  heard  by  Dom  Luis  da 
Gama  and  most  of  the  people  of  Ormuz  in 
such  way  as  might  be  expected,  some  of 
the  old  folks  of  Ormuz  prognosticating  at 
once  that  in  losing  Comora,o  Ormuz  itself 
would  be  lost  before  long,  seeing  that  the 
former  was  like  a  barbican  or  outwork  on 
which  the  rage  of  the  Persian  enemy  spent 
itself,  giving  time  to  Ormuz  to  prepare 
against  their  coming  thither." — Bocwrro, 
Decada,  349. 

1622.  "  That  evening,  at  two  hours  of 
the  night,  we  started  from  below  that  fine 
tree,  and  after  travelling  about  a  league  and 
a  half  .  .  we  arrived  here  in  Combrft,  a 
place  of  decent  size  and  population  on  the 
sea-shore,  which  the  Persians  now-a-days, 
laying  aside  as  it  were  the  old  name,  call 
the  '  Port  of  Abbas '  because  it  was  wrested 
from  the  Portuguese,  who  formerly  possessed 
it,  in  the  time  of  the  present  King  Abbas." 
—P.  della  Valle,  ii.  413. 

c.  1630.  "  Gumbrown  (or  Gomroon,_  as 
some  pronounce  it)  is  by  most  Persians 
Kar'  efoxr;!'  cald  Bander  or  the  Port  Towne 
.  ._.  .  some  (but  I  commend  them  not) 
write  it  Gamrou,  others  Gomrow,  and  other- 
some  Gummeroon A  Towne  it  is  of 

no  Antiquity,  rising  daily  out  of  the  mine* 


GOMUTI. 


295 


aOOBBY. 


of    late    glorious    (now    most     wretched) 
Ormus."—Sir  T.  Herbert,  121. 

1673.  "The  Sailors  had  stigmatized,  this 
place  of  its  Excessive  Heat,  with  this  sarcasti- 
cal  Saying,  That  there  was  but  an  Inch-Deal 
betwixt  Gomberoon  and  Hell." — Frper,  224. 

Fryer  in  another  jilace  (marginal  rubric, 
p.  331)  says:  "Grombroon  Ware,  made  of 
Earth,  the  best  next  China."  Was  this  one 
of  the  sites  of  manufacture  of  the  Persian 
porcelain  now  so  highly  prized  ? 

1727.  "This  Gombroon  was  formerly  a 
rishing  Town,  and  when  Shaw  Abass  began 
to  build  it,  had  its  Appellation  from  the 
Portugueze,  in  Derision,  because  it  was  a 
good  plaoefor  catching  Prawns  and  Shrimps, 
which  they  call  Camerong." — A.  Ham., 
i.  92. 

1762.  "  As  this  officer  (Comte  d'Estaing) 
....  broke  his  parole  by  taking  and  de- 
stroying our  settlements  at  Gombroon,  and 
upon  the  west  Coast  of  Sumatra,  at  a  time 
when  he  was  still  a  prisoner  of  war,  we 
have  laid  before  his  Majesty  a  true  state  of 
the  case." — In  Long;  288. 

Gomuti,  s.  Malay,  gumuti.  A 
substance  resembling  iorseliair,  and 
forming  excellent  cordage  (the  cabos 
negros  of  the  Portuguese),*  sometimes 
improperly  called  coir  (q.v.),  wliich.  is 
produced  by  a  palm  growing  in  the 
Ai'chipelago,  Arenga  saccharifera,  La- 
biU.  {Borassus  Gomutus,  Lour.).  The  tree 
also  furnishes  Icalams  or  reed-pens  for 
■writing,  and  the  material  for  the 
poisoned  arrows  used  -with,  tbe  blow- 
tube.  The  name  of  tbe  palm  itself  in 
Malay  is  anau.  *  See  Sagwire.  There 
is  a  very  interesting  account  of  this 
pabn  in  iEMjjip/iitjs,  Herb.  Amh.,  i.  pi. 
xiii.  Dampier  speaks  of  the  fibre 
thus: 

1686.  "...  There  is  another  sort  of 
Coire  cables  .  .  .  that  are  black,  and  more 
strong  and  lasting,  and  are  made  of  Strings 
that  grow  like  Horse-hair  at  the  Heads  of 
certain  Trees,  almost,  like  the  Coco-trees. 
This  sort  comes  mostly  from  the  Island  of 
Timor."— i.  295. 

Gong^,  s.  This  word  appears  to  be 
Malay  (or,  according  to  Crawfurd, 
originally  Javanese),  Oong  or  Agong. 
Its  well-known  application  is  to  a  disk 
of  thin  bell-metai,  which,  when  struck 
with  a  mallet,  yields  musical  notes, 
and  is  used  in  the  further  east  as  a 
substitute  for  a  bell. 

Marcel  Devic  says  tbat  the  T^ord 
exists  id  all  the  languages  of  tbe 
Archipelago.  He  defines  it  as  mean- 
ing   "instrument   de   musique  aussi 

*  Marre,  Eata-Kata  Malayou,  p.  92. 


appele  tam-tam ; "  but  see  under 
tom-tom.  The  great  drum,  to  which 
Dampier  applies  the  name,  was  used 
like  the  metallic  gong  for  striking  the 
hour. 

Systems  of  gongs  variously  arranged 
form  harmonious  musical  instruments 
among  the  Burmese,  and  still  more 
elaborately  among  the  Javanese. 

The  word  is  commonly  applied  by 
Anglo-Indians  also  to  the  Hind. 
ghantd{oTganta,'Dec.)oTghan, athickev 
metal  disc,  not  musical,  used  in  India 
for  striking  the  hour  (see  Gurry).  The 
gong  being  used  to  strike  the  hour  we 
find  the  word  applied  by  Fryer  (like 
gv-rry)  to  the  hour  itself,  or  interval 
denoted. 

c.  1590.  "  In  the  morning  before  day  the 
Generall  did  strike  his  Gongo,  which  is  an 
Instrument  of  War  that  soundeth  like  a 
Bell. "  (This  was  in  Africa,  near  Benguela). 
Advent,  of  AndreiD  Battel,  iaPurchas,  ii.  970. 

1673.  ' '  They  have  no  Watches  nor  Hour- 
Glasses,  but  measure  Time  by  the  dropping 
of  Water  out  of  a  Brass  Bason,  which  holds 
a  Ghong,  or  less  than  half  an  Hour  ;  when 
they  strike  once  distinctly,  to  tell  them  it's 
the  Mrst  Ghong,  which  js  renewed  at  the 
Second  Ghong  for  Two,  and  so  Three  at  the 
End  of  it  tin  they  come  to  Eight ;  when  they 
strike  on  the  Brass  "Vessel  at  their  liberty 
to  give  notice  the  Pore  [i.e.,  PaAr  or  Watch] 
is  out,  and  at  last  strike  One  leisurely  to 
tell  them  it  is  the  First  Pore.'" — Fryer,  186. 

1686.  "In  the  Sultan's  Mosque  (at 
Mindanao)  there  is  a  great  Drum  with  but 
one  Head,  called  a  Gong ;  which  is  instead 
of  a  Clock.  This  Gong  is  beaten  at  12  a 
Clock,   at  3,  6,and  Q."— Dampier,  i.  333. 

1750-52.  "  Besides  these  (in  China)  they 
have  little  drums,  great  and  small  kettle 
drums,  gungnngs  or  round  brass  basons  like 
frying  pans. " — Olof  Toreen,  248. 

1817. 
"  War  music  bursting  out  from  time  to  time 
With  gong  and  tymbalon's  tremendous 

chime." — Lalla  Boolch,  Mokanna. 
Tremendous  sham  poetry  ! 

1878.  ".  .  .  le  nom  pl^b^ien  .  .  .  sonna 
dans  les  salons.  .  .  .  Comme  un  coup  de 
cymbalo,  un  de  ces  gongs  qui  sur  les  theatres 
de  fderie  annoncent  les  apparitions  fantas- 
tiques." — Alph.  Daudet,  Le  Nabab,  ch.  4. 

Goodry,  s.     A  quilt.     Hind,  gudri. 

1598.  "  They  make  also  faire  couerlits, 
which  they  call  Godoriina  [or]  Colchas, 
which  are  very  faire  and  pleasant  to  the 
eye,  stitched  with  silke  ;  and  also  of  cotton 
of  all  colours  and  stitchinges." — Linschoten, 
ch.  9. 

c.  1610.  "Les  matelats  et  les  couver- 
tures  sont  de  soye  ou  de  toille  de  coton 
fagonn^ek  toutes  sortesde figures  et  couleur 


aOOGUL. 


296  GOOZERAT,  GVZERAT. 


lis  appellent  oela  Gouldrins. " — Pyra/rd  de  La- 
val, il.  3. 

Googul,  s.  Hind,  gugal  (Sansk. 
guggula  and  guggulu).  The  aromatic 
gum-resin  of  the  Balsamodendron 
Muhul,  Hooker  {Aniyris  agallocha, 
Eoxb.),  the  rrmkl  of  the  Arabs,  and 
generally  supposed  to  be  the  Mellium 
of  the  ancients.  It  is  imported  from 
the  Beyla  territory,  west  of  Sind  (see 
Bo.  Govt.  Selections  (N.S.),  No.  xvii., 
p.  326).    See  Bdellium. 

1525.  (Prices  at  Cambay).  "  Giigall 
d'orumuz  (the  maund),  16  fedeas."—Lcm- 
branfa,  43. 

1813.  "Gogul  is  a  epecies  of  bitumen 
much  used  at  Bombay  and  other  parts  of 
India,  for  painting  the  bottom  of  ships."— 
MUburn,  i.  137. 

Goojur,  n.p.  H.  OHjar  (Skt.  Gurj- 
jara).  The  name  of  a  great  Hindu 
clan,  very  numerous  in  tribes  and  in 
population  over  nearly  the  whole  of 
Northern  India,  from  the  Indus  to 
Eohilkhand.  In  the  Dehli  territory 
and  the  Doab  they  were  formerly 
notorious  for  thieving  propensities ; 
and  they  are  never  such  steady  and 
industrious  cultivators  as  the  Jats, 
among  whose  villages  they  are  so 
largely  interspersed.  In  the  Punjab 
they  are  Mahommedans.  Their  ex- 
tensive diiftision  is  illustrated  by 
their  having  given  name  to  Grujarat 
(see  Goozerat)  as  well  as  to  Qujrat 
and  Oujranwala  in  the  Punjab.  And 
during  the  last  century  a  great  part  of 
Saharunpur  District  m  the  Northern 
Doab  was  also  called  Oujrat  (see  Elliot's 
Races,  by  Beames,  i.  99,  seqq.). 

Goolail,  s.  A  pellet-bow ;  P.  Hind. 
ghulel. 

In  Shakspeare  we  have  Sir  Toby  ex- 
claiming :  "  O  for  a  stone-how  to  hit  him  in 
the  eye  !  "  and  in  Beaumont  and  Fletcher  : 

1611. 
"  Children  will  shortly  take  him  for  a  wall, 

And  set  their  stone-bows  in  his  forehead." 
A  King  and  No  King,  V    >  i 

Goolmaul,  and  sometimes  Gool- 
mool,  s.  A  muddle,  confusion.  Hind. 
gul-mal  harna,  to  make  a  mixture  or 
mess. 

Goont,  s.  Hind,  gunth  and  gutli. 
A  kind  of  pony  of  the  N.  Himalayas, 
strong  but  clumsy. 

0.  1590.  "In  the  northern  mountainous 
districts  of  Hindustan,  a  kind  of  small  but 
strong  horses  is  bred,  which  is  called  gut ; 


and  in  the  confines  of  Bengal,  near  Eiich, 
another  kind  of  horses  occurs,  which  rank 
between  the  gut  and  Turkish  horses,  and 
are  called  Tanghan  (see  Taagan) ;  they  are 
strong  and  powerful." — Ain,  i.  183. 

1609.  "On  the  further  side  of  Ganges 
lyeth  a  very  mighty  Prince,  caUed  Baiaw 
liodorow,  holding  a  mountainous  Countrey 
.  .  .  .  thence  commeth  much  Muske,  and 
heere  is  the  great  breed  of  a  small  kind  of 
Horse,  called  Gunts,  a  true  traveUing  scale- 
chfEe  beast." — W.  Finch  in  Purchas,  i.  438. 

1831.  "  In  Cashmere  I  shall  buy,  with- 
out regard  tq  price,  the  best  ghounte  in 
T''^et.  —Jacquemont's  Letters,  E.  T.,  ii.  12. 

Gooroo,  s.  Hind,  guru,  from  Sansk. 
gum;  a  spiritual  teacher,  a  (Hindu) 
priest. 

(Ancient.)  "That  brahman  is  called 
guru  who  performs  according  to  rule  the 
rites  on  conception  and  the  like,  and  feeds 
(the  child)  with  rice  (for  the  first  time)."— 
Manu,  ii.  142. 

c.  1550.  "You  should  do  as  you  are 
told  by  your  parents  and  your  Guru." — 
Bmidyana  of  Tulsi  Das,  by  Growse  (1878), 
43.' 

1626.  "  There  was  a  famous  Prophet  of 
the  Ethnikes,  named  Goru." — Purchas,  Pil- 
grimage, 520. 

1700.  "...  je  suis  fort  surpris  de  voir 
k  la  porte  ...  le  Penitent  au  colier  qui 
demandoit  \  parler  au  Gourou." — Lettret 
JEdif.,  X.  95. 

1810.  "  Persons  of  this  class  often  keep 
little  schools  .  .  .  and  then  are  designated 
gooroOB ;  a  term  implying  that  kind  of 
respect  we  entertain  for  pastors  in  general." 
— Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  317. 

1822.  "  The  Adventures  of  the  Gooroo 
Paramartan :  a  tale  in  the  Tamul  Language" 
(translated  by  B.  Babington  from  the  ori- 
ginal of  Padre  Beschi,  written  about  1720- 
1730),  London. 

1867.  "  Except  the  guru  of  Bombay,  no 
priest  on  earth  has  so  large  a  power  of 
acting  on  every  weakness  of  the  female 
heart  as  a  Mormon  bishop  at  Salt  Lake." — 
Dixon's  New  America,  330. 
i 
Goorul,  s.  H.  gural;  the  Hima- 
layan chamois ;  Nemorlioedvs  Ooral  of 
Jerdon. 

Goozerat,  Guzerat,  n.  p.  The  name 
of  a  famous  province  in  Western  India, 
Skt.  Qurjjara  and  Gurjjara-raMra, 
Prakrit  forms  Gujarat  or  Gujrdt, 
taking  its  name  from  the  Oujar 
tribe  (see  Goojur).  The  name 
covers  the  British  districts  of  Surat, 
Broach,  Eaira,  Panch  Mahals,  and 
Ahmedabad,  besides  the  territories  of 
the  Gaekwar  of  Baroda  (sec  Guicowar) 
and  a  multitude  of  native  States.    It  is 


GOOZVL-KHANA. 


sor 


GOSAIN,  GOSSYNE. 


also  often  used  as  including  the  penin- 
sula of  Kathiawar  or  Surasttra,  wliicli 
alone  embraces  180  petty  States. 

0.  640.  Hwen  T'sang  passes  through 
Kia-chi-lo,  i.e.  Gurjjara,  but  there  is  some 
<Jiffioulty  as  to  the  position  which  he  assigns 
to  it. — Pilerins  Bouddh.,  iii.  166. 

1298.  "Gozurat  is  a  great  Kingdom. 
....  The  people  are  the  most  desperate 
pirates  in  existence.  .  .  ." — Marco  Polo, 
Bk.  iii.  eh.  26. 

c.  1300.  "  Guzerat,  which  is  a  large  coun- 
try, within  which  are  Kamb^y,  Somnitt, 
Klanken-Tina,  and  several  other  cities 
and  towns.  .  .  ." — Bashiduddin  in  Elliot, 
d.  67. 

1300.  "The  Sultan  despatched  Ulugh 
Khan  to  Ma'bar  and  Gujarat  for  the  de- 
struction of  the  idol-temple  of  Somndit,  on 
the  20th  of  Jum^dii'-l  awwal,  698  H.  .  .  ." 
— Amir  KhusrH,  in  Elliot,  iii.  74. 

1.554.  "  At  last  we  made  the  land  of 
Guchrat  in  Hindustan."— Sidi  'Ali,  p.  79. 

The  name  is  sometimes  used  by  the 
■old  writers  for  the  people,  and  espe- 
cially for  the  Hindu   merchants   or 
Banyans    (q.Y.)    of    Guzerat.       See 
•  Sainsbury,  i.  445  ajxipassim. 

Goozul-Ehana,  s.  A  bath,  room; 
Hind.,  from  Arabo-Pers.  ghusl-hliana, 
of  corresponding  sense.  The  apartment 
so  called  was  used  by  some  of  the  Great 
Moghuls  as  a  place  of  private  audience. 

1616.  "  At  eight,  after  supper  he  comes 
down  to  the  Guzelcan,  a  faire  Court  wherein 
in  the  middest  is  a  Throne  erected  of  free- 
stone."—Sir  T.  Boe,  in  Purchas,  ii. 

,,  "The  thirteenth,  at  night  I  went 
to  the  Gussell  Chan,  where  is  best  oppor- 
tunitie  to  doe  business,  and  tooke  with  me 
the  Italian,  determining  to  walk  no  longer 
in  darknesse,  but  to  prooue  the  King.  .  .  ." 
—Ibid.  p.  543. 

c.  1660.  "From  the  great  Hall  of  the 
Any-lcas  one  enters  into  a  more  retired  Place 
called  the  Goselkana,  that  is,  the  place  to 
wash  in.  But  few  are  suffered  to  enter 
there.  .  .  .  There  it  is  where  the  king  is 
seated  in  a  chair  .  .  .  and  giveth  a  more 
particular  Audience  to  his  officers." — 
Battier,  E.  T.,  p.  85. 

Gopnra,  s.  The  meaning  of  this 
word  in  Sansk.  is  a  '  city-gate.'  But 
m  S.  India  the  gopnram  is  that  re- 
markable feature  of  architecture,  pecu- 
liar to  the  Peninsula,  the  great  p3Tra- 
midal  tower  over  the  entrance-gate  to 
the  precinct  of  a  temple.  See  Fer- 
gusson's  Indian  and  Eastern  Architec- 
ture, 325  &o. 

This  feature  is  not,  in  any  of  the  S. 
Indian  temples,  older  than  the  ISth  or 
16th  cent.,  and  was  no  doubt  adopted 


for  purposes  of  defence,  as  indeed  the 
Silpa-Sdstra  ('Books  of  Mechanical 
Arts ')  treatises  imply.  This  fact  may 
sufficiently  dispose  of  the  idea  that  the 
feature  indicates  an  adoption  of  archi- 
tecture from  ancient  Egypt. 

1862.  "  The  gopnrams  or  towefs  of  the 
great  pagoda. " — Markham,  Peru  and  India, 
408. 

Gora,  s.  Hind,  gord,  '  fair  com- 
plexioned.'  A  white  man ;  a  Euro- 
pean soldier;  any  European  who  is 
not  a  sahib  (q.v.).  Plural  gord-log, 
'  white  people.' 

Gorawallall,  s.  Hind,  ghora-wald 
(ghoya,  '  a  horse ').  A  groom  or  horse- 
keeper;  used  at  Bombay.  On  the 
Bengal  side  syce  (q-v.)  is  always 
used,  on  the  Madras  side  Iiorsekeeper 
(q.v.). 

c.    1848.     "  On  approaching  the  different 

Eoints,  one  knows  Mrs. is  at  hand,  for 
er  Gorahwallahs  wear  green  and  gold  pug- 
gries." — Chow-Chow,  i.  151. 

Gorayt,  s.  Hind,  goret;  a  village 
watchman  and  messenger,  one  of  the 
municipal  establishment,  employed 
under  the  patwari  in  Upper  India. 

Gordower,  Goordore,  s.  A  kind 
of  boat  in  Bengal,  described  by  Ives 
as  "a  vessel  pushed  on  by  paddles." 
Etym.  obscure.  Ohurdaur  is  a  horse- 
race, a  race-course.  Was  it  originally 
a  racing  boat  ? 

1757.  "To  get  two  bolias  (q.  v.),  a 
goordore,  and  87  dandies  (q.  v.)  from  the 
Nazir." — Ives,  157. 

Gosain,  Gossyne,  s.  Hind,  and 
Mahr.  Oosttln,  Oosdi,  Oosdm,  &c.,  from 
Sansk.  Ooawdmi,  '  Lord  of  passions ' 
(Ht.  '  Lord  of  cows '),  i.e.  one  who  is 
supposed  to  have  subdued  bis  passions 
and  renounced  the  world.  Applied 
in  various  parts  of  India  to  different 
kinds  of  persons  not  necessarily  celi- 
bates, but  professing  a  life  of  reli- 
gious mendicancy,  and  including  some 
who  dwell  together  in  convents  under 
a  superior. 

1774.  "  My  hopes  of  seeing  Teshu  Lama 
were  chiefly  founded  on  the  Gosain." — 
Bogle,  in  Ma/rkhwnCs  Tibet,  46. 

c.  1781.  "It  was  at  this  time  in  the 
hands  of  a  Gosine,  or  Hindoo  Eeligious."* 
—Hodges,  112. 

*  The  use  of  this  barbarism  by  Hodges  is  re- 
markable, common  as  it  has  become  o(  late  years. 


GOSBECK,  OOSBEAGUjE.         298 


GOUB. 


_  1826.  "  I  found  a  lonely  cottage  with  a 
light  in  the  window,  and  being  attired  in 
the  habit  of  a  ^ossein,  I  did  not  hesitate  to 


request  a  lodging  for  the  night." — Pandu 
rang  Sari,  399. 

Gosbeck,  Cosbeague,  s.  Besides 
what  the  quotations  indicate  we  can 
say  notning,  Tlie  word  suggests  some 
form  like  Ohazi-Beg ;  but  we  cannot 
trace  it.  It  is  spoken  of -in  Persia  (at 
Gombroon  and  elsewhere). 

c.  ]630.  "The  Abbasee  is  in  our  money 
sixteene' pence  ;  Zarree  ten  pence ;  Mamoo- 
dee  eight  pence ;  Shahee  f  oure  pence ;  Saddle 
two  pence;  ^istee  two  pence ;  double  Coz- 
beg  one  penny;  single  Cozbeg  one  half- 
penny; FliJKes  are  ten  to  a  Cozbeg." —  Sir 
T.  Herbert,  ed.  1638,  p.  231. 

1673.  "  A  Banyan  that  seemingly  is  not 
worth  a  Gosbeck  (the  lowest  coin  they  have). 
—Fryer,  113.    See  also,  pp.  343,  407. 

,,       "10    Cosbeagues  is  1  Shahee;    4 
Shahees  is  one  Abassee  or  16d." — lb.  211. 

1711.  "10  Coz.  or  Pice,  a  Copper  Coin, 
are  1  Shahee." — Lockyer,  241. 

1727.  ' '  1  Shahee  is . .  10  Gaaz  or  Cosbegs." 
— A.  Ham.,  ii.  311. 

1752.  "10  cozbangues  or  Pice  (a  Copper 
Coin)  are  1  Shatree  "(xeiBA  Shaliee).— Brooks, 
p.  37. 

See  also  in  Hanway,  vol.  i.  p.  292,  Kaz- 
begie. 

1825..  "  A  toman  contains  100  mamoo" 
dies ;  a  new  abassee,  2  mamoodies  or  4 
shakees  ...  a  shakee,  10  coz  or  coz- 
bangues, a  small  copper  coin." — Milburn, 
2nd  ed.,  p.  95. 

Gosha,  adj.  Used  in  some  parts, 
as  an  Anglo-Indian  teclinicality,  to 
indicate  that  a  woman  is  secluded, 
and  cannot  appear  in  public.  It  is 
shoit_  for  gosha-nishln  (Pers.),  'sit- 
ting in  a  corner; '  and  is  much  the 
same  as  parda-niahm  (v.  purdani- 
sheen). 

a.  Gour,  s.  Hind.  gSur  and  gaurl 
gal  (but  not  in  the  dictionaries).  The 
great  wild  ox  Qavaeus  Gaums,  Jerd., 
the  same  as  Bison  (q.  v.). 

i.T.'*-^?^'^  "They  erect  strong  fences,  but 
the  buffaloes  generally  break  them  down. 
■  ■  •  ■  They  are  far  larger  than  common 
buffaloes.  There  is  an  account  of  a  similar 
kmd  called  the  Gore ;  one  distinction  be- 
tween It  and  the  buffalo  is  the  length  of  the 
hoof.  —Elphinstone  in  Life,  i.l56. 

b.  Gour,s.  Properly  Can.  g'aM(^,,9aMr, 
or  gauda.  The  head  man  of  a  Village 
in  the  Oanarese-speaking  country; 
either  as  corresponding  to  patel  (see 
potail)  or  to  the  Zemindar  of  Bengal. 


c.  1800.  "Every  Tehsildary  is  farmed 
out  in  villages  to  the  Gours  or  head- 
farmers." — In  Muwro's  lAfe,  iii.  92. 


C.  Gour,  n.p.     Qaur,  the  name  of  a 
medieval  capital  of  Bengal,  which  lay 
immediately  south  of  the  modern  ciTrU, 
station  of    Malda,  and  the  traces  of 
which,  with  occasional  Mahommedan. 
buildings,  extend  over  an  immense  area, 
chiefly    covered    with    jungle.      The 
name  is  a  form  of  the  ancient  Oauda, 
meaning  (it  is  believed)  '  the  country 
of  sugar,'  a  name  applied  to  a  large 
partof  Bengal,  and  specifically  to  the 
portion  where  these  remains  lie.    It 
was  the  residence  of  a  Hindu  dynasty, 
the  Senas,   at  the  time  of  the  early 
Mahommedan    invasions,     and    was 
popularly  known  as  Lakhnaoti;  but 
the  reigning  king  had  transferred  his 
seat  to  Nadiya  (70  m.  above  Calcutta)  . 
before  the  actual  conquest  of  Bengal 
in  the  last  years  of  the  12th  century. 
Gaur  was  afterwards  the  residence  of 
several  Mussalman  dynasties. 

1536.  "But  Xercansor*  after  his  suc- 
cess advanced  along  thg  river  till  he  came ' 
before  the  city  of  Gouro  to  besiege  it,  and 
ordered  a  lodgment  to  be  made  in  front  of 
certain  varandas  of  the  King's  Palace  which 
looked  upon  the  river;  and  as  he  wan 
making  his  trenches  certain  Kumis  who 
were  resident  in  the  city,  desiring  that  the 
King  should  prize  them  highly  {d'elles 
fizesse  cabedal)  as'  he  did  the  Portuguese, 
offered  their  service  to  the  King  to  go  and 

Erevent  the  enemy's  lodgment,  saying  that 
e  should  also  send  the  Portuguese  with 
them."— Corrm,  iii.  720. 

1553.  "The  chief  city  of  the  Kingdom 
(of  Bengala)  is  called  Gouro.  It  is  situated 
on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges,  and  is  said  to 
be  3  of  our  leagues  in  length,  and  to  contain 
200,000  inhabitants.  On  the  one  side  it  has 
the  river  for  its  defence,  and  on  the  landward 
faces  a  wall  of  great  height  ...  the  streets 
are  so  thronged  with  the  concourse  and 
traffic  of  people  .  . .  that  they  cannot  force 
their  way  past  ...  a  great  part  of  the 
houses  of  this  city  are  stately  and  well- 
wrought  buUdings."— Garros,  IV.  ix.  cap.  1. 

1586.  "  From  Patanaw  I  went  to  Tanda 
which  is  in  the  land  of  the  Gouren.  It 
hath  in  times  past  been  a  kingdom,  but  is 
now  subdued  by  ZelabdinEchebar.  .  .  ."— 
R.  Fitch  in  BaUuyt,  ii.  389. 

1683.  "I  went  to  see  ye  famous  Ruins  of  a 
great  Citty  and  PaUace  called  GOWEE  .  .  . 
we  spent  3J  hours  in  seeing  ye  mines 
especially  of  the  PaUace  which  has  been  .  . 
m  my  judgment  considerably  bigger  and 
more  beautifull  than  the  Grand  Seignor's 
oeraglio  [at  Constantinople   or   any  other 


*  i.e.  Sher  Khan  Sur,  atterwiirds  King  of  Hin- 
dostan  as  Sher  Shah. 


GOVERNOR'S  STRAITS.        299 


GRAB. 


Pallaoe  that  I  have  seen  in  Europe." — 
Hedges,  May  16.  ' 

Governor's  Straits,  ii.p.  THs  was 
the  name  applied  by  the  Portuguese 
{Estreito  do  Gobernador)  to  the  Straits 
of  Singapore,  i.e.  the  straits  south  of 
that  island  (or  New  Strait).  The  reason 
of  the  name  is  given,  in  our  first  quota- 
tion. The  Governor  in  question  was 
the  Spaniard  Dom  Joao  da  Silva. 

1615.  "The  Governor  sailed  from  Manilha 
in  March  of  this  year  with  10  galleons  and 

2  galleys Arriving  at  the  Straits  of 

Sincapur,_  *  *  *  *  and  passing  by  a  new 
strait  which  since  has  taken  the  name  of 
£streito  do  Governador,  there  his  galleon 
grounded  on  the  reef  at  the  point  of  the 
strait,  and  was  a  little  grazed  by  the  top  of 
it."— Bocarro,  428. 

1727.  "  Between  the  small  Carimon  and 
Tanjong-beliong  on  the  Continent,  is  the 
entrance  of  the  Streights  of  Sincapiire 
before  mentioned,  and  also  into  the  Streights 
of  Ooyemadore,  the  largest  and  easiest 
Passage  into  the  China  Seas." — A.  Ham. 
il.  122. 

1780.  ' '  Directions  for  sailing  from  Malacca 
•to  Pulo  Timoan,  through  Governor's  Straits, 
commonly  called  the  Straits  of  Sincapour." 
—Dunn's  if.  Directory,  5th  ed.,  p.  474.  See 
also  Lettres  Edif.,  1st  ed.,  ii.  118. 

1841.  "  Singapore  Strait,  called  Governor 
Strait,  or  New  Strait,  by  the  French  and 
Portuguese."— flbrsftwrj/Zi.,  5th  ed.,  ii.  264. 

Gow,  Gaou,  s.  Dakh.  H.  gau.  An 
ancient  measure  of  distance  preserved 
in  S.  India  and  Ceylon.  In  the  latter 
island,  where  the  term  still  is  in  use, 
the  gmuwa  is  a  measure  of  about  four 
BngHsh  miles.  It  is  Pali  gavuta,  one 
quarter  of  a  yojana,  and  that  again  is 
the  Sansk.  gavyuti  with  the  same  mean- 
ing. 

There  isinMolesworth'sikTarflf  7jz  Dic- 
tionary, and  in  Wilson,  atermgaukos, 
'  a  land  measure '  (for  which  read 
'distance  measure'),  the  distance  at 
which  the  lowing  ■  of  a  cow  may  be 
heard.  This  is  doubtless  a  form  of 
the  same  term  as  that  under  considera- 
tion, but  the  explanation  is  probably 
modem  and  incorrect.  The  yojana 
with  which  the  gau  is  correlated, 
appears  etymologically  to  be '  a  yoking, ' 
■VIZ.,  "  the  stage,  or  distance  gone  in 
one  harnessing  without  unyoking" 
{WUliarm) ;  and  the  lengths  attributed 
to  it  are  very  various,  oscillating  from 
2^  to  9  miles,  and  even  to  8  hrosas  or 
COSS.  The  last  valuation  of  the  yojana 
would  correspond  with  that  of  the  gau 
at^. 


c.  B45.  "The great  Island  (Taprobane), 
according  to  what  the  natives  say,  has  a 
length  of  300  gaudia,  and  a  breadth  of  the 
same,  ie.  900  miles." — Cosmas  Indicopleustes, 
(in  Gathay,  clxxvii). 

1623.  "  From  Garicota  to  Tumbre  may 
be  about  a  league  and  a  half,  for  in  that 
country  distances  are  measured  by  gafl,  and 
each  gaii  is  about  two  leagues,  and  from 
Garicota  to  Tumbre  they  said  was  not  so 
much  as  a  gaft  of  road." — P.  delta  VaUe, 
ii.  638. 

1676.  "They  measure  the  distances  of 
places  in  India  by  Gos  and  Castes.  A  Go» 
is  about  4  of  our  common  leagues,  and  ar 
Goste  is  one  league." — Tavernier,  E.  T., 
ii.  30. 

1860.  "A  gaou  in  Ceylon  expresses  a 
somewhat  indeterminate  length,  according 
to  the  nature  of  the  ground  to  be  traversed, 
a  gaou  across  a  mountainous  country  being 
less  than  one  measured  on  level  ground,, 
and  a  gaou  for  a  loaded  cooley  is  also  per' 
mitted  to  be  shorter  than  for  one  unbur-- 
thened,  but  on  the  whole  the  average  may 
be  taken  under  four  miles." — Tennent's 
Ceylon,  4th  ed.,  i.  467. 

Grab,  s.  This  name,  now  almost 
obsolete,  was  applied  to  a  kind  of  vessel 
which  is  constantly  mentioned  in  the 
sea-  and  river-fights  of  India,  from  the 
arrival't)f  the  Portuguese  down  to  near 
the  end  of  the  last  century.  That  kind 
of  etymology  which  works  from,  inner 
consciousness  would  probably  say : 
"  This  term  has  always  been  a  puzzle 
to  the  English  in  India.  The  fact  is 
that  it  was  a  kind  of  vessel  much  used 
by  corsairs,  who  were  said  to  grab  all 
that  passed  the  sea.  Hence,  &c."  But 
the  real  derivation  is  different. 

The  Eev.  Howard  Malcom,  in  a 
glossary  attached  to  his  Travels,  defines'' 
it  as  "a  square-rigged  Arab  vessel, 
having  a  projecting  stem  (stem  ?)  and 
no  bowsprit ;  it  has  two  masts."  Pro- 
bably the  application  of  the  term  may 
have  deviated  variously  in  recent  days. 
Porthus  again  in  Solvyns  {Les  Hindous, 
vol.  i.)  a  grab  is  drawn  and  described 
as  a  ship  with  three  masts,  a  sharp 
prow,  and  a  bowsprit.  But  originally 
the  word  seems,  beyond  question,  to 
have  been  an  Arab  name  for  a  galley. 
The  proper  word  is  Arab,  ghorah,  '  a 
raven,'  though  adopted  into  Mahratti 
and  Eonkani  as  gurab.  Jal  says, 
quoting  Eeinaud,  that  ghordb  was  the 
name  given  by  the  Moors  to  the  true 
galley,  and  cites  Hyde  for  the  rationale 
of  the  name.  We  give  Hyde's  words 
below.  Amari,  in  the  work  quoted 
below  (p.  397),  points  out  the  analogous 
corvetta.  as  perhaps  a  transfer  of  ghurdb : 


GRAB. 


300 


GRAM. 


1181.  "  A  vessel  of  our  merchants  .  .  .  . 
making  sail  for  the  city  of  Tripoli  (which 
■God  protect)  was  driven  by  the  winds  on 
the  shore  of  that  country,  and  the  crew  being 
in  want  of  water,  landed  to  procure  it,  but 
the  people  of  the  place  refused  it  unless  some 
taova  were  sold  to  them.  Meanwhile  there 
came  a  ghurab  from  Tripoli  .  .  ,  which 
took  and  plundered  the  crew,  and  seized  all 
the  goods  on  board  the  vessel."* — Arabic 
Utter  from  Ubaldo,  Archbishop  and  other 
authorities  of  Pisa,  to  the  Almohad  Caliph 
Abu  Yak'ub  Yusuf  in  Ama/ri,  Diplomi 
Arabi,  p.  8. 

The  Latin  contemporary  version 
runs  ttus : 

"Cum  quidam  nostri  cari  cives  de  SiciM 
<cum  carico  frumenti  ad  Tripolim  venirent, 
tempestate  maris  et  vi  ventorum  compulsi, 
jad  portum  dictum  Maori  devenerunt ;  ibique 
aqui  deficiente,  et  cum  pro  eS  auriendll 
irent,  Barbarosi  non  permiserunt  eos  .  .  . 
tiisi  prills  eis  de  frumento  venderent. 
■Cumque  inviti  eis  de  frumento  venderent 
aalea  vestra  de  Tripoli  armata,"  &c. — [Ibid., 
p.  269.) 

c.  1200.  Ghurab,  Cornix,  Corvus,  galea. 

*  *  #  « 

Calea,  Ghurab,  Gharban.  —  Vocabulista 
A^raWco  (from  Kiccardian  Library),  pubd. 
Florence,  1871,  pp.  148,  404. 

1343.  "  Jalansi  .  .  .  sent  us  off  in  com- 
pany with  his  son,  on  board  a  vessfel  called 
al-Ukairi,  which  is  like  a  ghorab,  only 
more  roomy.  It  has  60  oars,  and  when  it 
engages  is  covered  with  a  roof  to  protect 
the  rowers  from  the  darts  and  stone-shot." 
— Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  59. 

1554.  In  the  nairrative  of  Sidi  'Ali 
Ka.pudan,  in  describing  an  action  that  he 
iought  with  the  Portuguese  near  the  Persian 
Gulf,  he  says  the  enemy's  fleet  consisted  of 
4  barques  as  big  as  carracks  (q.  v. ),  3  great 
ghurabs,  6  Karawals  (see  Caravel)  and  12 
smaller  ghurabs  or  galliots  (see  Gallevat) 
with  oars. — In  J.  Asiat.,  Ser.  I.,  tom.  ix., 
«7-68. 

1660.  "  Jani  Beg  might  attack  us  from 
the  hills,  the  ghrabs  from  the  river,  and 
the  men  of  Sihwan  from  the  rear,  so  that 
ive  should  be  in  a  critical  position." — 
Mohamjmed  Masum,  in  Elliot,  i.  250. 

The  word  occurs  in  many  pages  of  the 
same  history. 

1690.  "  Galera  .  .  .  ab  Arabibus  tam  Asi- 
aticis  quam  Africanis  vocatur.  .  .  .  Ghorsil), 
i.e.  Corvus,  quasi  piceS.  nigredine,  rostro  ex- 
tenso,  et  velis  remisque  sicut  alis  volans 
galera:  unde  et  Vlacho  Graeco  dicitur 
Me'Xaim." — Hyde,  Note  ore  Peritsol,  in  Synt. 
Dissertt.  i.  97. 

1673.  "  Our  Factors,  having  concerns  in 
the  cargo  of  the  ships  in  this  Koad,  loaded 
two  Grobs  and  departed." — Fryer,  153. 

1727.  "The  Mushat  War  .  .  .  obliges 
them  (the  Portugese)  to  keep  an  Armada 
of  five  or  six  Smps,  besides  smaU  Frigates 
and  Grabs  of  War.'— X.  Ham.,  i.  250. 

*  From  Amari's  Italian  versioD. 


1750-52.  "  The  ships  which  they  make 
use  of  against  their  enemies  are  called 
goerabbs  by  the  Dutch,  and  grabbs  by  the 
English,  have  2  or  3  masts,  and  are  built 
like  our  ships,  with  the  same  sort  of  rigging, 
only  their  prows  are  low  and  sharp  as  in 
galiies,  that  they  may  not  only  ^laoe  some 
cannons  in  them,  but  likewise  in  case  of 
emergency  for  a  couple  of  oars,  to  push  the 
grabb  on  in  a  oaim."—Olof  Toreen,  Voyage, 
205. 

c.  1754.  "  Our  E.  I.  Company  had  here 
(Bombay)  one  shij)  of  40  guns,  one  of  20, 
one  Grab  of  18  guns,  and  several  other 
vessels." — Ives,  43. 

Ives  explains  "  Ketches,  which  they  call 
grabs."  This  shows  the  meaning  already 
changed,  as  no  galley  could  carry  18  guns. 

c.  1760.  "When  the  Derby,  Captain 
Ansell,  was  so  scandalously  taken  by  a  few 
of  Angria's  grabs."— ©rose,  i.  81. 

1763.  ' '  The  grabs  have  rarely  more  than 
two  masts,  though  some  have  three ;  those 
of  three  are  about  300  tons  burthen ;  but 
the  others  are  not  more  than  150 :  they  are 
built  to  draw  very  little  water,  being  very 
broad  in  proportion  to  their  length,  narrow- 
ing, however,  from  the  middle  to  the  end, 
where  instead  (of  bows  they  have  a  prow,' 
projecting  like  that  of  a  Mediterranean 
galley." — Orme  (reprint),  i.  408-9. 

1810.  ' '  Here  a  fine  English  East  India- 
man,  there  a  grab,  or  a  dow  from  Arabia." 
— Maria  GraJmrn,  142. 

„  "  This  Glab  {sic)  belongs  to  an  Arab 
merchant  of  Muscat.  The  Nakhodah,  an 
Abyssinian  slave." — Elphinstone,  in  Life,  i. 
232. 

1872.  "Moored  in  its  centre  you  saw 
some  20  or  30  ghurabs  (grabs)  f  rom  Maskat, 
Baghlahs  from  the  Persian  Gulf,  Kotiyahs 
from  Kach'h,  and  Pattimars  or  Batelas  from 
the  Konkan  and  Bombay." — Burton,  Sind 
Revisited,  i.  83. 

Gram,  s.  This  word  is  properly  the 
Portuguese  grao,  i.e.  '  grain,'  but  it 
has  been  specially  appropriated  to  that 
kind  of  vetch  ( Gicerarietinum,  L.)  which 
is  the  most  general  grain-  (ratherpvdse-) 
food  of  horses  all  over  India,  called  in 
Hind,  chana.  It  is  the  Ital.  cece,  Fr. 
pais  chiche,  Eng.  chick-pea  or  Egypt, 
pea,  much  used  in  France  andS. 
Europe.  This  specific  appHoation 
of  grao  is  also  Portuguese,  as  appears 
from  Bluteau.  The  word  gram,  is  in 
some  parts  of  India  applied  to  other 
kinds  of  pulse,  and  then  this  applica- 
tion of  it  is  recognized  by  qualifymgit 
as  Bengal  gram.  See  remarks  under 
Calavance.  The  plant  exudes  oxalate 
of  potash,  and  to  walk  through  a  gram- 
field  in  a  wet  morning  is  destructive  to 
shoe-leather.  The  natives  collect  the 
acid. 

1702.    "...  he  confessing  before  us  that 


GBAM-FED. 


301 


GU  ASH-WIDOW. 


their  allowance  three  times  a  week  is  but  a 
quart  of  rice  and  gram  together  for  five 
men  a  day,  but  promises  that  for  the  future 
it  shall  be  rectified." — In  Wheeler,  ii.  10. 

1776.  "...  Lentils,  gram  .  .  .  mustard 
seed." — SalhesCs  Code,  p.  8  (pt.  ii.). 

1789.  "...  Oram,  a  small  kind  of  pulse, 
universally  used  instead  of  oats." — Munro's 
Narrative,  85. 

1793.  "...  gram,  which  it  is  not  cus- 
tomary to  give  to  bullocks  in  the  Camatic." 
— Dirom's  Narrative,  97. 

1804.  "The  gram  alone,  for  the  4  regi- 
ments with  me,  has  in  some  months  cost 
50,000  pagfadag." — Wellington,  iii.  71. 

1865.  "But  they  had  come  at  a  wrong 
season,  gram  was  dear,  and  prices  low,  and 
the  sale  concluded  in  a  dead  loss." — 
Palgrave's  Arabia,  290. 

Oram-fed,  adj.  Properly  the  dis- 
tinctiye  description  of  mutton  and  beef 
fattened  upon  gram,  ■which,  used  to  he 
the  pride  of  Bengal.  But  applied  figu- 
ratively to  any  '  pampered  creature.' 

c.  1849.  "By  an  old  Indian  I  mean  a 
man  full  of  curry  and  of  bad  Hindustani, 
with  a  fat  liver  and  no  brains,  but  with  a 
self-sufficient  idea  that  no  one  can  know 
India  except  through  long  experience  of 
brandy,  champagne,  eram-fed  mutton, 
cheroots,  and  hookahs." — Sir  C.  Napier, 
quoted  in  Bos.  Smith's  Life  of  Ld.  Law- 
rence, i.  338. 

1880.  "  I  missed  two  people  at  the  Dehli 
assemblage  in  1877.  All  the  gram-fed 
secretaries  and  most  of  the  alcoholic  chiefs 
were  there ;  but  the  famine-haunted  vil- 
lagers  and  the  delirium-shattered  opium- 
eating  Chinaman,  who  had  to  pay  the  bill, 
were  not  present." — Ali  Balm,  127. 

Grandonic  V.  Grunthum  and 
Sanskrit. 

Qrass-cloth,  s.  This  name  is  now 
generally  applied  to  a  kind  of  camhric 
from  China  made  from  the  Chuma  of 
the  Chinese  {Boehmeria  nivea,  Hooker, 
the  Bhea,  so  much  talked  of  now),  and 
called  by  the  Chinese  aia-pu,  or  '  sum- 
mer-cloth.' 

We  find  grass-cloths  often  spoken  of 
by  the  16th century  travellers,  and  even 
later,  as  an  export  from  Orissa  and 
Bengal.  These  were  probably  made 
of  Shea  or  some  kindred  species,  but 
we  have  not  been  able  to  determine 
this.  Cloth  and  nets  are  made  in  the 
south  from  the  Neilgherry  nettle  {Oi- 
rardinia  heterophylla,  D.  C). 

c.  1567.  ' '  Cloth  of  herbes  {panni  d'erba), 
which  is  a  kind  of  silke,  which  groweth 
among  the  woodes  without  any  labour  of 
man,"— Caeaar  Frederike,  in  Hakl.  ii.  358. 

1585.    "Great  store  of  the  cloth  which 


is  made  from  Grasse,  which  they  call 
Yerua"  (in  Orissa).— iJ.  Fitch,  in  HaU, 
ii.  387, 

1727.  ' '  Their  manufactories  (about  Bala-- 
sore)  are  of  Cotton  .  .  .  Silk,  and  Silk  and 
Cotton  Bomals  .  .  .  ;  and  of  Herba  (a  Sort 
of  tough  Grass)  they  make  CHnghamsr 
Pinascos,  and  several  other  Goods  for  Export- 
ation."—^. Ham.  i.  397. 

1813.  Milburn,  in  his  List  of  Bengal 
Piece-Goods,  has  Herba  Taffaties  (ii.  221). 

Grasscutter,  s.  This  is  probably 
a  corruption  representing  the  Hind, 
ghaakhodd  or  ghaskatd,  '  the  digger, 
or  cutter,  of  grass ; '  the  title  of  a 
servant  employed  to  collect  grass  for 
horses,  one  such  being  usually  attached 
to  each  horse  besides  the  syce  or  horse- 
keeper.  In  the  north  the  grasscutter 
is  a  man ;  in  the  south  the  office  is 
filled  by  the  horsekeeper's  wife.  Q-has- 
kat  is  the  form  commonly  used  by 
Englishmen  in  Upper  India  speaking' 
Hindustani;  but  ghasiyara  by  those 
aspiring  to  purer  language.  The 
former  term  appears  in  Williamson's 
V.  M.  (1810)  as  gauskot  (i.  186),  the 
latter  in  Jacquemont's  Correspondence  as 
grassyara. 

No  grasscutters  are  mentioned  as 
attached  to  the  stables  of  Akbar ;  only 
a  money  allowance  for  grass. 

The  antiquity  of  the  Madras  arrange- 
ment is  shown  by  a  passage  in  Cas- 
tanheda  (1552):  "...  gave  him  a 
horse,  and  a  boy  to  attend  to  it,  and  a 
female  slave  to  see  to  its  fodder." — 
ii.  58. 

1789.  "...  an  Horsekeeper  and  Grass- 
cutter  at  two  pagodas." — Munro's  Narr.  28. 

1793.  "Every  horse  .  .  .  has  two  atten- 
dants, one  who  cleans  and  takes  care  of 
him,  called  the  horse-keeper,  and  the  other 
the  grasscutter,  who  provides  for  his 
forage." — Dirom's  Narr.  242, 

1836.  "Every  horse  has  a  man  and  a 
maid  to  himself — the  maid  cuts  grass  for 
him  ;  and  every  dog  has  a  boy.  I  inquired 
whether  the  cat  had  any  servants,  but  I 
found  he  was  allowed  to  wait  upon  himself." 
— Letters  from  Madras,  37. 

1875.  "  I  suppose^if  you  were  to  pick  up 
...  a  grasscntter's  pony  to  replace  the 
one  you  lost,  you  wouldn't  feel  that  you 
had  done  the  rest  of  the  army  out  of  their 
rights." — The  Dilemma,  ch.  xxxvii. 

Grass-Widow,  s.  This  slang  phrase 
is  applied  in  India,  with  a  shade  of 
mahgnity,  to  ladies  living  apart  from 
their  husbands,  especially  as  recreating 
at  the  Hill  stations,  whilst  the  husbands 
are  at  their  duties  in  the  plains. 


GBASSIA. 


302 


OREEN  PIGEON. 


We  do  not  know  the  origin  of  the 
phrase.  In  the  Slang  Dictionary  it  is 
explained:  "An  unmarried  mother; 
a  deserted  mistress."  But  no  such 
opprobrious  meanings  attach  to  the 
Indian  use. 

Since  the  preceding  sentences  were 
■written  we  have  seen  in  Notes  and 
Queries,  ser.  vi.,  vol.  viii.,  Nov.  24th, 
1883,  several  communications  on  this 
phrase.  We  learn  from  these  that  in 
Moor's  Svffolk  Words  and  Phrases, 
Grace-Widow  occurs  with  the  m.eaning 
of  an  unmarried  mother.  Corresponding 
to  this  also  it  is  stated,  is  the  N.  S.  (?) 
or  Low  German  gras-wedewe.  The 
Swedish  Qrdsanlm  or  -enlca  also  is  used 
:Epr  'a  low  dissolute  married  woman 
living  by  herself.'  In  Belgium  a 
woman  of  this  description  is  called 
haeche-wedewe,  from  liaeclcen,  'to  feel 
strong  desire '  (to  '  hanker ').  And  so 
it  is  suggested  grasenka  is  contracted 
from  grddesenka,  from  gradig,  'esu- 
Tiens'  (greedy  in  fact).  In  Danish 
Diet,  graesenka  is  interpreted  as  a 
-woman  whose  betrothed  lover  is  dead. 
But  the  German  Stroh-  Wittwe,  '  straw- 
"widow'  (which.  Pltigel  interprets  as 
•*  mock  widow '),  seems  rather  inconsis- 
tent with  the  suggestion  that  grass - 
•widow  is  a  corruption  of  the  kind  sug- 
gested. A  friend  mentions  that  the 
masc.  Stroh-Wittwer  is  used  in  Ger- 
Taany  for  a  man  whose  wife  is  absent, 
.iaud  who  therefore  dines  at  the  eating- 
liouse  with  the  young  fellows. 

1878.  "In  the  evening  my  wife  and  I 
went  out  house-hunting;  and  "we  pitched 
-Upon  one  which  the  newly  incorporated 
Tjody  of  Municipal.  Commissioners  and  the 
Clerg.vman  (who  was  a  Grass-widower,  his 
wife  being  at  home)  had  taken  between 
them."— Idfe  in  the  Mofussil,  ii.  99-100. 

1879.  The  Indian  newspaper's  "typical 
o£Scial  rises  to  a  late  breakfast — probably 
on  herrings  and  soda-water — and  dresses 
tastefully  for  his  round  of  morning  calls, 
the  last  on  a  grass-widow,  with  whom  he 
has  a  tSte-d-tSie  tifSn,  where '  pegs '  alternate 
with  champagne." — Simla  Letter  in  Times, 
Aug.  16th. 

1880.  "The  Grass-widow  in  Nephelo- 
coccygia." — Sir  Ali  Bdba,  169. 

,,  "  Pleasant  times  have  these  Indian 
grass-widows !  "—The  World,  Jan.  21st,  13. 

Grassia,  s.  Ords  (said  to  mean  '  a 
mouthful ')  is  stated  by  Mr.  Porbes  in 
the  Bfis  Mais,  to  have  been  in  old  times 
usually  applied  to  alienations  for  reli- 
gious objects;  but  its  prevalent  sense 
came  to  be  the  portion  of  land  given 


for  subsistence  to  cadets  of  chieftains' 
families.  Afterwards  the  term  gras  was 
also  used  for  the  black-mail  paid  by  a 
village  to  a  turbulent  neighbour  as  the 
jirice  of  his  protection  and  forbearance, 
and  in  other  like  meanings.  "  Thus 
the  title  of  grassia,  originally  an 
honourable  one,  and  indicating  its 
possessor  to  be  a  cadet  of  the  ruling 
tribe,  became  at  last  as  frequently  a 
term  of  opprobrium,  conveying  the  idea 
of  a  jjrofessional  robber"  {Op.  cit., 
Bk.  iv.,  ch.  3). 

c.  1665.  "  Nous  nous  trouvS.mes  au  Vil- 
lage de  Bilpar,  dont  les  Habitans'  qu'on 
nomme  Gratiates,  sent  presque  tons 
Voleurs." — Thevenot,  v.  42. 

1808.  "The  Grasias  have  been  shewn 
to  be  of  different  Sects,  Casts,  or  families, 
viz.,  1st,  Colees  and  their  Collaterals ;  2nd, 
Rajpoots;  3rd,  Syed  Mussulmans;  4th, 
Mole-Islams  or  modem  Mahomedans. 
There  are  besides  many  others  who  enjoy 
the  free  usufruct  of  lands,  and  permanent 
emolument  from  villages,  but  those  only  who 
are  of  the  four  aforesaid  warlike  tribes  seem 
entitled  by  prescriptive  custom  ...  to  be 
called  Grassias. " — Drummond,  Illustrations. 

1813.  "I  confess  I  cannot  now  con- 
template my  extraordinary  deliverance  from 
the  Gracia  machinations  without  feelings 
more  appropriate  to  solemn  silence,  than 
expression." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  iii.  393. 

1819.  "Grassia,  from  Grass,  a  word 
signifying  'a  mouthful.'  This  word  is 
understood  in  some  parts  of  Mekran,  Sind, 
and  Kutch  ;  but  I  believe  not  fm-ther  into 
Hindostan  than  Jaypoor."- — Maekmurdo,  in 
Tr.  Lit.  Soc.  Bo.,  i.  270. 

Grave-digger.    See  Beejoo. 

Green  Pigeon,  A  variety  of  species 
belonging  to  the  sub. -f  am.  Treroninae, 
and  to  genera  Treron,  Gricopus,  Osmo- 
treron,  and  SpJienocereus,  bear  this 
name. 

The  three  first  following  quotations 
show  that  these  birds  had  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  ancients. 

c.  180.  "  Daimachus,  in  his  History  of 
India,  says  that  pigeons  of  an  apple-green 
colour  are  found  in  lndist,"—Athenaeus, 
ix.  51. 

c.  A.D.  250.  "They  bring  also  greeniBli 
(oixpii)  pigeons  which  they  say  can  never  be 
tamed  or  domesticated." — Aeliaii,  De  Hat. 
Anim,,  xv.  14. 

,,  "There  are  produced  among  the 
Indians  .  .  .  pigeons  of  a  pale  ereen  colonr 
(xXiupoTTTiAoi) ;  any  one  seemg  them  for  the 
first  time,  and  not  having  a  knowledge  of 
ornithology,  would  say  the  bird  was  a 
parrot  and  not  a  pigeon.  They  have  legs 
and  bill  in  colour  like  the  partndges  of  the 
Greeks." — Ibid.,  xvi.  2. 


OBEY  PARTRIDGE. 


303 


GRJJNTRUM. 


1673.  "  Our  usual  diet  was  (besides 
Plenty  of  Fish)  Water-Fowl,  Peacocks, 
Green  Pidgeons,  Spotted  Deer,  Sabre,  Wild 
Hogs,  and  sometimes  Wild  Cows." — Fryer, 
176. 

1825.  "  I  saw  a  great  number  of  pea-fowl, 
and  of  the  beautiful  greenish  pigeon  com- 
mon in  this  country  .  .  ." — Seber,  ii.  19. 

Grey  Partridge.  The  common 
Anglo-Indian  name  of  tlie  Hind.  Utar, 
common  over  a  great  part  of  India, 
Ortygornis  Ponticeriana,  Grmelin.  "Its 
oall  is  a  peculiar  loud  skrill  cry,  and 
has,  not  unaptly,  been  compared  to  the 
"word  Pateela-pateelei-pateela,  quickly 
Tepeated  hut  preceded  by  a  single  note, 
uttered  two  or  three  times,  each  time 
•with  a  higher  intonation,  till  it  gets, 
as  it  were,  the  key-note  of  its  call." — 
Jerdon,  ii.  566. 

Griblee,  s.  A  graplin  or  grapnel. 
Xascar's  language  (Roebuck). 

Griffin,  Griff,  s.  (also Griffish,  adj.). 
One  newly  arrived  in  India,  and  un- 
accustomed to  Indian  ways  and  pecu- 
liarities ;  a  Johnny  Newcome. 

The  origin  of  the  phrase  is  unknown 
■to  us.  There  was  an  Admiral  Griffin 
who  commanded  in  the  Indian  seas 
from  Nov.,  1746,  to  June,  1748,  and 
was  not  very  fortunate.  Had  his  name 
to  do  with  the  origin  of  the  term  ? 
The  word  seems  to  have  been  first  used 
at  Madras  (see  Boyd,  below). 

Two  references  below  indicate  the 
parallel  terms  formerly  used  by  the 
Portuguese  at  Goa,  and  by  the  Dutch 
in  the  Archipelago. 

1794.  "As  I  am  little  better  than  an 
■unfledged  Griffin,  according  to  the  fashion- 
able phrase  here  "  (Madras).— fi'aj^A  Boyd, 

1807.  "It  seems  really  strange  to  a 
griffiB— the  cant  word  for  a  European 
just  arrived."— id.  Minto  in  India,  17. 
.  1808.  "At  the  Inn  I  was  tormented  to 
death  by  the  impertinent  persevering  of  the 
Dlaok  people ;  for  every  one  is  a  beggar,  as 
long  as  you  are  reckoned  a  griffin,  or  a 
Tiew-comei."— Mfe  of  Leyden,  107. 

1836.  "  I  often  tire  myself  .  .  .  rather 
than  wait  for  their  dawdling;  but  Mrs. 
btauntou   laughs    at   me  and   calls  me  a 

trriffin,'  and  says  I  must  learn  to  have 
patience  and  save  my  strength."— icttera 
Jrom  Madras,  38. 

1.  "...  he  was  living  with  bad  men, 
and  saw  that  they  thought  him  no  better 
than  themselves,  but  only  more  ffriffish ..." 
—Ibid.  63. 

1853.    "There  were  three  more  cadets  on 


the  same  steamer,  going  up  to  that  great 
griff  depot,  Oudapoor."— OaA:/?eM,  i.  38. 

The  griffin  at  Goa  also  in  the  old 
days  %as  called  by  a  peculiar  name. 
See  Reinol. 

1631.  "Haec  exanthemata  (prickly  heat- 
spots) magis  afficiuut  recenter  ad  venientes  ut 
et  Mosquitamm  puncturae  .  .  ,  ita  ut  deri- 
diculum  ergo  hie  inter  nostrates  dicterium 
enatum  sit,  eum  qui  hoc  modo  aftectus  sit, 
esse  Drang  Barou,  quod  novitium  hominem 
signifioat. "—Jac.  Bontii,  Hist.  Nat.,  &c., 
ii.  cap.  18,  p.  33. 

Ground,  s.  A  measure  of  land 
used  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Madras. 
See  under  Cawny. 

Gruff,  adj.  Applied  to  bulky  goodsT 
Probably  the  Dutch  grof,  '  coarse.' 

1759.  ' '  Which  by  causing  a  great  export 
of  rice  enhances  the  price  of  labour,  and 
consequently  of  all  other  gruff,  piece-goods 
and  raw  silk." — In  Lon{/,  171. 

1765.  ".  .  .  alsofooIesugar,\uTa'pjagi/re, 
ginger,  long  pepper,  and  piply-mol  .  .  . 
articles  that  usually  compose  the  gruff 
cargoes  of  our  outward-bound  shipping." — 
Sohcell,  Hist.  Events,  &c.,  i.  194. 

1783.  "  'VVhat  in  India  is  called  a  gruff 
(bulky)  cargo." — Forrest,  Voyage  to  Mergui, 
42. 

Grunth,  s.  Panjabl  Oranth,  from 
Sansk.  grantha, ' a,ho6k.'  'The  Book,' 
i.e.  the  Scripture  of  the  Sikhs,  con- 
taining the  hymns  composed  or  com- 
piled by  their  leaders  from  Nanak 
(1469—1539)  onwards.  The  OrantJi 
has  been  translated  by  Dr.  TrumiDp, 
and  published,  at  the  expense  of  the 
Indian  Government. 

1798.  "A  book  entitled  the  Grunth  .  .  . 
is  the  only  typical  object  which  the  Sicques 
have  admitted  into  their  places  of  worship." 
— G.  Forster's  Travels,  i.  255. 

1817.  "  The  fame  of  Nannak's  book  was 
diffused.  He  gave  it  a  new  name,  Eirrunt. " 
—MilVs  Hist.,  ii.  377. 

c.  1831.  "...  Au  centre  du  quel  est  le 
temple  d'or  oil  est  gard^  le  Grant  ou  livre 
sacr^  des  Sikes." — Jacquemont,  Correspond' 
ance,  ii.  166. 

Grunthee,  s.  Panj.  granthl  from 
granth  (vide  Grunth.).  A  sort  of  native 
chaplain  attached  to  Sikh  regiments. 

Grunthum,  This  {grantliam)  is  a 
name,  from  the  same  Sansk.word  as  the 
last,  given  in  various  odd  forms  to  the 
Sanskrit  language  by  various  Biiro- 
peans  ■writing  in  S.  India  during  the 
16th  and  17th  centuries.  The  term 
properly  applied  to  the  character  in 
which  the  Sanskrit  books  were  -writteli. 


GUANA, 


304 


GUARD AFUI,  CAPE. 


1600.  "In  these  verses  is  written,  in  a 
particular  language,  called  Gerodam,  their 
Philosophy  and  Theology,  which  the  Bra- 
mens  study  and  read  in  Universities  all  over 
India." — I/ucma,  Vida  do  Pad/re  F.'Xamer, 
95. 

1646.  "Cette  langue  correspond  'k  la 
nostre  Latine,  parceque  les  Beule!i_  Lettr^s 
I'apprennent ;  il  se  nomment  Guirindans." 
— Bairretto,  Bel.  qle  la  Prcm.  de  Malaia/r,  257. 

1727.  "...  their  four  law-books,  Sama 
Vedam,  Urukku  Veda/m,  Edirwama  Tedwm, 
and  Adir  Vedam,  which  are  all  written  in 
the  Girandams,  and  are  held  in  high  esteem 
by  the  Bramins." — Yalentijn,  v.  (Ceylon), 
399. 

„  "  Girandam  (by  others  called  Keren- 
dam,  and  also  Sanskrits)  is  the  language  of 
the  Bramins  and  the  learned." — lUd.,  386. 

■  Guana,  s.  Or  Iguana.  This  is 
not  properly  an  Indian  term,  nor  the 
name  of  an  Indian  species,  but,  as  in 
many  other  cases,  it  has  been  applied 
by  transfer  from  superficially  resemb- 
ling genera  in  the  new  Indies,  to  the 
old.  The  great  lizards,  sometimes 
called  gmnas  in  India,  are  apparently 
monitors.  It  must  be  observed,  how- 
ever, that  approximating  Indian  names 
of  lizards  have  helped  the  confusion. 
Thus  the  large  monitor  to  which  the 
name  guana  is  often  applied  in  India  is 
really  called  in  Hindi  goh,  (Skt.  godha), 
Singhalese  goyd.  The  true  iguana  of 
America  is  described  by  Oviedo  in  the 
first   quotation    under    the    name  of 


c.  1535.  "There  is  in  this  island  an  animal 
called  luana,  which  is  here  held  to  be  am- 
phibious [neutrale),  i.e.  doubtful  whether 
fish  or  flesh,  for  it  frequents  the  rivers  and 
climbs  the  trees  as  well  .  .  .  It  is  a  Serpent, 
bearing  to  one  who  knows  it  not  a  horrid 
and  frightful  aspect.  It  has  the  hands  and 
feet  like  those  of- a  great  lizard,  the  head 
much  larger,  but  almost  of  the  same  fashion, 
with  a  tail  4  or  5  palms  in  length  .  .  .  And 
the  animal,  formed  as  I  have  described,  is 
much  better  to  eat  than  to  look  at,"  etc. — 
Oviedo,  in  Ba/musio,  iii.  f .  156i;,  157. 

c.  1550.  "  We  also  used  to  catch  some 
four-footed  animals  called  iguane,  resem- 
bling our  lizards  in  shape  .  .  .  the  females 
are  most  delicate  food." — G-irolami  Benzoni, 
p.  140. 

1634.  "  De  Lacertae  qu^dam  specie, 
Incolis  Li^uan.  Est  ....  genus  veneno- 
sissimum,  etc. — Jac.  Bontii,  Lib.  v.  cap.  5, 
p.  57.    (See  Gecko.) 

1673.  "  Guiana,  a  Creature  like  a  Cro- 
codile, which  Robbers  use  to  lay  hold  on 
by  their  Tails,  when  they  clamber  Houses." 
— Fryer,  116. 

1681.  Knox,  in  his  Ceylon,  speaks  of  two 
creatures   resembling    the   AUigator — one 


called  Koobera  gnion,  5  or  6  feet  long,  and 
not  eatable;  the  other,  called  toitogfuion, 
very  like  the  former,  but  "which  is  eaten, 
and  reckoned  excellent  meat  .  .  .  and  I 
suppose  is  the  same  with  that  which  in  the 
W.  Indies  is  called  the  goiana  "  (pp.  30,  31). 
The  names  are  possiWy  Portuguese,  and- 
Kobheraguion  may  be  Coftra-guana. 

1704.  "  The  Guano  is  a  sort  of  Creature, 
some  of  which  are  found  on  the  land, 
some  in  the  water  .  .  .  stewed  with  a  little 
Spice  they  make  good  Broth." — Funnel  in. 
Dampier,  iv.  51. 

1711.  "Here  are  Monkeys,  Gaunas, 
Lissards,  large  Snakes,  and  Alligators." — 
Lockyer,  47. 

1780.  "  They  have  here  an  amphibious' 
animal  called  the  guana,  a  species  of  the- 
crocodile  or  alligator,  of  which  soup  is  made 
equal  to  that  of  turtle.  This  I  take  upon 
hearsay,  for  it  is  to  me  of  all  others  the 
most  loathsome  of  animals,  not  less  so  than 
the  toad." — Munro's  Narrative,  36. 

c.  1830.  "  Had  I  known  that  I  was  dining 
upon  a  guana,  or  large  wood-lizard,  I 
scarcely  think  I  would  have  made  so- 
hearty  a  meal." — Tom  Cringle  (ed.  1863), 
178. 

1879.  ' '  Captain  Shaw  asked  the  Imaum 
of  one  of  the  mosques  of  Malacca  about 
alligator's  eggs,  a  few  days  ago,  and  his- 
reply  was,  that  the  young  that  went  down 
to, the  sea  became  alligators,  and  those 
which  came  up  the  river  became  iguanas."' 
— Bird,  Golden  Chersonese,  200. 

1881.  "  The  chief  of  Mudhol  State  be- 
longs to  the  BhonsM  family  .  .  .  The  name, 
however,  has  been  entirely  superseded  by 
the  second  designation  of  Ghorpade,  which 
is  said  to  have  been  acquired  by  one  of  the 
family  who  managed  to  scale  a  fort  pre- 
viously deemed  impregnable,  by  fastening  a 
cord  around  the  body  of  a  ghorpad  or- 
iguana." — Imperial  Gazetteer,  vi.  437. 

1883.  "Who  can  look  on  that  ana- 
chronism, an  iguana  (I  mean  the  large 
monitor  which  Europeans  in  India  generaUy 
call  an  iguana,  sometimes  a  guano  !)  bask- 
ing, four  feet  long,  on  a  sunny  bank  ..." 
— Tribes  on  My  Frontier,  36. 

Guardafui,  Cape,  n.p.  The  eastern 
horn  of  Africa,  pointing  towards  India. 
We  have  the  name  from  the  Portu- 

fuese,  and  it  has  been  alleged  to  have 
een  so-called  by  them  as  meaning 
'Take  you  heed!'  {Oardez-vous,  in 
fact).  But  this  is  etymology  of  the 
species  that  so  confidently  derives 
'Bombay'  from.  Boa  Bahia.  Bruce 
again  (see  below)  gives  dogmatically 
an  interpretation  which  is  equally  un- 
founded. 

We  must  look  to  history,  and  not 
to  the  '  moral  consciousness '  of  any- 
body. The  country  adjoining  this  horn 
of  Africa,  the  Begio  Aromatvm  of  the 


GUARD AFUI,    CAPE. 


305 


QUAY  A. 


ancients,  seems  to  have  been  called  by 
tlie  Arabs  Hafrni,  a  name  wliicb  we  find 
in  the  Periplus  in  the  shape  of  Opone. 
This  name  Hafun  was  applied  to  a 
town,  no  doubt  the  true  Opone,  which 
Barbosa  (1516)  mentions  under  the 
name  of  Afun-i,  and  it  still  survives  in 
those  of  two  remarkable  promontories, 
viz.  the  Peninsula  of  Eas  Hafun  (the 
Chersonnesua  of  the  Periplus,  the  Zingis 
of  Ptolemy,  the  Cape  d'Affui  and 
d'  Orfui  of  old  maps  and  nautical  direc- 
tories), and  the  cape  of  Jard-Hafun 
(or  according  to  the  Egyptian  ijronun- 
ciation,  Qard-Hafun),  i.e.  Guardafui. 
The  neai-est  possible  meaning  of  jard 
that  we  find  is  'a  wide  or  spacious 
tract  of  land  without  herbage.'* 

An  attempt  has  been  made  to  con- 
nect the  name  Hafun  with  the  Arabic 
af'a,  '  pleasant  odours.'  It  would  then 
be  the  equivalent  of  the  ancient  Beg. 
Aromatum.  This  is  tempting,  but  very 
questionable.  We  should  have  men- 
tioned that  Gruardaf  ui  is  the  site  of  the 
mart  and  Promontory  of  the  Spices 
described  by  the  author  of  the  P«riplus 
as  the  furthest  point  and  abrupt  ter- 
mination of  the  continent'  of  Barharice 
(or  Eastern  Africa),  towards  the  Orient 
[to  tS>v  hpajiorav  ifnropiov  <ai  aKparripiov 
reXeuratovrrls  ^ap^apiK^s  rjTrtlpovTrpos  ava- 
ToXrjv  airoKOTTOv). 

According  to  0.  MtlUer  our  Ouar- 
dafui  is  called  by  the  natives  Mas 
Aser ;  their  Ras  Jardafun  being  a  point 
some  12  m.  to  the  south,  which  on 
some  charts  is  called  Bds  Shenarif, 
and  which  is  also  the  Ta/3at  of  the 
Periplus  {Qeog.  Or.  Minores,  i.  263). 

1516.  "  And  that  the  said  ships  from  his 
ports  (K.  of  Coulam's)  shall  not  go  inwards 
from  the  Strait  and  Cape  of  Guoardaffiiy, 
nor  go  to  Adem,  except  when  employed  in 
our  obedience  and  service  ....  and  if  any 
vessel  or  Za/mbugue  is  found  inward  of  the 
Cape  of  Guoardaffayit  shall  be  taken  as 
good  prize  of  war." — Treaty  between  I/opo 
Hoares  and  the  K.  of  Cmdam  in  Botelho, 
Tombo,  33. 

,,     "After  passing  this  place  (Afuni) 

the  next  after  it  is  Gape  Guardafun,  where 

the  coast  ends,  and  trends  so  as  to  double 

towards  the  Eed  Sea,."— Barbosa,  16. 

c.    1530.    "  This  province,  called  of  late 

*  Since  the  above  was  ^vritten  we  see  that  Capt. 
Burton  (Commentary  on  Camosns,  iv.  489)  inter- 
prets jard  as  =  Bay,  "  from  a  break  in  the 
dreadful  gi-anite  wall,  lately  provided  by  Egypt 
with  a  lighthouse."  The  last  statement  is  unfor- 
tunately an  error.  The  intended  light  seems  as 
tar  off  as  ever. .  We  cannot  judge  of  the  ground 
of  his  interpretation  otjard. 


Arabia,  but  which  the  ancients  called 
Trogloditica,  begins  at  the  Ked  Sea  and 
the  country  of  the  Abissines,  and  finishes  at 
Magadasso  .  .  .  others  say  it  extends  only 
to  the  Cape  of  Guardafuni." — Somraario  de' 
Begni,  in  Bamusio,  i.  f .  325. 

1553.  "  Vicente  Sodre,  being  despatched 
by  the  King,  touched  at  the  Island  of 
Cocotora,  where  he  took  in  water,  and 
thence  passed  to  the  Cape  of  Gnardafn, 
which  is  the  most  easterly  land  of  Africa," 
— De  Bail-OS,  I.  vii.  cap.  2. 

1554.  "If  you  leave  D^biil  at  the  end  of 
the  season,  you  direct  yourselves  W.S.W. 
till  the  pole  is  four  inches  and  an  eighth, 
from  thence  true  west  to  Kardafun."^ 
Sidi  'All  Kapuddn,  The  Mohit,  in  J.  As.  Soe. 
£m.,  V.  464. 

,,  ''You  find  such  whirlpools  on  the 
coasts  of  KardafHu.  .  .  ." — The  same,  in 
his  narrative,  Jour.  As.,  Ser.  I.  torn.  ix. 
p.  77. 

1572. 
"  O  Cabo  v6  i&  Aromata  chamado, 
E  agora  Guardafii,  dos  moradores, 
Onde  come9a  a  boca  do  affamado 
Mar  Roxo,  qvie  do  fundo  toma  as  cores." 

Camoes,  x.  97. 
Englished  by  Burton : 
"The  Cape  which    Antients    'Aromatic 
clepe 
behold,  yclept  Iw  Moderns  Guardafu ; 
where  opes  the  Ked  Sea  mouth,  so  wide 

and  deep, 
the  Sea  whose  ruddy  bed  lends  blushing 
hue." 
1602.     "Eitor  da  Silveira  set  out,  and 
without  any  mishap  arrived  at  the  Cape  of 
Gardafui.  "—CoMto,  IV.  i.  4. 

1727.  "  And  now  having  travell'd  along 
the  Shore  of  the  Continent,  from  the  Cape 
of  Good  Bope  to  Cape  Guardafoy,  I'll  sur- 
vey the  Islands  that  lie  in  the  Ethiopian 
Sea." — A.  Ham.,  i.  15. 

1790.  "The  Portuguese,  or  Venetians, 
the  first  Christian  traders  in  these  parts, 
have  called  it  Gardefiii,  which  has  no  signi- 
fication in  any  language.  But  in  that  part 
of  ■  the  country  where  it  is  situated,  it  is 
called  Gardefan  and  means  the  Straits  of 
Burial,  the  reason  of  which  will  be  seen 
afterwards." — Briice's  Travels,  i.  315. 

Guava,  s.  This  fruit  {Psidium 
Guayava,li., OiA.  Myrtaceae;  Span.g'uai/- 
ava,  Er.  gm/amer).  Ouayabo  pomifera 
Indica  of  Caspar  Bauhin,  Quayava  of 
Joh.  Bauhin,  strangely  appears  by 
nauie  in  Elliot's  translation  from 
Amir  Khosru,  who  flourished  in  the 
13th  century  : 

"He  who  has  placed  only  guavas 
and  quinces  in  his  throat,  and  has  never 
eaten  a  plantain,  will  say  it  is  like  so 
much  jujube  "  (iii.  556). 

This  must  be  due  to  some  i^mbiguous 
word  carelessly  rendered.  The  fruit 
and  its  name  are  alike  American.    It 


GUAVA. 


306 


GUDDY,    GUnVEE. 


appears  to  be  the  guaiabo  of  Oviedo 
in  his  History  of  the  Indies  (we  use  the 
Itahan  version  in  Eamusio,  iii.  f .  Ulv). 

There  is  no  mention  of  the  gaava 
in  either  De  Orta  or  Acosta.  Ainrud, 
which  is  the  commonest  Hindustani 
(Pers.)  name  for  the  guava,  means 
properly  '  a  pear ; '  but  the  fruit  is 
often  called  sa/an  dm,  '  journey 
mango'  (respecting  which  see  under 
Ananas).  And  this  last  term  is  some- 
times Yulgarly  corrupted  into  swpari 
dm  (areca-mango !).  In  the  Deccan 
the  fruit  is  called  (according  to  Moo- 
deen  Sherifl)  jam,  which  is  m  Bengal 
the  name  oithe  Syzigiumjamholamcm 
(see  Jamoon),  andiaGuzerati/amracJ, 
which  seems  to  be  a  factitious  word 
in  imitation  of  amrud. 

The  guava,  though  its  claims  are 
so  inferior  to  those  of  the  piae-apple 
(indeed  except  to  stew,  or  make  Jelly, 
it  is,  nohis  judiciiiis,  an  utter  impos- 
tor),* must  have  spread  like  that  fruit 
with  great  rapidity.  Both  appear  in 
Blochmann's  trans'l.  of  the  Am  (p.  65) 
as  served  at  Akbar's  table;  though 
when  the  guava  is  named  among  the 
fruits  of  Turan,  doubts  again  arise  as 
to  the  fruit  intended,  for  the  word  used, 
Smrud,  is  ambiguous.  In  1688  Dam- 
pier  mentions  guavas  at  Achin,  and 
in  Cochin  China.  The  tree,  like  the  cus- 
tard-apple, has  become  wild  in  some 
parts  of  India..   See  Davidson,  below. 

c.  1550.  "  The  guaiava  is  like  a  peach- 
tree,  with  a  leaf  resembling  the  laurel  .  ■ .  : 
the  red  are  better  than  the  white,  and  are 
well-flavoured,"— ©iror.  Benzoni,  p.  88. 

1658.  There  is  a  good  cut  of  the  guava, 
as  guaidba,  in  Piso,  pp.  152-3. 

1673.  "...  Flourish  pleasant  Tops  of 
Plantains,  Cocoes,  Guiavas,  a  kind  of 
Pear." — Fryer,  40. 

1676.  ' '  The  N.  W.  part  is  full  of  Guaver 
Trees  of  the  greatest  variety,  and  their 
I"ruit  the  largest  and  best  tasted  I  have  met 
with." — Damipier,  ii.  107. 

1685.  "The  Guava  .  .  .  when  the  Pruit 
is  ripe,  it  is  yellow,  soft,  and  very  pleasant. 
It  bakes  well  as  a  Pear." — Sampier,  i.  222. 

c.  1750-60.  "Our  guides  too  made  us 
distinguish  a  number  of  goyava,  and  espe- 
cially plumb-trees." — Grose,  i.  20. 

1764. 
"A  wholesome  fruit  the  ripened  guava 
yields, 
Boast  of  the  housewife. " 

Grainger,  Bk.  i. 
1843.     "On  some  of  these  extensive  plains 


*  Sir  Josepli  Hooker  annotates  :  "  You  never 
ate  good  ones  I " 


(on  the  Mohur  R.  in  Oudh)  we  found  large 
orchards  of  the  wUd  Guava  .  .  .  strongly 
resembling  in  their  rough  appearance  the 
pear-trees  in  the  hedges  of  Worcestershire. 
—Gol.  C.  J.  Davidson,  Diary  of  Travels,  ii. 
271. 

Gutber,  s.  This  is  some  kind  of 
gold  ducat  or  sequin ;  Milbiurn  says  '  a 
Dutch  ducat.'  It  may  have  adopted 
this  special  meaning,  but  could  hardly 
have  held  it  at  the  date  of  our  first 
quotation.  The  name  is  probably 
gahr  {dlnar-i-galr),  implying  its  being 
of  infidel  origin. 

0.  1590.  "  Mirza  Jani  Beg  SuMn  made 
this  agreement  with  his  soldiers,  that  every 
one  who  should  bring  in  an  enemy's  head 
should  receive  500  gahars,  every  one  of  them 
worth  12  mirls  ...  of  which  72  went  to 
one  ta,-ak3,."—Tdrilchri-TAhiri  in  ElXiot,  i. 
287. 

1711.  "Rupees  are  the  most  currant 
Coin ;  they  have  Venetians,  Gubbers,  Mug- 
gerbees,  and  Pagodas." — Loehyer,  201. 

„  "When  a  Parcel  of  Venetian 
Ducats  are  mixt  with  others  the  whole  goes 
by  the  name  of  Chequeens  at  Surat,  but 
when  they  are  separated,  one  sort  is  called 
Venetians,  and  all  the  others  Gubbers 
indifferently.  "—76.  242. 
1752.     "  Gold  and  Silver  Weights : 

oz.  dwts.  grs. 
100  Venetian  Ducats   ...    11      0      5 
10  (100  ?)  Gubbers        ...    10    17    12' 
Brooks,  Weights  and  Measures. 

Gubbrow,  v.  To  bully,  to  dumb- 
found, andperturb  a  person.  Madefrom 
ghahrdo,  the  imperative  of  ghahraim. 
The  latter,  though  sometimes  used 
transitively,  is  more  usually  neuter, 
'  to  be  dumbfounded  and  perturbed.' 

Gudda,  s.  A  donkey,  literal  and 
metaphorical.  H.  gadhd.  The  coin- 
cidence of  the  Scotch  cvddy  has  been 
attributed  to  a  loan  from.  Hindi  through 
the  gypsies,  who  were  the  chief  owners 
of  the  animal  in  Scotland,  where  it  is 
not  common.  On  the  other  hand,  this 
is  ascribed  to  a  nickname  Guddy  (for 
Cuthbert),  like  the  English  Neddy, 
similarly  applied.  A  Punjab  prover- 
bial phrase  is  gaddh  hhurla,,  "Don- 
keys' rubbing  "  their  sides  together,  a 
sort  of  '  claw  me  and  I'll  claw  thee.' 

Guddy,  Guddee,  s.  Hind,  gaddi, 
Mahr.  gadl.  '  The  Throne.'  Pro- 
perly it  is  a  cushion,  a  throne  in  the 
Oriental  sense,  i.e.  the  seat  of  royalty, 
"a  simple  sheet,  or  mat,  or  carpet 
on  the  floor,  with  a  large  cushion  or 
pillow  at  the  head,  against  which  the 


QUBGE. 


307 


GUINEA-WORM. 


great  man  reclines "  {Wilson^  "To 
be  placed  on  tlie  ^uddee  "  i?  to  suc- 
ceed to  tlie  kingaom.  The  word  is 
also  used  for  the  pad  placed  on  an 
elephant's  hack. 

Gudge,  s.  Pers.  H.  gaz,  and  corr. 
gaj;  a  Persian  yard  measure  or  there- 
abouts ;  but  in  India  applied  to  mea- 
sures of  very  varying  lengths,  from  the 
hath,  or  natural  cubit,  to  the  English 
yard. 

In  the  Aln,  Abu'l  Pazl  details 
nmaerous  gaz  ■which  had  been  in  use 
under  the  Caliphs  or  in  India,  varying 
from  18  inches  English  (as  calculated 
by  J.  Prinsep)  to  o2J.  The  lldhi  gaz 
of  Akbar  was  intended  to  supersede 
all  these  as  a  standard ;  and  as  it  was 
the  basis  of  all  reoordsof  land-measure- 
ments and  rents  in  Upper  India,  the 
determination  of  its  value  was  a  subject 
of  much  importance  when  the  revenue 
surveys  were  undertaken  about  182'!. 
The  results  of  inquiry  were  very  dis- 
crepant, however,  and  finally  an  arbi- 
trary value  of  33  inches  was  assumed. 
The  lighd  (see  Beegah.)  based  on  this, 
and  containing  3600  square  gaz=^  of 
an  acre,  is  the  standard  in  the  N.W.P., 
but  statistics  are  always  now  rendered 
ia  acres.  See  Gladwin's  Ayeen  (1800)  i. 
302,  segq.,  and  Prinsep' s  Useful  Tables, 
Thomas's  ed.,  122. 

1814.  They  have  no  measures  but  the 
gadge,  which  is  from  their  elbowto  the  end 
of  the  middle  finger,  for  measuring  length." 
—Pearix,  Ace.  of  the  Ways  of  the  Ahyasinians, 
in  Tr.  Lit.  Soc.  Bo.,  ii.  56. 

Guicowar,  n.p.  Gaehwar,  the  title 
of  the  Mahratta  kings  of  Guzerat, 
descended  from  Damaji  and  Pllaji 
Gaekwar,  who  rose  to  distinction  among 
Mahratta  warriors  in  the  second 
quarter  of  last  century.  The  word 
means  '  Cowherd.' 

Guinea-fowl,  s.  There  seems  to 
have  been  in  the  16th  century  some 
oonfusionbetween  turkeys  and  Guinea- 
fowl.    See  however  under  Turkey. 

Guinea -cloths,     Guinea  -  stuffs. 

Apparently  these  were  piece-goods 
bought  in  India  to  be  used  in  the 
West  African  trade. 

1726.  We  find  in  a  list  of  cloths  purchased 
bythe  Dutch  Faobory  at  Por.o  Novo, 
(Juinees  Lywaat,  and  Neciros  -  Klcederm 
(  trumea linens  and  Negro's  clothing '). — See 
yalentipi,  Chorom.  9. 

1813.    "The  demand  for  Surat   piece- 


goods  has  been  much  decreased  in  Europe 
.  .  .  and  from  the  abolition  of  the  slave 
trade,  the  demand  for  the  African  market 
has  been  much  reduced  *  *  *  Guinea  stuffs, 
4|  yards  each  (per  ton)  1200  (pieces)."— 
Milburn,  i.  289. 

Guinea-pig,  s.  This  was  a  nick- 
name given  to  midshipmen  or  appren- 
tices on  board  Indiamen  in  the  last 
century,  when  the  command  of  such  a 
vessel  was  a  sure  fortune,  and  large 
fees  were  paid  to  the  captain  with 
whom  the  youngsters  embarked.  Ad- 
miral Smyth,  in  his  Sailor's  Hand- 
book, 1867,  defines :  '  The  younger 
midshipmen  of  an  Indiaman.' 

Guinea-worm,  s.  A  parasitic  worm 
[Filaria  Medinensis)  inhabiting  the 
subcutaneous  cellular  tissue  of  man, 
frequently  in  the  leg,  varying  from  6 
inches  to  12  feet  in  length ;  and 
common  on  the  Pers.  Gulf,  in  Upper 
Egypt,  Guinea,  &c. 

The  reason  of  the  name  is  shown  by 
the  quotation  from  Purchas,  respecting 
its  prevalence  in  Guinea. 

The  disease  is  graphically  described 
by  Agatharchides  in  the  first  quota- 
tion. 

B.C.  c.  113.  "Those  about  the  Red  Sea 
who  are  stricken  with  a  certain  malady,  as 
Agatharchides  relates,  besides  being  afflicted 
with  other  novel  and  unheard-of  symptoms, 
of  which  one  is  that  small  snake-Hke  worms 
(SptucoiTia  fiiKpi)  eat  through  the  legs  and 
arms,  and  peep  out,  but  when  touched  in- 
stantly shrink  back  again,  and  winding 
among  the  muscles  produce  intolerable 
burning  pains." — In  Dubner's  ed.  of  Plu- 
tarch, iv.  872,  viz.  Table  Discussions,  Bk. 
VIII.  Quest,  ix.  3. 

1600.  "The  wormes  in  the  legges  and 
bodies  trouble  not  euery  one  that  goeth  to 
those  Countreys,  but  some  are  troubled  with 
them  and  some  are  not "  (a  full  account  of 
the  disease  follows). — Descn.  of  Guinea,  in 
Purchas,  ii.  963. 

c.  1630.  "But  for  their  water  ...  I 
may  call  it  Aqua  Mortis  ....  it  ingenders 
small  lon^r  worms  in  the  legges  of  such  as 
use  to  drink  it  ...  by  no  potion,  no  un- 
guent to  be  remedied  :  they  have  no  other 
way  to  destroy  them,  save  by  rowling  them 
about  a  pin  or  peg,  not  unlike  the  treble  of 
Theorbo;— ;SiM-  T.  Herbert,  p.  128. 

1664.  "...  nor  obliged  to  drink  of 
those  naughty  waters  .  .  .  full  of  nastiness 
of  so  many  people  and  beasts  .  .  .  that  do 
cause  such  fevers,  which  are  very  hard  to 
cure,  and  which  breed  also  certain  very 
dangerous  worms  in  the  legs  ....  they 
are  commonly  of  the  bigness  and  length  of 
a  small  Vial-string  .  .  .  and  they  must  be 
drawn  out  little  by  little,  from  day  to  day, 
gently  winding  them  about  a  little   twig 

X  2 


GUJPTTTTT. 


308 


GUBEEBPUBWUB. 


about  the  bigness  of  a  needle,  for  fear  of 
breaking  them." — Bemier,  E.  T.  114. 

1676.  "  Guinea  Worins  are  very  frequent 
in  some  Places  of  the  West  Indies  ....  I 
rather  judge  that  they  are  generated  by 
drinking  bad  water." — Dampier,  ii.  89,  90. 

1768.  "  The  less  dangerous  diseases  which 
attack  Europeans  in  Guinea  are,  the  dry 
belly-ache,  and  a  worm  which  breeds  in 
the  flesh  ....  Dr.  Kouppe  observes  that 
the  disease  of  the  Guinea-worm  is  in- 
fectious."— Lind  on  Diseases  of  Hot  Climates, 
pp.  53,  54. 

Gujputty,  n.p.    See  Cospetir. 

Giun-gum,  s.  We  had  supposed 
tMs  word  to  he  an  invention  of  the 
late  Charles  Dickens,  but  it  seems  to 
be  a  real  Indian,  or  Anglo-Indian 
word.  The  nearest  approximation  in 
Shakespear's  Diet,  is  gamah,  'sound 
of  the  kettledrum.'  But  the  word  is 
perhaps  a  Malay  plural  of  gong  origi- 
nally ;  see  the  quotation  from  Osieck. 

c.  1750-60.  "A  music  far  from  delightful, 
consisting  of  little  drums  they  call  Gum- 
gums,  cymbals,  and  a  sort  of  fife." — Grose, 
i.  139. 

1771.  "At  night  we  heard  a  sort  of 
music,  partly  made  by  insects,  and  partly 
by  the  noise  of  the  Gungung." — Osieck,  i. 
185. 

1836.  "  '  Did  you  ever  hear  a  tom-tom. 
Sir  ?'  sternly  enquired  the  Captain  .  .  . 

'A  what?'  asked  Hardy,  rather  taken 
aback. 

'  A  tom-tom.' 

'  Never  ! ' 

'  Kor  a  gum-gum  V 

'  Never ! ' 

'  What  is  a  gum-gum  ? '  eagerly  enquired 
several  young  ladies." — Sketches  by  Boz,  The 
Steam  Excursion. 

GtUlja,  s.  Hind,  ganjha.  The 
flowering  or  fruiting  shoots  of  the 
female  plant  of  Indian  'henr^  {Cannabis 
saliva,  L.,  formerly  distinguished  as  C. 
indica),  used  as  an  intoxicant.  See 
,  Bhang. 

1874.  "In  odour  and  the  absence  of  taste, 
ganj  a  resembles  bhang.  It  is  said  that  after 
the  leaves  which  constitute  bhamg  have 
been  gathered,  little  shoots  sprout  from  the 
stem,  and  that  these,  picked  off  and  dried, 
form  what  is  called  ganja." — Hanbury  tb 
FViicMger,  493. 

Gunny,  Gunny-bagf,  s.  From 
Sansk.  goni,  '  a  sack ; '  Hind,  and  Mahr. 
gon,  goni,  '  a  sack,  sacking.'  The 
popular  and  trading  name  of  the  coarse 
sacking  and  sacks  made  from  the  fibre 
of  jute  (q.v.),  much  used  in  all  Indian 
trade.  Tat  is  a  common  Hindi  name 
for  the  stufl. 


c.  1590.  "Sircar  Ghoraghat  produces 
raw  siUf,  gunneys,  and  plenty  of  Tanghum 
horses."— Gladwin's  Ayeen  (ed.  1800)  ii.  9._ 

But  here,  in  the  original,  the  term  is 
parchah-i-taiband. 

1693.  "  Besides  the  aforenamed  articles 
Goeny-sacks  are  collected  at  Palicol." — 
Havart  (3),  14. 

1711.  "  When  Sugar  is  pack'd  in  double 
Goneys,  the  outer  Bag  is  always  valued  in 
Contract  at  1  or  1|  Shahee." — Lockyer, 
244. 

•  1726,    In  a  list  of  goods  procurable  at 
Daatzerom  : 

"  Goeni-zakken  (Gunny  bags)."  —  Ya- 
lentijn.  Char.  40. 

1727.  "Shildon  .  .  .  put  on  board  some 
rotten  long  Pepper,  that  he  could  dispose 
of  no  otherWay,  and  some  damaged  Gunnies, 
which  are  much  used  in  Persia  for  embaling 
Goods,  when  they  are  good  in  their  kind." 
— A,  Ham.  ii.  15. 

1764.  "Baskets,  Gunny  bags,  and  diA- 
bers  .  .  .  Rs.  24."— In  Long,  384. 

1785.  "We  enclose  two parwanehs  ... 
directing  them  each  to  despatch  1000  goonies 
of  grain  to  that  person  of  mighty  degree." 
— Tippoo's  Letters,  171. 

Gup,  s.  Idle  gossip.  Pars.  Hind. 
gap,  'prattle,  tattle.'  The  word  is 
perhaps  an  importation  from  Turan.. 
Vdmb§ry  gives  Orient.  TiyM  gep,  gel, 
'  word,  sa3dng,  talk ; '  which,  how- 
ever, Pavet  de  Courteille  suggests  to 
be  a  corruption  from  the  Pers.  guftan, 
'  to  say ; '  of  which,  indeed,  there  is  a 
form  guptan.  See  quotation  from 
Schuyler  showing  the  use  in  Turkes- 
tan. The  word  is  perhaps  best  known 
in  England  through  an  unamiable 
account  of  society  in  S.  India,  pub- 
lished under  the  name  of  "  Gup,"  in 
1868. 

1809-10.  -'They  (native  ladies)  sit  on 
their  cushions  from  day  to  day,  with  no 
other  ....  amusement  than  hearing  the 
'gup-gup,'  or  gossip  of  the  place."— Mrs. 
Slienaood's  Autobiog.  357. 

1876.  "  The  first  day  of  mourning  goes 
by  the  name  of  gup,  i.e.  commemorative 
talk." — Schuyler's  Turkestan,  i.  151. 

Gureebpurwur,  and  Gurreebnu- 
wauz,  ss.  Arabo-Pers.  Oharlhparwar 
and  Ghanhnawaz,  used  in  H.  as 
respectful  terms  of  address,  meaning 
respectively  '  Provider  of  the  Poor ! ' 
'  Oherisher  of  the  Poor ! ' 

1726.  "Those  who  are  of  equal  condition 
bend  the  body  somewhat  towards  each 
other,  and  some  lay  hold  of  each  other  by 
the  beard,  saying  Grab-auemoas,  i.e.  I  wish 
you  the  prayers  of  the  poor." — Yalmtijn, 
Ghoro.  109. 

1824.      "I  was  appealed  to  loudly  by 


GURIAUT. 


309 


GYM-KEANA. 


hoth  parties  ;  the  soldiers  calling  on  me  as 
'Ghureeb  purwar,' the  Goomashta,  not  to 
be  outdone,  exclaiming,  '  Donai,  Lord 
Sahib !  Donai !  Rajah  ! '  "  (Read  Dohal 
and  see  Doai). — Heber,  i.  266.  See  also 
p.  279. 

Gurjaut,    n.p.     The    popular  and 

official  name  of  certain,  forest  tracts  at 
the  back  of  Orissa.  The  word  is  a 
hybrid,  being  the  Hind,  garh,  '  a  fort,' 
Persianised  into  a  plural  garhjdt,  in 
ignorance  of  which  we  have  seen,  in 
quasi-official  documents,  the  use  of  a 
further  English  plural,  Ourjauts  or 
garhjats,  which  is  Hke  '  fortses.' 

This  manner  of  denominating  such 
tracts  from  the  isolated  occupation  by 
fortified  posts  appears  to  be  very  ancient 
in  that  part  of  India.  We  have  in 
Ptolemy  and  the  Periplus  Dosarene  or 
Desarene,  apparently  representing 
Sansk.  Dasarna,  quasi  dasan  rina, 
'  having  Ten  Ports,'  which  the  Ksts  of 
thcBr/iai  Sanhitd  shew  us  in  this  part  of 
India  [J.  B.  As.  Soc,  N.S.,  v.  83).  The 
forest  tract  behind  Orissa  is  called  in  the 
grant  of  an  Orissa  king,  Nava  Kofi, '  the 
Niae Ports'  {J.  A. _S.  B.,  xxxiii.,  84); 
and  we  have,  in  this  region,  further  in 
the  interior,  the  province  of  Chattu- 
garh=36  Forts. 

Gurry. 

a.  A  little  fort ;  Hind,  garhi.  Also 
Gurr,  i.e.  garh,  '  a  fort.' 

b.  See  Ghurry. 
a.— 

1693.  ".  .  .  many  of  his  Heathen  Nobles, 
only  such  as  were  befriended  by  strong 
Gurrs,  or  Fastnesses  upon  the  Mountains 
.  .  ."—Myer,  165. 

1786.  "...  The  Zemindars  in  4  per- 
gunnahs  are  so  refractory  as  to  have  for- 
feited (read  fortified)  themselves  in  their 
gurries,  and  to  refuse  all  payments  of 
revenue."— Articles  agaimt  W.  Hastings  in 
JBwrke,  vii.  59. 

Gutta  Percha,  s.  This  is  the  Malay 
name  Gatah  Pertja,  i.e.  '  Sap  of  the 
Percha,'  Dichorisis  Gutta,  Benth.  {Ison- 
andra  (?««f a,  Hooker;  N.O.  Sapotaceae). 
Dr.  Oxley  writes  (in  the  J.  Ind.  Ar- 
chip.,  i.  p.  22)  that  percha  is  properly 
the  name  of  a  tree  which  produces  a 
spurious  article ;  the  real  gutta  p.  is 
produced  by  the  tubau.  The  product 
was  first  brought  to  notice  in  1843  by 
Dr.  Montgomery.  It  is  collected  by 
first  ringing  the  tree  and  then  felling 
it,  and  no  doubt  by  this  process  the 
article  wiU  speedily  become  extract. 


The  history  of  G.  P.  is  however  far  from 
weU  known.  Several  trees  are  known 
to  contribute  to  the  exported  article  ; 
their  juices  being  mixt  together. 

Guzzy,  s.  Pers.  and  Hind,  gazi; 
perhaps  from  its  having  been  woven  of 
a  gaa  in  breadth  (see  Gudge).  A  very 
poor  kind  of  cotton  cloth. 

1701.  In  a  price  list  for  Persia  we  find  : 
"Gesjes  Bengaals." — Valentijn,  v.  303. 

1784.  "  It  is  suggested  that  the  following 
Articles  may  be  proper  to  compose  the  first 
adventure  (to  Tibet)  :  .  .  .  .  Cruzzie,  or 
coarse  Cotton  Cloths,  and  Otterskius  .  .  ." 
— In  Seton-Karr,  i.  4. 

Gyaul  (properly  Gayal),  s.  A  large 
animal  [Gavaeiu  frontalis,  Jerd.)  of  the 
ox  tribe,  found  wild  in  various  forest 
tracts  to  the  east  of  India.  It  is  domes- 
ticated by  the  Mishmis  of  the  Assam 
valley,  and  other  tribes  as  far  south  as 
Ohittagong.  In  Assam  it  is  called 
Mithan. 

1824.  "In  the  park  several  uncommon 
animals  are  kept.  Among  them  the  Ghyal, 
an  animal  of  which  I  had  not,  to  my  recol- 
lection, read  any  account,  though  the  name 
was  not  unknown  to  me.  It  is  a  very  noble 
creature,  of  the  ox  or  bi^ffalo'  kind,  with 
immensely  large  horns.  .  ." — Heber,  i.  34. 

Gyelong,  s.  A  Buddhist  priest  in 
Tibet.  Tib.  dQe-sLong,  i.e.  '  beggar 
of  virtue,'  i.e.  a  bhikshu  or  mendicant 
friar  (see  under  Buxee) ;  but  latterly 
a  priest  who  has  received  the  highest 
orders.     See  Jaeschhe,  p.  86. 

1784.  "He  was  dressed  in  the  festival 
habit  of  a  gylong  or  priest,  being  covered 
with  a  scarlet  satin  cloak,  and  a  gilded  mitre 
on  his  head." — Bogle,  in  Markham's  Tibet, 
25. 

Gym-Khaiia,  s.  This  word  is  quite 
modem,  and  was  unknown  25yearsago. 
The  first  use  of  it  that  we  can  trace  is 
(on  the  authority  of  Major  John 
Trotter)  at  Eurklin  1861,  whenagym- 
khana  was  instituted  there.  It  is  a 
factitious  word,  invented,  we  believe,  ia 
the  Bombay  Presidency,  and  probably 
based  upon  gend-hhana  ('ball-house '), 
the  name  usually  given  in  Hind,  to  an 
English  racket-court.  It  is  applied  to 
a  place  of  public  resort  at  a  station, 
where  the  needful  facilities  for  athletics 
and  games  of  sorts  are  provided,  in- 
cluding (when  that  was  in  fashion)  a 
skating-rink,  a  lawn-tennis  ground, 
and  so  forth.  The  gym  may  have  been 
simply  a  corruption  of  gend  shaped  by 
gym-aastica.    The  word  is  also  applied 


GYNEE. 


310 


HACKEBY. 


to  a  meeting  for  such,  sports ;  and  in 
this  sense  it  has  trayelled  already  as 
i'ar  as  Malta. 

1877.  "Their  proposals  are  that  the 
Cricket  Club  should  include  in  their  pro- 
gramme the  games,  &c.,  proposed  by  the 
promoters  of  a  gymkhana  Club,  so  far  as 
not  to  interfere  with  cricket,  and  should  join 
in  making  a  rink  and  lawn-tennis,  and 
badminton  courts,  within  the  cricket-ground 
enclosure." — Pioneer  Mail,  Nov.  3. 

1879.      "Mr.   A F can  always 

be  depended  on  for  epigram,  but  not  for 
accuracy.  In  his  letters  from  Burma  he 
talks  of  the  Gymkhana  at  Kangoon  as  a  sort 
of  establissement  [sic]  where  people  have 
pleasant  little  dinners.     In  the  '  Oriental 

Arcadia,'    which    Mr.    ]? tells    us   Is 

flavoured  with  naughtiness,  people  may  do 
strange  things,  but  they  do  «oi  dine  at  Gym 
khanas." — Do.,  Bo.,  July  2nd. 

1881.  "R.  E.  Gymkhana  at  Malta,  for 
Polo  and  other  Ponies,  20th  June,  1881."— 
Heading  in  Royal  Engineer  Journal,  Aug. 
1st,  p.  159. 

1883.  "I  am  not  speaking  of  Bombay 
people  with  their  clubs  and  gymkhanas  and 
other  devices  for  oiling  the  wheels  of  exist- 
ence. .  .  ." — Tribes  on  My  Frontier,  9. 

Gynee,  s.  H.  Oainl.  A  very  dimi- 
nutive kiud  of  ox  bred  in  Bengal.  It 
is,  when  -well  cared  for,  a  beautiful 
creature,  is  not  more  than  3  feet  high, 
and  affords  excellent  meat.  It  is  men- 
tioned by  Aelian  : 

c.  250.  "There  are  other  bullocks  in 
India,  which  to  look  at  are  no  bigger  than 
the  largest  goats ;  these  also  are  yoked,  and 
run  very  swiftly." — De  Nat.  Anim.,  xv.  24. 

0.  1590.  "  There  is  also  a  species  of  oxen 
called  gaini,  small  like  gijct  horses  (see 
Goont),  but  very  beautiful."— .4m,  i.  149. 


Hackery,  s.  In  the  Bengal  Presi- 
.  dency  this  word  is  now  applied  only  to 
the  common  native  bullock-cart  used 
in  the  slow  draught  of  goods  and  mate- 
rials. But  formerly  in  Bengal,  as 
still  in  Western  India  and  Ceylon,  the 
word  was  applied  to  lighter  carriages 
(drawn  by  bullocks)  for  personal  trans- 
port. 

Though  the  word  is  used  by  English- 
men almost  universally  in  India,  it  is 
unknown  to  natives,  or  if  known  is  re- 
garded as  an  English  term;  and  its 
origin  is  exceedingly  obscure.      The 


word  seems  to  have  originated  on  the 
west  side  of  India,  where  we  find  it  ia 
our  earliest  quotations.  It  is  probably 
one  of  those  numerous  words  which 
were  long  ia  use,  and  undergoing  cor- 
ruption by  illiterate  soldiers  and 
sailors,  before  they  appeared  in  any 
kind  of  literature. 

Wilson  suggests  a  probable  Portu- 
guese origin,  e.g.  from  acarretar,  to 
convey  in  a  cart.  And  the  word  may 
have  been  shaped  by  the  existence  of 
the  Hind,  words  hahna,  '  to  drive,* 
haharna,  '  to  drive  (oxen),'  &c.  But 
these  are  mere  suggestions,  for  we 
have  found  no  evidence.* 

In  Broughton's  Letters  from  a  Mali- 
ratta  Camp  (p.  156)  the  word  hackery 
is  used  for  what  is  in  Upper  India 
commonly  called  an  Ekka  (q.v.)  or 
light  native  pony-carriage ;  but  this  is 
an  exceptional  application. 

1673.  ■' '  The  Coach  wherein  I  was  break- 
ing, we  were  forced  to  mount  the  Indian 
Hackery,  a  Two-wheeled  Chariot,  drawn 
by  swift  little  Oxen."  ^— Fryer,  83. 

1690.  "  Their  Hackeries  likewise,  which 
are  a  Kind  of  Coach,  with  two  Wheels,  are 
all  drawn  by  Oxen." — Ovington,  254. 

1711.  "  The  Streets  (at  Surat)  are  wide 
and  commodious ;  otherwise  the  Hackerys, 
which  are  very  common,  would  be  an  Incon- 
veniency.  These  are  a  sort  of  Coaches 
drawn  by  a  Pair  of  Oxen." — Lockyer,  259. 

1742.  "The  bridges  are  much  worn,  aad 
out  of  repair,  by  the  number  of  HackarieB 
and  other  carriages  which  are  continually 
passing  over  them." — In  Wheeler,  iii.  262. 

1756.  "The  11th  of  July  the  Nawab 
arrived  in  the  city,  and  with  him  Bundoo 
Sing,  to  whose  house  we  were  removed  that 
afternoon  in  a  hackery."— flbtoeW,  in 
WTieeler's  Ewrly  Records,  249. 

c.  1760.  The  hackrees  are  a  conveyance 
drawn  by  oxen,  which  would  at  first  give 
an  idea  of  slowness  that  they  do  not  deserve 
.  .  .  they  are  open  on  three  sides,  covered 
a-top,  and  are  made  to  hold  two  people 
sitting  cross-legged." — Grose,  i.  155-156. 

1780.  "A  hackery  is  a  small  covered 
carriage  upon  two  wheels,  drawn  by  bul- 
locks, and  used  generally  for  the  female 
part  of  the  family." — Hodgei,  Travels,  5. 

1798.    "  At  half -past  six  o'clock  we  each 

*  It  is  possible  that  the  mere  Portuguese  article 
and  noun  "a  carreta"  might  have  produced  the 
Anglo-Indian  hackery.  Thus  in  Correa,  under 
1513,  we  have  a  description  of  the  Surat  hackeries : 
"  and  the  carriages  (as  carretas)  in  which  he  and  the 
Portuguese  travelled  were  elaborately  wrought, 
and  furnished  with  silk  hangings,  covering  them 
from  the  sun  ;  and  these  carriages  (as  carretas)  run 
so  smoothly  (the  country  consisting  of  level  plains) 
that  the  people  travelling  in  them  sleep  as  tran- 
quilly as  on  the  ground."— ii.  369. 

t  For  these  swift  oxen  see  silao'Forbes  below,  and 
Aelian  de  N.A.  quoted  under  gynee. 


SABGEE. 


311 


HALALLCVB. 


got  into  a  haekeray." — Stavorinus,' tr.  by 
Wilcocks,  iii.  295. 

1811.  Solvyns  draws  and  describes  the 
Hackery  in  the  modern  Bengal  sense. 

1813.  "Travelling  in  a  light  hackaree, 
at  the  rate  of  five  miles  an  hour." — Forbes, 
Or.  Mem.,  iii.  376. 

Forbes's  engraving  represents  such  an 
ox-carriage  as  would  be  called  in  Bengal  a 
iaiU.    (See  Bylee  in  Sv^pt.]. 

1829.  "  The  genuine  vehicle  of  the  coun- 
try is  the  hackery.  This  is  a  sort  of  wee 
tent,  covered  more  or  less  with  tinsel  and 
scarlet,  and  bells  and  gilding,  and  placed 
upon  a  clumsy  two-wheeled  carriage  with  a 
pole  that  seems  to  be  also  a  Idnd  of  boot,  as 
it  is  at  least  a  foot  deep.  This  is  drawn  by 
a  pair  of  white  bullocks." — Mem.  of  Col. 
Mountain,  2nd  ed.,  84. 

1860,  "Native  gentlemen,  driving  fast 
trotting  oxen  in  little  hackery  carts, 
hastened  home  from  it." — Tennent's  Ceylon, 
ii.  140. 

Hadgee,  s.  Ax.  Hdjj,  a  pilgrim  to 
Mecca;  from  hajj,  the  pilgrimage,  or 
visit  to  a  venerated  spot.  Hence  Hdjji 
and  Haji  used  oolloqmally  in  Persian 
and  Turkish.* 

1765.  "  Hodgee  acquired  this  title  from 
his  having  in  his  early  years  made  a  pil- 
grimage to  Hodge  (or  the  tomb  of  Mahommed 
at  Mecca)." — Molwell,  Hist.  Events,  &c., 
i.  69. 

Hakim,  s.  Hind,  from  Ar.  hakim, 
a  judge,  a  ruler,  or  master ;  '  the 
authority.' 

The  same  Arab,  root  i^afcm,' bridling, 
restraining,  judging,'  supplies  a  variety 
of  words  occurring  in  this  Glossary, 
viz. 

Hakim  (as  here). 

Hakim  (see  Huckeem). 

I  ukm  (see  Hookum). 

Hikmat  (see  Hickmut). 

1698.  "Hackum,  a  Governor.'' — Fryer's' 
Index  Explanatory. 

0.  1861. 
"  Then  comes  a  settlement  Hakim,  to  teach 
me  to  plough  and  weed — 
I  sowed  the  cotton  he  gave  me — but  first 
I  boiled  the  seed.  ..." 

A.  G.  I/yall,  The  Old  Pindaree. 

Halalcore,  s.  Literally  Arab.  Pers. 
haldl-khor,    'one    who  eats    what    is 

*  Note  by  Prof.  Boiertson  SmitK—Theve  is  current 
confusion  about  the  word  Mjj.  It  is  originally 
the  participle  of  hajj,  •  he  went  on  the  hajj:  But 
■?  "i?„^™  usage  pjjj  is  used  as  part.,  and  MjJ  is 
■^^™"  *"  ™^  '''^°  ^^  madLB  the  pilgrim- 
age. When  this  is  prefixed  to  a  name,  the  double 
3  cannot  be  pronounced  without  inserting  a  short 
TOwel  and  thectis  shortened;  thus  you  sav  "el- 
mjse  Soleiman,"  or  the  like.  The  incorrect  form 
"ajjt  13  however  used  by  Turks  and  Persians. 


lawful,'  applied  eupiiemistically  to  a 
person  of  very  low  caste,  a  sweeper  or , 
scavenger,  perhaps  as  implying  '  to 
whom  all  is  lawful  food.'  GeneraUy 
used  as  S3monymou8  with,  bungy,  q.v. 

1623.  "  Sciah  Selim  nel  principio  ...  si 
sdegn6tanto,cliepocomancbche  per  dispetto 
non  la  desse  per  forza  in  matrimonio  ad 
uno  della  razza  che  chiamano  halal  chor, 
quasi  dica  'mangialeoito,'  ciofe  che  ha  per 
leoito  di  mangiare  ogni  cosa  ..."  (See 
other  quotation  under  harem). — P.  della 
Valle,  ii.  52,5. 

1638.  "...  sont  obligez  de  se  purifier 
depuis  la  teste  i'usqu'aux  pieds  si  quelqu'vn 
de  oes  gens  qu'ils  appellent  Alchores, 
leur  a  touch6.—Mandelslo,  Paris,  1659, 
219. 

1665.  "  Ceux  qui  ne  parlent  que  Persan 
dans  les  Indes,  les  appellent  Halalcour, 
c'est  ^  dire  oelui  qui  se  donne  la  liberty  de 
manger  de  tout  ce  qu'il  lui  plait,  ou,  selon 
quelques  uns,  oelui  qui  mange  ce  qu'il  a  16- 
gitimement  gagn^.  Et  ceux  qui  approuvent 
cette  dernifere  explication,  disent  qu'autre- 
fois  Halalcours  s'appellent  HaravKours, 
mangeurs  de  Viande  def  endues." — Tlwvenot, 
V.  190. 

1673.     "That  they  should  be  accounted 
the  Offsoum  of  the  People,   and  as  base 
as  the  Holencores  (whom  they  account  so, 
because  they  defile  themselves  by  eating* 
anything)." — Fryer,  28. 

1690.  "TheHalalchors  .  .  .  are  another 
Sort  of  Indians  at  Suratl,  the  most  con- 
temptible, but  extremely  necessary  to  be 
there." — Ovington,  382. 

1783.  "That  no  Hollocore,  Derah,  or 
Chandala  caste,  shall  upon  any  consideration 
come  out  of  their  houses  after  9  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  lest  they  should  taint  the  air, 
or  touch  the  superior  Hindoos  in  the  streets." 
— Mahratta  Proclamation  at  Baroch,  in 
Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  iv.  232. 

1786.  "  When  all  my  schoolfellows  and 
youthful  compeers  (those  misguided  few 
excepted  who  joined,  to  use  a  Gentoo 
phrase,  the  hallachores  of  the  human  race) 
were  striking  off  with  eager  hope  and  earnest 
intent,  in  some  one  or  other  of  the  many 
paths  of  busy  life,  I  was  '  standing  idle  in 
the  market-place.'  "—Letter  of  Robert  Burns, 
in  A.  Cunningham's  ed.  of  Wm-ks  and  Life, 
vi.  63. 

1788.  The  Indian  Vocabulary  also  gives 
Hallachore. 

1810.  "For  the  meaner  ofiices  we  have 
a  Hallalcor  or  Chandela  (one  of  the  Tmost 
wretched  Pariahs)."— ilfaWa  Graham,  31. 

Halallcur.  V.  used  in  the  impera- 
tive for  infinitive,  as  is  common  in  the 
Anglo-Indian  use  of  Hind,  verbs,  being 
Ar.  H.  haldl-har,  'make  lawful,' i.e. 
put  (an  animal)  to  death  in  the  manner 
prescribed  to  Mahommedans,  when  it 
is  to  be  used  for  food. 


HALF-CASTE. 


312 


SABEM. 


1883.  "The  diving  powers  of  the  poor 
duck  are  exhausted.  ...  I  have  only  .  .  . 
to  seize  my  booty,  vfhich  has  just  enough  of 
life  left  to  allow  Peer  Khan  to  make  it 
halal,  by  cutting  its  throat  in  the  name  of 
Allah,  and  dividing  the  webs  of  its  feet." — 
Tribes  on  My  Frontier,  167. 

Half-caste,  s.  A  person  of  mixt 
European  and  Indian  blood. 

1789.  "  Mulattoes,  or  as  they  are  called 
in  the  East  Indies,  half-casts." — Munro's 
Nwn-ative,  5t. 

1793.  "They  (the  Mahratta  Infantry) 
are  commanded  by  half-cast  people  of 
Portuguese  and  French  extraction,  who 
draw  off  the  attention  of  the  spectators 
from  the  bad  clothing  of  their  men,  by  the 
profusion  of  antiquated  lace  bestowed  on 
their  own." — Dirom,  Narrative,  11. 

1809.  "The  Padre,  who  is  a  half-cast 
Portuguese,  informed  me  that  he  had  three 
districts  under  him."  —  Ld.  Valentia,  i. 
329. 

1828.  "An  invalid  sergeant  .  .  .  came, 
attended  by  his  wife,  a  very  pretty  young 
half-caste.'''— ffeSe?-,  i.  298. 

1875.  "  Othello  is  black — the  very  tragedy 
lies  there  ;  the  whole  force  of  the  contrast, 
the  whole  pathos  and  extenuation  of  his 
doubts  of  Desdemona,  depend  on  this  black- 
ness. Fechter  makes  him  a  half-caSte." — 
'6.  H.  Lewes,  On  Actors  and  the  AH  of 
Acting. 

Hanger,  s.  The  word  in  tliis  form 
is  not  in  Anglo-Indian  use,  but  (witli 
tbe  Scotch  zuhinger,  old  Eng.  whin- 
yard,  Fr.  cajigiar,  &c.,  other  forms  of 
the  same)  may  be  noted  here  as  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  Arab.  Ichanjar,  '  a 
dagger  or  short  falchion.'  This  (vulg. 
CUnjUr)  is  the  Indian  form.  The/t/jara- 
jar  in  India  is  a  large  double-edgeddag- 
ger  with  a  very  broad  base  and  a  slight 
curve. 

1574.  "  Patrick  Spreull  .  .  .  being  per- 
sewit  be  Johne  Boill  Chepman  ...  in  in- 
vadyng  of  him,  and  stryking  him  with  ane 
quhinger  .  .  .  throuch  the  quhilk  the  said 
Johnes  neis  wes  woundit  to  the  effusioun  of 
his  blude." — Exts.  from  Records  of  the  Burgh 
of  Glasgow  (1876),  p.  2. 

1601.  "  The  other  day  I  happened  to 
enter  into  some  discourse  of  a  hanger, 
which  I  assure  you,  both  for  fashion  and 
workmanship  was  most  peremptory  beau- 
tiful and  gentlemanlike.  .  .  ." — S.  Jomon, 
Every  Man  in  his  Humour,  i.  4. 

1672.  ".  .  .  il  s'estoit  emport^  contre 
eUe  jusqu'k    un  tel  excfes  qu'il  luy  avoit 

.  port^  guelques  coups  de  Cangiar  dans  les 
mamelles.  .  .  ." — Journal  d'Ant.  Galland, 
i.  177. 

1673.  "...  handjar  de  diamants.  .  .  ." 
— App.  to  do.  ii.  189. 


1676. 
"  His  pistol  next  he  cook'd  anew 

And  out  his  nutbrovm  whinyard  drew." 
Hudibras,  Canto  iii. 

1781.  "  I  fancy  myself  now  one  of  the 
most  formidable  men  in  Europe ;  a  blunder- 
buss for  Joe,  a  pair  of  double  barrels  to 
stick  in  my  belt,  and  a  cut  and  thrust 
hanger  with  a  little  pistol  in  the  hilt,  to 
hang  by  my  side." — Lord  Minto,  in  Life, 
i.  56. 

"  Lost  out  of  a  buggy  on  the  Epad  between 
Barnagur  and  Calcutta,  a  steel  mounted 
Hanger  with  a  single  guard." — Hickeys 
Bengal  Gazette,  June  30. 

1883.  ".  .  .  by  farrashes,  the  carpet- 
spreader  class,  a  large  canjar,  or  curved 
dagger,  with  a  heavy  ivory  handle,  is 
carried ;  less  for  use  than  as  a  badge  of 
office."— IFSfe,  Modern  Persia,  326. 

Hansil,  s.  A  hawzer,  from  the 
English  (Boe'buck). 

Hanspeek,  Uspuek,  &o.,  s.  Sea 
Hind.  AspaJc.  A  handspike,  from  the 
English. 

Haraklri,  s.  This,  the  native  name 
of  the  Japanese  rite  of  suicide  com- 
mitted as  a  poiat  of  honour  or  substi- 
tute for  judicial  execution,  has  long 
been  interpreted  as  ' '  happy  despatch," 
but  what  the  origin  of  this  curious 
error  is  we  do  not  know.  The  real 
meaning  is  realistic  in  the  extreme, 
viz.,  hara= 'hellj,'  Mri='  cut.' 

1616.  "Here  we  had  news  how  Galsa 
Same  was  to  passe  this  way  to  morrow  to 
goe  to  a  church  near  Miaco,  called  Coye ; 
som  say  to  cut  his  bellie,  others  say  to  be 
shaved  a  prist  and  to  remeane  theare  the 
rest  of  his  daies." — Cocks's  Diary,  i.  164. 

1617.  "The  King  demanded  800  tais 
from  Shosque  Dono,  or  else  to  cut  his 
belly,  whoe,  not  having  it  to  pay,  did  it." 

— Ibid.  337,  see  also  ii.  202. 

Haramzada,  s.  A  scoundrel ;  hte- 
rally  '  misbegotten ' ;  a  common  term 
of  abuse.  It  is  Arabo-Persian  haram- 
zada, '  son  of  the  unlawful.'  Haram 
is  from  a  root  signifying  sacer  (see 
under  liar  em),  and  which  appears  as 
Hebrew  in  the  sense  of  devoting  to 
destruction,  and  of  '  a  ban.'  Thus  in 
Numbers  xxi.  3  :  "  They  utterly  de- 
stroyed them  and  their  cities ;  and  he 
called  the  name  of  the  place  Hormah." 

Harem,  s.  Ar.  haram  and  harim, 
i.e.  sacer,  applied  especially  to  women 
of  the  family  and  their  apartment. 
This  word  is  not  now  commonly  used 
in    India;     zenana  (q.V.)  being  the 


HABBY. 


313 


RAVILBAB. 


oominoii  word  for  'tte  women  of  a 
family '  or  their  apartments. 

1298.  "...  car  maintes  homes  emo- 
rurent  e  mantes  dames  en  furent  veves  .  . 
e  maintes  autres  dames  ne  furent  k  toz  jorz 
mfes  en  plores  et  en  lermes  :  ce  furent  les 
meres  et  les  araines  de  homes  qe  hi  mo- 
iTirent." — Mm-co  Polo,  in  Old  Text  of  Soo. 
de  Geographic,  251. 

1623.  "Non  so  come  sciah  Selim  ebbe 
notizia  di  lei  e  s'innamorb.  Voile  condur- 
la  nel  suo  haram  o  gynaeceo,  e  tenerla  qulvi 
appresso  di  sfe  come  una  delle  altre  concu- 
bine; ma  questa  donna  (Nurmahal)  che 
era  sopra  modo  astuta  .  .  .  ricusb." — P. 
della  Valle,  ii.  525. 

1630.  "This  Duke  here  and  in  other 
seralios  (or  Harams  as  the  Persians  term 
them)  has  above  300  concubines."— JTcrieri, 
139. 

1676.  "  In  the  midst  of  the  large  Gallery 
is  a  Nich  in  the  Wall,  into  which  the  King 
descends  out  of  his  Haram  by  a  private  pair 
of  Stairs." — Tavei-nier,  E.  T.,  ii.  49. 

1726.  "  On  the  Ganges  also  lies  a  noble 
fortress,  with'  the  Palace  of  the  old  Em- 
peror of  Hindostan,  with  his  Hharaam  or 
women's  apartment.  .  ." — Valentijn,  v.  168. 

Harry,  s.  This  word  is  quite  obso- 
lete. Wilson  gives  Bdri  as  Beng.  '  A 
servant  of  the  lowest  class,  a  sweeper.' 
But  in  two  out  of  our  three  quotations 
harry  is  applied  to  a  woman,  in  one  case 
employed  to  carry  water.  The  third  is 
doubtful.  A  female  servant  of  this 
description  is  not  now  known  among 
EngUsh  families  in  Bengal. 

c.  1753.  Among  the  expenses  of  the 
Mayor's  Court  at  Calcutta  we  find  :  "A 
tarry  .  .  .  Es.  l."—Long,  43. 

c.  1754.  "A  Harry  or  water- wench  .  .  ." 
(at  Madras).— /vcs,  50. 

,,  In  a  tariff  of  wages  recom- 
mended by  the  "  Zemindars  of  Calcutta," 
we  have  :  "  Harry r woman  to  a  Family  .  .  . 
2  Rs."— In  Soon  Kan;  i.  95. 

1781.  "  2  Harries  or  Sweepers  ...  6  Ks. 


8E«." 

.  .  under  the  Chief  Magis- 
trate of  Banaris,  in  Appendix  to  Narrative 
of  Inmirection  there,  Calcutta,  1782. 

Hatty,  s.  H.  Tiatlii,  the  most 
common  word  for  an  elephant.  From 
the  Sansk.  haata,  'the  hand,'  and 
limtl,  'the  elephant,' i.e.  '  the  creature 
withahand,' come  the  H.  words  hath 
and  TiatM,  with  the  same  meanings. 
The  analogy  of  the  elephant's  trunk 
to  the  hand  presents  itseK  to  Pliny : 

'' Mandunt  ore ;  spirant  et  bibunt  odor- 
anturque  baud  inproprie  appeUata  manu." 
-viii.  10. 


and  to  Tennyson : 

"...  camels  Icnelt 
Unbidden,  and  the  brutes  of  mountain  back 
That   carry  kings  in  castles,  bow'd  black 

knees 
Of   homage,  ringing   with   their   serpent 

hands. 
To  make  her  smile,  her  golden  ankle-bells." 
Merlin  and  Vivien. 

0.  1526.  "As  for  the  animals  peculiar  to 
Hindustan,  one  is  the  elephant,  as  the  Hin- 
dustanis call  it  Hathi,  which  inhabits  the 
district  of  Kalpi,  the  more  do  the  wild 
elephants  increase  in  number.  That  is  the 
tract  in  which  the  elephant  is  chiefly  taken." 
—Sober,  315. 

This  notice  of  Baber's  shows  how  re- 
markably times  have  changed.  No  elephants 
now  exist  anywhere  near  the  region  in- 
dicated. 

Hattychook,  s.  Hdthichuk;  ser- 
vant's and  gardener's  Hind,  for  arti- 
choke. This  is  worth  producing, 
because  our  word  is  itself  the  corrup- 
tion of  an  Oriental  word  thus  carried 
back  to  the  East  in  mangled  form.  See 
Artichoke. 

Haut,  s. 

a.  Hind.  7idth  (the  hand  or  forearm, 
and  thence)  '  a  cubit,'  from  the  elbow 
to  the  tip  of  the  middle  finger;  a 
measure  of  18  inches,  and  sometimes 
more. 

b.  Hind,  hath,  a  market  held  on 
certain  days. 

Havildar,  s.  Hind,  havildar.  A 
sepoy  non-commissioned  ofiicer,  cor- 
responding to  a  sergeant,  and  wearing 
the  chevrons  of  a  sergeant.  This, 
dating  from  about  the  middle  of  the 
last  century,  is  the  only  modern  use  of 
the  term  in  that  form.  It  is  a  corrup- 
tion of  Pers.  hawaladar  or  hawaldar, 
one  holding  an  office  of  trust ;  and  in 
this  form  it  had,  in  other  times,  a 
variety  of  applications  to  different 
charges  and  subordinate  oflcers.  Thus 
among  the  Mahrattas  the  commandant 
of  a  fort  was  so  styled ;  whilst  in 
Eastern  Bengal  the  term  was,  and 
perhaps  still  is,  applied  to  the  holder 
of  a  hawala,  an  intermediate  tenure 
between  those  of  zemindar  and  ryot. 

1673.  "  We  landed  at  about  Nine  in  the 
Morning,  and  were  civilly  treated  by  the 
Customer  in  his  ChouUrff,  till  the  Havildar 
could  be  acquainted  of  my  arrival." — Fryer, 
123. 

1696.  "...  the  havildar  of  St.  Thom^ 
and  Fulecat."— Wheeler,  i.  308. 

1824.  "  Curreem  Musseeh  was,  I  believe, 
a  havildar  in  the  Company's  army,  and  his 
sword  and  sash  were  still  hung  up,  with  a 


HAZREE. 


314 


HILSA. 


not  unpleasing  vanity,  over  the  desk  where 
he  now  presided  as  cateohist." — Seber,  i. 
149. 

Hazree,  s.  This  word  is  commonly 
used  in  Anglo-Indian  households  in  the 
Bengal  Presidency  for  '  breakfast.'  It 
is  not  clear  how  it  got  this  meaning. 
It  is  properly  hazin,  'muster,'  from 
the  Ar.  Aogir,  '  ready'  or  'present.' 
See  Chotsi  hazry. 

Hendry  Kendry,  n.p.  Two  islands 
off  the  coast  of  the  Ooncan,  about  7  m. 
south  of  the  entrance  to  Bombay 
Harbour,  and  now  belonging  to  Kolaba 
District.  The  names,  according  to  Ph. 
Anderson,  are  Haneri  and  Khaneri;  in 
the  Admy.  chart  they  are  Oonari,  and 
Khundari.  They  are  also  variously 
written  (the  one)  Hundry,  Ondera, 
Hunarey,  Henery,  and  (the  other)  Kun- 
dra,  Cundry,  Cimarey,  Kenery.  The 
real  names  are  given  in  the  Bombay 
Gazetteer  as  Vrtderi  and  Khanderi. 
Both  islands  were  piratically  occupied 
as  late  as  the  beginning  of  this  cen- 
tury. Khanderi  passed  to  us  in  1818 
as  part  of  the  Peshwa's  territory ;  Un- 
deri  lapsed  in  1840. 

1673.  "These  Islands  are  in  number 
seven ;  viz.  Jiomhaim,  Ocmorem,  Trwnbay, 
Blephanto,  the  Putachoes,  MuticMimbap, 
and  Kerenjau,  with  the  Rook  of  Henry 
Kenry  .  ."—Fryer,  61. 

1681.  "  Although  we  have  formerly  wrote 
you  that  we  will  have  no  war  for  Hendry 
Kendry,  yet  all  war  is  so  contrary  to  our 
constitution,  as  well  as  our  interest,  that 
we  cannot  too  often  inculcate  to  you  our 
aversion  thereunto." — Court  of  Directors  to 
Swat,  quoted  in  Anderson's  Western  India, 
p.  175. 

1727.  " .  .  .  four  Leagues  south  of 
Bomhay,  are  two  small  Islands,  Undra  and 
Cundra.  The  first  has  a  Fortress  belong- 
ing to  the  Sedee,  and  the  other  is  fortified 
by  the  Sevajee,  and  is  now  in  the  Hands  of 
Connajee  Angria." — A.  Ham.  i.  243. 

c.  1760.  "  At  the  harbor's  mouth  lie  two 
small  fortified  rocks,  called  Henara  and 
Canara  ....  These  were  formerly  in  the 
hands  of  Angria,  and  the  Siddees,  or  Moors, 
which  last  have  long  been  dispossest  of 
them." — Grose,  i.  58. 

Herbed,  s.  A  Parsee  priest,  not 
specially  engaged  in  priestly  duties. 
Pers.  hirhad,  from  Pahlavi  aerpat. 

1630.  "The  Herbood  or  ordinary  Church- 
man."— Lm-d's  Display,  ch.  viii. 

Hickmat,  s.  Ar.  H.  Mkmat;  an 
ingenious  device  or  contrivance.  See 
under  Hakim. 


Hidg^elee,  n.p.  The  tract  so-called 
was  under  native  rule  a  chakla,  or 
district,  of  Orissa ;  and  under  our  rule 
formerly  a  zUla  of  Bengal,  but  now  it 
is  a  part  of  Midnapur  Zilla,  of  which 
it  constitutes  the  S.E.  portion,  viz., 
the  low  coast  lands  on  the  west  side  of 
the  Hoogly  estuary,  and  below  the 
junction  of  the  Eupnarayan.  The  name 
is  properly  Hijili;  but  it  has  gone 
through  many  strange  phases  in  Euro- 
pean records. 

1553.  "The  first  of  these  rivers  (from 
the  E.  side  of  the  Ghauts)  rises  from  two 
sources  to  the  east  of  Chaul,  about  15 
leagues  distant,  and  in  an  altitude  of  18 
to  19  degrees.  The  river  from  the  most 
northerly  of  these  sources  is  called  Grusna, 
and  the  more  southerly  Benkmn,  and  when 
they  combine  they  are  called  Ganga :  and 
this  river  discharges  into  the  illustrious 
stream  of  the  Ganges  between  the  two 
places  called  Angeli  and  Picholda  in  about 
22  degrees." — Barros,  I.  ix.  1. 

1586.  "  An  haven  which  is  called  Angeli 
in  the  Country  of  Orixa." — Fitch,  in  Bald. 
ii.  389. 

1686.  "Chanook,  on  the  15th  December 
(1686)  .  .  .  burned  and  destroyed  all  the 
magazines  of  salt,  and  granaries  of  rice, 
which  he  found  in  the  way  between  Hugh- 
ley  and  the  island  of  Ingelee."— 0»"mf  (re- 
print), ii.  12. 

1726.  ' '  Hingeli. "—  Valentyn,  v.  158. 

1727.  "...  Inhabited  by  Fishers,  as 
are  also  IngelUe  and  Kidgerie,  two  neigh- 
bouring Islands  on  the  west  Side  of  the 
Mouth  of  the  Ganges." — A.  Ham.  i.  275. 

1758.  In  apprehension  of  a  French  Fleet 
the  Select  Committee  at  Fort  WiUiam 
recommend  :  "  That  the  pagoda  at  Ingelfe 
should  be  washed  black,  thfe  great  tree  at 
the  place  cut  down,  and  the  buoys  re- 
moved."— In  Zong,  153. 

1784.  "Ships  laying  at  Kedgeree,  In- 
gellee,  or  any  other  parts  of  the  great 
River." — In  Seton-Karr,  i.  37. 

Hilsa,  s.  Hind,  hilsd.  A  rich  and 
savoury  fish  of  the  shad  kind  (Olupea 
ilislm.  Day),  called  in  books  the 
'  sable-fish,'  (a  name,  from  the  Port. 
savel,,  quite  obsolete  in  India)  and  on 
the  Indus  pulla  {palla).  The  large 
shad,  which  of  late  has  been  commonly 
sold  by  London  fishmongers  in  the 
beginning  of  summer,  is  very  near  the 
hilsa  but  not  so  rich.  The  hilsa  is  a 
sea-fish,  ascending  the  river  to  spawn, 
and  is  taken  as  high  as  Dehli  on  the 
Jumna,  as  high  as  Mandalay  on  the 
Irawadi  {Day).  It  is  also  taken  in  the 
Ghizerat  rivers,  though  not  in  the  short 
and  shallow  streams  of  the  Concan, 
nor  in  the  Deccan  rivers,  from  which 


HIMALYA. 


315 


HINDOO. 


last  it  seems  excluded  by  the  rocky- 
obstructions.  It  is  the  special  fish  of 
Sind  under  the  name  of  palla,  and 
monopolizes  the  name  of  fish,  just  as 
sabnon  does  on  Scotch  rivers  (Dr.  Mac- 
donald's  Acct.  of  Bombay  Fisheries, 
1883). 

1539.  "...  A.  little  Island,  called  Apo- 
fingua  [Ape-Mngcm)  .  . .  inhabited  by  poor 
people  who  live  by  the  fishing  of  shads  {que 
viae  de  la  pesoaria  das  saveis).  — Pinto  (orig. 
cap.  xviii.),  Cogan,  p.  22. 

1613.  ' '  Na  queUa  costa  marittima  occi- 
dental de  Viontana  (Ujong-Tana,  Malay 
Peninsula)  habitavao  Saletes  Pescadores 
que  nao  tinhao  outro  tratto  .  .  .  saJvo  de 
sua  pescarya  de  Baveis,  donde  so  aprovei- 
tarao  das  ovas  chamado  Tvirahos  passados 
per  salmeura." — Eredia  de  Godinho,  22. 

1810.  "  The  Mlsah  (or  sable-fish)  seems 
to  be  midway  between  a  mackerel  and  a 
saimon."— Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  154-5. 

1813.  Forbes  calls  it  the  sabU  or  salmon- 
fish,  and  says  "it  a  little  resembles  the 
European  fish  (salmon)  from  which  it  is 
named." — Or.  Mem.  i.  53. 

1824.  "  The  fishery,  we_  were  told  by 
these  people,  was  of  the  '  Hllsa '  or  '  Sable- 
fish."— jffefter,  ed.  1844,  i.  81. 

Himal^a,  n.p.  This  is  the  com- 
mon pronunciation  of  the  name  of  the 
great  range 

"Whose  snowy  ridge  the   roving  Tartar 
bounds," 

properly  Himal&ya,  '  the  Abode  of 
Sno-w;'  also  called  Eimavat,  'The 
Snowy ; '  Himagiri  and  HimaSaila ; 
Himadri,  HimahUta,  etc. ,  from  various 
forms  of  which  the  ancients  made  Im- 
am, Emodus,  etc.  Pliny  had  got  some- 
where the  true  meaning  of  the  name  : 
"...  a  montibus  Hemodis,  quorum 
promontorium  Imaus  vocatur  nivosum 
signifioante.  .  ."  (vi.  17).  We  do  not 
know  how  far  back  the  use  of  the  mo- 
dem name  is  to  be  found.  We  do  not 
find  it  in  Baber,  who  gives  Siwalah  as 
the  Indian  name  of  the  mountains  (see 
Siwalic).  The_  oldest  occurrence  we 
know  is  in  the  Ain,  which  gives  in  the 
Seographical  Tables,  under  the  Third 
Oliinate,  Z'o7i-t-Himalah  (orig.  ii.  36.) 
This  is  disguised  in  Gladwin's  version 
by  a  wrong  reading  into  Kerdehmaleh 
(ed.  1800,  li.  367).*  •  This  form  (Him- 
fflaleh)  is  used  by  Major  Eennell,  but 
hardly  as  if  it  was  yet  a  familiar  term. 

*  Bemochd  and  Hemakut  also  occui*  in  the  Am 
(see  GfacJwtu,  U.-342,  S43).  Karachal  is  the  name 
naed  by  Ibn  Batnta  in  the  14th  century,  and  by 
^-Birnni  300  yeiirs  earlier.  17th  century  writers 
Mte»  call  the  Himalaya  the  "Mountains  of 
Kngger-Oote"  (q.v.). 


In  Elphinstone's  Letters  Himaleh  or 
some  other  spelling  of  that  form  is 
always  usedjsee  below).  When  we  get 
to  Bishop  Heber  we  find  Himalaya 
the  established  English  form. 

1822.  "  What  pleases  me  most  is  the 
contrast  between  your  present  enjo3anent, 
and  your  foi'mer  sickness  and  despondency. 
Depend  upon  it  England  will  turn  out  as 
well  as  Hemaleh." — Elphinstone  to  Major 
Close,  in  Life,  ii.  139,  see  also  i.  336,  where 
it  is  written  Hlmalleli. 

Hindee,  s.  This  is  the  Pers.  adjec- 
tive form-  from  Hind,  '  India,'  and 
illustration  of  its  use  for  a  native  of 
India  will  be  found  under  Hindoo. 
By  Europeans  it  is  most  commonljr 
used  for  those  dialects  of  Hindustani 
speech  which  are  less  modified  by 
Persian  vocables  than  the  usual  Hia- 
dustani,  and  which  are  spoken  by  the 
rural  population  of  the  N.W.  Pro- 
vinces. The  earliest  literary  work  in 
Hindi  is  the  great  poem  of  Ohand 
Bardai  (c.  1200)  which  records  the 
deeds  of  Prithiraja,  the  last  Hindu 
sovereign  of  Dehli. 

Hindki  or  Hindeki,  n.  p.  This 
modification  of  the  name  is  applied  to 
people  of  Indian  descent,  but  con- 
verted to  Islam,  on  the  Peshawar  fron- 
tier, and  scattered  over  other  parts  of 
Afghanistan.  They  do  the  bankiag 
business,  and  hold  a  large  part  of  the 
trade  in  their  hands. 

Hindoo,  n.p.  Pers.  Hindu.  A 
person  of  Indian  religion  and  race. 
This  is  a  term  derived  from  the  use 
of  the  Mahommedan  conquerors,  see 
under  India.  The  word  in  this  form 
is  Persian.  Hindi  is  that  used  in  Ara- 
bic, e.g. 

c.  940.  "An  inhabitant  of  Mansura  in 
Sind,  among  the  most  illustrious  and  power- 
ful of  that  city  .  .  .  had  brought  up  a  yOung 
Indian  or  Sindian .slave  (Hindi  aw  Sindi)." 
— Mas'udi,  vi.  264. 

In  the  following  quotation  from  a 
writer  in  Persian  observe_  the  distinc- 
tion made  between  Hindu  and  Hindi  : 

0.  1290.  "  Whatever  live  Hindu  fell  into 
the  King's  hands  was  pounded  into  bits 
under  the-  feet  of  elephants.  The  Musal- 
m^ns,  who  were  Hindis  (country  born),  had 
their  lives  spared."— .4mir  KhosrU,  in  ElUot, 
iii.  539. 

1563.  "...  moreover  if  people  of  Arabia 
or  Persia  would  ask  of  the  men  of  this 
country  whether  they  are  Moors  or  Gentoos, 
they  ask  in  these  words :  '  Art  thou  Mosal- 
man  or  Indn  V  "—Garcia,  f.  137  b. 


HINDOO    KOOSH. 


316 


HINDOSTAN. 


1653.  "Les  Indous  gardent  soigneuse- 
ment  dans  leurs  Pagodes  les  Eeliques  de 
Kam,  Schita  (Sita),  et  autres  personnes 
iUustres  de  Tantiquitd." — De  la  BovUaye  de 
Gouz,  ed.  1657, 191. 

Hindu  is  often  used  on  the  Peslia- 
wax  frontier  as  synonymous  ■with. 
hunya  (see  under  banyan).  A  soldier 
(of  the  tribes)  will  say,  '  I  am  going  to 
the  Hindu,'  i.e.  to  the  hunya  of  his 
company. 

Hindoo  Koosh,  n.p.  Hindu- 
Kush;  a  term  applied  by  our  geo- 
graphers to  the  whole  of  the  Alpine 
range  'which  separates  the  basins  of  the 
Kabul  Eiver  and  the  Helmand  from 
that  of  the  Oxus.  It  is,  as  Eennell 
points  out,  properly  that  part  of  the 
range  immediately  north  of  Kabul, 
the  Caucasus  of  the  historians  of 
Alexander,  who  crossed  and  recrossed 
it  somewhere  not  far  from,  the  longi- 
tude of  that  city.  The  real  origin  of 
the  name  is  not  known.  It  is,  as  far 
as  we  know,  first  used  in  literature  by 
Ibn  Batuta,  and  the  explanation  of  the 
name  which  he  gives,  however  doubt- 
ful, is  still  popular.  The  name  has 
been  by  some  later  writers  modified 
into  Hindu  Koh  (mountain),  but  this 
is  factitious,  and  throws  no  light  on 
the  origin  of  Ihe  name. 

c.  1334.,  "  Another  motive  for  our  stop- 
page was  the  fear  of  snow ;  for  there  is 
midway  on  the  road  a  mountain  called 
Hindu-Kush,  i.e.  'the  Hindu-KiUer,'  be-, 
cause  so  many  of  the  slaves,  male  and 
female,  brought  from  India,  die  on  the  pas- 
sage of  this  mountain,  owing  to  the  severe 
cold  and  quantity  of  snow." — Ibn  Batuta, 
iii.  84. 

1504.  "The  country  of  KS.bul  is  very 
strong,  and  of  difficult  access  .  .  .  Between 
Balkh,  Kundez,  and  Badaksh^n  on  the  one 
side,  and  Kabul  on  the  other,  is  interposed 
the  mountain  of  Hindil-KaBh,  the  "passes 
over  which  aire  seven  in  number." — Baber, 
p.  139. 

1548.  "From  this  place  marched,  and 
entered  the  mountains  called  Hindii-Kush." 
— Mem.  of  Envp.  Humapun,  89. 

,,  "It  was  therefore  determined  to 
invade  Badakhshan  ....  The  Emperor, 
passing  over  the  heel  of  the  Hindii-Kush, 
encamped  at  Shergiritn." — Tabakat-i-Ak- 
bari,  in  Mliot,  v.  223. 

1793.  "The term  Hindoo-Kho, or Hindoo- 
Ensh,  is  not  applied  to  the  ridge  through- 
out its  whole  extent ;  but  seems  confined  to 
that  part  of  it  which  forms  the  N.W. 
boundary  of  Cabul ;  and  this  is  the  Indian 
Caucasus  of  Alexander."— Bennett,  Mem., 
3rd  ed.  [150]. 


1817.  "...  those 

Who  dwell  beyond  the  everlasting  snows 
Of  Hindoo  Koosh,   in  stormy  freedom 
bred." — Mokanna. 

Hindostan,  n.p.  Pers.  Hindustan. 
(a) '  The  country  of  the  Hindus,'  India. 
In  modem  native  parlance  this  word 
indicates  distinctively,  (b)  India  north 
of  the  Nerbudda,  and  exclusive  of 
Bengal  and  Behar.  The  latter  pro- 
vinces are  regarded  as  PUrb  (see 
!^00rub),  and  all  south  of  the  Ner- 
budda as  Dahhan  (see  Deccan). 

But  the  word  is  used  in  older 
Mahommedan  authors  just  as  it  is  used 
in  English  school-books  and  atlases, 
viz.,  as  (a)  the  equivalent  of  India 
Proper.  Thus  Baber  says  of  Hin- 
dustan :  "  On  the  East,  the  South,  and 
the  West  it  is  bounded  by  the  Ocean  " 
(310). 

a.— 

1553.  "...  and  so  the  Persian  nation 
adjacent  to  it  give  it  as  at  present  its  proper 
name  that  of  Indostan." — Barros,  I.  iv.  7. 

1563.  "...  and  common  usage  in  Persia, 
and  Corajone,  and  Arabia,  and  Turkey, 
calls  this  country  Industam  ...  for  istam 
is  as  much  as  to  say  '  region,'  and  indm 
'  India.' " — Garcia,  f.  137  6- 

1663.  "And  thus  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  Persians  called  it  Indostan."— .Paria  2^ 
Sousa,  i.  33. 

1665.  "La  derniere  parti  est  la  plus  con- 
nlie :  c'est  celle  que  I'on  appelle  Indostan,  et 
dont  les  bornes  naturelles  au  Couohant  et 
au  Levant,  sont  le  Gange  et  I'lndus."— 
Thevenot,  v.  9. 

1672.  ' '  It  has  been  from  old  time  divided 
into  two  parts,  i.e.  the  Eastern,  which  is 
India  beyond  the  Ganges,  and  the  Western 
India  within  the  Gauges,  now  called  In- 
dostan."— Baidaeus,  1. 

1770.  "  By  Indostan  is  properly  meant 
a  country  lying  between  two  celebrated 
rivers,  the  Indus  and  the  Ganges  ...  A 
ridge  of  mountains  runs  across  this  long 
tract  from  north  to  south,  and  dividing  it 
into  two  equal  parts,  extends  as  far  an  Cape 
Comorin." — Maynal  (tr.),  i.  31. 

1783.  "In  Macassar  Indostan  is  called 
Neegree  TeUnga." — Forrest,  V.toMergm,S2. 

b.— 

1803.  "I  feared  that  the  dawk  direct 
through  Hindostan  would  have  been 
aUiTpped."— Wellington,  ed.  1837,  ii.  209. 

1824.  "  One  of  my  servants  called  out  to 
them, — 'Aha!  dandee  folk,  take  care! 
You  are  now  in  Hindostan !  The  people 
of  this  country  know  well  how  to  fight,  and 
are  not  afraid."— J?e6er,  i.  124.  See  also 
pp.  268,  269. 

In  the  following  stanza  of  the  good 
bishop's  the  application  is  apparently 


HINBOSTANEE. 


317 


HINBOSTANEE. 


the  same;  but  the  accentuation  is 
excruciating,  "Hind6stan"  as  if 
rhyming  to  "  Boston." 

1824. 
"  Then  on !  then  on  !  where  duty  leads, 
My  course  be  onward  still, 

O'er  broad  Hindostan's  sultry  meads. 
Or  bleak  Almora's  hill."— lb.  113. 

1884.  "  It  may  be  as  well  to  state  that 
Mr.  H.  Gr.  Keene's  forthcoming  History  of 
Hindustan  .  .  .  will  be  limited  in  its  scope 
to  the  strict  meaning  of  the  word  'Hin- 
dustan'=  India  north  of  the  Deccan." — 
Academy,  April  26th,  p.  294. 

Hiudostanee,  s.  Hindustani,  pro- 
perly an  adjective,  but  used  substan- 
tively in  two  senses,  viz.^  (a)  a  native  of 
Hindustan,  and  (b)  {Hindustani  zahdn) 
'  the  language  of  that  country,'  but 
in  fact  the  language  of  the  Mahom- 
medans  of  Upper  India,  and  even- 
tually of  the  Mahommedans  of  the 
Deccan,  developed  out  of  the  Hindi 
dialect  of  the  Doab  chiefly,  and  of  the 
territory  round  Agra  and  Dehli,  -with 
a  mixture  of  Persian  vocables  and 
phrases,  and  a  readiness  to  adopt  other 
foreign  words.  It  is  also  called 
Oordoo,  i.e.  the  language  of  the  Urdu 
('Horde')  or  Camp.  This  language 
was  for  a  long  time  a  kind  of  Mahom- 
medau  lingua  franca  over  all  India, 
and  still  possesses  that  character  over 
a  large  part  of  the  country,  and  among 
certam  classes.  Even  in  Madras, 
where  it  least  prevails,  it  is  still  re- 
cognised in  native  regiments  as  the 
language  of  intercourse  between  offi- 
cers an,d  men.  Old-fashioned  Anglo- 
Indians  used  to  call  it  the  Moors 
(q.v.). 

a.— 

1653.  (applied  to  a  native.)  "Indistanni 
est  vn  Mahometan  noir  des  Indes,  ce  nom 
est  compost  de  Indou,  Indien,  et  stan, 
habitation." — De  la  BouUaye  le  Gouz,  ed. 
1657,  543. 

b.- 

1616.  "  After  this  he  (Tom  Coryate)  got 
a  great  mastery  in  the  Indostan,  or  more 
vulgar  language ;  there  was  a  woman,  a 
landress,  belon^ng  to  my  Lord  Embas- 
sador's house,  who  had  such  a  freedom  and 
liberty  of  speech,  that  she  would  sometimes 
soould,  brawl,  and  rail  from  the  sun-rising 
to  the  sun-set ;  one  day  he  undertook  her 
in  her  own  language.  And  by  eight  of  the 
clock  he  so  silenced  her,  that  she  had  not 
one  word  more  to  wpeaik."— Terry,  Extracts 
relating  to  T.  G. 

1673.  "The  Language  at  Court  is  Per- 
sian, that  commonly  spoke  is  Indostan  (for 
which  they  have  no  proper  Character,  the 
written  Language   being  called   Banyan), 


which  is  a  mixture  of  Persian  and  Sclavo- 
niam,  as  are  all  the  dialects  of  India." — 
Fryer_,  201. 

'This  intelligent  traveller's  reference  to 
Sclavonian  is  remarkable,  and  shows  a 
notable  perspicacity,  which  would  have  de- 
lighted the  late  Lord  Strangford,  had  he 
noticed  the  passage. 

1685.  ".  .  .  so  applyed  myself  to  a  Por- 
tuguese mariner  who  spoke  Indostan  (ye 
current  language  of  all  these  Islands)" 
[Maldives]. — Hedges,  March  9. 

1726.  "  The  language  here  is  Hindustans 
or  Moors  (so  'tis  called  there),  though  he 
who  can't  speak  any  Arabic  and  Persian 
passes  for  an  ignoramus." — Valentijn,  Chor. 
i.  37. 

1727.  _  "This  Persian  ...  and  I,  were 
discoursing  one  Day  of  my  Affairs  in  the 
Industan  Language,  which  is  the  esta- 
blished Language  spoken  in  the  Mogul's 
large  Dominions." — A.  Ham.  ii.  183. 

1745.  "Benjamini  Schulzii  Missionarii 
Evangelici,  Grammatica  Hindostanica  .  .  . 
Edidit,  et  de  suscipiendS,  barbarioarum  lin- 
guarum  culture  praefatus  est  D.  Jo.  Henr. 
Callenberg,  Halae  Saxoniae." — Title  from 
Catalogue  of  M.  Garcin  de  Tassy's  Books, 
1879.   This  is  the  earliest  we  have  heard  of. 

1763.  "Two  of  the  Council  of  Pondi- 
cherry  went  to  the  camp,  one  of  them  was 
well  versed  in  the  IndoBtan  and  Persic 
languages,  which  are  the  only  tonnes  used 
in  the  Courts  of  the  Mahomedan  Princes." — 
Orme,  i.  144  (ed.  1803). 

1772.  "Manuscripts  have  indeed  been 
handed  about,  ill  spelt,  with  a  confused 
mixture  of  Persian,  Indostans,  and  Ben- 
gals."— Preface  to  Hadley's  Qramiman-,  xi. 
See  under  Moors. 

1777.  "  Alphabetum  Brammhanicum 
seu  Indostanum." — Bomae. 

1778.  "  Grammatica  Indostana — Amais 
Vulgar — Que  se  praotica  no  Imperio  do 
gram  Mogol — Offerecida — Aos  muitos  Ee- 
verendos — Padres  Missionaries — Do  dito 
Imperio.  Em  Roma  MDCCLXXVIII— 
Na  Estamperia  da  Sagrada  Congregacao — 
de  Propaganda  Pide."     (Title  transcribed.) 

There  is  a  reprint  of  this  (apparently)  of 
186-5,  in  the  Catalogue  of  Garcin  de  Tassy's 
books. 

c.  1830.  "  Get  ignoble  patois  d'Hindous- 
tani,  qui  ne  servira  jamais  Ji  rien  quand  je 
serai  retourn^  en  Europe,  est  difficile." — 
Y.  Jacguernont,  Correspondance,  i.  95. 

1844.  "Hd.  Quarters,  Kurrachee,  12th 
February,  1844.  The  Governor  unfortu- 
nately does  not  understand  Hindoostanee, 
nor  Persian,  nor  Mahratta,  nor  any  other 
eastern  dialect.  He  therefore  will  feel 
particularly  obliged  to  Collectors,  sub- 
Collectors,  and  officers  writing  the  proceed- 
ings of  Courts-Martial,  and  all  Staff 
Officers,  to  indite  their  various  papers  in 
English,  larded  with  as  small  a  portion  of 
the  to  him  unknown  tongues  as  they  con- 
veniently can,  instead  of  those  he  generally 
receives — namely,  papers  written  in  Hin- 


SING. 


318 


HING. 


dostanee  larded  with  occasional  words  in 
English. 

"Any  Indent  made  for  English  Dic- 
tionaries shall  be  duly  attended  to,  if 
such  be  in  the  stores  at  Kurrachee  :  if  not, 
gentlemen  who  have  forgotten  the  vulgar 
tongue  are  requested  to  procure  the  re- 
quisite assistance  from  England." — G&, 
00.,  by  Sir  ChcurUs  Nwpier,  85. 

1856. 
''....  they  sound  strange 

As  Hindostanee  to  an  Ind-born  man 

Accustomed    many    years    to    English 
speech." 

E.  B.  Browning,  Aurora  Leigh. 

Hing,  s.  Asafoetida.  Skt.  hingu. 
Hind,  king,  Dakh.  Mngu.  A  repul- 
sively smelling  gum-resin  wMoh.  forms 
a  favourite  Hindu  condiment,  and  is 
used  also  by  Europeans  in  Western 
and  Souttern  India  as  an  ingredient 
in  certain  cakes  eaten  with  curry. 
(See  Poppadam.) 

TKis  product  affords  a  curious  ex- 
ample of  the  uncertainty  that  some- 
times besets  the  origin  of  drugs  which 
are  the  objects  even  of  a  large  traffic. 
Hanbury  and  Pliickiger,  -whilst  de- 
scribing Falconer's  Narthex  Asa- 
foetida (Ferula  Narthex,  Boiss.)  and 
Scorodosmafoetidum,  Bunge(ii'.  asafoe- 
tida, Boiss.)  two  umbelliferous  plants, 
both  cited  as  the  source  of  this  drug, 
say  that  neither  has  been  proved  to  fur- 
nish the  asafoetida  of  commerce.  Yet 
the  plant  producing  it  has  been  des- 
cribed and  drawn  by  Kaempfer,  who 
saw  the  gum-resin  collected  in  the 
Persian  Province  of  Laristan  (near  the 
eastern  shore  of  the  P.  Gulf) ;  and  in 
recent  years  (1857)  Surgeon-Major 
Bellew  has  described  the  collection  of 
the  drug  near  Kandahar.  Asa-foetida 
has  been  identified  with  the  aiKfjyiov  or 
laserpitium  of  the  an,cients.  The  sub- 
stance is  probably  yielded  not  only  by 
the  species  mentioned  above,  but  by 
other  allied  plants,  e.g.  Ferula  Jaeschhi- 
ana,  Vatke,  of  Kashmir  and  Turkes- 
tan. The  Hing  of  the  Bombay  market 
is  tlje  produce  of  i'\  alliacea,  Boiss. 

c.  645.  "  This  kingdom  of  Tsao-kiu-tcha 
(Tsaukuta  ?)  has  about  7000  li  of  compass, — 
the  compass  of  the  capital  called  ffo-sl-na 
(Ghazna)  is  30  li.  .  .  .  The  soil  is  favour- 
able to  the  plant  Yo-Kin  (Curcuma,  or  tur- 
meric) and  to  that  called  Hing-kiu." — 
Pilerins  Bovdd. ,  iii.  187. 

1563.  "  A  Portuguese  in  Bisnagar  had  a 
horse  of  great  value,  but  which  exhibited  a 
deal  of  flatulence,  and  on  that  account  the 
King  would  not  buy  it.  The  Portuguese 
cured  it  by  giving  it  this  ymgu  mixt  with 


flour  :  the  King  then  bought  it,  finding  it 
thoroughly  well,  and  asked  him  how  he 
had  cured  it.  When  the  man  said  it  was 
with  ymgu,  the  King  replied  :  '  'Tis  no- 
thing then  to  marvel  at,  for  you  have 
given  it  to  eat  the  food  of  the  gods '  (or,  as 
the  poets  say,  nectar).  Whereupon  the 
Portuguese  made  answer  sotto  voce  and  in 
Portuguese  :  '  Better  call  it  the  food  of  the 
devils  ! ' "  *— Garcia,  t  21  6. 

1586.  "I  went  from  Agra  to  Satagam  in 
BengaZe  in  the  companie  of  one  hundred 
and  four  score  Boates,  laden  with  Salt, 
Opiwm,  Hinge,  Lead,  Carpets,  and  divers 
other  commodities  down  the  River  Jemena." 
—B.  Fitch,  in  HakViiyt,  ii.  386. 

1611.  "  In  the  Kingdom  of  Gujarat  and 
Cambaya,  the  natives  put  in  all  their  food 
Ingu,  which  is  Assafetida." — Teixeira, 
Belaciones,  29. 

1631.  "  .  .  .  .  ut  totas  aedes  foetore 
replerent,  qui  insuetis  vix  tolerandus  eseet. 
Quod  Javani  et  Malaii  et  caateri  Indiarum 
incolae  negabant  se  quicquam  odoratius 
naribus  unquam  peroepisse.  Apud  hos  Hin 
hie  succusnominatur." — Jac.  Bontii,  lib.  iv. 
p.  41. 

1638.  "Le  Hingh,  que  nos  droguistes  et 
apoticaires  appellent  Assa  foetida,  vient  la 
plus  part  de  Perse,  mais  celle  que  la  Pro- 
vince d'Vtrad  (?)  produit  dans  les  Indes  est 
bien  meilleur." — Mandelslo,  230. 

1673.  "  In  this  Country  Assa  Foetida  is 
gathered  at  a  place  called  Descoon ;  some 
deliver  it  to  be  the  Juice  of  a  Cane  or  Heed 
inspissated  ;  others,  of  a  Tree  wounded :  It 
differs  much  from  the  stinking  Stuff  called 
Hing,  it  being  of  the  Province  of  Cairma- 
nia ;  this  latter  is  that  the  Indians  perfume 
themselves  with,  mixing  it  in  all  then' 
Pulse,  and  make  it  up  in  Wafers  to  cor- 
rect the  Windiness  of  their  'Food."— Fryer, 
239. 

1689.  "The  Natives  at  Suratt  are  much 
taken  with  Assa  Foetida,  which  they  call 
Hin,  and  mix  a  little  with  the  Cakes  that 
they  eai."—Ovington,  397. 

1712.  "  .  .  substantiam  obtinet  ponde- 
rosam,  instar  rapae  solidam  candidissi- 
mamque,  jjlenam  suoci  pinguis,  albissimi, 
foetidissimi,  porraceo  odore  nares  horrid^ 
ferientis  ;  qui  ex  eS,  coUectus,  Persis  Indis- 
que  Hingh,  Europaeis  Asa  foetida  appel- 
latuT."—Fng.  Kaempfer  Amoen.  Exotic.  537. 

1857.  "Whilst  riding  in  the  plain  to  the 
N.E.  of  the  city  (Candahar)  we  noticed 
several  assafoetida  plants.  The  assafcetida, 
called  hang  t)r  Mng  by  the  natives,  grows 
wild  in  the  sandy  or  gravelly  plains  that 
form  the  western  part  of  Afghanistan.  It 
is  never  cultivated,  but  its  peculiar  gum- 
resin  is  collected  from  the  plants  on  the 
deserts  where  they  grow.  The  produce  is 
for  the  most  part  exported  to  Hindustan." 
— Bellew,  Journal  of  a  Pol.  Mission,  Ac, 
p.  270. 


''  The  Germans  do  worse  than  this  Portuguese, 
for  they  call  the  drug  Tmifds  drcek,  i.e.  diaboli  non 
cibus  sed  stercus ! 


HIBAVA. 


319 


HOBSON-JOBSON. 


Hirava,  n.p.  Malayal.  Iraya.  Tlie 
name  of  a  very  low  caste  in  Malabar. 

1510.  "Lasexta  sorte  (de'  Gentili)  se 
chiamao  Hirava,  e  questi  seminano  e 
raocoglieno  il  rise." — Vmrthema  (ed.  1517,  f. 
iSv). 

Hobson- Jobson,  s.  A  native  festal 
excitement;  a  tamdsha  (see  tumaslia) ; 
but  especially  tbe  Moharram  cere- 
monies. This  phrase  may  be  taken 
as  a  typical  one  of  tbe  most  bigbly 
assimilated  class  of  Anglo-Indian 
argot,  and  we  have  ventured  to  borrow 
from  it  a  concise  alternative  title  for 
our  Glossary.  It  is  peculiar  to  the 
British  soldier  and  his  surround- 
ings, with  whom  it  probably  origi- 
nated, and  with  whom  it  is  by  no 
means  obsolete,  as  we  once  supposed.* 
It  is  in  fact  an  Anglo-Saxon  version 
of  the  waitings  of  the  Mahommedans 
as  they  beat  their  breasts  in  the  pro- 
cessions of  the  Moharram — "Ya  Ha- 
san !  Ya  Hosain ! " 

It  is  to  be  remenibered  that  these 
observances  are  in  India  by  no  means 
confined  to  Shi'as.  Except  at  Luck- 
now  and  Murshldabad  the  great  majo- 
rity of  Mahommedans  in  that  country 
are  professed  Sunnis.  Yet  here  is  a 
statement  of  the  facts  from  an  unexcep- 
tionable authority: 

"The  commonalty  of  the  Mussalmans, 
and  especially  the  women,  have  more  regard 
for  the  memory  of  Hasan  and  Husein,  than 
for  that  of  Muhammad  and  his  khalif s.  The 
heresy  of  making  Ta'ziyas  (see  Tazeea)  on 
the  anniversary  of  the  two  latter  im^ms,  is 
most  common  throughout  India :  so  much 
so  that  opposition  to  it  is  ascribed  by  the 
ignorant  to  blasphemy.  This  example  is 
followed  by  many  of  the  Hindus,  especially 
theMahrattas.  TheMuharramis  celebrated 
throughout  the  Dekhan  and  Malwa,  with 
greater  enthusiasm  than  in  other  parts  of 
India.  Grand  preparations  are  made  in 
every  town  on  the  occasion,  as  if  for  a  festi- 
val of  rejoicing,  rather  than  of  observing 
the  rites  of  mourning,  as  they  ought.  The 
observance  of  this  custom  has  so  strong  a 
hpld  pn  the  mind  of  the  commonalty  of  the 
Mussulmans  that  they  believe  Muhammad- 
anism  to  depend  merely  on  keeping  the 
memory  of  the  im^ms  in  the  above  manner." 
—Mir  Shahamat  'All,  in  J.  R.  As.  Soc.  xiii. 
369. 

We  find  no  literary  quotation  to 
exemplify  the  phrase  as  it  stands. 
But  these  which  f oUow  show  it  in  the 
process  of  evolution : 

*  My  friend  Major  John  Trotter  tells  me  he  has 
repeatedly  heard  it  used  by  British  soldiers  in  the 
runjab ;  and  has  heard  it  also  from  a  regimental 
Moonshee.— [H.  Y.] 


1618.  "  .  .  .  .  e  particolarmente  delle 
donne  che,  battendosi  il  petto  e  faoendo 
gesti  di  grandissima  compassione  replicano 
spesso  con  gran  dolors  quegli  ultimi  versi  di 
certi  loro  cantioi :  Vah  Hussein !  sciah 
Hussein. !  "—P.  ddla  Valle,  i.  552. 

c.  1630.  "Nine  dayea  they  wander  up 
and  downe  (shaving  all  that  while  neither 
head  nor  beard,  nor  seeming  joyfuU),  inces- 
santly calling  out  Hussan,  Hussan!  in  a 
melancholy  note,  so  long,  so  fiercely,  that 
many  can  neither  howle  longer,  nor  for  a 
month's  space  recover  their  voices." — Sir  T. 
Herbei-t,  261. 

c.  1665.  "...  ainsi  j'eus  tout  le  loisir 
dont  j'eus  besoin  pour  y  voir  celebrer  la 
F§te  de  Hussein  Fils  d'Aly  ....  Les 
Mores  de  Goloonde  le  celebrent  aveo  encore 
beauooup  plus  de  folies  qu'en  Perse  .... 
d'autres  font  des  dances  en  rond,  tenant 
des  ^p^es  niies  la  pointe  en  haut,  qu'ils 
touchent  les  unes  centre  les  autres,  en 
criant  de  toute  leur  force  Hussein." — 
Tkevenot,  v.  320. 

1673.  "About  this  time  the  Moors 
.solemnize  the  Exequies  of  HoBseen  6os- 
seen,  a  time  of  ten  days  Mourning  for  two 
■[rnfortunate  Champions  of  theirs." — Fryer, 
p.  108. 

„  "On  the  Days  of  their  Feasts 

and  Jubilees,  Gladiators  were  approved  and 
licensed  ; '  but  feeling  afterwards  the  Evils 
that  attended  that  Liberty,  which  was 
chiefly  used  in  their  Hoaay  Gossy,  any  pri- 
vate Grudge  being  then  openly  revenged ': 
it  never  was  forbid,  but  it  passed  into  an 
Edict  by  the  following  King,  that  it  should 
be  lawful  to  Kill  any  found  with  Naked 
Swords  in  that  Solemnity." — Fryer,  357. 

1720.  "Under  these  promising  circum- 
stances the  time  came  round  for  the  Mus- 
sulman feast  .called  Hossein  Jossen  .... 
better  known  as  the  Mohurrum." — In 
Wheeler,  ii.  347. 

1726.  "In  their  month  Moharram  they 
have  a  season  of  mourning  for  the  two 
brothers  Hassan  and  Hossein  ....  They 
name  this  mourning-time  in  Arabic  Ashur, 
or  the  10  days ;  but  the  Hollanders  call  it 
Jaksom  Baksom." — Valeniijn,  Ghoro.  107. 

1763.  "It  was  the  14th  of  November, 
and  the  festival  which  commemorates  the 
murder  of  the  brothers  Hasseiu  and  Jasaeiu 
happened  to  fall  out  at  this  time." — Orme, 
i.  193. 

1832.  "...  they  kindle  fires  in  these 
pits  every  evening  during  the  festival ;  ai)d 
the  ignorant,  old  as  well  as  young,  amuse 
themselves  in  fencing  across  them  with 
sticks  or  swords;  or  only  in  running  and 
playing  round  them,  calling  out,  Ya  Allee  1 
Ya  AlUe  !  .  .  Shah  HusBun !  Shah  Hussun! 
.  .  .  Shah  Hosein !  Shah  Hoseiu !  .  .  . 
Doolha  I  Ooolha  l  (bridegroom !...);  Haee 
dost  I  ffaee  dost  J  (alas,  friend!  .  .  .) ; 
Buheeo  I  Mulieeo  !  (Stay  !  Stay  !;.  Every 
two  of  these  words  are  repeated  probably  a 
hundred  times  over  as  loud  as  they  can 
bawl  out." — Jaffur  Shureef,  Qanoon-e-Islam, 
tr.  by  Herklots,  p.  173. 


HOBGETT. 


320 


Hojsra. 


1883.  "  .  .  .  .  along  procession  .  .  .  . 
followed  and  preceded  by  the  volunteer 
mourners  and  breast-beaters  shouting  their 
cry  of  Hous-s-e-i-n  H-as-san,  Honss-e-i-u 
H-a-s-san,  and  a  simultaneous  blow  is 
struck  vigorously  by  hundreds  of  heavy 
hands  on  the  bare  breasts  at  the  last  syl- 
lable of  each  name." — WUls'  Modem  JPersia, 
282. 

Hodgett,  s.  This  'is  used  among 
the  English  in  Tiirkey  and  Egypt  for 
a  title-deed  of  land.  It  is  Arabic 
huffaf,  'evidence.'  Sqjat,  perhaps  a 
corruption  of  the  same  word,  is  used  in 
Western  India  for  an  account  current 
between  landlord  and  tenant. 

Hog-deer,  s.  The  Anglo-Indian 
popular  nameof  the.il  a;is^orciMMs,Jerd., 
the  Para  of  Hindustan.  The  name  is 
nearly  the  same  as  that  which  Cosmas 
(c.  545)  applies  to  an  animal  (Xotpe- 
Xacpot)  which  he  draws  (see  under 
Babiroussa),  but  the  two  have  no 
other  relation. 

The  Hog-deer  is  abundant  in  the 
grassy  openings  of  forest  throughout 
the  Gangetic  valley  and  further  east. 
"  It  runs  with  its  head  low,  and  in  a 
somewhat  ungainly  manner ;  hence  its 
popular  appellation." — Jerdun,  Mam- 
mals, 263. 

Hog-pliun,  s.  The  austere  fruit  of 
the  amra  (Hind.),  Spondias  mangi'fera, 
Pers.  (Ord.  Terehinthaceae)  is  sometimes 
so  called ;  also  called  the  wild  mango. 
It  is  used  in  curries,  pickles,  and  tarts. 
It  is  a  native  of  various  parts  of  India, 
and  is  cultivated  in  many  tropical  cli- 
mates. 

1852.  "The  Karens  have  a  tradition 
that  in  those  golden  days  when  God  dwelt 
with  men,  all  nations  came  before  him  on  a 
certain  day,  each  with  an  offering  from  the 
fruits  of  their  land,  and  the  Karens  selected 
the  hog's  plum  for  this  oblation ;  which 
gave  such  offence  that  God  cursed  the 
Karen  nation  and  placed  it  lowest  .  .  ." — 
Mason's  Burmah,  ed.  1860,  p.  461. 

Hokchew,  Hoksieu,  Aucheo,  etc., 
n.p.  These  are  forms  wrdch  the  names 
of  the  great  Chinese  port  of  F-uh-chau, 
the  capital  of  Euh-Kien,  takes  in  many 
old  works.  They,  in  fact,  imitate  the 
pronunciation  in  the  Fuh-kien  dialect, 
which  is  Hnk-cMu ;  Euh-Kien  simi- 
larly being  called  Hoh-hien. 

1585.  "After  they  had  travelled  more 
then  halfe  a  league  in  the  suburbs  of  the 
cittie  of  Ancheo,  they  met  with  a  i)ost  that 
came  from  the  vizroy." — Mendoza,  ii.  78. 

1616.     "Also  this  day  arrived  a,  small 


China  bark  or  soma  from  Hochchew,  laden 
with  silk  and  stuSes."— Cocks,  i.  219. 

Home.  In  Anglo-Indian  speech 
this  means  England. 

1837.  "Home  always  means  England; 
nobody  calls  India  home — not  even  those 
who  have  been  here  thirty  years  or  more, 
and  are  never  likely  to  return  to  Europe." 
— Letters  from  Madras,  92. 

1865.  "You  may  perhaps  remember 
how  often  in  times  past  we  debated,  with  a 
seriousness  becoming  the  gravity  of  the 
subject,  what  article  of  food  we  should  each 
of  us  respectively  indulge  in,  on  our  first 
arrival  at  home." — Waring,  Tropical  Resi- 
dent, 154. 

So  also  in  the  West  Indies : 

c.  1830.  "...  'Oh,  your  cousin  Mary, 
I  forgot — fine  girl,  Tom — may  do  for  you  at 
home  yonder'  (all  Creoles  speak  of  Eng- 
land as  home,  although  they  may  never 
have  seen  it)." — Tom  Cringle,  ed.  1863,  238. 

Hong,  s.  The  Chinese  word  is  hang, 
meaning  '  a  row  or  rank  ' ;  a  house  of 
business;  at  Canton  a  warehouse,  a 
factory,  and  particularly  applied  to 
the  establishments  of  the  European 
nations  ("  Foreign  Hbngs"),  and  to 
those  of  the  so-called  "  Hong  Mer- 
chants." These  were  a  body  of  mer- 
chants who  had  the  monopoly  of  trade 
with  foreigners,  in  return  for  which, 
privilege  they  became  security  for  the 
good  behaviour  of  the  foreigners,  and 
for  their  payment  of  dues.  The  guild 
of  these  merchants  was  called  'The 
Hong.'  This  monopoly  seems  to  have 
been  first  established  about  1720 — 30, 
and  it  was  terminated  under  the 
Treaty  of  Nanking,  in  1842. 

The  Hong  merchants  are  of  course 
not  mentioned  in  Lockyer  (1711),  nor 
by  A.  Hamilton  (in  China  previous 
to,  and  after  1700,  pubd.  1727).  The 
latter  uses  the  word,  however,  and  the 
rudiments  of  the  institution  may  be 
traced  not  only  in  his  narrative,  but 
in  that  of  Tbn  Batuta. 

c.  1346.  "When  a  Musulman  trader 
ari'ives  in  a  Chinese  city,  he  is  allowed  to 
choose  whether  he  will  take  up  his  quarters 
with  one  of  the  merchants  of  his  own  faith 
settled  in  the  country,  or  will  go  to  an  inn. 
If  he  prefers  to  go  and  lodge  with  a  merchant, 
they  count  all  his  money  and  confide  it  to 
the  merchant  of  his  choice  ;  the  latter  then 
takes  charge  of  all  expenditure  on  account 
of  the  stranger's  wants,  but  acts  with  per-  I 
feet  integrity.  .  ," — Ilm  Batuta,  iv.  265-6.       | 

1727.     "When  I  arrived  at  Canton  the     , 
Hapoa  (see  Hoppo)  ordered  me  lodgings  for 
myself,  my  Men,  and  Cargo,  in  (a)  Hanng 
or  Inn  belonging  to  one  of  his  Merchants 


HONG-BOAT. 


321 


HOOGLY. 


....  and  when  I  went  abroad,  I  had 
always  some  Servants  belonging  to  the 
Haung  to  follow  me  at  a  Distance." — A. 
Ham.  ii.  227. 

1782.  "...  VOpeou  (see  Hoppo)  .-  .  . 
s'embarque  en  grande  ceremonie  dans  une 
galfere  pavois^e,  emmenant  ordirairement 
avec  lui  trois  ou  quatre  Hauistes." — Son- 
nerat,  ii.  236. 

„       "  .  .  .  .  Les   logos  Europfennes 
s'appellent  hams."— -'^t'-  "■  245. 

1783.  "  It  is  stated  indeed  that  a  mono- 
polizing Company  in  Canton,  called  the 
Coliong,  had  reduced  commerce  there  to  a 
desperate  state." — Beport  of  Com.  on  Affairs 
of  India,  Burke,  vi.  4&1. 

1797.  "A  Society  of  Hong,  or  united 
merchants,  who  are  answerable  for  one 
another,  both  to  the  G-overnment  and  to 
the  foreign  nations." — Sir  O.  Staunton,  Em- 
bassy to  GHna,  ii.  565. 

1882.  "The  Hong  merchants  (collectively 
the  Co-hong)  of  a  body  corporate,  date  from 
1720."— TAe  Fanhiiae  at  Canton,  p.  34. 

■Oohong  is,  we  believe,  though 
speaking  ■with  diffidence,  an  exogamous 
imion  between  the  Latin  co-  and  the 
Chinese  hong. 

Hong-boat,  s.  A  kind  of  sampan 
(q.v.)  or  boat,  with  a  small  wooden 
house  in  the  middle,  used  by  foreigners 
at  Canton.  "A  public  passenger- 
boat  (all  over  Chma,  I  believe)  is 
called  Hang-ehwen,  where  chwen  is 
generically  '  vessel,'  and  hang  is  per- 
haps used  in  the  sense  of  'plying 
regularly.'  Boats  built  for  this  pur- 
pose, used  as  private  boats  by  mer- 
chants and  others,  probably  gave  the 
Bnghsh  name  Hong-boat  to  those 
used  by  our  countrymen  at  Canton." 
—Note  by  the  Bev.  G.  E.  (now  Et. 
Eev.  Bishop)  Moule. 

Honore,  Onore,  n.p.  Sonavar,  a 
town  and  port  of  Canara,  of  ancient 
standing  and  long  of  piratical  repute. 
The  etymology  is  unknown  to  us  (see 
what  Barbosa  gives  as  the  native  name 
below),  Vincent  has  supposed  it  to 
be  the  Naoupa  of  the  Periplus,  "the 
first  part  of  the  pepper-country 
Ai/iupiK^," — forwhioh  read  Ai^upix^,  the 
Tamil  country  or  Malabar.  But  this 
can  hardly  be  accepted,  for  Honore  is 
less  than  5000  stadia  from  Barygaza, 
instead  of  being  7000  as  it  ought  to 
be  by  the  Periplus,  nor  is  it  in  the  Tamil 
region.  The  true  Ndoupa  must  have 
been  Cannanore,  or  Pudopatana,  a  little 
south  of  the  last.  ■ 

The  long  defence  of  Honore  by  Cap- 


tain Torriano,  of  the  Bombay  Artillery, 
against  the  forces  of  Tippoo,  in  1783-4, 
is  one  of  the  most  noble  records  of 
the  Indian  army.  (See  an  account  of  it 
in  Porbes's  Oriental  Memoirs,  iv.  109 
seqq.) 

c.  1343.  "Next  day  we  arrived  at  the 
city  of  Hinaur,  beside  a  great  estuary 
which  big  ships  enter.  .  .  .  The  women  of 
Hinaur  are  beautiful  and  chaste  .  .  .  they 
all  know  the  Kuran  al-'Azim  by  heart.  I 
saw  at  Hinaur  13  schools  for  the  instruction 
of  girls  and  23  for  boys,— such  a  thing  as  I 
have  seen  nowhere  else.  The  inhabitants  of 
Maleibar  pay  the  Sultan  ....  a  fixed 
annual  sum  from  fear  of  his  maritime 
power."— /6re  Batuta,  iv.  65-67. 

1516.  " .  .  .  .  there  is  another  river  on 
which  stands  a  good  town  called  Honor ; 
the  inhabitants  use  the  language  of  the 
country,  and  the  Malabars  call  it  Ponou- 
aram  (or  Ponaram,  in  Kamusio) ;  here  the 

Malabars  carry  on  much  traffic In 

this  town  of  Onor  are  two  Gentoo 
corsairs  patronised  by  the  Lord  of  the 
Land,  one  called  Timoja  and  the  other 
Raogy,  each  of  whom  has  5  or  6  very  big 
ships  with  large  and  well-armed  crews." — 
Barbosa,  Lisbon  ed.  291. 

1553.  "This  port  (Onor)'  and  that  of 
Batical^  .  .  .  belonged  to  the  King  of  Bis- 
naga,  and  to  this  King  of  Onor  his  tribu- 
tary, and  these  ports,  less  than  40  years 
before  were  the  most  famous  of  all  that 
coast,,  not  only  for  the  fertility  of  the  soil 
and  its  abundance  in  provisions  ....  but 
for  being  the  ingress  and]  egress  of  all  mer- 
chandize for  the  kingdom  of  Bisnaga,  from 
which  the  King  had  a  great  revenue  ;  arid 
principally  of  horses  from  Arabia  .  .  .  ." 
— Barros,  I.  viii.  cap.  x. 

Hoogly,  Hooghley,  n.p.  Properly 
Eugli ;  a  town  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Western  Delta  Branch  of  the  Ganges, 
that  which  has  long  been  known  from 
this  place  as  the  Hoogly  River,  and 
on  which  Calcutta  also  stands,  on  the 
other  bank,  and  25  miles  nearer  the 
sea.  Hoogly  was  one  of  the  first 
places  occupied  by  Europeans  in  the 
interior  of  Bengal ;  first  by  the  Por- 
tuguese in  the  first  half  of  the  16th 
century.  An  English  factory  was  es- 
tablished here  in  1640 ;  and  it  was  for 
some  time  their  chief  settlement  in 
Bengal.  In  1688  a.  quarrel  with  the 
Nawab  led  to  armed  action,  and  the 
English  abandoned  Hoogly;  but  on 
the  arrangement  of  peace  they  settled 
at  Ohatanatl  (see  CEuttanutty),  now 
Calcutta. 

1616.  "After  the  force  of  dom  Fran- 
cisco de  Menezes  arrived  at  Sundiva  as  we 
have  related,  there  came  a  few  days  later 
to  the  same  island  3  sanguicels,  right  well 


HOOGLY  RIVER: 


322 


HOOKA. 


equipped  with  arms  and  soldiers,  at  the 
charges  of  Manuel  Viegas,  a  householder 
and  resident  of  Ogolim,  or  Porto  Pequeno, 
where  dwelt  in  Bengala  many  Portuguese, 
80  leagues  up  the  Ganges,  in  the  territory 
of  the  Mogor,  under  his  ill  faith  that  every 
hour  threatened  their  destruction." — Bo- 
carro,  Decada,  476. 

c.  1632.  "Under  the  rule  of  the  Ben- 
galis a  party  of  Frank  merchants  .... 
came  trading  to  S^tg^nw  (see  Porto  Pe- 
queno) ;  one  kos  above  that  place,  they 
occupied  some  ground  on  the  bank  of  the 

estuary In  course  of  time,  through 

the  ignorance  and  negligence  of  the  rulers 
of  Bengal,  these  Europeans  increased  in 
number,  and  erected  substantial  buildings, 

which  they  fortified In  due  course 

a  considerable  place  grew  up,  which  was 
known  by  the  name  of  the  Port  of  Htif  li 
....  These  proceedings  had  come  to  the 
notice  of  the  Emperor  (Shih  Jah^n), 
and  he  resolved  to  put  an  end  to  them,"  &c. 
— 'Abdul  HamM  Ldhori,  in  Elliot,  vii.  31- 
32. 

1644.  "The  other  important  voyage 
which  used  to  be  made  from  Cochim  was 
that  to  Bengalla,  when  the  port  and  town 
of  Ugolim  were  still  standing,  and  much 
more  when  we  had  the  Porto  Grande  (q.v.) 
and  the  town  of  Diangd ;  this  used  to  be 
made  by  so  manyships  thatof  ten  inonemon- 
soon  there  came  30  or  more  from  Bengalla 
to  Cochim,  all  laden  with  rice,  sugar,  lac, 
iron,  salt-petre,  and  many  kinds  of  cloths 
both  of  grass  and  cotton,  ghee  (manteyga), 
long  pepper,  a  great  quantity  of  wax,  be- 
sides wheat  and  many  things  besides,  such 
as  quilts  and  rich  bedding ;  so  that  every 
ship  brought  a  capital  of  more  than  20,000 
jcerafins.  But  since  these  two  possessions 
were  lost,  and  the  two  ports  were  closed, 
there  go  barely  one  or  two  vessels  to  Oriom." 
—Boc<wro,  MS.,  i.  315. 

1665 .  "  0  Pey  de  Arraoao  nos  tomou  a  f or- 
taleza  de  Siriao  em  Pegti;  0  grao  Mogor  a 
cidade  do  GoUm  em  Bengala."— P.  Manoel 
Oodinho,  Bela<;ao,  &o. 

c.  1666.  "The  rest  they  kept  for  their 
service  to  make  Rowers  of  them ;  and  such 
■Christians  as  they  were  themselves,  bringing 
them  up  to  robbing  and  killing;  or  else 
they  sold  them  to  the  Portugueses  of  Ooa, 
Ceilan,  St.  Thomas,  and  others,  and  even  to 
those  that  were  remaining  in  Bengali  at 
Ogouli,  who  were  come  thither  to  settle 
themselves  there  by  favour  of  Jelmn-Guyre, 
the  Grandfather  of  Aureng-Zebe  ,  .  ." — 
Bender,  E.  T.,  54. 

1727.  •' '  Hughly  is  a  Town  of  large  Extent, 
but  ill  built.  It  reaches  about  2  Miles 
.along  the  River's  Side,  from  the  Chinchura 
before  mentioned  to  the  Bandel,  a  Colony 
formerly  settled  by  the  Portuguese,  but  the 
Mogul's  Fouzdaar  governs  both  at  present." 
— A.  Ham.  ii.  19. 

Hoogly  River,  n.p.  See  preced- 
ing. The  stream  to  wHcli  -we  give 
this   name  is  formed  by  the  combi- 


nation of  three  of  the  delta  branches 
of  the  Ganges,  viz.,  the  Baugheruttee, 
Jalinghee,  and  Matabanga  {BhagiratM, 
Jalanqii,  and  Mafdhhaiigd),  known  as 
the  Bfuddeea  (Nadiya)  Rivers. 

Hooka,  is.  Hind,  from  Arab. 
hithkah,  properly  'a  round  casket.' 
The  Indian  pipe  for  smoking  through 
water,  the  elaborated  hubble-bubble 
fq.v.).  That  which  is  smoked  in  the 
Jionha  is  a  curious  compound  of  tobacco, 
spice,  molasses,  fruit,  (fee. 

In  1840  the  hooka  was  stiU  very 
common  at  Calcutta  dinner-tables,  as 
well  as  regimental  mess-tables,  and  its 
hubble-hubhle-huhhle  was  heard  from 
various  quarters  before  the  cloth  was 
removed — as  was  customary  in  those 
days.  Going  further  back  some  twelve 
or  fifteen  years  it  was  not  very  un- 
common to  see  the  use  of  the  hooka 
kept  up  by  old  Indians  after  their 
return  to  Europe ;  one  such  at  least, 
in  the  recollection  of  the  elder  of 
the  present  writers  in  his  childhood, 
being  a  lady,  who  continued  its  use  in 
Scotland  for  several  years.  When  the 
junior  of  the  present  writers  landed 
first  at  Madras,  in  1860,  there  were 
perhaps  half-a-dozen  Europeans  at  the 
Presidency  who  still  used  the  hooka; 
there  is  not  one  now  (c.  1878) .  A  imi 
gentlemen  at  Hyderabad  are  said  still 
to  keep  it  up. 

1768.  "This  last  Season  I  have  been 
without  Company  (except  that  of  my  Pipe 
or  Hooker),  and  when  employed  in  the  in- 
nocent diversion  of  smoakmg  it,  have  often 
thought  of  you,  and  Old  England."— ilfS. 
Letter  of  James  JRenneU,  July  1st. 

1783.  "For  my  part,  in  thirty  years' 
residence,  I  never  could  find  out  one  single 
luxury  of  the  East,  so  much  talked  of  here, 
except  sitting  in  an  arm-chair,  smoaking  a 
hooka,  drinking  cool  water  (when  I  could 
get  it),  and  wearing  clean  linen."— (Jos. 
Price)  Some  Observations  on  a  late  Publi- 
cation, tSsc. ,  79. 

1789.  "  When  the  cloth  is  removed,  all 
the  servants  except  the  hookerbedar  retire, 
and  make  way  for  the  sea  breeze  to  circu- 
late, which  is  very  refreshing  to  the  Com- 
pany, whilst  they  drink  .their  wine,  and 
smoke  the  hooker,  a  machine  not  easily 
described  .  .  ." — MuTvro's  Narrative,  53. 

1828.  "Every  one  was  hushed,  but  the 
noise  of  that  wind  .  .  .  and  the  occasional 
bubbling  of  my  own  hookah,  which  had  just 
been  furnished  with  another  chiUum."— 
The  Kuzzilbash,  i.  2, 

c.  1849.  See  Sir  C.  Napier,  quoted  under 
Gram-fed. 


HOOKA-BUBDAR. 


323 


BOON. 


c.  1858. 
"  Son  houka  bigarr^  d'arabesques  fleuries." 
Lemnte  de  Lisle,  Poimes  Barhans. 

1872.  "...  in  the  background  the  car- 
case of  a  boar  with  a  cluster  of  villagers 
sitting  by  it,  passing  a  hookah  of  primitive 
form  round,  for  each  to  take  a  pull  in  turn." 
—A  True  Beforma;  Ch.  I. 

1874.  "...  des  houkas  d'argent  emaill^ 
et  cisel^  .  .  ." — Franz,  Souvenir  d'v.nc  Co- 
saque, ch.  iv. 

Hooka-burdar,  s.   Hind,  from  Pers. 

hukka  hardar,  '  hooha-bearer  ' ;  the 
servant  ■wh.ose  duty  it  was  to  attend  to 
his  master's  hooka,  and  who  considered 
that  duty  sufficient  to  occupy  his 
time.  See  quotation  from  Munro 
•under hooka;  also  Williamson,  V.  M., 
i.  220. 

1801.  "The  Resident .  .  .  teUs  a  strange 
story  how  his  hookah-burdar,  after  cheat- 
ing and  robbing  him,  proceeded  to  England, 
and  set  up  as  the  Prince  of  Sylhet,  took  in 
everybody,  was  waited  upon  by  Pitt,  dined 
with  the  Duke  of  York,  and  was  presented 
to  the  King."— ilft.-Sf.  Elphinstone,  Life, 
i.  34. 

Hookum,  s.  An  order ;  Ar.-H. 
huhm ;  see  under  Hakim. 

Hooluck,  s.  Bang.  Mlah  ?  The 
hlaok  gibbon  [Eylobates  hoolooh, 
Jer.)  not  unfrequently  tamed  on  our 
Eastern  frontier,  and  from  its  gentle 
engaging  ways,  and  plaintive  cries, 
often  becoming  a  great  pet. 

In.  the  forests  of  the  Kasia  Hills, 
when  there  was  neither  sound  nor  sign 
of  a  living  creature,  by  calling  out 
hoo!  hoo!  one  sometimes  could  wake  a 
clamour  in  response  from  the  hooluehs 
as  if  hundreds  had  suddenly  started  to 
Hfe,  each  shouting  hoo  !  hoo  !  hoo  !  at 
the  top  of  his  voice. 

1884.  "He  then  .  .  ,  describes  a  gibbon 

he  had  (not  an  historian  nor  a  book,  but  a 

specimen  of  Sylobates  hooluck)  who  must 

have  been  wholly  delightful.    This  engaging 

anthropoid  used  to  put  his  arm  through 

Mr.  Stemdale's,  was  extremely  clean  in  his 

habits  ('whioh,'says  Mr.  Sterndalethought- 

;    fully  and  truthfully,  '  cannot  be  said  of  all 

\    the  monkey  tribe'),  and  would  not  goto 

j    sleep  without  a  pillow.    Of  course  he  died 

of  consumption.    The  gibbon,  however,  as 

a  pet  has  one  weakness,  that  of  '  howling_  in 

I    a  piercing  and  somewhat  hysterical  fashion 

I    for  some  minutes  till  exhausted.'" — Saty. 

Review,  May  31,  on  Stemdale's  Nat.  Mist,  of 

Mammalia  of  India,  (See. 

Hooly,  s.  Hind,  holi  (Skt.  liolaM). 
The  spring  festival,  held  at  the  ap- 
proach of  the  vernal  equinox,  during 


the  10  days  preceding  the  full  m.oon 
of  the  month  P'halguna.  It  is  a.  sort 
of  carnival  in  honour  of  Krishna  and 
the  milkmaids.  Passers-by  are  ohafled, 
and  pelted  with  red  powder,  or  drenched 
with  yellow  liquids  from  squirts. 
Songs,  mostly  obscene,  are  sung  iu 
praise  of  Krishna,  and  dances  per- 
formed round  fires.  In  Bengal  the 
feast  is  called  dol  jatra,  or  ' '  Swing- 
cradle  festival." 

c.  1590.  "Here  is  also  a  place  called 
Cheramutty,  where,  during  the  feast  of  the 
Hooly,  flames  issue  out  of  the  ground  in  a 
most  astonishing  manner."  —  Gladwin's 
Ayeen  Akhei-y,  ii.  34. 

1673.  ".  .  .  .  Their  Hooly,  which  is  at 
their  other  Seed-Time."— J'/'^ec,  180. 

1727.  "One  (Feast)  they  kept  on  Sight  of 
a  New  Moon  in  February,  exceeded  the 
rest  in  ridiculous  Actions  and  Expense ; 
and  this  they  called  the  Feast  of  Wooly, 
who  was  ...  a  fierce  fellow  in  a  War  with 
some  Giants  that  infested  Sindy  .  .  ." — A. 
Ham.  i.  128. 

1808.  ' '  I  have  delivered  your  message 
to  Mr.  H.  about  April  day,  but  he  says  he 
understands  the  learned  to  place  the  Hooly 
as  according  vrith  May  day,  and^  he  be- 
lieves they  have  no  occasion  in  India  to  set 
apart  a  particular  day  in  the  year  for  the 
manufacture  .  .  .  ."  —  Letter  from  Mrs. 
Balhed  to  W.  Hastings,  in  Cal.  Review, 
xxvi.  93. 

1809.  " .  .  .  .  "We  paid  the  Muha  Kaj 
(Sindhia)  the  customary  visit  at  theHohlee. 
Everything  was  prepared  for  playing;  but 
at  Captain  C.'s  particular  request,  that 
part  of  the  ceremony  was  dispensed  with. 
Playing  the  Hohlee  consists  in  throwing 
about  a  quantity  of  flour,  made  from  a 
water-nut  called  singara,  and  dyed  with 
red  Sanders;  it  is  called  abeer ;  and  the 
principal  sport  is  to  cast  it  into  the  eyes, 
mouth,  and  nose  of  the  players,  and  to 
splash  them  all  over  with  water  tinged  of 
an  orange  colour  with  the  flowers  of  the 
dak  tree." — Broughton's  Letters,  p.  87. 

Hoon,  s.  A  gold  Pagoda  (coin), 
q.  V.  Hind.  Mn,  "  perhaps  from 
Canar.  lionnu  (gold),"  Wilson. 

1647.  "A  wonderfully  large  diamond 
from  a  mine  in  the  territory  of  Golkonda 
had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  Kutbu-1  Mulk; 
whereupon  an  order  was  issued,  directing 
him  to  forward  the  same  to  Court ;  when 
its  estimated  value  would  be  taken  into 
account  as  part  of  the  two  lacs  of  huns 
which  was  the  stipulated  amount  of  his 
annual  tribute."— '/«a2/ai  Klian,  in  Elliot, 
vii.  84. 

1879.  ' '  In  Exhibit  320  Bamji  engages  to 
pay  five  hons  (=Rs.  20)  to  Vithoba,  besides 
paying  the  Government  assessment."  — 
Bombay  High  Court  Judgment,  27th  Jan., 
p.  121. 

T  'A 


HOONDY. 


324 


HOBSE-BABISS   TBEE. 


Hoondy,  s.  Hind.  Imndl,  liundavz ; 
Mahr.  and  Guj.  7m»df.  A  bill  of  ex- 
change in  a  native  language. 

1810.  "Hoondies  (i.e.  bankers'  drafts) 
•would  be  of  no  use  whatever  to  them." — 
Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  530. 

Hoonimaun.    See  Lungoor. 

Hoowa.  A  peculiar  call  (huwa) 
used  by  the  Singbalese,  and  thence  ap- 
plied to  the  distance  over  which  this 
call  can  be  heard.  Compare  the 
Australian  coo-ee. 

Hopper,  s.  A  colloquial  term  in  S. 
India  for  cakes  (usually  of  rice-flour), 
somewhat  resembling  the  wheaten 
chnpatties  (q-v.)  of  Upper  India. 
Tamil  appam. 

1.582.  "Thus  having  talked  a  while,  he 
gave  him  very  good  entertainment,  and 
commanded  to  give  him  certaihe  cakes, 
made  of  the  flower  of  Wheate,  which  the 
Malabars  do  call  Apes,  and  with  the  same 
honnie." — Gastcmeda  (by  N.  L.)  f.  38. 

1606.  "  Great  dishes  of  apas." — Gouvea, 
f.  48  V. 

1672.  "These  Cakes  are  called  Apen  by 
the  Malabars. " — Baldaeus,  Afgoderye  (Dutch 
ed.)39. 

c.  1690.  "  Ex  iis  (the  chestnuts  of  the  Jack 
fruit)  in  sole  sicoatis  farinam,  ex  eaque 
placentas,  apas  dictas,  conficiuut." — Bheede, 
iii. 

1707.  "  Those  who  bake  oppers  without 
permission  wiU  be  subject  to  severe 
penalty." — Thesavaleme  (Tamil  Laws  of 
Jaffna),  700. 

1860.  "Appas  (called  hoppers  by  the 
English) .  .  .  supply  their  morning  repast.' 
— Tennent's  Ceylon,,  ii.  161. 

Hoppo,  s.  The  Chinese  Superin- 
tendent of  Customs  at  Canton.  Giles 
says  :  "  The  term  is  said  to  be  a  corrup- 
tion of  Hoopoo,  the  Board  of  Revenue, 
with  which  office  the  Hoppo,  or  Col- 
lector of  duties,  is  in  direct  communi- 
cation." Dr.  Williams  gives  a  dif- 
ferent acooimt  (see  below).  Neither 
affords  much  satisfaction. 

1711.  "  The  Hoppos,  who  look  on  Europe 
Ships  as  a  great  Branch  of  their  Profits, 
will  give  you  all  the  fair  Words  imaginable. " 
— LocJcyer,  101. 

1727.  "  I  b  ave  staid  about  a  Week,  and 
found  no  Merchants  come  near  Ine,  which 
made  me  suspect,  that  there  were  some  un- 
derhand Dealings  between  the  Hapoa  and 
his  Chaps,  to  my  Prejudice."—^.  Ham.  ii. 
228.    See  also  under  Hong. 

1743.  "...  just  as  he  (Mr.  Anson)  was 
ready  to  embark,  the  Hoppo  or  Chinese 
Custom-house  officer  of  Macao  refused  to 


grant  a  permit  to  the  boat."  —  Anson's 
Voyage,  9th  ed.  1756,  p.  355. 

1750-52.  "The  hoppo,  happa,  or  first 
inspector  of  customs  .  .  .  came  to  see  us  to- 
day."—Os5eci,  i.  359. 

1782.  "La  charge  d'Opeou  r^pond  i 
celle  d'intendant  de  province." — Sonnerat,  ii. 
236. 

1797.  "...  the  Hoppo  or  mandarine 
more  immediately  connected  with  Euro- 
peans."— Sir  G.  Staunton,  1. 239. 

'  1842  (?).  "  The  term  hoppo  is  confined  to 
Canton,  and  is  a  corruption  of  the  term 
hoi-po-sho,  the  name  of  the  officer  who  has 
control  over  the  boats  on  the  river,  strangely 
applied  to  the  Collector  of  Customs  by 
foreigners." — WeUs  WiUiams,  Chinese  Cam- 
mercial  Guide,  221. 

1882.  "It  may  be  as  well  to  mention 
here  that  the  'Hoppo'  (as  he  was  incorrectly 
styled)  filled  an  office  especially  created  for 

the  foreign  trade  at   Canton The 

Board  of  Revenue  is  in  Chinese  '  Hoo-poo,' 
and  the  office  was  locally  misapplied  to  the 
officer  in  question." — The  Fankwae  at  Can- 
ton, p.  36. 

Horse-keeper,  s.  An  old  provincial 
English  term,  used  in  the  Madras 
Presidency  and  in  Ceylon,  for  '  groom.' 
The  usual  corresponding  words  are,  ia 
N.  India  syce  (q.v.),  and  in  Bombay 
ghorawald  (see  Gorawalla). 

1555.  "  There  in  the  reste  of  the  Cophine 
made  for  the  nones  thei  bewrie  one  of  his 
dierestlemmans,  awaityngmanne,  a  Cooke, 
a  Horse-keeper,  a  Lacquie,  a  Butler,  and  a 
Horse,  whiche  thei  al  at  first  strangle,  and 
thrUste  in."  —  W.  Watreman,  Fa/rdle  of 
Faeiouns,  N.  1. 

1609.  "Watermen,  Lackeyes,  Horse- 
keepers."— Bawiims,  in  Purchas,  i.  216. 

1673.  "  On  St.  George's  Day  I  was  com- 
manded by  the  Honorable  Gerald  Aungier 
...  to  embarque  on  a  Bombaim  Boat  .  .  . 
waited  on  by  two  of  the  Governor's  ser- 
vants ...  an  Horsekeeper  .  .  ."—Fryer, 
123. 

1698.  "...  followed  by  his  boy  .... 
and  his  horsekeeper."  —  In  Wheeler,  i. 
300. 

1829.  "In  my  English  buggy,  with 
lamps  lighted  and  an  English  sort  of  a  nag, 
I  might  almost  have  fancied  myself  in 
England,  but  for  the  black  horse-keeper 
alongside  of  me." — Mem.  of  Col.  Mountain, 
87. 

1837.  "Even  my  horse  pretends  he  is 
too  fine  to  switch  off  his  own  flies  with  his 
ownlongtail,butturnshishead  round  toorder 
the  horsekeeper  ...  to  wipe  them  off  for 
him." — Letters  from  Madras,  50. 

Horse-radish  tree,  s.  This  is  a 
common  name,  in  both  N.  &  S.  India, 
for  the  tree  called  in  Hind,  sahajnd ; 
Moringa  pterygosperma,  Gaertn.,  Hy- 


EOSBOLHOOKUM. 


325 


HUBBA. 


peranthera  Moringa,  VaM,  (N.  0. 
Moringaceae),  in  Sankst.  sobhclnjana. 
Sir  G-.  Biidwood  says :  "  A  marvellous 
tree  botanically,  as  no  one  knows  in 
■what  order  to  put  it ;  it  has  Hnks  with, 
so  many ;  and  it  is  evidently  a  '  head- 
centre  '  in  the  progressive  development 
of  forms."  The  name  is  given  because 
the  scraped  root  is  used  in  place  of 
horse-radish,  which  it  closely  resem- 
bles in  flavour.  In  S.  India  the  same 
plant  is  called  the  Drumstick-tree 
(q.v.),  from  the  shape  of  the  long 
slender  fruit,  which  is  used  as  a  vege- 
table, or  in  curry,  or  made  into  a 
native  pickle  "  most  nauseous  to  Euro- 
peans "  [Punjab  Plants).  It  is  a  native 
of  N.W.  India,  and  also  extensively 
cultivated  ia  India  and  other  tropical 
countries,,  and  is  used  also  for  many 
purposes  ia  the  native  pharmacopoeia. 

Hosbolhookum,  &c.  Properly 
(Arab,  used  in  Hind.)  haab-ul-hukm, 
literally  '  according  to  order ' ;  these 
words  forming  the  initial  formula  of 
a  document  issued  by  officers  of 
state  on  royal  authority,  and  thence 
applied  as  the  title  of  such  a  docu- 
ment. 

1702.  "The  Nabob  told  me  that  the 
great  God  knows  that  he  had  ever  a  hearty 
respect  for  the  English  ....  saying,  here 
is  the  Hosbulhocnm,  which  the  king  has  sent 
me  to  seize  Factories  and  all  their  effects. " — 
laWheeUr,  i.  387. 

1727.  "The  Phirmawnd  is  presented  (by 
the  Ghosberdaar,*  or  Hosbaluonckain,  or, 
in  English,  the  King's  Messenger)  and  the 
Governor  of  the  Province  or  City  makes  a 
short  speech."— j1.  Ham.  i.  230  (233). 

1759.  "  Housbul-hookum  (under  the 
great  seal  of  the  Nabob  Yizier,  Ulmmh  Maleck, 
Nimm  al  Mulack  Bahadour.  Be  peace  vmto 
the  high  and  renowned  Mr.  John  Spencer 
.  .  .  ."—In  Cambridge's  Acct.  of  the  War, 
&c.,  229. 

The  same  author  (1761)  says  : — 
"A  grant  signed  by  the  Mogul  is  caJled  a 
Phirmaund  (/armon).  By  the  Mogul's 
Son,  a  Nushawn  (nishan).  By  the  Nabob, 
a  Perwanna  (parwSma).  By  the  Vizier,  a 
Honseliul-liookiim." — Account  of  the  War, 
&e.,  226. 

Hot-winds,  s.  This  may  almost  be 
termed  the  name  of  one  of  the  seasons 
of  the  year  ia  Upper  India,  when  the 
hot  dry  westerly  winds  prevail,  and 
such  aids  to  cooliiess  as  the  tatty  and 
thermantidote   (qq.v.)  are  brought 

*  ?  Kha  bardar. 


into  use.     May  is  the  typical  month  of 
such  winds. 

1804.  "  Holkar  appears  to  me  to  wish  to 
avoid  the  contest  at  present ;  and  so  does 
Gen.  Lake,  possibly  from  a  desire  to  give 
his  troops  some  repose,  and  not  to  expose 
the  Europeans  to  the  not  winds  in  Hin- 
dustan."— Wellington,  iii.  180. 

1873.  "  It's  no  sjood  thinking  of  lunch  in 
this  roaring  hot  wind  that's  getting  up,  so 
we  shall  be  all  light  and  fresh  for  another 
shy  at  the  pigs  this  afternoon." — The  True 
Seformei;  i.  p.  8. 

Howdah,  vulg.  Howder,  &c.,  s. 
Hind,  modified  from  Arab,  haudctf.  A 
great  chair  or  framed  seat  carried  by  an 
elephant.  The  original  Arabic  word 
haudaj  is  applied  to  litters  carried  by 
camels. 

c.  1663.  "'At  other  times  he  rideth  on 
an  Elephant  in  a  Mik-dember  or  Hauze  .  .  . 
the  Mik-dember  being  a  little  square  House 
or  Turret  of  Wood,  is  always  painted  and 
gilded ;  and  the  Hauze,  \vhich  is  an  Oval 
seat,  having  a  Canopy  with  Pillars  over  it, 
is  so  likewise." — Bernier,  E.  T.  119. 

c.  1785.  "  Colonel  Smith  .  .  .  reviewed 
his  troops  from  the  houdar  of  his  elephant." 
— Carraccioli's  L.  of  Olive,  iii.  133. 

A  popular  rhyme  which  was  ap- 
plied in  India  successively  to  Warren 
Hastings'  escape  from  Benares  in  1781, 
and  to  Col.  Monson's  retreat  from 
Malwa  in.  1804,  and  which  was  per- 
haps much  older  than  either,  runs  : 

Chore  par  hauda,  hathi  par  jin 
T  1  J- 1.1,-      -  -  (  Warren  Hastin  ! 
Jaldi  bhag-gaya  |  K^nail  Munsin  ! 

which  may  be   rendered  with   some 
anachronism  in  expression, 

"Horses  with  howdahs,  and  elephants 
saddled 
Off  belter  skelter  the  Sahibs  skedad- 
dled." 

1831. 
"And  when  they  talked  of  Elephants, 
And  riding  in  my  Howder, 
(So  it  was  caEed  by  all  my  aunts) 
I  prouder  grew  and  prouder." 
H.  M.  Parker,  in  Bengal  Annual,  119. 

1856. 
"But  she,  the  gallant  lady,  holdmg  fast 
With  one  soft  arm  the   jewelled  how- 

still  with  the  other  circles  tight  the  babe 
Sore  smitten  by  a  cruel  shaft  .  .  •'' 

The  Banyam  Tree,  a  Poem. 

1863.  "  Elephants  are  also  liable  to  be 
disabled  ....  ulcers  arise  from  neglect  or 
carelessness  in  fitting  on  the  howdah."— 
Sat.  Beview,  6th  Sept.,  1863,  312. 

Hubba,  s.  A  grain;  a  jot  or  tittle. 
Ar.  habba. 


HUBBLE -B  TTBBLE. 


326 


SULLIA. 


178C.  "For  two  years  we  have  not  re- 
ceived a  hubba  on  account  of  our  tunkaw, 
though  the  ministers  have  annually  charged 
a  lac  of  rupees,  and  never  paid  us  any- 
thing."— In  Art.  ag.  Hastings,  Burke,  vii. 
141. 

Hubble-bubble,  s.  An  onomato- 
poeia applied  to  the  hoolca  in  its  rudi- 
mentary form,  as  used  by  the  masses 
in  India.  Tobacco,  or  a  mixture  con- 
taining tobacco  among  otber  things, 
is  placed  witb  embers  in  a  terra-eotta 
cMUum  (ci.v.),  from  wbiob  a  reed 
carries  the  smoke  into  a  coco-nut 
shell  half  full  of  water,  and  the 
smoke  is  drawn  through  a  hole  in  the 
side,  generally  without  any  kind  of 
mouth-piece,  making  a  bubbling  or 
gurgling  sound.  An  elaborate  de- 
scription is  given  in  Terry's  Voyage 
(see  below),  and  another  in  Govinda 
Samanta,  i.  29  (1872). 

1616.  "...  .,  they  have  little  Earthen 
Pots  .  .  .  having  a  narrow  neck  and  an  open 
round  top,  out  of  the  belly  of  which  conies 
asraallspout,  to  the  lower  part  of  which  spout 
they  fill  the  Pot  with  water :  then  putting 
their  Tobacco  loose  in  the  top,  and  a  Burning 
coal  upon  it,  they  having  first  fastned  a 
very  small  strait  hollow  Cane  or  Keed  .  .  . 
within  that  spout  ....  the  Pot  standing 
on  the  ground,  draw  that  smoak  into  their 
mouths,  which  first  falls  upon  the  Super- 
ficies of  the  water,  and  much  discolours  it. 
And  this  way  of  taking  their  Tobacco,  they 
believe  makes  it  much  more  cool  and  whol- 
som." — Terry,  ed.  of  1665,  p.  363. 

c.  1630.  "Tobacco  is  of  great  account 
here ;  not  strong  (as  our  men  love),  but 
weake  and  leafie ;  suckt  out  of  long  canes 
call'd  hubble-bubbles  .  .  .  ."Sir  T.  Her- 
bert, 28. 

1673.  '■  Coming  back  I  found  my  trou- 
blesome Comrade  very  merry,  and  packing 
up  his  Household  Stuff,  his  Bang  bowl,  and 
Hubble-bubble,  to  go  along  with  me." — 
Fryer,  127. 

,,  " .  .  .  .  bolstered  up  with  embroi- 
dered Cushions,  smoaking  out  of  a  silver 
Hubble-bubble."— 7i«.  131. 

1697.  "  .  .  .  .  Yesterday  the  King's 
Dewan,  and  this  day  the  King's  Buxee  .  .  . 
arrived  ...  to  each  of  whom  sent  two 
bottles  of  Rose-water,  and  a  glass  Hubble- 
bubble,  with  a  compliment." — In  Wheeler, 
i.  318. 

e.  1760.     See  Grose,  i.  146. 

1811.  ' '  Cette  maniere  de  f  umer  est  ex- 
rgmement  commune  ....  on  la  nomme 
Hubbel  de  Bubbel." — Solvyns,  tom.  iii. 

1868.  "His  (the l!)yak's)  favourite  pipe  is 
.1  huge  Hubble-bubble."— JFa^tec,  Mai. 
Archip.,  ed.  1880,  p.  80. 

Hubshee,  n.p.  Arab.  HalasJn,  Pers. 
/  ahsM,  'an  Abyssinian,'  an  Ethiopian, 


a  negro.  The  name  is  often  specifically 
applied  to  the  chief  of  Jinjira  on  the 
western  coast,  who  is  the  descendant  of 
an  Abyssinian  family. 

1298.  "There  are  numerous  cities  and 
villages  in  this  province  of  Abash,  and  many 
merchants." — Marco  Polo,  2d  ed.  ii.  42.5. 

1553.  "  At  this  time,  among  certain 
Moors,  who  came  to  sell  provisions  to  the 
ships,  had  come  three  Abeshis  [Abexijs)  of 
the  country  of  the  Prester  John  ....  " — 
Barros,  I.  iv.  4. 

1673.  "  Cowis  Cawn,  an  Hobsy  or  Ara- 
bian CoSeij."— Fryer,  147. 

1681.     "  Hahessini  .  .  .  nunc  passim  no- 
minantur ;   vocabulo   ab  Arabibus  indito, 
quibus  Habesh  colluviem  vel  mixturam  gen- 
tium denotat." — Imdoljphi  Hist.   Aetlmp. 
lib.  i.  c.  i. 

1750-60.  "The  Moors  are  also  fond  of 
having  Abyssinian  slaves,  known  in  India 
by  the  name  of  Hobahy  Coffrees."— (Jj'ose, 
i.  148. 

1884.  "  One  of  my  Tibetan  jjonies  had 
short  curly  brown  hair,  and  was  called  both 
by  my  servants,  and  by  Dr.  Campbell,  '  a 
Hubshee.' 

"  I  understood  that  the  name  was  specific 
for  that  description  of  pony  amongst  the 
traders." — Ifote  by  Sir  Joseph  Hooka: 

Huck,  s.  Properly  Arab.  hakk.  A 
just  right ;  a  lawful  claim ;  a  perqui- 
site claimable  by  established  usage. 

Huckeem,  s.  Ar.  Hind.  haMm', 
a  physician.     See  note  under  Hakim. 

1622.  "  I,  who  was  thinking  little  or 
nothing  about  myself,  was  forthwith  put 
by  them  into  the  hands  of  an  excellent 
physician,  a  native  of  Shiraz,  who  then 
happened  to  be  at  Lar,  and  whose  name 
was  Hekim  Abu'l  fetab.  The  word  hekim. 
signifies  '  wise ; '  it  is  a  title  which  it  is  the 
custom  to  give  to  all  those  learned  in 
medical  matters." — P.  delta  Valle,  ii.  318. 

1673.  "  My  Attendance  is  engaged,  and 
a  Million  of  Promises,  could  I  restore  him 
to  his  Health,  laid  down  from  his  Wives, 
Children,  and  Kelations,  who  all  (with  the 
Citizens,  as  I  could  hear  going  along)  pray  to 
God  that  the  Hackin  Fnnqi,  the  Frank 
Doctor,  might  kill  him  .  .  .  "—Fryer,  312. 

1836.  "  A  curious  cry  of  the  seller  of  a 
kind  of  sweetmeat  (hhaldweh)  composed  of 
treacle  fried  with  some  other  ingredients, 
is  '  For  a  nail !  0  sweetmeat ! '  .  .  children 
and  servants  often  steal  implements  of  iron, 
&c. ,  from  the  house  .  .  .  and  give  them  to 
him  in  exchange." — Lane,  Mod.  Egyptians, 
ed.  1863. 

1837.  "  I  had  the  native  works  on  Ma- 
teria Medica  collated  by  competent  Ha- 
keems and  Moonshees."— -iJoj/fe,  Hindoo. 
Medicine,  25. 

Hullia,   s.     Oanarese   Jwleya;  the 


HULWA. 


327 


HUBCAliBA. 


same  as  poleya  {pulayan),  q.v.,  equi- 
valent to  Pariah  (q.v.)- 

1817.  "  .  i  .  a  HuUia  or  Pariar  King." 
— Wilks,  Hist.  Sketches,  i.  151, 

1874.  "At  Melkotta,  the  chief  seat  of 
the  followers  of  KSmanya  AchSrya,  and 
at .  the .  Brahman  temple  at  Bailur,  the 
Hil&yars  or  Pareyars  have  the  right  of 
entering  the  temple  on  three  days  in  the 
year,  specially  set  apart  for  them." — M.  J. 
Walhome,  in  Ind.  Antiq.  iii.  191. 

Hulwa,  s.  Ai'.halwa  and  halaiua  is 
generic  for  sweetmeat,  and  the  word  is 
in  use  from  Constantinople  to  Calcutta. 
In  Hind,  the  word  represents  a  parti- 
culax  class,  of  which  the  ingredients 
are  milk,  su^ar,  almond  paste",  and  ghee 
flavoured  with  cardamom.  "  The  best 
at  Bombay  is  imported  from  Muskat " 
[Birdwood). 

1672.  "  Ce  qui  estoit  le  plus  plaisant, 
c'estoit  un  homme  qui  pr&edoit  le  corps 
des  oonfituriers,  lequel  avoit  une  chemise 
qui  luy  desoendoit  aux  talons,  toute  cou- 
verte  d'alva,  c'est  k  dire,  de  confiture." — 
Journ.  d'Ant.  Galland,  i.  118. 

1673.  "...  the  Widow  once  a  Moon  (to) 
go  to  the  Grave  with  her  Acquaintance  to 
repeat  the  doleful  Dirge,  after  which  she 
bestows  Holway,  a  kind  of  Sacramental 
Wafer ;  and  entreats  their  Prayers  for  the 
Soul  of  the  Departed." — Fryer,  94. 

Hummaul,  s.  Arab,  hammdl,  a 
porter.  The  u^e  of  the  word  in  India 
is  confined  to  the  west,  and  there  now 
most  commonly  indicates  a  palanMn- 
bearer.  The  word  still  survives  in 
parts  of  Sicily  in  the  form  camallu= 
It.  '  facchino,'  a  relic  of  the  Saracenic 
occupation.  In  Andalusia  alhamel 
now  means  a  man  who  lets  out  a  bag- 
gage horse ;  and  the  word  is  also  used 
m  Morocco  in  the  same  way  {Dozy). 

e.  1350.  "Those  rustics  whom  they  call 
camalls  (mmallos),  whose  business  it  is  to 
carry  burdens,  and  also  to  carry  men  and 
women  on  their  shoulders  in  litters,  such  as 
are  mentioned  in  Canticles  :  Ferculum  fecit 
sibi  Solomon  de  lignis  Idbani,'  whereby  is 
meant  a  portable  litter  such  as  I  used  to  be 
carried  in  at  Zayton,  and  in  India.."— John 
de'  MarignoUi,  in  Cathay,  &c.,  366. 

1691.  "  His  honour  was  carried  by  the 
Amaals,  i.e.  the  Palankyn-bearers,  12  in 
number,  sitting  in  his  Palankyn."— Fa/en- 


1711.  "Hamalage,  or  Cooley-hire,  at  1 
™2 (see  Gosbeck)  for  everymaund  Tabrees." 
—Tariff  in  Lockyer,  243. 

1750-60.  "  The  Hamauls  or  porters,  who 
make  a  livelihood  of  carrying  goods  to  and 
from  the  warehouses."— Grose,  i.  120. 

1809.  "  The  palankeen-bearers  are  here 
called  hamauls  (a  word  signifying  carrier) 


....  these  people  come  chiefly  from  the 
Mahratta  country,  and  are  of  the  coombie 
or  agricultural  caste." — Mai-ia  Oraham,  2. 

1813.  For  Hamauls  at  Buasora,  see  Mil- 
burn,  i.  126. 

1840.  ' '  The  hamals  groaned  under  the 
weight  of  their  precious  load,  the  Apostle 
of  the  Ganges  "  (Dr.  Duff  to  wit). — Smith's 
Life  of  Dr.  John  Wilson,  1878,  p.  282. 

1877.  "The  stately  iron  gate  enclosing  the 
front  garden  of  the  Kussian  Embassy  was 
beset  by  a  motley  crowd .. .  Hamals,  or  street 
porters,  bent  double  under  the  burden  of 
heavy  trunks  and  boxes,  would  come  now 
and  then  up  one  or  other  of  the  two  semi- 
circular avenues." — Letter  from  Constant,  in 
Times,  May  7th. 

Hiunnung-bird,  s.  This  name  is 
2iopularly  applied  in  some  parts  of 
India  to  the  sun-birds  (sub-fam.  Nec- 
tarininae.) 

Hump,  s.  "  Calcutta  humps "  are 
the  salted  humps  of  Indian  oxen,  ex- 
ported from  that  city.  See  under 
Buffalo. 

Hurcarra,  Mrcara,  &c.,  s.  Hind. 
Jiarkara,  "  a  messenger,  a  courier;  an 
emissary,  a  spy "  {Wilson).  The 
etymology,  according  to  the  same 
authority ,  is  liar  ('  every '),  kdr  ('  busi- 
ness'). 

The  word  became  very  familiar  in 
the  Gilchristian  spelling  HurlmrUjiroui 
the  existence  of  a  Calcutta  newspaper 
bearing  that  title("Bengal  Hurkaru," 
generally  enunciated  by  non-Indians 
as  HurMroo),  for  the  first  60  years  of 
this  century,  or  thereabouts. 

1748.  "The  city  of  Dacca  is  in  the 
utmost  confusion  on  account  of  .... 
advices  of  a  large  force  of  Mahrattas 
coming  by  way  of  the  Sunderbunds,  and 
that  they  were  advanced  as  far  as  Sundra 
Col,  when  first  descried  by  their  Hur- 
currahs." — In  Long,  4. 

1757.  "I  beg  you  to  send  me  a  good 
alcara  who  understands  the  Portuguese 
language." — Letter  in  Ices,  159. 

,,      "  Hircars  or  Spies." — lb.  161. 

1761.  "The  head  Harcar  returned,  and 
told  me  this  as  well  as  several  other  secrets 
very  useful  to  me,  which  I  got  from  him  by 
dint  of  money  and  some  rum." — Letter  of 
Capt.  Martin  White,  in  Long,  260. 

1780.  "  One  day  upon  the  march  a  Hir- 
carrah  came  up  and  delivered  him  a  letter 
from  Colonel  Baillie."— Letter  of  T.  Munro, 
in  Life,  i.  26. 

1803.  "The  hircarras  reported  the 
enemy  to  be  at  Bokerdun."— Letter  of  A. 
Wellesley  in  id.  348, 

c.  1810.  "  We  were  met  on  the  entrance 
of  Tippoo's  dominions  by  four  hircarrahs. 


HURTAUL. 


328 


IMAUM. 


or  soldiers,  whom  the  Sultan  sent  as  a 
guard  to  conduct  us  safely." — Miss  Edge- 
worth,  Jjame  Jervas. 

Miss  Edgeworth  has  oddly  misused  the 
word  here. 

1813.  "The  contrivances  of  the  native 
haloarrahs  and  spies  to  conceal  a  letter  are 
extremely  clever,  and  the  measures  they 
frequently  adopt  to  elude  the  vigilance  of 
an  enemy  are  equally  extraordinary." — 
Forhes,  Or.  Mem.,  iv.  129. 

Hurtaul,  s.  Hind,  from  Sansk. 
hartal  or  haritdl,  yellow  arsenic,  or- 
piment. 

0.  1347.  Ibn  Batuta  seems  oddly  to  con- 
found it  with  camphor:  "The  best  (cam- 
phor) called  in  the  country  itself  aZ-hardala, 
is  that  which  attains  the  highest  degree  of 
cold."— iv.  241. 

c.  1759.  "...  Hartal  and  Cotch,  Earth- 
Oil  and  Wood-Oil  .  .  ."—List  of  Burmese 
Products,  in  Dalrymple's  Or.  Beper.,  i.  109. 

Huzara,  n.p.  This  name  has  two 
quite  distinct  uses. 

(a.)  ~S&i:s. Ilazara.  Itisusedasagene- 
rio  name  for  a  number  of  tribes  occupy- 
ing some  of  the  wildest  parts  of  Afghan- 
istan, chiefly  N.W.  and  S.W.  of  Kabul. 
These  tribes  are  in  no  respect  Afghan, 
but  are  in  fact  most  or  all  of  them 
Mongol  in  features,  and  some  of  them 
also  m  language. 

The  term  at  one  time  appears  to 
have  been  used  more  generally  for  a, 
variety  of  the  wilder  clans  in  the 
higher  hill  countries  of  Afghanistan 
and  the  Oxus  basin,  much  as  in  Scot- 
land a  century  and  a  half  ago  they 
spoke  of  "the  clans."  It  appears  to 
be  merely  from  the  Persian  hazar=z 
1000.  The  regiments,  so  to  speak,  of 
the  Mongol  hosts  of  Chinghiz  and 
his  immediate  successors,  were  called 
hazaras,  and  if  we  accept  the  belief 
that  the  Hazaras  of  Afghanistan  were 
predatory  bands  of  those  hosts  who 
settled  in  that  region  (in  favour  of 
which  there  is  a  good  deal  to  be  said), 
this  name  is  intelligible.  If  so,  its 
application  to  the  non-Mongol  hill 
people  of  Wakhan,  &c.,  must  have 
been  a  later  transfer. 

c.  1480.  "The  Hazara,  Takdari,*  and 
all  the  other  tribes  having  seen  this,  quietly 
submitted  to  his  authority."  —  TariMra- 
Ndma,  in  Elliot,  i.  303. 

0.  1505.  Kabul  "on  the  west  has  the 
mountain  districts,  in  which  are  situated 
Karnad  and  Ghtlr.  This  mountainous 
tract  IS  at  present  occupied  and  inhabited 

*  Proljably  read  Ncikiidari  ,■  and  see  Marco  Foh, 
Bk.  I.  cli.  18,  note  on  Nigtidari^. 


by  the  Hazara  and  Nukderi  tribes." — Saber, 
p.  136. 

1508.  "  Mirza  Ababeker,  the  ruler  and 
tyrant  of  Kfehghar,  had  seized  all  the 
Upper  Hazaras  of  Badalthshin."* — Ers- 
Mne's  Saber  and  Hwmdywn,  i.  287. 

(b.)  A  mountain  district  in  the  ex- 
treme N.W.  of  the  Punjab,  of  which 
AVbottabad,  called  after  its  founder 
General  James  Abbott,  is  the  British 
head-quarter.  The  name  of  this 
region  apparently  has  nothing  to  do 
with  Eazajras  in  the  tribal  sense,  but 
is  probably  a  survival  of  the  ancient 
name  of  a  territory  in  this  quarter, 
called  in  Sanskrit  AVhisara,  and  figur- 
ing in  Ptolemy,  Arrian,  and  Curtius 
as  the  kingdom  of  King  Ahisares. 

Huzoor,  s.  Arab.  Jiuzur,  '  the 
presence ' ;  used  by  natives  as  a 
respectful  way  of  speaking  of  or  to 
exalted  personages,  to  or  of  their 
master,  or  occasionally  of  any  Euro- 
pean gentleman  in  jDresence  of  another 
European. 

Hyson.     See  under  Tea. 


Imaum, s.  Ai. Imam,  'an  exemplar, 
a  leader,'  (from  a  root  signif3dng '  to  aim. 
at,  to  follow  after '),  a  title  technically 
applied  to  the  Caliph  (Khalifa)  or '  Vice- 
gerent,' or  Successor,  who  is  the  head 
of  Islam.  The  title  ' '  is  also  given — in 
its  religious  import  only — to  the  heads 
of  the  four  orthodox  sects  .  .  .  and 
in  a  more  restricted  sense  stiU,  to  the 
ordinary  functionary  of  a  mosque  who 
leads  in  the  daily  prayers  of  the  con- 
gregation" {Lr.  Badger,  Oman,  App.  A.) 

The  title  has  been  perhaps,  most 
familiar  to  Anglo-Indians  as  that  of 
the  Princes  of  'Oman,  or  "  Imaums  of 
Muscat"  as  they  were  commonly 
termed.  This  title  they  derived  from 
being  the  heads  of  a  sect  {Ibadhiya) 
holding  peculiar  doctrine  as  to  the 
Imamate,  and  rejecting  the  Caliphate 
of  Ali  or  his  successors.  It  has  not 
been  assumed  by  the  Princes  them- 
selves since  Sa'id  bia  Ahmad  who  died 
in  the  early  part  of  this  century,  but 
was  always  applied  by  the  English  to 


*  "HcusArajdt  hdlddest.  The  upper  districts  in 
Eadakhsh^n  were  called  Hazdras. "  Erskine's  Note. 
He  is  using  the  Tanlch  Sashidi.  But  is  not  the  word 
Ha^iras  here,  'the  clans,'  used  elliptioally  for  the 
highland  districts  occupied  by  them  ? 


IMAUMBABBA. 


329 


INDIA,  INDIES. 


Saiyid  Sa'ld,  who  reigned  for  52  years, 
dying  in  1856.  Since  then,  and  since 
the  separation  of  the  dominions  of  the 
dynasty  in  Oman  and  in  Africa,  the 
title  Imam  has  no  longer  been  used. 

It  is  a  singular  thmg  that  in  an 
article  on  Zanzibar  in  the  J.  R.  Cfeog. 
Soe.,  vol.  xxiii.  by  the  late  Col.  Sykes, 
the  Sultan  is  called  always  the  Imaun. 

1673.  "  At  Night  we  saw  Muschat,  whose 
■vast  and  horrid  Mountains  no_  Shade  but 
Heaven  does  hide  .  .  .  The  Prince  of  this 
country  is  called  Imaum,  who  is  guardian 
a,t  Mahomet's  Tomb,  and  on  whom  is  de- 
volved the  right  of  CaliphsMp  according  to 
tlie  Ottoman  heiief."— Fryer,  220. 

Imaumbarra,  s.  This  is  apparently 
a  hybrid  word  Imam-hara,  in  which 
the  last  part  is  the  Hindi  iara,  '  an 
enclosure,'  etc.  It  is  applied  to  a 
building  maintained  by  Shi'a  com- 
munities in  India  for  the  express  pur- 
pose of  celebrating  the  Muharram  cere- 
monies (see  HoDsou-Jobson).  The 
sepulchre  of  the  Founder  and  his  family 
is  often  combined  with  this  object. 

The  Imambara  of  the  Nawab  Asaf- 
ud-daula  at  Lucknow  is,  or  was 
till  the  siege  of  1858,  probably  the 
most  magnificent  modem  Oriental 
structure  in  India.  It  united  with 
the  objects  already  naentioned  a 
mosque,  a  college,  and  apartments 
for  the  members  of  the  religious  estab- 
hshment.  The  great  haU  is  "  conceived 
on  so  grand  a  scale,"  says  Fergusson, 
"  as  to  entitle  it  to  rank  with  the  build- 
ittgs  of-  an  earlier  age."  The  central 
part  of  it  forms  a  vaulted  apartment 
of  162  feet  long  by  53J  wide. 

Impale,  v.  It  is  startling  to  find 
an  injunction  to  impale  criminals 
given  by  an  English  governor  (Van- 
sittart,  apparently)  little  more  than  a 
century  ago  : 

1764.  "  I  request  that  you  will  give 
orders  to  the  Naib  of  Dacca  to  send  some 
of  the  Factory  Sepoys  along  with  some  of 
his  own  people,  to  apprehend  the  said  mur- 
derers and  to  impale  them,  which  will  be 
verysen'ioeable  to  traders."— The  Governor 
of  Fort  William  to  the  Nawab ;  in  Long, 
389. 

Inaum.  Enaum,  s.  Arab,  in'am, 
'  a  gift '  (from  a  superior),  a  favour, 
but  especially  in  India  a  gift  of  rent- 
free  land :  also  land  so  held.  In'am- 
dar,  the  holder  of  such  lands.  A  full 
detail  of  the  different  kinds  of  in'dm, 
especially  among  the  Mahrattas,  will 
be  found  in  Wilson,  s.v. 


The  word  is  also  used  in  Western. 
India  for  buksheesh  (q.  v.). 

This  use  is  said  to  have  given  rise  to 
a  little  mistake  on  the  part  of  an  Eng- 
lish political  traveller,  some  20  or  30 
years  ago,  when  there  had  been  some 
agitation  regarding  the  in' am  lands 
and  the  alle§;ed  harshness  of  the 
Government  m  dealing  vsdth  such 
claims.  The  traveller  reported  that 
the  public  feeling  in  the  west  of  India 
was  so  strong  on  this  subject,  that  his 
very  palankm-bearers  at  the  end  of 
their  stage  invariably  joined  their 
hands  in  supplication,  shouting, ''  In.'- 
am !  In'am !  Sahib ! " 

India,  Indies,  n.p.  A  book  might 
be  written  on  this  name.  We  can 
only  notice  a  few  points  in  connexion 
with  it. 

It  is  not  easy,  if  it  be  possible,  to 
find  a  truly  native  {i.e.,  Hiadu)  name 
for  the  whole  country  which  we  call 
India;  but  the  conception  certainly 
existed  from  an  early  date.  Bhdrata- 
varsha  is  used  apparently  in  the  Pu- 
ranas  with  something  like  this  concep- 
tion. Jambudwlpa,  a  term  belonging  to 
the  mythical  cosmography,  is  used  in 
the  Buddhist  books,  and  sometimes,  by 
natives  of  the  south,  even  now.  The 
accuracy  of  the  definitions  of  India  in 
some  of  the  Greek  and  Eoman  writers 
shows  the  existence  of  the  same  con- 
ception of  the  country  that  we  have 
now ;  a  conception  also  obvious  in  the 
modes  of  speech  of  Hwen  T'sang 
and  the  other  Chinese  pilgrims.  The 
Asoka  inscriptions,  o.  b.  c.  250,  had 
enumerated  Indian  kingdoms  covering 
a  considerable  part  of  the  conception, 
and  in  the  great  inscription  at  Tan- 
j  ore,  of  the  1 1th  century  A.d.  ,  which  in- 
cidentally mentions  the  conquest  (real 
or  imaginary)  of  a  great  part  of  India, 
by  the  king  of  Tanjore,  Vira-Chola, 
the  same  system  is  followed.  In  a 
copperplate  of  the  11th  century,  by 
the  Ohalukya  dynasty  of  Kalyana,  we 
find  the  expression  "  from  the  Hima- 
laya to  the  Bridge  "  {Ind.  Antiq.  i.  81), 
i.e.,  the  Bridge  of  Eama,  or  'Adam's 
Bridge,'  as  our  maps  have  it.  And 
Mahommedan  definitions  as  old,  and 
with  the  name,  will  be  found  below. 
Under  the  Hindu  kings  of  Vijayana- 
gara  also  (from  14th  century)  inscrip- 
tions indicate  aU  India  by  like  ex- 
pressions. 

The  origin  of  the  name  is  without 


INDIA,  INDIES. 


330 


INJJIA,  INDIES. 


doubt  (Sansk.)  Sindhu,  '  the  sea,'  and 
thence  the  Great  Eiver  on  the  West, 
and  the  country  on  its  banks,  ■which 
we  still  call  Sindh.*  By  a  change 
common  in  many  parts  of  the  -world, 
and  in  various  parts  of  India  itself, 
this  name  exchanged  the  initial  sibilant 
for  an  aspirate,  and  became  (eventually) 
in  Persia  Hindu,  and  so  passed  to  the 
Greeks  and  Latins,  viz.  'IvSoi  for  the 
people,  'Ii/8df  for  the  river,  'IvSikti  and 
India  for  the  country  on  its  banks. 
Given  this  name  for  the  'western  tract, 
and  the  conception  of  the  country  as  a 
whole  to  which  we  have  alluded,  the 
name  in  the  mouths  of  foreigners  natu- 
rally but  gradually  spread  to  the  whole. 
Some  have  imagined  that  the  name 
of  the  land  of  Nod  ('wandering'),  to 
which  Cain  is  said  to  have  migrated, 
and  which  has  the  same  consonants,  is 
but  a  form  of  this ;  which  is  worth  noting, 
as  this  idea  may  have  had  to  do  with 
the  curious  statement  in  some  medi- 
eval writers  {e.g.  John  MarignoUi) 
that  certain  eastern  races  were  "the 
descendants  of  Cain."  In  the  form 
Hidhu,  India  appears  in  the  great  cunei- 
form inscription  on  the  tomb  of  Da- 
rius Hystaspes  near  PersepoUs,  coupled 
with  Gaddra  (i.e.,  Oandha/ra,  or  the 
Peshawur  country),  and  no  doubt  still 
in  some  degree  restricted  in  its  appli- 
cation. In  the  Hebrew  of  Esther  i.  1, 
and  viii.  9,  the  form  is  Hoddu  (see 
also  Peritaol  below).  The  first  Greek 
writers  to  speak  of  India  and  the  In- 
dians were  Hecataeus  of  Miletus, 
Herodotus,  and  Ctesias  (B.C.  c.  500,  c. 
440,  c.  400).  The  last,  though  repeating 
more  fables  than  Herodotus,  shows  a 
truer  conception  of  what  India  was. 

Before  goiag  further,  we  ought  to 
point  out  that  India  itself  is  a  Latin 
fonn,  and  does  not  appear  in  a  Grreek 
writer,  we  believe,  before  Lucian  and 
Polysenus,  both  writers  of  the  middle 
of  the  2nd  centuiy.  The  Greek  form 
is  fj  'ivbiKt),  or  else  '  The  Land  of  the 
Indians.' 

The  name  of  "India''  spread  not 
only  from  its  original  application,  as 
denoting  the  country  on  the  banks  of 

*  In  most  of  the  irapoi-tant  Asiatic  languages 
the  same  word  indicates  tlie  Sea  or  a  Eiver  of  tlie 
first  class  ;  e.g.  Sindlm  as  here  ;  in  Western  Tibet 
Gyamtso  and  Samamdrang  (corr.  of  Skt.  samuvdra) 
'  the  Sea,'  which  are  applied  to  the  Indus  and  Sut- 
lej  (see  J.  R.  Geog.  Soc.  xxiii.  34-86) ;  Hebrew  yam, 
applied  both  to  the  sea  and  to  the  Nile ;  Ar.  Mir; 
Pers.  darya;  Mongol,  dalai,  &e.  Compare  the 
Homeric  'ilkeavos. 


the  Indus,  to  the  whole  peninsula 
between  (and  including)  the  valleys  of 
Indus  and  Ganges ;  but  also  in  a 
vaguer  way  to  all  the  regions  beyond. 
The  compromise  between  the  vaguer 
and  the  more  precise  use  of  the  term 
is  seen  in  Ptolemy,  where  the  bounda- 
ries of  the  true  India  are  defined,  on 
the  whole  with  surprising  exactness, 
as  '  India  within  the  Ganges ; '  whilst 
the  darker  regions  beyond  appear  as 
'  India  beyond  the  Ganges.'  And  this 
double  conception  of  India,  as  '  India 
Proper '  (as  we  may  call  it),  and  India 
in  the  vaguer  sense,  has  descended  to 
our  own  time. 

So  vague  became  the  conception  in 
the  '  dark  ages '  that  the  name  is  some- 
times found  to  be  used  as  synonymous 
with  Asia,  'Europe,  Africa,  and 
India '  forming  the  three  parts  of  the 
world.  Earlier  than  this,  however, 
we  find  a  tendency  to  discriminate 
different  Indias,  in  a  form  distinct 
from  Ptolemy's  Intra  et  extra  Oangem ; 
and  the  terms  India  Major,  India  Minor 
can  be  traced  back  to  the  4th  century. 
As  was  natural  where  there  was  so 
little  knowledge,  the  application  of 
these  terms  was  various  and  oscillating, 
but  they  continued  to  hold  then- 
ground  for  1000  years,  and  in  the 
later  centuries  of  that  period  we 
generally  find  a  third  India  also,  and 
a  tendency  (of  which  the  roots  go 
back,  as  far  at  least  as  Virgil's  time) 
to  place  one  of  the  three  in  Africa. 

It  is  this  conception  of  a  twofold  or 
threefold  India  that  has  given  to  us 
and  other  nations  of  Europe  the  ver- 
nacular expressions  in  plural  form 
which  hold  their  ground  to  this  day : 
the  Indies,  les  Indes,  (It.)  le  Indie,  &c. 
We  may  add  further,  that  China  is 
called  by  Eriar  Odoric  Upper  India 
(India  Superior),  whilst  MarignolH 
calls  it  India  Magna  and  Maxima,  and 
calls  Malabar  India  Parva,  and  India 
Inferior. 

There  was  yet  another,  and  an  orien- 
tal application  of  the  term  India  to  the 
country  at  the  mouth  of  the  Euphrates 
and  Tigris,  which  the  people  of  Basra 
still  call  Hind  ;  and  which  Sir  H. 
Eawlinson  connects  with  the  fact  that 
the  Talmudic  writers  confounded  ObU- 
lah  in  that  region  with  the  Havila  of 
Genesis.* 
In  the  work  of  the  Chinese  traveller 

*  See  Cathay,  (fee.  55,  note. 


INDIA,  INDIES. 


331 


INDIA,  INDIES. 


H-wen  T'sang  again  we  find  that  by 
Tiim  also  and  his  coreligioniists  a  plu- 
rahty  of  Indias  ■was  recognized,  i.e., 
five,  viz..  North,  Central,  East,  South, 
and  West. 

Here  we  may  remark  how  two  names 
grew  out  of  the  original  Sindhu.  The 
aspirated  and  JPersianised  form  Hind, 
as  applied  to  the  great  country  heyond 
the  Indus,  passed  to  the  Arabs.  But 
when  they  invaded  the  valley  of  the 
Indus  and  found  it  called  Sindhu, 
Vhey  adopted  that  name  in  the  form 
Siiid,  and  thenceforward  'Hind  and 
Sind'  were  habitually  distinguished, 
though  generally  coupled,  and  con- 
ceived as  two  parts  of  a  great  whole. 

Of  the  application  of  India  to  an 
Ethiopian  region,  an  application  of 
which  indications  extend  over  1500 
years,  we  have  not  space  to  speak 
here.* 

The  vague  extension  of  the  term 
India  to  which  we  have  referred,  sur- 
vives in  another  fonn  besides  that  in 
the  use  of  "Indies."  India,  to  each 
European  nation  which  has  possessions 
in  the  East,  may  be  said,  without 
maoh  inaccuracy,  to  mean  in  collo- 
quial use  that  part  of  the  East  in  which 
their  own  possessions  lie.  Thus  to  the 
Portuguese,  India  was,  and  probably 
still  is,  the  West  Coast  only.  In  their 
writers  of  the  16th  and  17th  century  a 
frequent  distinction  is  made  between 
JntZj'd,  the  territory  of  the  Portuguese 
and  their  immediate  neighbours  on 
the  West  coast,  and  Mogor,  the  do- 
minion of  the  Great  Mogul.  To  the 
Dutchman  India  means  Java  and  its 
dependencies.  To  the  Spaniard,  if  we 
mistake  not,  India  is  Manilla.  To 
the  Gaul  are  not  les  Indes  Pondicherrj', 
Ohandemagore,  and  Eeunion  P 

As  regards  the  West  Indies,  this 
expression  originates  in  the  miscon- 
ception of  the  great  Admiral  himself, 
who  in  his  memorable  enterprise  was 
•seeking,  and  thought  he  had  found,  a 
new  route  to  the  "  Indias  "  by  sailing 
west  instead  of  east.  His  discoveries 
were  to  Spain  the  Indies,  until  it 
gradually  became  manifest  that  they 
were  not  identical  with  the  ancient 
lands  of  the  east,  and  then  they  be- 
came the  West-Indies. 

Indian  is  a  name  which  has  been 


On  this  and  on  tlie  medieval  plurality  of  Tn- 
otos  reference  may  be  made  to  two  notes  on  Marco 
foh,  2nd  ed.  vol.  il.  pp.  419  and  425. 


carried  still  further  abroad ;  from 
being  applied,  as  a  matter  of  course, 
to  the  natives  of  the  islands,  supposed 
of  India,  discovered  by  Columbus,  it 
naturally  passed  to  the  natives  of  the 
adjoining  continent,  till  it  came  to  be 
the  familiar  name  of  all  the  tribes 
between  (and  sometimes  even  inclu- 
ding) the  Esquimaux  of  the  North 
and  the  Patagonians  of  the  South. 

This  abuse  no  doubt  has  led  to  our 
hesitation  in  applying  the  term  to  a 
native  of  India  itself.  We  use  the 
adjective  Indian,  but  no  modern  Eng- 
lishman who  has  had  to  do  with  India 
ever  speaks  of  a  man  of  that  country 
as  "  an  Indian."  Forrest,  in  his 
Voyage  to  Mergui,  uses  the  inelegant 
word  Indostaners ;  but  in  India  itself 
a  Hindustani  means,  as  has  been  in- 
dicated under  that  word,  a  native  of 
the  upper  Gangetic  valley  and  adjoin- 
ing districts. 

Among  the  Grreeks  '  an  Indian ' 
{'IvSos)  acquired  a  notable  specific  ap- 
plication, viz.,  to  an  elephant  driver 
or  mahout  (q.v.). 

B.C.  c.  486.  "  Says  Darius  the  King  i 
By  the  grace  of  Ormazd  these  (are)  the 
countries  which  I  have  acquired  besides 
Persia.  I  have  established  my  power  over 
them.  They  have  brought  tribute  to  me. 
That  which  has  been  said  to  them  by  me 
they  have  done.  They  have  obeyed  my 
law.  Medea  .  .  .  Arachotia  (Sarauvatish), 
Sattagydia  {Thatagush),  Gandaria(ffad(ir'a), 

India  (Hidush)" —On  the  Tomb  of 

Darius  at  Nakhsh-i-Rustam,  see  BawUn- 
sen's  Herod,  iv.  250. 

B.C.  c.  440.  "Eastward  of  India  lies  a 
tract  which  is  entirely  sand.  Indeed,  of 
all  the  inhabitants  of  Asia,  concerning 
whom  anything  certain  is  known,  the 
Indians  dwell  nearest  to  the  east,  and  the 
rising  of  the  Sun." — Herodotus,  iii.  c.  98 
{^Bawlinson). 

B.C.  c.  300.  "  India  then  (i?  roium  'IviiKri) 
being  four-sided  in  plan,  the  side  which 
looks  to  the  Orient  and  that  to  the  South, 
the  Great  Sea  compasseth;  that  towards 
the  Arctic  is  divided  by  the  mountain  chain 
of  Hemodus  from  Scythia,  inhabited  by 
that  tribe  of  Scythians  who  are  called 
Sakai;  and  on  the  fourth  side,  turned  towards 
the  West,  the  Indus  marks  the  boundary, 
the  biggest  or  nearly  so  of  all  rivers  after 
the  'N&e."—Megasthenes,  in  Diodorus,  ii.  35, 
(From  Miiller's  Fragm.  Hist.  Grace.,  ii. 
402.) 

A.D.    C.  140.      *"ra  6e  airb  Tou  \vhov   n-pbs  ea), 

TOVTO    jLtOt    laTia  T\   TbiV   'IvSStV     yVJ,    KOi    'IvSol     oCtOC 

ea-Tbio-av." — Arrian,  Indica,  ch.  ii.  *^ 

c.  650.  "  The  name  of  I"ien-chu  (India) 
has  gone  through    various   and   confused 


INDIA,  INDIES. 


332 


INDIA,  INDIES. 


forms  ....  Anciently  they  said  Shin-tu  ; 
whilst  some  authors  call  it  Hien-teou.  Now- 
conforming  to  the  true  pronunciation  one 
should  say  In-tu." — Hwen-T'sang,  in  Pil. 
Bouddh.,  ii.  57. 

c.  944.  "For  the  nonce  let  us  confine 
ourselves  to  summary  notices  concerning  the 
kings  of  Sind  and  Hind.  The  language  of 
Sind  is  different  from  that  of  Hind  .  .  .  .  " 
—Mas'udl,  i.  381. 

c.  590.  "  As  for  the  land  of  the  Hind  it 
is  bounded  on  the  East  by  the  Persian  Sea 
{i.e.  the  Indian  Ocean),  on  the  W.  and  S. 
by  the  countries  of  Islam,  and  on  the  N.  by 
the  Chinese  Empire  ....  The  length  of 
the  land  of  the  Hind  from  the  government 
of  Mokran,  the  country  of  Manaura  and 
Bodha  and  the  rest  of  Sind,  till  thou  comest 
to  Kannuj  and  thence  passest  on  to  Tobbat 
(see  Tibet),  is  about  4  months,  and  its 
"breadth  from  the  Indian  Ocean  to  the  coun- 
-try  of  Kannuj  about  three  months." — Ista- 
khri,  pp.  6  and  11. 

c.  1020.  "  India  (Al-Hind)  is  one  of  those 
plains,  bounded  on  the  south  by  the  Sea  of 
the  Indians.  Lofty  mountains  bound  it  on 
all  the  other  quarters.  Through  this  plain 
the  waters  descending  from  the  mountains 
are  discharged.  Moreover,  if  thou  wilt 
•examine  this  country  with  thine  eyes,  if  thou 
wilt  regard  the  rounded  and  worn  stones 
that  are  found  in  the  soil,  however  deep 
thou  mayest  dig, — stones  which  near  the 
mountains,  where  the  rivers  roll  down  vio- 
lently, are  large;  but  small  at  a  distance  from 
the  mountains,  where  the  current  slackens  ; 
and  which  become  mere  sand  where  the 
■currents  are  at  rest,  where  the  waters  sink 
into  the  soil,  and  where  the  sea  is  at  hand 
— then  thou  wilt  be  tempted  to  believe  that 
this  country  was  at  a  former  period  only  a 
sea  which  the  debris  washed  down  by  the 
torrents  hath  filled  up  .  .  .  ." — Al-Binml, 
inKeinaud's  Extracts,  Journ.  As.,  Ser.  IV. 
1844. 

„  "  Hind  is  surrounded  on  the  East 
by  Chin  and  M^ohfn,  on  the  west  by  Sind 
and  K^bul,  and  on  the  south  by  the  Sea." — 
Id.  in  Mliot,  i.  45. 

1205.  "The  whole  country  of  Hind, 
from  Pershaur  to  the  shores  of  the  Ocean, 
and  in  the  other  direction,  from  Siwist^n  to 
the  hills  of  Chin .... " — Hasan  Nizdml  in 
Elliot,  ii.  236. 

That  is,  from  Peshawar  in  the  north, 
to  the  Indian  Ocean  in  the  south  ; 
from  Sehwan  (on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Indus)  to  the  mountains  on  the  east 
diyiding  from  China. 

c.  1500.  "  Hodu  quae  est  India  extra  et 
intra  Gangem." — Itinera  Mundi  (in  He- 
brew), by  Ahr.  Peritsol,  in  Hyde,  Syntagma 
Dissertt.,  Oxon,  1767,  i.  75. 

1553.  "And  had  Vasco  da  Gama  be- 
longed to  a  nation  so  glorious  as  the  Ro- 
mans he  would  perchance  have  added  to 
the  style  of  his  family,  noble  as  that  is,  the 
surname  'Of  India,'  since  we  know  that 
those  sjrmbols  of  honour  that  a  man  wins 


are  more  glorious  than  those  that  he  inhe- 
rits, and  that  Scipio  gloried  more  in  the 
achievement  which  gave  him  the  surname 
of  '  Africomus,'  than  iif  the  name  of  Corne- 
lius, which  was  that  of  his  family."— Gar- 
ros, I.  iv.  12. 

1572.  Defined,  without  being  named,  by 
Camoens : 

"Alem  do  Indo  faz,  e  aquem  do  Gauge 
Hu  terreno  muy  grSde,  e  assaz  famoso,. 
Que  pela  parte  Austral  o  mar  abrange, 
E  para  o  Norte  o  Emodio  cavemoso." 

Lusiadas,  vii.  17. 
Englished  by  Burton : 
"  Outside  of  Indus,  inside  Ganges,  lies 
a  wide-spread  country,  famed  enough 

of  yore ; 
northward  the  peaks  of  caved  Emddus 

rise, 
and  southward  Ocean  doth  confine  the 
shore." 
1577.     "India   is  properly  called  that 
great  Province  of  Asia,  in  the  whiche  great 
Alexander  kepte  his  warres,  and  was  so 
named  of  the  ryuer  Indus." — Ed-en,  Hist,  of 
TrauayU,  f .  3  «. 

The  distinct  Indias. 

c.  650.  "The  circumference  of  the  Five 
Indies  is  about  90,000  Ii ;  on  three  sides  it 
is  bounded  by  a  great  sea ;  on  the  north  it 
is  backed  by  snowy  mountains.  It  is  wide 
at  the  north  and  narrow  at  the  south ;  its 
figure  is  that  of  a  half -moon.  "—J?wot 
X"sang,  in  Pil.  Bouddh.,  ii.  58. 

1298.  "India  the  Greater  is  that  which 
extends  from  Maabar  to  Kesmacoran,*  and 

it  contains  13  great  kingdoms India 

the  Lesser  extends  from  the  Province  of 
Champa  to  Mutfili,t  and  contains  8  great 
Kingdoms  .  .  .  Abash  (Abyssinia)  is  a  very 
great  province,  and  you  must  know  that  it 
constitutes  the  Uiddle  India."  —  Jfocco 
Polo,  Bk.  III.  ch.  34,  35. 

c.  1328.  "What  shall  I  say?  The  great- 
ness of  this  India  is  beyond  description. 
But  let  this  much  suffice  concerning 
India  the  Crreater  and  tlie  Less.  Of  India 
Tertia  I  will  say  this,  that  I  have  not 
indeed  seen  its  many  marvels,  not  having 
been  there " — Eriar  Jordcmus,  p.  41. 

Indies. 

c.  1601.  ' '  He  does  smile  his  face  into  more 
lines  than  are  in  the  new  map  with  the 
augmentation  of  the  iadd&eB."— Twelfth 
Night,  Act  III.  sc.  2. 

1653.  ' '  I  was  thirteen  times  captive  and 
seventeen  times  sold  in  the  Indies." — Trans, 
of  Pinto  by  H.  Cogan,  p.  1. 

1826.  "...  Like  a  French  lady  of  my 
acquaintance,  who  had  so  general  a  notion 
of  the  East,  that  upon  taking  leave  of  her, 
she  enjoined  me  to  get  acquainted  with  a 
friend  of  hers,  living  as  she  said  quelqm  jmt 
dans  les  Indes,  and  whom,  to  my  astonish- 
ment, I  found  residing  at  the  Cape  of  Good 


*  i.e.  from  Coromandel  to  Mekran. 

t  i.e.  from  Cochin-China  to  the  Kistna  Delta. 


INDIAN. 


333 


INDIGO. 


Hope." — Sajji  Baba,  Introd,  Epistle,  ed. 
1835,  p.  ix. 

India  of  the  Portuguese. 

1598.  "At  the  endeof  the  oountrey  of 
Camhaia  beginneth  India  and  the  lands  of 
Decam  and  Cuncam  .  .  .  from  the  island 
called  Das  Vaguas  (read  Yaquas)  .  .■ .  which 
is  the  righte  coast  that  in  all  the  East  Coun- 
tries   is    called   India Now   you 

must  vnderstande  that  this  coast  of  India 
beginneth  at  Damcm,  or  the  Island  Das 
Vaguas,  and  stretched  South  and  by  East, 
to  the  Cape  of  Comorin,  where  it  endeth." 
—Linichoten,  ch.  ix.-x. 

See  also  quotation  from  the  same 
under  Abada. 

C.1567.  "Di  qui  (Coilan)  a  Cao  Comeri  si 
fanno  settanta  due  miglia,  equi  sifinisse  la 
costa  dell'  India." — Ces.  Federid,  in  Ea- 
mmio,  iii.  .S90. 

c.  1610.  "  II  y  a  grand  nombre  des  Portu- 
gais  qui  demeurent  fes  ports  du  cette  coste  de 

Bengale Us  n'osoieut  retoumer  en 

I'lnde,  pour  quelques  fautes  qu'ils  y  ont 
commis." — Pyrard  de  la  Vol,  i.  239. 

1615.  "  Sociorum  Uteris,  qui  Mogoris 
Begiam  iucolunt  auditum  est  in  India  de 
celeberrimo  Regno  iUo  quod  Saraceni  Ca- 
taium  vooant." — Trigautius,  De  Ghristiand 
Maspeditione  apud  Sinas,  p.  544. 

1644.  (Speaking  of  the  Daman  district 
above  Bombay) — "  The  fruits  are  nearly  aU 
the  same  as  those  that  you  get  in  India, 
and  especially  mdiny  Mangos  and  Cassaras  (?), 
which  are  like  chestnuts." — Bocarro,  MS. 

1673.  "The  Portugals  .  .  .  might  have 
subdued  India  by  this  time,  had  not  we 
fallen  out  with  them,  and  given  them  the  first 
Blow  at  Ormuz  .  .  .  they  have  added  some 
Christians  to  those  formerly  converted  by 
St.  Thomas,  but  it  is  aloudKeporttosayall 
Iaiia.."—Fnjer,  137. 

1881.  In  a  correspondence  with  Sir  K. 
Morier,  we  observe  the  Portuguese  Minister 
of  Foreign  Affairs  calls  their  Goa  Viceroy 
" The  Governor  General  of  India." 

India  of  the  Dutch. 

1876.  The  Dorian  "is  common  through- 
out all  Iniia,."— Filet,  Plant- Kunding  Woor- 
denboek,  196. 

Indies  applied  to  America. 
1563.    "And   please   to  teU  me  .... 
■  which  is  better,  this  (Badix  Chinae)  or  the 
guiacdo  of  our  Indies  as  we  call  them.  .  ." 
—Garcia,  f.  177. 

Indian.  This  word  in  English  first 
occurs,  according  to  Dr.  Guest,  in  the 
foUowing  passage : 

A.D.  433-440. 
"Mid  israelum  io  waes 
Mid  ebreum  and  indeum,  and  mid  egy  ptum. " 
In  Guest's  English  Wiythms,  ii.  86-87. 

But  ]'t  may  be  queried  whether 
indmm  is  not  here  an  error  for  iudeum ; 


the  converse  error  to  that  supposed  to 
have  been  made  in  the  printing  of 
Othello's  death-speech — 

"  of  one  whose  hand 
Like  the  base  Judean  threw  a  pearl  away.'' 

Indian  used  for  Mahout. 

B.C.  "And  upon  the  beasts  (the  ele- 
phants) there  were  strong  towers  of  wood, 
which  covered  every  one  of  them,  and  were 
girt  fast  unto  them  with  devices  :  there  - 
were  also  upon  every  one  two  and  thirty 
strong  men,  that  fought  upon  them,  beside 
the  Indian  that  ruled  them." — I.  Maccabees, 
vi.  37. 

B.O.  c.  150.  "Of  Beasts  {i.e.  elephants) 
taken  with  their  Indians  there  were  ten  ; 
and  of  all  the  rest,  which  had  thrown  their 
Indians,  he  got  possession  after  the  battle 
by  driving  them  together. " — Polybius,  Bk.  i. 
ch.  40. 

See  also  iii.  46,  and  xi.  1. 

It  is  very  curious  to  see  the  drivers  of 
Carthaginian  elephants  thus  called  Indians, 
though  it  may  be  presumed  that  this  is  only 
a  Greek  application  of  the  term,  not  a 
Carthaginian  use. 

B.C.  0.  20.  "Tertiodie  ...  ad  Thabu- 
sion  casteUum  imminens  fluvio  Indo  ventum 
«st ;  cui  f ecerat  nomen  Indus  ab  elephanto 
dejeetus." — lAvy,  Bk.  xxxviii.  14. 

This  Indus  or  "Indian"  Kiver,  named 
after  the  Mahout  thrown  into  it  by  his- 
elephant,  was  somewhere  on  the  borders  of 
Phrygia. 

A.D.  c.  210.  "  Along  with  this  elephant 
was  brought  up  a  female  one  called  Nikaia. 
And  the  wife  of  their  Indian  being  near 
death  placed  her  child  of  30  days  old  beside 
this  one.  And  when  the  woman  died  a 
certain  marvellous  attachment  grew  up  of 

the    Beast    towards    the    child " — 

Athenaeus,  xiii.  ch.  8. 

Indian,  for  Anglo-Indian. 

1816.  "...  our  best  Indians.  In  the 
idleness  and  obscurity  of  home  they  look 
back  with  fondness  to  the  country  where 
they  have  been  useful  and  distinguished, 
like  the  ghosts  of  Homer's  heroes,  who  pre- 
fer the  exertions  of  a  labourer  on  the  earth 
to  all  the  listless  enjoyments  of  Elysium." 
— Mphinstone,  in  Id/e,  i.  367. 

Indigo,  s.  The  plant  Indigo/era 
tinctoria,  L.  (N.  0.  Leguminosae),  and 
the  dark  blue  dye  made  from  it.  Greek 
'IvSiKov.  This  word  appears  from 
Hippocrates  to  have  been  applied  in 
his  time  to  pepper. 

c.  A.D.  60.  "  Of  that  which  is  called  'IvSlkov 
one  kind  is  produced  spontaneously,  being 
as  it  were  a  scum  thrown  out  by  the  Indian 
reeds ;  but  that  used  for  dyeing  is  a  purple 
efflorescence  which  floats  on  the  brazen 
cauldrons,  which  the  craftsmen  sldm  off 
and  dry.  That  is  deemed  best  which  is 
blue  in  colour,  succulent,  and  smooth  to 
the  touch." — Dinscorides,  v.  cap.  107. 


INDIGO. 


334 


INTEBLOPE&. 


c.  70.  "After  this  ....  Indico 
{Indicwm)  is  a  coloiu'  most  esteemed ;  out  of 
India,  it  commeth ;  whereupon  it  tooke  the 
name ;  and  it  is  nothing  els  but  a  slimie 
mud  cleaving  to  the  foame  that  gathereth 
about  canes  and  reeds  :  whiles  it  is  punned 
or  ground,  it  looketh  blaoke ;  but  being 
dissolved  it  yeeldeth  a  woonderfuU  lovely 
mixture  of  purple  and  azur  .  .  .  Indico  is 
valued  at  20  denarii  the  pound.  In  physicke 
there  is  use  of  this  Indico ;  for  it  doth 
■  assuage  swellings  that  doe  stretch  the  skin. " 
—Plinie,  by  Ph.  Holland,  ii.  531. 

c.  80-90,  "This  river  (Sinthas,  i.e. 
Indus)  has  7  mouths  .  .  .  and  it  has  none 
of  them  navigable  except  the  middle  one 
only,  on  which  there  is  a  coast  mart  called 
Barbaricon  .  .  .  The  articles  imported  into 
this  mart  are  .  .  .  On  the  other  nand  there 
are  exported  Costus,  Bdellium  ....  and 
Indian  Black  {'ivStKov  nehav,  i.e.  Indigo)." — 
-Periplus,  38,  39. 

1298.  (At  Coilum)  "They  have  also 
abundance  of  very  fine  indigo  (ynde).  This 
is  made  of  a  certain  herb  which  is  gathered 
and  [after  the  roots  have  been  removed]  is 
put  into  great  vessels  upon  which  they  pour 
water,^  and  then  leave  it  till  the  whole  of 

the  plant  is  decomposed " — Marco 

Polo,  Bk.  iii.  ch.  22. 

1584.  "  Indico  from  Zindi  and  Cambaia." 
— Barrett  in  Hakluyt,  ii.  413. 

1610.  "In  the  country  thereabouts  is 
made  some  Indico." — Sir  H.  Middleton  in 
Purchas,  i.  259. 

c.  1670.  Tavernier  gives  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  the  manufacture  as  it  was  in  his 
time.  "They  that  sift  this  Indigo  must 
be  careful  to  keep  a  Linnen-cloath  before 
their  faces,  and  that  their  nostrils  be  well 
sto;)t.  .  .  .  Yet  .  .  .  they  that  have  sifted 
Indigo  for  9  or  10  days  shall  spit  nothing 
but  blew  for  a  good  while  together.  Once 
I  laid  an  egg  in  the  morning  among  the 
sifters,  and  when  I  came  to  break  it  in  the 
evening  it  was  all  blew  within." — E.  T.,  ii. 
128-9. 

We  haye  no  conception  ■what  is 
meant  by  the  following  singiolar  (ap- 
parentlysarcastic)  entry  in  tlie  "Indian 
Yocabnlary  " : — 

1788.  "Inder^o— a  drug  of  no  estima- 
tion that  grows  wild  in  the  woods." 

1881.  "  D&ouvertes  et  Inventions. — 
D^eid^ment  le  cabinet  Gladstone  est  pour- 
suivi  par  la  raalechance.  Voici  un  savant 
chimiste  de  Munich  qui  vient  de  trouver  le 
moyen  de  preparer  artifioieUement  et  k  trfes 
bon  march^  le  bleu  indi|;o.  Cette  d&ou- 
verte  pent  amener  la  rume  du  gouveme- 
ment  des  Indes  anglaises,  qui  est  d^jU 
menace  de  la  banqueroute.  L'indigo,  en 
effet,  est  le  principal  article  de  commerce 
des  Indes  (!);  dans  TAllemagne,  seulement, 
on  en  importe  par  an  pour  plus  de  cent 
cinquante  millions  de  francs." — Havre  Com- 
mercial Paper,  quoted  in  Pioneer  Mail, 
Teb.  3rd. 


Inglees,  s.  Hind.  Inglls  and  Inglit. 
Wilson  gives  as  the  explanation  of 
this :  "  Invalid  soldiers  and  sipahii,  to 
whom  allotments  of  land  were  as- 
signed as  pensions ;  the  lands  so 
granted."  But  the  word  is  now  used 
as  the  equivalent  of  (sepoy's)  pension 
simply. 

Mr.  Carnegie  says  the  word  is  ' '  pro- 
bably a  corruption  of  English,  as 
pensions  were  unknown  among  native 
Governments,  whose  rewards  inva- 
riably took  the  shape  of  land  assign- 
ments." This,  however  is  quite  un- 
satisfactory ;  and  Sir  H.  Elliott's  sug- 
gestion (mentioned  by  Wilson)  that 
the  word  was  a  corruption  of  invalid 
(which  the  sepoys  may  have  con- 
founded in  some  way  with  English)  is 
most  probable. 

Interloper,  s.  One  in  former  days 
who  traded  without  the  licence,  or  out- 
side of  the  service,  of  a  company  (such  as 
the  E.  I.  0.)  which  had  a  charter  of 
monopoly.  The  etymology  of  the  word 
remains  obscure.  It  looks  like  Dutch, 
but  intelligent  Dutch  friends  have 
sought  in  vain  for  a  Dutch  original. 
Onderloopen,  the  nearest  word  we  can 
find,  means  '  to  be  inundated."  The 
hybrid  etymology  given  by  Bailey, 
though  allowed  by  Skeat,  seems  hardly 
possible.  Perhaps  it  is  an  English 
corruption  from  ontloopen,  '  to  evade, 
escape,  run  away  from.' 

1627.  "Interlopers  in  trade,  IT  Attur 
Acad.  pa.  54." — Minsheu. 
(What  is  the  meaning  of  the  reference  ?) 

1681.  "  The  Shippe  Expectation,  Capt. 
Ally  Comand',  an  Interloper,  arrived  iu 
ye  Dovmes  from  Porto  ISoyo."— Hedges, 
Journall  (MS.). 

1682.  "The  Spirit  of  Commerce,  which 
sees  jts_  drifts  with  eagle's  eyes,  formed 
associations  at  the  risque  of  trying  the  con- 
sequence at  law  .  .  .  since  the  statutes  did 
not  authorize  the  Company  to  seize  or  stop 
the  ships  of  these  adventurers,  whom  they 
called    Interlopers."  — Orajc's   Fragments, 

1683.  "  If  God  gives  me  life  to  get  this 
Phirmaund  into  my  possession,  ye  Honble. 
Compy.  shall  never  more  be  much  troubled 
with  iTotevlo-peiB."— Hedges,  Jan.  6. 

1719.  "...  their  business  in  the  iSoMtfj 
Seas  was  to  sweep  those  coasts  clear  of  the 
French  interlopers,  which  they  did  very 
e&ectu3.lly."—Shclvocke's  Voyage,  29. 

,,  "  I  wish  you  would  explain  your- 
self ;  I  cannot  imagine  what  reason  I  have 
to  be  afraid  of  any  of  the  Company's  ships, 
or  Dutch  ships,  I  am  no  interloper."— 
Bohinson  Crusoe,  Pt.  ii. 


l-SAY. 


335 


JACK. 


1730.  "To  Interlope  [of  inter,  L.  be- 
tween, and  toptit,  Z)m.  to  run,  q.  d.  to 
run  in  between  and  intercept  the  Com- 
merce of  others],  to  trade  without  proppr 
Authority,  or  interfere  with  a  Company  in 
Commerce." — Bailey's  English  Diet.  s.  v. 

1760.  "  Enterlooper.  Terme  de  Com- 
merce de  Mer,  fort  en  usage  parmi  les 
Compagnies  des  Pays  du  Nord,  comme 
I'Angleterre,  la  Hollande,  Hanibourg,  le 
Sanemark,  &o.  II  signifie  un  vaisseau  d'un 
partioulier  qui  pratique  et  fr^quente  les 
l!6tes,  et  les  Havres  ou  Ports  de  Mei? 
^oign^s,  pour  y  faire  x\n  commerce  clan- 
destin,  au  prejudice  des  Compagnies  qui 
sont  autorisfes  elles  seules  h  le  faire  dans 
ces  mgmes  lieux.  .  .  .  Ce  mot  se  prononce 
comme  s'il  ^toit  &rit  Eintrelopre.  II  est 
empruut^  de  I'Anglois,  de  enta'  qui  signifie 
entrer  et  entreprendre,  et  de  Looper, 
Courreur." — Savary  des  Bmslons,  Diet. 
Univ.  de  Commerce,  Nouv.  ed.,  Copenhague, 


I-say.  The  CHnese  mob  used  to 
call  the  English  soldiers  A'says  or 
laays,  from  the  frequency  of  this 
apostrophe  in  their  mouths.  (The 
!French  gamins,  it  is  said,  do  the  same 
at  Boulogne.)  At  Amoy  the  Chinese 
used  to  call  out  after  foreigners 
Akee !  Akee  !  a  tradition  from  the 
Portuguese  Aqui !  '  Here ! '  In  Java 
the  Prench  are  called  by  the  natives 
Oramg  deedong,  i.e.  the  dttes-donc 
people.  (See  Fortune's  Two  Visits  to 
the  Tea  Countries,  1853,  p.  52;  and 
Notes  and  Queries  in  China  and  Japan, 
ii.  175). 

Ipecacuanha  (Wild),  s.  The  garden 
name  of  a  plant  (^Asclepias  curassavica, 
L.)  naturalized  m  all  tropical  coun- 
tries. It  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
true  ipecacuanha,  but  its  root  is  a  power- 
ful emetic,  whence  the  name.  The 
true  ipecacuanha  is  cultivated  in  India. 

Iron-wood.  This  name  is  applied 
to  several  trees  in  different  parts ;  e.g. 
to  Me.wa  ferrea,  L.  (N.  O.  Clusiaceae), 
H.  Naglcesar;  and  in  the  Burmese 
provinces  to  Xylict  dolabriformis, 
Benth. 

Iskat,  s'.  EatUnes.  A  marine 
term  from  Port,  escada  {Boebuch). 

Istoop,  s.  Oakum.  A  marine 
term  from  estopa  {Boebuch). 

Istubbul,  s.  This  usual  Hiad.  word 
for  '  stable,'  may  naturally  be  im- 
agined to  be  a  corruption  of  the 
English  word.    But  it  is  reaUy  Arab. 


istabi,  though  that  no  doubt  came  in 
old  times  from  the  Latin  atabulum 
through  some  Byzantine  Greek  form. 

ItzeboD,  s.  A  Japanese  coin,  the 
smallest  silver  denominatioij.  Itsi-hu= 
"  one  drachm."  Present  value  about 
Is.     See  Cocks's  Diary,  i.  176,  ii.  77. 


J. 


Jack,  s.  Short  for  Jaok-Sepoy ;  in 
former  days  a  familiar  style  for  the 
native  soldier;  kindly,  rather  than 
otherwise. 

1853.  "...  he  should  be  leading  the 
JaDia."—Oakfield,  ii.  66. 

Jack,  s.  The  tree  called  by  botanists 
Artocarpus  integrifolia,  L.  fil.,  and  its 
fruit. 

The  name,  says  Drury,  is  "  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  Sansk.  word  Tchackka. 
which  means  the  fruit  of  the  tree" 
{Useful  Plants,  p.  55).  There  is,  how- 
ever, no  such  Sanskrit  word ;  the 
Sanskrit  names  are  Kantaka,  Phala, 
Panasa,  and  Phalasa.  Eheede  rightly 
gives  Tsjaka  {chakka)  as  the  Malaya- 
lam  name,  and  from  this  no  doubt  the 
Portuguese  took /aca  and  handed  it  on 
to  us.  "They  call  it,"  says  Garcia 
Orta,  "  in  Malavar  jacas,  in  Oanarese 
and  Guzerati  ^anas  "  (f.  111).  "The 
Tamil  form  is  sdkJcei,  the  meaning  of 
which,  as  may  be  deduced  fi-om  the 
various  uses  to  which  the  word  is  put 
in  Tamil,  is  'the  fruit  abouuding  in 
rind  and  refuse.'  "  (Letter  from  Bp. 
CaldweU.) 

We  can  hardly  doubt  that  this  is  the 
fruit  of  which  Pliny  writes :  "Major 
alia  pomo  et  suavitate  prseoellentior ; 
quo  sapientiores  Indorum  vivunt. 
(Folium,  alas  avium  imitatur  longitu- 
dine  trium  cubitorum,  latitudine 
duum.)  Frudum  e  cortice  inittit  ad- 
mirdbilem  sued  dulcedine ;  ut  uno  qua- 
ternos  satiet.  Arbori  nomen  palae, 
pomo  arienae ;  plurima  est  in  Sydracis, 
expeditionum  Alexandri  termino.  Est 
et  alia  similis  huic ;  dulcior  pomo ;  sed 
interaneorum  valetudini  infesta." 
(Hist.  Nat.  xii.  12.)  Thus  rendered, 
not  too  faithfully,  hj  Philemon  Hol- 
land :  "  Another  tree  there  is  in  India, 
greater  yet  than  the  former ;  bearing 
a  fruit  much  fairer,  bigger,  and  sweeter 
than  the  figs  aforesaid ;  and  whereof 


JACK. 


336 


JACK. 


the  Indian  Sages  and  Philosopliers  do 
ordinarily  live.  The  leaf  resembleth 
hirds'  wings,  carrying  three  cuhits  in 
length,  and  two  in  breadth.  The  fruit 
it  putteth  forth  at  the  bark,  having 
■within  it  a  wonderfull  pleasant  juice : 
insomuch  as  one  of  them  is  sufficient 
to  give  four  men  a  competent  and  full 
refection.  The  tree's  name  is  Pala, 
and  the  fruit  is  called  Ariena.  Great 
plenty  of  them  is  in  the  country  of  the 
Sydraci,  the  utmost  limit  of  Alexander 
the  Great  his  expeditions  and  voyages. 
And  yet  there  is  another  tree  much 
like  to  this,  and  beareth  a  fruit  more 
delectable  than  this  Ariena,  albeit  the 
guts  in  a  man's  belly  it  -wringeth  and 
breeds  the  bloudie  flis  "  (i._361). 

Strange  to  say,  the  fruit  thus  de- 
scribed has  been  generally  identified 
■with  the  plantain :  so  generally  that 
(we  presume)  the  Linnsean  name  of 
■the  plantain,  Musa  sapienftmi,  was 
founded  upon  the  interpretation  of 
this  passage.  Lassen,  at  first  hesi- 
tatingly (i.  262),  and  then  more  posi- 
tively (ii.  678),  adopts  this  interpreta- 
tion, and  seeks  Ariena  in  the  Sansk. 
Vdrana.  The  shrewder  Gildemeister 
does  ■fche  like,  for  he,  sans  phrase,  uses 
arienae  as  Latin  for  '  plantains.'  Bit- 
ter, too,  accepts  it,  and  is  not  staggered 
even  by  the  uno  quaternos  satief.  Hum- 
boldt, quoth  he,  often  saw  Indians 
mate  their  meal  with  a  very  little 
manioc  and  three  bananas  of  the  big 
kind  [Platano-arton) ,  Still  less  sufficed 
the  Indian  Brahmins  (sapientes),  when 
one  fruit  was  enough  for  four  of  them 
(v.  876,  877).  Bless  the  venerable 
Prince  of  Geographers  !  Would  one 
Kartoffel,  even  "  of  the  big  kind," 
make  a  dinner  for  four  German  Pro- 
fessors ?  Just  as  little  would  one 
plantain  suffice  four  Indian  Sages  ? 

The  words  that  we  have  itahcised 
in  the  passage  from  Phny  are  quite 
enough  to  show  that  the  Jach  is  in- 
tended ;  the  fruit  growing  e  corf  ice  [i.e. 
piercing  the  bark  of  the  stem,  not 
pendent  from  t^wigs  like  other  fruit), 
the  sweetness,  the  monstrous  size,  are 
in  combination  infallible.  And  as 
regards  its  being  the  food  of  sages, 
we  may  observe  that  the  jack  fruit  is 
at  this  day  in  Travanoore  one  of  the 
staples  of  life.  But  that  PHny,  after 
his  manner,  has  jumbled  things,  is  also 
manifest.  The  first  two  clauses  of  his 
description  {Major  alia,  &c. ;  Folium 
alas,  &c.)  are  found  in  Theophrastus,. 


but  apply  to  two  different  trees.  Hence 
we  get  rid  of  the  puzzle  about  the  big 
leaves,  which  led  scholars  astray  after 
plantains,  and  originated  Musa  sapien- 
tum.  And  it  is  clear  from  Theophrastus 
that  the  fruit  which  caused  dysenteryin 
the  Macedonian  army  was  yet  another. 
So  Pliny  has  rolled  three  plants  into 
one !  Here  are  the  passages  of  Theo- 
phrastus : — 

"  (1)  And  there  is  another  tree  which  is 
both  itself  a  tree  of  great  size,  and  pro- 
duces a  fruit  that  is  wonderfully  big  and 
sweet.  This  is  used  for  food  by  the  !mdian 
Sages,  who  wear  no  clothes.  (2)  And  there 
is  yet  another  which  has  the  leaf  of  a  very 
long  shape,  and  resembling  the  •winga  of 
birds,  and  this  they  set  upon  helmets  ;  the 
length  is  about  two  cubits.  ...  (3)  There 
is  another  tree  the  fruit  of  which  is  long, 
and  not  straight  but  crooked,  and  sweet  to 
the  taste.  But  this  gives  rise  to  colic  and 
dysentery  ('*"AAAo  re  eariv  o^  6  Kapirh^  fiotKpb? 
KoX  ovK  CV0US  dXAot  (TJCoAib?,  ea&ioiievos  5e  y^ukus- 
OStos  €v  TJ]  KOiXiii  Srjyfihv  iroiet  koL  Svffevreptav. .."} 
wherefore  Alexander  published  a  general 
order  against  eating  it "  {Bist.  Plant,  iv. 
4-5). 

It  is  plain  that  Pliny  and  Theo- 
phrastus were  using  the  same  autho- 
rity, but  neither  copying  the  whole  of 
what  he  found  in  it. 

The  second  tree,  whose  leaves  were 
like  birds'  wings  and  were  used  to  fix 
upon  helmets,  is  hard  to  identify.  The 
fijst  was,  when  we  combine  the  addi- 
tional characters  quoted  by  Pliny  but 
omitted  by  Theophrastus,  certainly 
the  Jack ;  the  third  was,  we  suspect, 
the  mango  (q.v.).  The  terms  long 
and  crooked  would,  perhaps,  answer 
better  to  the  plantain,  but  hardly  the 
unwholesome  effect.  As  regards  the 
vmo  quaternos  satiet,  compare  Priar 
Jordanns  below  on  the  t/acA; :  "Suffl- 
cietcirciterproquinque  personis."  In- 
deed the  whole  of  the  Priar's  account 
is  worth  comparing  ■with  Pliny's. 
Pliny  says  it  took  four  men  to  eat  a 
jack,  Jordanus  says  five.  But  an  Eng- 
lishman who  had  a  plantation  in_Cen- 
tral  Java  told  one  of  the  present 
■writers  that  he  once  cut  a  jack  on  his 
ground  which  took  three 'men — ^not  to 
eat — but  to  carry ! 

As  regards  the  names  given  by  Pliny 
it  is  hard  to  say  anything  to  the  pur- 
pose, because  we  do  not  know  to  which 
of  the  three  trees  jumbled  together  the 
names  really  applied.  If  pala  really 
applied  to  the  jack,  possibly  it  may- 
be the  Sansk.  phalasa,  or  panasa. 
Or  it  may  be  mevely  p'hala,  '  a  fruit,' 


JACK. 


337 


JACK. 


and  the  passage  would  then  be  a 
comical  illustration  of  tlie  persistence 
of  Indian  habits  of  mind.  For  a 
stranger  in  India,  on  asking  the  ques- 
tion, '  What  on  earth  is  that  ? '  as  he 
•well  might  on  his  first  sight  of  a  jack- 
tree  ■with  its  fruit,  -would  at  the  present 
dayahnostcertainlyreceiYe  for  answer: 
'  Phal  hai  khuddwand  ! ' — '  It  is  a  fruit, 
my  lord ! '  Ariena  looks  like  liiranya, 
'  golden,'  which  might  be  an  epithet  of 
the  jack,  but  we  find  no  such  specific 
application  of  the  word. 

Omitting  Theophrastus  and  Pliny, 
the  oldest  foreign  'description  of  the 
jack  that  we  find  is  that  by  Hwen 
T'sang,  who  met  with  it  in  Bengal : 

c.  A.D.  650.  ■'  Although  the  fruit  of  the 
^an-vm-so  (pauasa)  is  gathered  in  great 
quantities,  it  is  held  in  high  esteem.  These 
iruits  are  as  big  as  a  pumpkin :  when  ripe 
they  are  of  a  reddish  yellow.  Split  in  two 
Tthey  disclose  inside  a  quantity  of  little 
fruits  as  big  as  crane's  eggs;  and  when 
these  are  broken  there  exudes  a  juice  of 
reddish-yeUow  colour  and  delicious  flavour. 
iSometimes  the  fruit  hangs  on  the  branches, 
as  with  other  trees ;  but  sometimes  it  grows 
from  the  roots,  like  the  fo-linrj  (Radix 
Chinae),  which  is  found  under  the  ground. " 
—Jvlien,  iii.  75. 

c.1328.  "  There  are  some  trees  that  bear 
a.  very  big  fruit  called  chaqui ;  and  the 
fruit  is  of  such  size  that  one  is  enough  for 
about  five  persons.  There  is  another  tree 
that  has  a  fruit  like  that  just  named,  and 
it  is  called  Bloqui,  quite  as  big  and  as 
sweet,  but  not  of  the  same  species.  These 
fruits  never  grow  upon  the  twigs,  for  these 
are  not  able  to  bear  their  weight,  but  only 
from  the  main  branches,  and  even  from  the 
trunk  of  the  tree  itself,  down  to  the  very 
roots."— Ji-MW'  Jordanus,  13-14. 

A  unique  MS.  of  the  travels  of 
Friar  Odorio,  in  the  Palatine  Library 
at  Florence,  contains  the  following 
CTirions  passage : 

c.  1330.  "  And  there  be  also  trees  which 
produce  fruits  so  big  that  two  will  be  a  load 
for  a  strong  man.  And  when  they  are 
eaten  you  must  oil  your  hands  and  your 
mouth ;  they  are  of  a  fragrant  odour  and 
very  savoury ;  the  fruit  is  called  chabaasi." 

The  name  is  probably  corrupt  (perhaps 
dMcasail).  But  the  passage  about  oiling 
the  hands  and  hps  is  aptly  elucidated  by 
the  description  in  Baber's  Memoirs  (see 
below),  a  description  matchless  in  its  way, 
and  which  falls  off  sadly  in  the  new  trans- 
lation by  M.  Pavet  de  Courteille,  which 
quite  omits  the  "haggises." 

c.  1335.  "The  Shaki  and  BarM.  This 
name  is  given  to  certain  trees  which  live  to 
a-great  age.  Their  leaves  are  hke  those  of 
the  walnut,  arid  the  fruit  grows  direct  out 
of  the  stem  of  the  tree.    The  fruits  borne 


nearest  to  the  ground  are  the  barki ;  they 
are  svyeeter  and  better-flavoured  than  the 
Shaki  ..."  etc.  (much  to  same  effect  as 
before).— 76?i  Batuta,  iii.  127  :  see  also  iv. 
228. 

c.  1350.  "  There  is  again  another  won- 
derful tree  called  Chake-Bm-uke,  as  big  as 
an  oak.  Its  fruit  is  produced  from  the 
trunk,  and  not  from  the  branches,  and  is 
something  marvellous  to  see,  being  as  big 
as  a  great  lamb,  or  a  child  of  three  years 
old.  It  has  a  hard  rind  like  that  of  our 
pine-cones,  so  that  you  have  to  cut  it  open 
with  a  hatchet ;  inside  it  has  a  jjulp  of  sur- 
passing flavour,  with  the  sweetness  of 
honey,  and  of  the  best  Italian  melon  ;  and 
this  also  contains  some  500  chestnuts  of 
like  flavour,  which  are  capital  eating  when 
roasted." — John  dc'  Marignolli,  in  Cathay, 
&c.,  363. 

c.  1440.  "There  is  a  tree  commonly 
found,  the  trunk  of  which  bears  a  fruit 
resembhng  a  pine-cone,  but  so  bi^  that  a 
man  can  hardly  lift  it ;  the  rind  is  green 
and  hard,  but  still  yields  to  the  pressure  of 
the  finger.  Inside  there  are  some  250  or 
300  pippins,  as  big  as  figs,  very  sweet  in 
taste,,  and  contained  in  separate  mem- 
branes. These  have  each  a  kernel  within, 
of  a  windy  quality,  of  the  consistence  and 
taste  of  chestnuts,  and  which  are  roasted 
like  chestnuts.  And  when  cast  among 
embers  (to  roast),  unless  you  make  a  cut  in 
them  they  will  explode  and  jump  out.  The 
outer  rind  of  the  fruit  is  given  to  cattle. 
Sometimes  the  fruit  is  also  found  growing 
from  the  roots  of  the  tree  underground, 
and  these  fruits  excel  the  others  in  flavour, 
wherefore  they  are  sent  as  presents  to 
kings  and  petty  princes.  These  (moreover) 
have  no  kernels  inside  them.  The  tree 
itself  resembles  a  large  flg-tree,  and  the 
leaves  are  cut  into  fingers  like  the  hand. 
The  wood  resembles  box,  and  so  it  is 
esteemed  for  many  uses.  The  name  of  the 
tree  is  Cachi"  {i.e.  Cachi  or  TzacoM). — 
Nicolo  (Ze'  Conti. 

The  description  of  the  leaves — "foKis  da 
modum  palmi  intercisis  " — is  the  only  slip  in 
this  admirable  description.  Conti  must,  in 
memory,  have  confounded  the  Jack  with 
its  congener  the  bread-fruit  (Artocarpus  in- 
cisa  or  incisifolia).  We  have  translated 
from  Poggio's  Latin,  as  the  version  by  Mr. 
Winter  Jones  in  India  in  the  XVth  Century 
.  is  far  from  accurate. 

1530.  "  Another  is  the  iad/w?.  This  has 
a  very  bad  look  and  flavour  (odour  ?).  It 
looks  like  a  sheep's  stomach  stuffed  and 
made  into  a  haggis.  It  has  a  sweet  sickly 
taste.  Within  it  are  stones  like  a  filbert.  .  . 
The  fruit  is  very  adhesive,  and  on  account 
of  this  adhesive  ciuality  many  rub  their 
mouths  with  oil  before  eating  them.  They 
grow  not  only  from  the  branches  and  trunk 
of  the  tree,  but  from  its  roots.  You  would 
say  that  the  tree  was  aU  hung  round  with 
haggises  I  " — Leyden  and  JErskine's  Baber, 
325. 

Here  Jcadhil  represents  the  Hind, 
name  Icathal.    The  practice  of  oiling 


JACK. 


338 


JACKAL. 


the  lips  on  account  of  the  "  adhesive 
quality"  (or  as  modem  mortals  would 
call  it,  '  stickiness ')  of  the  jack,  is 
still  usual  among  natives,  and  is  the 
theme  of  a  proverb  on  premature  pre- 
cautions : 

GdcKh  ttien  KathaJ,  honth  men  tell  "  You 
have  oiled  your  lips  whilst  the  jack  still 
hangs  on  the  tree  !  " 

We  may  observe  that  the  call  of  the 
Indian  cuckoo  is  in  some  of  the  Gaugetic 
districts  rendered  by  the  natives  as  "  Ka- 
thal-pahkd /  Kathal-pakka / "  i.e.  "Jack's 
ripe,"  the  bird  appearing  at  that  season. 

0.  1590.  "In  Sircar  Hajypoor  there  are 
plenty  of  the  fruits  called  Kathul  and 
Budhul ;  *  some  of  the  first  are  so  large  as 
to  be  too  heavy  for  one  man  to  carry." — 
Gladwin's  Ayeen,  ii.  25. 

1563.  "JR.  What  fruit  is  that  which  is 
as  big  as  the  largest  (coco)  nuts  ? 

"  O.  You  just  now  ate  the  chestnuts  from 
inside  of  it,  and  you  said  that  roasted  they 
were  like  real  chestnuts.  Now  you  shall 
eat  the  envelopes  of  these  .  .  . 

"  B.  They  taste  like  a  melon ;  but  not  so 
good  as  the  better  melons. 

' '  0.  True.  And  owing  to  their  viscous 
nature  they  are  ill  to  digest ;  or  say  rather 
they  are  not  digested  at  all,  and  often  issue 
from  the  body  quite  unchanged.  I  don't 
much  use  them.  They  are  called  in  Mala- 
var  jacas ;  in  Canarin  and  Guzerati  ponds. 
.  .  The  tree  is  a  great  and  tall  one ;  and  the 
fruits  grow  from  the  wood  of  the  stem,  right 
up  it,  and  not  on  the  branches  like  other 
fruits." — Garcia,  f.  111. 

1673.  "Without  the  town  (Madras) 
grows  their  Rice  .  .  .  Jawks,  a  Coat  of 
Armour  over  it,  like  an  Hedg-hog's,  guards 
its  weighty  Fiuit."— Fryer,  40. 

1810.  "The  jack-wood  ....  at  first 
yeUow,  becomes  on  exposure  to  the  air  of 
the  colour  of  mahogany,  and  is  of  as  fine  a 
grain." — Maria  Graliam,  101. 

1878._  "The  monstrous  jack  that  in  its 
eccentric  bulk  contains  a  whole  magazine 
of  tastes  and  smells." — Fh.  Bobinson,  In 
My  Indian  Garden,  49-50. 

It  will  he  observed  that  the  older 
authorities  mention  two  varieties  of  the 
fruit  by  the  names  of  shakl  and  larhi 
or  modifications  of  these,  different 
kinds  according  to  Jordanus,  only 
from  different  parts  of  the  tree  accord- 
ing to  Ibn  Batuta.  P.  Vincenzo  Maria 
(1672)  also  distinguishes  two  kinds, 
one  of  which  he  calls  Griacha  Sarca, 
the  other  Giaoha  papa  atgirasole.  And 
Eheede,  the  great  authority  on  Malabar 
plants,  says  (iii.  19): 

"Of  this  tree,  however,  they  reckon 
more  than  30  varieties,  distinguished  by  the 

*  This  is  in  Blochmann^s  ed.  of  the  Persian 
twrhal,  which  is  a  Hind,  name  for  the  Artocarpiis 
I^koocha,  of  Roxb. 


quality  of  their  fruit,  but  all  may  be  re- 
duced to  two  kinds ;  the  fruit  of  one  kind 
distinguished  by  plump  and  succulent  pulp 
of  dehcious  honey  flavour,  being  the  varaka ; 
that  of  the  other,  filled  with  softer  and 
more  flabby  pulp  of  inferior  flavour,  being- 
the  Tsjakapa." 

More  modem  writers  seem  to  have 
less  perception  in  such  matters  than 
the  old  travellers,  who  entered  more 
fully  and  sympathetically  into  native 
tastes.  Drury  says,  however,  "  There 
are  several  varieties,  but  what  is  called 
the  Honey-jack  is  by  far  the  sweetest 
and  best." 

' '  He  that  desirSh  to  see  more  hereof 
let  him  reade  Ludovicus  Eomanus,  in 
his  fifth  Booke  and  fifteene  Chapter  of 
his  Navigaoiouns,  and  Christopherus  a 
Costa  in  Ms  cap.Jof  laca,  and  Graoia 
ab  Horto,  in  the  Second  Booke  and 
fourth  Chapter,"  saith  the  learned 
Paludanus  .  .  .  And  if  there  be  any- 
body so  unreasonable,  so  say  we  too,— 
by  all  means  let  him  do  so !  * 

Jackal,  s.  The  Corn's  aureus,  L., 
seldom  seen  in  the  daytime,  unless  it 
be  fighting  with  the  vultures  for  car- 
rion, but  in  shrieking  midtitudes,  or 
rather  what  seem  multitudes  from  the 
noise  they  make,  entering  the  pre- 
cincts of  villages,  towns,  of  Calcutta 
itself,  after  dark,  and  startling  the  new 
comer  with  their  hideous  yells.  Cm- 
word  is  not  apparently  Anglo-Indian, 
being  taken  from  the  Turkish  chakal. 
But  the  Pers.  shaghal  is  close,  and 
Sansk.  srigala,  '  the  howler,'  is  pro- 
ba,bly  the  first  form.  The  common 
Hind,  word  is  gtdar.  The  jackal  takes 
the  place  of  the  fox  as  the  object  of 
hunting  "meets  "  in  India ;  the  indi- 
genous fox  being  too  small  for  sport. 

15.54.  "  Non  procnl  inde  audio  magnum 
olamorem  et  velut  hominum  irridentium 
insultantiumque  voces.  Interrogo  quid 
sit ;  .  .  .  narrant  mihi  ululatum  esse  beati- 
arum,  quas  Turcae  Ciacales  vocant.  .  ."— 
Busbeq.  Epist.  i.  p.  78. 

1615.  "The  inhabitants  do  nightly  house 
their  goates  and  sheepe  for  feare  of  laccals 
(in  my  opinion  no  other  than  Foxes),  where- 
of an  infinite  number  do  lurke  in  the  ob- 
scure vaults."— &md2/3,  Belation,  Ac,  205. 

.1616.  "...  those  jackalls  seem  to  be 
wild  Doggs,  who  in  great  companies  run 


A  pari}  of  this  article  is  derived  from  the  notes 
A  f  ™''i™us  by  one  of  the  present  writers.  We  may- 
add,  in  aid  of  such  further  investigation,  that 
Paludanus  is  the  Latinized  name  of  v.d.  Broeolte, 
the  commentator  on  Linschoten.  "Lodovicus 
Bomanus"  is  our  old  friend  Varthema,  awl 
Gracia  ab  Horto  "  is  Garcia  De  Orta. 


JACK-SNIPE. 


339 


JADE. 


up  and  down  in  the  silent  night,  much  dis- 
quieting the  peace  thereof,  by  their  most 
hideous  noyse." — Terry,  ed.  1665,  p.  371. 

1653.  ' '  Le  schekal  est  vn  espfece  de  chien 
sauvage,  lequel  demeure  tout  le  jour  en 
terre,  et  sort  la  nuit  criant  trois  ou  quatre 
fois  k  certaines  heures." — De  la  Bovllaye-le- 
Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  254. 

1672.  "  There  is  yet  another  kind  of 
beast  which  they  call  Jackhalz  ;  they  are 

,  horribly  greedy  of  man's  flesh,  so  tlie  in- 
habitants beset  the  graves  of  their  dead 
with  heavy  stones." — Baldaeus  (Germ,  ed.), 
422. 

1673.  "  An  Hellish  concert  of  Jackals  (a 
kind  of  Pox)."— JVj/o-,  53. 

1681.  "For  here  are  many  Jackalls,  which 
catch  their  Henes,  some  Ti^res  that  destroy 
their  Cattle ;  but  the  greatest  of  all  is  the 
King;  whose  endeavour  is  to  keep  them 
poor  and  in  want." — Knox,  Ceylon,  87.  On 
p.  20  he  writes  Jacols. 

1711.  "  Jaokcalls  are  remarkable  for 
Howling  in  the  Night ;  one  alone  making 
as  much  noise  as  three  or  four  Our  Dogs, 
and  in  different  Notes,  as  if  there  were 
half  a  Dozen  of  them  got  together." — 
Lockyer,  382. 

1810.  Colebrooke  (Essays,  ii.  109)  spells 
sliakal.    But  Jackal  was  already  English. 

e.  1816. 
"  The  jackal's  troop,  in  gather'd  cry. 
Bayed  from  afar,  complainingly." 
Siege  of  Corinth,  xxxiii. 

1880.  "The mention  of  Jackal-hunting 
in  one  of  the  letters  (of  Lord  Minto)  may 
remind  some  Anglo-Indians  stiU  living,  of 
the  days  when  the  Calcutta  hounds  used  to 
throw  off  at  gun-fire."— 5ai.  Bee.  Feb.  14. 


iiiuw  uii  itii/  guii-jure.  — oat.  su!v.  j?eu.  JL*. 

Jack-snipe  of  Englisli  sportsmen 
^  OalUnago  gallinula,  Linn.,  smaller 
than  the  common  snipe,  (?.  scolopa- 
einus.  Bonati. 


Jackass  Copal.  This  is  a  trade 
name,  and  is  a  capital  specimen  cf 
Bpbaon-Jobson.  It  is,  accordmg  to  Capt. 
Bm'ton,  a  corruption  of  chakazi. 

There  are  three  qualities  of  copal 
m  the  Zanzibar  market.  1.  Sandarusi 
m'ti,  or  '  Tree  Copal,'  gathered  direct 
from  the  tree  which  exudes  it  ( Trachy- 
lohium  Mossambicense).  2.  Chakazi  or 
chakazzi,  dug  from  the  soil,  hut  seem- 
mg  of  recent  origin,  and  priced  on  a 
par  with  No.  1.  3.  The  genuine  San- 
dariisi,  or  true  Copal  (the  Anime  of 
thelkglish  market),  which  is  also 
fossil,  hut  of  ancient  production,  and 
bears  more  than  twice  the  price  of 
1  &  2  (see  Sir  J.  Kirh  in  J.  Linn.  Soc. 
(Botany)  for  1871).  Of  the  meamng 
of  cJmkam  we  have  no  authentic  infor- 
mation.   But  considering  that  a  pitch 


made  of  copal  and  oil  is  used  in  Kutch, 
and  that  the  cheaper  copal  would 
naturally  be  used  for  such  a  piu-pose, 
we  may  suggest  as  probable  that  the 
word  is  a  corr.  oijalidzi,  and  =  '  ship- 
copal.' 

Jacq^uete,  Town  and  Cape,  n.p. 
The  name,  properly  Jakad,  formerly 
attached  to  a  place  at  the  extreme 
west  horn  of  the  Kathiawar  Peninsula, 
where  stands  the  temple  of  Dwarka 
(q.v.).  Also  applied  by  the  Portu- 
guese to  the  Gulf  of  Outch.  See  quo- 
tation from  Camoens  under  Diul- 
Sind.  The  last  important  map  that 
gives  this  name,  so  far  as  we  are 
aware,  is  Aaron  Arrowsmith's  great 
Map  of  India,  1816,  in  which  Dwarka 
appears  under  the  name  of  Juggut. 

1525.  (Melequyaz)  "holds  the  revenue  of 
Crystna,  which  is  in  a  town  called  Zaguete 
where  there  is  a  place  of  Pilgrimage  of  gen- 
toos  which  is  called  Crysna.  ...  ." — Lem- 
i9unga  das  Cousas  da  India,  35. 

1553.  "From  the  Diul  estuary  to  the 
Point  of  Jaquete  38  leagues ;  and  from  the 
same  Jaquete,  which  is  the  site  of  one  of 
the  principal  temples  of  that  heathenism, 
with  a  noble  town,  to  our  city  Diu  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Guzarat,  58  leagues." — Barros, 
I.  ix.  1. 

1555.  ' '  Whilst  the  tide  was  at  its  greatest 
height  we  arrived  at  the  gulf  of  Chakad, 
where  we  descried  signs  of  fine  weather, 
such  as  sea-horses,  great  snakes,  turtles, 
and  sea- weeds." — Sidi  'Ali,  p.  77. 

1726.  In  Valentyn's  map  we  find  Ja- 
quete marked  as  a  town  (at  the  west  point 
of  Kathiawar)  and  Enceada  da  Jaquete  for 
the  Gulf  of  dutch. 

1727.  "  The  next  sea-port  town  to  Baet, 
is  Jigat.  It  stands  on  a  Point  of  low 
Land,  called  Cape  Jigat.  The  City  makes 
a  good  Figure  from  the  Sea,  showing  4  or  5 
high  Steeples." — A.  Sam.  i.  135. 

1813.  "  Jigat  Point  ...  ou  it  is  a 
pagoda;  the  place  where  it  stands  was 
formerly  called  Jigat  More,  but  now  by 
the  Hindoos  Dorecur  (i.  e.  Dwarka,  q.  v.). 
At  a  distance  the  pagoda  has  very  much 
the  appearance  of  a  ship  under  sail  .... 
Great  numbers  of  pUgrims  from  the  interior 
visit  Jigat  pagoda  .  .  ."—MUhum,  i.  150. 

1841.  "  Jigat  Point  called  also  Dwarka, 
from  the  large  temple  of  Dwarka  standing 
near  the  coast." — 5th  edition  of  Horsbwrgh's. 
Directory,  i.  480. 

Jade,  s.  The  well-known  mineral, 
so  much  prized  in  China,  and  so  won- 
derfully wrought  in  that  and  other 
Asiatic  countries;  the  yaslim  of  the. 
Persians ;  nephrite  of  mineralogists. 

The  derivation  of  the  word  has  been 
the  subject  of  a  good  deal  of  contro- 

z  2 


JADOO. 


340 


JAOGSBY. 


versy.  We  were  at  one  time  inclined 
to  connect  it  with  the  yada-tash,  the 
yada  stone  used  by  the  nomads  of 
Central  Asia  in  conjuring  for  rain. 
The  stone  so  used  was  however,  ac- 
cording to  P.  Hyakinth,  quoted  in  a 
note  with  which  we  were  favoured  by 
the  lamented  Prof.  Anton  Schiefner,  a 
tezoar  (q-v.). 

Major  Eaverty,  in  his  translation  of 
the  fabakdt-i-Ndsin,  in  a  passage 
referring  to  the  regions  of  Tukharistan 
and  Bamian,  has  the  following : 

"  That  tract  of  country  has  also  been 
famed  and  celebrated,  to  the  utter- 
anost  parts  of  the  countries  of  the 
world,  for  its  mines  of  gold,  silver, 
rubies,  and  crystal,  bejadah  [jade], 
and  other  [precious]  things  "  (p.  421). 
On  bejadah  his  note  runs :  "  The  name 
of  a  gem,  by  some  said  to  be  a  species 
of  ruby,  and  by  others  a  species  of 
sapphire ;  but  jade  is  no  doubt 
meant."  This  interpretation  seems 
however  chiefly,  if  not  altogether, 
suggested  by  the  name;  whilst  the  epi- 
thets compounded  of  bejada,  as  given 
in  dictionaries,  suggest  a  red  mineral, 
which  jade  rarely  is.  And  Prof. 
Max  Milller,  in  an  interesting  letter 
to  the  Times,  dated  Jan.  10th,  1880, 
states  that  the  name  jade  was  not 
known  in  Europe  till  after  the  dis- 
covery of  America,  and  that  the  jade 
brought  from  America  was  called  by 
the  Spaniards  j)iedra  de  ijada.,  because 
it  was  supposed  to  cure  pain  in  the 
groin  (Sp.  ■ijada) ;  for  like  reasons  to 
which  it  was  also  called  lapis  nephri- 
ticus,  whence  nephrite  (see  Bailey, 
below).  Skeat,  s.v.  says:  "It  is  of 
unknown  origin;  but  probably  Ori- 
ental, Prof.  Cowell  finds  yedd  a 
m.ateriarout  of  which  ornaments  are 
m.ade,  in  the  Divydvaddna ;  but  it 
does  not  seem  to  be  Sanskrit."  Prof. 
MuUer's  etymology  seems  incontro- 
vertible ;  but  the  present  work  has 
afiorded  various  examples  of  curious 
etymological  coincidences  of  this 
kind. 

1730.  "Jade,  a  greenish  Stone,  border- 
ing on  the  colour  of  Olive,  esteemed  for  its 
Hardness  and  Virtues  by  the  Turks  and 
Foles,  who  adorn  their  fine  Sabres  with  it ; 
and  said  to  be  a  preservative  against  the  ne- 
phritick  Colick." — Bailey's  Eng.  Diet.  s.  v. 

Jadoo,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers.  jadu ; 
conjuring,  magic,  hocus-pocus. 

Jadoognr,  s.     Properly  Hind,  yat^w- 


gliar,  '  conjuring-house.'  The  term 
commonly  applied  by  natives  to  a 
Freemason's  Lodge,  when  there  is  one, 
at  an  English  station.  On  the  Bom- 
bay side  it  is  also  called  Shaitdn 
hhana  (see  Burton's  SiTid  Revisited),  a 
name  consonant  to  the  ideas  of  an 
Italian  priest  who  intimated  to  one  of 
the  present  writers  that  he  had  heard 
the  raising  of  the  devil  was  practised, 
at  Masonic  meetings,  and  asked  his 
friend's  opinion  as  to  the  fact.  In  S. 
India  the  Lodge  is  called  Talai-vltta- 
Kovil, '  Out-head  Temple,'  because  part 
of  the  rite  of  initiation  is  supposed  to 
consist  in  the  candidate's  head  being 
cut  off  and  put  on  again. 

Jafna,  Jafnapatam,  n.p.  The  very 
ancient  Tamil  settlement,  and  capital  of 
the  Tamil  kings  on  the  singular  penin- 
sula which  forms  the  northernmost  part 
of  Ceylon.  The  real  name  is,  according 
to  Emerson  Tennent,  Yalpannan,  and 
it  is  on  the  whole  probable  that  this 
name  is  identical  with  the  Galiba 
(Prom.)  of  Ptolemy. 

1553.  "...  the  Kingdom  Triqtfinamal^, 
which  at  the  upper  end  of  its  coast  ad- 
joins another  called  Jafanapatam,  which 
stands  at  the  northern  point  of  the  island." 
— Bwrros,  III.  ii.  cap.  1. 

c.  1566.  In  Cesare  de'  I?ederici  it  is  writ- 
ten Gianifanpatan. — Bamusio,  iii.  390!). 

Jaggery,  s.  Coarse  brown  (or 
almost  black)  sugar,  made  from  the 
sap  of  various  palms.  The  wild  date 
tree  {Phoenix  sylvestris,  Eoxb.),  Hind. 
JchajHr,  is  that  which  chiefly  supplies 
palm-sugar  in  Guzerat  and  Coroman- 
del,  and  almost  alone  in  Bengal.  But 
the  palmyra,  the  caryota,  and  the 
coco-palm,  all  give  it ;  the  first  as  the 
staple  of  TLnnevelly  and  northern 
Ceylon;  the  second  chiefly  in  southern 
Ceylon,  where  it  is  known  to  Euro- 
peans as  the  Jaggery  Pahn  [Icitul  of 
natives) ;  the  third  is  much  drawn  for 
toddy  (q.v.)  in  the  coast  districts  of 
Western  IndLia,  and  this  is  occasionally 
boiled  for  sugar.  Jaggery  is  usually 
made  in  the  form  of  small  round  cakes, 
Grreat  quantities  are  produced  in  Tin- 
nevelly,  where  the  cakes  used  to  pass 
as  a  kind  of  currency  (as  cakes  of  salt 
used  to  pass  in  parts  of  Africa,  and  in 
Western  China),  and  do  even  yet  to 
some  small  extent. 

The  word  jaggery  is  only  another 
form  of  sugar  (q.v.),  being  like  it  a 


JAGHEER,  JAGEIEE. 


341 


JAIN. 


corruption  of  the  Sansk.  sarkard,  Kon- 
kani,  aahhara. 

1516.  "  Sugar  of  palms,  which  they  call 
zagara." — Barbosa,  59. 

1553.  Exports  from  the  Maldives  "  also 
of  fish-oil,  coco-nuts,  and  jagara,  which  is 
made  from  these  after  the  manner  of  sugar. ' ' 
—Barros,  Dec.  III.  liv.  iii.  cap.  7. 

1561.  "Jagre,  which  is  sugar  of  palm- 
trees." — VoiTca,  Lendws,  i.  2,  592. 

1563.  "  And  after  they  have  drawn  this 
pot  of  fwro,  if  the  tree  gives  much  they 
draw  another,  of  which  they  make  sugar, 
prepared  either  by  sun  or  fire,  and  this  they 
calljagra." — Garcia,  f.  67. 

0.  1567.  "  There  come  every  yeere  from 
Cochin  and  from  Cananor  tenne  or  fif teene 
great  Shippes  (to  Chaul)  laden  with  great 
nuts  .  .  .  and  with  sugar  made  of  the  selfe 
same  nuts  called  Giagra. " — Caesar  Frederike 
in  Hakl.  ii.  344. 

1598. .  "Of  the  aforesaid  swra  they  like- 
wise make  sugar,  which  is  called  lagra ; 
they  seeth  the  water,  and  set  it  in  the  sun, 
whereof  it  beoometh  sugar,  but  it  is  little 
esteemed,  because  it  is  of  a  browne  colour." 
— Linschoten,  102. 

1616.  "Some  small  quantity  of  wine, 
but  not  common,  is  made  among  them ; 
they  call  it  Eaak,  distilled  from  Sugar,  and 
a  spicy  rinde  of  a  tree  called  Jagra.  .  .  ." 
—Tory,  ed.  1665,  p.  365. 

1727.  "The  Produce  of  the  Samorin's 
Country  is  .  .  .  Coooa-Nut,  and  that  tree 
produceth  Jaggery,  a  kind  of  sugar,  and 
Copera,  or  the  kernels  of  the  Nut  dried." — 
A.  Ham.  i.  306. 

c.  1750-60.  "Arrack,  a  coarse  sort  of 
sugar  called  Jagree,  and  vinegar  are  also 
extracted  from  it"  (coco-palm). — Grose,  i. 
47. 

1807.  "The  Taci  or  fermented  juice, 
find  the  Jagoiy  or  inspissated  juice  of  the 
Palmira  tree  .  .  .  are  in  this  country  more 
esteemed  than  those  of  the  wild  date,  which 
is  contrary  to  the  opinion  of  theBengalese." 
— F.  Buchanan,  Mysore,  &c.,  i.  5. 

1860.  "  In  this  state  it  is  sold  as  jaggery 
in  the  bazaars,  at  about  three  farthings  per 
pound." — Tennent's  Ceylon,  ii.  524. 

Jagheer,  Jaghire,  s.  Pers.  jugir 
(lit.  'place-iolding  ).  An  assign- 
ment of  land  and  of  its  rent  as 
annuity. 

c.  1666.  "...  Not  to  speak  of  what  they 
finger  out  of  the  Pay  of  every  Horseman, 
and  of  the  number  of  the  Horses  ;  which 
certainly  amounts  to  very  considerable 
Pensions,  especially  if  they  can  obtain  good 
Jah-ghirs,  ttiat  is,  good  Lands  for  their 
Pensions."— Vermel-,  B.  T.,  66. 

1673.  "  It  (Surat)  has  for  its  Mainten- 
ance the  Income  of  six  Villages;  over 
which  the  Governor  sometimes  presides, 
sometimes  not,  being  in  the  Jaggea,  or 
diocese  of  another."— Ji'c^er,  120. 


"  Jageah,  an  Annuity." — Id.  Index,  vi. 

1768.  "I say.  Madam,  I  know  nothing  of 
books ;  and  yet  I  believe  upon  a  land- 
carriage  fishery,  a  stamp-act,  or  a  jaghire, 
I  can  talk  my  two  hours  without  feeling 
the  want  of  them." — Mr.  Lofty,  in  The 
Good-Matured  Man,  Act  II. 

1778.  "  Should  it  be  more  agreeable  to 
the  parties,  Sir  Matthew  wiE  settle  upon 
Sir  John  and  his  Lady,  for  their  joint  lives, 
ajagghire. 

"  Sir  John.    A  Jagghire  ? 

"  Thomas.  The  term  is  Indian,  and 
means  an  annual  Income." — Foote,  The 
Nabob,  i.  1. 

We  believe  the  traditional  stage  pro- 
nunciation in  these  passages  is  Jag  Hire 
(assonamt  in  both  syllables  to  Quag  Mire) ; 
and  this  is  also  the  pronunciation  given  in 
some  dictionaries. 

1778.  "...  Jaghlres,  which  were  always 
rents  arising  from  lands." — Orme,  ed.  1803, 
ii.  52. 

1809.  "  He  was  nominally  in  possession 
of  a  larger  jaghire." — Lm-d  Valentia,  i.  401. 

A  territory  adjoining  Fort  St.  George 
was  long  known  as  the  Jaghire,  or  tlie 
Company's  Jaghire,  and  is  often  so  men- 
tioned in  histories  of  last  century.  This 
territory,  granted  to  the  Company  by  the 
Nabob  of  Arcot  in  1750  and  1763,  nearly 
answers  to  the  former  CoUectorate  of  Ghen- 
galput  and  present  CoUectorate  of  Madras. 

Jagheerdar,  s.  Pars.  Hind,  jdglr- 
dSr,  the  holder  of  a  jagheer. 

1826.  "  The  Resident,  many  officers, 
men  of  rank  ....  jagheerdars,  Brahmins, 
and  Pundits,  were  present,  assembled  round 
my  father." — Fandurang  Hari,  389. 

1883.  "  The  Sikhs  administered  the 
country  by  means  of  jagheerdars,  and 
paid  them  by  their  jagheers:  the  English 
administered  it  by  highly  paid  British 
officers,  at  the  same  time  that  they  endea- 
voured to  lower  the  land-tax,  and  to  intro- 
duce grand  material  reforms."— BoswortA. 
Smith,  L.  of  Lord  Lawrence,  i.  378. 

Jain,  s.  and  adj.  The  non-Brah- 
minical  sect  so  caUed ;  believed  now  to 
represent  the  earliest  heretics  of  Bud- 
dhism, at  present  chiefly  to  be  found  in 
the  Bombay  Presidency.  There  are  a 
few  in  Mysore,  Canara,  and  in  some 
parts  of  the  Madras  Presidency,  but  in 
the  middle  ages  they  appear  to  have 
been  numerous  on  the  coast  of  the  Pen- 
insula generally.  They  are  also  found 
in  various  parts  of  Central  and  North- 
em  India  and  Behar.  The  Jains  are 
generally  merchants,  and  some  have 
been  men  of  enormous  wealth  (see 
Golehrooke's  Essays,  i.  378,  seg't?.).  The 
name  is  Sansk.  jaina,  meamng  a  fol- 
lower of  jina.    The  latter  word  is  a 


JAIL-KHANA. 


342 


JAMOON. 


title  applied  to  certain  saints  wor- 
sMpped  by  the  sect  in  the  place  of 
gods  ;  it  is  also  a  name  of  tie  Bud- 
dhas. 

An  older  name  for  the  foUowers  of 
this  sect  appears  to  have  been  Nir- 
grawtha*  properly  the  title  of  Jain 
ascetics  only  (otherwise  Yatis). 

Jail-khaua,  s.  A  hybrid  word  for 
'  a  gaol,'  commonly  used  in  the  Bengal 
Presidency. 

Jaleebote,  s.  JaMbot.  A  marine 
corruption  of  ]'olly-boat  (Eoebuck). 
See  Gallivat. 

Jam,  s.  Jam ;  a  title  borne  by  cer- 
tain chiefs  in  Kutch,  in  Kattywar,  and 
on  the  lower  Indus.  The  derivation  is 
very  obscure  (see  Elliot,  i.  495).  For 
an  example  of  use  see  Sir  0.  Napier, 
s.v.  dawk. 

Jamboo  or  Jumboo,  s.  The  Eose- 
apple,  Eugenia  Jambos,  jj.,  Jamhosa  vul- 
garis, Deeand.  ;  Sansk.  jambu,  Hind. 
jam,  Jamba,  jamrUl,  &c.  This  is  the 
use  in  Bengal,  but  there  is  great  con- 
fusion in  application,  both  colloquially 
and  in  books.  The  name  jambU  is 
applied  in  some  parts  of  India  to  the 
exotic  guava  (q.  v.),  as  well  as  to 
other  species  of  Eugenia ;  including 
thejamun,  with  which  the  rose-apple  is 
often  confounded  in  books.  They  are 
very  diflerent  fruits,  though  they  have 
been  both  classed  by  Linnaeus  tinder 
the  genus  Eugenia  (see  further  remarks 
under  Jamoon). 

Garcia  de  Orta  mentions  the  rose- 
apple  under  the  name  lambos,  and 
says  (1563)  it  had  been  recently 
introduced  into  Goa  from  Malacca. 
This  may  have  been  the  Eugenia 
Malaccensis,  L.,  which  is  stated  in 
Forbes  Watson's  Catalogue  of  no- 
menclature to  be  called  in  Bengal 
Malalca  JamrvJ,  and  in  Tamil  Malska 
mar  am,  i.e.,  '  Malacca  tree.'  The 
Sanski'it  name/amiM  is,  in  the  Malay 
language,  applied  with  distinguishing 
adjectives,  to  all  the  species. 

1672.  P.  Vmoenzo  Maria  describes  the 
Oiambo  d'India,  with  great  precision,  and 
also  the  Giambo  di  China, — no  doubt  J. 
malaccensis, — but  at  too  great  length  for 
extract,  pp.  351-352. 

1673.  ' '  In  the  South  a  Wood  of  Jamboes, 
Mangoes,  Cocoes." — Fryer,  46. 


note. 


See  Bumell,  S.  Indian  Palaeography,  p.  47, 


1727.  "  Their  Jambo  Malacca  (at  Goa) 
is  very  beautiful  and  pleasant." — A.  Ham. 
1.  255. 

1810.  "The  jumboo,  a  species  of  rose- 
apple,  with  its  flowers  like  crimson  tassels 
covering  every  part  of  the  stem." — Maria 
Graham,  22. 

James  and  Mary,  n.p.  The  name 
of  a  famous  sand-bank  in  the  Hoogly 
E.  below  Calcutta,  which  has  been 
fatal  to  many  a  ship.  It  is  mentioned 
under  1748,  in  the  record  of  a  survej 
of  the  river  quoted  in  Long,  p.  10.  It  is 
a  common  allegation  that  this  name  is 
a  corruption  of  the  Hind,  words  jal 
mari,  with  the  supposed  meaning  of 
'  dead  water.'  But  the  real  origin  of 
the  name  dates,  as  Sir  George  Bird- 
wood  has  shown,  out  of  India  OfBce 
records,  from  the  wreck  of  a  vessel 
called  the  "  Boyal  James  and  Mary," 
in  September,  1694,  on  that  sand-bank 
[Letter  to  the  Court,  from  Chuttanuttee, 
Dec.  19th,  1694). 

Jamoon,  s.  Hind,  jamun,  jdman, 
jamli,  &c.  The  name  of  a  poor  fruit 
common  in  many  parts  of  India,  and 
apparently  in  E.  Africa,  the  Eugenia 
jambolana,  Lamk.  {Oalypfranthes  jam- 
bolana  of  Willdenow,  Syzygium  jambo- 
lanum  of  Deeand.)  This  seems  to  be  cofc 
founded  with  the  Eugenia  jambos,  or 
Eose-apple  (see  Jamboo,  above)  by  the 
author  of  a  note  on  Leyden's  Baber, 
which  Mr.  Brskine  justly  corrects 
(Baber' s  own  account  is  very  accurate), 
by  the  translators  of  Tbn  Batuta,  and 
apparently,  as  regards  the  botanical 
name,  by  Capt.  Burton.  The  latter 
gives  jamli  as  the  Indian,  and  zam  as 
the  Arabic  name.  iThe  name  jambu 
appears  to  be  applied  to  this  fruit  at 
Bombay,  which  of  course  promotes 
the  confusion  spoken  of.  In  native 
practice  the  stones  of  this  fruit  have 
been  alleged  to  be  a  cure  for  diabetes, 
but  European  trials  do  not  seem  to 
have  confirmed  this. 

c.  13**  "  The  inhabitants  (of  Mombasa) 
gather  also  a  fruit  which  they  call  jamun, 
and  which  resembles  an  olive  ;  it  has  a  stone 
like  the  olive,  but  has  a  very  sweet  taste." 
— Ibn  Batuta,  ii.  191.  Elsewhere  the  trans- 
lators write  tchoumnySm,  (iii.  128,  iv.  114, 229), 
a  spelling  indicated  in  the  original,  but 
surely  by  some  error. 

c.  1530.     "  Another  Is  the  jaman 

It  is  on  the  whole  a  fine  looking  tree.  Its 
fruit  resembles  the  black  grape,  but  has  a 
more  acid  taste,  and  is  not  very  good."— 
Baher,  325. 

The  note  on  this  runs  :  "This,  Dr.  Hunter 


JANGAB. 


343 


JAPAN. 


says,  is  the  Eugenia  Ja/mbolana,  the  rose- 
apple  (Eugenia  ja/nibolana,  but  not  the 
rose-apple,  which  is  now  called  Eugenia 
jwmhw. — D.  W.).  ThejSmanhas  noresem- 
Hanoe  to  the  rose-apple  ;  it  is  more  like  an 
oblong  sloe  than  anything  else,  but  grows 
on  a  taUtree." 

1563.  "I  will  eat  of  those  olives, ,  at 

least  they  look  like  such ;   but  they  are 

very  astringent  [ponticas)  as  if  binding, , 

and  yet  they  do  look  like  ripe  Cordova 
olives. 

"0.  They  are  called  jambolones,  and 
grow  wild  in  a  wood  that  looks  like  a 
myrtle  grove ;  in  its  leaves  the  tree  resembles 
the  arbutus ;  but  like  the  jack,  the  people 
of  the  country  don't  hold  this  fruit  for  very 
wholesome." — Garcia,  i.  Ill  y. 

1859.  "The  Indian  jamli.  ...  It  is  a 
noble  tree,  which  adorns  some  of  the  coast 
villages  and  plantations,  and  it  produces  a 
damson-Hke  fruit,  with  a  pleasant  sub- 
acid flavour." — Burton,  in.  J.  S.  Cf.  S., 
xxix.  36. 

Jangar,  s.  A  raft.  Vort.  jangada. 
This  word,  cMefly  colloquiai,  is  tie 
Tamil-Malayalam  shangddam.  It  is  a 
"word  of  particular  interest  as  being 
one  of  tlie  few  Dravidian  words  pre- 
served in  the  remains  of  classical 
antiquity,  occurring  in  tte  Periplus 
as  our  quotation  shows.  Bluteau 
does  not  call  tie  word  an  Indian  term. 

c.  80-90.  "  The  vessels  belonging  to  these 
places  (Gamara,  Poduce,  and  Sopatma  on  the 
east  coast)  which  hug  the  shore  to  Litnyrice 
(Simyrice),  and  others  also  called  Sayyoipo, 
which  consist  of  the  largest  canoes  of  single 
timbers  lashed  together;  and  again  those 
biggest  of  all  which  sail  to  Chryse  and 
Ganges,  and  are  called  KoAavSioi^iuj'™."* — 
Periplus,  in  Mutter's  Geog.  Gi:  Min. ,  i. 

c.  1504.  "He  held  in  readiness  many 
jangadas  of  tiniber." — Correa,  Lendas,  I., 
1.476. 

•  c.  1540.  ".  .  .  .  and  to  that  purpose 
had  already  commanded  two  great  Rafts 
(jagadas),  covered  with  dry  wood,  barrels 
of  pitch  and  other  combustible  stuff,  to  be 
placed  at  the  entering  into  the  Port." — 
Pimto  (orig.  cap.  xlvi.)  m  Cogan,  p.  56. 

1553.  ".  .  .  the  fleet  .  .  .  which  might 
consist  of  more  than  200  rowing  vessels  of 
all  kinds,  a  great  part  of  them  combined 
into  jangadas  in  order  to  carry  a  greater 
mass  of  men,  and  among  them  two  of  these 
contrivances  on  which  were  150  men." — 
Barros,  II.  i.  5. 

1598.  "  Such  as  stayed  in  the  ship,  some 
tooke  bords,  deals,  and  other  peeces  of 
wood,  and  bound  them  together  (which  y« 
Portingals  cal  Jangadas)  every  man  what 
they  could  catch,  all  hoping  to  save  their 


The  first  part  of  this  name  for  toats  or  ships 
u  most  probably  the  Tam.  i:ii.!i7Kto= hollowed  ; 
Jhe  last  o&im=boat."— Biwnci!,  S.  I.  Palaeography, 


lives,  but  of  all  those  there  came  but  two 
men  safe  to  shore." — lAnschoten,  p.  147. 

1602.  "For  his  object  was  to  see_  if  he 
could  rescue  them  in  jangadas,  which  he 
•ordered  him  immediately  to  put  together  of 
baulks,  planks,  and  oars." — Gouto,  Dec.  IV., 
liv.  iv.,  cap.  10. 

1756.  "...  having  set  fire  to  a  jungodo 
of  JBoats,  these  driving  down  towards  the 
Pleet,  compelled  them  to  weigh." — Gapt. 
Jackson,  in  Dab-ymple's  Or.  Eep.  i.  199. 

Jangomay,  Zangomay,  Jamahey, 

&c.,  n.p.  Tie  town  and  state  of 
Siamese  Laos,  called  by  tie  Burmese 
Zimme,  by  tie  Siamese  Xieng-mai  or 
Kiang-mai,  &c.,  is  so  called  in  narra- 
tives of  tie  ITti  century.  Serious 
efforts  to  establisi  trade  witi  tiis 
place  were  made  by  tie  E.  I.  Company 
in  tie  early  part  of  tie  17ti  century, 
of  wiici  notice  will  be  found  in  Pur- 
chas,  Pilgrimage,  and  Sainsbury,  e.g. 
in  vol.  i.  (1614),  pp.  311,  325;  (1615) 
p.  425;  (1617)  ii.,  p.  90.  Tie  place 
ias  again  become  tie  scene  of  commer- 
cial and  political  interest ;  an  English 
Vice-Consulate  ias  been  establisied; 
and.  a  railway  survey  undertaken. 

15.53.  (Barros  illustrates  the  position  of 
the  different  kingdoms  of  India  by  the 
figure  of  a  (left)  hand,  laid  with  the  palm 
downwards)  "And  as  regards  the  western 
part,  following  always  the  sinew  of  the 
forefinger,  it  will'correspond  with  the  ranges 
of  mountains  running  from  north  to  south 
along  which  lie  the  kingdom  of  Av^,  and 
Brem^,  and  Jangoma."— III.  ii.  5.  See 
also  under  Judea. 

c.  1587.  "I  went  from  Pegu  to  lamayhey, 
which  is  in  the  Countrey  of  the  Langeiannes, 
whom  we  call  langomes ;  it  is  five  and 
twentie  dayes  ioumey  to  Northeast  from 
Pegu.  .  .  .  Hither  to  lamayhey  come  many 
Merchants  out  of  China,  and  bring  great 
store  of  Muske,  Gold,  Silver,  and  many 
things  of  China  worke."— JJ.  Fitch,  in 
Halduyt,  ii. 

c.  1606.  "  "But  the  people,  or  most  part 
of  them,  fled  to  the  territories  of  the  King 
of  Jangoma,  where  they  were  met  by  the 
Padre  Friar  Francisco,  of  the  Annunciation, 
who  was  there  negotiating.  .  .  ." — Bocarro, 
136. 

c.  1615.  "The  King  (of  Pegu)  which  now 
reigneth  .  .  .  hath  in  his  time  recovered 
from  the  King  of  Syam  ...  the  town  and 
kingdom  of  Zangomay,  and  therein  an 
Englishman  called  Thomas  Samuel,  who  not 
long  before  had  been  sent  from  Syam  hy 
Master  Lucas  Anthonison,  to  discover  the 
Trade  of  thatcountry  by  the  sale  of  certaine 
goods  sent  along  with  him  for  that  purpose." 
— W.  Methold,  in  Purchas,  v.  1006. 

Japan,  n.p.  Mr.  Giles  says  :  "  Our 
word  is  from  Jeh-pun,  tie  Dutci  or- 


JAPAN. 


344 


JARGON,  JAliCOON. 


thograpliy  of  the  Japanese  Ni-pon." 
What  the  Dutch  have  to  do  with  the 
matter  is  hard  to  see. 

A  form  closely  resembling  Japdn, 
as  we  pronounce  it,  must  have  pre- 
vailed, among  foreigners  at  least,  in 
China  as  early  as  the  13th  century ; 
for  Marco  Polo  calls  it  Ghipan-ga  or 
Jipan-ka,  a  name  representing  the 
Chinese  Zhi-pan-Kwe  ('  Sun-origin- 
Eingdom'),  the  Kingdom  of  the  Sun- 
rise or  Extreme  Orient,  of  which  the 
word  Nipon  or  NipJion,  used  in  Japan, 
is  said  to  be  a  dialectic  variation. 

But  as  there  was  a  distinct  gap  ifl. 
Western  tradition  between  the  14th 
century  and  the  16th,  when  Japan 
again  became  known,  no  doubt  we, 
or  rather  the  Portuguese,  acquired 
the  name  from  the  traders  at  Malacca, 
in  the  Malay  forms,  which  Orawfuxd 
gives  as  Japung  and  Japang. 

1298.  "Chipangu  is  an  Island  towards 
the  east  in  the  high  seas  1,500  miles  distant 
from  the  Continent ;  and  a  very  great  Island 
it  is.  The  people  are  white,  civilized,  and 
well-favoured.  They  are  Idolaters,  and 
dependent  on  nobody.  .  .  ." — Marco  Polo, 
bk.  iii.  ch.  2. 

1505.  " .  .  .  .  and  not  far  off  they  took 
a  ship  belonging  to  the  King  of  Calichut ;  out 
of  which  they  have  brought  me  certain 
jewels  of  good  value;  including  Moccco. 
pearls  worth  8,000  ducats  ;  also  three  astro- 
logical instruments  of  silver,  such  as  are 
not  used  by  our  astrologers,  large  and  well- 
wrought,  which  I  hold  in  the  highest  estima- 
tion. They  say  that  the  King  of  Calichut 
had  sent  the  said  ship  to  an  island  called 
Saponin  to  obtain  the  said  instruments.  .  ." 
— Letter  from  the  K.  of  Portugal  (Dom 
Manuel)  to  the  K.  of  Gaatille  (Ferdinand). 
Keprint  by  A.  Bumell,  1881,  p.  8. 

1521.  ' '  In  going  by  this  course  we  passed 
near  two  very  rich  islands  ;  one  is  in  twenty 
degrees  latitude  in  the  antarctic  pole,  and 
is  called  Cipanghu." — Piyafetta,  Magellan's 
Voyage,  Hak.  Soc,  67. 

Here  the  name  appears  to  be  taken  from 
the  chart  or  Mappe-Monde  which  was 
carried  on  the  voyage.  Cipanghu  appears 
by  that  name  on  the  globe  of  Martin 
Behaim  (1492),  but  20  degrees  north,  not 
south,  of  the  equator. 

1545.  "Now  as  for  us  three  Portmgals,- 
having  nothing  to  sell,  we  employed  our 
time  either  in  fishing,  hunting,  or  seeing 
the  Temples  of  these  Gentiles,  which  were 
very  sumptuous  and  rich,  whereinto  the 
Bonzes,  who  are  their  priests,  received  us 
very  courteously,  for  indeed  it  is  the  custome 
of  those  of  Jappon  (do  Japdo)  to  be  exceed- 
ing kind  and  courteous." — Pinto',  orig.  cap. 
cxjcxiv.  (Cogan's'Ei.  T.,  p.  173). 

1553.  "After  leaving  to  the  eastward 
the  isles  of  the  Lequios  (see  Loo  Choo)  and  of 


the  Japons  (dos  Japoes),  and  the  great 
province  of  Meaoo,  which  for  its  great  size 
we  know  not  whether  to  call  it  Island  or 
Continent,  the  coast  of  China  still  runs  on, 
and  those  parts  pass  beyond  the  antipodes 
of  the  meridian  of  Lisbon." — Barros,  I., 
ix.  1. 

1573. 
"  Esta  meia  escondida,  que  responde 

De  longe  a  China,  donde  vem  buscar-se, 

He  Japao,  onde  nasce  la  prata  fina, 

Que  illustrada  serS,  co'  a  Lei  divina." 
Camoes,  x.  131. 

By  Burton  : 

"This    Eealm    half -shadowed,    China's 
empery 
afar  reflecting,  whither  ships  are  bound, 
is  the  Jajian,  whose  virgin  silver  mine 
shall   shme   still    sheenier  with  the  Law 

Divine." 

1727.  "Japon,  with  the  neighbouring 
Islands  under  its  Dominions,  is  about  the 
magnitude  of  Great  Britain." — A.  Sam., 
ii.  306. 

Jargon,  Jarcoon,  s.  Or  Zircon; 
the  name  of  a  precious  stone  often 
mentioned  by  writers  of  the  16th  cen- 
tury, but  respecting  the  identity  of 
which  there  seems  to  be  a  little  ob- 
scurity. The  English  Cyclopaedia, 
and  the  Times  Eeviewer  of  Emanuel's 
book  On  Precious  Stones  (1866)  identify 
it  with  the  hyacinth  or  jacinth ;  but 
Lord  Stanley  of  Alderley,  in  his  trans- 
lation of  Barbosa  (who  mentions  the 
stone  several  times  under  the  form 
giagonza  and  Jagonza),  on  the  authority 
of  a  practical  jeweller  identifies  it 
with  corundum.  This  is  probably  an 
error.  Jagonza  looks  like  a  corruption 
oijacinthus.  And  Haiiy's  Mineralogy 
identifies  jargon  and  hyacinth  under 
the  common  name  of  zircon.  Dana's 
Mineralogy  states  that  the  term  hya- 
cinth is  applied  to  those  stones,  con-  ' 
sisting  of  silicate  of  zirconia,  "which 
present  bright  colours,  considerable 
transparency,  and  smooth  shining 
surfaces.  ,  .  .  The  variety  from 
Ceylon,  which  is  colourless,  or  has  a 
smoky  tinge,  and  is  therefore  sold  for 
inferior  diamonds,  is  sometimes  called 
jargon"  {Syst.  of  Mineral.,  3rd  ed., 
1850,  379—380). 

The  word  probably  comes  into  Euro- 
pean languages  through  the  Span,  a- 
zarcon,  a  word  of  which  there  is  a 
curious  history  in  Dozy  and  Engel- 
mann.  Two  Spanish  words  and  their 
distinct  Arabic  originals  have  been 
confounded  in  the  Span.  Diet,  of 
Cobarruvias  (1611)  and  others  follow- 
ing  him.     Sp.  zarca   is    'a   woman 


JAROOL. 


345 


JASK,  CAPE. 


witlL  lliie  eyes,'  and  this  comes  from 
At.  zarM,  fern,  of  azrak,  '  blue.' 
This  has  led  the  lexicographers  above 
referred  to  astray,  and  azarcon  has 
been  by  them  defined  as  a '  blue  earth, 
made  of  burnt  lead.'  But  azarcon 
really  applies  to  're(£-lead,'  or  ver- 
iniUon,  as  does  the  Port,  zarcao, 
azwrcM,  and  its  proper  sense  is  as 
the  Diet,  of  the  Sp.  Academy  says 
(after  repeating  the  inconsistent 
explanation  and  etymology  of  Co- 
barruvias),  "  an  intense  orange-colour, 
Lat.  color  aureus."  This  is  from  the 
Arab,  zarkun,  -which  in  Ibn  Baithar  is 
explained  as  synonymous  mth  salikun, 
and  asranj,  "which  the  Greeks  call 
sandix"  i.e.  cinnabar  or  vemulion  (see 
Sontheimer'  s  Ebn  Beithar,  i.  44,  530). 
And  the  word,  as  Dozy  shows,  occurs 
in  Phny  under  the  form  syricum  (see 
quotations  below). 

The  eventual  etjonology  is  almost 
certainly  Persian,  either  rj^rjan,  'gold 
colour,'  as  Marcel  Devic  suggests,  or 
azargun  (perhaps  more  properly  dzar- 
gm,  from  azar,  '  Are  '),  '  flame-colour,' 
as  Dozy  thinks. 

A.p.  c.  70.  "  Hoc  ergo  adulteratur 
minivuu  in  officinis  sociorum,  et  ubivis 
Syrico.  Quonam  modo  Syricum  fiat  suo 
loco  docebimus,  sublini  autem  Syrico 
minium  conpendi  ratio  demonstrat.'' — 
Plin.  N.  H.,  XXXIII.  vii. 

„  _  "Inter  faotioios  est  et  Syricum, 
quo  minium  subliai  diximus.  Fit  autem 
Sinopide  et  sandyce  mixtis."— /d.  XXXV. 
Ti. 

1796.  "The  artists  of  Ceylon  prepare 
rings  and  heads  of  canes,  which  contain  a 
complete  assortment  of  all  the  precious 
stones  found  in  that  island.  These  assem- 
blages are  called  Jargons  de  Cdlan,  and 
are  so  called  because  they  consist  of  a 
collection  of  gems  which  reflect  various 
colours. "—Jira  Paolino,  Eng.  ed.  1800,  393. 

(This  is  a  very  loose  translation.  Fra 
Paohno  evidently  thought  Jargon  was  a 
figurative  name  applied  to  this  mixture  of 
stones,  as  it  is  applied  to  a  mixture  of 


1813.  "The  colour  of  Jargons  is  grey, 
with  tinges  of  green,  blue,  red,  and  yellow." 
—/.  Mawe,  A  Treatise  on  Diamonds,  &c. 

1860.  "  The  '  Matura  Diamonds  ■  which 
are  largely  used  by  the  native  jewellers, 
consist  of  zircon,  found  in  the  syenite,  not 
only  uncolonred,  but  also  of  pink  and  yellow 
tots,  the  former  passing  for  rubies." — 
Tement's  Ceylon,  i.  38. 

Jarool,  s.  The  Lagerstroemia  re- 
gmae,  Eoxb.,  Beng.  jdrul.  A  tree  very 
""''■"'"     '~  diffused  in  the  forests  of 


Eastern  and  Western  India  and  Pegu. 
It  furnishes  excellent  boat-tiniber,  and 
is  a  splendid  flowering  tree. 

"  An  exceeding  glorious  tree  of 
the  Oonoan  jungles,  m  the  month  of 
May  robed  as  in  imperial  ptirple,  with 
its  terminal  panicles  of  large  showy 
purple  flowers.  I  for  the  first  time- 
introduced  it  largely  into  Bombay 
gardens,  and  called  it  Flos  reginae." — 
Birdwood,  MS. 

1850.  "Their  forests  are  frequented  by 
timber-cutters,  who  fell  jarool,  a  magnifi- 
cent tree  -with  red  wood,  which,  though 
soft,  js  durable  under  water,  and  there- 
fore in  universal  use  for  boat  building."' 
— Hooker,  Him.  Journals,  ed.  1855,  ii. 
318. 

1855.  "  Much  of  the  way  from  Rangoon 
also,  by  the  creeks,  to  the  great  river,  was 
through  actual  dense  forest,  in  -which  the 
jarool,  covered  with  purple  blossoms,  made 
a  noble  tisare."— Blackwood's  Mag.,  May, 
1856,  538. 


,  Cape-,  n.p.  Ar. 
Baa  Jasliak,  a  point  on  the  eastern  side 
of  the  Gulf  of  Oman,  near  the  en- 
trance to  the  Persian  Gulf,  and  6  miles 
south  of  a  port  of  the  same  name. 
The  latter  was  frequented  by  the 
vessels  of  the  English  Company  whilst 
the  Portuguese  held  Ormus.  After 
the  Portuguese  were  driven  out  of 
Ormus  (1622)  the  English  trade 
was  moved  to  Gombroon  (q.v.). 
The  peninsula  of  which  Cape  Jask'^is 
the  point,  is  now  the  terminus  of  the 
submarine  cable  from  Bushire ;  and  a 
company  of  native  infantry  is  quar- 
tered there. 

Jasak  appears  in  Yakut  as  "  a  large 
island  between  the  land  of  Oman  and 
the  Island  of  Kish."  No  island  corres- 
ponds to  this  description,  and  probably 
the  reference  is  an  incorrect  one  ta 
Jask  (see  Diet,  de  la  Perse,  p.  149). 

By  a  curious  misapprehension.  Cape 
Jasques  seems  to  have  been  Englished 
as  Cape  James  (see  Bv/nn's  Or.  Nan~ 
gator,  1780,  p.  94). 

1553.  "  Crossing  from  this  Cape  Mogan- 
dan  to  that  opposite  to  it  called  Jasque, 
which  with  it  forms  the  mouth  of  the  strait, 
we  enter  on  the  second  section  (of  the 
coast)  according  to  our  division.  .  .  ." — 
Bairos,  I.  ix.  i. 

' '  Mas  deixeraos  o  estreito,  e  o  connecido 
Cabo  de  Jasque,  dito  ]&  Carpella, 
Com  todo  o  seu  terreno  mal  querido 
Da  natura,  e  dos  dons  usados  della.  .  ." 
ICamoes,  x.  105. 


J  A  UN. 


346 


JAVA. 


By  Burton : 
"But  now  the  Narrows  and  their  noted 
head 
Cape  Task,  Carpella  called  by  those  of 

yore, 
quit  we,  the  dry  terrene  scant  favoured 
by   Nature    niggard    of    her    normal 
store.  ..." 

1614.  "  Per  Postscript.  If  it  please  God 
this  Persian  business  fall  out  to  y  oonteutt, 
and  y'  you  thinke  fitt  to  adventure  thither, 
I  thinke  itt  not  amisse  to  sett  you  downe  as 
y=  Pilotts  have  informed  mee  of  Jasques, 
W'  is  a  towue  standinge  neere  y"  edge  of  a 
straightte  Sea  Coast  where  a  ship  may  ride 
in  8  fathome  water  a  Sacar  shotte  from  y" 
shoar  and  in  6  fathome  you  maye  bee 
nearer.  Jasqne  is  6  Gemes  (?)*  from  Ormus 
southwards  and  six  Gemes  (?)  is  60  cosses 
makes  30  leagues.  Jasques  lieth  from 
Musohet  east.  From  Jasques  to  Siada  is 
200  cosses  or  100  leagues.  At  Jasques 
comonly  they  have  northe  winde  vr'^  blow- 
ethe  trade  out  of  y«  Persian  Gulfe.  Mischet 
is  on  y=  Arabian  Coast,  and  is  a  little  portte 
of  Portugalls."— MS.  Letter  from  JVich. 
Downton,  dd.  22nd  November,  1614,  in 
India  Office. 

1617.  "  There  came  news  at  this  time 
-that  there  was  an  English  ship  lying  inside 
the  Cape  of  Rosalgate  (q.v.)  with  the  inten- 
tion of  making  a  fort  at  Jasques  in  Persia, 
as  a  point  from  which  to  plunder  our 
(Cargoes.  .  .  ." — Bocwrro,  672. 

1727.  "I'll  travel  along  the  Sea-coast, 
towards  Industan,  or  the  Great  Mogul's 
Empire.  All  the  Shore  from  Jasques  to 
Sindy,  is  inhabited  by  uncivilized  People, 
who  admit  of  no  Commerce  with  Stran- 
gers. .  .  ."—A.  Ham.  i.  115. 

Jaun,  s.  This  is  a  term  used  in 
Calcutta,  and  occasionally  in  Madras, 
of  wMcli  the  origin  is  unknown  to  the 
present  writers.  It  is,  or  was,  applied 
to  a  small  palankin  caniage,  such  as 
is  commonly  used  by  business  men  in 
going  to  their  offices,  &o. 

c.  1836. 
"Who  did  not  know  that  office  Jaun  of 

pale  Pomona  green. 
With  its  drab  and   yellow  lining,   and 

picked  out  black  between. 
Which  down  the  Esplanade  did  go  at  the 

ninth  hour  of  the  day.  .  .  ." 

Bole-Ponjis,  by  H.  M.  Parker,  ii.  215. 

Java,  n.p.  This  is  a  geographical 
name  of  great  antiquity,  and  occurs, 
as  our  first  quotation  shows,  in  Ptole- 
my's Tables.  His  'la/3a8i'ou  represents 
"with  singular  correctness  what  was 
probably  the  Prakrit  or  popular  form 


*  This  word  appears  to  read  Gerne,  though  the 
writing  is  difficult  to  one  who  is  not  expert.  Nor 
can  we  suggest  any  measure  =  10  kos.  The  Gau 
(see  Gow)  is  4  kos ;  the  yojana  or  jojan  is  sometimes 
stated  to  be  S  kos. 


of  Tavadvlpa  (see  imder  Diu  and 
Maldive),  and  his  interpretation  of  the 
Sanskrit  is  perfectly  correct.  It  will 
still  remain  a  question  whether  Tava 
was  not  applied  to  some  cereal  more 
congenial  to  the  latitude  than  barley,* 
or  waSj  (as  is  possible)  an  attempt  to 
give  an  Indian  meaning  to  some 
aboriginal  name  of  similar  sound. 
But  the  sixth  of  our  quotations, 
the  transcript  and  translation  of  a 
Sanskrit  inscription  in  the  Museum  at 
Batavia  by  Mr.  HoUe,  which  we  owe 
to  the  kindness  of  Prof.  Kern,  indi-. 
cates  that  a  signification  of  wealth  in 
cereals  was  attached  to  the  name  in 
the  early  days  of  its  Indian  civiliza- 
tion. This  inscription  is  most  in- 
teresting, as  it  is  the  oldest  dated 
inscription  yet  discovered  upon  Java- 
nese soil.  Till  a  recent  time  it  was 
not  known  that  there  was  any  mention 
of  Java  in  Sanskrit  literature,  and 
this  was  so  when  Lassen  published 
the  2nd  vol.  of  his  Indian  Antiquities 
(1849).  But  in  fact  Java  was  men- 
tioned in  the  Eamayana,  though  a 
perverted  reading  disguised  the  fact 
until  the  publication  of  the  Bombay 
edition  in  1863.  The  passage  is  given 
in  our  second  quotation ;  and  we  also 
give  passages  from  two  later  astro- 
nomical works  whose  date  is  approxi- 
mately known.  The  Yava-Koti,  or 
Java  Point  of  these  writers  is  under- 
stood by  Prof.  Kern  to  be  the  eastern 
extremity  of  the  island. 

_We  have  already  (see  under  Benja- 
min) alluded  to  the  fact  that  the  terms 
Jdioa,  Jdwi  were  applied  by  the  Arabs 
to  the  archipelago  generally,  and  often 
with  specific  reference  to  Sumatra. 
Prof.  Kern,  in  a  paper  to  which  we 
are  largely  indebted,  has  indicated 
that  this  larger  application  of  the  term 
was  originally  Indian.  He  has  dis- 
cussed it  in  connexion  with  the  terms 
"Golden and  Silver  Islands"  {Suvarna 
dvlpa  and  EUpya  dvipa),  which  occur 
in  the  quotation  from  the  Eamayana, 
and  elsewhere  in  Sanskrit  literature, 
and  which  evidently  were  the  basis  of 
the  Ohryse  and  Argyre,  which  take 
various  forms  in  the  writings  of  the 
Greek  and  Eoman  geographers.    We 


*  The  Teutonic  word  Corn  affords  a  handy  in- 
stance of  tlie  vaiying  application  of  the  name  of  a 
cereal  to  that  which  is,  or  has  been,  the  staple 
grain  of  each  countrj'.  Corn  in  England  familiarly 
means  '  wheat ' ;  in  Scotland  '  oats ' ;  in  Germany 
'  rye' ;  in  America  '  maize.' 


JAVA. 


347 


JAFA. 


cannot  give  tlie  details  of  Ms  discus- 
sion, but  his  condensed  conclusions 
are  as  follows :  (I.)  Suvarna-dvlpa 
and  Taya-dTipa  were  according  to  the 
'  prevalent  representations  the  same ; 
(2.)  Two  names  of  islands  originally 
distinct  were  confounded  with  one 
another ;  (3.)  Suvarna-dvipa  in  its 
proper  meaning  is  Sumatra,  Yava- 
dvipa  in  its  proper  meaning  is  Java  J 
(4.)  Sumatra,  or  a  part  of  it,  and  Java 
were  regarded  as  one  whole,  doubtless 
because  they  were  politically  united ; 
(a.)  By  Tava-koti  was  indicated  the 
east  point  of  Java. 

THs  Indian  (and  also  insular)  iden- 
tification, in  whole  or  in  part,  of 
■Sumatra  with  Java  explains  a  variety 
lof  puzzles,  e.g.  not  merely  the  Arab 
appKoation  of  Java,  but  also  the  as- 
cription, in  so  many  passages,  of  great 
wealth  in  gold  to  Java,  though  the 
island,  to  which  that  name  properly 
Tjelongs,  produces  no  gold. 

This  tradition  of  gold-produce  we 
-find  in  the  passages  quoted  from 
JPtolemy,  from  the  Eamayana,  from 
ifche  Holle  inscription,  and  from  Marco 
Polo.  It  becomes  quite  intelligible 
■when  we  are  taught  that  Java  and 
Sumatra  were  at  one  time  both  em- 
Ibraced  under  the  former  name,  for 
Sumatra  has  always  been  famous  for 
its  gold-production. 

(Ancient).  "Search  carefully  Yava  dvipa, 
sidorned  by  seven  Kingdoms,  the  Gold  and 
Silver  Island,  rich  in  mines  of  gold.  Beyond 
■Java  dvipa  is  the  Mountain  called  Sisira, 
whose  top  touches  the  sky,  and  which  is 
visited  by  gods  and  demons." — Bamayana, 
IV.,  xl.  30  (from  Kern). 

A.D.  c.  150.  "  labadin  ('ia/3oSiow),  which 
■means  '  Island  of  Barley,'  most  fruitful 
the  island  is  said  to  be,  and  also  to  pro- 
duce much  gold ;  also  the  metropolis  is 
said  to  have  the  name  Argyre  (SEver)  and 
to  stand  at  the  western  end  of  the  island." 
—PMemy,  VII.  ii.  29. 

414.  "Thus  they  voyaged  for  about  ninety 
days,  -when  they  arrived  at  a  country  called 
Ta-va-di  [ie.  Yava-drnpa].  In  this  country 
heretics  and  Brahmans  flourish,  but  the  Law 
of  Buddha  hardly  deserves  mentioning." — 
Fahmn,  ext.  in  GroeneveMt's  Notes  from 
Chinese  Sources. 

A-p.  e.  SOO.  "When  the  sun  rises  in 
^eylon  it  is  sunset  in  the  City  of  the 
^lessed  {Siddha  pura,  i.e.  The  Fortunate 
Islands),  noon  at  Yava-Koti,  and  midnight 
m  the  Land  of  the  Bama,ns."—Aryabhata, 
IV,  V.  13  (from  Kern). 

A.I).  c.  650.  "  Eastward  by  a  fourth  part 
■01  the  earth's  circumference,  in  the  world- 
<iuarter  of  the  Bhadrasvas  lies  the  City 


famous  under  the  name  of  Yava  Koti 
whose  walls  and  gates  are  of  gold." — Sm-yd- 
Siddhdnta,  XII.  v.  38  (from  Kern). 

Saka,  654,  i.e.  a.d.  762.  "Dvipavarant 
Yavakhyam  atulan  dh^n-yadivaj^Ihikam 
sampannam  kanakakaraih ''  .  .  .  i.e.  the 
incomparably  splendid  island  called  Java, 
excessively  rich  in  grain  and  other  seeds, 
and  well  provided  with  gold-mines." — 
Inscription  in  Batavia  Museum  (see  above). 

943.  "Eager  .  .  .  to  study  with  my  o'wn 
eyes  the  peculiarities  of  each  country,  I 
have  with  this  object  visited  Sind  and 
Zanj,  and  Sanf  (see  Champa)  and  Sin 
(China),  and  Zabaj."^ — Mas'Udl,  i.  5. 

„  "This  Kingdom  (India)  borders 
upon  that  of  Zabaj,  which  is  the  empire 
of  the  Mahraj,  King  of  the  Isles." — Ibid,, 
163. 

992.  "  Sjava  is  situated  in  the  Southern 
Ocean  ...  In  the  12th  month  of  the  year 
(992)  their  King  Maradja  sent  an  embassy 
...  to  go  to  court  and  bring  tribute." — 
Groencveldt's  Notes  from  Chinese  Sources, 
pp.  15-17. 

1298.  "When  you  sail  from  Ziamba 
(Chamba)  1500  miles  in  a  course  between 
south  and  south-east,  you  come  to  a  very 
great  island  called  Java,  which,  according 
to  the  statement  of  some  good  mariners,  is 
the  greatest  Island  that  there  is  in  the 
world,  seeing  that  it  has  a  compass  of  more 
than  3000  miles,  and  is  under  the  dominion 
of  a  great  king.  .  .  .  Pepper,  nutmegs,  spike, 
galanga,  cubebs,  cloves,  and  aU  the  other 
^ood  spices  are  produced  in  this  island,  and 
it  i.s  visited  by  many  ships  with  quantities 
of  merchandise  from  which  they  make  great 
profits  and  gain,  for  such  an  amount  of  gold 
is  found  there  that  no  one  would  believe  it 
or  venture  to  tell  it." — Marco  Polo,  in 
Bamusio,  ii.  51. 

c.  1330.  "  In  the  neighbourhood  of  that 
realm  is  a  great  island,  Java  by  name, 
which  hath  a  corajjass  of  a  good  3000  miles. 
Now  this  island  is  populous  exceedingly, 
and  is  the  second  best  of  all  islands  that 
exist.  .  .  .  The  King  of  this  island  hath  a 
palace  which  is  truly  marvellous.  .  .  Now 
the  great  Khan  of  Cathay  many  a  time 
engaged  in  war  with  this  King :  but  this 
King  always  vanquished  and  got  the  better 
of  him." — Friar  Odoric,  in  Cathay,  &c. 
87-89. 

c.  1349.  "She  clandestinely  gave  birth 
to  a  daughter,  whom  she  made  when  grown 
up  Queen  of  the  finest  island  in  the  world, 
Saba  by  name  .  .  ." — John  de'  MarignoUi, 
in  Cathay,  391. 

c.  1444.  "  Sunt  insulae  duae  in  interior! 
India,  e  pene  extremis  orbis  finibus,  ambae 
Java  nomine,  quarum  altera  tribus,  altera 
duobus  millibus  milliarum  protenditur 
orientem  versus;  sed  Majoris,  Minorisqiie 
cognomine  discemuntur." — N.  Conti,  in 
Poggius,  De  Var.  Fortunae. 

1503.  The  Syrian  bishops  Thomas, 
JabaUaha,  Jacob,  and  Denha,  sent  on  a 
mission  to  India  in  1503  by  the  (Nestorian) 


JAVA. 


348 


JAWAUB. 


Patriarch  Elias,  were  ordained  to  go  "to 
the  land  of  the  Indians  and  the  islands  of 
the  seas  which  are  between  Sabag  and  Sin 
and  Masin  "  (Mahachin).  Assemam,  III. 
Pt.  i.,  592.  This  Dabag  is  probably  a  relic 
of  the  Zabaj  of  the  Relation,  of  Maa'udi, 
and  of  Al-Birum. 

1516.  "Further  on  .  .  .  there  are  many- 
islands,  small  and  great,  amongst  which  is 
one  very  large  which  they  call  Java  the 
Great.  .  .  .  They  say  that  this  island  is  the 

most  abundant  country  in  the  world 

There  grow  pepper,  cinnamon,  ginger, 
bamboos,  cubebs,  and  gold.  .  .  ." — Barlosa, 
197. 

Eeferring  to  Sumatra,  or  tlie  Archi- 
pelago in  general. 

Saka,  578,  i.e.  A.D.  656.  "The  Prince 
Adityadharma  is  the  Deva  of  the  Krst 
Java  Land  (prathama  Yava-6M).  May  he  be 
great !  Written  in  the  year  of  Saka  578. 
May  it  be  great ! " — From  a  Sanskrit  In- 
scription from  Pager-Ruyong  in  Menang 
Karbau  (Sumatra),  publd.  by  Friedrich  in 
the  Batavian  Transactions,  vol.  xxiii. 

1224.  "  Ma'bar  (q.  v.)  is  the  last  part  of 
India;  then  comes  the  country  of  China 
(Sin),  the  first  part  of  which  is  Jawa, 
reached  by  a  diflfioult  and  fatal  sea." — 
Yakut,  i.  516. 

,,  "  This  is  some  account  of  remotest 
^im,  which  I  record  without  vouching  for 
its  truth  ....  for  in  sooth  it  is  a  far  off 
land.  I  have  seen  no  one  who  had  gone 
to  it  and  penetrated  far  into  it ;  only  the 
merchants  seek  its  outlying  parts,  to  wit 
the  country  known  as  Jawa  on  the  sea- 
coast,  like  to  India ;  from  it  are  brought 
Aloeswood  ('iid),  camphor,  and  nard  (sunbul), 
and  clove,  and  mace  (iashasa),  and  China 
drugs,  and  vessels  of  china-ware." — ^/d.iii.445. 

Kazwlni  speaks  in  almost  tlie  same 
words  of  Jawa.  He  often  copies 
Yakut,  but  perhaps  he  really  means 
his  own  time  (for  he  uses  different 
words)  when  he  says:  "Up  to  this 
time  the  merchants  came  no  further 
into  China  than  to  this  country '(Jawa) 
on  accoujit  of  the  distance  and  differ- 
ence of  rehgion." — II.  18. 

1298.  "When  you  leave  this  Island  of 
Pentam  and  sail  about  100  miles,  you  reach 
the  Island  of  Java  the  Less.  For  all  its 
name  'tis  none  so  small  but  that  it  has  a 
compass  of  2000  miles  or  more.  .  .  ."etc. — 
Marco  Polo,  bk.  iii.  ch.  9. 

c.  1300.  "...  In  the  mountains  of  Java 
scented  woods  grow.  .  .  .  The  mountains 
of  Java  are  very  high.  It  is  the  custom  of 
the  people  to  puncture  their  hands  and 
entire  body  with  needles,  and  then  rub  in 
some  black  su'bstanoe." — BasMd-uddin,  in 
Mliot,  1.  71. 

1328.  "  There  is  also  another  exceeding 
great  island,  which  is  called  Jaua,  which  is  in 
circuit  more  than  seven  [thousand  ?]  miles 
as  I  have  heard,  and  where  are  many 
world's  wonders.     Among  which,  besides 


the  finest  aromatic  spices,  this  is  one,  to 
wit,  that  there  be  found  pygmy  men  .... 
There  are  also  trees  producing  cloves,  which 
when  they  are  in  flower  emit  an  odour  so 
pungent  that  they  kill  every  man  who 
Cometh  among  them,  unless  he  shut  his 
mouth  and  nostrils.  ...  In  a  certain  part 
of  that  island  they  delight  to  eat  white  and 
fat  men  when  they  can  get  them.  .  .  ." — 
Fria/r  Jordanus,  30-31. 

c.  1330.  "  Parmi  les  isles  de  la  Mer  da 
I'Inde  a  faut  citer  celle  de  Djawah,  grande 
isle  odlfebre  par  I'abondance  de  ses  drogues 
.  .  .  .  au  sud  de  I'isle  de  Djawah  on  re- 
marque  la  ville  de  Fansour,  d'oil  le  camphre 
Fansofiri  tire  son  nom." — G4og.  d'Aboulfeda, 

n.  pt.  ii.  127. 

c.  1346.  "  After  a  passage  of  25  days  we 
arrived  at  the  Island  of  Jawa,  which  gives 
its  name  to  the  lubanjawiy  (see  henjamin) 
.  .  .  We  thus  made  our  entrance  into  the 
capital,  that  is  to  say  the  city  of  Sumatra ; 
a  fine  large  town  with  a  wall  of  wood  and 
towers  also  of  wood." — Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  228- 
230. 

1553.  "And  so  these,  as  well  as  those 
of  the  interior  of  the  Island  (Sumatra), 
are  all  dark,  with  lank  hair,  of  good  nature 
and  countenance,  and  not  resembling  the 
Javanese,  although  such  near  neighbours, 
indeed  it  is  very  notable  that  at  so 
small  a  distance  from  each  other  their 
nature  should  vary  so  much,  all  the  more 
because  all  the  people  of  this  Island  call 
themselves  by  the  common  name  of  Jawis 
(Jaiiijs),  because  they  hold  it  for  certain 
that  the  Javanese  (os  Jaos)  were  formerly 
lords  of  this  great  Island.  .  .  ." — Barros, 
III.  V.  1. 

1555.  "Beyond  the  Island  of  lauathey 
sailed  along  by  another  called  Bali ;  and  then 
came  also  vnto  other  called  Aujaue,  Cam- 
baba,  Solor.  .  .  The  course  by  these  Islands 
is  about  500  leagues.    The  ancient  cosmo- 

fraphers  call  aU  these  Islands  by  the  name 
auos ;  but'  late  experience  hath  found  the 
names  to  be  very  diners  as  you  see."— 
Antonio  Cfalvano,  old  E.  T.  in  Hakhiyt,  iv. 
423. 

1856. 
"  It  is  a  saying  in  Goozerat, — 
'  Who  goes  to  Java 
Never  returns. 
If  by  chance  he  return, 
Then  for  two  generations  to  live  upon. 
Money  enough  he  brings  back.' " 

Mda  Mdld,  ii.  82. 

Java-radish,  s.  A  singular  variety 
{Ra/phanm  caudatus,  L.)  of  the  copimon 
radish  {Jt.  sativua,  L.),  of  which  the 
pods,  which  attain  a  foot  in  length, 
are  eaten  and  not  the  root.  It  is  much 
cultivated  in  W.  India.  It  is  curious, 
that  the  H.  name  of  the  common  radish 
is  muli,  from  mul,  '  root,'  exactly  ana- 
logous to  radish  from  radix. 

Jawaub,  s.  Hind.  iromAisib.Jawdb, 


JAY. 


349 


JELUM. 


'  an  answer.'  In  India  it  has,  'besides 
this  ordinary  meaning,  that  of  '  dis- 
missal.' And  in  Anglo-Indian  collo- 
quial it  is  especially  used  for  a  lady's 
refusal  of  an  offer ;  whence  the  verb 
passive,  'to  iejawaub'd.' 

Jawab  among  the  natives  is  often 
applied  to  anything  erected  or  jjlanted 
for  a  S3mimeteical  double,  where 

"  Grove  nods  at  grove,  each  alley  has  a 
brother, 
And  half  the  platform  just  reflects  the 
other." 

Jay,  s.  The  name  usually  given  by 
Europeans  to  the  Coracias  Indica, 
Linn.,  the  Nllkant  or  '  blue-throat '  of 
the  Hindus,  found  all  over  India. 

Jeel,  Hind.  jhlJ.  A  stagnant  sheet 
of  inundation ;  a  mere  or  lagoon. 
Especially  applied  to  the  great  sheets 
of  remanent  inundation  in  Bengal. 
In  Eastern  Bengal  they  are  also  called 
"bheel  (q.v.).  The  Jhlls  of  Siliet  are 
vividly  and  most  accurately  described 
(though  the  word  is  not  used)  in  the 
following  passage : 

0.  1778.  "  I  shall  not  therefore  be  dis- 
believed when  I  say  that  in  pointing  my 
hoat  towards  Sylhet  I  had  recourse  to  my 
compass,  the  same  as  at  sea,  and  steered  a 
straight  course  through  a  lake  not  less  than 
100  miles  in  extent,  occasionally  passing 
through  villages  built  on  artificial  mounds  : 
but  so  scanty  was  the  ground  that  each 
house  had  a  canoe  attached  to  it."— Jlon. 
Hoheri  Lindsay,  in  Idvcs  of  the  Lindsays,  iii. 
166. 

1824.  "  At  length  we  .  .  .  entered  what 
might  be  called  a  sea  of  reeds.  It  was,  in 
fact,  a  vast  jeel  or  marsh,  whose  tall  rushes 
rise  above  the  surface  of  the  water,  having 
depth  enough  for  a  very  large  vessel.  We 
sailed  briskly  on,  rustling  like  a  greyhound 
in  a  field  of  com."— Bebci-,  i.  101. 

1850.  "To  the  geologist  the  Jheels  and 
Sunderbunds  are  a  most  instructive  region, 
as  whatever  may  be  the  mean  elevation  of 
their  waters,  a  permanent  depression  of 
10  to  15  feet  would  submerge  an  immense 
tract."— flbofe»''s  Himalayan  Journals,  ed. 
1855,  ii.  265. 

Jeetul,  s.  Hind.  Jital,  s.  A  very 
old  Indian  denomination  of  copper 
coin,_  now  entirely  obsolete.  It  long 
survived  on  the  western  coast,  and 
the  name  was  used  by  the  Portuguese 
for  one  of  their  small  copper  coins  in 
the  forms  ceitih  and  noitoles.  Thefltal 
of'  the  Dehli  coinage  of  Ala-ud-dln 
(o.  1300)  was,  according  to  Mr.  E. 
Thomas's  calculations,  Vj  of  the  silver 
tanga,  the  coin  called  in  later  days 


rupee.  It  was  therefore  just  the 
equivalent  of  our  modern  pice.  But 
of  course,  like  most  modern  denomi- 
nations of  coin,  it  has  varied  greatly. 

c.  1193-4.  "According  to  Kutb-ud-Din's 
command,  Nizam-ud-Din  Mohammad,  on 
his  return,  brought  them  [the  two  slaves] 
along  with  him  to  the  capital,  Dihli ;  and 
Malik  Kutb-ud-Din  purchased  both  the 
Turks  for  the  sum  of  100,000  jitals." — 
Baverty,  Tahakat-i-Nasm,  p.  603. 

c.  1290.  "  In  the  same  year  .  .  .  there 
was  dearth  in  Dehli,  and  grain  rose  to  a 
jltalper  sir." — Zidli-vd-dln Baml,  in  Elliot, 
lii.  146. 

c.  1340._  "Thedirhem  sultdnl  is  worth 
J  of  the  dirhem  slmshtani  .  .  .  and  is  worth 
Sfals,  whilst  the  jital  is  worth  4  fals ;  and 
the  diirhem  haahtlxLni,  which  is  exactly  the 
silver  dirhem  of  Egypt  and  Syria,  is  worth 
32  fals."  —  Shihabuddln,  in  Notices  et 
Extraits,  xiii.  212. 

1554.  In  Sunda.  "  The  cash  (caixas) 
here  go  120  to  the  tanga  of  silver ;  the 
which  caixas  are  a  copper  money  larger  than 
eeitils,  and  pierced  in  the  middle,  whicli 
they  say  have  come  from  China  for  many 
years,  and  the  whole  place  is  full  of  them." 
— A.  Nunes,  42. 

c.  1590.  "Tor  the  purpose  of  calcula- 
tion the  dam  is  divided  into  25  parts,  each 
of  which  is  called  a  jetal.  This  imaginary 
division  is  only  used  by  accountants.  "^Aln, 
i.  31. 

1678.  "48  Juttals,  IPagod,  an  Imaginary 
Coin."— Fryer  (at  Surat),  206. 

c.  1750-60.  "At  Carwar  6  pices  make 
the  juttal,  and  48  juttals  a  Pagoda." — 
Grose,  i.  282. 

Jehaud,  s.  Ar.  Jihad,  a  sacred  war  of 
Musulmans  against  the  infidel ;  which 
Sir  Herbert  Edwardes  called,  not  very 
neatly,  '  a  crescentade.' 

1880.  "When  the  Athenians  invaded 
Ephesus,  towards  the  end  of  the  Pelo- 
ponnesian  War,  Tissaphernes  offered  a 
mighty  sacrifice  at  Artemis,  and  raised  the 
people  in  a  sort  of  Jehad,  or  holy  war,  for 
her  defence." — Sat.  Review,  July  17th, 
846. 

Jelaubee,  s.  More  properly  H. 
jalehi.  A  rich  sweetmeat  made  of 
sugar  and  ghee,  with  a  little  flour, 
melted  and  trickled  into  a.  pan  so  as 
to  form  a  kind  of  interlaced  work — 
when  baked. 

Jelly,  s.  In  South  India  this  is 
applied  to  vitrified  brick  refuse  used 
as  metal  for  roads.  It  would  appear 
from  a  remark  of  0.  P.  Brown  (MS. 
notes)  to  be  Telugu  zalli,  which  means 
properly  '  shivers,  bits,  joieces.' 

Jelum,    n.p.     The    most  westerly 


JEMADARS,  JEMAUTDAR.    350 


JENNYE. 


of  tlie  "Five  Eivers"  that  give 
name  to  the  Punjab,  q.v.  (among 
■which  the  Indus  itself  is  not  usually 
included).  Properly  Jailam,  or  Jilam, 
now  apparently  ■written  Jhilam,  and 
tating  this  name  from  a  town  on  the 
right  bank.  The  Jhilam  is  the  'YSau-irrji 
of  Alexander's  historians,  a  name  cor- 
rupted from  the  Skt.  Vitastd,  ■which  is 
more  nearly  represented  by  Ptolemy's 
Bi8d(77n;r.  A  still  further  (Prakritic) 
corruption  of  the  same  is  Behat  (see 
Behut). 

1037.  "  Here  he  (Mahmud)  fell  ill,  and 
remained  sick  for  14  days,  and  got  no 
better.  So  in  a  fit  of  repentance  he  forswore 
•vrine,  and  ordered  his  servants  to  throw  all 
his  supply  .  .  .  into  the  Jailam  .  .  .  ." — 
Baihaki,  m  Elliot,  ii.  139. 

c.  1204.  "...  in  the  height  of  the  con- 
flict, Shams-ud-Din,  in  all  his  panoply, 
rode  right  into  the  water  of  the  river  Jilam 
...  and  his  warlike  feats  whilst  in  that 
water  reached  such  a  pitch  that  he  was 
despatching  those  infidels  from  the  height 
of  the  waters  to  the  lowest  depths  of 
Hell.  .  .  ." — -Tabakat,  bi/  Baverty,  604-5. 

1856. 
"  Hydaspes  !    often  have    thy  waves  run 
tuned 
To  battle  music,  since  the  soldier  King, 
The    Macedonian,    dipped    his    golden 

casque 
And  swam  thy  swollen  flood,  until  the 

time 
When  Night  the  peace-maker,  with  pious 

hand, 
Unclasping  her  dark  mantle,  smoothed  it 

soft 
O'er  the  pale  faces  of  the   brave   who 

slept 
Cold  in  their  clay,  on  Chillian's  bloody 
field."  The  Banyan  Tree. 

Jemadars,  Jemautdar,  &c.  Hind, 
from  Arab.-Pers.  ja/ma'ddr.  Jarad! 
meaning  '  an  aggregate,'  the  ■word  in- 
dicates generally,  a  leader  of  a  body 
of  individuals.  Technically,  in  the 
Indian  army,  it  is  the  title  of  the 
second  rank  of  native  officer  in  a 
company  of  Sepoys,  the  subadar  (q-v.) 
being  the  first.  In  this  sense  the 
word  dates  from  the  reorganisation  of 
the  army  in  1768. 

It  is  also  applied  to  certain  officers 
of  police  (under  the  darogha),  of  the 
customs,  and  of  other  civil  departments. 
And  in  larger  domestic  establishments 
there  is  often  a  jemadar,  who  is  over 
the  servants  generally,  or  over  the 
stables  and  camp  service.  It  is  also  an 
honorific  title  often  used  by  the  other 
household  servants  in  addressing  the 
InhishU  (see  bheesty). 


1752.  "  The  English  battalion  no  sooner 
qvutted  Tritchinopoly  than  the  regent  set 
about  accomplishing  his  scheme  of  sur- 
prising the  City,  and  .  .  .  endeavoured  to 
fain  500  of  the  Nabob's  best  peons  with 
relocks.  The  jemautdars,  or  captains  of 
these  troops,  received  his  bribes,  and  pro- 
mised to  join."— Onne,  i.  257  (ed.  1803). 

1817.  "  .  .  .  .  Calliaud  had  commenced 
an  intrigue  with  some  of  the  jematdars,  or 
captains  of  the  enemy's  troops,  when  he 
received  intelligence  that  the  French  had 
arrived  at  Trichinopoly." — Mill,  iii.  175, 

1824.  "'Abdullah'  was  a  Mussulman 
convert  of  Mr.  Corrie's,  who  had  travelled 
in  Persia  -with  Sir  Gore  Ouseley,  and 
accompanied  him  to  England,  from  whence 
he  was  returning  .  .  .  when  the  Bishop 
took  him  into  his  service  as  a  Memautdar,' 
or  head  officer  of  the  peons." — Editor's  Note 
to  Heber,  i.  65  (ed.  1844). 

Jennye,  n.p.  _  H.  Janal.  The  name 
of  a  great  river  in  Bengal,  which  is  in 
fact  a  portion  of  the  course  of  the 
Brahmaputra  (see  Burrampooter) , 
and  the  conditions  of  which  are  ex- 
plained in  the  follo'wing  passage, 
■written  by  one  of  the  authors  of  this 
Glossary  many  years  ago : — 

"In  Eennell's  time,  the  Burram- 
pooter, after  issuing  westward  from 
the  Assam  valley,  swept  south-east- 
ward, and  forming  ■with  the  Ganges  a 
fluvial  peninsula,  entered  the  sea 
abreast  of  that  river  below  Dacca. 
And  so  almost  all  English  maps 
persist  in  representing  it,  though  this 
eastern  channel  is  now,  unless  in  the 
rainy  season,  shallow  and  insignifi- 
cant ;  the  ■vast  body  of  the  Burram- 
pooter cutting  across  the  neck  of  the 
peninsula  under  the  name  of  Jenai, 
and  uniting  ■with  the  Ganges  near 
Pubna  (about  150  miles  N.E.  of  Cal- 
cutta), from  which  poiat  the  two 
rivers,  under  the  name  of  Pudda 
{Padda)  flow  on  in  mighty  union 
to  the  sea."  {Blackwood's  Magaime, 
March,  1832,  p.  338.) 

The  river  is  indicated  as  an  offshoot 
of  the  Burrampooter  in  Eennell's 
Bengal  Atlas  (Map  No.  6)  under  the 
name  of  Jenili,but  it  is  not  mentioned 
in  his  Memoir  of  the  Map  of  Hindoetan. 
The  great  change  of  the  river's  com«e 
waspalpably  imminent  atthebeginning 
of  this  century;  for  Buchanan  (c,  1809) 
says : ' '  Theriverthreatensto  carry  away 
all  the  -vicinity  of  Dewangunj,  and 
perhaps  to  force  its  way  into  the  heart 
of  Nator  "  {Eastern  India,  iii.  394 ;  see 
also  377).  Nator  or  Nattore  was  the 
territorj-  now  called  Eajshahi  District. 


JENNYBICKSHA  W. 


351 


JOGEE. 


le  real  direction  of  the  cliaiige  has 
en  further  south. 

The  Janai  is  also  called  Jamund ; 
3  under  Jlinuia.  Hooker  (1850)  calls 
Jummal  (?)  noticing  that  the  maps 
ill  led  him  to  suppose  the  Burram- 
loter  flowed  70  nxdes  further  east  (see 
im.  Journals,  ed.  1855,  ii.  259). 

Jennyrickshaw,  s.  Eead  Capt. 
ill's  description  below.  Giles  states 
le  word  to  be  taken  from  the  Japa- 
3se  pronunciation  of  three  characters 
gnifying  '  Man  —  Strength — Cart.^ 
he  term  is  therefore,  observes  our 
iend  E.  C.  Baber,  an  exact  equi- 
alent  of  "Pull-man  Car!"  The 
rticle  has  been  introduced  into  India, 
nd  is  now  in  use  at  Simla. 

1876.  "A  machine  called  a  jinnyrick- 
liaw  is  the  usual  public  conveyance  of 
hanghal.  This  is  an  importation  from 
apan,  and  is  admirably  adapted  for  the 
at  country,  where  the  roads  are  good,  ajid 
oolie  hire  cheap.  ...  In  shape  they  are 
iks  a  buggy,  but  very  much  smaller,  with 
oom  inside  for  one  person  only.  One 
oolie  goes  into  the  shafts  and  runs  along  at 
he  rate  of  6  miles  an  hour ;  if  the  distance 
3  long,  he  is  usually  accompanied  by  a 
ompanion  who  runs  behind,  and  they  taJce 
t  in  turn  about  to  draw  the  vehicle." — 
W.  em.  River  of  Golden  Sand,  i.  10.  See 
biso  p.  163. 

1880.  "The  Kununa  or  jin-ri-M-sha 
consists  of  a  light  perambulator  body,  an 
adjustable  hood  of  oiled  paper,  a  velvet  or 
iloth  lining  and  cushion,  a  well  for  parcels 
mder  the  seat,  two  high  slim  wheels,  and  a 
pair  of  shafts  connected  by  a  bar  at  the 
;nds." — Mm  Bird's  Japan,  i.  18. 

Jezya,  s.  Ar.  jizya.  The  poll-tax 
which  the  Musulman  law  imposes  on 
subjects  who  are  not  Moslem. 

c.  1300.  "The  Kazi  replied  ...  'No 
doctor  but  the  great  doctor  (Hanifa)  to 
whose  school  we  belong,  has  assented  to  the 
imposition  of  Jizya  on  Hindus.  Doctors  of 
other  schools  allow  of  no  alternative  but 
'Death  or  Islam.'" — ZlSr^d-din  Bami, 
Mliot,  iii.  184. 

1683.  "Understand  what  custome  ye 
English  paid  formerly,  and  compare  ye 
difference  between  that  and  our  last  order 
for  taking  custome  and  Jidgea.  If  they  pay 
no  more  than  they  did  formerly,  they  com- 
plain without  occasion.  If  more,  write 
what  it  is,  and  there  shall  be  an  abate- 
ment."— Vizier's  Letter  to  Nabub,  in  Hedges, 
July  18. 

1765.  "  When  the  fiijufoo  Kajahs  .  .  .  . 
submitted  to  Tartmrlane ;  it  was  on  these 
capital  stipulations :  That  .  .  .  the  em- 
perors should  never  inipose  the  jesserah 
(or  poll  tax)  upon  the  Hindoos." — Holviell, 
Biatorieal  Events,  i.  37. 


Jhaump,  s.  A  hurdle  of  matting 
and  bam.boo,  used  as  a  shutter  or  door. 
Hind,  jhdnp,  Mahr.  jhdnpa ;  in  con- 
nexion with  which  there  are  verbs, 
H.  jhanp-nd,  jhapnd,  dharrpnd,  to 
cover.    SeejViopra,  s.v.  ak. 

Jhoom,  s.  Jliiim.  This  is  a  word 
used  on  the  eastern  frontiers  of  Bengal 
for  that  kind  of  cultivation  which  is 
practised  in  the  hill  forests  of  India 
and  Indo-Ohina,  under  which  a  tract 
is  cleared  by  fire,  cultivated  for  a  year 
or  two,  and  then  abandoned  for  another 
tract,  where  a  like  process  is  pursued. 
This  is  the  humri  of  S.W.  India  (see 
Coomry),  the  chena  of  Ceylon  (see 
Emerson  Tennent,  ii.  463),  the  toung- 
gyan  of  Burma.  It  is  also  practised  in 
the  Ardennes,  vmder  the  name  of  sar- 
tage,  and  in  Sweden  under  the  name  of 
svedjande  (see  Marsh,  Earth  as  Modified 
by  Human  Action,  346). 

Jillinill,  s.  Venetian  shutters,  or 
as  they  are  called  in  Italy,  peraiane. 
The  origin  of  the  word  is  not  clear. 
The  Hind,  word  'jhilmila '  seems  to 
mean  '  sparkling,'  and  to  have  been 
applied  to  some  kind  of  gauze.  Pos- 
sibly this  may  have  been  used  for 
blinds,  and  thence  transferred  to  the 
shutters.  Or  it  may  have  been  an 
onomatopoeia,  from  the  rattle  of  such 
shutters;  or  it  may  have  been  corrupted 
from  a  Portuguese  word  such  asjanella, 
'  a  window.'     All  this  is  conjecture. 

1874.  "  The  front  (of  a  Bengal  house)  is 
generally  long,  exhibiting  a  pillared  veran- 
dah, or  a  row  of  French  casements,  and  jill- 
milled  windows." — Calc.  Beviem,  No.  cxvii. 
207. 

Jocole,  s.  We  know  not  what  this 
word  is ;  perhaps  '  toys '  ? 

1703.  "...  sent  from  the  Patriarch  to 
the  Governor  with  a  small  present  of 
jocoles,  oil,  and  wines." — In  Wheeler,  ii.  32. 

Jogee,  s.  Hind.  jog%.  A  Hindu 
ascetic  ;  and  sometimes  a  '  conjuror.' 
From  Sansk.  yogln,  one  who  practises 
the  yoga,  a  system  of  meditation  com- 
bined with  austerities,  which  is  sup- 
posed to  induce  miraculous  power  over 
elementary  matter.  In  fact  the  stuff 
which  has  of  late  been  propagated  in 
India  by  certain  persons,  under  the 
names  of  theosophy  and  esoteric 
Buddhism,  is  essentially  the  doctrine 
of  the  Jogis. 

1298.     "  There  is  another  class  of  people 


JOGEE. 


352 


JOHN  COMPANY. 


called  Chnglii  who  .  .  .  form  a  religious 
order  devoted  to  the  Idols.  They  are 
extremely  long-lived,  every  man  of  them 
living  to  150  or  200  years  .  .  .  there  are 
.certain  members  of  the  Order  who  lead  the 
most  ascetic  life  in  the  world,  going  stark 
naked." — Marco  Polo,  2d  ed.  ii.  iWl. 

1343.  "  We  cast  anchor  by  a  little  island 
near  the  main,  Auchediva'  (q.v.),  where 
there  was  a  temple,  a  grove,  and  a  tank 
of  water.  .  .  .  We  found  a  jogi  leaning 
ugainst  the  wall  of  a  hvdkhS/na  or  temple 
of  idols  "  (respecting  whom  he  tells  remark- 
.able  stories). — Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  62-63,  and 
see  p.  275. 

c.  1442.  "  The  Infidels  are  divided  into 
a  great  number  of  classes,  such  as  the 
Bramins,  the  Joghis  and  others." — Abdw- 
razzdk,  in  India  in  XTth  C,  17. 

1498.  "They  went  and  put  in  at 
Angediva  ....  there  were  good  water- 
springs,  and  there  was  in  the  upper  part  of 
the  island  a  tank  built  with  stone,  with  very 
good  water  and  much  wood  .  .  .  there  were 
no  inhabitants,  only  a  beggar-man  whom 
they  call  joguedes."— Cofrca,  by  Lord 
StmOey,  239. 

Compare  Ibn  Batuta  above.  After  150 
years,  tank,  grove,  and  jogi  just  as  they 
were  ! 

1510.  "  The  King  of  the  loghe  is  a  man  of 
great  dignity,  and  has  about  30,000  people, 
and  he  is  a  pagan,  he  and  all  Ms  subjects ; 
and  by  the  pagan  Kings  he  and  his  people 
are  considered  to  be  saints,  on  account  of 
their  lives,  which  you  shall  hear.  .  ,  .  " — 
Varthema,  p.  111. 

Perhaps  tte  chief  of  the  Oorakndllm 
Gosains,  who  were  once  very  numerous 
on  the  West  Coast,  and  have  still  a 
settlement  at  Kadri,  near  Mangalore. 
See  P.  della  Valle's  notice  below. 

1516.  "And  many  of  them  nobla  and 
respectable  iseople,  not  to  be  subject  to  the 
Moors,  go  out  of  the  Kingdom,  and  take 
the  hiabit  of  poverty,  wandering  the 
world  .  .  .  they  carry  very  heavy  chains 
round  their  necks  and  waists,  and  legs; 
a.nd  they  smear  all  their  bodies  and  faces 
with  ashes. .  .  .  These  people  are  commonly 
called  jognes,  and  in  their  own  speech  they 
are  called  Zoomie  (see  Swamy)  which  means 
Servant  of  God  .  .  .  These  jogaes  eat  all 
meats,  and  do  not  observe  any  idolatry." — 
Sarbosa,  99-100. 

1553.  "Much  of  the  general  fear  that 
aSected  the  inhabitants  of  that  city  (Goa 
before  its  capture)  proceeded  from  a  Gentoo, 
of  Bengal  by  nation,  who  went  about  in 
the  habit  of  a  Jogne,  which  is  the  straitest 
sect  of  their  Helton  .  .  .  saying  that  the 
City  would  speedily  have  a  new  Lord,  and 
would  be  inhabited  by  a  strange  people, 
contrary  to  the  will  of  the  natives." — De 
Barros,  Dec.  II.,  liv.  v.  cap.  3. 

„  "  For  this  reason  the  place  (Adam's 
Peak)  is  so  famous  among  all  the  Gentile- 
dom  of  the  East  yonder,  that  they  resort 


thither  as  pilgrims  from  more  than  1000 
leagues  off,  and  chiefly  those  whom  they 
call  Jfignes,  who  are  as  men  who  have 
abandoned  the  world  and  dedicated  them- 
selves to  God,  and  make  great  pilgrimages 
to  visit  the  Temples  consecrated  to  him." — 
lb.  Dec.  III.  liv.  ii.  cap.  1. 

1563.  "...  to  make  them  fight,  like 
the  cobras  de  capello  which  the  jognes  carry 
about  asking  iilms  of  the  people,  and  these 
jognes  are  certain  heathen  {Gentios)  who  go 
begging  all  about  the  country,  powdered  all 
over  with  ashes,  and  are  venerated  by  all 
the  poor  heathen,  and  by  some  of  the  Moors 
also.  .  .  ." — Ga/rcia,  i.  i56t>,  157. 

1624.  "  Finally  I  went  to  seethe  King 
of  the  Jogis  (Gioghi)  where  he  dwelt  at  that 
time,  under  the  shade  of  a  cottage,  and  I 
found  him  roughly  occupied  in  his  affairs, 
as  a  man  of  the  field  and  husbandman  .  .  . 
they  told  me  his  name  was  Batinata,  and 
that  the  hermitage  and  the  place  generally 
was  called  Cadira." — P.  della  Valle,  ii.  724. 

1673.  "Near  the  Gate  in  a  Choultry 
sate  more  than  Forty  naked  Jongies,  or  men 
united  to  God,  covered  with  Ashes  and 
pleited  Turbats  of  their  own  Tfair."— Fryer, 
160. 

1727.  "There  is  another  sort  called 
Jongies,  who  ...  go  naked  except  a  bit  of 
Cloth  about  their  Loyns,  and  some  deny 
themselves  even  that,  delighting  in  Nasti- 
ness,  and  an  holy  Obscenity,  with  a  great 
Show  of  Sanctity."— j1.  Mam.,  i.  152. 

1809. 
"  Fate  work'd  its  own  the  while.    A  band 
Of  Yognees,  as  they  roamed  the  land 

Seeking  a  spouse  for  Jagar-Naut  their  God, 
Stray'd  to  this  solitary  glade." 

Curae  of  Kehama,  xiii,  16. 

c.  1812.  "  Scarcely  .  .  .  were  we  seated 
when  behold,  there  poured  into  the  space 
before  us,  not  only  all  the  Yogees,  Fakeers, 
and  rogues  of  that  description  .  .  .  but  the 
King  of  the  Beggars  himself,  wearing  his 
peculiar  badge." — Mrs.  Sherwood  (describing 
a  visit  to  Henry  Martyn  at  Cawnpore), 
Autobiog.,  415. 

"  Apne  gwhw  M  jogj  an  ganw  kd  sidh." 
Hind,  proverb :  "  Tlie  man  who  is  a  jogi  in 
his  own  village  is  a  deity  in  another." — 
Quoted  by  Mliot,  ii.  207. 

John  Company,  n.p.  An  old  per- 
sonification of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany, by  the  natives  often  taken 
seriously,  and  so  used,  in  former 
days. 

1808.  "  However  the  business  is  pleasant 
now,  consisting  principally  of  orders  to 
countermand  mihtary  operations,  and  pre- 
parations to  save  Johnny  Company's  cash." 
—Lord  Minto  in  India,  184. 

1818-19.  "  In  England  the  ruling  power 
is  possessed  by  two  parties,  one  the  King, 
who  is  Lord  of  the  State,  and  the  other  the 
Honourable  Company.  The  former  governs 
his  own  country ;  and  the  latter,  though 
only  subjects,  exceed  the  King  in  power. 


JOMPON. 


353 


JOSS. 


and  are  the  directors  of  mercantile  affairs." 
—Saddsukh,  in  Mliot,  viii.  411. 

1826.  "He  said  that  according  to  some 
accounts,  he  had  heard  the  Company  was 
an  old  Englishwoman  .  .  .  then  again  he 
told  me  that  some  of  the  Topee  wallas  say 
'John  Company,'  and  he  knew  that  John 
was  a  man's  name,  for  his  master  was  called 
John  Brice,  but  he  could  not  say  to  a 
certainty  whether  '  Company '  was  a  man's 
or  a  woman's  name." — Pandwang  Sari,  60. 

1836.  "The  jargon  that  the  English 
speak  to  the  natives  is  most  absurd.  I 
call  it  'John  Company's  English,'  which 
rather  affronts  Mrs.  Staunton." — Letters 
from  Madras,  42. 

1852.  "John  Company,  whatever  may 
be  his  faults,  is  infinitely  better  than 
Downing  Street.  If  India  were  made  over 
to  the  Colonial  Office,  I  should  not  think  it 
worth  three  years'  purchase." — Mem.  Col. 
Mountain,  293. 

1880.  "  It  fares  with  them  as  with  the 
sceptics  once  mentioned  by  a  South-Indian 
villager  to  a  Government  official.  Some 
men  had  been  now  and  then  known,  he 
said,  to  express  doubt  if  there  were  any 
isuch  person  as  John  Company ;  but  of  such 
it  was  observed  that  something  bad  soon 
happened  to  them." — Sat.  Jteview,  Eeb. 
14th,  p.  220. 

Jompoil,  s.  Hind.  Jdnpdn,  Japan. 
A  kincl  of  sedan,  or  portable  chair 
used  chiefly  by  the  ladies  at  the  Hill 
Sanitaria  of  Upper  India.  It  is  car- 
ried by  two  pairs  of  men  (who  are  called 
Jomponnies,  i.e.  jdnpani  oi  japmi),eaxii 
pair  bearing  on  their  shoulders  a  short 
bar  from  which  the  shafts  of  the  chair 
are  slung.  There  is  some  perplexity 
as  to  the  origin  of  the  word.  For  we 
find  in  Crawfuid's  Malay  Diet.  "  Jani- 
pana  (Jay.  Jampona),  a  kind  of  litter." 
Also  the  Javanese  Diet,  of  P.  Jansz 
(1876)  gives:  '^D)emp8,nd. — dragstoel 
(i.e.  portable  chair),  or  sedan  of  a 
person  of  rank."  The  word  cannot, 
however,  have  been  introduced  into 
India  by  the  officers  who  served  in  Java 
.  (1811 — 1815),  for  its  use  is  much  older 
m  the  Himalaya,  as  may  be  seen  by 
the  quotation  from  P.  Desideri. 

Wilsonhas  the  following:  "Jhdmpdn, 
Bengali.  A  stage  on  which  snake- 
catchers  and  other  juggling  vagabonds 
exhibit ;  a  kind  of  sedan  used  by  tra- 
vellers in  the  Himalaya,  written  Jdm- 
paun(?)." 

It  seems  just  possible  that  the  name 
may  indicate  the  thing  to'  have  been 
borrowed  from  Japan.  But  the  fact 
that  dpyah  means  '  hang '  in  Tibetan 
may  indicate  another  origin. 

1J16.    "The  roads  are  nowhere  practi- 


cable for  a  horseman,  or  for  a  Jampan,  a 
sort  of  palankin." — Letter  of  P.  Ipolito  De- 
sideri, dated  April  10th,  in  Lettres  Edit.,  xv. 
184. 

1783  (after  a  description).  "...  by  these 
central  polos  the  litter,  or  as  it  is  here 
called,  the  Sampan,  is  supported  on  the 
shoulders  of  four  men." — Forster's  Journey, 
ed.  1808,  ii.  3. 

_1879.  "The  gondola  of  Simla  is  the 
'jampan,' or  'jampot,'  as  it  is  sometimes 
called,  on  the  same  linguistic  principle  .  .  as 
that  which  converts  asparagus  into  sparrow- 
grass.  .  .  .  Every  lady  on  the  hills  keeps 
her  jampan  and  jampanees  .  .  .  just  as  in 
the  plains  she  keeps  ner  carriage  and  foot- 
men."— Letter  in  Times,  Aug.  17th. 

Jool,  Jhool,  s.  Hind,  jliill,  sup- 
posed by  Shakespear  (no  doubt  cor- 
rectly) to  be  a  corrupt  form  of  the 
Arab.  juU,  having  much  the  same 
meaning.  Housings,  body  clothing  of 
a  horse,  elephant,  or  other  domestica- 
ted animal ;  often  a  quilt,  used  as  such. 
In  colloquial  use  all  over  India.  The 
modern  Arabs  use  the  plur.  jilal  as  a 
singular.  This  Dozy  defines  as  "  cou- 
verture  en  laine  plus  ou  moins  orn6e 
de  dessins,  tres  large,  trfes  chaude  et 
enveloppant  le  poitrail  et  la  croupe  du 
eheval "  (exactly  the  Indian  jlml) — 
also  "  ornement  de  soie  qu'on  etend 
sur  la  croupe  des  ohevaux  aux  jours 
de  fSte." 

1880.  "Horse  Jhools,  &c.,  at  shortest 
notice." — Advt.  in  Madras  Mail,  Eeb. 
13th. 

Joola,  s.  Hind.y/iSte.  The  ordinary 
meaning  of  the  word  is  '  a  swing ' ; 
but  in  the  Himalaya  it  is  specifically 
appKed  to  the  rude  suspension  bridges 
used  there. 

1830.  "  Our  chief  object  in  descending 
to  the  Sutlej  was  to  swing  on  a  Joolah. 
bridge.  The  bridge  consists  of  7  grass  ropes, 
about  twice  the  thickness  of  your  thumb, 
tied  to  a  single  post  on  either  bank.  A 
piece  of  the  hoUowed  trunk  of  a  tree,  half  a 
yard  long,  slips  upon  these  ropes,  and  from 
this  4  loops  from  the  same  grass  rope 
depend.  The  passenger  hangs  in  the  loops, 
placing  a  couple  of  ropes  under  each  thigh, 
and  holds  on  by  pegs  in  the  block  over  his 
head ;  the  signal  is  given,  and  he  is  drawn 
over  by  an  eighth  rope."— Mem.  of  Col. 
Mountain,  114. 

Joss,  s.  An  idol.  This  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  Portuguese  Deos,  '  God,' 
first  taken  up  in  the  'Pidgin'  lan- 
guage of  the  Chinese  ports  from  the 
Portuguese,  and  then  adopted  from 
that  jargon  by  Europeans  as  if  they 
had  got  hold  of  a  Chinese  word. 


JOSS-HOUSE. 


354         JOWAUB,  JOWARBEE. 


1659.  ' '  But  the  Devil  .(whom  the  Chinese 
commonly  call  Joosjej  is  a  mighty  and 
powerful  Prince  of  the  World." — WaMer 
Schulz,  17. 

„  "  In  a  four-cornered  cabinet  in 
their  dweUing-rooms,  they  have,  as  it  were, 
an  altar,  and  thereon  an  image  .  .  .  this 
they  call  Josin."— Saar,  ed.  1672,  p.  27. 

1677.  "  All  the  Sinese  keep  a  limning  of 
the  Bevil  in  their  houses.  .  .  .  They  paint 
him  with  two  horns  on  his  head,  and  com- 
monly call  him  Josie  (Joosje)." — Gerret 
Tcrmmlcn,  Oost  Indische  Voyagie,  33. 

1711.  "  I  know  but  little  of  their  Reli- 
gion, more  than  that  every  Man  has  a  small 
Joss  or  God  in  his  own  House." — Zockyer, 
181. 

1727.  "Their  Josses  or  Demi-gods  some 
of  human  shape,  some  of  monstrous  JFigure." 
— A.  Ham.,  ii.  266. 

c.  1790. 

"Down    with   dukes,    earls,  and  lords, 
those  pagan  Josses, 
False  gods !  away  with  stars  and  strings 
and  crosses." 
Fete)-  Findar,  Ode  to  Kien  Long. 

Joss-house,  s.  An  idol  temple  in 
Cliina  or  Japan.  Erom  Joss,  as  just 
explained. 

1840.  "Every  town,  every  village,  it  is 
true,  abounds  with  Joss-houses,  upon  which 
large  sums  of  money  have  been  spent." — 
— Mem.  Col.  Mountain,  186. 

1876.  "...  the  fantastic  gables  and 
tawdry  ornaments  of  a  large  joss-house,  or 
temple."— Fortnightly  Beview,  No.  cliii. 
222. 

1876. 

"  One  Tim  Wang  he  makee-tlavel, 

Makee  stop  one  night  in  Joss-house." 
Leland,  Pidgin-English  Sing-Song,  p.  42. 

Thus  also  in  "pidgin,"  Joss-house-mare 
or  JoBB-pidgim-man  is  a  priest,  or  a  mis- 
sionary. 

1750-52.  "The  sailors,  and  even  some 
books  of  voyages  ....  call  the  pagodas 
Yoss-houses,  for  on  enquiring  of  a  Chinese 
for  the  name  of  the  idol,  he  answers  Grande 
Toss,  instead  of  Gran  JDios." — Olof  Toreen, 
232. 

1760-1810.  "  On  the  8th,  18th,  and  28th 
day  of  the  Moon  these  foreign  barbarians 
may  visit  the  Flower  Gardens,  and  the 
Honam  Joss-House,  but  not  in  droves  of  over 
ten  at  a  time."—'  8  Regulations '  at  Canton, 
from  The  Fanlaoae  at  Canton  (1882),  p.  29. 

Jostick  or  Joss-stick,  s.  A  stick 
of  fragrant  tinder  (powdered  costus, 
sandalwood,  &c.)  used  by  tlie  Chinese 
as  incense  in  their  temples,  and  for- 
merly-exported for  use  as  cigar-lights. 
The  name  appears  to  be  from  the 
temple  use.     See  Putchock, 

1876.  "  Burnee  joss-stick,  talkee  plitty." 
■ — Leland,  p.  43. 


1879.  "There  is  a  recess  outside  each 
shop,  and  at  dusk  the  joss-sticks  burning 
in  these  fill  the  city  with  the  fragrance  of 
incense." — Bird,  Golden  Chersonese,  49. 

Jow,  s.  Hind.  jhau.  The  name  is 
applied  to  various  species  of  shrubby 
tamarisk  which  abound  on  the  low  aUu- 
vials  of  Indian  rivers,  and  are  useful  in 
many  ways,  for  rough  basket  making 
and  the  like.  It  is  a  usual  material 
Ipr  gabions  and  fascines  in  Indian 
siege-operations. 

Jowaulla  mookhee,  n.p.  (Skt. 
and)  Hind.  Jwald  -  mukhl,  '  flame- 
mouthed  ; '  a  generic  name  for  quasi- 
volcanic  phenomena,  but  particularly 
applied  to  a  place  in  the  Kangra  dis- 
trict of  the  Punjab  mountain  country, 
near  the  Bias  Eiver,  where  jets  of  gas 
issue  from  the  ground  and  are  kept 
constantly  burmng.  There  is  a  shrine 
of  Devi,  and  it  is  a  place  of  pilgrimage 
famous  all  over  the  Himalaya  as  well 
as  in  the  plains  of  India.  The  famous 
fire- jets  at  Baku  are  sometimes  visited 
by  more  adventurous  Indian  pilgrims, 
and  known  as  the  Great  Jwala-mukhl. 
The  author  of  the  following  passage 
was  evidently  ignorant  of  the  pheno- 
menon worshipped,  though  the  nam& 
indicates  its  nature. 

c.  1360.  Sultan  Firoz  ....  marched 
with  his  army  towards  Nagarkot  (see  Nug- 
gercote) ....  the  idol  Jwala-mukhl,  much 
worshipped  by  the  infidels,  was  situated  on 
the  road  to  Nagarkot.  .  .  .  Some  of  the 
infidels  have  reported  that  Sult&  Firoz 
went  specially  to  see  this  idol,  and  held  a 
golden  umbrella  over  its  head.  But  .  .  . 
the  infidels  slandered  the  Sultan.  .  .  . 
Other  infidels  have  said  that  Sultan  Mu- 
hammad Sh^h  bin  Tughlik  ShSh  held  an 
umbrella  over  this  same  idol,  but  this  also  is 
a  lie.  .  .  ." — Shams-i-Sirdj  Afif,  in  Mliot, 
iii.  318. 

1783.  ' '  At  TauUah  Mhokee  {sic)  a  small 
volcanic  fire  issues  from  the  side  of  a  moun- 
tain, on  which  the  Hindoos  have  raised  a 
temple  that  has  long  been  of  celebrity,  and 
favourite  resort  among  the  people  of  the 
Punjab." — G.  Forster's  Jmwney,  ed.  1798,  i. 
308. 

1799.  "Prason  Poory  afterwards  tra- 
velled ...  to  the  Maha  or  Buree  (i.e. 
larger)  Jowalla  Mookhi  or  Juftla  Mflchi, 
terms  that  mean  a  '  Flaming  Mouth,'  as 
being  a  spot  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Bakee  (Baku)  on  the  west  side  of  the  (Cas- 
pian) Sea  .  .  .  whence  fire  issues;  a  cir- 
cumstance that  has  rendered  it  of  great 
veneration  with  the  Hindus."— JomJ/in" 
Duncan,  in  As.  Bes.  v.  41. 

Jowaur,  Jowarree,  s.  Hind. ^awar, 


JOY. 


355 


JUGGUBNAUT. 


Sorghum  vulgare,  Pers.  (JSolcus  sc/r- 
ghum,  Jj.).  One  of  the  best  and 
most  frequently  grown  of  the  tall 
millets  of  southern  countries.  It  is 
grown  nearly  all  over  India  in  the 
unflooded  tracts ;  it  is  sown  about 
July  and  reaped  in  November.  The 
reedy  stems  are  8  to  12  feet  high.  It . 
is  the  cholam  of  the  Tamil  regions. 
See  Kurby. 

The  At.  dura  or  dhura  is  perhaps 
the  same  word  ultimately  as  jawar ; 
for  the  old  Semitic  name  is  dokn,  from 
the  smoky  aspect  of  the  grain. 

It  is  an  odd  instance  of  the  looseness 
which  used  to  pervade  dictionaries  and 
glossaries  that  E.  Drummond  (Illns. 
of  the  Gram.  Parts  of  Guzerattee,  &c., 
Bombay,  1808)  calls  "  Jooar,  a  kind 
of  pulse,  the  food  of  the  common 
people." 

1800.  "...  my  industrious  followers 
must  live  either  upon  jowarry,  of  which 
there  is  an  abundance  everywhere,  or  they 
must  be  more  industrious  in  procuring  rice 
for  themselves." — Wellington,  i.  175. 

1813.  Torbes  calls  it  "juarree  or  cush- 
msh  "  i^).—Or.  Mem.,  ii.  406. 

1819.  "In  1797-8  joiwaree  sold  in  the 
Muchoo  Eaunta  at  six  rupees  per  cul$ee  (see 
culsey)  of  24  maunds." — Macmurdo,  in  Tr. 
Mt.  Soc.  Bo.,  i.  287. 

Joy,  s.  This  seems  from,  the  quo- 
tation to  have  been  used,  on  the  west 
coast  ioT  jewel  (Port.  joia). 

1810.  "  The  vanity  of  parents  sometimes 
leads  them  to  dress  their  children,  even 
while  infants,  in  this  manner,  which  affords 
a  temptation  ....  to  murder  these  help- 
less creatures  for  the  sake  of  their  orna- 
ments or  joys." — Maria  Graham,  3. 

Jubtee,  Juptee,  &o.,  s.  Guz. 
japU,  &c.  Corrupt  forms  of  zabtl. 
See  Zubt. 

1808.  "The  Sindias  as  Sovereigns  of 
Broach  used  to  take  the  revenues  of  Moqj 
mmadara  and  Desoys  (see  dessaye)  of  that 
district  every  third  year,  amounting  to  Bs. 
68,390,  and  Called  the  periodical  confisca- 
tion Juptee."— iJ.  Dnanmond. 

Jndea,  Odia,  &o.,  n.p.  These  are 
names  often  given  in  old  writers  to 
the  city  of  Ayuthia,  or  Ayodhya,  or 
Tufhia  (so  called  apparently  after  the 
Hiadu  city,  of  Eama,  Ayodhya,  which 
we  now  call  Oudh),  which  was  the 
capital  of  Siam  from  the  14th  century 
down  to  about  1767,  when  it  was 
destroyed  by  the  Burmese,  and  the 
taamese  royal  residence  was  trans- 
ferred to  Bangkock. 


1522.  "All  these  cities  are  constructed 
like  ours,  and  are  subject  to  the  King  of 
Siam,  who  is  named  Siri  Zacabedera,  and 
who  inhabits  ludla." — Pigafetta,  Hak.  Soc. 
156. 

c.  1546.  "The  capitall  City  of  aU  this 
Empire  is  Odiaa,  whereof  I  haue  spoken 
heretofore :  it  is  fortified  with  walls  of 
brick  and"  mortar,  and  contains,  according 
to  some,  foure  hundred  thousand  fires, 
whereof  an  hundred  thousand  are  strangers 
of  divers  countries." — Finto  (in  Cogan's 
E.  T.),  p.  285  ;  orig.  cap.  clxxxix. 

1553.  "  For  the  Realm  is  great,  and  its 
Cities  and  Towns  very  populous ;  insomuch 
that  the  city  Hudia  alone,  which  is  the 
capital  of  the  Kingdom  of  Siam  (Sido),  and 
the  residence  of  the  King,  furnishes  50,000 
men  of  its  own." — Sarros,  III.  ii.  5. 

1614.  "  As  regards  the  size  of  the  City  of 
Odia ...  it  may  be  guessed  by  an  experiment 
made  by  a  curious  engineer  with  whom  we 
communicated  on  the  subject.  He  says  that 
...  he  embarked  in  one  of  the  native 
boats,  small,  and  very  light,  with  the  deter- 
mination to  go  all  round  the  City  (which  is 
entirely  compassed  by  water),  and  .that 
he  started  one  day  from  the  Portuguese 
settlement,  at  dawn,  and  when  he  _  got 
back  it  was  already  far  on  in  the  night, 
and  he  affirmed  that  by  his  calculation  he 
had  gone  more  than  8  leagues." — Couto, 
VI.  vii.  9. 

1617.  "  The  merchants  of  the  country 
of  Ian  John,  a  place  joining  to  the  country 
of  Jangama  (see  Jangomai)  arrived  at 
'  the  city  of  Judea '  before  Eaton's  coming 
away  from  thence,  and  brought  great  store 
of  merchandize."— &im5ur2/,  ii.  p.  90. 

1727.  "  .  .  .  all  are  sent  to  the  City  of 
Siam  or  Odia  for  the  King's  Use.  ...  The 
City  stands  on  an  Island  in  the  River 
Memnon,  which  by  Turnings  and  Wind- 
ings, makes  the  Distance  from  the  Bar 
about  50  Leagues." — A.  Ham.  ii.  160. 

Jllgboolak,  s.  Marine  Hind,  for 
jack-hloch  [Roebuck). 

Juggumaut,  n.p.  A  corruption  of 
the  Sansk.  Jagannatha,  '  Lord  of  the 
Universe,'  a  name  of  BJrishna  wor- 
shipped as  Vishnu  at  the  famous  shrine 
of  Puri  in  Orissa.  The  image  so  called 
is  an  amorphous  idol,  much  like  those 
worshipped  in  some  of  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  and  it  has  been  plausibly  sug- 
gested (webelieve  first  by  Gen.  Cunning- 
ham) that  it  was  in  reality  a  Buddhist 
symbol,  which  has  been  adopted  as  an 
object  of  Brahminical  worship,  and 
made  to  serve  as  the  image  of  a  god. 
The  idol  was,  and  is,  annually  dragged 
forth  in  procession  on  a  monstrous 
car,  and  as  masses  of  excited  pilgrims 
crowded  round  to  drag  or  accompany 
it,  accidents  occurred.  Occasionally 
also  persons,  sometimes  sufferers  from, 
A  A  2 


JUGaURNAUT. 


356 


JUOGURNAUT. 


painful  disease,  oast  themselves  before 
the  advancing  wheels.  The  testimony 
of  Mr.  Stirhng,  who  was  for  some 
years  Collector  of  Orissa  in  the  second 
decade  of  this  century,  and  that  of  Dr. 
W.  W.  Hunter,  who  states  that  he 
has  gone  through  the  MS.  archives  of 
the  province  since  it  became  British, 
show  that  the  popular  impression  in 
regard  to  the  continued  frequency 
of  immolations  on  these  occasions, 
— a  belief  which  has  made  Juggur- 
naut  a  standing  metaphor, — ^was 
greatly  exaggerated.  The  belief  in- 
deed in  the  custom  of  such  immola- 
tion had  existed  for  centuries,  and  the 
rehearsal  of  these  or  other  cognate 
religious  suicides  at  one  or  other  of 
ihe  great  temples  of  the  Peninsula, 
founded  partly  on  fact,  and  partly  on 
popular  report,  finds  a  place  in  almost 
every  old  narrative  relating  to  India. 

The  really  great  mortality  from 
hardship,  exhaustion,  and  epidemic 
disease  which  frequently  ravaged  the 
crowds  of  pilgrims  on  such  occasions, 
doubtless  aided  in  keeping  up  the 
J)opular  impressions  in  connexion  with 
the  Juggurnaut  festival. 

0. 1321.  "  Annually  on  the  recurrence  of 
the  day  when  that  idol  was  made,  the  folk 
of  the  country  come  and  take  it  down^nd 
put  it  on  a  fine  chariot ;  and  then  the  king 
and  Queen,  and  the  whole  body  of  the 
people,  join  together  and  draw  it  forth 
from  the  church  with  loud  singing  of  songs, 
jand  all  kinds  of  music  ....  and  many 
pilgrims  who  have  come  to  this  feast  cast 
themselves  under  the  chariot,  so  that  its 
wheels  may  go  over  them,  saying  that  they 
desire  to  die  for"  their  god.  '  And  the  oar 
passes  over  them,  and  crushes  them,  and 
cuts  them  in  sunder,  and  so  they  perish  on 
the  spot." — Fi-iar  Odoric,  in  Cathay,  &c.  i. 
83. 

0.  1430.  "  In  Bizenegalia  (see  Bisna^ar) 
also,  at  a  certain  time  of  the  year,  this  idol 
is  carried  through  the  city,  placed  between 
two  chariots  .  .  .  accomparued  by  a  great 
concourse  of  ijeople.  Many,  carried  away 
by  the  fervour  of  their  faith,  cast  themselves 
on  the  ground  before  the  wheels,  in  order 
that  they  may  be  crushed  to  death, — a  mode 
of  death  which  they  say  is  very  acceptable 
to  their  god." — N.  Conti,  in  India  in  XVth 
Cent.,  28. 

c.  1581.  "  AU  for  devotion  attach  them- 
selves to  the  trace  of  the  car,  which  is 
dravra  in  this  manner  by  a  vast  number  of 
people  .  .  .  and  on  the  annual  ieaat  day 
of  the  Pagod  this  car  is  dragged  by  crowds 
of  people  through  certain  parts  of  the  city 
(Negapatam)  some  of  whom  from  devotion, 
or  the  desire  to  be  thought  to  make  a 
devoted  end,  cast  themselves  dovra  under 
the  wheels  of    the    cars,    and    so   perish. 


remaining  all  ground  and  crushed  by  tlie 
said  cars." — Gaaparo  Balbi,  f.  84. 

The  preceding  passages  refer  to  scenes  in 
the  south  of  the  Peninsula. 

c.  1590.  "In  the  town  of  Pursotem  on 
the  banlu  of  the  sea  stands  the  temple  of 
Jagnant,  near  to  which  are  the  images  of 
Kishen,  his  brother,  and  their  sister,  made 
of  Sandal-wood,  which  are  said  to  be  4,000 
years  old.  .  . .  The  Brahmins  ...  at  certain 
times  carry  the  image  in  procession  upon 
a  carriage  of  sixteen  wheels,  which  in  the 
Hindooee  language  is  called  Bahth;  and 
they  believe  that  whoever  assists  in  draw- 
ing it  along  obtains  remission  of  all  his 
sins." — Gladwin's  Ayeen,  ii.  13-15. 

1632.  "Vnto  this  Pagod  or  house  of 
Sathen  ....  doe  belong  9,000  Brammines 
or  PriestSj  which  doe  dayly  offer  sacrifice 
vnto  their  great  God  laggamat,  from 
which  Idoll  the  City  is  so  called  .... 
And  when  it  (the  chariot  of  laggarnai)  is 
going  along  the  city,  there  are  many  that 
will  offer  themselves  a  sacrifice  to  this 
Idoll,  and  desperately  lye  downe  on  the 
ground,  that  the  Ohariott  wheeles  may 
runne  over  them,  whereby  they  are  killed 
outright ;  some  get  broken  armes,  some 
broken  legges,  so  that  many  of  them  are 
destroyed,  and  by  this  meanes  they  thinke 
to  merit  Heauen." — W.  Bruton,  vaHaUwilH 
V.  .57. 

1667.  "  In  the  Town  of  Jagannat,  which 
is  seated  upon  the  Gulf  of  Bengala,  and 
where  is  that  famous  Temple  of  the  Idol  of 
the  same  name,  there  is  yearly  celebrated 
a  certain  Feast.  .  .  .  The  first  day  that 
they  shew  this  Idol  with  Ceremony  in  the 
Temple,  the  Crowd  is  usually  so  great  to 
see  it,  that  there  is  not  a  year,  but  some  of 
those  poor  Pilgrims,  that  come  afar  off, 
tired  and  harassed,  are  suffocated  there ; 
all  the  people  blessing  them  for  having 
been  so  happy  .  .  .  And  when  this  Hellish 
Triumphant  Chariot  marcheth,  there  are 
found  (which  is  no  Pable)  persons  so 
foohshly  credulous  and  superstitious  as  to 
throw  themselves  with  their  bellies  under 
those  large  and  heavy  wheels,  which  bruise 
them  to  death  .  .  ." — Bemier,  a  Letter  to 
Mr.  Ghapelain,  in  Eng.  ed.  1684,  97. 

1682.  "...  We  lay  by  aU  last  night  till 
10  o'clock  this  morning,  ye  Captain  being 
desirous  to  see  ye  Jagernot  Pagodas  for 
his  better  satisfaction  .,,.'' 
Journall,  July  16. 

1727.  "His ( Jagarynat's) Efl5gy is  often 
carried  abroad  in  Procession,  mounted  on 
a  Coach  four  stories  high  ....  they  fasten 
small  Ropes  to  the  Cable,  two  or  three 
Fathoms  long,  so  that  upwards  of  2,000 
People  have  room  enough  to  draw  the 
Coach,  and  some  old  Zealots;  as  it  passes 
through  the  Street,  fall  flat  on  the  Ground, 
to  have  the  Honour  to  be  crushed  to  Pieces 
by  the  Coach  Wheels."— jl.  Ham.  i.  387. 

1809. 

"  A  thousand  pilgrims  strain 
Arm,   shoulder,   breast,    and    thigh,   with 
might  and  main, 


JULIBDAE. 


357 


JUMBEEA. 


To  drag  that  sacred  wain, 
And  scarce  can  draw  along  the  enormous 

load. 
Prone  fall  the  frantic  votaries  on  the  road, 
And  calling  on  the  God 
Their  self -devoted  bodies  there  they  lay 
To  pave  his  chariot  way. 
On  Jaga-Naut  they  call. 
The  ponderous  car  rolls  on,  and  crushes 
all, 
Through  flesh   and   bones    it  ploughs  its 
dreadful  path. 
Groans  rise  unheard ;  the  dying  cry. 

And  death,  and  agony 
Are  trodden   under   toot  by  yon  road 
throng, 
Who  follow  close  and  thrust  the  deadly 
wheels  along. " 

Curse  of  Kehama,  xiv.  5.     . 

1814.  "  The  sight  here  beggars  all  de- 
scription. Though  Juggernaut  made  some 
progress  on  the  19th,  and  has  travelled 
daily  ever  since,  he  has  not  yet  reached  the 
place  of  his.  destination.  His  brother  is 
ahead  of  him,  and  the  lady  in  the  rear. 
One  woman  has  devoted  herself  under  the 
wheels,  and  a  shocking  sight  it  was.  An- 
other also  intended  to  devote  herself,  missed 
the  wheels  with  her  body,  and  had  her  arm 
broken.  Three  people  lost  their  lives  in  the 
crowd."— In  Asiatic  Journal — quoted  in 
Bevmdge,  Hist,  of  India,  ii.  54,  without 
exacter  reference. 

c.  1818.  "  That  excess  of  fanaticism 
which  formerly  prompted  the  pilgrims  to 
court  death  by  throwing  themselves  in 
crowds  under  the  wheels  of  the  car  of 
Jagannath  has  happily  long  ceased  to 
actuate  the  worshippers  of  the  present  day. 
During  4  years  that  I  have  witnessed  the 
ceremony,  three  cases  only  of  this  revolt- 
ing species  of  immolation  have  occurred, 
one  of  which  I  may  observe  is  doubtful, 
and  should  probably  be  ascribed  to  ac- 
cident; in  the  other  the  victims  had  long 
been  suffering  from  some  excruciating  com- 
plaints, and  chose  this  method  of  ridding 
themselves  of  the  burthen  of  life  in  pre- 
ference to  other  modes  of  suicide  so  pre- 
valent with  the  lower  orders  under  similar 
circumstances."— 4.  Stirling,  in  As.  Bes. 
XV.  324. 

1827.  March  28th  in  this  year,  Mr. 
Poynder,  in  the  E.  I.  Court  of  Proprietors, 
stated  that  "about  the  year  1790  no  fewer 
than  28  Hindus  were  crushed  to  death  at 
Ishera  on  the  Ganges,  under  the  wheels 
of  Juggumaut."— ^s.  Journal,  1821,  vol. 
xxiii.  p.  702. 

1871.  "...  poor  Johnny  Tetterby  stag- 
germg  under  his  Moloch  of  an  infant,  the 
Juggernaut  that  crushed  all  his  enjoy- 
ments."—JVinter's  Zife  of  Dickens,  ii.  415. 

1876.  "  Le  monde  en  marchant  n'a  pas 
beaucoup  plus  de  souci  de  ce  qu'il  ferase  qtie 
Je  char  de  I'idole  de  Jagarnata."— ^.  Benan, 
m  Bevue  des  Deux  Mondes,  S'  S^rie,  xviii., 
p.  504. 

Julibdar,  s.    Pers.  jalabdar,  lit.  a 


'  bridle-holder ' ;  also  the  superinten- 
dents of  the  mules,  &c.  in  a  cafila. 
This  word  occurs  in  puzzling  distor- 
tions in  the  MS.  Journal  of  William 
Hedges.  In  his  day  it  must  have  been 
commonly  used  in  Bengal,  but  it  is 
now  quite  obsolete. 

1673.  "In  the  heart  of  this  Square  is 
raised  a  place  as  large  as  a  Mountebank's 
Stage,  where  the  Gelabdar,  or  Master 
Muliteer,  with  his  prime  Passengers  or 
Servants,  have  an  opportunity  to  view  the 
whole  Caphala." — Fri/ei;  341. 

1683.  "Your  Jyhbdar,  after  he  had 
received  his  letter  would  not  stay  for  the 
Gen",  but  stood  upon  departure." — Sedges, 
Diary,  Sept.  15th. 

,,  "We  admire  what  made  you  send, 
peons  to  force  our  Gyllibdar  back  to  your 
Pactory,  after  he  had  gone  12  cosses  on  his, 
way,  and  dismisse  him  again  without  any 
reason  for  it." — Ibid.  Sept.  26th. 

1754.  "100  Gilodar;  those  who  are 
charged  with  the  direction  of  the  couriers 
and  their  horses." — Hanway's  Travels,  i. 
171. 

1880.  "It  would  make  a  good  picture, 
the  surroundings  of  camels,  horses,  donkeys, 
and  men  .  .  .  Pascal  and  Remise  cooking  for 
me ;  the  Jellaodars,  enveloped  in  felt  coats, 
smoking  their  kallidns,  amid  the  half-light 
of  fast  fading  day.  .  ." — MS.  Journal  in 
Persia  of  Gapt.  W.  Gill,  B.E. 

Jumbeea,  s.  Ar.  Janhiya,  probably 
from/araft,  '  the  side ; '  a  kind  of  dfig- 
ger  worn  in  the  girdle,  so  as  to  be 
drawn  across  the  body.  It  is  usually 
in  form  slightly  curved.  Capt.  Burton 
{Camoes,  Commentary,  413)  identifies 
it  with  the  agomia  and  goniio  of  the 
quotations  below,  and  refers  to  a 
sketch  in  his  Pilgrimage,  but  this  we 
cannot  find,  though  the  jambiyah 
is  several  times  mentioned,  e.g.  i. 
347,  ui.  72.  The  term  occurs  re- 
peatedly in  Mr.  Egerton's  catalogue 
of  arms  in  the  India  Museum. 
Janbwa  occurs  as  the  name  of  a 
dagger  in  the  Ain  (orig.  i.  119) ;  why 
Blochmann  in  his  translation  spells  it 
jhanbwah  we  do  not  know.  See  also 
Dozy  and  Eng.  s.v.  jamhette.  It  seems 
very  doubtful  if  the  latter  French  word 
has  anything  to  do  with  the  Arabic 
word. 

o.  1328. ' '  Taki-ud-din  refused  roughly  and 
pushed  him  away.  Then  the  maimed  man 
drew  a  dagger  {khanjar)  such  as  is  called 
in  that  country  janbiya,  and  gave  him  a 
mortal  wound." — Ibn  Bat.  i.  534. 

1498.  "  The  Moors  had  erected  palisades 
of  great  thickness,  with  thick  planking, 
and  fastened  so  that  we  could  not  see  them 
within.     And   their   people   paraded   the 


JUMDUD. 


358 


JUNGLE. 


shore  with  targets,  azagays,  agomias,  and 
bows  and  slings  from  which  they  slung 
stones  at  ua."—Roteiro  de  Vasco  da  Gama, 
32. 

1516.  "  They  go  to  fight  one  another 
bare  from  the  waist  upwards,  and  from 
the  waist  downwards  wrapped  in  cotton 
cloths  drawn  tightly  round,  and  with  many 
folds,  and  with  their  arms,  which  are 
swords,  bucklers,  and  daggers  (gomios)." — 
Barbosa,  p.  80, 

Jvundud,  s.  H.  jamdad,  and /am- 
dhar.  A  kind  of  dagger;  broad  at 
base  and  slightly  oiu-ved,  tbe  hilt 
formed  with  a  cross-grip  like  that  of 
the  Katar  (see  Kuttaur). 

F.  Johnson's  Dictionary  gives /am- 
dar  as  a  Persian  word  with  the  sug- 
gested etymology  .of  janh-dar,  'flank- 
render.'  But  in  the  Aln  the  word  is 
spelt  jamdJiar,  which  seems  to  indicate 
Hind,,  origin ;  and  its  occurrence  in 
the  poem  of  Ohand  Bardai  (see  Indian 
Antiquary,  i.  281)  corroborates  this. 
Mr.  Beames  there  suggests  the  et3mio- 
logy  Tama-dant,  'Death's  Tooth.' 
The  drawings  of  the  jamdhad  or 
jamdhar  in  the  Am  illustrations  show 
several  specimens  with  double  and 
triple  toothed  points,  which  perhaps 
favours  this  view;  but  Tama-dhdra, 
'  death- wielder,'  appears  in  the  Sans- 
krit dictionaries  as  the  name  of  a 
wesfpon. 

See  passage  from  Baber  quoted 
imder  Kuttaur. 

Jumma,  s.  Hind,  from  Arab. /ama'. 
The  total  assessment  (for  land  revenue) 
from  any  particular  estate,  or  division 
of  country.  The  Arab,  word  signifies 
'  total,'  or  '  aggregate.' 

1781.  "  An  increase  of  more  than  26 
lacks  of  rupees  (was)  effected  on  the  former 
jumma." — Fifth  Heport,  p.  8. 

Jummabundee,  s.  Hind,  from 
Pers.  Arab,  jama'handt.  A  settle- 
ment (q.v.),  i.e.  the  determination  of 
the  amount  of  land  revenue  due  for  a 
year,  or  period  of  years,  from  a  village, 
estate,  or  parcel  of  land. 

Jumna,  n.p.  The  name  of  a  famous 
river  in  India  which  runs  by  Dehli  and 
Agra.  Skt.  Tamund,  Hind.  Jamuna 
and  Jamna,  the  Aiafiovva  of  Ptolemy, 
the  'Ia>j3dp?;s  of  Arrian,  the  Jomanes  of 
Pliny.  The  spelling  of  Ptolemy  almost 
exactly  expresses  the  modern  Hind. 
form  Jamuna. 

The  name  Jamwna  is  also  applied  to 
what  was  in  the  last  century  an  unim- 


portant branch  of  the  Brahmaputra 
E.  which  connected  it  with  the  Ganges, 
but  which  has  now  for  many  years 
been  the  main  channel  of  the  former 
great  river.     See  Jennye. 

Jamuna  is  the  name  of  several  other 
rivers  of  less  note. 

Jungeera,  n.p.,  i.e.  Janjwa.  The 
name  of  a  native  state  on  the  coast, 
south  of  Bombay,  from  which  the  Fort 
and  chief  place  is  44  m.  distant.  This 
place  is  on  a  small  island,  rising  in 
the  entrance  to  the  Eajpurl  inlet,  to 
which  the  name  Janjira  properly  per- 
tains, behoved  to  be  a  local  corruption 
of  the  Arab.  Jazira,  '  Island.'  The 
state  is  also  called  Hahsan,  meaning 
'  Hubshee's  land,'  from  the  fact  that 
for  3  or  4  centuries  its  chief  has  been 
of  that  race.  This  was  not  at  first 
continuous,  nor  have  the  chiefs,  even 
when  of  African  blood,  been  always  of 
one  family ;  but  they  have  apparently 
been  so  for  the  last  200  years.  '  The 
S'tdi,'  and  '  The  HabsM,'  are  titles 
popularly  applied  to  this  chief. 

The  old  Portuguese  writers  call  this 
harbour  Danda  (or  as  they  write  it 
Damda),  e.g.  Joao  de  Castro  in  Pn'meiro 
Eoteiro,  p.  48.  His  rude  chart  shows 
the  island-fort. 

Jungle,  s.  Hind,  and  Mahr.  jangal, 
from  Sansk.  jangala  (a  word  which 
occurs  chiefly  in  medical  treatises). 
The  native  word  means  in  strictness 
only  waste,  uncultivated  ground ;  then, 
such  ground  covered  with  shrubs, 
trees,  or  long  grass ;  and  thence  again 
the  Anglo-Indian  application  is  to  the 
forest,  or  other  wild  growth,  rather 
than  to  the  fact  that  it  is  not  cultivated. 
A  forest ;  a  thicket ;  a  tangled  wilder- 
ness. 

The  word  seems  to  have  passed  at  a 
rather  early  date  into  Persian,  and  also 
into  use  in  Turkestan.  From  Anglo- 
Indian  it  has  been  adopted  in  French 
as  well  as  in  English.  The  word  does 
not  seem  to  occur  in  Fryer,  which 
rather  indicates  that  its  use  was  not  so 
extremely  common  among  foreigners 
as  it  now  is. 

c.  1200.  "...  Now  the  land  is  humid, 
jungle  (jangalah),  or  of  the  ordinary  kind." 
— Su«ruta,  i.  ch.  35.  il 

c.  1370.  "  Elephants  were  numerous  as 
sheep  in  the  jangal  round  the  Kii's  dwell- 
'■"''  "—Tdrilch-i-Mroz-Shdhl,    in  EUiot,  iii. 

.;.  1450.     "  The  Kings  of  India  hunt  the 


ing. 
314. 


JUNGLE. 


359 


JUNGLE-TEBBY. 


elephant..  They  will  stay  a  whole  month  or 
more  in  the  wilderness,  and  in  the  jungle  " 
}angal)—Abdwrazzak,  in  Not.  et  I!xt.  xiv. 
51. 

1474.  "...  Bichene§;er.  The  vast  city  is 
surrounded  by  three  ravines,  and  intersected 
by  a  river,  bordering  on  one  side  on  a 
dreadful  Jungel." — Ath.  Bikitin,  in  India 
in.  XVth  Cent.  29. 

1776.  "  Land  waste  for  five  years  .  .  . 
is  called  Jungle." — Halhed's  Gentoo  Code, 
190. 

1809.  "The  air  of  Calcutta  is  much 
affected  by  the  closeness  of  the  jungle 
around  it." — Zid.  Vcdentia,  i.  207. 

"  They  built  them  here  a  bower  of  jointed 

cane, 
Strong  for  the  needful  use,  and  light  and 

long 
Was  the  slight  framework  rear'd,  with 

little  pain ; 
Lithe   creepers   then   the    wicker    sides 

supply, 
And  the  tail  jnngle   grass  fit  roofing 

gave 
Beneath  the  genial  sky." 

C.  of  Kehama,  xiii.  7. 

c.  1830.     "C'est  li  que  je  rencontrai  les 
jungles  .  .  .   j'avoue  que  je  fus  trfes  disap- 
points."— Jaquemont,  Correspond,  i.  134. 
c.  1833-38. 

"  L'Hippotame  au  large  ventre 
Habite  aux  Jungles  de  Java, 
Oil  grondent,  au  fond  de  chaque  antre 
Plus  de  monstres  qu'on  ne  reva." 

Theoph.  Gautier,  in  Poisies  Com- 
putes, ed.  1876,  i.  325. 
1848.     "  But  he  was  as  lonely  here  as  in 
his  jungle  at  Boggleywala." — Thackeray, 
Vanity  Fair,  ch.  iii. 

c.  1858. 
"La  bSte formidable,  habitante  des  jungles 
S'endort,  le  ventre  en  I'air,  et  duate  ses 
ongles." — Leconte  de  Lisle. 
j» 

"  Des  djungles  du  Pendj-Ab 
Aux  sables  du  Kamate." — lb. 
1865.  "To  an  eye  accustomed  for  years 
to  the  wild  wastes  of  the  jungle,  the  whole 
country  presents  the  appearance  of  one 
continuous  well-ordered  garden." — Wa/rinff, 
Fropical  Resident  at  Home,  7. 

1867.  "...  here  are  no  cobwebs  of  plea 
and  counterplea,  no  jungles  of  argument 
aad  brakes  of  analysis." — Swinburne,  Essays 
and  Studies,  133. 

1873.  _  "Jungle,  derived  to  us,  through 
the  living  language  of  India,  from  the 
Sanskrit,  may  now  be  regarded  as  good 
English."  —  Fitz-Edward  Ball,  Modern 
English,  306. 

1878.  "  Get  animal  est  commun  dans  les 
forSts,  et  dans  les  djengles." — Marre,  Kata- 
KatorMalayou,  83. 

1879.  "  The  owls  of  metaphysic  hooted 
f^om  the  gloom  of  their  various  jungles." — 
Fortnightly  Review,  No.  clxv.,  N.S.,  19. 


Jungle-fever,  s.  A  dangerous  re- 
mittent fever  arising  from  the  malaria 
of  forest  or  jungle  tracts. 

1808.  "I  was  one  day  sent  to  a  great 
distance,  to  take  charge  of  an  officer  who 
had  been  seized  by  jungle-fever." — Letter 
in  Morton's  Life  of  Leyden,  43. 

Jungle-fowl,  s.  The  popular  name 
of  more  than  one  species  of  those  birds 
from  which  our  domestic  poultry  are 
supposed  to  be  descended;  especially 
Gallus  Sonneratii,  Temminck,  the  Grey 
Jungle-fowl,  and  Gallus  ferrugineus, 
GmeHn,  the  Eed  Jwigle-fowl.  The 
former  belongs  only  to  Southern 
India ;  the  latter  from  the  Himalaya, 
south  to  the  N.  Oircars  on  the  east, 
and  to  the  Eajplpla  Hills  south  of  the 
Nerbudda  on  the  west. 

1800.  "...  the  thickets  bordered  on 
the  village,  and  I  was  told  abounded  in 
jungle-fowl."— 5i«mes,  Embassy  to  Ava,  ii. 
96. 

1868.  "  The  common  jungle-oock  .... 
was  also  obtained  here.  It  is  almost  exactly 
like  a  common  game-cock,  but  the  voice  is 
different." — Wallace,  Malay  Archip .,  108. 

The  word  jungle  is  habitually  used 
adjectively,  as  m  this  instance,  to 
denote  wild  species,  e.g.  jungle-caf, 
jungle-<^o^,  jungle-/TOit,  &c. 

Jungle-Mahals,  n.p.  -H.  Jangal- 
Mahal.  This,  originally  a  vague  name  of 
sundry  tracts  and  chieftainships  lying 
between  the  settled  districts  of  Bengal 
and  the  hill  country  of  Ohutia  Nag- 
pur,  was  constituted  a  regular  district 
in  1805,  but  again  broken  up  and  re- 
distributed among  adjoining  districts 
in  1833  (see  Imperial  Gazetteer,  s.v.). 

Jungle-Terry,  n.p.  Hind,  Jangal- 
tardi  (see  Terye).  A  name  formerly 
appUed  to  a  border-tract  between  Ben- 
gal and  Behar,  including  the  inland 
parts  of  Monghyr  and  Bhagalpur,  and 
what  are  now  termed  the  SantCil 
Parganas.  Hodges,  below,  calls  it  to 
the  "westward"  of  Bhagalpur;  but 
Barkope,  which  he  describes  as  near 
the  centre  of  the  tract,  lies,  according 
to  Eennell's  map,  about  35  m.  S.E. 
of  Bhagalpilr  town;  and  the  Cleve- 
land inscription  shows  that  the  term 
included  the  tract  occupied  by  the 
Eajmahal  hill-people. 

The  Map  No.  2  in  Eennell's  Bengal 
Atlas  (1779)  is  entitled  "the  Jungle- 
terry  District,  with  the  adjacent  pro- 
vinces of  Birbhoom,  Eajemal,  BogU- 


JUNGLO. 


360 


JUNK. 


pour,  &c.,  comprehending  the  coun- 
tries situated  between  Moorshedabad 
and  Bahar."  But  tlie  map  itself  does 
not  sliow  the  name  Jungle  Terry 
anywhere. 

1781.  "Early  in  February  we  set  out 
on  a  tour  through  a  part  of  the  country 
called  the  Jungle-Terry,  to  the  westward 
of  Bauglepore  ....  after  leaving  the  vil- 
lage of  Barkope,  which  is  nearly  in  the 
centre  of  the  Jungle  Terry,  we  entered  the 
Hills  ....  In  the  great  famine  which 
raged  through  Indostan  in  the  year  1770 
....  the  Jungle  Terry  is  said  to  have 
suffered  gves.t\y."— Hodges,  pp.  90-95. 
0.  1788. 

"  To  the  Memory  of 
Augustus  Cleveland,  Esq., 
Late  Collector  of  the  Districts  of  Bhaugul- 
pore  and  Kajamaliall, 
Who  without  Bloodshed  or  the  Terror 
of  Authority, 
EmployiMT  only  the  Means  of  Concilia- 
tion, Confidence,  and  Benevolence, 
Attempted  and  Accomplished 
The  entire  Subjection  of  the  Lawless  and 
Savage  Inhabitants  of  the 
Jungleterry  of  Rajamahall  .  .  .  ."(etc). 
Inscription  on  the  Monument  erected 
by  Government  to  Cleveland,  %oho 
died  in  1784. 
1824.     "This  part,  I  find,  (he  is  writing 
at  Monghyr,)  is  not    reckoned   either   in 
Bengal  or  Bahar,  having  been,  under  the 
name  of  the  Jungleterry  district,  always 
regarded,  till   its  pacification  and  settle- 
ment, as  a  sort  of  border  or  debateable 
land."— Beber,  i.  131. 

Juilglo,  s.  Guz.  janglo.  This 
term,  we  are  told  by  E.  Drummond, 
was  used  in  his  time  (the  beginning  of 
this  century)  by  the  less  pohte,  to  dis- 
tinguish Europeans ;  "  wild  men  of 
the  woods,"  that  is,  who  did  not 
understand  Guzerati ! 

1808.  "  Joseph  Maria,  a  well-known 
scribe  of  the  order  of  Topeewallas  .  .  .  was 
actually  mobbed,  on  the  first  circuit  of 
1806,  in  the  town  of  Pitlaud,  by  parties  of 
curious  old  women  and  young,  some  of 
whom  gazing  upon  him  piit  the  question, 
Ari  Jungla,  too  viunne  pirrncesh?  '  0  wild 
one,  wilt  thou  marry  me?'  He  knew  not 
what  they  asked,  and  made  no  answer, 
whereupon  they  declared  that  he  was  in- 
deed a  very  Jungla,  and  it  required  all  the 
address  of  Kripram  (the  worthy  Brahmin 
who  related  this  anecdote  to  the  writer,  un- 
contradicted in  presence  of  the  said  Senhor) 
to  draw  off  the  dames  and  damsels  from 
the  astonished  Joseph." — JR.  Drummond, 
Illns.  s.  V. 

Junk,  s.  A  large  Eastern  ship ; 
especially  (and  in  later  use  exclusively) 
a.  Chinese  ship.  This  indeed  is  the 
earliest   application    also;    any  more 


general  application  belongs  to  an 
intermediate  period. 

This  is  one  of  the  oldest  words  in 
the  Euiopeo-Indian  vocabulary.  It 
occurs  in  the  travels  of  Eriar  Odorioo, 
written  down  in  1331,  and  a  few  years 
later  in  the  rambling  reminiscences  of 
John  de'  Marignolli.  The  great  Catalan 
World-map  of  1375  g^ves  a  sketch  of 
one  of  those  ships  with  their  sails  of 
bgjnboo  matting,  and  calls  them  Sncji, 
no  doubt  a  clerical  error  fqr  int^i. 
Dobner,  the  original  editor  of  Mari- 
gnolli, in  the  last  century,  says  of  the 
word  {junhos):  "This  word  I  cannot 
find  in  any  medieval  glossary.  Most 
Ijrobably  we  are  to  understand  vessels 
of  platted  reeds  {a  juncis  iescto)  which 
several  authors  relate  to  be  used  in 
India."  It  is  notable  that  the  same 
erroneous  suggestion  is  made  by 
Amerigo  Vespucci  in  his  curious  letter 
to-  one  of  the  Medici,  giving  an 
account  of  the  voyage  of  Da  Gama, 
whose  squadron  he  had  met  at  C. 
Verde  on  its  way  home. 

The  French  translators  of  Ibn  Ba- 
tuta  derive  the  word  from  the  Chinese 
tchouen  (cJiwen),  and  Littre  gives  the 
same  etymology  (s.v.  jongu?).  It  is- 
possible  that  the  word  may  be  even- 
tually traced  to  a  Chinese  original, 
but  not  very  probable.  The  old  Arab 
traders  must  have  learned  the  word 
from  Malay  pilots,  for  it  is  certainly 
the  Javanese  and  Malay  jong  and 
ajong,  '  a  ship  or  large  vessel.'  In 
Javanese  the  Great  Bear  is  called 
Lintaruj  jong,  '  The  Constellation  Jimh.' 

c.  1300.  "  Large  ships  called  in  the  lan- 
guage of  China  '  Junks '  bring  various  sorts 
of  choice  merchandize  and  cloths  from  Chin 
and  Mfchin,  and  the  countries  of  Hind  and 
Sind." — BasMduddin  in  Elliot,  i.  69. 

1331.  "And  when  we  were  there  in 
harbour  at  Polurabum,  we  embarked  in 
another  ship  called  a  Junk  {aliam  nemm 
nomine  Zuncum)  .  .  .  Now  on  board  that 
ship  there  were  good  700  souls,  what  with 
sailors  and  with  merchants  .  .  .  ."—Friar 
Odoric,  in  Cathay,  &c.,  73. 

c.  1343.  "They  make  no  voyages  on  the 
China  Sea  except  with  Chinese  vessels  .  .  . 
of  these  there  are  three  kinds ;  the  big  ones 
which  are  called  junk,  in  the  plural  jiwm*. 
....  Each  of  these  big  ships  carries  from 
three  up  to  twelve  saUs.  The  sails  are 
made  of  bamboo  slips,  woven  like  mats; 
they  are  never  hauled  down,  but  are  shifted 
round  as  the  wind  blows  from  one  quarter 
or  another."— /6»  Batuta,  iv.  91. 

The  French  translators  write  the  words  as 
gonk  (and  gonoUk).    Ibn  Batuta  reallyindi- 


JUNKAMEEB. 


361 


JUNKEON. 


cates  ehv/nk  (and  chunuk) ;  but  both  must 
have  been  quite  wrong. 

c.  1348.  "  Wishing  then  to  visit  the 
shrine  of  St.  Thomas  the  Apostle  ...  we 
embarked  on  certain  Junks  {ascendentes 
Junkos)  from  Lower  India,  which  ia  called 
Minubar."— JlfansuMKi,  in  Cathay,  &o.,  356. 

1459.  "About  the  year  of  Our  Lord 
1420,  a  Ship  or  Junk  of  India,  in  crossing 
the  Indian  Sea,  was  driven  ....  in  a 
westerly  and  south-westerly  direction  for 
40  days,  without  seeing  anything  but  sky 
and  sea.  .  .  .  The  ship  having  touched  on 
the  coast  to  supply  its  wants,  the  mariners 
beheld  there  the  egg  of  a  certain  bird  called 
chrocho,  which  egg  was  as  big  as  a  butt .  .  ." 
— Svbric  on  Fra  Maura's  Great  Map  at 
Venice. 

,,  "The  Ships  or  juriks  (ZoncM) 
which  navigate  this  sea,  carry  4  masts,  and 
others  besides  that  they  can  set  up  or  strike 
(at  will) ;  and  they  have  40  to  60  little 
chambers  for  the  merchants,  and  they  have 
only  one  rudder.  .  .  ." — Ibid. 

1516.  "  Many  Moorish  merchants  reside 
in  it  (Malacca),  and  also  Gentiles,  particu- 
larly Chetis,  who  are  natives  of  Cholmendel; 
and  they  are  all  very  rich,  and  have  many 
large  ships  which  they  call  jungos." — Bar- 
bosa,  191. 

1549.  "Exclusus  isto  concilio,  applicavit 
animum  ad  navem  Sinensis  formae,  quam 
Innciim  vocant."  —  Scti.  Franc.  Xaverii 
Mpiat.  337. 

1563.  "Juucos  are  certain  long  ships 
that  have  stem  and  prow  fashioned  in  the 
same  way."— Goma,  f.  58  b. 

1591.  "  By  this  Negro  we  were  advertised 
of  a  small  Barke  of  some  thirtie  tunnes 
(which  the  Moors  call  a  Itmco)."— £aj-to-'« 
Ace.  of  Lancaster's  Voyage,  Hakl.  ii.  589. 

1616.  "And  doubtless  they  had  made 
havock  of  them  aJl,  had  they  not  presently 
been  relieved  by  two  Arabian  Junks  (for  so 
their  small  Ul-built  ships  are  named.  .  .  ." 
—Terry,  ed.  1665,  p.  342. 

1630.  "  So  repairing  to  lasques,  a  place 
in  the  Persian  Gulph,  they  obtained  a  fleete 
of  Seaven  luncks,  to  convey  them  and 
theu-s  as  Merchantmen  bound  for  the 
hhoares  of  ln6is,."—Lord,  Meliaion  of  the 
Persees,3. 

1673.  Fryer  also  speaks  of  "Portugal 
Jnnks."  The  word  had  thus  come  to  mean 
any  large  vessel  in  the  Indian  Seas.  Bar- 
ker s  use  for  a  small  vessel  (above)  is  excep- 
tional. 

Junkameer,  s.  TMs  word  occurs 
m  Wheeler,  i.  300.  It  was  long 
a  perplexity,  and  as  it  was  the  subject 
of  one  of  Dr.  BumeU's  latest,  i£  not 
the  very  last,  of  Ms  contributions  to 
this  work,  I  transcribe  the  words  of 
his  communication : 

"  Working  at  improving  the  notes 
to  T.  Linschoten,  I  have  accidentally 
cleared  up  the  meaning  of  a  word  you 


asked  me  about  long  ago,  but  which  I 
was  then  obliged  to  give  up — '  Jonka- 
mir.'     It  =  '  a  collector  of  customs  : '  " 

"  (1745).  '  Notre  Sup^rieur  qui  s9avoit 
qu'k  moiti^  chemin  certains  Jonquaniei-s  * 
mettoient  les  passans  k  contribution,  nous 
avoit  donn^  un  ou  deux  f  anons  (see  fauam} 
pour  les  payer  en  allant  et  en  revenant, 
au  cas  qu'ils  I'exigeassent  de  nous.' — P~ 
Norbert,  Memoires,  pp.  159-160. 

"  The  original  word  is  inMalayalam 
clmngakdran,  and  do.  in  Tamil.  I  hav© 
often  heard  it  in  Tamil,  though  it  does 
not  occur  in  the  Dictionaries  of  that 
language ;  but  chungam  [= '  Customs ') 
does. 

' '  I  was  much,  pleased  to  settle  this- 
curious  word;  but  I  should  never 
have  thought  of  the  origin  of  it,  had 
it  not  been  for  that  rascally  old  Capu- 
chin P.  Norbert's  note." 

My  friend's  letter  (from  West  Strat- 
ton)  has  no  date,  but  it  must  have 
been  written  in  July  or  August,  1882. 
— [H.  Y.]    See  Jimkeou. ' 

Jimk-Ceylon,  n.p.  The  popular 
name  of  an  island  off  the  west  coast  of 
the  Malay  Peninsula.  Forrest  [Voy- 
age to  Mergui,  pp.  iii.  and  29-30)  calls  it 
Jan-Sylan,  and  says  it  is  properly 
Ujong  {i.e.,  in  Malay,  '  Cape')  Sylang. 
This  appears  to  be  nearly  right.  The 
name  is,  according  to  Crawfurd 
{Malay  l)ict.  s.v.  Salang,  and  Diet. 
Ind.  Archip.  s.v.  Uj'ung)  Ujung  Salang, 
'  Salang  Headland.' 

1539.  "There  we  crosf  over  to  the  firm 
Land,  and  passing  by  the  Port  of  Jnncalaa 
{lunealdo)  we  sailed  two  days  and  a  half 
with  a  favorable  wind,  by  means  whereof 
we  got  to  the  Eiver  of  Paries  in  the  King- 
dom of  Queda  .  .  .  "—Pinto  (orig.  cap.  xix.) 
in  Cogan,  p.  22. 

1592.  ' '  We  departed  thencetoa  Baie  in 
the  Kingdom  of  lunsalaom,  which  is  be- 
tweene  Malacca  and  Pegu,  8  degrees  to  the 
Northward." — Barker,  in  JBaUuyt,  ii.  591. 

1727.  "  The  North  End  of  Jonk  Ceyloan 
lies  within  a  Mile  of  the  Continent." — A. 
Ham.  69. 

Junkeon,  s.  This  word  occurs  as 
below.  It  is  no  doubt  some  form,  of 
the  word  chungam,  mentioned  under 
Junkameer.  Wilson  gives  Telugu 
Sunham,  whicb  might  be  used  in 
Orissa,  where  Bruton  was. 


"^  "Ce  sont  des  Maures  qui  exigent  de  I'argent 
siu  les  gi-ands  chemins,  de  ceux  qui  passent  avec 
quelques  merchandises ;  souvent  ils  en  demandent 
A  ceux  mSmes  qui  n'en  poi'tent  point.  On  regards 
ces  gens-14  A  peu  pres  coraine  des  voleurs." 


JUBIBASSO. 


362 


KAJEE. 


1638.  "Any  lunkeon  or  Custome." — 
Bruton's  Narrative,  in  BaM.  v.  53. 

Jnribasso,  s.  This  word,  meaning 
'  an  interpreter,'  occurs  constantly  in 
the  Diary  of  Eichard  Cocks,  of  the 
English  ^Factory  in  Japan,  admirably 
edited  for  the  Hakluyt  Society  by 
Mr.  Ed-ward  Maunde  Thompson  (1883). 
The  word  is  really  Malayo-Javanese 
Jurubahdsa,  lit.  '  language  -  master,' 
Juruheiag  an  expert,  a  master  of  a  craft, 
and ira/iasa the Sansk.  hhasha,  'speech.' 

1613.  "(Said  the  Mandarin  of  Anoao) . .  . 
'Captain-major,  Auditor,  residents,  and 
jernba^as,  for  the  space  of  two  days  you 
must  come  before  me  to  attend  to  these 
instructions  (capitulos),  in  order  that  I  may 
write  to  the  Ailak) "... 

' '  These  communications  being  read  in  th  e 
Chamber  of  the  city  of  Macau,  before  the 
Vereadores,  the  people,  and  the  Captain- 
Major  then  commanding  in  the  said  city, 
Joao  SerrSo  da  Ounha,  they  sought  for  a 
person  who  might  be  chaarged  to  reply,  such 
as  had  knowledge  and  experience  of  the 
Chinese,  and  of  their  manner  of  speech, 
and  finding  Lourenco  Carvalho  ...  he 
made  the  reply  in  the  following  form  of 
words  ' ...  To  this  purpose  we  the  Cap- 
tain-Major, the  Auditor,  the  Vereadores, 
the  Padres,  and  the  Juruba^a,  assembling 
together  and  beating  our  foreheads  before 
God  ..."  "—Bocam,  pp.  725-729. 

,,  "The  foureteenth,  I  sent  M. 
Cockes,  and  my  lurebasso  to  both  the 
Kings  to  entreat  them  to  prouide  me  of  a 
dozen  Sea-men." — Capt.  Saris,  in  Pwrchas, 
378. 

1615.  "...  his  desire  was  that,  for  his 
sake,  I  would  geye  over  the  pursute  of  this 
matter  against  the  sea  bongew,  for  that  yf 
it  were  followed,  of  force  the  said  bongew 
must  cut  his  bellie,  and  then  my  jurebasso 
must  do  the  lyke.  Unto  which  his  request 
I  was  content  to  agree  ....  " — Cocks's 
Diary,  i.  33. 

Jute,  s.  The  fibre  (Gunny-fibre)  of 
the  bark  of  Corchorus  capsMZam,L.,and 
Corchorus  oUtorius,  L.,  which  in  the 
last  30  years  has  become  so  important 
an  export  from  India,  and  a  material 
for  manufacture  in  Great  Britain  as 
well  as  in  India. 

"At  the  last  meeting  of  the  Cam- 
bridge Philosophical  Society,  Pro- 
fessor Skeat  commented  on  various 
English  words.  Jute,  a  fibrous  sub- 
stance, he  explained  from  the 
Sanskrit  juta,  a  less  usual  form 
of  j'ata,  meaning  1st,  the  matted 
hair  of  an  ascetic ;  2ndly,  the  fibrous 
roots  of  a  tree  such  as  the  banyan ; 
3rdly,  any  fibrous  substance."  {Acad- 
emij,  Dec.  27th,  1879.)     The  secondary 


meanings  attributed  here  to  jata  are 
very  doubtful.  *  The  term  Jute  appears 
to  have  been  first  used  by  Dr.  Eox- 
burgh  in  a  letter  dated  1795,  in  which 
he  drew  the  attention  of  the  Court  of 
Directors  to  the  value  of  the  fibre 
"  called  JMie  by  the  natives." 

The  name  in  fact  appears  to  be 
taken  from  the  vernacular  name  in 
Orissa.  This  is  stated  to  be  properly 
jhotS,  but  jhutS  is  used  by  the  un- 
educated, f 

Jutka,  s.  From  Dak.  Hind., 
jliatkd,  '  quick.'  The  native  cab  of 
Madras,  and  of  Mofussil  towns  in  that 
Presidency ;  a  conveyance  only  to  be 
characterised  by  the  epithet  ram- 
ahackle,  though  in  that  respect  equalled 
by  the  Calcutta  CrancMe  (q.v.).  It 
consists  of  a  sort  of  box  with  Venetian 
windows,  on  two  wheels,  and  drawn 
by  a  miserable  pony.  It  is  entered  by 
a  door  at  the  back.  See  Shigram,  with 
like  meanings. 

Juzail,  s.  This  word  yazai7  is  gene- 
rally applied  to  the  heavy  Afghan  rifle, 
fired  with  a  forked  rest.  If  it  is  Arab, 
it  must  be  the  plural  of  jazll,  '  big,' 
used  as  a  substantive.  Jazil  is  often 
used  for  a  big,  thick  thing,  so  it  looks 
probable.     See  Jinjaul. 

Jjeia,d,  B.  V.-'K.-jdiddd.  Territory 
assigned  for  the  support  of  troops. 

Jyshe.  This  term  (Ar.  Jaish,  an 
army,  a  legion)  was  applied  by  Tippoo 
to  ms  regular  infantry,  the  body  of 
which  was  called  the  Jaish  Kachari 
(see  under  Cutcherry). 

0.  1782.  "About  this  time  the  Bwr  or 
regular  infantry,  Kutcheri,  were  called 
the  Jysh  Kutcheri." — Hist,  of  TipA  SuMdn, 
by  Hussein  Ali  Khan  Kermani,  p.  32. 

1786.  "At  such  times  as  new  levies  or 
recruits  for  the  Jyshe  and  Piadehs  are  to  be 
entertained,  you  two  and  Syed  Peer  assem- 
bling in  Kuchurry  are  to  entertain  none 
but  proper  and  eligible  men." — Tippoo's 
Letters,  256. 


Kajee,  s.  This  is  a  title  of 
Ministers  of    State    used   in   Nepaul 

*  This  remark  is  from  a  letter  of  Mr.  Bumell's 
dd.  Tanjore,  16tU  March,  1880. 

t  See  Report  of  the  Jute  Commission  by  Babu 
Herachimdra  Kerr,  Calcutta,  1874 ;  also  a  letter 
from  Mr.  J.  S.  Cotton  in  the  Academy,  Jany.  ITth 
1880. 


KALINGA. 


363 


KEDDAH. 


and  Sikkim.  It  is  no  doubt  the 
Arabic  word  (see  Cazee).  Kdji  is 
the  pronunciation  of  this  last  •word  in 
various  parts  of  India. 

1848.  "  Kajees,  Counsellors,  and  mitred 
Lamas  were  there,  to  the  number  of  twenty, 
all  planted  with  their  backs  to  the  wall, 
mute  and  motionless  as  statues." — Hooker's 
ffinudayan  Jowrruds,  ed.  1855,  i.  286. 

1868.  "The  Durbar  (of  Nepal)  have 
written  to  the  four  Kajees  of  Thibet  en- 
quiring the  reason." — Letter  from  Col.  B. 
Lawrence,  dd.  Ist  April,  regarding  persecu- 
tion of  R.  C.  Missions  in  Tibet. 

1873. 
"  Ho  lamaB,  get  ye  ready  ! 
Ho  Kazis  clear  the  way ! 
The  chief  wiU  ride  in  all  his  pride 
To  the  Eungeet  Stream  to-day." 

Wilfrid  Heeley,  A  Lay  of  Modeiti 
Darjeeling. 

Xalinga,   n.p.    See  Kling. 

Kalla-nimmack,  s.  Hind.  Kdla- 
mimak,  '  black  salt,'  a  common  mineral 
drug,  used  especially  in  horse-treat- 
ment. It  is  muriate  of  soda,  having  a 
mixture  of  oxide  of  iron,  and  some 
impurities    (Boyle). 

Eapal,  s.  Kapal,  the  Malay  -word 
for  'sHp,'  "apphed  to  any  square- 
rigged  vessel,  with  top  and  top-gallant 
masts"  [Marsden,  in  Memoirs  of  a 
Malay  Family,  57). 

Earcanna,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers. 
Mr-khana,  'business -place.'  We 
■camiot  improve  upon  Wilson's  defini- 
tion: "An  office,  or  place  where 
business  is  carried  on ;  but  it  is  in  use 
more  especially  applied  to  places  where 
meehamcal  work  is  performed;  a 
workshop,  a  manufactory,  an  arsenal ; 
also,  fig.,  to  any  great  fuss  or  bustle." 
The  last  use  seems  to  be  obsolete. 

Eareeta,  s.  H.  from  A.  Marita, 
and  in  India  also  khalUa.  The  silk  bag 
(described  by  Mrs.  Parkes  below)  in 
which  IS  enclosed  a  letter  to  or  from  a 
native  noble;  also,  by  transfer,  the 
letter  itself.  In  2  Engs,  v.  23,  the 
bag  in  which  Naaman  bound  the  silver 
is  kharlt;  also  in  Isaiah  iii.  22,  theword 
translated 'crisping-pins'  is  hharitlm, 
rather  'purses.' 

,  c.  1350.  "The  Sherif  Ibrahim,  sur- 
named  the  Kharitadar,  i.e.  the  Master  of 
the  Eoyal  Paper  and  Pens,  was  governor 
01  the  territory  of  Hansi  and  Sarsati."— 
Ihrt,  Baiuta,  iii.  337. 

1838.    "Her   Highness  the  Baiza  Ba'i 


did  me  the  honour  to  send  me  a  Kharlta, 
that  is  a  letter  enclosed  in  a  long  bag  of 
KimikhvMb  (see  Kinoob),  crimson  silk  bro- 
caded with  flowers  in  gold,  contained  in 
another  of  fine  muslin :  the  mouth  of  the 
bag  was  tied  with  a  gold  and  tasseled  cord, 
to  which  was  appended  the  great  seal  of 
her  Highness." — Wanderings  of  a  Pilgrim 
(Parkes),  ii.250. 

In  the  following  passage  the  thing 
is  described  (at  Constantinople) : 

1673.  " .  .  .  le  Visir  prenant  un  sachet 
de  beau  brocard  d'or  k  fleurs,  long  tout  au 
rnoins  d'une  demi  aulne  et  large  de  cinq  ou 
six  doigts,  li^  et  scell^  par  le  haut  avec  une 
.inscription  qui  y  estoit  attachde,  et  disant 
que  c  estoit  une  lettre  du  Grand  Seigneur 
.  .  .  " — Journal  d'Ant.  Galland,  it.  94. 

Earkollen,  s.  (see  Caracoa). 

1627.  "They  have  Gallies  after  their 
manner,  formed  like  Dragons,  which  they 
row  very  swiftly,  they  call  them  KarkoUen. " 
— JPurchas,  Pilgrimage,  606. 

Eaul,  s.  H.  Kal,  properly,  '  Time,' 
then  a  period,  death,  and  popularly 
the  visitation  of  famine.  Under  this 
word  we  read : 

1808.  "  Scarcity,  and  the  scourge  of  civil 
war,  embittered  the  Mahratta  nation  in 
A.D.  1804,  of  whom  many  emigrants  were 
supported  by  the  justice  and  generosity  of 
neighbouring  powers,  and  (a  large  number) 
were  relieved  in  their  own  capital  by  the 
charitable  contributions  of  the  Enghsh  at 
Bombay  alone.  This  and  opening  of  Hos- 
pitals for  the  sick  and  starving,  within  the 
British  settlements,  were  gratefully  told  to 
the  writer  afterwards  by  many  Mahrattas 
in  the  heart,  and  from  distant  parts,  of  their 
own  country. " — Jt.  Drummond,  Illustrations, 
&c. 

Eaunta,  Caunta,  s.  This  word, 
Mahr.,  and  Guz.  hantha,  'coast  or 
margin,'  is  used  in  the  northern  part  of 
the  Bombay  Presidency  in  composition 
to  form  several  popular  geographical 
terms,  as  Mahi  Kdntha,  for  a  group  of 
small  states  on  the  banks  of  the  Mahi 
Eiver;  Bewa-Kantha,  south  of  the 
above;  Sindlm  kdntha,  the  Indus 
Delta,  &c.  The  word  is  no  doubt  the 
same  which  we  find  in  Ptolemy  for 
the  Gulf  of  Kachh,  'KavQi  koKttos. 
Kanth-Kot  was  formerly  an  im- 
portant place  in  Eastern  Kachh, 
and  Kanthi  was  the  name  of  the 
southern  coast  district  (see  Bitter,  V\. 
1038). 

Eebulee.    See  Myrobalans. 

Eeddah,  s.  Hind.  Kheda  {khednd, 
'  to  chase ').  .  The  term  used  in  Bengal 


KEDGEREE,  KITCHERY.       364 


KEVGEBEE-POT. 


for  the  enclosure  constructed  to  entrap 
elephants  (see  Corral). 

1780-90.  "The  party  on  the  plain  below 
have,  durmg  this  interval,  been  completely 
occupied  in  forming  the  Keddah  or  enclo- 
sure."— Lives  of  the  Idndsays,  iii.  191. 

1810.  "A  trap  called  a,  Keddah."— 
Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  436. 

1860.  "The  custom  in  Bengal  is  to  con- 
struct a  strong  enclosure  (called  a  Keddah) 
in  the.  heart  of  the  forest." — Tennenfs 
Ceylon,  ii.  342. 

Kedgeree,   Kitchery,   s.     Hind. 

kliichri,  a  mess  of  rice,  cooked  with 
butter  and  ddl  (see  DhoU),  and 
flavoured  with  a  little  spice,  shred 
onion,  and  the  like ;  a  common  dish 
all  over  India,  and  often  served  at 
Anglo-Indian  breakfast  tables,  in 
which  very  old  precedent  is  followed, 
as  the  first  quotation  shows. 

The  word  appears  to  have  been 
applied  metaphorically  to  mixtures  of 
sundry  kinds  (see  Fryer  below),  and 
also  to  mixt  jargon  or  lingua  franca. 

In  England  we  find  the  word  is 
often  applied  to  a  mess  of  re-cooked 
fish,  served  for  breakfast ;  but  this  is 
inaccurate.  Pish  is  frequently  eaten 
with  kedgeree,  but  is  no  part  of  it. 

0.  1340.  "The  munj  *  is  boiled  with 
rice,  and  then  buttered  and  eaten.  This 
is  what  they  caU  Kishri,  and  on  this  dish 
they  breakfast  every  day." — Ibn  Batuta, 
iu.  131. 

c.  1443.  "  The  elephants  of  the  palace 
are  fed  upon  Kitohri." — Abdurrazzak,  in 
India  in  XV.  Cent,  27. 

c.  1475.  _  "Horses  are  fed  on  pease ;  also 
on  Kiohiris,  boiled  with  sugar  and  oil ; 
early  in  the  morning  they  get  shishenivo"  (?). 
— Athan.  Nikitin,  in  do.,  p.  10. 

The  following  recipe  for  Kedgeree  is 
byAbu'lFazl:— 

c.  1590.  "  Khichri,  Rice,  spHt  difl,  and 
ghi,  5  ser  cif  each ;  |  ser  salt ;  this  gives  7 
dishes." — Aln,  i.  p.  59. 

1648.  "  Their  daily  gains  are  very  small, 
....  and  with  these  they  fill  their  hungry 
belUes  with  a  certain  food  called  Kitserye." 
—  Van  Twist,  57. 

1653.  "  Kicheri  est  vne  sorte  de  legume 
dont  les  Indiens  se  nourissent  ordinaire- 
Tae'a.t."—DelaBouUaye-le-aouz,  545,  ed.  1657. 

1672.  Baldaeus  has  Kitzery,  Tavemier 
Quicheri. 

1673.  "  The  Diet  of  this  Sort  of  People 
admits  not  of  great  Variety  or  Cost,  their 
dehghtfuUest  Pood  being  only  Cutoherry, 
a  sort  of  Pulse  and  Kice  mixed  together, 
and  boiled  in  Butter,  with  which  they  grow 
ia,t."— Fryer,  81. 

*  Vide  ffloong. 


Again,  speaking  of  j>earls  in  the  Persian 
Gulf,  he  says,  "  Whatever  is  of  any  Value 
is  very  dear.  Here  is  great  Plenty  of  what 
they  call  Ketchery,  a  mixture  of  all  together, 
or  Refuse  of  Rough,  Yellow,  and  Unequal, 
which  they  sell  by  Bushels  to  the  Russians." 
—Itnd.  320. 

1727.  "  Some  Doll  and  Rice,  being  min- 
gled together  and  boiled,  make  Kitoheree, 
the  common  Pood  of  the  Country.  They 
eat  it  vrith  Butter  and  Atchar." — A.  Ham. 
i.  161. 

1750-60.  ' '  Kitcharee  is  onlyrice  stewed, 
with  a  certain  pulse  they  call  DhoU,  and  is 
generally  eaten  with  salt-fish,  butter,  and 
pickles  of  various  sorts,  to  which  they  give 
the  general  name  otAtchar." — Grose,i.  150. 

1880.  A  correspondent  of  the  Indian 
Mirror,  writing  of  the  annual  religious  fair 
at  Ajmere,  thus  describes  a  curious  feature 
in  the  proceedings: — "There  are  two  tre- 
mendous copper  pots,  one  of  which  is  said 
to  contain  about  eighty  maunds  of  rice  and 
the  other  forty  maunds.  To  fill  these  pots 
with  rice,  sugar,  and  dried  fruits  requires  a 
round  sum  of  money,  and  it  is  only  the  rich 
who  can  afford  to  do  so.  This  year  His 
Highness   the  Nawab   of  Tonk  paid  Rs. 

3,000  to  fill  up  the  pots After  the 

pots  filled  with  khichri  had  been  inspected 
by  the  Nawab,  who  was  accompanied  by  the 
Commissioner  of  Ajmere  and  several  Civil 
Officers,  the  distribution,  or  more  properly 
the  plunder,  of  khichri  commenced,  andmen 
well  wrapped  up  with  clothes,  stuffed  with 
cotton,  were  seen  leaping  down  into  the 
boiUng  pot  to  secure  their  share  of  the 
booty." — Pioneei-  Mail,  July  8th. 

Kedgeree,  n.p.  Khijiri,  or  Kijar%, 
a  village  and  police  station  on  the  low 
lands  near  the  mouth  of  the  Hoogly, 
on  the  west  bank,  and  68  miles  below 
Calcutta.  It  was  formerly  well  known 
as  a  usual  anchorage  of  the  larger 
Indiamen. 

1683.  "  This  morning  early  we  weighed 
anchor  with  the  tide  of  Ebb,  but  having 
little  wind,  got  no  further  than  the  Point  of 
Kegaria  Island." — Hedges,  Jan.  26. 

1684.  "  Sign'  Nicolo  Pareres,  a  Portu- 
gal! Merchant,  assured  me  their  whole 
community  had  wrott  y'  Vice  King  of 
Goa  ....  to  send  them  2  or  3  Prigates 
with  ....  Soldiers  to  jpossess  themselves 
of  ye  Islands  of  Kegeria  and  Ingellee."— 
Hedges,  Dec.  17. 

1727.  "  It  is  now  inhabited  by  Fishers, 
as  are  also  IngeUie  and  Kidgerie,  two  neigh- 
bouring Islands  on  the  West  Side  of  _  the 
Mouth  of  the  Ganges." — A.  Ham.  vi.  2. 
See  Hidgelee. 

Kedgeree-pot,  s.  A  vulgar  ex- 
pression for  a  round  pipkin  such  as  is 
in  common  Indian  use,  both  for 
holding  water  and  for  cooking  pur- 
poses.   See  Chatty. 


KENNJEBY. 


365 


KHAKEE. 


1811.  "As  a  memorial  of  such  mis- 
fortunes they  plant  in  the  earth  an  oar 
hearinga  cudgeri,  or  earthen  pot." — Solvyns, 
Les  HiriAons,  lii. 

1830.  "  Some  natives  were  in  readiness 
with  a  smallraft  of  Kedgeree-pots,  on  which 
the  palkee  was  to  be  ferried  over." — Man. 
dol.  Mowntain,  110. 

Keimery,  n.p.  The  site  of  a  famous 
and  very  extensive  group  of  cave- 
temples  on  the  Island  of  Salsette,  near 
Bombay,  properly  Kanheri. 

1602.  "Holding  some  conversation  with 
certain  very  aged  Christians,  who  had  been 
among  the  first  converts  there  of  Padre  Fr. 
Antonio  do  Porto,  ....  one  of  them,  who 
aJleged  himself  to  be  more  than  120  years 
old,  and  who  spoke  Portuguese  very  wefl,  and 
read  and  wrote  it,  and  was  continually  read- 
ing the  ^0S/Sar»ctoTOOT,  and  the  Lives  of  the 
Saints,  assured  me  that  without  doubt  the 
work  of  the  Pagoda  of  Canari  was  made 
under  the  orders  of  the  father  of  Saint 
Josafat  the  Prince,  whom  Barlaam  con- 
verted to  the  Faith  of  Christ " — 

Covto,  VII.  iii.  cap.  10. 

1673.  "  Next  Mom  before  Break  of  Day 
we  directed  our  Steps  to  the  anciently  fam'd, 
but  now  ruin'd  City  of  Canorein  ....  all 
cut  out  of  a  Rock,  &c."— Fryer,  71-72. 

1825.     "The    principal    curiosities     of 

Salsette are  the  cave  temples   of 

Kemiery.  These  are  certainly  in  every  way 
remarkable,  from  their  number,  their 
beautiful  situation,  their  elaborate  carving, 
and  their  marked  connection  with  Buddh 
and  his  religion." — Heber,  ii.  130. 

Kerseymere,  s.  This  is  an  English 
draper's  term,  and  not  Anglo-Indian. 
But  it  is,  through  forms  like  cassimere 
{also  in  English  use),  a  corruption  of 
cashmere,  though  the  corruption  has 
leen  shaped  by  the  previoiisly-existing 
Bnghsh  word  kersey,  for  a  kind  of 
■woollen  cloth,  as  if  kersey  were  one 
kind  and  kerseymere  another,  of  similar 
goods.  Kersey  is  given  by  Minsheu 
(2d  ed.  1627),  vdthout  definition, 
thus:  "ISergte  chth,  Q.  (i.e., French) 
came."  The  only  word  like  the  last 
given  by  Littrd  is  "  Oaeisil,  sorte  de 
■canevas"  ....  This  does  not  apply 
to  heraey,  which  appears  to  be  repre- 
sented by  "  Obeseait — Terme  de 
"Commerce;  etoffe  de  laine  croisee  k 
■deux  envers;  etym.  croiser."  Both 
words  are  probably  connected  with 
(roiser  or  with  carre.  Planche  indeed 
(whose  etymologies  are  generally 
Worthless)  says :  "made  originally  at 
Kersey,  in  Sufiolk,  whence  its  name." 
And  he  adds,  equal  to  the  occasion, 
"  Keraeymere,  so  named  from  the 
position  of  the  original  factory  on  the 


mere,  or  water  which  runs  through  the 
village  of  Kersey  "  (!) 

Mr.  Skeat,  however,  we  see,  thinks 
that  Kersey,  in  Suffolk,  is  perhaps  the 
origin  of  the  word  Kersey. 

1495.  "Item  the  xv  day  of  Februar, 
bocht  fra  Jhonne  Andersoun  x  ellis  of 
quhit  Daresay,  to  be  tua  coitis,  ane  to  the 
King,  and  ane  to  the  Lard  of  Balgony; 
price  of  ellne  vjs.  ;  aumma  ....  iij.  li." — 
AMs.  of  the  Ld.  JS.  Treasurer  of  Scotland, 
1877,  p.  225. 

1583.  "I  think  cloth.  Kerseys  and  tinne 
have  never  bene  here  at  so  lowe  prices  as 
they  are  now." — Mr.  John  Newton,  from 
Babylon  (i.e.  Bagdad)  20  July,  in  Hakl.  378. 

1603.  "I  had  as  lief  be  a  list  of  an 
English  kersey,  as  be  pil'd  as  thou  art 
pil'd,  for  a  French  velvet." — Measure  for 
Meas-ure,  1.  2. 

1625.  "  Ordanet  the  thesaurer  to  tak  aif 
to  ilk  ane  of  the  oflnlceris  and  to  the  drummer 
and  pyper,  ilk  ane  of  thame,  fyve  elne  of 
reid  Kairsie  claithe." — Exts.  from  Seeds, 
of  Glasgow,  1876;  p.  347. 

1626.  In  a  contract  between  the  Factor 
of  the  King  of  Persia  and  a  Dutch  ' '  Opper 
Koopman"  for  goods  we  find:  "2000 
Persian  ells  of  Carsay  at  1  eocri(^)  the 
en.."—ralentijn,  v.  295. 

1784.  "For  sale — superfine  cambrics  and 
edgings.  .  .  scarlet  and  blue  Kassimeres." 
— In  Seton-Karr,  i.  47. 

c.  1880  (no  date  given).  "Kerseymere. 
Cassimere.  A  finer  description  of  kersey 
.  .  .  (then  follows  the  absurd  etymology 
as  given  by  Planch^).  ...  It  is  jDrincipaUy 
a  manufacture  of  the  west  of  England,  and 
except  in  being  tweeled  (sic)  and  of  narrow 
width  it  in  no  respect  differs  from  superfine- 
cloth." — Draper's  Dicty.  s.  v. 

Khadir,  s.  H.  Khadar;  the  re- 
cent alluvial  bordering  a  large  river. 
See  under  BangUT. 

Khakee,  s..  or  adj.  Hind.  hhoM, 
'  dusty,  or  dust-coloured,'  from  Pers. 
hliah,  '  earth,'  or  '  dust;  '  applied  to  a 
kind  of  light  drab  or  chocolate-coloured 
cloth.  This  was  the  colour  of  the 
uniform  worn  by  some  of  the  Pun- 
jab regiments  at  the  siege  of  DehJi, 
and  became  very  popular  in  the  army 
generally  during  the  campaigns  of 
1857-58,  being  adopted  as  a  conve- 
nient material  by  many  other  corps. 
The  original  khakee  was  a  stout  cotton 
cloth,  but  the  colour  was  also  used  in 
broadcloth.  It  is  said  that  it  is  about 
to  be  introduced  into  the  army 
generally. 

1878.     "The  Amir,    we  may  mention 
wore  a  khaki  suit,  edged  with  gold,  and 
,  the  well-known  Herati  cap." — Sat.  Beview, 
Nov.  30,  683. 


KHALSA. 


366 


KHASYA. 


Ehalsa.  H.  from  Ar.  Jchdlsa  (pro- 
perly hhalisa)  '  pure,  genuine.'  It  has 
Tarious  teclmical  meanings,  but,  as  ■we 
introduce  the  word,  it  is  applied  by  the 
Sikhs  to  their  community  and  church 
(so  to  call  it)  collectively. 

1783.  ' '  The  Sicques  salute  each  other  by 
the  expression  Wah  Oooroo,  without  any  in- 
clination of  the  body,  or  motion  of  the 
hand.  The  Government  at  large,  and 
their  armies,  are  denominated  Khalsa,  and 
Xhalsajee." — Fm-ster's  Jowrney,  ed.  1808, 
i.  307. 
1881. 
"And  aU  the  Punjab  knows  me,  for  my 

father's  name  was  known 
In  the    days    of  the  conquering  Khalsa, 
when  I  was  a  boy  half  grown." 

Attar  Singh  loquitur,  by  Sowar, 
in  an  Indian  paper,  name  and 
date  lost. 

Khan,  s.  a.  Turki  through  Pers. 
Klian.  Originally  this  was  a  title, 
equivalent  to  Lord  or  Prince,  used 
among  the  Mongol  and  Turk  nomade 
hordes.  Besides  this  sense,  and  an  ap- 
plication to  various  other  chiefs  or 
nobles,  it  has  since  become  in  Persia, 
and  still  more  in  Afghanistan,  a  sort  of 
vague  title  Kke  "  Esq. , "  whilst  in  India 
it  has  become  a  common  affix  to,  or  in 
fact  part  of,  the  name  of  Hindustanis 
out  of  every  rank,  properly,  however, 
of  those  claiming  a  Pathan  descent. 
The  tendency  of  swelling  titles  is 
always  thus  to  degenerate,  and  when 
the  value  of  Khan  had  sunk,  a  new 
form,  Khan-hhanan  {Khan  of  Khans) 
was  devised  at  the  Ooiirt  of  Dehli,  and 
applied  to  one  of  the  high  officers  of 
state. 

1).  Pers.  Man.  A  pubho  building 
for  the  accommodation  of  travellers,  a 
caravanserai. 

Khanna,  Connah,  &c.,  s.  This 
term.  (Pers.  hhana,  '  a  house,  a  com- 
partment, apartment,  department, 
receptacle,'  etc.)  is  used  almost  ad 
lihitvm.  in  India  in  composition,  some- 
times with  most  incongruous  words,  as 
bohachee  (for  lawarchl)  coimah,  '  cook- 
house,' Duggy-coimah,  'buggy,  or 
coach-house,'  bottle-khauna,  tosha- 
khana  (q.v.),  &c.,  &c. 

1784.  "The  house,  cook-room,  bottle- 
connah,  godown  &o.,  are  all  pucka  buOt." — 
In  Seton-Earr,  i.  41. 

Khansama;  see  Consumah.. 

Khanum,  s.     Turki,  through  Pers. 


hhanwrn  and  Mianim,  a  lady  of  rank ; 
the  feminine  of  the  title  khan,  q.v. 

1404.  "...  la  mayor  delles  avia  nobre 
Canon,  que  quiere  dezir  Royna,  o  Seiiora 
grande." — Clavijo,  f.  52  v. 

1505.  "  The  greatest  of  the  Begs  of  the 
Sagharichi  was  then  Shir  Haji  Beg,  whose 
daughter,  Ais-doulet  Begum,  Tunis  Khan 
married.  .  .  .  The  Khan  had  three  daugh- 
ters by  Ais-doulet  Begum.  .  .  .  The  second 
daughter,  KulKik  Nigar  Ehanum,  was 
my  mother.  .  .  .  Five  months  after  the  • 
taking  of  Kabul  she  departed  to  God's 
mercy,  in  the  year  911  "  (imS).—Bdber, 
p.  12. 

1619.  "The  King's  ladies,  when  they 
are  not  married  to  him  .  .  .  and  not  near 
relations  of  his  house,  but  only  concubines 
or  girlsof  the  Palace,  are  not  called  hegum, 
which  is  a  title  of  queens  and  princesses, 
but  only  canum,  a  title  given  in  Persia  tc 
all  noble  ladies.-"— P.  della  Valle,  ii.  13. 

Khass,  Kauss,  &c.,  adj.  Hind, 
from  Arab,  hhdss,  '  special,  particular, 
Eoyal.'  _  It  has  many  particular 
applications,  one  of  the  most  common 
being  to  estates  retained  in  the  hands 
of  government,  which  are  said  to  be 
held  Mass.  The  Mass-mahal  again, 
in  a  native  house,  is  the  women's 
apartment. 

Many  years  ago,  a  white-bearded 
Miansaman  (see  Consuma),  ia  the  ser- 
vice of  one  of  the  present  writers,  in- 
dulging in  reminiscences  of  the  days 
when  he  had  been  attached  to  Lord 
Lake's  camp,  in  the  beginning  of  this 
century,  extoUed  the  sahibs  of  those 
times  above  their  successors,  observing 
(in  his  native  Hindustani) :  "In  those 
days  I  think  the  Sahibs  all  came  from 
London  Mass;  now  a  great  lot  of 
Liverpoolwalas  come  to  the  country  I " 

There  were  in  the  Palaces  of  the 
Great  Mogul  and  other  Mahommedah 
Princes  of  India  always  two  HaUs  of 
Audience,  or  Durbar,  the  Dewan-i- Am, 
or  Hall  of  the  Pubhc,  and  the  Dewan- 
i-Khass,  the  Special  or  Eoyal  Hall,  for 
those  who  had  the  entrSe,  as  we  say. 

In  the  Indian  Vocabulary,  1788,  the 
word  is  written  Coss. 

Khasya,  n.p.  A  name  applied  to 
the  oldest  existing  race  in  the  cis- 
Tibetan  Himalaya,  between  Nepal 
and  the  Ganges,  i.e.,  in  the  British 
Districts  of  Kumaun  and  Garhwal, 
andthe  native  state  of  Garhwal.  The 
Khasyas  are  Hindu  in  religion  and 
customs,  and  probably  are  substan- 
tially Hindu  also  in  blood;  though  in 


KHELAT. 


367 


KHUTTRY,  KHETTBY. 


tieir  aspect  there  is  some  sliglit  sug- 
gestion of  that  of  their  Tibetan 
neighbours.  There  can  be  no  ground 
for  supposing  them  to  be  connected 
•with  the  Mongoloid  nation  of  Kasias 
(see  Cossyas)  in  the  mountains  south 
of  Assam. 

1799.  "The  Vakeel  of  the  rajah  of 
Cmiianh  (i.e.  Kimiaun)  or  Almora,  who  is  a 
learned  Pandit,  informs  me  that  the  greater 
part  o£  the  zemindars  of  that  country  are 
C'hasas.  .  .  .  They  are  certainly  a  very 
ancient  tribe,  for  they  are  mentioned  as 
such  in  the  Institutes  of  Menu  ;  and  their 
great  ancestor  C'hasa  or  C'hasya  is  men- 
tioned by  Sanohoniathon,  under  the  name 
of  Cabsius.  He  is  supposed  to  have  lived 
before  the  Elood,  and  to  have  given  his 
name  to  the  mountains  he  seized  upon." — 
Waf(yrd  (Wilfordizing !)  in  As.  JRes.  vi. 
456. 

1824.  "  The  Ehasya  nation  pretend  to 
be  aU  Kajpoots  of  the  highest  caste_ .  ._  .  • 
they  will  not  even  sell  one  of  their  little 
mountain  cows  to  a  stranger  .  .  .  They  are 
a  modest,  gentle  respectful  people,  honest 
in  their  dealings." — Heber,  i.  264. 

Khelat,  n.p.  The  capital  of  the 
Biluch  state  upon  the  western  frontier 
of  Sind,  which  gives  its  name  to  the 
State  itself.  The  name  is  in  fact  the 
Ax.kaVa,  'a fort.'  See  under Killadar. 
The  terminal  t  of  the  Arabic  word 
(written  JcaVat)  has  for  many  cen- 
turies been  pronounced  only  when  the 
word  is  the  first  half  of  a  compound 

name  meaning  '  Castle  of  .'    No 

doubt  this  was  the  case  with  the  Bi- 
luch capital,  though  in  its  case  the 
second  part  has  been  entirely  dropt 
out  of  use.  KheUf  (Kal'at)  -i-Ghiljl 
is  an  example  where  the  second  part 
remains,  though  sometimes  dropt. 

Klliraj  s.  Ax.  hliaraj  (usually  pron. 
ia  India  hhiraj),  is  properly  a  tribute 
levied  by  a  Musulman  lord  upon  con- 
quered unbelievers,  also  land-tax ;  in 
Lidia  it  is  almost  always  used  for  the 
land-revenue  paid  to  Government ; 
whence  a  common  expression  (also 
Arabic)  la  hhiraj,  treated  as  one  word, 
laMmj,  '  rent-free.' 

1784.  ".  .  .ISBbeegahs,  IBofwhichare 
lackherage  land,  or  land  paying  no  rent." 
—In  Seton-Kan;  i.  49. 


Khubber,  s.  Ar.  Pers.  Hind. 
kJiabar,  'news,'  and  especially  as  a 
sporting  term,  news  of  game,  e.g. 
"  There  is  pucka  (q.v.)  khubber  of 
a  tiger  this  morning." 

1878.    "Khabar  of    innumerable  black 
partridges  had  been  received." — Life  in  the 
"  "  159. 


Khoa,  s.  Beng.  TAod,  a  kind  of 
concrete,  of  broken  brick,  lime,  &c., 
used  for  floors  and  terrace-roofs. 

Khoti,  s.  The  holder  of  a  peculiar 
tenure  in  the  Bombay  Presidency ;  see 
Bwpplt. 


1879.  "He  will  not  tell  me  what  khab- 
bar  has  been  received." — '  Vanity  Fair,' 
Nov.  29,  p.  299. 

Khudd,  Kudd,  s.  This  is  appar- 
ently a  term  peculiar  to  the  Himalaya, 
kJiadd,  meaning  a  precipitous  hill-side, 
also  a  deep  valley.  It  is  not  in  the 
dictionaries,  but  is  probably  allied  ta 
the  Hind,  khdt,  '  a  pit,'  Dakh.  Hind. 
khadda. 

The  word  is  in  constant  Anglo- 
Indian  colloquial  use  at  Simla  and 
other  Himalayan  stations. 

1837.  "The  steeps  about  Mussoori  are 
so  very  perpendicular  in  many  places,  that 
a  person  of  the  strongest  nerve  would 
scarcely  be  able  to  look  over  the  edge  of  the- 
narrow  footpath  into  the  Ehnd,  without  a 
shudder." — Bacon,  First  Impressiom,  ii. 
146. 

1838.  "  On  my  arrival  I  found  one  of 
the  ponies  at  the  estate  had  been  kiUed  by 
a  fall  over  the  precipice,  when  bringing  up' 
water  from  the  khud." — Wanderings  of  a 
Pilgrim,  ii.  240. 

1879.  "  The  commander-in-chief  ...  is 
perhaps  alive  now  because  his  horse  so 
judiciously  chose  the  spot  on  which  sud' 
denly  to  swerve  round  that  its  hind  hoofs 
were  only  haK  over  the  chud"  (sic). — Times 
letter  from  Simla,  Aug.  15. 

Khutput,  s.  This  is  a  native  slang 
term  in  Western  India  for  a  prevalent 
system  of  intrigue  and  corruption. 
The  general  meaning  of  hhatpat  in 
Hind,  and  Mahr.  is  rather  'wrangling' 
and  '  worry,'  but  it  is  in  the  former 
sense  that  the  word  became  famous 
(1850-1854)  in  consequence  of  Sir 
James  Outram's  struggles  with  the 
rascality,  during  his  tenure  of  the  Ee- 
sidency  of  Baroda. 

Khuttry,  Khettry,  s.  H.  Khatn ; 
Sansk.  Kshatriya.  The  second,  or 
military,  caste,  in  the  theoretical  or 
fourfold  division  of  the  Hindus. 

The  Xarpiaioi  whom  Ptolemy  locates 
apparently  towards  Eajputana  are  pro- 
bably Kshatriyas. 

1638.  "  Les  habitans  .  .  _.  .  sont  la 
pluspart  Benyans  et  KetteriB,  tisserans, 
teinturiers,  et  autres  ouuriers  en  coton." 
—Mandelslo,  ed.  1659, 130. 


KIL. 


368 


KINCOB. 


1726.  "The  second  generation  in  rank 
among  these  heathen  is  thatof  theSettre'as." 
— Valeniijn,  Choram.,  87. 

_  1782.  "The  CMttery  occasionally  betakes 
himself  to  traffic,  and  the  Sooder  has  be- 
come the  inheritor  of  principalities." — G. 
Forster's  Journey,  ed.  1808,  i.  64. 

1836.  "The  Banians  are  the  mercantile 
caste  of  the  original  Hindoos  ....  They 
call  themselves  Shudderies,  which  signifies 
innocent  or  harmless,"  (!) — Sir M.  Phillips, 
Million  of  Facts,  322. 

Kil,  s.  Pitoi.  or  bitumen.  Tarn, 
and  Mai.  JcU,  Ar.  Br,  Pers.  ktr  and  kil. 

c.  1330.  "  In  Persia  are  some  springs,  from 
-which  flows  a  kind  of  pitch  which  is  called 
kic  (read  kir)  {pix  dico  seu  pegua),  with 
which  they  smear  the  skins  in  which  wine 
is  carried  and  stored." — Friar  Jordan/us, 
p.  10. 

0.  1.560.  "These  are  pitched  with  a 
bitumen  which  they  call  quil,  which  is 
like  pitch."— Cojvea,  Hak.  Soe.  240. 

Eilladar,  s.  Pers.-Hind.  kiVadar, 
Irora  Ar.  kal'a,  '  a  fort.'  The  com- 
mandant of  a  fort,  castle,  or  garrison. 
The  Arab,  kal'a  is  always  in  India 
pronounced  AiZ'a.  And  it  is  possible 
tbat  in  the  first  quotation  Ibn  Batuta 
las  misinterpreted  an  Indian  title; 
taking  it  as  from  Persian  hiUd,  '  a 
key.' 

0.1340.  ".  .  .  .  Kadhi  Khan,  Sadr-al- 
Jihan,  who  became  the  chief  of  the  Amirs, 
andhad  the  titleof  Kalit-dar,  i.e.  Keeper  of 
the  keys  of  the  Palace.  This  officer  was 
accustomed  to  pass  every  night  at  the 
Sultan's  door,  with  the  body-guard." — Ibn 
Sat.  iii.  196. 

1757.  "  The  fugitive  garrison  ....  re- 
turned with  500  more,  sent  by  the  Kellidar 
of  Vandiwash."— 0?-me(ed.  1803),  ii.  217. 

1817.  "  The  following  were  the  terms.  .  . 
that  Arni  should  be  restored  to  its  former 
governor  or  Killedar."— JlfiJZ,  iii.  340. 

1829.  "  Among  the  prisoners  caxjtured 
in  the  Port  of  Hattrass,  search  was  made 
by  us  for  the  Keeledar." — Mem.  of  John 
Shipp,  ii.  210. 

Kllla-kote,  s.pl.  A  combination 
of  Axabo-Persian  and  Hindi  words  for 
a  fort  {kW'a  for  kal'a,  and  hot)  used 
in  Western  India  to  imply  tbe  whole 
of  the  fortifications  of  a  territory.  {R. 
Drummond.) 

Killut,  Killaut,  &o.,  s.    Ar.-Hind. 

IcliiVat.  A  dress  of  honour  presented 
by  a  superior  on  ceremonial  occasions ; 
but  the  meaning  is  often  extended  to 
the  whole  of  a  ceremonial  present  of 
that  nature,  of  whateyer  it  may  consist. 


The  word  has  in  Eussian  been  de- 
graded to  mean  the  long  loose  gown 
which  forms  the  most  common  dress 
in  Turkestan,  called  generally  by 
Schuyler  'a  dressing-gown'  (Germ. 
Schlafroch).  See  Fraelin,  Wolga  Bul- 
garen,  p.  43. 

1411.  "  Several  days  x^assed  in  sumptu- 
ous feasts.  KMl'ats  and  girdles  of  royal 
magnificence  were  distributed." — Ahdwaz- 
zoic,  in  Not.  et  Ext.,  xiv.  209. 

1673.  "Sir George  Oxenden  held  it  .  .  . 
He  defended  himself  and  the  Merchants  so 
bravely,  that  he  had  a  Collat  or  Seerpaw 
(qNV.),  a  Robe  of  Honour  from  Head  to  Foot, 
oftered  him  from  the  Ch-eat  Mogul." — Fryer, 
87. 

1676.  "  This  is  the  Wardrobe,  where  the 
Koyal  Garments  are  kept;  and  from  whence 
the  King  sends  for  the  Calaat,  or  a  whole 
Habit  for  a  Man,  when  he  would  honour 
any  Stranger  .  .  ."—Tavernier,  E.  T.,  ii. 
46. 

1774.  "  A  flowered  satin  gown  was 
brought  me,  and  I  was  dressed  in  it  as  a 
Tibila,t."~Bogle  in  Markham's  Tibet,  25. 

1786.  "  And  he  the  said  Warren  Hast- 
ings did  send  kellauts,  or  robes  of  honour 
(the  most  public  and  distinguished  mode  of 
acknowledging  merit  known  in  India)  to  the 
said  ministers  in  testimony  of  his  approba- 
tion of  their  services." — Articles  of  Charge 
against  Hastings,  in  Burke's  Works,  vii.  25. 

1809.  "  On  paying  a  visit  to  any  Asiatic 
Prince,  an  inferior  receives  from  him  a 
complete  dress  of  honour,  consisting  of  a 
khelaut,  a  robe,  a  turban,  a  shield  and 
sword,  with  a  string  of  jewels  to  go  round 
the  neck."— id.  Valentia,  i.  99. 

1813.  "  On  examining  the  khelauts  .  .  . 
from  the  great  Maharajah  Madajee  Siudia, 
the  serpeych  (q.v.)  .  .  .  presented  to  Sir 
Charles  Malet,  was  found  to  be  composed 
of  false  stones."— Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  iii.  50. 

Kincob,  s.  Gold  brocade.  Pers.- 
Hind.  MmJehwah.  The  BngHsh  is  per- 
haps from  the  GujaratI,  as  m  that  lan- 
guage the  last  syllable  is  short. 

This  word  has  been  twice  imported 
from  the  East.  For  it  is  only  another 
form  of  the  medieval  nameof  anEastem 
damask  or  brocade,  cammocca.  This 
was  taken  from  the  medieval  Persian 
and  Ajabic  forms  hamkhd  ox  kmnkhwd, 
'  damasked  silk,'  and  seems  to  have 
come  to  Europe  in  the  13th  centary._ 
F.  Johnson's  Diet,  distinguishes  be-' 
tween  kamhha,  '  damask  silk  of  one 
colour,'  and  himlcha,  '  damask  silk  of 
different  colours.'  And  this  again,  ac- 
cording to  Dozy,  quoting  Hoffmann, 
is  ori^nally  a  Chinese  word  kin-kha ; 
in  which  doubtless  kin,  '  gold,'  is  the 
first  element.      Kim  is  the  Fuhkien 


KINCOB. 


369 


KIOSQUE. 


form  of  tMs  ■word ;  qu.  kim-lioa,  '  gold- 
flower '  ? 

We  have  seen  himhhmb  derived 
from  Pars,  kam-khwab,  'less  sleep,' 
because  such,  cloth  is  rough,  and  pre- 
vents sleep  !  This  is  a  type  of  many 
etymologies. 

Ducange  appears  to  think  the  word 
survived  in  the  French  mocade  (or 
moquette) ;  but  if  so  the  application  of 
the  term  must  have  degenerated  in 
England.  (See  in  Draper's  Dicty. 
mockado,  the  form  of  which  has  sug- 
gested a  sham  stuff.) 

C.  1300.  "  Hotfibs  yap  tvSa^fiovovvTO^,  icat  rov 
warepa  Set  {rvvevSatfiovelv'  Kara  ttji*  vfJivovti.evrjv 
ai/TtTre\apybitrtv.  'EoflijTa  in)i'oi)<^>J  jreTrojut^us  riv 
Kafl.\avrt  IlepaSlv  (/rt](rt  ^XuTTa,  Spacrciii/ eS  icr0i,  ou 
iS^AoKa  (l€v  ovSe  fLap^Laperiv  oiai/  'EKcvrf  e^vi^aivei', 
aAA'  iiepuSrj  koX  TroiKtXiji'." — Letter  of  Theo- 
dorus  the  Syrtacenian  to  Lmcites,  Protonotary 
and  Protovestiary  of  the  Trapezuntians. 
In  Notices  et  Extraits,  vi.  38. 

1330.  "Their  clothes  are  of  Tartary 
cloth,  and  camocas,  and  other  rich  stufis, 
ofttimes  adorned  with  gold  and  silver  and 
precious  stones." — Book  of  the  Estate  of  the 
Great  Kaan.    In  Cathay,  246. 

c.  1340.     "  You  may  reckon  also  that  in 
Cathay  you  get  three  or  three  and  a  half 
pieces  of  damasked  silk  (cammocca)  for  a 
iommo." — Pegolotti,  ib.  295. 
(?)  "  In  kirtle  of  Cammaka  am  I  clad." 
Coventry  Mystery,  p.  72.    From 
Planche's  Diet,  of  Costume. 
1342.     "  The  King  of  China  had  sent  to 
the  Sultan  100  slaves  of  both  sexes,  for  500 
pieces  of  kamkha,  of  whichlOOweremadein 
the  City  of  Zaitun.  .  .  ." — TbnBatuta,iv.\. 
c.  1375.    _"  Thei  setten  this  Ydole  upon 
a  Chare  with  gret  reverence,  wel  arrayed 
■with  Clothes  of  Gold,  of  riche  Clothes  of 
Tartarye,  of  Camacaa,  and  other  precious 
Clothes."— Sir  John  Maundevill,  ed.  1866, 
p.  175. 

1404.  "....&  quando  se  del  quisieron 
ipartir  los  Embajadores,  fizo  vestir  al  dicho 
Buy  Gonzalez  una  ropa  de  camocan,  e  didle 
un  sombrero,  e  dixole,  que  aquello  tomase 
en  seflal  del  amor  que  el  Tamurbec  tenia  al 
SeSor  'Rey."—Glavijo,  { Ixxxviii. 

1411.  "We  have  sent  an  ambassador 
who  carries  you  from  us  kimkha." — Letter 
from  Em^.  of  China  to  Shah  Rukh,  in  Not. 
etExt.,  xiv.  214. 

1474.  "  And  the  King  gave  a  eigne  to 
him  that  wayted,  comaunmng  him  to  give 
to  the  dauncer  a  peece  of  Camocato.  And 
he  taking  this  peece  threwe  it  about  the 
heade  of  the  dauncer,  and  of  the  men  and 
women :  and  useing  certain  wordes  in 
praiseng  the  King,  threwe  it  before  the 
mynstrells."— Jo«a/o  Barbaro,  Travels  in 
Persia,  E.  T.,  Sak.  Soe.,  p.  62. 

1688.  "Kajiov^S!,  XafiouxSf,  Pannus 
sencus,  sive  ex  bombyoe  confectus,  et  more 


Damascene  contextus,  Italis  Damaseo,  nos- 
tris  oliin  Camocas,  de  qufi,  voce  diximus  in 
Gloss.  Medife  Latinit.  hodie  etiamnum 
Moeade.^'  This  is  followed  by  several  quo- 
tations from  Medieval  Greek  MSS. — Du 
Cange,  Gloss.  Med.  et  Inf.  Gi-aecitatis,  s.  v. 

1712.  In  the  Spectator  under  this  year 
see  an  advertisement  of  an  "Isabella- 
coloured  Kincob  gown,  flowered  with  green 
and  gold." — Cited  in  Malcolm's  Anecdotes  of 
Manmrs,  &c.,  1808,  p.  429. 

1733.  ' '  Dieser  mal  waren  von  Seiten  des 
Brautigams  ein  Stiick  rother  Kamka  .  .  . 
und  eine  rothe  Pferdehaut ;  von  Seitea 
der  Braut  aber  ein  Stiick  violet  Kamka  " — 
u.  s.  w. — Gmelin,  Reise  dwell  Siberien,  i, 
137-138. 

1786.  ".  .  .  .  but  not  until  the  nabob's 
mother  aforesaid  had  engaged  to  pay  for  the 
said  change  of  prison,  a  sum  of  £10.000  . .  . 
and  that  she  would  ransack  the  zenanah 
.  .  .  for  Kincobs,  muslins,  cloths,  &c.  &c., 

&c "  —  Articles    of  Charge    against 

Hastings,  in  Burkes  Works,  1852,  vii.  23. 

1809.  "  Twenty  trays  of  shawls,  kheen- 
kaubs  ....  were  tendered  to  me." — Ld. 
Valentia,  i.  117. 

1829.  "Tired  of  this  service  we  took 
possession  of  the  to^vvii  of  Muttra,  driving 
them  out.  Here  we  had  glorious  plunder 
— shawls,  silks,  satins,  khemkaubs,  money, 
&c." — Mem.  of  John  Shipp,  i.  124. 

Eing-CrO'W,  s.  A  glossy  black  bird, 
otherwise  called  Drongo  shrike,  about 
as  large  as  a  small  pigeon,  ■with  a  long 
forked  tail,  Dicriirus  7»acrocerc«s,Vieil- 
lot,  found  all  over  India.  "It  perches 
generally  on  some  bare  branch,  whence 
it  can  have  a  good  look-out,  or  the 
top  of  a  house,  or  post,  or  telegraph- 
■wire,  frequently  also  on  low  bushes, 
hedges,  walks,  or  ant-hiUs."   (Jerdon.) 

1883.  "...  the  King-crow  .  .  .  leaves 
the  whole  bird  and  beast  tribe  far  behind  in 

originality  and  force  of  character 

He  does  not  come  into  the  house,  the  tele- 
graph wire  suits  him  better.  Perched  on  it 
he  can  see  what  is  going  on  ...  .  drops, 
beak  foremost,  on  the  back  of  the  kite 
....  spies  a  bee-eater  capturing  a  goodly 
moth,  and  after  a  hot  chase,  forces  it  to 
deliver  up  its  booty.  .  .  ."—The  Tribes  on 
My  Frontier,  143. 

Kiosque,  s.  Prom  the  Turki  and 
Pers.  kuslik  or  hmhk,  a  pavilion,  a  villa, 
&c.  This  word  is  not  Anglo-Indian, 
nor  is  it  now  a  word,  we  think,  at 
all  common  in  modern  nati^ve  use. 

c.  1350.  ' '  When  he  was  returned  f  roni  his 
expedition,  and  drawing  near  to  the  capital, 
he  ordered  his  son  to  build  him  a  palace,  or 
as  these  people  call  it  a  kashk,  by  the  side 
of  a  river  which  runs  at  that  place,  which  is 
called  Afghanpur."— 76/i£ateto,  iii.  212. 

1023.     "There  is  (in  the  garden)  running 


KIRBEE. 


370 


KITMUTGAB. 


water  which  issues  from  the  entrance  of  a 
great  kiosck,  or  covered  place,  where  one 
may  stay  to  take  the  air,  which  is  built  at 
the  end  of  the  garden  over  a  great  pond 
which  adjoins  the  outside  of  the  garden, 
so  that,  like  the  one  at  Surat,  it  serves  also 
for  the  public  use  of  the  city." — P.  deUa 
Valle,  i.  535. 

Kirbee,  s.  Hind,  {karhi  or  hirW). 
The  stalks  of  jawar  (see  Jowaur), 
used  as  food  for  cattle. 

Kishm,  n.p.  The  largest  of  the 
islands  in  the  Persian  Gufl,  called  by 
the  Portuguese  Queixome  and  the  like, 
and  sometimes  by  our  old  travellers, 
Kiahmislu  It  is  now  more  popularly 
called  Jazlrat-dl-tawlla,  in  Pers.  Jaz. 
daraz,  '  the  Long  Island '  (like  the 
Lewes),  and  the  name  of  Kishm  is  con- 
fined to  the  chief  town,  at  the  eastern 
extremity,  where  still  remains  the  old 
Portuguese  fort  taken  in  1622,  before 
which  William  BaiEn  the  Navigator 
fell.  But  the  oldest  name  is  the  still 
not  quite  extinct  Brohht,  which  closely 
preserves  the  Greek  Oarada. 

B.C.  325.  "And  setting  sail  (from  Har- 
mozeia),  in  a  run  of  300  stadia  they  passed 
a  desert  and  bushy  island,  and  moored  be- 
side another  island  which  was  large  and 
inhabited.  The  small  desert  island  was 
called  Organa  * ;  and  the  one  at  which  they 
anchored  'odpaicTa,  planted  with  vines  and 
date-palms,  and  with  plenty  of  com." — 
Ai-rian,  Voyage  of  NeareJiMS,  ch.  xxxvii. 

1538.  " ....  so  I  hasted  with  him  in 
the  company  of  divers  merchants  for  to 
S0_  from  Babylon  (orig.  Babylonia)  to 
Caixem,  whence  he  carried  me  to  Ormuz. . . " 
— F.  M.  Pinto,  chap.  vi.  {Cogan,  p.  9). 

1553.  "  rinally,  like  a  timorous  and  de- 
spairing man  ....  he  determined  to  leave 
the  city  (Ormuz)  deserted,  and  to  pass  over 
to  the  Isle  of  Queixome.  That  island  is 
close  to  the  mainland  of  Persia,  and  is 
within  sight  of  Ormuz  at  3  leagues  distance." 
— Sarros,  III.  vii.  4. 

1554.  "  Then  we  departed  to  the  Isle  of 
Kais  or  Old  Hormuz,  and  then  to  the  island 
of  Brakhta,  and  some  others  of  the  G-reen 
Sea,  i.e.  in  the  Sea  of  Hormuz,  without 
being  able  to  get  any  intelligence,"— /Sidi 
'Ali,  67. 

1673.     "The     next     morning    we    had 
brought  Loft  on  the  left  hand  of  the  Island 
of   Kismash,  leaving  a  woody  Island  un- 
inhabited between  Kismash  aiid  the  Main. 
—Fryer,  320. 


1817. 
"...  Vases  filled  with  Eishmee's  golden 
wine 
And   the   red  weepings  of   the    Shiraz 
vine. " — Mokanna. 

*  No  aoubt  Gerun,  afterwards  the  site  of  N. 
Hormu2. 


1821.  "  We  are  to  keep  a  small  force  at 
Eishmi,  to  make  descents  and  destroy  boats 
and  other  means  of  maritime  war,  when- 
ever any  symptoms  of  piracy  reappear." — 
Mphinatone  in  I/ife,  ii.  121. 

See  also  Bassadore,  supra,  a-nd  Suppt. 

Kishmish,  s.  Pers.  Small  stoneless 
raisins  imported  from  Persia.  Per-  ' 
haps  so  called  from  the  island  just 
spoken  of.  Its  vines  are  mentioned 
by  Arrian,  and  by  T.  Moore!  (see 
uader  Kishm). 

1673.  "  We  refreshed  ourselves  an  entire 
Day  at  Oerom,  where  a  small  White  Grape, 
without  any  Stone,  was  an  excellent  Cor- 
dial .  .  .  they  are  called  EismaB  Grapes, 
and  the  Wine  is  knovm  by  the  same  Name 
farther  than  where  they  grow."— Fryer,  242. 

1711.  "  I  could  never  meet  with  any  of 
the  Kishmishes  before  they  were  turned. 
These  are  Baisins,  a  size  less  than  our 
Malagas,  of  the  same  Colour,  and  without 
Sto-aeB."—Loc!eyer,  233. 

1883.  "  Kishmish,  a  delicious  grape,  of 
white  elongated  shape,  also  small  and  very 
sweet,  both  eaten  and  used  for  wine- 
making.  When  dried  this  is  the  Sultana 
raisin.  .  .  ." — Wills,  Modern  Persia,  171. 

Eissmiss,  s.  Native  servant's  word 
for  Christmas.  But  that  festival  is 
usually  styled  Bard  din,  'the  great 
day.' 

Kist,  s.  Arab.  kist.  The  yearly 
land  revenue  in  India  is  paid  by  in- 
stalments which  fall  due  at  different 
periods  in  different  parts  of  the  coun- 
try; each  such  instalment  is  called  a 
kist,  or  quota. 

1809.  "Force  was  always  requisite  to' 
make  him  pay  his  Kists  or  tribute."— irf- 
Valentia,  i.  347. 

1810.  "The  heavy  Kists  or  collections 
of  Bengal  are  from  August  to  September." 
—Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  498. 

1817.  "  '  So  desperate  a  malady,'  said 
the  President,  '  requires  a  remedy  that 
shall  reach  its  source.  And  I  have  nc 
hesitation  in  stating  my  opinion  that  there 
is  no  mode  of  eradicating  the  disease,  but 
by  removing  the  original  cause;  and  placing 
these  districts,  which  are  pledged  tor  the 
security  of  the  Kists,  beyond  the  reach  of 
his  Highness's  management.'" — Mill,  vi. 
55. 

Kitmutgar,  s.  Hind.  Khidmatgdr, 
from  Ar.  Pers.  khidmat,  '  service,' 
therefore  '  one  rendering  service.'  The 
Anglo-Indian  use  is  peculiar  to  the 
Bengal  Presidency,  where  the  word  is 
habitually  applied  to  a  Musulman 
servant,  whose  duties  are  conueoted 
with    serving  meals  and   waiting  at 


KITTYSOL,  KITSOL. 


371 


KITTYSOL,  KITSOL. 


table,  under  the  Kh&nsaman  if  there  is 
one. 

Kismutgar  is  a  vulgariBm,  now  per- 
haps obsolete.  The  -word  is  spelt  by 
Hadley  in  his  Grammar  (see  under 
Moors)  hkuzrmitgdr. 

In  the  word  kJiidmat,  as  in  hhil'at  (see 
Killut)  the  terminal  t  in  uninflected 
Arabic  has  long  been  dropt,  though 
retained  in  the  form  in  which  these 
words  have  got  into  foreign  tongues. 

1759.  The  wages  of  a  Shedmutgrar  ap- 
pear as  3  Rupees  a  month. — In  Long,  p.  182. 

1765.  "...  they  were  taken  into  the 
service  of  Sovjah  howlah,  as  immediate 
attendants  on  his  person ;  Hodjee  in  capacity 
of  his  first  KlBtmatgar  (or  valet)." — Holwell, 
Hist.  Events,  &c.,  1.  60. 

1784.    "  The  Bearer  ....  perceiving  a 

qiiantity  of  blood, called  to  the 

Hookaburdar  and  a  KlBtmutgar."— In 
Seton-KaiT,  i.  13. 

1810.  "The  Ehedmutgar,  or  as  he  is 
often  termed,  the  Kismutgar,  is  with  very 
few  exceptions,  a  Mussulman ;  his  business 
is  to  .  .  ,  .  wait  at  table." — Williamson, 
V.  M.,  i.  212. 

c.  1810.  "The  Kitmutgaur,  who  had 
attended  us  from  Calcutta,  had  done  his 
work,  and  made  his  harvest,  though  in  no 
very  large  way,  of  the  '  Tazee  Willaut '  or 
white  people." — Mrs.  Sherwood,  Autobiog. 
283. 

The  phrase  in  italics  stands  for  tdzl  Wila- 
yati  (see  Bilajut),  "fresh  or  green  Euro- 
peans "—grifuis  (q.  v.). 

1813.  "We  ....  saw  nothing  remark- 
able on  the  way  but  a  Khidmutgar  of 
Chimnagie  Appa,  who  W£i8  rolling  from 
Pcona  to  Punderpoor,  in  performance  of  a 
vow  which  he  made  for  a  child.  He  had 
been  a  month  at  it,  and  has  become  so 
expert  that  he  went  on  smoothly  and  with- 
out pausing,  and  kept  rolling  evenly  along 
the  middle  of  the  road,  over  stones  and 
everything.  He  travelled  at  the  rate  of 
two  coss  a  day." — Elphinstone,  in  XAfe, 
i.  257-8. 

1878.    "We  had  each  our  own 

Kitmutgar  or  table  servant.  It  is  the 
custom  m  India  for  each  person  to  have  his 
own  table  servant,  and  when  dining  out  to 
take  him  with  him  to  wait  behind  his  chair. " 
—Mfe  in  the  Mofussil.  i.  32. 

Kittysol,  Kitsol,  s.  This  word 
surrived  till  lately  in  the  Indian  Tariff, 
but  it  is  otherwise  long  obsolete.  It 
was  formerly  in  common  use  for 
'  an  umbrella,'  and  especially  for  the 
kind,  made  of  bamboo  and  paper,  im- 
ported from  China,  such  as  the  English 
fashion  of  to-day  (1878)  has  adopted 
to  screen  fire-places  in  summer.  The 
word  is  Portuguese,  quita-sol,   'bar- 


sun,'  Also  tirasole  occurs  in  Scot's 
Discourse  of  Java,  quoted  below  from, 
Purchas. 

See  also  Huhius  (Coll.  of  Voyages, 
in  German,  1602),  i.  27. 

_  1588.  "  The  present  was  fortie  peeces  of 
silke  ...  a  litter  ohaire  and  guilt,  and 
two  qultasoles  of  silke.  "—Parkes's  Mendoza, 
ii.  105. 

1605.  "...  Before  the  shewes  came, 
the  King  was  brought  out  vpon  a  man's 
shoulders,  bestriding  his  necke,  and  the 
man  holding  his  legs  before  him,  and  had 
many  rich  tyrasoles  carried  ouer  and  round 
about  him." — E.  Scot,  in  Purchas,  i.  181. 

1611.  "Of  Kittasoles  of  State  for  tc 
shaddow  him,  there  bee  twentie"  (in  the 
Treasury  of  Akbar). — Hawkins  in  Purchas, 
i.  215. 

1615.  "  The  China  Capt.,  Andrea  Dittis, 
retorned  from  Langasaque  and  brought  me 
a  present  from  his  brother,  viz.,  1  faire 
KitesoU  .  ..  ."— Cocis,  i.  28. 

1648.  "...  above  his  head  was  borne 
two  Kippe-soles,  or  Sun-skreens,  made  of 
Paper." — Van  Twist,  51. 

1673.  "  Little  but  rich  KitsoUs  (which 
are  the  names  of  several  Countries  for 
Umbrelloes)."— Ji'rT/er,  160. 

1687.  "They  (the  Aldermen  of  Madras) 
may  be  allowed  to  have  Eettysols  over 
them."— Lettei-  of  Court  of  Directors,  in 
Wheeler,  i.  200. 

1690.  ' '  nomen  .  .  .  vnlgo  effertur  Pe- 
ritsol  .  .  .  aliquando  paulo  aliter  scribitur 
.  .  .  et  utrumque  rectius  pronuntiandum 
est  Paresol  vel  potius  Parasol  cujus  signifi- 
catio  AppeUativa  est,  i.  q.  ftuittesol  seu 
une  Omlyrelle,  qua  in  calidioribus  regionibus' 
utuntur  homines  ad  caput  a  sole  tuendum." 
— Byde's  Preface  to  Travels  of  Ahraham, 
Peritsol,  p.  vii.,  in  Syrvtag.,  Dissertt.  i. 

,,  "No  Man  in  India,  no  not  the 
Mogul's  Son^  is  permitted  the  Priviledge  of 
wearing  a  Klttisal  or  Umbrella.  .  .  .  The 
use  of  the  Umbrella  is  sacred  to  the  Prince, 
appropriated  only  to  his  use." — Ovington, 
315. 

1755.  "He  carries  a  Roundell,  or  Quit 
de  Soleil  over  your  head." — Ives,  50. 

1759.  In  Expenses  of  Nawab's  entertain- 
ment at  Calcutta,  we  find : — 

"  A  China  Kitysol  .  .  .'Bs.il."—Long, 
194. 

1761.  A  chart  of  Chittagong,  by  Barth. 
Plaisted,  marks  on  S.  side  of  Chitt^ongR., 
an  umbrella-like  tree,  called  "  Kitty  Boll. 
Tree." 

1813.  In  the  table  of  exports  from  Macao,, 
we  find : — 

"  KittiBolls,  large,  2,000  to   3,000, 
do.         smaU,  8,000  to  10,000." 
Milbwm,  ii.  464. 

1875.  "Umbrellas,  Chinese,  of  paper,, 
or  KettysoUs."— /jitMara  Tariff. 

In  another  table  of  same  year  "  Chinese 
paper    KettiBOls,  valuation  Rs.  30  for  a, 
B  B  2 


KITTYHOL-BOY. 


372 


KLING. 


box  of  110,  duty  5  per  cent." — See  Chatta, 
Boundel,  Umbrella. 

Kittysol-Boy,  s.  A  servant  -who 
carried  an  Timbrella  over  his  master. 
See  Milhurn,  ii.  62,  and  s.v.  Roiindel- 
Boy. 

Kling,  n.^.  This  is  the  name 
(Kalln^  appHed  in  the  Malay  coun- 
tries, including  our  Straits  Settle- 
ments, to  the  people  of  Continental 
India  who  trade  thither,  or  are  settled 
in  those  regions,  and  to  the  de- 
.^soendants  of  such  settlers. 

The  name  is  a  form  of  Kaliuga,  a 
very  ancient  name  for  the  region 
known  as  the  "Northern  Circars" 
(q.v.),  i.e.  the  Telugu  coast  of  the  Bay 
of  Bengal,  or,  to  express  it  otherwise 
in  general  terms,  for  that  coast  which 
extends  from  the  Estna  to  the  Maha- 
nadl.  "The  Kalingas"  also  appear 
frequently,  after  the  Pauranic  fashion, 
as  an  ethnic  name  in  the  old  Sanskrit 
lists  of  races.  Kalinga  appears  in  the 
earliest  of  Indian  inscriptions,  viz.  in 
the  edicts  of  Asoka,  and  specifically  in 
that  famous  edict  (XIII.)  remaining 
in  fragments  at  Grirnar  and  at  Kapur- 
di-giri,  and  more  completely  at 
Khalsl,  which  preserves  the  link, 
almost  unique  from  the  Indian  side, 
connecting  the  histories  of  India  and 
of  the  Greeks,  by  recording  the  names 
of  Antiochus,  Ptolemy,  Antigonus, 
Magas,  and  Alexander. 

Kalinga  is  a  kingdom  constantly 
mentioned  in  the  Buddhist  and  his- 
torical legends  of  Oeylon;  and  in 
various  copper  grants  we  find  com- 
memoration of  the  Eingdom  of  Ka- 
linga and  of  the  capital  city  of  Ka- 
lingaMaffarn  {e.g.  in  Indian  Antiq.  iii. 
152;  X.243).  It  was  from,  the  daughter 
of  a  King  of  Kalinga  that  sprang,  ac- 
cording to  the  Mahawanso,  the  famous 
Wijayo,  the  civilizer  of  Ceylon  and 
the  founder  of  its  ancient  royal  race. 

Kalingapatawi,  a  port  of  the  Gan- 
3  am  district,  still  preserves  the  ancient 
name  of  Kalinga,  though  its  identity 
with  the  Kalinganagara  of  the  inscrip- 
tions is  not  to  be  assumed. 

The  name  in  later,  but  still  ancient, 
inscriptions  appears  occasionally  as 
Tri-Kalinga,'  "  the  Three  Kalingas"; 
and  this  probably,  in  a  Telugu  version 
Mudu-Kalinga,  having  thatmeaning,  is 
the  original  of  the  Modogalinga  of  Phny 
in  one  of  the  passages  quoted  from 
him.     (The  possible  connection  which 


obviously  suggests  itself  of  this  name 
Trihalimja  with  the  names  Tilinga 
and  Tilingdna,  applied,  at  least  since 
the  middle  ages,  to  the  same  region, 
will  be  noticed  under  Telinga). 

The  coast  of  Kalinga  appears  to  be 
that  part  of  the  continent  whence 
commerce  with  the  Archipelago  at  an 
early  date,  and  emigration  thither,  was' 
most  rife ;  and  the  name  appears  to 
have  been  in  great  measure  adopted 
in  the  Archipelago  as  the  designation 
of  India  in  general,  or  of  the  whole  of 
the  Peninsular  part  of  it.  Throughout 
the  book  of  Malay  historical  legends 
called  the  Sijara  Malay u  the  word 
Kaling  or  Kling  is  used  for  India  in 
general,  but  more  particularly  for  the 
southern  parts  (see  Journ.  Ind.Archip., 
V.  133).  And  the  statement  of  Forrest* 
that  in  Macassar  "Indostan"  was 
called  "Neegree  Telinga"  {i.e.  Nagara 
Telinga)  illustrates  the  same  thing  and 
also  the  substantial  identity  of  the 
names  Telinga,  Kalinga. 

The  name  Kling,  applied  to  settlers 
of  Indian  origin,  makes  its  appearance 
in  the  Portuguese  narratives  imme- 
diately after  the  conquest  of  Malacca 
(1511). 

At  the  present  day  most,  if  not  all 
of  the  Klings  of  Singapore  come,  not 
from  the  "Northern  Circars,"  but 
from  Tanjore,  a  purely  Tamil  district. 
And  thus  it  is  that  so  good  an  autho- 
rity as  Eoorda  van  Eijsinga  translates 
Kaling  by  '  Coromandel  people.'  They 
are  either  Hindus  or  Labbais  (see 
Lubbye).  The  latter  class  in  British 
India  never  take  domestic  service  with 
Europeans,  whilst  they  seem  to  suc- 
ceed well  in  that  capacity  at  Singa- 
pore.+  The  Hindu  Klings  appear  to 
be  chiefly  drivers  of  hackney  carriages 
and  keepers  of  eating-houses.  There 
is  a  Siva  temple  in  Singapore,  which 
is  served  by  Pandarams  (q.  v.).  The 
only  Brahmans  there  in  1876  were 
certain  convicts. 

B.C.  o.  250.  "Great  is  Kaliiiga  con- 
quered by  the  King  Piyadasi,  beloved  of 
the  Devas.  There  have  been  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  creatures  carried  off.  .... 
On  learning  it  the  King  .  .  .  has  imme- 
diately after  the  acquisition  of  Kaliiiga, 


*  Voyage  to  the  Mergui  ArchiveUmo,  &c.  London, 
1792,  p.  82. 

t  "  In  1876,"  writes  Bumell,  "the  head-servunt 
at  Bekker's  great  liotel  there  was  a  very  good  spe- 
cimen of  the  Nagur  Labbais  ;  and  to  my  sunirise 
he  recollected  me  as  the  head  assistant-collector  of 
Tanjore,  which  I  had  been  some  ten  years  before." 


KLING. 


373 


KLING. 


turned  to  religion,  he  has  occupied  himself 
with  religion,  he  has  conceived  a  zeal  for 
religion,  he  applies  himself  to  the  spread  of 

religion " — Edict  XIII.  of  Piyadasi 

(i.e.,  Asoka)  after  M.  Senart,  in  Ind. 
Antiq.  x.  271. 

A.D.  60-70.  "  .  .  .  .  multarumque  gen- 
tium cognomen  Bragmanae,  quorum  Macco 
(or  Maeto)  Calingae  ....  gentes  Calingae 
mari  proximi,  et  supra  Mandaei,  Malli 
quorum  Mons  Mallus,  finisque  tractus  ejus 

Ganges novissima  gente  Gangari- 

dum  Calingarum.  Eegia  Pertalis  vocatur 
....  Insula  in  Gange  est  magnae  ampli- 
tudinia   gentem  contiuens  unam,   nomme 

JKbdogalingam 

"  Ab  ostio  Gangis  ad  promontorium 
Calingon  et  oppidum  Dandaguda  DCXXV. 
mil.  passuum."— PJto2/,  Hist.  Nat.  vi.  18, 
19,  20. 

"  InCalingis  ejusdem  Indiae  gente  quin- 
quennes  concipere  feminas,  octavum  vitae 
annum  non  excedere." — lb.  vii.  2. 

c.  460.  "In  the  land  of  Wango,  in  the 
capital  of  Wango,  there  was  formerly  a  cer- 
tain Wango  King.  The  daughter  of  the 
King  of  Kalinga  was  the  principil  queen 
of  that  monarch.. 

"  That  sovereign  had  a  daughter  (named 
Suppadewi)  by  his  said  queen.  Fortune- 
tellers predicted  that  she  would  connect 
herself  with  the  king  of  animals  (the  lion), 
etc." — Mahawanso,  ch.  vi.  [Turtwur,  p.  43.) 
c.i550.  In  the  "  Brhat-Sanhita  "  of  Vara- 
hamihira,  as  translated  by  Prof.  Kern  in  the 
J.  E.  As.  Soc,  Kalinga  appears  as  the 
name  of  a  country  in  iv.  82,  86,  231,  and 
"the  Kaliiigas  "  as  an  ethnic  name  in  iv. 
461,  468,  V.  65,  239. 

c.  640.  "After  having  travelled  from 
1400  to  1500  li,  he  (Hwen  Thsang)  arrived 
at  .the  Kingdom  of  Eielingkia  (Kalinga). 
Continuous  forests  and  jungles  extend  for 
many  hundreds  of  U.  The  kingdom  pro- 
duces wild  elephants  of  a  black  colour, 
which  are  much  valued  in  the  neighbouring 
realms.*  In  ancient  times  the  kingdom  of 
Ealibga  possessed  a  dense  population,  inso- 
much that  in  the  streets  shoulders  rubbed, 
and  the  naves  of  waggon-wheels  jostled  ;  if 
the  passengers  but  lifted  their  sleeves  an 
awning  of  immense  extent  was  formed.  ..." 
—PUerins  Bouddhistes,  iii.  92-93. 

0.  1045.  "Bhishma  said  to  the  jjrince  : 
'  There  formerly  came,  on  a  visit  to  me,  a 
friend  of  mine,  a  Brahman,  from  the  Ka- 
linga country  .  .  .  .'" — Vishnu  Furana,  in 
H.  H.  Wilson's  Works,  viii.  75. 

{Trilcalinga.) 

A.D.C.ISQ.  "...TpiyAun-Tov, TO  KalTpCKtyyov, 
EiunXetoi'*  ev  TaVT[}  oAeKTpwdi'es  \eyovTai  elvai 
ffftjydjvtat,    KoX    KopaKeq    Kal    l^lTTaKol    AevKol." — 

Ptolem.  vi.  2,  23. 
(a.d.  — ?)     Copper    Grant    of   which  a 

*  The  same  breed  of  elephants  perhaps  that  is 
mentioned  on  this  part  of  the  coast  hy  the  author 
of  the  Periplhs,  by  whom  it  is  called  ^  Arjo-apivr) 
Xwpa  ^Epovo'a  e\e0ai'Ta  rhv  Aeyofjtei'Oi'  Bwirap^. 


summary  is  given,  in  which  the  ancestors 
of  the  Donors  are  Tij^ya  Krishna  and  Siva 
Gupta  Deva,  monarch  of  the  Three  Ka- 
lingas.— Proc.  As.  Soc.  Bengal,  1872,  p.l71. 

A.D.  876.  " ....  a  god  amongst  prin- 
cipal and  inferior  kings— the  chief  of  the 
devotees  of  Siva— Lord  of  Trikalinga— lord 
of  the  three  principalities  of  the  Gajapati, 
Aswapati,  and  Narapati.*  .  .  .  ." — Copper 
Grant  from]  near  Jabalpir,  in  J.  A.  S.  B., 
viii.  Pt.  1,  p.  484. 

c.  12th  century.  "...  .  The  devout  wor- 
shipper of  Mahe9vara,  most  venerable, 
great  ruler  of  rulers,  and  Sovereign  Lord, 
the  glory  of  the  Lunar  race,  and  King  of 
the  Three  Kalingas,  (^ri  Mahsibhava  Gupta 
Deva  .... " — Copper  Grant  from  Samlml- 
pAr,  in  J.  A.  S.  B.,  xlvi.  Pt.  i.  p.  177. 

"  ....  the  fourth  of  the  Agasti  family, 
student  of  the  Kdnva  section  of  the  Yajur 
Veda,  emigrant  from  Trikalinga  ....  by 
name  Kondadeva,  son  of  Esimasarm^" — lb. 

{Kling.) 

1511.  "...  .  And  beyond  all  these  argu- 
ments which  the  merchants  laid  before 
Afonso  Dalboquerque,  he  himself  had  cer- 
tain information  that  the  principal  reason 
why  this  Javanese  (este  lao)  practised  these 
doings  was  because  he  could  not  bear  that 
the  Qoilius  and  Chitims  (see  Chetty)  who 
were  Hindoos  (Gentios)  should  be  out  of  his 
jurisdiction." — Alboquerque,  Commentaries 
(Hak.  Soc),  iii.  146. 

„  "Tor  in  Malaoa,  as  there  was  a 
continual  traffic  of  people  of  many  nations, 
each  nation  maintained  apart  its  own  cus- 
toms and  administration  of  justice,  so  that 
there  was  in  the  city  one  Beudara  (q  .v.)  of 
the  natives,  of  Moors  and  heathen  severally ; 
a  Bendar:i  of  the  foreigners  ;  a  BendarJi  of 
the  foreign  merchants  of  each  class  seve- 
rally ;  to  wit,  of  the  Chins,  of  the  Leqeos 
(Loo-choo  people),  of  the  people  of  Siam,  of 
Pegu,  of  the  ftnelins,  of  the  merchants 
from  within  Cape  Comorin,  of  the  mer- 
chants of  India  (i.e.,  of  the  Western  Coast), 

of    the  merchants    of    Bengala " — 

Correa,  ii.  253. 

1552.  "E  repartidos  os  nossos  cm  quad- 
rilhas  roubarao  a  cidade,  et  com  quSto  se 
nao  buleo  com  as  casas  dos  ftuelins,  nem 

dos  Pegus,  nem  dos  Jaos " — Castari- 

heda,  iii.  208  ;  see  also  ii.  355. 

De  Bry  terms  these  people  Quillines 
(iii.  98,  &c.) 

1601.  "5.  His  Majesty  shall  repopulate 
the  burnt  suburb  (of  Malacca)  called  Campo 

Clin " — Agreement  between  the  King 

of  Johore  and  the  Dutch,  in  Yalentijn,  v. 
332. 

1602.  ' '  About  their  loynes  they,  weare  a 
kind  of  Callioo-oloth,  which  is  made  at  Cljrn 
in  manner  of  a  silke  girdle."— X  Scot,  in 
Purchas,  i.  165. 

1604.  "  If  it  were  not  for  the  SaUndar, 
the  Admirajl,  and  one  or  two  more  which 

*  See  under  OospetiT. 


KOBANG. 


374 


KOBINOB. 


are  Clyn-men  borne,  there  were  no  living 
for  a  Christian  amongst  them.  .  ." — 76.  i. 
175. 

1605.  "  The  fifteenth  of  lune  here  ar- 
rived Nockhoda  Tingall,  a  Cling-man  from 

Banda " — Cwpt.  Saris,  in  Purchas, 

i.  385. 

1610.  "His  Majesty  should  order  that 
all  the  Portuguese  and  Quelins  merchants 
of  San  Thom^,  who  buy  goods  in  Malacca 
and  export  them  to  India,  San  Thom^,  and 
Bengala  should  pay  the  export  duties,  as 
the  Javanese  {o8  Jaos)  who  bring  them  in 
pay  the  import  duties, " — Idvro  das  Moncoes, 
318. 

1613.  See  remarks  under  Cheling,  and, 
in  the  quotation  from  Eredia  de  Godinho, 
"Campon  Chelim"  and  "Chelis  of  Coro- 
mandel." 

1868.  "  The  KUngs  of  Western  India  are 
a  numerous  body  of  Mahometans,  and  .... 
are  petty  merchants  and  shopkeepers."— 
Wallace,  Malay  Archip.,  ed.  1880  p.  20. 

Kobang,  s.  The  name  (lit.  'greater 
division ')  of  a  Japanese  gold  coin,  of 
tlie  same  form  and  class  as  the  obang 
(q.v.).  The  coin  was  issued  occa- 
sionally from  1580  to  1860,  and  its 
most  usual  weight  was  222  grs.  troy. 
The  shape  was  oblong,  of  an  ave- 
rage length  of  2^  inches  and  width 
of  IJ. 

1616.  "  Aug.  22.— About  10  a  clock  we 
departed  from  Shrongo,  and  paid  our  host 
for  thehowse  a  bar  of  Coban  gould,  vallued 

at  5  tais  imas " — Cocks,  i.  165. 

,,  Sept.  17.' — "  I  received  two  bars 
Coban  gould  with  two  iohibos  (see  Itchebo) 
of  4  to  a  coban,  all  gould,  of  Mr.  Eaton  to 
be  acco.  for  as  I  should  have  occasion  to 
use  them."— 76.  176. 

1705.  "  Outre  ces  roupies  il  y  a  encore  des 
pifeces  d'or  qu'on  appelle  coupans,  qui  valent 
dix-neuf  roupies  ....  Oes  pifeoes  s'appel- 
lent  coupans  parce-qu'elles  sont  longues,  et 
si  plates  qu'on  en  pourroit  couper,  et  c'est 
par  allusion  k  notre  langue  qu'on  les  ap- 
pellent  ainsi." — lywilUer,  256-7. 

1727.  "  My  friend  took  my  advice  and 
complimented  the  Doctor  with  five  Japan 
Cnpangs,  orfiftyl3utchDollars."— .^.TTcwa. 
ii.  86. 

1726.  ' '  1  gold  Koebaug  (which  is  no  more 
seen  now)  used  to  make  10  ryx  dollars. 
1  Itzebo  making  2h  rvx  dollars." — Valentijn, 
iv .  356, 

1880.  "  Never  give  a  Kobang  to  a  cat." — 
Jap.  Proverb,  in  Miss  Bird,  i.  367. 

Koel,  s.  This  is  the  common  name 
in  northern  India  of  Eudytiamya  orien- 
talis,  L,  (Fam.  of  Cuckoos),  also  called 
KoJcild  and  KoJelS.  The  name  KoU  is 
taken  from  its  cry  during  the  breeding 
season,  "ku-il,  ku-il,  increasing  in 
vigour  and  intensity  as  it  goes  on. 


The  male  bird  has  also  another  note, 
which  Blyth  syllables  as  Ho-whee-ho, 
or  Ho-a-o,  or  Hn-y-o.  When  it  takes 
flight  it  has  yet  another  somewhat 
melodious  and  rich  liquid  call;  all 
thoroughly  cuculine  "  [Jerdon). 

c.  1526.  "Another  is  the  Koel,  which  in 
length  may  be  equal  to  the  crow,  but  is  much 
thinner.  It  has  a  Idnd  of  song,  and  is  the 
nightingale  of  Hindustan.  It  is  respected 
by  the  natives  of  Hindustan  as  much  as  the 
nightingale  is  by  us.  It  inhabits  gardens 
where  the  trees  are  close  planted." — Baher, 
p.  323. 

c.  1590.  "  The  Koyil  resembles  the  myiieh, 
but  is  blacker,  and  has  red  eyes  and  a  long 
tail.  It  is  fabled  to  be  enamoured  of  the 
rose,  in  the  same  manner  as  the  night- 
ingale."— Ayeen,  ii,  381. 

1810.  "The  Kokeela  and  a  few  other 
birds  of  song." — Maria  Graham,  22. 

1883.  "This  same  crow-pheasant  has  a 
second  or  third  cousin  called  the  Koel, 
which  deposits  its  eggs  in  the  nest  of  the 
crow,  and  has  its  young  brought  up  by  that 
discreditable  foster-parent.  Now  this  bird 
supposes  that  it  has  a  musical  voice* 
and  devotes  the  best  part  of  the  night  to 
vocal  exercise,  after  the  manner  of  the 
nightingale.  You  may  call  it  the  Indian 
nightingale  if  you  like.  There  is  a  diflfer- 
ence  however  in  its  song  *  *  *  when  itgets 
to  the  very  top  of  its  pitch,  its  voice  cracks 
and  there  is  an  end  of  it,  or  rather  there  is 
not,  for  the  persevering  musician  begins 
again  *  *  »  Does  not  the  Maratha  novelist, 
dwelling  on  the  delights  of  a  spring  morning 
in  an  Indian  village,  tell  how  the  air  was 
filled  with  the  dulcet  melody  of  the  Koel, 
the  green  parrot,  and  the  peacock!," — 
Tribes  on  My  Frontier,  156. 

Eohinor,  n.p.  Pers.  Koh-i-nur, 
'Mountain  of  light';  the  name  of 
one  of  the  most  famous  diamonds  in 
the  world.  ItwasanitemiatheDeccan 
booty  of  Alauddin  KMLji  (dd.  1316), 
and  was  surrendered  to  Baber  (or  more 
precisely  to  his  son  Humayun)  on  the 
capture  of  Agra  (1526).  It  remained 
in  the  possession  of  the  Moghul 
dynasty  till  Nadir  extorted  it  at  DehU 
from  the  conquered  Mahommed  Shah 
(1739).  After  Nadir's  death  it  came 
into  the  hands  of  Ahmed  Shah,  the 
founder  of  the  Afghan  Monarchy. 
Shah  Shuja',  Ahmed's  grandson,  had  m 
turn  to  give  it  up  to  Eanjit  Singh 
when  a  fugitive  in  his  dominions. 
On  the  annexation  of  the  Punjab  in 
1849  it  passed  to  the  English,  and  is 
now  among  the  Crown  jewels  of 
England.  Before  it  reached  that  posi- 
tion it  ran  through  strange  risks,  as 
may  be  read. in  a  most  diverting  story 


KOOKRY. 


375 


KOSHOON. 


-told  by  Bosworth  Smith,  in  Ms  Life 
of  Lord  Lawrence  (i.  327-8). 

Li  1850-51,  before  it  was  shown  at 
the  Great  Exhibition  in  Hyde  Park, 
it  went  through  a  process  of  cutting 
which,  for  reasons  unintelligible  to 
ordinary  mortals,  reduced  its  weight 
from  186i  carats  to  106i. 

1526.  "  In  the  battle  in  which  Ibrahim  was 
defeated,  Bikermajit  (Raja  of  Gwalior)  was 
sent  to  hell.  BijermSjit's  family  ....  were 
at  this  moment  in  Agra.  When  HumStito 
arrived  ....  (he)  did  not  permit  them  to 
be  plundered.  Of  their  own  free  will  they 
presented  to  Htilmaitln  a  peshkesh  (see  pesh- 
cush),  consistingof  a  quantity  of  jewels  and 
precious  stones.  Aiaong  these  was  one 
famous  diamond  which  had  been  acquired  by 
Sultan  AlSeddin.  It  is  so  valuable  that  a 
judge  of  diamonds  valued  it  at  half  the 
-daily  expense  of  the  whole  world.  It  is 
about  eight  mishkals.  .  .  ." — Baber,  p.  308. 

1676.  (With  an  engraving  of  the  stone.) 
' '  This  diamond  belongs  to  the  Great  Mogul 
....  and  it  weighs  319  Bati»  (see  ruttee) 
and  a  half,  which  make  279  and  nine  16ths 
of  our  Carats ;  when  it  was  rough  it  weigh'd 
907  Baik,  which  make  793  carats." — Taver- 
■nier,  E.  T.,  ii.  148. 

1856. 
"  He*  bears  no  weapon,  save  his  dagger, 
hid 

Up  to  the  ivory  haft  in  muslin  swathes  ; 

No  ornament  but  that  one  famous  gem, 

Hountain  of  Light !  bound  with  a  silken 
thread 

Upon   his   nervous    wrist ;   more  used, 
I  ween. 

To  feel  the  rough  strap  of  his  buckler 
there."  The  Banyan  Tree. 

See  also  (1876)  Browning,  Epilogue  to 
PctocMarotto,  &c. 

Kookry,  s.  H.  Kokrl  (?).  The 
peculiar  weapon  of  the  Goorthas,  a 
bUl,  admirably  designed  and  poised  for 
hewing  a  branch  or  a  foe. 

Koomky,  s.    See  under  Coomky. 

Eoonbee,    Eunbee,   Koolnmbee, 

n.p.  The  name  of  the  prevalent  cul- 
tivating class  in  Guzerat  and  the 
Konkan.  The  KunM  is  the  pure  Sudra. 
In  the  Deccan  the  title  distinguished 
the  cultivator  from  bim  who  wore 
arms  and  preferred  to  be  called  a 
Mahratta  {Drvmmond). 

Koot,  8.  Hind,  hut,  from  Sansk. 
Ttuslita,  the  costvm,  and  costus  of  the 
Soman  writers.  See  under  Putchock. 

^_  B.C.  16. 

■"  Costum  molle  date,  et  blandi  mihi  thuris 
honores."— PTOjjerfcs,  IV.  vi.  5. 

*  Aktar: 


c.  70-8&.  Odorum  causSi  unguentorumque 
et  deliciarum,  si  placet,  etiam  superstitionis 
gratis,  emantur,  quoniam  tunc  supplicamus 
et  oOBto."— Pliny,  Bk.  xxii.  56. 

0.  80-90.    (From  the  Sinthus  or  Indus) 

"  afTif^opri^eTai  Se  jcdtrro?,  j35e\Aa,  KvKiov, 
>">p8os  .  .  ." — Periplus. 

1563.  "jB.  And  does  not  the  Indian 
costUB  grow  in  Guzarate  ? 

"  0.  It  grows  in  territory  often  subject  to 
Guzarat,  i.e.  lying  between  Bengal  and 
Dely  and  Cambay,  I  mean  the  lands  of 
Mamdou  and  Chitor. .  .  ." — Garcia,  f.  72. 

1584.  "  Costo  dulce  from  Zindi  and  Gam- 
baia." — Barret,  in  Haklnyt,  ii.  413. 

Eooza,  s.  A  goglet,  q.v.,  or  pitcher 
of  porous  clay;  corrupt,  of  Pers.  Tetiza. 
Commonly  used  at  Bombay. 

1690.  "Therefore  they  carry  about  with 
them  Eonsers  or  Jarrs  of  Water,  when  they 

go  abroad,  to  quench  their  thirst " — 

— Ovington,  295. 

Eoshoon,  s.  This  is  a  term  which 
was  aflected  by  Tippoo  Sahib  in  his 
military  organisation,  for  a  brigade,  or 
a  regiment  in  the  larger  Continental 
use  of  that  word.  His  Piddah  'askar 
or  Regular  Infantry,  was  formed  into 
5  Kaclmhris,  composed  in  all  of  27 
KuthUns. 

A  MS.  note  on  the  copy  of  Eirk- 
patrick's  Letters  in  the  India  Library 
says  that  ZmsAooji  was  properly  Sanskt. 
Kshuni  or  Kalmuni,  '  a  grand  division 
of  the  force  of  an  Empire,'  as  used  in 
the  Mahabharat.  But  the  word  adopted 
by  Tippoo  appears  to  be  Turki.  Thus 
we  read  in  Quatrem^re's  transl.  from 
Abdurrazzak:  "He  (Shah  Eukh)  dis- 
tributed to  the  emirs  who  commanded 
the  tomans  (corps  of  10,000),  the 
Kosbun  (corps  of  1000),  the  mdeli  (of 
100),  the  deheh  (of  10),  and  even  to  the 
private  soldiers,  presents  and  rewards." 
[Nots.  et  Exts.,  xiv.  91 ;  see  also  p.  89.) 
Again :  "  The  soldiers  of  Isfahan 
having  heard  of  the  amnesty  accorded 
them,  arrived,  Koshim  by  Koshiin  " 
(lb.  130).  Vambery  gives  Kosbun  as 
Or.  Turki  for  an  army,  a  troop  (lite- 
rally whatever  is  composed  of  several 
parts). 

c.  1782.  "In  the  time  of  the  deceased 
Nawab,  the  exercises  ....  of  the  regular 
troops  were  ....  performed,  and  the  word 
given  according  to  the  French  system  .... 
but  now,  the  Sultan  (Tippoo) ....  changed 
the  military  code  ....  and  altered  the 
techical  terms  or  words  of  command  .... 
to  words  of  the  Persian  and  Turkish  lan- 
guages  From  the  regular  infantry 

5000  men  being  selected,  they  were  named 
Kushoon,  and  the  officer  commanding  tha. 


KOWTOfV,  KOTOW. 


376 


KOWTOW,  KOTOW. 


body  was  called  a  Sipahdar " — Hist. 

of  I'ipu  Sultdn,  p.  31. 

Kowtow,  Kotow,  s.  From  the 
Chinese  k'o-t'ou,  lit.  '  knock-head  ' ; 
the  salutation  used  in  Chiaa  before 
the  Emperor,  his  representatives,  or 
his  symbols,  made  by  prostrations  re- 
peated a  fixed  number  of  times,  the 
forehead  touching  the  ground  at  each 
prostration.  It  is  also  used  as  the 
most  respectful  form  of  salutation 
from  children  to  parents,  and  from 
servants  to  masters  on  formal  occa- 
sions, &c. 

This  mode  of  homage  belongs  to  old 
Pan-Asiatic  practice.  It  was  not, 
however,  according  to  M.  Pauthier,* 
of  indigenous  antiquity  at  the  Court 
of  China,  for  it  is  not  found  in  the 
ancient  Book  of  Eites  of  the  Cheu 
Dynasty,  and  he  supposes  it  to  have 
been  introduced  by  the  great  destroyer 
and  reorganiser,  Tsin  shi  Hwangti, 
the  Builder  of  the  Wall.  It  had  cer- 
tainly become  established  by  the  8th 
century  of  our  era,  for  it  is  mentioned 
that  the  Ambassadors  who  came  to 
Court  from  the  famous  Harun-al- 
Eashid  (a.d.  798)  had  to  perform  it. 
Its  nature  is  mentioned  by  Marco  Polo, 
and  by  the  ambassadors  of  Shah  Eukh 
(see  below).  It  was  also  the  estab- 
lished ceremonial  in  the  presence  of 
the  Mongol  Ehans,  and  is  described  by 
Baber  under  the  name  of  kornish.  It 
was  probably  introduced  into  Persia  in 
the  time  of  the  Mongol  Princes  of  the 
house  of  HulakQ,  and  it  continued  to 
be  in  use  in  the  time  of  Shah  'Abbas. 
The  custom  indeed  in  Persia  may  pos- 
sibly have  come  down  from  time 
immemorial,  for,  as  the  classical  quo- 
tations show,  it  was  of  very  ancient 
prevalence  in  that  country.  But  the 
interruptions  to  Persian  monarchy  are 
perhaps  against  this.  In  English  the 
term,  which  was  made  familiar  by 
Lord  Amherst's  refusal  to  perform  it 
at  Peking  in  1816,  is  frequently  used 
for  servile  acquiescence  or  adulation. 

K'o-tou,  k'o-tou !  is  often  collo- 
quially used  for  '  Thank  you '  {E.  C. 
Baber). 

c.  B.C.  484.  "And  afterwards,  when 
they  were  coine  to  Susa  in  the  king's  pre- 
sence, and  the  guards  ordered  them  to  fall 
down  and  do  obeisance,  and  went  so  far 

*  HiBt.  des  lielations  Folitiques  de  la  Chine^  1859. 
We  derive  from  M.  Pauthier  tlie  indication  of 
several  interesting  quotations,  for  which  we  have 
fione  to  the  sources. 


as  to  use  force  to  compel  them,  they  re- 
fused, and  said  they  would  never  do 
any  such  thiftg,  even  were  their  heads 
thrust  down  to  the  ground,  for  it  was  not 
their  custom  to  worship  men,  and  they  had 
not  come  to  Persia  for  that  purpose.  So 
they  fought  off  the  ceremony  ;  and  having 
done  so  addressed  the  king." — Herodotiis 
(by  Eawlinsan),  vii.  136. 

c.  B.C.  464.  "  Themistocles  ....  first 
meets  with  Artabanus  the  Chiliarch,  and 
tells  him  that  he  was  a  Greek,  and  wished 

to  have  an  interview  with  the  king 

But  quoth  he ;  '  Stranger,  the  laws  of  men 

are  various You  Greeks,  'tis  said, 

most  admire  Uberty  and  equality,  but  to  us 
of  our  many  and  good  laws  the  best  is  to 
honour  the  king,  and  adore  him  by 
prostration,  as  the  Image  of  God,  the  Pre- 
server of  all  things'  ....  Themistocles, 
on   hearing   these   things,   says    to   hmi: 

'  But  I,  O  Artabanus, will  myself 

obey  your  laws "...  ." — Plutwrch,  The- 
mistoc.,  xxvii. 

c.  B.C.  390.  "  Conon,  being  sent  by  Phar- 
nabazus  to  the  king,  on  his  arrival,  in 
accordance  with  Persian  custom,  first  pre- 
sented himself  to  the  ChiUarch  Tithraustes 
who  held  the  second  rank  in  the  empire, 
and  stated  that  he  desired  an  interview  with 
the  king;  for  no  one  is  admitted  vrithoufc 
this.  The.  officer  replied  :  '  It  can  be  at 
once ;  but  consider  whether  you  think  it 
best  to  have  an  interview,  or  to  write  the 
business  on  which  you  come.  Por  if  you 
come  into  the  presence  you  must  needs  wor- 
ship the  king  (what  they  call  irpocrmii/eij/).  If 
this  is  disagreeable  to  you,  you  may  commit 
your  wishes  to  me,  without  doubt  of  their 
being  as  well  accomplished.'  Then  Conon 
says :  '  Indeed  it  is  not  disagreeable  to  me 
to  pay  the  king  any  honour  whatever.  But 
I  fear  lest  I  bring  discredit  on  my  city,  if 
belonging  to  a  state  which  is  wont  to  rule 
over  other  nations  I  adopt  manners  which 
are  not  her  own  but  those  of  foreigners.' 
Hence  he  delivered  his  wishes  in  writing  to 
the  officer." — Com.  Nepos,  Conon,  c.  iv. 

B.C.  324.  "But  he  (Alexander)  was  now 
downhearted,  and  beginning  to  be  despairj 
ing  towards  the  divinity,  and  suspicious 
towards  his  friends.  Especially  he  dreaded 
Antipater  and  his  sons.  Of  these  lolas 
was  the  Chief  Cujjbearer,  whilst  Kasander 
was  come  but  lately.  So  the  latter, 
seeing  certain  Barbarians  prostrating  them- 
selves (irpoo-Kui/oCi/Taffjj  a  sort  of  thing  which 
he,  having  been  brought  up  in  Greek 
fashion,  had  never  witnessed  before,  broke 
into  fits  of  laughter.  But  Alexander  in  a 
rage  gript  him  fast  by  the  hair  with  both  . 
hands,  and  knocked  his  head  against  the 
wall." — Plutarch,  Alexander,  Ixxiv. 

A.D.  798.  "  In  the  14th  year  of  Tchin- 
yuan,  the  Khalif  Galun  (Harun)  sent  three 
ambassadors  to  the  Emperor;  they  per- 
formed the  ceremony  of  luieeUng  and  beat- 
ing the  forehead  on  the  ground,  to  salute 
the  Emperor.  The  earner  ambassadors 
from  the  Khalifs  who  came  to  China  had  at 
first  made  difficulties  about  performing  this 


KOWTOW,  KOTOW. 


377 


KOWTOW,  KOTOW. 


ceremony.  The  Chine.ie  history  relates 
that  the  Hahomedans  declared  that  they 
knelt  only  to  worship  Heaven.  But 
eventually,  being  better  informed,  they 
made  scruple  no  longev."^Gaubil,  Abrigi  de 
VHistoin  des  Thanqs,  in  Amyot,  Memoires 
cone,  les  Ghinois,  xvi.  144. 
.  0. 1245.  "  Tartari  de  mandato  ipsius  prin- 
cipes  suos  Baioohonoy  et  Bato  violenter  ab 
omnibus  nunciis  ad  ipsos  venientibus  f  aoiunt 
adorari  cum  triplici  genixum  flexione,  trip- 
lici  quoque  capitum  suorum  in  terram  alli- 
sione." — Vincent.  Bcllovacerms,  Spec,  Sis- 
ioriale,  1.  xxix.  cap.  74. 

1298.  "And  when  they  are  all  seated, 
each  in  his  proper  place,  then  a  great  pre- 
late rises  and  says  with  a  loud  voice  :  '  Bow 
and  adore  ! '  And  as  soun  as  he  has  said 
this,  the  company  bow  down  until  their 
foreheads  touch  the  earth  in  adoration  to- 
wards the  Emperor  as  if  he  were  a  god. 
And  this  adoration  they  repeat  four  times." 
—Marco  Polo,  Bk.  ii.  ch.  15. 

1404.  "E  ficieronle  vestir  dos  ropas 
de  camocan  (see  Kincob),  6  la  usanza  era, 
quando  estas  roupat  ponian  per  el  Senor,  de 
facer  un  gran  yantar,  &  despues  de  comer 
de  les  vestir  de  las  ropad,  e  entouces  de 
iincar  los  iinojos  tres  veces  in  tierra  por 
reverencia  del  gran  Seiior." — Clojvijo,  §  xoii. 
1421.  "  His  worship  Hajji  Yusuf  the 
Eazi,  who  was  ....  chief  of  one  of  the 
twelve  imperial  Councils,  came  forward 
accompanied  by  several  Mussulmans  ac- 
quainted with  tJhe  languages.  They  said  to 
the  ambassadors :  '  First  prostrate  your- 
selves, and  then  touch  the  ground'  three 
times  with  your  heads.'  " — Embassy  from 
Shah  Rukh,  in  Oathay,  p.  ccvi. 

1502.  "My  uncle  the  elder  Kian  came 
three  or  four  farsangs  out  from  Tashkend, 
and  having  erected  an  awning,  seated  him- 
self under  it.  The  younger  Khan  ad- 
vanced ....  and  when  he  came  to  the 
distance  at  which  the  kormsh  is  to  be  per- 
formed, he  knelt  nine  times  .  .  ." — Baber, 
106. 

c.  1590.  The  komish  under  Akbar  had 
been  ^atly  modified  : 

"  His  Majesty  has  commanded  the  palm 
of  the  right  hand  to  be  placed  upon  the 
forehead,  and  the  head  to  be  bent  down- 
wards. This  mode  of  salutation,  in  the 
language  of  the  present  age,  is  called  Xor- 
msV—Ain,  i.  158. 

_  But  for  his  position  as  the  head  of  re 
ligion  in  his  new  faith  he  permitted,  or 
claimed  prostration  {sijda)  before  him : 

"As  some  perverse  and  dark-minded 
men  look  uponprostration  as  blasphemous 
•  man-worship,  His  Majesty,  from  his  prac- 
tical_  wisdom,  has  ordered  it  to  be  dis- 
continued by  the  ignorant,  and  remitted  it 
to  all  ranks.  .  .  .  However,  in  the  private 
assembly,  when  any  of  those  are  in  wait- 
ing, upon  whom  the  star  of  good  fortune 
shines,  and  they  receive  the  order  of  seat- 
ing themselves,  they  certainly  perform  the 
prostration  of  gratitude  by  bowing  down 
their  foreheads  to  the  earth."— Ibid.  p.  159. 
1618.    "The  King  (Shah  'Abbas)  halted 


and  lookedat  the  Sultan,  the  latter  on  both 
knees,  as  is  their  fashion,  near  him,  and 
advanced  his  right  foot  towards  him  to  be 
kissed.  The  Sultan  having  kissed  it,  and 
touched  it  with  his  forehead  ....  made  a 
circuit  round  the  king,  passing  behind  him, 
and  making  way  for  his  companions  to  do 
the  like.  This  done  the  Sultan  came  and 
kissed  a  second  time,  as  did  the  other,  and 
this  they  did  three  times  .  .  .  ." — P.  delta; 
Valle,  i.  646. 

1816.  "Lord  Amherst  put  into  my' 
hands  ....  a  translation  ....  by  Mr. 
Morrison  of  a  document  received  at  Tong-- 
chow  with  some  others  from  Chang,  con- 
taining an  official  description  of  the  cere- 
monies to  be  observed  at  the  public  audi-- 

ence    of    the     Embassador The' 

Embassador  was  then  to  have  been  con-- 
ducted  by  the  Mandarins  to  the  level  area, 
where  kneeling  ....  he  was  next  to  have- 
been  conducted  to  the  lower  end  of  the- 
hall,  where  facing  the  upper  part  ....  he 
was  to  have  performed  the  ko-tou  with  9" 
prostrations  ;  afterwards  he  was  to  have-- 
been  led  out  of  the  hall,  and  having  pros- 
trated himself  once  behind  the  row  of 
Mandarins,  he  was  to  have  been  allowed  to' 
sit  down ;  he  was  further  to  have  pros-- 
trated  himself  with  the  attendant  Prince^ 
and  Mandarins  when  the  Emperor  drank. 
Two  other  prostrations  were  to  have  beeii 
made,  the  first  when  the  milk-tea  was  pre' 
sented  to  him,  and  the  other  when  he  had 
finished  drinking. " — Mlis'sJoumal  of  (Lord 
Amherst's)  Embassy  to  China,  213-214. 

1824.  "The  first  ambassador,  with  all 
his  foUo-wing,  shall  then  perform  the  cere- 
monial of  the  three  kneeUngs  and  the  nine 
prostrations  ;  they  shall  then  rise  and  be 
led  away  in  proper  order." — Ceremonial  ob- 
served at  the  Court  of  Peking  for  the  Itecep- 
tion  of  Ambassadors,  ed.  1824,  in  Pauthier, 
192. 

18.55.  "...  The  spectacle  of  one  after 
another  of  the  aristocracy  of  nature  making 
the  koto-w  to  the  aristocracy  of  the  acci- 
dent."— S.  Martineau,  Autobiog.,  ii.  377. 

1860.  "  Some  Seiks,  and  a  private  in  the 
Bufifs  having  remained  behind  -with  the 
grog-carts,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
Chinese.  On  the  next  morning  they  were 
brought  before  the  authorities,  and  com- 
manded to  perform  the  kotou.  The  Seiks 
obeyed ;  but  Moyse,  the  English  soldier, 
declaring  that  he  would  n  ot  prostrate  himself 
before  any  Chinaman  alive,  was  imme- 
diately knocked  upon  the  head,  and  his 
body  thrown  upon  a  dunghill "  (see  China 
Correspondent  of  the  Times).  This  passage 
prefaces  some  noble  lines  by  Sir  E.  Doyle, 
ending : 
'Vain  mightiest  fleets,  of  iron  framed  ; 

Vain  those  all-shattering  guns  ; 
Unless  proud  England  keep,  untamed. 

The  strong  heart  of  her  sons. 
So  let  his  name  through  Europe  ring — 

A  man  of  mean  estate, 
Who  died,  as  firm  as  Sparta's  king, 

Because  his  soul  was  great." 

Macm,illan's  Mag.  iii.  130. 


KUBBERBAUB. 


378 


KUMPASS. 


1876.  "Nebba  more  kowtow  big  peoijle." 
— Lelcmd,  46. 

1879.  "  We  know  that  John  Bull  adores 
a  lord,  but  a  man  of  Major  L'Estrange's 
social  standing  would  scarcely  kowtow  to 
every  shabby  little  title  tj'be  found  in 
.stuffy  little  rooms  in  Mayfair."  —  Sat. 
Jteview,  April  19, 1879,  p.  505. 

Kubberdaur.  An  inter jectional  ex- 
clamation, '■  Take  care !"  Pars.  Kha- 
har-dar  !  take  heed  I  It  is  tte  usual 
icry  of  chokidars  to  show  that  they  are 
.awake. 

c.  1664.  "Each  omrah  causeth  a  guard 
to  be  kept  all  the  night  long,  in  his  parti- 
cular camp,  of  such  men  that  perpetually 
go  the  round,  and  cry  Kaber-dar,  have  a 
caxe."—Ba-nier,  E.  T.,  119. 

e.  1665.  "Les  archers  orient  ensuite  a 
pleine  tete,  Caberdar,  c'est-k-dire,  prends 
ga,r:A&."—Thevenot,  v.  58. 

Kuhar,  s.  Hind.  Kahar.  The 
name  of  a  Sudra  caste  of  cultivators, 
numerous  in  Bahar  and  the  N.-W. 
Pro-yinces,  whose  specialty  is  to  carry 
palankins.  The  name  is,  therefore,  in 
inany  parts  of  India  synonymous  with 
'  palankia-bearer,'  and  the  Hindu 
hody-servants  called  '  bearers '  (q.v.) 
in  the  Bengal  Presidency  are  generally 
of  this  caste. 

0.  1350.  "  It  is  the  custom  for  every  tra- 
veller in  India  ....  also  to  hire  kahars, 
who  carry  the  kitchen  furniture,  whilst 
others  carry  himself  in  the  palankin,  of 
which  we  have  spoken,  and  carry  the  latter 
when  it  is  not  in  use." — Ibn  Batuta,  iii. 
415. 

c.  1.550.  "So  saying  he  began  to  make 
ready  a  present,  and  sent  for  bulbs,  roots, 
and  fruit,  birds  and  beasts,  with  the  finest 
of  fish  ....  which  were  brought  by 
kahars  in  basketsful." — Ramayana  of  Tulsi 
Das,  by  Gnmse,  1878,  ii.  101. 

1673.  "He  (the  President  of  Bombay) 
goes  sometimes  in  his  Coach,  drawn  by 
large  Milk-white  Oxen,  sometimes  on  Horse- 
liack,  other  times  in  Palenkeens,  canied  by 
Cohors,  Musslemen  Porters.'" — Fryer,  68. 

1810.  "  The  Cahar,  or  palanquin-bearer, 
is  a  servant  of  peculiar  utility  in  a  country 
where,  for  four  months,  the  intense  heat 
precludes  Europeans  from  taking  much 
exercise." — Williamson,  Y.M.,  i.  299. 

1873.  "Bhui  Kahar.  A  widely  spread 
<;aste  of  rather  inferior  rank,  whose  occu- 
pation is  to  carry  palkis,  dolis,  water-skins, 
&c. ;  to  act  as  porters  ....  they  eat  flesh 
and  drink  spirits  :  they  are  an  ignorant  but 
industrious  class.  Buchanan  describes 
them  as  of  Telinga  descent.  .  .  ." — Dr.  H. 
V.  Carter's  Notices  of  Castes  in  Bombay 
Pry.,  quoted  in  Ind.  Antiq.,  ii.  154. 

Kula,  or  Kla,  n.p.    Burmese  name 


of  a  native  of  Continental  India ;  and 
hence  misapplied  also  to  the  English 
and  other  Westerns  who  have  come  to 
Burma  from  India ;  in  fact  used  gene- 
rally for  a  Western  foreigner. 

The  origin  of  this  term  has  been 
much  debated.  Some  have  supposed  it 
to  be  connected  with  the  name  of  the 
Indian  race,  the  Kdls ;  another  sugges- 
tion has  connected  it  with  Kalinga  (see 
Kling) ;  and  a  third  with  the  Skt. 
hula,  '  a  caste  or  tribe ' ;  whilst  the 
Burmese  popular  etymology  renders  it 
from  ku,  'to  cross  over,'  and  la,  'to 
come,'  therefore  '  the  people  that  come 
across  (the  sea).'  But  the  true  history 
of  the  word  has  for  the  first  time  been 
traced  by  Professor  Forchhammer,  to 
Gola,  the  name  applied  in  old  Pegu 
inscriptions  to  the  Indian  Buddhist 
immigrants,  a  name  which  he  identifies 
with  the  Skt.  Oauda,  the  ancient  name 
of  northemBengai,  whence  the  famous 
city  of  Gaur  (v.  Gour). 

14th  cent.  "The  Heroes  Sona  and  Uttara 
were  sent  to  Kamafiila,  which  forms  a  part 
of  Suvannabhumi,  to  propagate  the  holy 
faith  .  .  .  This  town  is  called  to  this  day 
QiQla/mattikaruma^a,  because  of  the  many 
houses  it  contained  made  of  earth  in  the 
fashion  of  the  houses  of  the  Gola  people." — 
Inscr.  at  Kalydni  near  Pegu,  in  ForcKham- 
mer,  ii.  5. 

1795.  "They  were  still  anxious  to  know 
why  a  person  consulting  his  own  amuse- 
ment, and  master  of  his  own  time,  should 
walk  so  fast ;  but  on  being  informed  that  I 
was  a  '  Colar,'  or  stranger,  and  that  it  was 
the  custom  of  my  country,  they  were  re- 
conciled to  this  .  s  .  ." — Symes,  Emhasty, 
p.  290. 

1855.  "  His  private  dwelling  was  a  small 
place  on  one  side  of  the  court,  from  which 
the  women  peeped  out  at  the  Kalas ;  .  .  ." 
— Mission  to  iAe  Court  of  Ava  (Phayre?s) 
p.  5. 

,,  "By  a  curious  self-delusion,  the 
Burmans  would  seem  to  claim  that  in  theory 
at  least  they  are  white  people.  And  what 
is  still  more  curious,  the  Bengalees  appear 
indirectly  to  admit  the  claim ;  for  our  ser- 
vants  in  speaking  of  themselves  and  their 
countrymen,  as  distinguished  from  the 
Burmans,  constantly  made  use  of  the  term 
kdld  admi — 'black-man,'  as  the  representa- 
tive of  the  Burmese  Mia,  a  foreigner."— Ji. 
p.  37. 

Kump^SS,  s.  Hind.  Kampala,  cor- 
ruption of  English  compass,  and  hence 
applied  not  only  to  a  marine  or  a 
surveying  compass,  but  also  to  theo- 
dolites, levelling  instruments,  and  other 
elaborate  instruments  of  observation. 
Thus  the  sextant  used  to  be  called 


KUNKUB,  CONKER. 


379 


KUTTAVR. 


tilmnia,  kampass,  '  the  S-cornered  com- 
pass.' 

Kunkur,  Conker,  &c.  s.  Hind. 
hmkar,  gravel.  As  regards  the  defi- 
flition  of  the  word  in  Anglo-Indian 
usage  it  is  impossible  to  improve  on 
Wilson:  "a  coarse  kind  of  limestone 
found  in  the  soil,  in  large  tabular 
strata,  or  interspersed  throughout  the 
superficial  mould,  in  nodules  of  various 
sizes,  though  usually  small." 

Nodular  hunTair,  wherever  it  exists, 
is  the  usual  material  for  road  metalling, 
and  as  it  binds  when  wetted  and 
rammed  into  a  compact,  hard,  and 
even  surface,  it  is  an  admirable  mate- 
rial for  the  purpose. 

c.  1781.  "Etaya  is  situated  on  a  very 
iiigh  bank  of  the  river  Jumna,  the  sides  of 
which  consist  of  what  in  India  is  called 
oonoha,  which  is  originally  sand,  but  the 
■constant  action  of  the  sun  in  the  dry  season 
forms  it  almost  into  a  vitrification." (!) — 
Bodges,  110. 

1794.  "  Konker  "  appears  in  a  Notifica- 
tion for  tenders  in  Calcutta  Gazette. — In 
Seton-Karr,  ii.  135. 

c.  1809.  "We  came  within  view  of  Cawn- 
pore.  Our  long,  long  voyage  terminated 
under  a  high  conknr  bank.  — Mrs.  Sher- 
wood, Autobiog.  381. 

1810.  " ....  a  weaker  kind  of  lime  is 
ohtained  by  burning  a  substance  called 
kunkur,  which,  at  first,  might  be  mistaken 
for  small  rugged  flints,  slightly  coated  with 
soil." — Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  13. 

Kureef,  Khiirreef,  s.  Hind,  adopted 
from  Ai-ab.  A/jar*/ (' autumn').  The 
crop  sown  just  before,  or  at  the  be- 
ginning of,  the  rainy  season,  in  May  or 
June,  and  reaped  after  the  rains  in 
November — December.  This  includes 
lice,  maize,  the  tall  millets,  &c.  See 
Subbee. 

Eurnool,  n.p.  The  name  of  a  city 
and  territory  in  the  Deccan,  Kamul  of 
the  Imp.  Gazetteer ;  till  1838  a  tribu- 
tary Nawabship ;  then  resumed  on 
account  of  treason;  and  now  since 
1838  a  ooUectorate  of  Madras  Presi- 
dency. Properly  KandanUr;  Canoul 
of  Orme. 

Erkpatriok  says  that  the  name  .Kitr- 
nool,  Kunnool,  or  Kundnool  (aM -which 
forms  seem  to  be  applied  corruptly  to 
the  place)  signifies  m  the  language  of 
that  coimtry  '  fine  spun,  clear  thread,' 
and  accordmg  to  Meer  Husain  it  has 
its  name  from  its  beautiful  cotton 
fabrics.  But  we  presume  the  town 
must  have  existed  before  it  made  cotton 


fabrics  ?  This  is  a  specimen  of  the 
stuff  that  men,  even  so  able  as  Kirk- 
patrick,  sometimes  repeat  after  those 
native  authorities  who  ' '  ought  to  know 
best,"  as  we  are  often  told. 

Kuttaur,  s.  Hind,  from  Sansk. 
hatar,  '  a  dagger,'  especially  a  kind  of 
dagger  peculiar  to  India,  having  a  solid 
blade  of  diamond-section,  the  handle  of 
which  consists  of  two  parallel  bars  with 
a  cross-piece  joining  them.  The  hand 
grips  the  cross-piece,  and  the  bars  pass 
along  each  side  of  the  wrist.  Ibn 
Batuta's  description  is  vivid,  but  much 
exaggerates  the  size,  at  least  of  the 
weapon  of  the  last  three  centui-ies. 

o.  1343.  "  The  villagers  gathered  round 
him,  and  one  of  them  stabbed  him  with  a 
kattara.  This  is  the  name  given  to  an 
iron  weapon  resembling  a  plough-share ; 
the  hand  is  inserted  into  it  so  that  the  fore- 
arm is  shielded ;  but  the  blade  beyond  is  two 
cubits  in  length,  and  a  blow  with  it  is  raot- 
tal."— Ibn Bcauta,  iv.  31-32. 

1442.  "  The  blacks  of  this  country  have 
the  body  nearly  naked  ....  In  one  hand 
they  hold  an  Indian  poignard  (katarah-j- 
Sindi),  and  in  the  other  a  buckler  of  ox- 
hide ....  this  costume  is  common  to  the 
king  and  the  beggar." — Abdurrazzdk,  in 
India  in  the  XVth  Gent.,  p.  17. 

c.  1526.  "  On  the  whole  there  were  given 
one  tipchSk  horse  with  the  saddle,  two  pairs 
of  swords  with  the  belts,  25  sets  of  ena- 
melled daggers  {Khanjar,  see  hanger),  16 
enamelled  kitarehs,  two  daggers  (jamdher — 
see  jumdhur)  set  with  precious  stones." — 
Babar,  338. 

1638.  "  Les  personnes  de  qualit(5  portet 
dans  la  ceinture  vne  sorte  d'ai-mes,  ou  de 
poignards,  courte  et  large,  qu'ils  appeUent 
ginda  (?)  ou  Catarre,  dont  la  garde  et  la 
gaine  sont  d'or." — MandeUlo,  Paris,  1659, 
223. 

1673.  "  They  go  rich  in  Attire,  with  a 
Poniard,  or  Catarre,  at  their  girdle."  — 
Fryer,  93. 

1813.  "  After  a  short  silent  prayer,  Lul- 
labhy,  in  presence  of  all  the  company  waved 
his  catarra,  or  short  dagger,  over  the  bed  of 
the  expiring  man  .  .  .  .  The  patient  con- 
tinued for  some  time  motionless  :  in  half  an 
hour  his  heart  appeared  to  beat,  circulation 

quickened at  the  expiration  of  the 

third  hour  LuUabhy  had  efEected  his  cure." 
— Forbes,  Or.  Mem,.,  iii.  249. 

1856.  "  The  manners  of  the  bardic  tribe 
are  very  similar  to  those  of  their  Kajpoot 
clients  ;  their  dress  is  nearly  the  same,  but 
the  bard  seldom  ai^pears  without  the 
'Kutir,'  or  dagger,  a  representation  of 
which  is  scrawled  beside  his  signature,  and 
often  rudely  engraved  upon  his  monumental 
stone,  in  evidence  of  his  death  in  the  sacred 
duty  of  Triga  "  (q. v.).— iMs  MAld,  ed.  1878, 
pp.  559-.560. 


KUZZILBASH. 


380 


LAC. 


Kuzzilbash,  n.p.  Prom  Turki 
kizil-bash,  'red-head.'  This  title  has 
been  since  the  days  of  the  Safavi 
dynasty  (see  Sophy)  in  Persia,  applied 
to  the  Persianized  Turks  who  form 
the  ruling  class  in  that  country,  from 
the  red  caps  which  they  wore.  The 
class  is  also  settled  extensively  over 
Afghanistan.  Many  of  them  used  to 
take  service  with  the  Delhi  emperors ; 
and  not  a  few  do  so  now  in  our  frontier 
cavalry  regiments. 

1559.  ' '  Beyond  the  desert  above  Coras- 
sarD,  as  far  as  Samarkand  and  the  idolatrous 
cities,  the  Yeshilhas  (lescilbas)  or  'Green- 
caps,'  are  predominant.  These  Green-caps 
are  certain  Musuhnan  Tartars  who  wear 
pointed  caps  of  green  felt,  and  thej;  are  so 
called  to  distinguish  them  from  their  chief 
enemies  the  Sonians,  who  are  predominant 
in  Persia,  who  are  indeed  also  Musulmans, 
but  who  wear  red  caps." — Hajji  Mahomed, 
in  Samtmo,  ii.  f .  16  v, 

1574.  "These  Persians  are  also  called 
Bed  Turks,  which  I  believe  is  because  they 
have  behind  on  their  Turbants,  Red  Marks, 
as  Cotton  Ribbands  &c.  with  Red  Brims, 
whereby  they  are. soon  discerned  from  other 
Nations."— iJ«uwo?.f,  173. 

1606.  "  Cocelbaxas,  who  are  the  soldiers 
whom  they  esteem  most  highly." — Cfouvea, 
i.  143. 

1653.  "le  visits  le  keselbache  qui  y 
commande  vne  petite  forteresse,  duquel  ie 
receubeaucoupdecivilitez." — DelaBovttaye- 
le-Goitz,  ed.  1657,  pp.  284-5. 

1673.  "  Those  who  compose  the  Main  Body 
oi  the  Cavalry,  are  the  Cusle-Bashees,  or 
with  us  the  Chevaliers." — Fryer,  356. 

Fryer  also  writes  Cusselbash  (Index). 

1815.  "  The  seven  Turkish  Tribes,  who 
had  been  the  chief  promoters  of  his 
(Ismail's)  glory  and  success,  were  distin- 
guished by  a  particular  dress ;  they  wore  a 
red  cap,  from  which  they  received  the 
Turkish  name  of  Kuzelbash,  or  'golden- 
heads,'  which  has  descended  to  their  pos- 
terity."— Malcolm,  H.  of  Persia,  ii.  502-3. 

1828.  "  The  Kuzzilbash,  a  Tale  of  Khor- 
asan.    By  James  BaiUie  Fraser." 

1883.  "For  there  are  rats  and  rats,  and 
a  man  of  average  capacity  may  as  well 
hope  to  distinguish  scientifically  between 
Ghilzais,  Kuki  Kheyls,  Logar  Maliks, 
Shigwals,  Ghazis,  Jezailchis,  Hazaras, 
Logaris,  Wardaks,  Mandozais,  Lepel- 
Griffin,  and  Eizilbaslies,  as  to  master  the 
division  of  the  great  race  of  rats," — Tribes 
on  My  Frontier,  15. 

Kyfe,  n.  One  often  meets  with  this 
word  (Ar.  Imif)  in  books  about  the 
Levant,  to  indicate  the  absolute  enjoy- 
ment of  the  dolce  fa/r  niente.  Though 
it  is  in  the  Hindustani  dictionaries  we 
never  remember  to  have  heard  it  used 


in  India ;  but  the  quotation  below 
shows  that  it  is  or  has  been  in  use  in 
Western  India,  in  something  like  the 
Turkish  sense.  The  proper  meaning 
of  the  Arabic  word  is  '  how  ?  in  what 
manner  ? '  the  secondary  is  '  partial 
intoxication.'  This  looks  almost  like 
a  parallel  to  the  English  vulgar  slang 
of  '  how  comed  you  so  ? '  But  in  fact 
a  man's  kaif  is  his  '  howness,'  i.e.  what 
pleases  him,  his  humour;  and  this 
passes  into  the  sense  of  gaiety  caused 
by  hasMsJi,  &c. 

1808.  ".  .  .  .  a  kind  of  confectio  Jofpo- 
nica  loaded  with  opium,  Gdnja  or  Bang, 
and  causing  keif,  or  the  first  degree  of  in- 
toxication, lulling  the  senses  and  disposing 
to  sleep." — S.  Drummond. 

Eythee,  s.  Hind.  KaitM.  A  form 
of  cursive  Nagari  character,  used  by 
bunyas,  &c.,  in  Gangetic  India.  It 
is  from  Kdyatli  (Skt.  Kayastha),  a 
member  of  the  writer-caste. 


Lac,  B.  Hind,  lakh,  from  Skt.  laksM 
for  raksha.  The  resinous  incrustation 
produced  on  certain  trees  (of  which  the 
dhah  is  one, — see  dhawk,  but  chiefly 
peepul(q.v.),andttossitmi.e.ScAte'cAer(J 
%ijuga)s)y  the  puncture  of  the  Lac  in- 
sect ( Coccus  Lacca,  L.).  See  Boxburgh, 
in  Vol.  III.  of  Asiatic  Eesearches,  384, 
seqq.  The  incrustation  contains  60  to 
70  per  cent,  of  resinous  lac,  and  10  per 
cent,  of  dark  red  colouring  matter  from 
which  is  manufactured  lac-dye.  The 
material  in  its  original  crude  form  is 
called  stick-lac ;  when  boiled  in  water  it 
loses  its  red  colour,  and  is  then  termed 
seed-lac ;  the  melted  clarified  substance 
after  the  extraction  of  the  dye  is 
turned  out  in  thin  irregular  laminse 
called  shell-lac.  This  is  U8ed_  to  make 
sealing-wax,  and  in  the  fabrication  of 
varnishes,  &c. 

Though  lak  bears  the  same  sense  in 
Persian,  and  lak  or  luk  are  used  in 
modern  Arabic  for  sealing-wax,  it 
would  appear  from  Dozy  {Qlot.,  pp. 
295-6,  and  Oosteirlingen,  57),  thaft 
identical  or  approximate  forms  are 
used  "in  various  Arabic-speaking 
regions  for  a  variety  of  substance* 
giving  a  red  dye,  including  the  cocc-m 


LAG. 


381 


LACK. 


ilicis  or  Kermes.  Still,  we  h.ave  seen 
no  evidence  that  in  Injiia  the  word 
was  applied  otherwise  than  to  the  lac 
of  our  heading.*  And  this  the  term  in 
the  Periplus  seems  unquestionably  to 
indicate ;  whilst  it  is  probable  that  the 
passage  quoted  from  Aelian  is  a  much 
misconceived  account  of  the  product. 
It  is  not  nearly  so  absurd  as  De  Mon- 
fart's  aoooTmt  below. 
•  The  English  word  lake  for  a  certain 
red  colour  is  from  this.  So  also  are 
lacquer  and  lackered  ware,  because 
lac  is  used  in  some  of  the  varnishes 
with  which  such  ware  is  prepared. 

0.  A.D.  80-90.  These  articles  are  imported 
(to  theports  of  Sarbarice,  on  the  W.  of  the 
Red.  Sea)  from  the  iaterior  parts  of 
Ariake :— _ 

SiSripo?  'IfStKO;  Kal  (TTOtLtaiia 
(Indian  iron  and  steel) 
*  *     ■      *  * 

Periplus,  §  6. 

0.  250.    "  There  are  produced  in  India 

,  |,      anunalB  of  the  size  of  a  beetle,  of  a  red 

!  !      colour,  and  if  you  saw  them  for  the  first 

itime  you  would  compare  them  to  cinnabar. 

They  have  very  long  legs,  and  are  soft  to 

the  touch ;  they  are  produced  on  the  trees 

'■      that  bear  dectr-wm,  and  they  feed  on  the 

fruit  of  these.     The  Indians  catch  them 

and  crush  them,  and  with  these  dye  their 

red  cloaks,  and  the  tunics  under  these,  and 

•everything  else  that  they  wish  to  turn  to 

this  colour,  and  to  dye.    And  this  kind  of 

idothing  is   carried    also  to  the  King  of 

Persia." — AeUan,  de  Nat.  Animal,  iv.  46. 

c.  1343.  The  notice  of  lacca  in  Pegolotti 
is,  in  parts  very  difficult  to  translate,  and 
we  do  not  feel  absolutely  certain  that  it 
refers  to  the  Indian  jjroduct,  though  we 
Tjelieve  it  to  be  so.  Thus,  after  explaining 
ihat  there  are  two  classes  of  jMcca,  the  ma- 
twra  and  acerba,  or  ripe  and  unripe,  he  goes 
•on :  "It  is  produced  attached  to  stalks,  i.e. 
to  the  branches  of  shrubs,  but  it  ought  to  be 
clear  from  stalks,  and  earthy  dust,  and 
iSaud,  and  from  cosUcre  (?).  The  stalks  are 
the  twigs  of  the  wood  on  which  it  is  pro- 
duced, the  costiere  or  Jigs,  as  the  Catalans 
■call  them,  are  composed  of  the  dust  of  the 
thing,  which  when  it  is  fresh  heaps  together 
j  j  and  hardens  like  pitch;  only  that  pitch  is 
l)laok,  and  these  costiere  or  figs  are  red  and 
■of  the  colour  of  unripe  lacca.  And  more  of 
!  1 1  "these  costiere  is  found  in  the  unripe  than  the 
:  i;  [;  npe  lacca,"  and  so  on.— Delia  Decima,  III. 
:365.  ' 

1510.  "There  also  grows  a  very  large 
quantity  of  lacca  (or  lacra)  for  making 
Ted  colour,  and  the  tree  of  this  is  formed 
Hike  our  trees  which  produce  walnuts." — 
Varthema,  238. 


Garcia  says  that  the  Arabs  called  it  !oc- 
Mmrtrt, '  lao  of  Sumati'a ' ;  probably  because  the 
Pega  lao  was  brought  to  the  ports  of  Sumatra, 
M4  purchased  there. 


1516.  "Here  (in  Pegu)  they  load  much 
fine  laquar,  which  grows  in  the  country." — 
£or6osa,  Lisbon  Acad.,  366. 

1519.  "And  because  he  had  it  much  in 
charge  to  get  all  the  lac  (alaore)  that  he 
could,  the  governor  knowing  through  infor- 
mation of  the  merchants  that  much  came  to 
the  Coast  of  Choromandel  by  the  ships  of 
Pegu  and  Martaban  that  frequented  that 
coast  .  .  .  ."—Gorrea,  ii.  567. 

1563.  "  Now  it  is  time  to  speak  of  the 
lacre,  of  which  so  much  is  consumed  in  this 
country  in  closing  letters,  and  for  other 
seals,  in  the  i)lace  of  wax."  —  Garcia, 
f.  112  V. 

1582.  "Laker  is  a  kinde  of  gum  that 
procedeth  of  the  ant." — Gastaneda,  tr.  by 
N.  L.,  f.  33. 

c.  1590.  (Recipe  for  iac  varnish)  "Lac 
used  for  chighs  (see  ehik).  If  red,  4  ser  of 
lao,  and  1  s.  of  vermilion ;  if  yellow,  4  s.  of 
lac,  andl  s.  zai'nlkk,." — Ain,  i.  226. 

1615.  "In  this  Hand  (Goa)  is  the  hard 
Waice  made  (which  we  call  Spanish  Waxe), 
and  is  made  in  manner  following.  They 
inclose  a  large  plotte  of  ground,  with  a 
little  trench  filled  with  water ;  then  they 
stioke  up  a  great  number  of  small  staues 
vpon  the  sayd  plot,  that  being  done  they 
bring  thither  a  sort  of  pismires,  farre  biggar 
than  ours,  which  beeingdebar'd  by  the  water 
to  issue  out,  are  constrained  to  retire  them- 
selves vppon  the  said  staues,  where  they 
are  kil'dT  with  the  heate  of  the  Sunne,  and 
thereof  it  is  that  Lacka  is  made." — De 
Monfart,  35-36. 

c.  1610.  "...  Vne  manibre  de  boete  ronde, 
vernie,  et  lacree,  qui  est  vne  ouurage  de 
ces  isles." — Pyrard  de  Laval,  i.  127. 

1627.  "Lao 'is  a  strange  drugge,  made 
by  certaine  winged  Pismires  of  the  gnmme 
of  Trees." — Purchas,  Pilgrimage,  569. 

1727.  "Their  \a,eTit  or  japon'd  Ware  is 
without  any  Doubt  the  best  in  the  World." 
—A.  Sam.  ii.  305. 

Laccadive  Islands,  n.p.  Probably 
Lahsadvvpa, '  100,000  Islands' ;  a  name 
however  which  would  apply  much 
better  to  the  Maldives.  Por  the  for- 
mer are  not  really  very  numerous. 
There  is  not,  we  suspect,  any  ancient 
or  certain  native  source  for  the  name 
as  specifically  applied  to  the  northern 
group  of  islands.  Barbosa,  the  oldest 
authority  we  know  as  mentioning  the 
group  (1516), calls  them  Malandiva,  and 
the  Maldives  Palaridiva.  Several  of 
the  individual  islands  are  mentioned 
in  the  Tuhfat-al-Majahidln  (E.T.  by 
Eowlandson,  pp.  150-152),  the  group 
itself  being  called  "the  islands  of 
Malabar." 

Lack,  s.  One  hundred  thousand  ; 
and  especially  in  the  Anglo-Indian 


LACK. 


382 


LACK. 


colloquial  100,000  Rupees,  in  the  days 
of  better  exchange  the  equivalent  of 
£10,000.  Hind,  lakh,  lah,  &o.,  from 
Sansk.  lakslia,  used  (see  below)  in  the 
same  sense,  but  which  appears  to  have 
originally  meant  "a mark." 

The  word  has  also  been  adopted  in 
the  Malay  and  Javanese,  and  other 
languages  of  the  Archipelago.  But 
it  is  remarkable  that  in  all  of  this  class 
of  languag;es  which  have  adopted 
the  word  it  is  used  in  the  sense  of 
10,000  instead  of  100,000,  with  the 
sole  exception  of  the  language  of  the 
Lampungs  of  Sumatra,  who  use  it 
correctly  {Craiofurd).    See  Crore. 

It  is  necessary  to  explain  that  the 
term  does  not  occur  in  the  earlier 
Sanskrit  works.  Thus  in  the  Talava- 
hnra  BrCihmand,  a  complete  series  of 
the  higher  numeral  teiins  is  given. 
After  sata  (100),  saliasra  (1000),  comes 
ayuta  (10,000),  prayuta  (now  a  million), 
idyufa  (now  also  a  million),  arhuda 
(100  millions),  nyarbuda  (not  now 
used),  nihharna  (do.)  and  padma  (now 
10,000  millions).  Lalcslia  is  therefore 
a  modern  substitute  for  prayuta,  and 
the  series  has  been  expanded.  This 
was  probably  done  by  the  Indian 
astronomers  between  the  Vth  and 
Xth  centuries  a.d. 

We  should  observe  that  though  a 
lad;,  used  absolutely  for  a  sum  of 
money,  in  modern  times  always  im- 
plies rupees,  this  has  not  always  been 
the  case.  Thus  in  the  time  of  Akbar 
and  his  immediate  successors  the  re- 
venue was  settled  and  reckoned  in 
laks  of  dams  (q.  v.).    Thus : 

c.  1594.  "  In  the  40th  year  of  his 
majesty's  reign  (Akbar's),  his  dominions 
consisted  of  105  Sircars,  subdivided  into 
2737  Kusbahs  (see  Cusba),  the  revenue  of 
which  he  settled  for  ten  years,  at  the  annual 
rent  of  3  Arribs,  62  Crore,  97  Lacks,  55,246 
Dams.  .  .  ." — Ayeen,  by  Gladwin,  ii.  1. 

At  Ormuz  again  we  find  another 
lack  in  vogue,  of  which  the  unit  was 
apparently  the  dinar,  not  the  old  gold 
coin,  but  a  degenerate  dinar  of  small 
value.     Thus : 

1554.  "  (Money  of  Ormuz). — A  leque 
is  equivalent  to  50  pardaos  of  fodis,  which 
is  called  '  bad  money,'  (and  this  leque  is  not 
a  coin  but  a  number  by  which  they  reckon 
at  Ormuz) ;  and  each  of  these  pardaos  is 
equal  to  2  azures,  and  each  azar  to  10  ^adis, 
each  radi  to  ICiO  dinars,  and  after  this 
fashion  they  calculate  in  the  books  of  the 

Custom-house "—Nunez,  Lyvro  dos 

Pesos,  &o.,  in  Subsidies,  25. 


Here  the  azar  is  the  Persian  liazdr  or 
1000  (dinars) ;  the  i;adi  Pers.  sad  or  lOO' 
(dinars) ;  the  leque  or  lak,  100,000  (dinars) ; 
and  the  toman,  which  does  not  appear  here, 
is  10,000  (dinars). 

c.  1300.  "  They  went  to  the  Kafir's  tent, 
killed  him,  and  came  back  into  the  town, 
whence  they  carried  off  money  belonging  to 
the  Sultan  amounting  to  12  laks.  The  lak 
is  a  sum  of  100,000  (silver)  dinars,  equiva- 
lent to  10,000  Indian  gold  dina/rs." — Hm 
Batuta,  iii.  106. 

c.  1340.  "The  Sultan  distributes  daily' 
two  laks  in  alms,  never  less ;  a  sum  of 
which  the  equivalent  in  money  of  Egypt 
and  Syria  would  be  160,000  pieces  of  silver." 
— Shihabuddln  Dimishkl,  in  N.  &  E.,  xiii, 
192. 

In  these  examples  from  Pinto  the 
word  is  used  apart  from  money,  in 
the  Malay  form,  but  not  in  the  Malay 
sense  of  10,000 : 

c.  1540.  "  The  old  man  desiring  to  satis- 
fie  Antonio  de  Faria's  demand,  Sir,  said  he 
.  ...  the  chronicles  of  those  times  affirm, 
how  in  only  four  yeares  and  an  half 'Sixteen 
Lacazaas  [lacasd)  of  men  were  slain,  everir 
Lacazaa  containing  an  hundred  thousand.'' 
— Pinto,  (orig.  cap.  xlv.)  in  Cor/an,  p.  53. 

c.  1546.  " ....  he  ruined  in  4  months 
space  aU  the  enemies  countries,  with  such  a 
destruction  of  people  as,  if  credit  may  be 
given  to  our  histories  ....  there  died 
fifty  Laquesaasof  persons.  "—/Wrf.  p.  224. 

1615.  "And  the  whole  presentwas  worth 
ten  of  their  Leakes,  as  they  call  them ;  a 
Leake  being  10,000  pounds  sterling;  the 
whole  100,000  pounds  sterling.  "—Con/ai's 
Letters  from  India  {Crudities,  iii.  f.  25  v.). 

1616.  "He  received  twenty  leeks  of 
roupies  towards  his  charge  (two  hundred 
thousand  pounds  sterling)." — Sir  T.  Boe,  re- 
print, p.  35. 

1651.  "  Yeder  Lac  is  hondert  duysend." 
— Rogerius,  77. 

c.  1665.  "II  faut  cent  miUe  roupies  pour 
faire  un  lek,  cent  mille  leks  pour  fair  un 
courou,  cent  mille  courous  pour  faire  un 
padan,  et  cent  mUle  padan  pour  faire  un 
nil." — Thevcnot,  v.  54. 

1673.  "In  these  great  solemnities,  it  is 
usual  for  them  to  set  it  around  with  Lamps 
to  the  number  of  two  or  three  Leagues, 
which  is  so  many  hundred  thousand  in  our 
account. " — Fryer. 

1684.  "They  have  by  inf onnation  of  the 
servants  dug  in  severall  places  of  the  house, 
where  they  have  found  great  summes  of 
money.  Under  his  bed  were  found  Lacks 
i\.  In  the  House  of  Office  two  Lacks. 
They  in  all  found  Ten-Lacks  already,  and 
make  no  doubt  but  to  ^^"^m^e."— Hedges, 
Jan.  2. 

1692.  "  ....  a  lack  of  PagoS.  .  .  ■" 
—In  Wheeler,  i.  262. 

1778.  "  Sir  Matthew  Mite  will  make^ 
the  money  already  advanced   in  anotheH 


LACKER  AGE. 


383 


LANCHABA. 


ame,  by  way  of  future  mortgage  upon 
is  estate,  for  the  entire  purchase,  5  lacks 
E  roupees."— JPoofe,  The  JValbob,  Act  i. 
ic.  i. 

1785.  "  Your  servants  have  no  Trade  in 
his  country;  neither  do  you  pay  them 
ligh  wages,  yet  in  a  few  years  they  return 
0  England  with  many  lacs  of  pagodas."— 
Vffl6o6  ofArcot,  in  Burke's  Speech  on  his 
jebts,  Works,  iv.  18. 

1833.  "Tout  le  reste  (et  dans  le  reste  il 
f  a  dea  intendants  riches  de  plus  de  vingt 
laks)  s'assied  par  terre." — Jacquemont, 
Oorresjoond.  ii.  120. 

1879.  "In  modem  times  the  only  num- 
bers in  practical  use  above  '  thousands '  are 
toisa  ('lac'or  'lakh')  and  JoM  ('crore') ; 
and  an  Indian  sum  is  wont  to  be  pointed 
thus  :  123,  45,  67,  890,  to  signify  123  crores, 
45  lakhs,  +  67  thousand,  eight  himdred  and 
ninety. "—Whitney,  Sansk.  Gram.  161. 

The  older  writers  it  will  be  observed 
(c.  1600-1620)  put  the  lakh  at  £10,000; 
Hamilton  (c.  1700)  puts  it  at  £12,500; 
Williamson  (c.  1810)  at  the  same ;  then 
for  many  years  it  stood  again  as  the  equi- 
valent of  £10,000 ;  now  (1880)  it  is  little 
more  than  £8000. 

Lacker  age.    Bee  EMraj. 

Lall-shraub,  s.  Englishman's 
Hind.  Ul-ihrab,  '  red  wine.'  The 
vmiversal  name  of  claret  in  India. 

Lalla,  s.  P. — H. — laid.  In  Persia 
this  word  seems  to  he  used  for  a  kind  of 
domestic  tutor ;  now  for  a  male  nurse, 
or  as  he  would  be  called  in  India, 
'  child's  hearer.'  In  N.  India  it  is 
usually  applied  to  a  native  clerk 
writing  the  vernacular. 

Lama,  s.  A  Tibetan  Buddhist 
monk,  Tibet.  bLama  (6  being  silent). 
The  word  is  sometimes  found  written 
Llama ;  but  this  is  nonsense.  In  fact 
it  seems  to  be  a  popular  confusion, 
arising  from  the  name  of  the  S. 
American  quadruped  which  is  so  spelt. 
See  (juotation  from  Times  below. 

c.  1590.  "  Fawning  Court  doctors  .  .  .  . 
said  it  was  mentioned  in  some  holy  books 
that  men  used  to  live  up  to  the  age  of  1000 
years  .  .  .  and  in  Thibet  there  were  even 
now  a  class  of  Lamahs  or  Mongolian  de- 
votees, and  recluses,  and  hermits  that  live 

200   years   and   more " — BSdaoni, 

quoted  by  Blochmann,  Aim,  i.  201. 

1664.  "This  Ambassador  had  in  his 
suit  a  Physician,  which  was  said  to  be  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Lassa,  and  of  the  Tribe 
Lamy  or  Lama,  which  is  that  of  the  men  of 
the  Law  in  that  country,  as  the  Srahmans 
are  in  the  Indies  ...  he  related  of  his 
great  Lama  that  when  he  was  old,  and  ready 
to  die,  he  assembled  his,  council,  and  de- 


clared to  them  that  now  he  was  passing 
into   the   Body   of   a   little    child   lately 

born "—Bermier,  E.  T.  135. 

1716.  "Les  Thibetaines  ont  des  Eeli- 
gieux  nomm^s  Lamas." — In  Lettres  Edif. 
xii.  438. 

1774.     ".  .  .  ma  questo  primo  figlio  .  .  . 
rinunzib  la  corona  al  secondo  e  lui  difatti  sf 
fece   religioso   o  lama  del  paese."^i)eKas 
Thomla,  61. 
c.  1818. 

"  The  Parliament  of  Thibet  met— 
The  little  Lama,  called  before  it. 
Did  there  and  then  his  wliipping  get. 
And,  as  the  Nursery  Gazette 
Assures  us,  like  a  hero  bore  it." 
T.  Moore,  The  Little  Qrand  Lama. 
1876,     ".  .  .  .  Hastings  .  .  .  touches  on' 
the  analogy  between  Tibet  and  the  high 
valley  of  Quito,   as  described    by  De   la 
Condamine,  an  analogy  which  Mr.  Markham 
brings  out  in  interesting  detail.  .  .  .  But 
when  he  enlarges  on  the  wool  which  is  a 
staple  of  both  countries,  and  on  the  animals 
producing  it,  he  risks  confirming  in  careless' 
readers    that    popular    impression   which 
might  be  expressed  in  the  phraseology  of 
Fluelen — "Tis  all  one;    'tis  alike  as  my 
fingers  is  to  my  fingers,  and  there  is  Llamas' 
in    both." — Bev.    of  Markham' s    Tibet,  in 
Times,  May  15th. 

The  passage  last  quoted  is  in  jesting  vein, 
but  the  following  is  serious  and  delightful : — 
1879.  "The  landlord  prostrated  himself 
as  reverently,  if  not  as  lowly,  as  a  Peruvian 
before  his  Grand  Llama." — Patty's  Dream, 
a  novel  reviewed  in  the  Academy,  May 
17th. 

Lamballie,  Lomballie,  Lombar' 
die,  Lumbanah,  &o.,  s.  Dakh.  Hind. 
Ldmbdrd,  Mahr.  lamhdn,  with  other 
forms  in  the  languages  of  the  Peninsula. 
A  wandering  tribe  of  dealers  in  grain, 
salt,  &c.,  better  known  as  Banjdrds 
(see  Brinjarry).  As  an  Anglo-Indian 
word  this  is  now  obsolete.  It  was  per- 
haps a  corruption  of  Lubhdna,  the 
name  of  one  of  the  great  clans  or 
divisions  of  Banjaras. 

1756.     "  The  army  was  constantly  sup- 

Elied  ....  by  bands  of  people  called 
lamballis,  peculiar  to  the  Deccan,  who  are 
continually  moving  up  and  down  the  coun- 
try, with  their  flocks,  and  contract  to  fur- 
nish the  armies  in  the  field." — Orme,  ii.  102. 
1785.  "  What  you  say  of  the  scarcity  of 
grain  in  your  army,  notwithstanding  your 
having  a  cntwal,  and  so  many  Lumbanehs 
with  you,  has  astonished  us." — Letters  of 
Tippoo,  49. 

Lanchara,  s.  A  kind  of  small 
vessel  often  mentioned  in  the  Portu- 
guese histories  of  the  16th  and  17th 
centuries.  The  derivation  is  probably- 
Malay  lanchdr,  "  quick,  nimble." 


LANDWIND. 


384     LAN  JOHN,  LANGIANNE. 


c.  1535.  "  In  questo  paese  di  Cambaia 
(read  Camboja)  vi  sono  molti  fiumi,  nelli 
quali  vi  sono  li  nauili  detti  Lancharas,  co 
li  quali  vanno  nauigando  la  costa  di  Siam. 
, . . ." — Sommariode'Segni,  etc.,  in Bamusio, 
i.  f.  336. 

0.  1539.  "  This  King  (of  the  Batas) 
understanding  that  I  had  brought  him 
a  letter  and  a  Present  from  the  Captain 
of  Malaca,  caused  me  to  be  entertained  by 
the  Xabundar.  .  .  .  This  General,  accom- 
panied with  five  Lanchares  and  twelve 
Ballons,  came  to  me  to  the  Port  where  I 
irode  at  anchor." — Pinto,  E.  T.,  p.  81. 

Landwind,  s.  Used  in  the  soutli 
«f  India.  A  -wind  wMch.  blows  sea- 
ward during  tlie  night  and  early 
morning.     In  Port.  Terfenho. 

1561.  ".  .  .  .  Correndo  a  costa  com 
■terrenlios."-^(7orTca,  Lendas,  I.  i.  115. 

1644.  "And  as  it  is  between  monsoon 
;and  monsoon  (nwnmm)  the  wind'  is  quite 
uncertain  only  at  the  beginning  of  summer. 
TheN.W.  prevails  more  than  any  other  wind 
....  and  at  the  end  of  it  begin  the  land 
■winds  (terrenlws)  from  midnight  to  about 
jnoon,  and  these  are  B.  winds." — Bocan'o, 
MS. 

1673.     " ....  we  made  for  the  Land,  to 

fain  the  Land  Breezes.  They  begin  about 
lidnight,  and  hold  till  Noon,  and  are  by 
4he  Portugals  named  Terrhenoes." — Fryer, 
.23. 

1838.  "We  have  had  some  very  bad 
weather  for  the  last  week ;  furious  land- 
•wind,  very  fatiguing  and  weakening.  .  .  . 
Everything  was  so  dried  up,  that  when  I 
;attempted  to  walk  a  few  yards  towards  the 
beach,  the  grass  crunched  under  my  feet 
like  snow." — Letters  from  Madras,  199-200. 

Langasaque,  n.p.  The  most  usual 
•old  form  for  the  Japanese  city  which 
we  now  call  Nagasaki  (see  Sainsbury, 
passim). 

1611.  "After  two  or  three  dayes  space  a 
lesuite  came  vnto  vs  from  a  place  called 
Langesacke,  to  which  place  the  Carake  of 
Macao  is  yeerely  wont  to  come." — W. 
Adams,  in  Purchas,  i.  126. 

1613.  The  Journal  of  Capt.  John  Saris 
has  both  Nangasaque  and  Langasaque. — 
Pd.  366. 

1614.  "  Geve  hym  oounsell  to  take  heed 
of  one  Pedro  Guzano,  a  papist  Christian, 
whoe  is  his  hoste  at  Miaco ;  for  a  lyinge 
ifryre  (or  Jesuist)  tould  Mr.  Peacock  at  Lan- 

fasaque  that  Capt.  Adams  was  dead  in  the 
owse  of  the  said  Guzano,  which  now  I 
know  is  a  lye  per  letters  I  received  .  .  ." — 
Cocks  to  Wickham  in  Diary,  &c.  ii,  264. 

1618.  "It  has  now  com  to  passe,  which 
before  I  feared,  that  a  company  of  rich 
usurers  have  gotten  this  sentence  against 
us,  and  com  doune  together  every  yeare  to 
Langasaque  and  this  place,  and  have  all- 
•wais  byn  accustomed  to  buy  by  the  pancado 


(as  they  call  it),  or  whole  sale,  all  the  goodes 
which  came  in  the  oarick  from  Amacan,  the 
Portingales  having  no  prevelegese  as  we 
have." — The  same  to  the  E.  I.  Co.,  ii. 
297-8. 

Two  years  later  Cocks  changes  his  spell- 
ing'and  adopts  KTangasaque  {lb.  300  and  to 
the  end). 

Lan  Jolm,  Langianne,  &c.,  n.p. 
Such  names  are  applied  in  the  early 
part  of  the  17th  century  to  the  Shan 
or  Laos  state  of  Luan^Praban  on  the 
Mekong.  Lan-chan  is  one  of  its 
names,  signifying  in  Siamese,  it  is  said, 
'  a  million  of  elephants.'  It  is  known 
to  the  Burmese  by  the  same  name 
(Len-Shen).  It  was  near  this  place 
that  the  estimable  French  traveller 
Henri  Mouhot  died,  in  1861. 

1587.  "  I  went  from  Pegu  to  lamahey  (see 
Jangomay),  which  is  the  countrey  of  the 
Langeiannes ;  it  is  flue  and  twentie  dayes 
iourney  North-east  from  Pegu." — Fitch  in 
Hakluyt,  ii. 

c.  1598.  "  Thus  we  arrived  at  Lanchan, 
the  capital  of  the  Kingdom  (Lao)  where  the 
King  resides.  It  is  a  Kingdom  of  great 
extent,  but  thinly  inhabited,  because  it  has 
been  frequently  devastated  by  Pegu."— i)e 
Morga,  98. 

1613.  "There  reigned  in  Pegu  in  the 
year  1590  a  King  called  Ximindo  ginico, 
Lord  reigning  from  the  cbniines  and  roots 
of  Great  Tartary,  to  the  very  last  territories 
bordering  on  our  fortress  of  Malaca.  He 
kept  at  his  court  the  principal  sons  of  the 
Kings  of  Ov^,  Tangu,  Porao,  LaujsLo  (i.e. 
Ava,  Taungu,  Prome,  Lanjang),  Jangom^ 
Siam,  Camboja,  and  many  other  realms, 
making  two  and  thirty  of  the  white  um- 
brella."— Bocairro,  117. 

1617.  "  The  merchants  of  the  country  of 
Lan  John,  a  place  joining  to  the  country  of 
Jangoma,  arrived  at  the  city  of  Jndea  .  .  . 
and  Drought  great  store  of  merchandize." — 
Sainsbury,  ii.  p.  90. 

1663.  "Entre  tant  et  de  si  puissana 
Eoyaumes  du  dernier  Orient,  desquels  on 
n'a  presque  iamais  entendu  ijarler  en 
Europe,  if  y  en  a  vn  qui  se  nomme  Lao,  et 
plus  proprement  le  Eoyaume  des  Langiens 
.  .  .  le  Koyaume  n'a  pris  son .  nom  que  du 
grand  nombre  d'Elephants  qui  s'y  rencon- 
trent :  de  vray  ce  mot  de  Langiens  signifie 
proprement,  millers  d'Elephants. " — Marini, 
H.  Nomelle  et  Cvrievse  des  Moyaumes  de 
Tunquin  et  de  Lao  (Fr.  Tr.,  Paris,  1666), 
329  and  337. 

1668.  Lanchang  appears  in  the  Map  of 
Slam  in  De  la  Loubfere's  work,  but  we  do 
not  find  it  in  the  book  itself. 

c.  1692.  "Laos  est  situ^  sous  le  mkae 
Climat  que  Tonquin ;  c'est  un  royaume 
grand  et  puissant,  separ4  des  Etats  voisins 
par  des  forets  et  par  des  deserts.  .  .  .  Les 
principalesvillessontLandjametrsmmaya." 
— Kaempfer,  H.  du  Japan,  i.  22-23. 


L  ANTE  AS. 


385 


LAR. 


Lanteas,  s.  A  swift  kind  of  boat 
frequently  mentioned  by  F.  M.  Pinto 
and  some  early  writers  on  China ;  but 
we  are  unable  to  identify  tie  word. 

c.  1540.  "...  that  .  .  .  they  set  sail 
from  Liampoo  for  Malaca^  and  that  being 
advanced  as  far  as  the  Isle  of  Sumbor  they 
had  been  set  upon  by  a  Pyrat,  a  Guzarathy 
Nation,  called  Goia  Acem,  who  had  three 
Junks,  and  four  Lanteeas.  .  ." — Pinto,  B. 
T.,  p.  69. 

c.  1560.  "  There  be  other  lesser  shipping 
than  lunkes,  somewhat  long,  called  Ban- 
cows,  they  place  three  Oares  on  a  side,  and 
rowe  very  well,  and  load  a  great  deal  of 
goods ;  there  be  other  lesse  called  Lanteas, 
which  doe  rowe  very  swift,  and  beare  a 
good  burthen  also  :  and  these  two  sorts  of 
Ships,  viz.,  Bancones  and  Lanteas,  because 
they  are  swift,  the  theeues  do  commonly 
vse." — Caspar  da,  Cruz  in  Purchas,  iii.  174. 

Laos,  n.p.  A.  name  appKed  by  tie 
Portuguese  as  a  plural  to  tbe  civilised 
people  wbo  occupied  the  ialand 
frontier  of  Burma  and  Siam,  between 
those  countries  on  one  hand  and  China 
and  Tongking  on  the  other ;  a  people 
called  by  the  Burmese  Shans,  a  name 
which  we  have  in  recent  years  adopted. 
They  are  of  the  race  of  Thai  to  which 
the  Siamese  belong,  and  whiohextends 
with  singular  identity  of  manners 
and  language,  though  broken  into 
many  separate  communities,  from 
Assam  to  .the  Malay  Peninsula.  The 
name  has  since  been  frequently  used 
as  a  singular,  and  applied  as  a  territo- 
rial name  to  the  region  occupied  by  this 
people  immediately  to  the  North  of 
Siam.  There  have  been  a  great  number 
of  separate  principalities  in  this  region, 
of  which  now  one  and  now  another 
predominated  and  conquered  its 
neighbours.  Before  the  rise  of  Siam 
the  most  important  was  that  of  which 
Sakotai  was  the  capital,  afterwards 
represented  by  Xieng-mai,  the  Zimme 
of  the  Burmese  and  the  Jaugoma 
(q.v.)  of  some  old  English  documents. 
In  later  days  the  chief  states  were 
Muang^  Luang  Praban  (see  Lan  John) 
and  Vien-shan,  both  upon  the  Mekong. 

It  would  appear  from  Lieut. 
Macleod's  narrative,  and  from  Gamier, 
that  the  name  of  Lao  is  that  by  which 
the  branch  of  these  people  on  the 
Lower  Mekong,  i.e.,  of  those  two 
states,  used  to  designate  themselves. 
Muang  Praban  is  still  quasi  inde- 
pendent ;  Vien-shan  was  annexed  by 
biam  with  great  cruelties,  c.  1828. 

1553.    ' '  Of  silver  of  11  dinheiros  alloy  he 


(Alboquerque)  made  only  a  kind  of  money 
called  Malaquezes,  which  silver  came  thither 
from  Pegu,  whilst  from  Siam  came  a  very 
pure  silver  of  12  dinheiros  assay,  pro- 
cured from  certain  people  called  Laos,  lying 
to  the  north  of  those  two  kingdoms." — 
jBchtos,  II.  vi.  C. 

1553.  "  .  .  certain  very  rugged  moun- 
tain ranges,  like  the  Alps,  inhabited  by  the 
people  called  Gueos  who  fight  on  horseback, 
and  with  whom  the  King  of  Siam  is  con- 
tinually at  war.  They  are  near  him  only 
on  the  north,  leaving  between  the  two  the 
people  called  Laos,  who  encompass  this 
Kingdom  of  Siam,  both  on  the-North,  and  on 
the  East  along  the  river  Mecon  .  .  .  and 
on  the  south  adjoin  these  Laos  the  two 
Kingdoms  of  Camboja  and  Choampa  (see 
Champa),  which  are  on  the  sea-board. 
These  Laos  ....  though  they  are  lords  of 
so  great  territories,  embracing  three  King- 
doms, are  all  subject  to  this  King  of  Siam, 
though  often  in  rebellion  against  him.  .  ." 
—lb.  III.  ii.  5. 

,,  "Three  Kingdoms  at  the  upper 
part  of  these,  are  those  of  the  Laos,  who  (as 
we  have  said)  obey  Siam  through  fear  :  the 
first  of  these  is  called  Jangoma  (q.v.),  the 
chief  city  of  which  is  called  Chiamay  .  .  . 
the  second  Cliancray  Chencran:  the  third 
Lanchaa  (see  Lan  John)  which  is  below  the 
others,  and  adjoins  the  Kingdom  of  Cache, 
or  Cauchichina " — lb. 

c.  1560.  "  These  Laos  came  to  Camboia, 
downe  a  Kiver  many  dales  louruie,  which 
they  say  to  have  his  beginning  in  China  as 
many  others  which  runne  into  the  Sea  of 
India;  it  hath  eight,  fifteene,  and  twentie 
fathome  water,  as  my  self  e  saw  by  experience 
in  agreat  part  of  it;  it  passeth  through  manie 
vnknowne  and  desart  Countries  of  great 
Woods  and  Porests  where  there  are  innu- 
merable Elephants,  and  many  BufEes  ... 
and  certayne  beastes  which  in  that  Countrie 
they  call  Badas"  (see  Abada). — Gaspar  da 
Crus,  in  Purchas,  iii.  169. 

c.  1598.  " ....  I  offered  to  go  to  the 
Laos  by  land,  at  my  expense,  in  search  of 
the  King  of  Cambodia,  as  I  knew  that  that 
was  the  road  to  go  by.  .  .  ." — Bias  de 
Serman  Gonzalez  in  De  Morga,  (E.  T.  by 
Hon.  H.  Stanley,  Hak.  Soc),  p.  97. 

1641.  "Concerning  the  Land  of  the  Lou- 
wen,  and  a  Journey  made  thereunto  by  our 
Folk  in  Anno  1641"  (etc.). — Valentijn,  III. 
Pt.  ii.  pp.  50  seqq. 

1663.  "Relation  Novvdle  et  Cvrievse  dv 
Eoyavme  de  Lao. — Traduite  de  I'ltalien  du 
P.  de  Marini,  Komain.  Paris,  1666." 

1766.  "  Les  peuples  de  Lao,.nos  voisins, 
n'admittent  ni  la  question  ni  les  peines  arbi- 
traires  .  .  .  ni  les  horribles  supplioes  qui 
sont  parmi  nous  en  usage ;  mais  aussi  nous 

les  Tegardons   comme  de  barbares 

Toute  I'Asie  convient  que  nous  dansons 
beaucoup  mieux  qu'eux." — Voltaire,  Dia- 
logue XXI.,  Andr&  des  Couches  *  Siam. 


Lar,    n.p.     This 
several  applications. 


name    has    had. 


LAR. 


386 


LABIN. 


(a).  To  the  region  wHeli  we  now  call 
Guzerat,  in  its  most  general  applica- 
tion. In  tHs  sense  the  name  is  now 
quite  obsolete ;  but  it  is  that  used  by 
most  of  the  early  Arab  geographers. 
It  is  the  XapiKT)  of  Ptolemy;  and 
appears  to  represent  an  old  Sanskrit 
name  Lata,  adj.  Latdka,  or  Latika. 

C.  A.n.  150.  "Tjj!  St  'Ii/Soo-Kufli'as  Ta  ivo 
ava.TO^v  TO. [ji€v  airo  0aAa(r(njs  Karexet  ^  AapiKTj 
X<upa,  ^v  tJ  fjLe(r6yeL0L  airo  ftev  Sv(r£(i)f  tov  Na^aSou 
irorajixoi)    jroAtff    TjSe.    .    .   Bapvya^a    efiiropiov." — 

Ptolemy,  VII.  ii,  62. 

0.  940.  "On  the  coast,  e.g.  at  Saimur, 
at  Subara,  and  at  Tana,  they  speak  lari ; 
these  provinces  give  their  name  to  the  Sea 
of  lar  (Iiarawi)  on  the  coast  of  which  they 
are  situated. " — Masu'dl,  i.  381. 

0.  1330.  "  A  certain  Traveller  says  that 
Tana  is  a  city  of  Guzerat  (Jvzrat)  in  its 
eastern  part,  lying  west  of  Malabar 
{MwnXbwr) ;  whilst  Ibn  Sa'yid  says  that  it 
is  the  furthest  city  of  Lar  (Al-LS/r),  and 
very  famous  among  traders." — Abulfeda,  in 
Oildemeister,  p.  188. 

c.  1020.  " ....  to  Each  the  coimtry 
producing  gum  [mokl,  i.  e.  bdellium,  q.  v. ),  and 
bd/rdr^d  (?)...  to'  Somnitt,  fourteen  (para- 
sangs) ;  to  Kamb^ya,  thirty  ...  to  T^na 
five.  There  you  enter  the  country  of  La- 
ran,  where  is  JaimiSr "  (i.  q.  Saimur,  see 
Choul). — Al-Birum,  in  Elliot,  i.'66. 

(b).  To  the  Delta  region  of  the 
Indus,  and  especially  to  its  western 
part.  Sir  H.  Elliot  supposes  the 
name  in  this  use,  which  survived  till 
recently,  to  be  identical  with  the  pre- 
ceding, and  that  the  name  had  origin- 
ally extended  continuously  over  the 
coast,  from  the  western  part  of  the 
Delta  to  beyond  Bombay  (see  his 
Historians,  i.  378).  We  have  no  means 
of  deciding  this  question  (see  Larry- 
Bunder.) 

c.  1820.  "Diwal  ....  was  reduced  to 
ruins  by  a  Muhammedan  invasion,  and 
another  site  chosen  to  the  eastward.  The 
new  town  still  went  by  the  same  name  .  .  . 
and  was  succeeded  by  Ldb-i  Bandar  or  the 
port  of  Lar,  which  is  the  name  of  the  coun- 
try forming  the  modern  delta,  particularly 
the  western  part." — M'Murdo  in  J.  B.  As. 
Soc,  i.  29. 

(e).  To  a  Province  on  the  north  of 
the  Persian  Gulf,  with  its  capital. 

c.  1220.  Lar  is  erroneously  described  by 
Yakut  as  a  great  island  between  Siraf  and 
Kish.  But  there  is  no  such  island.*  It  is  an 
extensive  province  of  the  continent.  See 
Barhier  de  Meynwrd,  Dict.de  la  Perse,  p.  501. 

*  It  is  possible  that  the  island  called  Shaikh 
Slm'aib,  which  is  oil  the  coast  of  Lar,  and  not  far 
rom  Siraf,  may  he  meant.  Barhosa  also  men- 
Ions  Lar  among  the  islands  in  the  Gulf  subject  to 
he  K.  of  Ormuz  (p.  37). 


c.  1330.  "We  marched  for  three  days 
through  a  desert  .  .  .  and  then  arrived  at 
Lar,  a  big  town,  having  springs,  con- 
siderable streams,  and  gardens,  and  fine 
bazars.  We  lodged  in  the  hermitage  of  the 
pious  Shaikh  Abu  Dulaf  Muhammad.  .  .  ." 
—Ibn  Batuta,  ii.  240. 

c.  1487.  ' '  Retorneing  alongest  the  coast, 
fomeagainst  Ormuos  there  is  a  towne  called 
Lar,  a  great  and  good  towne  of  merchaun- 
dise,  about  ij"'.  houses.  .  .  ." — Josafa  Bar- 
bara, old  E.  T.  (Hak.  Soc),  80. 

■-■  1553.  "  These  benefactions  the  Kings  of 
Ormuz  ....  pay  to  this  day  to  a  moeque 
which  that  Caciz  (see  Oasis)  had  made  in  a 
district  called  Hongez  of  Sheikh  Doniar, 
adjoining  the  city  of  Lara,  distant  from 
Ormuz  over  40  leagues." — Barros,  II.  ii.  2. 

1602.  "This  man  was  a  Moor,  a  native 
of  the  Kingdom  of  Lara,  adjoining  that  of 
Ormuz ;  his  proper  name  was  Cufo,  but  as 
he  was  a  native  of  the  Kingdom  of  Laia 
he  took  a  surname  from  the  country,  and 
called  himself  Cufo  Larym." — Gouto,  IV. 
vii.  6. 

1622.  "Lar,  as  I  said  before,  is  capital  of 
a  great  province  or  kingdom,  which  till  our 
day  had  a  prince  of  its  own,  who  rightfully 
or  wrongfully  reigned  there  absolutely ;  but 
about  23  years  since,  for  reasons  rather 
generous  than  covetous,  as  it  would  seem, 
it  was  attacked  by  Abbas  K.  of  Persia,  and 
the  country  forcibly  taken.  .  .  .  Now  Lar 
is  the  seat  of  a  Sultan  dependent  on  the 
Khan  of  Shiraz.  .  .  ." — P.  delta  Valle,  ii. 
322. 

1727.  "And  4  Days  Journey  within 
Land,  is  the  City  of  Laar,  which  according 
to  their  fabulous  tradition  is  the  Burying- 
place  of  Lot.  .  .  ." — A.  Ham.  i.  92. 

Larai,  s.  This  Hind,  word,  mean- 
ing '  fighting,'  is  by  a  curious  idiom 
applied  to  the  biting  and  annoyance  of 
fleas  and  the  like.  There  is  a  similar 
idiom  {jang  Icardan)  in  Persian. 

Larek,  n.p.  Lwrale,;  an  island  in  the 
Persian  Gulf,  not  far  from  the  island  of 
Jerun  or  Ormus. 

1685.  "  We  came  up  with  the  islands  of 
Ormus  and  Arack  ..."  (galled  Lareck 
afterwards). — Hedges,  May  23. 

Larin,  s.  Pers.  larl.  A  peculiar 
kind  of  money  formerly  in  use  on  the 
Persian  Gulf,  on  the  W.  Coast  of  India, 
and  in  the  Maldive  Islands,  in  which 
last  it  survived  to  the  present  century. 
The  name  is  there  retained  still,  though 
coins  of  the  ordinary  form  are  used. 
It  is  sufficiently  described  in  the  quota- 
tions, and  representations  are  given  by 
De  Bry  and  Tavernier.  The  name 
appears  to  have  been  derived  from  the 
territory  of  Lar  on  the  Persian  Gulf, 
(see  under  that  word). 


LABKIN. 


387 


LABBY-BUNDEB. 


1525.  "  As  tamgas  larys  valem  cada  hua 
sesemta  reis.  .  .  ." — Laiil»'mi^idas  Cousas 
da  India,  38. 

c.  1563.  "I  have  seen  the  men  of  the 
Country  that  were  Gentiles  take  their 
children,  their  sonues  and  their  daughters, 
and  have  desired  the  Portugalls  to  buy 
them,  and  I  have  seene  them  sold  for  eight 
or  ten  larines  apiece,  which  may  be  of  our 
money  xs.  or  xiiis.  iiiic^." — Master  Caesar 
Frederike  in  Hak.  ii.  343. 

1583.  Gasparo  Balbi  has  an  account  of 
the  Larino,  the  greater  part  of  which  seems 
to  he  borrowed  literatim  by  Fitch  in  the 
succeeding  quotation.  But  Balbi  adds  : 
'.'  The  first  who  began  to  strike  them  was 
the  King  of  Lar,  who  formerly  was  a  power- 
ful King  in  Pei'sia,  but  is  now  a  small  one." 
-f.  35. 

1587.  "The  said  Larine  is  a  strange  piece 
of  money,  not  being  round,  as  all  other 
current  money  in  Chriatianitie,  but  is  a 
small  rod  of  silver,  of  the  greatnesse  of  the 
pen  of  a  goose  feather  .  .  .  which  is  wrested 
so  that  the  two  endes  meet  at  the  just  half 
part,  and  in  the  head  thereof  is  a  stamp 
Turkesco,  and  these  be  the  best  current 
money  in  all  the  Indias,  and  6  of  these 
Xarines  make  a  duckat. " — B.  Fitch,  in  ffak. 
ii.  407. 

1598.  "  An  Oxe  or  a  Cowe  is  there  to  be 
bought  for  one  Larijn,  which  is  as  much  as 
halfe  a  Gildeme." — Jjinschoten,  28. 

c.  1610.  "La  monnoye  du  Royaume  n'est 
que  d'argent  et  d'vne  sorte.  Ce  sont  dea 
pieces  d'argent  qu'ils  appellent  larius,  de 
valeur  de  huit  sols  ou  enuiron  de  nostre 
monnoye  .  .  .  longues  comme  le  doigt  mais 
redoubl&s.  .  ." — Pyrard  de  Laval,  i.  163. 

1613.  "We  agreed  with  one  of  the 
Governor's  kinred  for  twenty  laries  (twenty 
shillings)  to  conduct  us. . . ." — N'.  WMthing- 
ton,  in  Purchas,  i.  484. 

1622.  "The  lari  is  a  piece  of  money  that 
I  will  exhibit  in  Italy,  most  eccentric  in 
form,  for  it  is  nothing  but  a  little  rod  of 
silver  of  a  fixed  weight,  and  bent  double 
unequally.  On  the  bend  it  is  marked  with 
some  small  stamp  or  other.  It  is  called 
lari  because  it  was  the  peculiar  money 
of  the  Princes  of  Lar,  invented  by  them 
when  they  were  separated  from  the  King- 
dom of  Persia In  value  every  5  lari 

are  equal  to  a  piastre  or  patacca  of  reals 
of  Spain,  or  '  piece  of  eight '  as  we  choose 
to  call  it."— P.  ddU  Valle,  ii.  434. 

Larkin,  s.  (obsolete).  A  kind  of 
driiik — apparently  a  sort  of  punch, 
(q.  v.), — ^wliicli  was  popular  in  tte 
Company's  old  factories.  We  Imo-w 
tie  word  only  on  the  authority  of 
Pietro  della  VaUe;  but  he  is  the  most 
accurate  of  travellers. 

We  are  ia  the  dark  as  to  the  origin, 
of  the  name.  On  the  one  hand  its  form 
suggests  an  eponymus  among  the  old 
servants    of   the  Company,   such    as 


Robert  Larkin,  whom  ve  find  to  have 
been  engaged  for  the  service  in  1610, 
and  to  have  died  chief  of  the  Factory 
of  Patani,  on  the  E.  coast  of  the  Malay 
Peninsula,  in  1616.  But  again  we  find 
in  a  Vocabulary  of  "  Oertaine  Wordes 
of  the.Naturall  Language  of  laua" 
in  Drake's  Voyage  (Hak.  iv.  246) : 
"  Larmke='DTmke."  Of  this  word  we 
can  trace  nothing  nearer  than  ( Javan.) 
'  larih,'  to'  pledge,  or  invite  to  drink 
at  an  entertainment,'  and  (Malay), 
larih-larahan,  '  mutual  pledging  to 
drink.'  It  will  be  observed  that  della 
Valle  assigns  the  drink  especially  to 
Java. 

1623.  ' '  Meanwhile  the  year  1622  was 
drawing  near  its  close,  and  its  last  days 
were  often  celebrated  of  an  evening  in  the 
House  of  the  English,  with  good  fellow- 
ship. And  on  one  of  these  occasions  I 
learned  from  them  how  to  make  a  beverage 
called  Larkin,  which  they  told  me  was  m 
great  vogue  in  Java,  and  in  all  those  other 
islands  of  the  ITar  East.  This  said  be- 
verage seemed  to  me  in  truth  an  admu'able 
thing, — not  for  use  at  every  meal  (it  is  too 
strong  for  that), — but  as  a  tonic  in  case  of 
debility,  and  to  make  tasty  possets,  much 
better  than  those  we  make  with  Muscatel 
wines  or  Cretan  malmseys.  So  I  asked 
for  the  recipe ;  and  am  taking  it  to  Italy 
with  me.  ...  It  seemed  odd  to  me  that  in 
those  hot  southern  regions,  as  well  as  in 
the  environs  of  Hormuz  here,  where  also 
the  heat  is  great,  they  should  use  both 
spice  in  their  food  and  spirits  in  their 
drink,  as  well  as  sundry  other  hot  be- 
verages like  this  larkin."— P.  della  Valle, 
ii.  475. 

larry-bunder,  n.  p.  The  name  of 
an  old  seaport  in  the  Delta  of  the 
Indus,  which  succeeded  Daibul  (see 
Diul)  as  the  chief  haven  of  Sind.  We 
are  doubtful  of  the  proper  orthography. 
It  was  in  latter  Mahoromedan  times 
called  Laliorl-handar,  probably  from 
presumed  connexion  with  Lahore  as 
the  port  of  the  Punjab  {Elliot,  i.  378). 
At  first  sight,  McMurdo's  suggestion 
that  the  original  name  may  have  been 
Lari-handar,  from  Lar,  the  local  na&e 
of  the  southern  part  of  Sind  (see  Lar), 
seems  probable.  McMurdo,  indeed, 
writing  about  1820,  says  that  the  name 
L3.ri-hand.ar  was  not  at  all  familiar  to 
natives;  but  if  accustomed  to  the  form 
Lahori-landar  they  might  not  recog- 
nize it  in  the  other.  The  shape  taken 
however  by  what  is  apparently  the 
same  name  in  our  first  quotation:  is 
adverse  to  McMurdo's  suggestion. 

u.  1030.     "  This  stream  (the  Indus)  aftec 
c  c  2 


LASCAR. 


388 


LASCAR. 


passing  (Alor)  ....  divides  into  two 
streams ;  one  empties  itself  into  the  sea  in 
tlie  neighbourhood  of  the  city  of  luharani, 
and  the  other  branches  off  to  the  East,  to 
the  borders  of  Kach,  and  is  known  by  the 
name  of  Sind  Sdgar,  i.e.  Sea  of  Sind." — 
Al-Birunl  in  Elliot,  i.  49. 

c.  1S33.  "  I  travelled  five  days  in  his 
company  with  Ala-iil-Mulk,  and  we  arrived 
at  the  seat  of  his  Government,  i.e.  the 
town  of  Lahari,  a  fine  city  situated  on  the 
shore  of  the  great  Sea,  and  near  which  the 
Kiver  Sind  enters  the  sea.  Thus  two  great 
waters  join  near  it;  it  possesses  a  grand 
haven,  frequented  by  the  people  of  Yemen, 
of  Fars  (etc).  .  .  .  The  Amir  Ala-ul-Mulk 
.  .  .  told  me  that  the  revenue  of  this  place 
amounted  to  60  laks  a  year." — Ibn  Batuta, 
iii.  112. 

1565.  "Blood  had  not  yet  been  spilled, 
when  suddenly,  news  came  from  Thatta, 
that  the  Piringis  had  passed  Lahori  Bandar, 
and  attacked  the  ciiy."—Tdrlkh-i-Tdhin, 
in  Elliot,  i.  277, 

16J3.  "In  November  1613  the  Expedi- 
tion arrived  at  Iiaurebunder,  the  port  of 
Sinde,  with  Sir  Robert  Shirley  and  his 
company. " — Sainsbury,  i.  321. 

c.  1665.  "II  se  fait  aussi  beaucoup  de 
trafio  au loure-bender,  qui  est  k  trois  jours 
de  Tatta  sur  la  mer,  oti  la  rade  est  plus  ex- 
cellente  pour  Vaisseaux,  qu'en  quelque 
autre  lieu  que  ce  soit  des  Indes." — Thevenot, 
V.  159. 

1727.  ' '  It  was  my  Fortune  ....  to 
come  to  larribunder,  with  a  Cargo  from 
Mallehar,  worth  above  £10,000."—^.  Bam. 
i.  116. 

1780.  "The, first  place  of  any  note, 
after  passing  the  bar,  is  laribunda,  about 
5  or  6  leagues  from  the  sea." — Dunn's 
Orietital  Navigator,  5th  ed.,  p.  96. 

1813.  "  Laribunder.  This  is  commonly 
called  Scindy  Eiver,  being  the  principal 
branch  of  the  Indus,  having  15  feet  water 
on  the  bar,  and  6  or  7  fathoms  inside ;  it  is 
situated  in  latitude  about  24°  30'  north.  .  .  . 
The  town  of  laribunder  is  about  5  leagues 
from  the  sea,  and  vessels  of  200  tons  used 
to  proceed  up  to  it."— Milbum,  i.  146. 

1831.  "We  took  the  route  by  Durajee 
and  Meerpoor.  .  .  .  The  town  of  Lahory 
was  in  sight  from  the  former  of  these 
places,  and  is  situated  on  the  same,  or  left 
bank  of  the  Pittee."— jl.  Burnes,  2nd  ed.. 
i.  22. 

Lascar,  s.  The  word  is  originally 
froia  the  Pers.  lashkar,  '  an  army,'  '  a 
camij,'*  whence  lashkari,  'one belong- 
ing to  an  army,  a  soldier.'  The  word 
lascdr  or  Idscdr  (both  these  pronuncia- 
tions are  in  vogue)  appears  to  have 
been  corrupted,  through  the  Portuguese 
use  of  lashkari  in  the  forms  lasquarin, 
lascari,  etc.,  either  by  the  Portuguese 

It  would  seem  tliat  tlie  Ai'.  'aslar,  '  an  army,' 
is  taken  from  tliw  Pers.  word. 


themselves,  or  by  the  Dutch  and  Eng- 
lish who  took  up  the  word  from  them, 
and  from  these  Jasl-ur  has  passed  back 
again  into  native  use  in  this  corrupt 
shape. 

The  early  Portuguese  writers  have 
the  forms  we  have  just  named  in  the 
sense  of  '  soldier;'  but  lascar  is  never 
so  used  now.  It  is  in  general  the 
equivalent  of  hhaldil,  in  the  various 
senses  of  that  word  (v.  Classy),  viz. 
(1)  an  inferior  class  of  artilleryman 
{'gun-lascar ') ;  (2)  a  tent-pitcher,  doing 
other  work  which  the  class  are  accus- 
tomed to  do ;  (3)  a  sailor.  The  last  is 
the  most  common  Anglo-Indian  use, 
and  has  passed  into  the  English  lan- 
guage. 

The  use  of  lascar  in  the  modern  sense 
by  Pyrard  de  Laval  shows  that  this 
use  was  already  general  on  the  west 
coast  at  the  beginning  of  the  17th 
century,  whilst  the  curious  distinction 
whichPyrard  makes  betweenLascar  and 
Lascari,  and  Dr.  Fryer  makes  between 
Lvscar  and  Lascar  (accenting  probably 
Liiscar  and  Lascdr)  shows  that  lashkari 
for  a  soldier  was  still  also  in  use. 

In  Ceylon  the  use  of  the  word  las- 
careen  for  a  kind  of  local  or  civil 
soldier  long  survived;  perhaps  is  not 
extinct. 

The  word  lashkari  does  not  seem  to 
occur  in  the  Ain.  The  original  word 
lashkar  is  used  in.  its  proper  sense  by 
Sir  T.  Eoe  below,  for  '  a  camp.' 

1541.  "  It  is  a  proverbial  saying  over  all 
India  {i.e.  Portuguese  India,  see  s.  v.)  that 
the  good  Lasquarim,  or  '  soldier '  as  we 
should  call  him,  must  be  an  Abyssinian." 
— Castro,  Rotewo,  73. 

1546.  "Besides  these  there  were  others 
(who  fell  at  Din)  whose  names  are  unknown, 
being  men  of  the  lower  rank,  among  whom 
I  knew  a  lasoarym  (a  man  getting  only 
500  reis  of  pay !)  who  was  the  first  man  to 
lay  his  hand  on  the  Moorish  wall,  and 
shouted  aloud  that  they  mighiteee  him,  as 
many  have  told  me.  And  ne  was  imme- 
diately thrown  down  wounded  in  five 
places  with  stones  and  bullets,  but  still 
lived;  and  a  noble  gentleman  sent  and 
had  him  rescued  and  carried  away  by  his 
slaves.  And  he  survived,  but  being  a 
common  man  he  did  not  even  get  his  pay ! " 
— CcwTca,  iv.  567. 

1552.  "...  eles  os  reparte  polos  las- 
carinB  de  suas  capitanias,  q  assi  ohamSo 
soldados." — Oastanheda,  ii.  67. 

1554.  "  Moreover  the  Senhor  Governor 
conceded  to  the  said  ambassador  that  if  in 
the  territories  of  Idalshaa,  or  in  those  of 
our  Lord  the  King  there  shall  be  any 
differences  or  quarrels  between  any  Por- 


LASCAR. 


389 


LIT,  LAT  SAHIB. 


tuguese  lascarins  or  peons  (pides)  of  ours, 
and  lascarins  of  the  territories  of  Idalshaa 
and  peons  of  his,  that  the  said  Idalshaa 
shall  order  the  delivery  up  of  the  Por- 
tuguese and  peons  that  they  may  be 
punished  if  culpable.  And  in  like  manner 
.  .  ."—S.  Botdho,  Tomho,  44. 

1572.  "Erant  in  eo  praesidio  Lasqna- 
rini  circiter  septingenti  artis  sclopettariae 
peritissimi." — E.  Acosta,  f.  236  v. 

1598.  "  The  soldier  of  BaUagate,  which 
is  called  Jjascarin  .  .  ." — lAnschoten,  74. 

1600.  "  Todo  a  mais  churma  e  meneyo 
das  naos  sSo  Mouros  que  chamao  Laschares 
.  .  ." — iMcena,  Life  of  S.  Franc.  Xav. ,  liv. 
iv.,  p.  223. 

c.  1610.  "Mesmes  tons  les  mariniers  et 
les  pUotes  sont  Indiens,  tant  Gentils  que 
Mahometans.  Tous  ces  gens  de  mer  les 
appellent  Lascars,  etlessoldats  LaBcarits." 
'—Pyrard  de  Laval,  i.  317. 

1616.  "I  tooke  horse  to  auoyd  presse, 
and  other  inconvenience,  and  crossed  out 
of  the  Leskar,  before  him." — Sir  T.  Soe  in 
Purclias,  i.  559  ;  see  also  560. 

1644.  "...  The  aldms  of  the  juris- 
diction of  Damam,  in  which  distrid;  there 
are  4  fortified  posts  defended  by  Lascars 
(Xascaiis)  who  are  mostly  native  Chris- 
tian soldiers,  though  they  may  be  heathen 
as  some  of  them  are." — Bocarro,  MS. 

1673.  "The  Seamen  and  Soldiers  differ 
only  in  a  Vowel,  the  one  being  pronounced 
with  an  u,  the  other  with  an  a,  as  Lnscar, 
a  soldier,  Lascar,  a  seaman."  —Fryer,  107. 

1685.  "They  sent  also  from  Sofragan 
D.  Antonio  da  Motta  Galvaon  with  6  com- 
panies, which  made  190  men ;  the  Dissaya 
(q,  V.)  of  the  adjoining  provinces  joined  him 
with  4,000  Lascarins."— i!i6c3«w,  H.  of  the 
I.  of  Ceylan  (from  French  Tr.,  p.  241). 

1690.  "  For  when  the  English  Sailers  at 
that  time  perceiv'd  the  softness  of  the 
Indian  Lascarrs ;  how  tame  they  were  .  .  . 
they  embark'd  again  upon  a  new  Design 
.  .  .  to  .  .  .  rob  these  hai-mless  Traffickers 
in  the  Red  Sea." — Ovington,  464. 

1726.  ' '  Lascaryns,  or  Loopers,  are  native 
soldiers,  who  have  some  regular  main- 
tenance, and  in  return  must  always  be 
ieaiy."—Valentiin,  Ceylon.  Names  of 
Offices,  &c.,  10. 

1755.  "  Some  Lascars  and  Sepoys  were 
now  sent  forward  to  clear  the  road." — 
Orme,  i.  394  (ed.  1803). 

1787.  ' '  The  Field  Pieces  attached  to  the 
Cavalry  draw  up  on  the  Bight  and  Left 
Flank  of  the  Regiment ;  the  'Artillery 
Lascars  forming  in  a  line  with  the  Front 
Kank  the  full  Extent  of  the  Drag  Hopes, 
which  they  hold  in  their  hands." — Regns. 
far  the  Eon.  Company's  Troops  on  the  Coast 
of  Goronumdel,  by  M.-Cfen.  Sir  Archibald 
CampbeU,  K.B.  Govr.  &  C.  in  (J.  Macbas, 
p.  9. 

1803.  "In  those  parts  (of  the  low  country 
of  Ceylon)  where  it  is  not  thought  requisite 
to  quarter  a  body  of  troops,  there  is  a  police 


corps  of  the  natives  appointed  to  enforcethe 
commands  of  Government  in  each  district ; 
they  are  composed  of  Conganies,  or  ser- 
geants, Arabics,  or  corporals,  and  Lasoar- 
ines,  or  common  soldiers,  and  perform  the 
same  office  as  our  Sheriff's  men  or  con- 
stables."—PCT'cinai's  Ceylon,  111. 

1807.  "A  large  open  boat  formed  the 
van,  containing  his  excellency's  guard  of 
lascoreens,  with  their  spears  raised  per- 
pendicularly, the  union  colours  flying,  and 
Ceylon  drums  called  tomtoms  beating." — 
Cordiner's  Ceylon,  170. 

1872.  "  The  lascars  on  board  the  steam  ers 
were  insignificant  looking  people." — The 
Dilemma,  ch.  ii. 

Lat,  Lat  Sahib,  s.  This,  a  popular 
corruption  of  Lord  Sahib  or  Ldrd  Sahib, 
as  it  is  -written  in  Hind.,  is  the  usual 
form  from  native  lips,  at  least  in  the 
Bengal  Presidency,  of  the  title  by  which 
the  Governor-General  has  long  been 
known  in  the  vernaculars.  The  term 
also  extends  nowadays  to  Lieutenant- 
Governors,  who  in.  contact  with  the 
higher  authority  become  Chotd  ('Lit- 
tle') Lat,  whilst  the  Governor-General 
and  the  Commander-in-Chief  are 
sometimes  discriminated  as  the  MuUn 
Lat  Sahib  and  the  Jangi  Lat  Sahib 
('territorial'  and  'military'),  the 
Bishop  as  the  Lat  Padre  Sahib,  and 
the  Chief  Justice  as  the  Lat  Justy 
Sahib.  The  title  is  also  sometimes, 
but  very  incorrectly,  applied  to  minor 
dignitaries  of  the  supreme  Govern- 
ment. 

1824.  "  He  seemed,  however,  much 
puzzled  to  make  out  my  rank,  never  hay- 
ing heard  (he  said)  of  any  '  Lord  SahiD ' 
except  the  Governor-General,  while  he  was 
still  more  perplexed  by  the  exposition  of 
'Lord  Bishop  Sahib,'  ^hichfor  some  reason 
or  other  my  servants  always  prefer  to  that 
of  Lord  Padre."— ffcftcr,  i.  69. 

1837.  "The  Arab,  thinking  I  had  pur- 
posely stolen  his  kitten,  ran  after  the  buggy 
at  full  speed,  shouting  as  he  passed  Lord 
Auckland's  tents,  '  Doha"!,  doha'i.  Sahib ! 
dohal.  Lord  Sahib  !  *  '  Mercy,  mercy,  sir  ! 
mercy,  Governor-General !'  The  faster  the 
horse  rushed  on,  the  faster  followed  the 
shouting  Arab."— Wanderings  of  a  Pilgriiii, 
ii.  142. 

1868.  "  The  old  barber  at  Roorkee,  after 
telling  me  that  he  had  known  Strachey 
when  he  first  began,  added,  '  Ab  Lat- 
Sekretur  hai !  Ah !  hum  bhi  boodda  hogya ! 
('  Now  he  is  Lord  Secretary!  Ah  !  1  too 
have  become  old  I)."— Letter  from,  the  late 
M.-Gen.  W.  W.  ff.  Oreathed. 

1877  "...  in  a  rare  but  most  valu- 
able book     ('  Galloway's  Observations  on 


gee  Soai. 


LAT. 


390 


LEE. 


India,'  1825,  pp.  254^8),  in  which  the 
author  reports,  with  much  quiet  humour, 
an  aged  native's  account  of  the  awful  con- 
sequences of  contempt  of  an  order  of  the 
(as  he  called  the  Supreme  Court)  '  Shu- 
lyreem  Koorut,'  the  order  of  Impey  being 
'Lord  Justey  Sahib-ka-hookm,'  the  instru- 
ments of  whose  will  were  *  dbidabis '  or 
affidavits."— Letter  from  Sir  J.  F.  Stephen 
in  Times,  May  31. 

Lat.  s.  Hind,  lai,  used  as  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  English,  lot,  in  reference 
to  an  auction  {Carnegie). 

Laterite.  s.    A  term,  first  used  by 
Dr.  Francis  Buchanan,  to  indicate  a 
reddish  brick-like  argillaceous  forma- 
tion   much    impregnated    with    iron 
peroxide)  and  hardening  on  exposure 
to  the  atmosphere,  which  is  found  in 
places  all  over  South  India  from  one 
coast  to  the  other,  and  the  origin  of 
which    geologists   find  very  obscure. 
It  is  found  of  two  distinct  types :  viz. 
(1).  High-level  Laterite,  capping  espe- 
cially the  trap-rocks  of  the  Deccan, 
with  a  bed  from  30  or  40  to  200  feet 
in  thickness,  which  perhaps  extended 
at  one  time  over  the  greater  part  of 
Peninsular  India.   This  is  found  as  far 
north  as  the  Eajmahl  and  Monghyr 
hills.     (2).    Low-level   Laterite,    form- 
ing comparatively  thin   and   sloping 
beds  on  the  plains  of  the  coast.     The 
origin  of  both  is  I'egarded  as  being,  in 
the  most  probable  view,  modified  vol- 
canic matter;    the  low-level  laterite 
having  undergone  a  further  rearrange- 
ment and  deposition;  but  the  matter 
is  too  complex  for  brief  statement  (see 
Neivhold,  in  J.  E.  A.  S.,  vol.  viii. ;  and 
Manual  of  the  Oeol.  of  Lndia,  pp.  xlv. 
seqq. ,  348  seqq. ).    Mr.  King  and  others 
have  found  flint  weapons  in  the  low- 
level  formation.     Laterite  is  the  usual 
material  for  road-metal  in   S.  India, 
as    kunkur  (q.v.)    is   in  the   north. 
In  Ceylon  it  is  called  Cabook  (q.v.). 

1800.  "  It  is  diffused  in  immense  masses, 
without  any  appearance  of  stratification, 
and  is  placed  over  the  granite  that  forms 
the  basis  of  Malayala.  ...  It  very  soon 
becomes  as  hard  as  brick,  and  resists  the 
air  and  water  much  better  than  any  brick 
I  have  seen  in  India.  ...  As  it  is  usually 
cut  into  the  form  of  bricks  for  building,  in 
several  of  the  native  dialects  it  is  called  the 
brick-stone  (Iticacullee).  .  .  .  'The  most 
proper  English  name  ^^•ould  be  laterite, 
trom  Lateritis,  the  appellation  that  may  be 
given  it  in  science." — Buchanan,  Mvsm'e, 
&c.  ii.  440-441. 

_  1860.     "  Natives  resident  in  these  locali- 
ties (Galle  and  Colombo)  are  easily  recogni- 


sable elsewhere  by  the  general  hue  of  their 
dress.  This  is  occasioned  by  the  pre- 
valence along  the  western  coast  of  laterite, 
or,  as  the  Singhalese  call  it,  cabook,  a 
product  of  disintegrated  gneiss,  which  being 
subjected  to  detrition  communicates  its  hue 
to  the  soU." — Tennent's  Ceylon,  i.  17. 

Lattee,  s.  A  stick;  a  bludgeon, 
often  made  of  the  male  bamboo  {Den- 
drocalamus  strictvs),  and  sometimes 
bo]^nd  at  short  intervals  with  iron 
rings,  forming  a  formidable  weapon. 
The  word  isHind.  latht  and  lathi,  Mahr. 
laththa.  This  is  from  Prakrit  lattM 
for  Sansk.  yaahti,  '  a  stick,'  according 
to  the  Prakrit  grammar  of  Vavaruchi 
(ed.  Oowell,  ii.  32);  see  also  Lassen, 
Institutiones,  Ling.  Prakrit,  195. 

Jiahi  IdtM,  us  Jd  hhains,  is  a  Hind, 
proverb  [cujua  haculum  ejus  buhalus), 
equivalent  to  the  "  good  old  rule;  the 
simple  plan." 

1830.  "  The  natives  use  a  very  dangerous 
weapon,  which  they  have  been  forbidden 
by  Government  to  carry.  I  took  one  as  a 
curiosity,  which  had  been  seized  on  a  man 
in  a_  fight  in  a  village.  It  is  a  very  heavy 
lathi,  a  solid  male  bamboo,  5  feet  5  inches  ' 
long,  headed  with  iron  in  a  most  formidable 
manner.  There  are  6  jagged  semicircular 
irons  at  the  top,  each  2  inches  in  length, 
1  in  height,  and  it  is  shod  with  iron  bands 
16  inches  deep  from  the  toiD." — Wanderings 
of  a  Pilgrim,,  vol.  i.,  p.  133. 

1878.  "After  driving  some  6  miles,  we 
came  upon  about  100  men  seated  in  rows 
on  the  road-side,  all  with  latties." — Life  in 
the  Mofussil,  i.  114. 

Latteeal,  s.  Hind.  latMyal,  or,  more 
cumbrously,  lathiwdla,  '  a  clubman,'  a 
hired  ruffian.  Such  gentry  wer.e  not 
many  years  ago  entertained  in  scores 
b}-  planters  in  some  parts  of  Bengal, 
to  maintain  by  force  their  claims  to 
lands  for  sowing  indigo  on. 

1878.     "Doubtless  there  were  hired  lat- 
tials    ...    on  both  sides." — Life  in  the 
,  ii.  6. 


Lecque,  s.  We  do  not  know  what 
the  word  used  by  the  Abbe  Eaynal  in 
the  following  extract  is  meant  for.  It 
is  perhaps  a  mistake  for.  last,  a  Dutch 
weight. 

1770.  "They  (Dutch  at  the  Cape)  re- 
ceive a  still  smaller  profit  from  60  lecques 
of  red  wine,  and  80  or  90  of  white,  which 
they  carry  to  Europe  every  year.  The 
lecque  weighs  about  1,200  pounds."— 
Eaynal  (E.  T.,  1777)  i.  231. 

Lee,  s.  Chin.  Zj.  The  ordinary  Chi- 
nese itinerary  measure.  Books  of  the 
Jesuit  Missionaries  generally  interpret 


LEECHEJS,  LYCHHE. 


391 


LEMON. 


the  modern  li  as  {„  of  a  league,  -wHcli 
gives  about  3  li  to  tli,e  mile  ;  more 
exactly,  according  to  Mr.  Giles,  274  ^'~ 
10  miles ;  but  it  evidently  varies  a 
good  deal  in  different  parts  of  China, 
and  has  also  varied  in  the  course  of 
ages.  Thus  in  the  8th  century,  data 
quoted  by  M.  Vivien  de  St.  Martin, 
from  Pere  Gaubil,  show  that  the  li  wa.a 
little  more  than  -J-  of  an  English 
mile.  And  from  several  concurrent 
statements  we  may  also  conclude  that 
often  the  li  is  generalised  so  that  a 
certain  number  of  li,  generally  100, 
stand  for  a  day's  march. 

1585.  "By  the  said  booke  it  is  found 
that  the  Chinos  haue  amongst  them  but 
only  three  kind  of  measures ;  the  which  in 
their  language  are  called  111,  pu,  and  iciiam, 
which  is  as  much  as  to  say,  or  in  effect,  as 
a  forlong,  league,  or  iomey  :  the  measure, 
which  is  called  In,  hath  so  much  space  as  a 
man's  voice  on  a  plaine  grounde  may  bee 
hearde  in  a  quiet  day,  halowing  or  whoping 
with  all  the  force  and  strength  lie  may ; 
and  ten  of  these  liis  maketh  a  jm,  which 
is  a  great  Spanish  league ;  and  ten  pus 
maketh  a  dayes  ioumey,  which  is  called 
iclum,  which  maketh  12  (sic)  long  leagues." 
—Mendosa,  i.  21. 

1861.  "  In  this  part  of  the  country  a 
day's  march,  whatever  its  actual  distance, 
is  called  100  li ;  and  the  li  may  therefore 
be  taken  as  a  measure  of  time  rather  than 
of  distance."— CoZ.  Sarel  in  J.  B.  Geog.  Soc., 
xxxii.  11. 

1878.  "  D'aprbs  les  clauses  du  contrat  le 
voyage  d'une  longueur  totale  de  1,800  lis, 
ou  180  lieues,  devait  s'effectuer  en  18  jours." 
—L.  Bousset,  A  Trovers  la  Chine,  2Sil, 

Leechee,  Lychee,  s.  Chin.  li-cU, 
and  in  S.  China  (its  native  region)  lai- 
chi;  the  beautiful  and  delicate  fruit 
of  the  Nephelium  litchi,  Cambessedes 
(N.  Ord..Sapindaceae),  a  tree  which  has 
been  for  nearly  a  century  introduced 
from  China  into  Bengal  with  success. 
The  dried  fruit,  usually  ticketed  as 
lyAee,  is  now  common  in  London 
diops. 

c.  1540.  "...  outra verdura rauito mais 
fresca,  e  de  melhor  cheiro,  que  esta,  a  que 
OS  naturaes  da  terra  chamao  lecMas.  ..." 
—Pinto,  ch.  Ixviii. 

1563.  "B.  Of  the  things  of  China  you 
have  not  said  a  word;  though  there  they 
have  many  fruits  highly  praised,  such  as 
are  lalichias  (laliaiias)  and  other  excellent 
fruits. 

"0.1  did  not  speak  of  the  things  of 
China,  because  China  is  a  region  of  which 
there  is  so  much  to  tell  that  it  never  comes 
to  an  end.  .  ."— ffarcta.f.  157. 

1585.  "Also  they  have  a  kinde  of 
plummes  that  they  doo  call  leohias,  that 


are  of  an  exceeding  gallant  tast,  and  never 
hurteth  anybody,  although  they  should 
eate  a  great  number  of  them." — Parke's 
Mendoza,  i.  14. 

1598.  "  There  is  a  kind  of  fruit  called 
leohyas,  which  are  like  Plums,  but  of 
another  taste,  and  are  very  good,  and  much 
esteemed,  whereof  I  have  eaten." — lAn- 
schoten,  38. 

1631.  "  Adf  ertur  ad  nos  jjraeterea  f  nictus 
quidam  Lances  (read  Laices)  vocatus,  qui 
raoematim,  ut  uvae,  crescit." — Jac.  Bontii, 
Dial,  vi.,  p.  11. 

1684.  "Latsea,  or  Chinese  Chestnuts." 
— Valentijn,  iv.  (China),  12. 

1750-52.  ' '  leioki  is  a  species  of  trees 
which  they  seem  to  reckon  equal  to  the 
sweet  orange  trees.  .  .  It  seems  hardly  cre- 
dible that  the  country  about  Canton  (in 
which  place  only  the  fruit  grows)  annually 
makes  100,000  tel  of  dried  leiokis.  "—OJof 
Toreen,  302-3. 

1824.  "  Of  the  fruits  which  this  season 
offers,  the  finest  are  leeches  (sic)  and  man- 
goes ;  the  first  is  really  very  fine,  being  a 
sort  of  plum,  with  the  flavour  of  a  Tron- 
tignac  grape." — Heler,  i.  60. 

c.  1858. 
"  Et  tandis  que  ton  pied,  sorti  de  la  ba- 
bouche, 
Pendait,  rose,  au  bord  du  manchy,  * 
A  I'ombre  des  bois  noirs  touffus,  et  du 
Letchi, 

Aux  fruits  moins  pourpres  que  ta  bouche." 
Zeconte  de  ZAsU. 

1878.  "...  the  lichi  hiding  under  a 
shell  of  ruddy  brown  its  globes  of  trans- 
lucent and  delicately  fragrant  flesh." — Ph. 
Bobinson,  In  My  Indian  Ga/i-den,  49. 

1879.  "...  Here  are  a  hundred  and 
sixty  lichi  fruits  for  you.  .  ." — M.  Stokes, 
Indian  Fairy  TaUs  (Calc.  ed.)  51. 

Lemon,  s.  Citrus  medica  var.  Limo- 
num.  Hooker.  This  is  of  course  not 
an  Anglo-Indian  word.  But  it  has 
come  into  European  languages  through 
the  Arabic  leimun,  and  is,  according  to 
Hehn,  of  Indian  origin.  In  Hind,  we 
have  both  limu  and  nimb€i,  which  last 
at  least,  seems  to  be  an  indigenous 
farm.  The  Sansk.  dictionaries  give 
nimhvJia.  In  England  we  get  the  word 
through  the  Romance  languages,  Fr. 
limon,lt.  limone,  Sp.  limon,  &c., perhaps 
both  from  the  Crusades  and  from  the 
Moors  of  Spain.      See  Lime. 

c.  1200.  "Sunt  praeterea  aliae  arbores 
fructus  aoidos,  pontici  videlicet  saporis,  ex 
se  procreantes,  quos  appellant  limones.  "— 
Jacobi  de  Vitriaco,  Hist.  Iherosolym,  cap. 
Ixxxv.  in  Bonga/rs. 

c.  1328.  "I  will  only  say  this  much, 
that  this  India,  as  regards  fruit  and  other 
things,  is  entirely  different  from  Christen 

*  See  Muncheel. 


LEMON-GRASS. 


392 


LIAMPO. 


dom ;  except,  indeed,  that  there  be  lemons  in 
some  places,  as  sweet  as  sugar,  whilst  there 
be  other  lemons  sour  like  ours." — Friar 
Joi'danus,  15. 

1331.  "Profunditas  hujus  aquae  plena 
est  lapidibus  preciosis.  Quae  aqua  multum 
est  yrudinibus  et  sanguisugis  plena.  Hos 
lapides  non  accipit  rex,  sed  pro  anim£  sua 
semel  vel  bis  in  anno  sub  aquas  ipsos  pau- 
peres  ire  pennittit.  .  .  .  Et  ut  ipsi  pauperes 
Ira  sub  aquam  possint  accipiunt  limonem  et 
quemdam  fructum  quem  Dene  pistant,  et 
illo  bene  se  ungunt.  .  .  .  Et  cum  sic 
sint  unoti  yrudines  et  sanguisugas  illos  offen- 
dere  non  valent." — Fr.  Odoric,  in  Cathay., 
&c.,  App.,  p.  xxi. 

c.  1333.  "The  fruit  of  the  mango-tree 
(al-'avia)  is  the  size  of  a  great  pear.  When 
yet  green  they  take  the  fallen  fruit  and 
powder  it  with  salt  and  preserve  it,  as  is 
done  with  the  sweet  citron  and  the  leinon 
(rtZ-leimun)  in  our  country." — Ibn  Bat-uta, 
iii.  126. 

Lemon-grass,  s.  Androj.ogmi  citra- 
ius,  D.O.,  a  grass  cultivated  in  Ceylon 
and  Singapore,  yielding  an  oil  much, 
used  in  perfumery,  under  the  name  of 
Lemon-Orass  Oil,  Oil  of  Verbena,  or 
Indian  Melissa  Oil. 

Eoyle  (Rind.  Medicine,  82),  has  ap- 
plied the  name  to  another  very  fragrant 
grass,  Andropogon  schoenanthus,  L. ,  ac- 
cording to  hira  the  a-xolvos  of  Diosco- 
rides.  This  last,  which  grows  wild  in 
various  parts  of  India,  yields  Eusa  Oil, 
alias  0.  of  Oinger-grass  or  of  Oeranium, 
which  is  exported  from  Bombay  to 
Arabia  and  Turkey,  where  it  is  exten- 
sively used  in  the  adulteration  of  Otto 
of  Eoses. 

Leopard,  s.  We  insert  this  in  order 
to  remark  that  there  has  been  a  great 
deal  of  controversy  among  Indian 
sportsmen,  and  also  among  naturalists, 
as  to  whether  there  are  or  are  not  two 
species  of  this  Cat,  distinguished  by 
those  who  maintain  the  affirmative,  as 
panther  {F.  pardus)  and  leopard  {Felis 
leopardus),  the  latter  being  the  smaller; 
though  by  some  these  names  are  re- 
versed. Even  those  who  support 
this  distinction  of  species  appear  to 
admit  that  the  markings,  habits,  and 
general  appearance  (except  size)  of  the 
two  animals  are  almost  identical. 

Jerdon  describes  the  two  varieties, 
but  (with  Blyth)  classes  both  as  one 
species  [Felis  pardus). 

Lewchew,  Liu  kiu,  Loo-Choo,  &c. 

n.p.  The  name  of  a  group  of  islands  to 
the  south  of  Japan,  a  name  much  more 
familiar  than  in  later  years  during  the 


16th  century,  when  their  people  habi- 
tually navigaj;ed  the  China  seas,  and 
visited  the  ports  of  the  Archipelago. 
In  the  earliest  notices  they  are  perhaps 
mixt  up  with  the  Japanese. 

1516.  "  Opposite  this  country  of  China 
there  are  many  islands  in  the  sea,  and 
beyond  them  at  175  leagues  to  the  east  there 
is  one  very  large,  which  they  say  is  the  main- 
land, from  whence  there  come  in  each  year 
to  Malaca  3  or  4  ships  like  those  of  the 
Chinese,  of  white  people  whom  they  de- 
scribe as  great  and  wealthy  merchants.  .  .  . 
These  islands  are  called  Lequeos,  the  people 
of  Malaca  say  they  are  better  men,  and 
greater  and  wealthier  merchants,  and  better 
dressed  and  adorned,  and  more  honourable 
than  the  Chinese." — Barbosa,  207. 

1540.  "And  they,  demanding  of  liim 
whence  he  came,  and  what  he  would  have, 
he  answered  them  that  he  was  of  the  King- 
dom of  Siam,  [of  the  settlement  of  the 
Tanaucarim  foreigners,  and  that  he  came 
from  Veniaga]  and  as  a  Merchant  was 
going  to  traffique  in  the  Isle  of  Lequios."— 
Pinto  (orig.  cap.  x.  xli)  Cogan,  49. 

1553.  "Eernao  Peres  ....  whilst  he 
remained  at  that  island  of  Beniaga,  saw 
there_  certain  junks  of  the  people  called 
LeqnioB,  of  whom  he  had  already  got  a 
good  deal  of  information  at  Malaca,  as  that 
they  inhabited  certain  islands  adjoining  that 
coast  of  China ;  and  he  observed  that  the 
most  part  of  the  merchandize  that  they 
brought  was  a  great  quantity  of  gold  .... 
and  they  appeared  to  him  a  better  disposed 
people  than  the  Chinese.  .  .  ." — Barros, 
III.  ii.  8.     See  also  II.  vi.  6. 

1556.  (In  this  year)  "  a  Portugal  arrived 
at  Malaca,  named  Pero  Gomez  d'Almeyda, 
servant  to  the  Grand  Master  of  Santiago, 
with  a  rich  Present,  and  Letters  from  the 
Nautaquim,  Prince  of  the  Island  of  Twiwc- 
umaco,  directed  to  King  John,  the  third: .  .  . 
to  have  five  hundred  Portupals  granted  to 
him,  to  the  end  that  with  them,  and  his  own 
Forces,  he  might  conquer  the  Island  of 
Lequio,  for  which  he  would  remain  tribu- 
tary to  him  at  5000  Kintals  of  Copper  and 
1000  of  Lattin,  yearly.  .  ."—Pinto  (in  Co- 
gan), p.  188. 

1615.  "The  King  of  Mashona  (qu.  Sluuih- 
ma  ?)  .  .  .  who  is  King  of  the  westermost 
islands  of  Japan  .  .  .  'has  conquered  the 
Leques  Islands,  which  not  long  since  were 
under  the  Government  of  China."— ySaini- 
bury,  i.  447. 

,,  "The  King  of  Shashma  ...  a 
man  of  greate  power,  and  hath  conquered 
the  islandes  called  the  Leques,  which  not 
long  since  were  under  the  government  of 
China.  Leque  Grande  yeeldeth  greate 
store  of  amber  greece  of  the  best  sorte, 
and  will  vent  1,000  or  15,000  (sic]  ps.of 
coarse  cloth,  as  dutties  and  such  like,  per 
annum." — Letter  of  Raphe  Coppindall,  in 
Cocks,  ii.  272. 

Liampo,  n.p.  This  is  the  name 
which    the    older    writers,   especially 


LIAMPO. 


393 


LILAC. 


Portuguese,  give  to  the  CMnese  port 
ttHcIi  we  now  call  Ning-Po.  It  is  a 
form,  of  corruption  wMcIl  appears  in 
other  cases  of  names  used  by  the  Por- 
tuguese, or  those  who  learned  from 
them.  Thus  Nanleing  is  similarly 
■called  Lanchin  in  publioations  of  the 
same  age,  and  Yunnan  appears  in 
Mendoza  as  Olam. 

1540.  "  Sailing  in  this  manner  we  arrived 
,si.K  dayes  after  at  the  Forts  of  Liampoo, 
which  are  two  Islands  one  just  against 
another,  distant  tliree  Leagues  from  the 
place,  where  at  that  time  the  PortugaU  used 
their  commerce ;  There  they  had  built 
•above  a  thousand  houses,  that  were  governed 
by  Sheriffs,  Auditors,  Consuls,  Judges,  and 
'6  or  7  other  kinde  of  Officers  [comgovernanra 
■de  Vereadores,  <fc  Ouvidor,  <t  Alcaides,  <& 
outras  8eis  ou  sete  Varas  de  Justiga  ct 
■officiaes  de  Bepublica],  where  the  Notaries 
underneath  the  publique  Acts  which  they 
made,  wrote  thus,  J,  such  a  one,  publique 
.Notarie  of  this  Town  of  Liampoo  for  the 
King  our  Soveraign  Lord.  And  this  they 
•did  with  as  much  confidence  and  assurance, 
•as  if  this  Place  had  been  scituated  between 
.Santarem  and  lAsbon ;  so  that  there  were 
'iouses  there  which  cost  three  or  four  thou- 
sand Buckats  the  building,  but  both  they 
.and  all  the  rest  were  afterwards  demolished 
ior  our  sins  by  the  Ghineses  .  .  .  ." — Pinto 
(orig.  cap.  Ixvi.),  in  Cogan,  p.  82. 

What  Cogan  renders  ^  Ports  of  Liam- 
"poo'is  portas,  i.e.  Gates.  And  the  expres- 
sion is  remarkable  as  preserving  a  very  old 
■tradition  of  Eastern  navigation ;  the  oldest 
■document  regarding  Arab  trade  to  China 
{the  Belation,  tr.  by  Reinaud)  says  that  the 
ships  after  crossing  the  Sea  of  Sanji  '  pass 
"the  Grates  of  China.  These  Gates  are  in 
-fact  mountains  washed  by  the  sea ;  between 
these  mountains  is  an  opening  through 
which  the  ships  pass '  (p.  19).  This  phrase 
'was  perhaps  a  translation  of  a  term  used  by 
"the  Chinese  themselves — see  under  Bocca 
Tigris. 

1553.  "The  eighth  (division of  the  coasts 
of  the  Indies)  terminates  in  a  notable  cape, 
the  most  easterly  point  of  the  whole  conti- 
nent so  far  as  we  know  at  present,  and 
which  stands  about  midway  m  the  whole 
•coast  of  that  great  country  China.  This  our 
people  call  Cabo  de  Liampo,  after  an  illus- 
trious city  which  lies  in  the  bend  of  the 
•cape.  It  is  oaUed  by  the  natives  Nimpo, 
which  our  coimtrymen  have  corrupted  into 
Xiampo."— San-OS,  i.  ix.  1. 

1696.  "  These  Junks  commonly  touch  at 
lympo,  from  whence  they  bring  Petre,  Gee- 
longs,  and  other  SiIks."—Bowyear,  in  Dal- 
rymple,  i.  87. 

1727.  "  The  Province  of  Chequiam,  whose 
«mef  city  is  limpoa,  by  some  calledMmpoa, 
and  by  others  Mngpoo."—A.  Sam.  ii.  283. 

1770.  "  To  these  articles  of  importation 
may  be  added  those  brought  every  year,  by 
a  dozen  Chinese  Junks,  from  Emoy,  Limpo, 
and  Canton."— Bayncd  (tr.  1777),  i.  249. 


Likin  or  Lekin,  s.  We  borrow  from 
Mr.  Giles:  "An  arbitrary  tax,  ori- 
ginally of  one  cash  per  tael  on  all 
kinds  of  produce,  imposed  with  a  view 
of  making  up  the  deficiency  in  the 
land-tax  of  China  caused  by  the 
T'aipLQg  and  Nienfei  troubles.  It  was 
to  be  set  apart  for  military  purposes 
only — hence  its  common  name  of 
'  war-tax  ' . . . .  The  Chef oo  Agreement 
makes  the  area  of  the  Foreign  con- 
cessions at  the  various  Treaty  Ports 
exempt  from  the  tax  of  Lekin. "  {Gloss, 
of  Reference,  s.v.).  The  same  authority 
explains  the  term  as  "  li  [le,  i.e.  a  cash 
or  j^  of  a  tael)-money,"  because  of 
the  original  rate  of  levy. 

The  likin.  is  professedly  not  an  im- 
perial customs-duty,  but  a  provincial 
tax  levied  by  the  governors  of  pro- 
vinces, and  at  their  discretion  as  to 
amount;  hence  varying  in  local  rate, 
and  from  time  to  time  changeable. 
This  has  been  a  chief  difficulty  in 
carrying  out  the  Chefoo  Agreement, 
which  as  yet  has  never  been  authori- 
tatively interpreted  or  finally  ratified 
by  England.  We  quote  the  article  of  the 
Agreement  which  deals  with  opium, 
which  has  involved  the  chief  difficulties, 
as  leaving  not  only  the  amount  to  be 
paid,  but  the  liue  at  which  this  is  to  be 
paid,  undefined. 

1876.  "  Sect.  III.  .  .  .  (iii).  On  Opium 
Sir  Thomas  Wade  will  move  his  Govern- 
ment to  sanction  an  arrangement  different 
from  that  affecting  other  imports.  British 
merchants,  when  opium  is  brought  into 
port,  will  be  obliged  to  have  it  talcen  cogni- 
zance of  by  the  Customs,  and  deposited  in 
Bond,  ....  until  such  time  as  there  is  a 
sale  for  it.  The  importer  will  then  pay  the 
tariff  duty  upon  it,  and  the  purchasers  the 
likin  :  in  order  to  the  prevention  of  the 
evasion  of  the  duty.  The  amount  of  likin 
to  be  collected  will  be  decided  by  the  dif- 
ferent Provincial  Governments,  according 
to  the  circumstances  of  each." — Agreement 
of  Chefoo. 

1878.  "La  Chine  est  parsem^e  d'une 
infinite  de  petits  bureaux  d'octroi  ^ohelonnfe 
le  long  des  voies  commerciales ;  les  Chinois 
les  nomment  Li-kin.  C'est  la  source  la 
plus  sure,  et  la^  plus  productive  des  reve- 
nus." — Boasset,  A  Travers  la  Chine,  221. 

Lilac,  s.  This  plant-name  is  even- 
tually to  be  identified  with  Anil  (q.v.), 
and  with  the  Sansk.  mla,  'of  a  dark 
colour  (especially  dark  blue  or  black)'; 
a  fact  which  might  be  urged  in  favour 
of  the  view  that  the  ancients  ia  Asia, 
as  has  been  alleged  of  them  in  Europe, 
belonged  to  the  body  of  the  colour- 


LIME. 


394 


LINGAM. 


blind  (like  tlie  writer  of  this  article). 
The  Indian  word  takes,  in  the  sense  of 
indigo,  in  Persian  the  form  lilaTig  ;  in 
Arab,  this,  modified  into  Vilak  and  lUak, 
is  appHed  to  the  Ulac  {Syringa  spp.). 
Marcel  Devic  says  the  Arab.  adj.  lUak 
has  the  modified  sense  '  bleuatre.'  See 
a  remark  under  Buckjrne. 

We  may  note  that  in  Scotland  the 
'  striving  after  meaning'  gives  this 
familiar  and  beautiful  tree  the  name 
among  the  uneducated  of  '  lily-oak.' 

Lime,  s.  The  fruit  of  the  small 
Citrus  medica,  var.  acida,  Hooker,  is 
that  generally  called  lime  in  India, 
approaching  as  it  does  very  nearly  to 
the  fruit  of  the  West  India  Lime.  It 
is  often  not  much  bigger  than  a 
pigeon's  egg,  and  one  well-known 
delicate  miniature  lime  of  this  kind  is 
called  by  the  natives  from  its  thin 
skin  kaghazl  nimha,  or  'paper  lime.' 
This  seems  to  bear  much  the  same 
relation  to  the  lemon  that  the  minia- 
ture thin-skinned  orange,  which  in 
London  shops  is  called  Tangerine, 
bears  to  the  "  China  Orange." 

But  lime  is  also  used  with  the  cha- 
racterising adjective  for  the  Citrus 
medica  y ax.  Lunetta,  Hooker,  or  Sweet 
Lime,  an  insipid  fruit. 

The  word  no  doubt  comes  from  the 
SjJ.  and  Portuguese  Zi'mo,  which  is 
from  the  Arab.  lima.  But  probably  it 
came  into  English  from  the  Portuguese 
in  India.  It  is  not  in  Minsheu  (2d  ed. 
162'7). 

1404.  "  And  in  this  land  of  Guilan  snow 
never  falls,  so  hot  is  it ;  and  it  produces 
abundance  of  citrons  and  limes  and  oranges 
(cidras  &  limas  i  naranjas)." — Olavijo, 
§  Ixxxvi. 

c.  1526.  "  Another  is  the  lime  (limil), 
which  is  very  plentiful.  Its  size  is  about 
that  of  a  hen's  egg,  which  it  resembles  in 
shape.  If  one  \™o  is  poisoned  boils  and 
eats  its  fibres,  the  injury  done  by  the  poison 
is  averted." — Baber,  328. 

1B63.  "It  is  a  fact  that  there  are  some 
Portuguese  so  pig-headed  that  they  would 
rather  die  than  acknowledge  that  we  have 
here  any  fruit  equal  to  that  of  Portuqal ; 
but  there  are  many  fruits  here  that  bear 
the  bell,  as  for  instance  all  the  frtKtas  de 
eapinho.  iFor  the  lemons  of  these  parts  are 
so  big  that  they  look  like  citrons,  besides 
being  very  tender  and  full  of  flavour,  espe- 
cially those  of  Bafaim ;  whilst  the  citrons 
themselves  are  much  better  and  more  tender 
(than  those  of  Portugal) ;  and  the  limes 
llimas)  vastly  better.  .  ." — Garcia,  f.  133. 

c.  1630.  "  The  He  inricht  us  with  many 
good  things ;  Buffolls,  Goats,  Turtle,  Hens, 


huge  Batts  ....  also  with  ....  Oranges, 
Lemons,  Lymes.  .  ."—T.  Herbert,  28. 

1673.  "Here  Asparagus  flourish,  as  do 
Limes,  Pomegranates,  Genitins.  .  .  ." — 
Fryer,lVi.  ("Jenneting"  from  Fr.  (jenetin). 

1690.  "The  Island  (Johanna)  abounds 
with  Fowls  and  Bice,  "with  Pepper,  Yams, 
Plantens,  Bonanoes,  Potatoes,  Oranges, 
Lemons,  Limes,  Pine-apples,  &c.  .  .  ." — 
Ovington,  109. 

Lingait,    Lingayet,    Linguit,  s. 

Mahr.  Linga-U,  a  member  of  a  Sivaite 
sect  in  W.  and  S.  India,  whose  mem- 
bers wear  the  linga  in  a  small  gold  or 
silver  box  suspended  round  the  neck. 
The  sect  was  founded  in  the  12th 
century  by  Basava.  They  are  also 
called  Jangama,  or  Vira  Saiva,  and 
have  various  subdivisions. 

1673.  "At  Biibli/  in  this  Kingdom  are  a 
cast  called  Linguits,  who  are  buried  up- 
right."—i^j-j/er,  153. 

This  is  still  their  practice. 

Lingua  is  given  as  the  name  or  title 
of  the  King  of  Columbum(ftuiloil,q.V.) 
in  the  14th  century,  by  Friar  Jordanus 
(p.  41),  which  might  have  been  taken 
to  denote  that  he  belonged  to  this  sect; 
but  this  never  seems  to  have  had  fol- 
lowers in  Malabar. 

Lingam,  s.  This  is  taken  from  the 
S.  Indian  form  of  the  word,  which  ia 
N.  India  is  linga  (Sansk.  and  Hind.), 
'a  token,  badge,'  etc.,  thence  the 
symbol  of  Siva  which  is  so  extensively 
an  object  of  worship  among  the 
Hindus,  iu  the  form  of  a  cylinder  of 
stone.  The  great  idol  of  Somnath, 
destroyed  by  Mahmtid  of  Grhazni,  and 
the  subject  of  so  much  romantic  nar- 
rative, was  a  colossal  symbol  of  this 
kind. 

In  the  latest  quotation  below,  the 
word  is  used  simply  for  a  badge  of 
caste,  which  is  certainly  the  original 
Sanskrit  meaning,  but  is  probably  a 
mistake  as  attributed  in  that  sense 
to  modern  vernacular  use.  The  man 
may  have  been  a  lingayat  (q-v.),  so 
that  his  badge  was  actually  a  figure 
of  the  lingam.  But  this  clever  au- 
thoress often  gets  out  of  her  depth. 

1311.  "The  stone  idols  called  Ling- 
Mah^eo,  which  had  been  a  long  time 
established  at  that  place  .  .  .  these,  up  to 
this  time,  the  kick  of  the  horse  of  Islam 
had  not  attempted  to  break.  .  .  .  Deo 
Narain  fell  down,  and  the  other  gods  who 
had  seats  there  raised  their  feet,  and  jumped 
so  high,  that  at  one  leap  they  reached_  the 
foot  of  Lanka,  and  in  that  affright  the  lings 


LINOUISTE. 


395 


LONG-DRAWEKS. 


lemselves  would  have  fled,  had  they  had 
ny  legs  to  stand  on." — Ajair  KJmsr'A,  in 
llliot,  IV.  91. 

1616.  "...  above  this  there  is  elevated 
be  figure  of  an  idol,  which  in  decency  I 
bstain  from  naming,  but  which  is  called 
y  the  heathen  Linga,  and  which  they 
rorship  with  many  superstitions ;  and  in- 
eed  they  regard  it  to  such  a  degree  that 
he  heathen  of  Canara  carry  well-wrought 
mages  of  the  kind  round  their  necks.  This 
bominable  custom  was  aboL'shed  by  a  cer- 
ain  Canara  King,  a  man  of  reason  and 
ighteousness." — Gowto,  Dec.  VII.  iii.  11. 

1726.  "  There  ^re  also  some  of  them  who 
rear  a  certain  stone  idol  called  Lingam  .  .  . 
ound  the  neck,  or  else  in  the  hair  of  the 
lead.  .  .  ." — Valentijii,  Chm-o.  74. 

1781.  "  These  Pagodas  have  each  a  small 
jhamber  in  the  center  of  twelve  feet  square, 
vith  a  lamp  hanging  over  the  Lingham." — 
Sodges,  94. 

1799.  ' '  I  had  often  remarked  near  the 
3anks  of  the  rivulet,  a  number  of  little 
jltars,  with  a  linga  of  Mah^eva  upon 
jhem.  It  seems  they  are  placed  over  the 
ishes  of  Hindus  who  have  been  burnt  near 
ihe  spot." — Golebrooke,  in  Life,  p.  152. 

1809.  "  Without  was  an  immense  lingam 
of  black  stone." — Ld.  Valentia.  i.  371. 

1814.  "...  two  respectable  Brahmuns, 
fi  man  and  his  wife,  of  the  secular  order  ; 
who,  having  no  children,  had  made  several 
religious  pilgrimages,  perfoimed  the  accus- 
tomed ceremonies  to  the  linga,  and  con- 
sulted the  divines." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  ii. 
364. 

1838.  "In  addition  to  the  preaching, 
Mr.  G.  got  hold  of  a  man's  Lmgnm,  or 
badge  of  caste,  and  took  it  away." — Letters 
from  Madras,  156. 

linguist,  g.  An  old  word  for  an 
interpreter,  formerly  much  used  in  the 
East.  It  long  survived  in  China,  and 
is  there  perhaps  not  yet  ohsolete.  Pro- 
bably adopted  from  the  Port,  lingua, 
used  for  an  interpreter. 

1554.  "  To  a  Uingua  of  the  factory  (at 
Groa)  2  pardaos  monthly  .  .  ." — S.  Botelho, 
TmlM,  63. 

,,  "To  the  lingTioa  of  this  kingdom 
(Ormuz)  a  Portuguese  ...  To  the  linguoa 
of  the  custom-house,  a  bramen." — Ibid.  104. 

1700.  "  I  carried  the  Linguist  inte  a 
Merchant's  House  that  was  my  Acquaint- 
ance to  consult  with  that  Merchant  about 
removing  that  Semora,  that  stop'd  the  Man 
of  War  from  entring  into  the  Harbour."— 
A.  Bam.  ii.  254. 

1711.  "Linguists  require  not  too  much 
haste,  having  always  five  or  six  to  make 
choice  of,  never  a  Barrel  the  better  Her- 
nng."—Lockyer,  102. 

1760.  "  I  am  sorry  to  think  your  Honour 
should  have  reason  to  think,  that  I  have 
been  anyway  concerned  in  that  unlucky 
affair  that  happened  at  the  Segrais,  in  the 


month  of  October  1759  ;  but  give  me  leave 
to  assure  your  Honour  that  I  was  no  further 
concerned,  than  as  a  Linguister  for  the 
King's  Officer  who  commanded  the  Party." 
— Letter  to  the  Gov.  of  Portj,  St.  George 
fioia  Antonio  the  Linyv ist,  in  DaWymple,  i. 
396. 

1760-1810.  "  If  the  ten  should  presume 
to  enter  villages,  public  places,  or  bazaars, 
punishment  will  be  inflicted  on  the  linguist 
who  accompanies  them." — Regulations  at 
Canton,  from  the  Fankivae  at  Canton,  p.  29. 

1882.  ' '  As  up  to  treaty  days,  neither 
Consul  nor  Vice-Consvil  of  a  foreign  nation 
was  acknowledged,  whenever  either  of  these 
ofiicersmade  acommunication  totheHoppo, 
it  had  to  be  done  through  the  Hong  mer- 
chants, to  whom  the  despatch  was  taken  by 
a  Linguist." — TheFankwac  at  Canton,  p.  50. 

Lip-lap,  s.  A  vulgar  and  dispa- 
raging nickname  given  in  the  Dutch 
Indies  to  Eurasians,  and  correspond- 
ing to  Anglo-Indian  Chee-chee  (q.v.). 
The  proper  meaning  of  lip-lap  seems 
to  be  the  uncoagulated  pulp  of  the 
coco-nut  (see  BumpMus,  bk.  i.  ch.  1.). 

Long-cloth,  s.  The  usual  name  in 
India  for  (white)  cotton  shirtings,  or 
Lancashire  calico;  but  first  applied 
to  the  Indian  cloth  of  like  kind  ex- 
ported to  England,  probably  because 
it  was  made  of  length  unusual  in  India ; 
cloth  for  native  use  being  ordinarily 
made  ia  pieces  sufficient  only  to  clothe 
one  jDerson.  Or  it  is  just  possible  that 
it  may  have  been  a  corruption  or  mis- 
apprehension of  lungi  (see  loonghee). 

1727.  "  Saderaas,  or  Saderass  Patam,  a. 
small  Factory  belonging  to  the  Dutch,  to 
buy  up  long  cloth." — A.  Ham.  i.  358. 

1785.  "  The  trade  of  Port  St.  David's 
consists  in  long-cloths  of  different  colours." 
— CarraccioU's  L.  of  Clive,  i.  5. 

1865.  "Long-cloth,  as  it  is  termed,  is 
the  material  principally  worn  in  the  Tro- 
pics."— Waring,  Tropical  Residant,  p.  111. 

1880.  ' '  A  Chinaman  is  probably  the  last 
man  in  the  world  to  be  taken  in  tvrice  with 
a  fraudulent  piece  of  long-cloth.  "—PaiJ 
Mall  Budget,  Jan.  9,  p.  9. 

Long-drawers,  s.  This  is  an  old- 
fashioned  equivalent  for  pyjamas, 
(q.v.).  Of  late  it  is  confined  to  the 
Madras  Presidency,  and  to  outfitters' 
Hsts. 

1711.  "  The  better  sort  wear  long 
Drawers,  and  a  piece  of  Silk,  or  wrought 
Callico,  thrown  loose  over  the  Shoulders."— 
Lockyer,  57. 

1774.  "  .  .  .  .  gave  each  private  man  a 
frock  and  long-drawers  of  chintz.  "—Forrest, 
V.  to  N.  Ouimeu,  100. 

1780.  "  Leroy,  one  of  the  French  hussars, 


LONQ-SHOBE  WIND. 


396 


LOOT. 


who  had  saved  me  from  being  out  dowii  by 
Hyder's  horse,  gave  me  some  soup,  and  a 
shirt,  and  long-drawers,  which  I  had  great 
want  of." — Hon.  John  lAndsay,  in  Idves  of 
the  Idndmys,  iv.  266. 

1810.  "For  wear  on  board  ship,  panta- 
loons ....  together  with  as  many  pair  of 
wove  cotton  long-drawers,  to  wear  under 
them." — Williamson,  V.  M.,  i.  9. 

See  Pyjamas,  Shnlwaurs,  and  Mogul 
Breeches,  and  also  Sirdrawers. 

Long-shore  wind,  s.  A  term  used 
in  Madras  to  designate  the  damp,  un- 
pleasant wind  that  blows  in  some 
seasons,  especially  July  to  September, 
from  the  south. 

1837.  "  This  longshore  wind  is  very  dis- 
agreeable— a  sort  of  sham  sea-breeze  blow- 
ing from  the  south ;  whereas  the  real  sea- 
breeze  blows  from  the  east ;  it  is  a  regular 
cheat  upon  the  new-comers,  feeling  damp 
and  fresh  as  if  it  were  going  to  cool  one." — 
Letters  from  Madras,  73. 

Lontar,  s.  The  palm  leaves  used  in 
the  Archipelago  (as  in  S.  India)  for 
writing  on,  are  called  Zojitar-leaves. 
Pilot  (No.  5179,  p.  209)  gives  lontar  as 
the  Malay  name  of  two  palms,  viz., 
Borassus  flahelliformis  (see  palmyra 
and  brab),  and  Livistona  tundifolia. 

Loocher,  s.  This  is  often  used  in 
Anglo-Ind.  colloquial  for  a  black- 
guard libertine,  a  lewd  loafer.  It  is 
properly  Hind,  luchcha,.  having  that 
sense.  Orme  seems  to  have  confounded 
the  word,  more  or  less,  with  lutiya. 
See  under  Lootee. 

Loonghee,  s.  Hind.,  perhaps  ori- 
ginally Pers.  lung  and  lunggi.  A  scarf 
or  web  of  cloth  to  wrap  round  the 
body,  whether  applied  as  what  the 
Prench  call  pagne,  i.e.  a  cloth  simply 
wrapt  once  or  twice  round  the  Mps 
and  tucked  in  at  the  upper  edge,  which 
is  the  proper  Mussuliian  mode  of 
wearing  it ;  or  as  a  cloth  tucked  be- 
tween the  legs  like  a,  dhoty  (q.v.), 
which  is  the  Hindu  mode,  and  often 
followed  also  byMahommedansin  India. 

The  Qanoon-e-Islam  further  distin- 
guishes between  the  Lunggi  and  dhoti 
that  the  former  is  a  coloured  cloth 
worn  as  described,  and  the  latter  a 
cloth  with  only  a  coloured  border,  worn 
by  Hindus  alone.  This  explanation 
must  belong  to  S.  India. 

1653.  "Lougni  est  vne  petite  pifece  de 
linge,  dont  les  Indiens  se  servent  h,  cacher 
les  parties  naturelles." — De  la  Boullaye-lc- 
Qouz,  529.     But  in  the  edition  of  1657  it  is 


given:  "Longui  est  vn  morceau  de  linge 
dont  I'on  se  sert  au  bain  en  Turquie  "  (p. 
547). 

1673.  "The  Elder  sat  in  a  Row,  where 
the  Men  and  Women  came  down  together 
to  wash,  having  Lungies  about  their  W  astes 
only." — Fryer,  101. 

In  the  Index,  Fryer  explains  as  a 
"  Waste-Clout." 

1726.  "Silk  Longis  with  red  borders, 
160  pieces  in  a  pack,  14  co6idos  long  and  2 
broad." — Valentijn,  v.  178. 

1727.  ".  .  .  For  some  coarse  checquered 
Cloth,  called  Gamhaya  Lungies  (see  Corn- 
hay),  made  of  Cotton- Yam,  the  Katives 
would  bring  Elephant's  Teeth." — A.  Ham. 
i.  9, 

„  (In  Pegu)  "Under  the  Frock  they 
haye  a  Scarf  or  Luugee  doubled  fourfold, 
made  fast  about  the  Middle.  .  .  ."—IM. 
ii.  49. 

c.  1760.  "  Instead  of  petticoats  they  wear 
what  they  call  a  loongee,  which  is  simply  a 
long  piece  of  silk  or  cotton  stuff," — Grose, 
i.  143. 

c.  1809-10.  "Many  use  the  Lunggi,  a 
piece  of  blue  cotton  cloth,  from  5  to  7  cubits 
long  and  2  wide.  It  is  wrapjied  simply  two 
or  three  times  round  the  waist,  and  hangs 
down  to  the  knee." — F.Buchancm,Puraniya, 
in  Mont.  Martin,  iii.  102. 

Loot,  s.  &v.  Plunder;  Hind,  lut; 
and  that  from  Sansk.  lotra,  for  loptra, 
root  Ivp,  'rob,  plunder').  The  word 
appears  in  Stookdale's  Vocabulary  of 
1788,  as  "  Loot— plunder,  pillage." 
It  has  thus  long  been  a  familiar  item 
in  the  Anglo-Indian  colloquial.  But 
between  the  Chinese  "War  of  1841,  the 
Crimean  war  (1854-5),  and  the  Indian 
Mutiny  (1857-8),  it  gradually  found 
acceptance  in  England  also,  and  is 
now  a  recognized  constituent  of  the 
English  Slang  Dictionary.  Admiral 
Smyth  has  it  in  his  Nautical  Glossary 
(1867),  thus,  "Loot,  plunder,  or  pil- 
lage, a  term  adopted  from  China." 

1545.  St.  Francis  Xavier  in  a  letter  to 
a  friend  in  Portugal  admonishing  him  from 
encouraging  any  friend  of  his  to  go  to  India 
seems  to  have  the  thing  Loot  in  his  mind, 
though  of  course  he  does  not  use  the  word  : 
"Neminem  patiaris  amicorum  tuorum  in 
Indiam  cum  Praefectura  mitti,  ad  regias 
pecunias,  et  negotia  tractanda.  Nam  de 
illis  vere  illud  scriptum  capere  licet :  'Dele- 
antur  de  libro  viventium  et  cum  justis  non 
scribantur.'  .  .  Invidiam  tantum  non  cul- 
pam  usus  publicus  detrahit,  dum  vix  dubi- 
tatur  fieri  non  malfe  quod  impunfe  nt. 
TJbique,  semper,  rapitur,  congeritur,  aufer- 
tur.  Semel  captum  nunquam  redditur.  Quis 
enumeret  artes  et  nomina  praedarum.' 
Equidem  mirari  satis  nequeo,  quot,  praeter 
usitatoB  modos,  insolitis  flexionibus  maus- 
picatum  illud  rapiendi  verbum  quaedam 


L00T7,  LOOTIEWALLA.        397 


LOBOHA. 


avaritiae  barbaria  oonjuget ! "  — Epistohe, 
Prague,  1667,  Lib.  v.  Ep.  vii. 

1842.  "I  believe  I  have  already  told 
you  that  I  did  not  take  any  loot — the 
Indian  word  for  plunder — so  that  I  have 
nothing  of  that  kind,  to  which  so  many  in 
this  expedition  helped  themselves  so  bounti- 
fully."—CtoKm  Campbell  to  his  Sister,  in  L, 
of  id.  Clyde,  i.  120, 

,,  "In  the  Saugor  district  the  plun- 
derers are  beaten  whenever  they  are  caught, 
but  there  is  a  good  deal  of  Ijurning  and 
'  looting,'  as  they  call  it." — Indian  Admin, 
of  Lord  Ellenborough.  To  the  D.  of  Welling- 
ton, May  17,  p.  194. 

1858.  "There  is  a  word  called  'loot,' 
which  gives,  unfortunately,  a  venial  cha- 
racter to  what  would  in  common  EnglLsh 
be  styled  robbery." — Ld.  Elgin,  Letters  and 
Journals,  215. 

1860.  "Loot,  swag  or  plunder." — Slang 
Diet.  s.  V, 

1864.  "  When  I  mentioned  the  '  loot- 
ing' of  villages  in  1845,  the  word  was 
pnnted  in  itaUcs  as  little  known.  Un- 
happily it  requires  no  distinction  now, 
custom  having  rendered  it  rather  common 
of  l&'ie."— Admiral  W.  H.  ~  "  ~ 
p,  52. 

1875.  "It  was  the  Colonel  Sahib  who 
carried  off  the  loot." — The  Dilemma,  ch. 
xxxvii. 

1876.  "Public  servants  (in  Turkey)  have 
vied  with  one  another  in  a  system  of  uui- 
vei-sal  \ooV— Blackwood,  No.  cxix.  p.  115. 

1878.  "The  city  (Hongkong)  is  now 
patrolled  night  and  day  by  strong  parties 
of  marines  and  Sikhs,  for  both  the  disposi- 
tion to  loot  and  the  facilities  for  looting 
are  very  great." — Miss  Bird,  Golden  Cher- 
sonese, 34. 

1883.  "  '  Loot '  is  a  word  of  Eastern 
origin,  and  for  a  couple  of  centuries  past 
....  the  looting  of  Delhi  had  been  the 
daydream  of  the  most  patriotic  among  the 
Sikh  race."— £os.  SmitKs  Life  of  Lwd  Law- 
rence, ii.  245. 

„  "AtTalifu  .  .  .  a  year  or  two  ago, 
a  fire,  supposed  to  be  an  act  of  incendiarism, 
broke  out  among  the  Tibetan  encampments 
which  were  then  looted  by  the  Chinese."— 
Official  Memo,  on  Chinese  Trade  with  Tibet, 
1883. 

Iiooty,  Lootiewalla,  s.  a.  A  plun- 
derer,   Hind,  lUtl,  lutlya,  lutlwdld. 

1757.  "A  body  of  their  Louchees,  or 
plunderers,  who  are  armed  with  clubs, 
passed  into  the.  Company's  territory."— 
Orme,  ii.  129  (ed.  1803). 

1782.  "Even  the  rascally  Looty  wallahs, 
or  Mysorean  hussars,  who  had  just  before 
been  meditating  a  general  desertion  to  us, 
DOW  pressed  upon  our  flanks  and  rear."— 
Muwro's  Narrative,  295. 

1792.  "  The  Colonel  found  him  as  much 
JJ^ayed  as  if  he  had  been  surrounded  by 
tne  whole  Austrian   army,  and   busy  in 


placing  an  ambuscade  to  catch  about  six 
looties."— ifife)-  of  T.  Munro,  in  Life. 

1792.  "  This  Body  (horse  plunderers  round 
Madras)  has  been  branded  generally  by  the 
name  of  Looties,  but  they  had  some  little 
title  to  a  better  appellation,  for  they  were 
.  .  .  not  guilty  of  those  sanguinary  and  in- 
human deeds.  .  ." — Madras  Courier,  Jan. 
26. 

b.  A  different  word  is  the  Ar.  Pers. 
ICttly,  bearing  a  worse  meaning,  '  one 
of  the  people  of  Lot,'  and  more  gene- 
rally '  a  blackguard.' 

The  people  of  Shiraz  are  noted  for  a 
fondness  for  jingling  phrases,  common 
enough  among  many  Asiatics,  in- 
cluding the  people  of  India,  where  one 
constantly  hears  one's  servants  speak 
of  chauki-auhi  (for  chairs  and  tables). 
naukar-chaJcar  (where  both  are  how- 
ever real  words),  'servants,'  'lakri- 
akrl,'  '  sticks  and  staves,'  and  so  forth. 
Eegarding  this  Mr.  Wills  tells  a  story 
{Miidern  Persia,  p.  239).  The  late 
Minister,  Kawam-ud-Daiilat,  a  Shi- 
razi,  was  asked  by  the  Shah : 

"  Why  is  it,  Kawam,  that  you  Shirazis 
always  talk  of  Eabob-mabob  and  so  on? 
You  always  add  a  nonsense-word  ;  is  it  for 
euphony  ? " 

"  Oh,  Asylum  of  the  Universe,  may  I  be 
your  sacrifice !  No  respectable  person  in 
Shiraz  does  so,  only  the  lutl-puti  says  it !  " 

Loquot,  Loquat,  s.  A  sub-acid 
fruit,  a  native  of  China  and  Japan, 
which  has  been  naturalized  in  India 
and  ia  Southern  Europe.  In  Italy  it 
is  called  nespola  giapponese  (Japan 
medlar).  It  is  Eriohotrya  japonica, 
Lindl.  The  name  is  that  used  in 
S.  China,  lu-kuh,  pron.  at  Canton  lu- 
kwat,  and  meaning  '  rush-orange.' 
Elsewhere  in  China  it  is  called  pi-pa. 

1878.  "...  The  yellow  loquat,  peach- 
skinned  and  pleasant,  but  prodigal  of 
stones." — Ph.  Bohinson,  In  My  Indian 
Oarden,  49. 

c.  1880.  ' '  A  loquat  tree  in  f uU  fruit  is 
probably  a  sight  never  seen  in  England 
before,  but  '  the  phenomenon '  is  now  on 
view  at  Richmond.*  We  are  told  that  it 
has  a  fine  crop  of  fruit,  comprising  about  a 
dozen  bunches,  each  bunch  being  of  eight 
or  ten  beautiful  berries.  .  .  ." — Newspaper 
cutting  {source  lost). 

Lorcha,  s.  A  small  kind  of  vessel 
used  in  the  China  coasting  trade. 
Giles  explains  it  as  having  the  hull  of 
European  build,  but  the  masts  and 
sails  Chinese  fashion,  generally  with  a 

*  This  was  in  the  garden  of  Lady  Parker,  at 
Stawell  House. 


LORY. 


398 


LOUTEA. 


European  skipper  and  a  Chinese  crew. 
Tke  word  is  said  to  have  been  intro- 
duced by  the  Portuguese  from  S. 
America  {Giles,  81).  But  Pinto's  pas- 
sage shows  how  early  the  word  was 
used  in  the  China  seas,  a  fact  which 
throws  doubt  on  that  view. 

1540.  "  Now  because  the  Lorch  (lorcka), 
wherein  Antonio  de  Favia  came  from  Pci- 
tana  leaked  very  much,  he  commanded  all 
"his  soldiers  to  pass  into  another  better 
vessel  ....  and  arriving  at  a  River  that 
about  evening  we  found  towards  the  East, 
he  cast  anchor  a  league  out  at  Sea,  by 
reason  his  Junk  ....  drew  much  wate^, 
so  that  fearing  the  Sands  ....  he  sent 
Christovano  Borralho  with  14  Soldiers  in  the 

Xorch  up  the  River " — Piitto  (orig. 

■cap.  xlii.),  Gor/an,  p.  50. 

,,  "  Co  isto  nos  partemos  deste  lugar 
de  Laito  muyto  embaiideirados,  com  as 
gavias  toldadas  de  pailos  de  seda,  et  os 
juncos  e  larchas  co  duas  ordens  de  paveses 
porbanda." — Pirato,  ch.  Iviii.  i.e.  "And  so 
we  started  from  Laito  all  dressed  out,  the 
tops  draped  with  silk,  and  the  junks  and 
lorohas  with  two  tiers  of  banners  on  each 
side." 

1613.  ' '  And  they  use  smaller  vessels 
called  lorohas  and  lyolyo  (?),  and  these  never 
use  more  than  2  oars  on  each  side,  which 
.serve  both  for  rudders  and  for  oars  in  the 
river  traffic." — Godinho  de  Eredia,  t.  26  v. 

1856.  "  .  .  .  .  Mr.  Parkes  reported  to 
his  superior.  Sir  John  Bowring,  at  Hong 
Kong,  the  facts  in  connexion  with  an  out- 
rage which  had  been  committed  on  a 
British-owned  lorcha  at  Canton.  The 
lorcha  '  Arrow,'  employed  in  the  river 
trade  between  Canton  and  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  commanded  by  an  English  cap- 
tain and  flying  an  English  flag,  had  been 
boarded  by  a  party  of  Mandarins  and  their 
escort  while  at  anchor  near  Dutch  Folly." — 
Boulger,  S.  of  China,  iii.  396  (1884). 

Lory,  s.  A  name  given  to  vari- 
ous brilliantly-coloured  valieties  of 
parrot,  which  are  found  in  the  Mo- 
luccas and  other  islands  of  the  Archi- 
pelago. The  word  is  a  corruption  of 
the  Malay  nuri,  a,  'parrot;'  bu.t  the 
corruption  seems  not  to  be  very  old, 
as  Fryer  retains  the  correct  form. 
Perhaps  it  came  through  the  French 
(see  Luillier  below).  The  first  quota- 
tion shows  that  lories  were  imported 
into  S.  India  as  early  as  the  14th  cen- 
tury. They  are  still  imported  thither, 
where  they  are  called  in  the  vernacular 
by  a  name  signifying  '  Five-coloured 
parrots.' 

c.  1330.  "Parrots  also,  or  popinjays, 
after  their  kind,  of  every  possible  colour, 
except  black,  for  black  ones  are  never 
found ;  but  white  all  over,  and  green,  and 
red,  and  also  of  mixed  colours.    The  birds 


of  this  India  seem  really  like  the  creatures 
of  Paradise." — Friar  Jordanus,  29. 

0.  1430.  "In  Bandan  three  kinds  of 
parrot  are  found,  some  with  red  feathers 
and  a  yellow  beak,  and  some  parti-coloured 
which  are  called  Kori,  that  is  brilliant." — 
Conti,  in  India  in  the  XVI.  Cent.,  17. 

The  last  words,  in  Poggio's  original  Latin, 
are :  "quos Noros  appellant  hoc  est  lucidos," 
showing  that  Conti  connected  the  word  with 
the  Pers.  nwi'=*'  lux.^' 

1516.  "  In  these  islands  there  are  many 
•coloured  parrots,  of  very  splendid  colours  ; 
they  are  tame,  and  the  Moors  call  them 
nure,  and  they  are  much  valued." — Bar- 
bosa,  202. 

1555.  "There  are  hogs  also  with  homes 
(see  BahirouBsa),  and  parats  which  prattle 
much,  which  they  call  Horis." — Galvano, 
old  B.  T.,  in  Hak.,  iv.  424. 

1601.  "  Psittaoorum  passim  in  sylvis 
multae  turmae  obvohtant.  Sed  in  Moluo- 
canis  Insulis  per  Malaccam  avis  aha, 
Noyra  dicta,  in  Indiam  importatur,  quae 
psittaci  faciem  universim  exprimit,  quem 
cantu  quoijue  adamussim  aemulatur,  nisi 
quod  pennis  rubicundis  crebrioribus  vesti- 
tnT."—De  Bri/,  v.  4. 

1673.  "...  Cockatooas  and  Newries 
from  Bantam." — Friier,  116. 

1698.  "  Brought  ashore  from  the  Reso- 
lution ....  a  Bewry  and  four  yards  of 
broad  cloth  for  a  present  to  the  Havildar." 
—In  Wheeler,  i.  333. 

1705.     "  On  y  trouve  de  quatre  sortes  de 
perroquets,  sgavoir,  perroquets,  lanris,  per- 
ruches,  &,  cacatoris." — ImlMer,  72. 
1809. 

"  'Twas  Camdeo  riding  on  his  lory, 
'Twas  the  immortal  Youth  of  Love." 
Kehama,  x.  19. 
1817. 
"Gay   sparkling   loories,   such  as   gleam 
between 
The  crimson  blossoms  of  the  coral-tree 
In  the  warm  isles  of  India's  summer-sea." 
Mokanna. 

Lota,  s.  Hind.  lota.  The  small 
spheroidal  brass  pot  which  Hindus  use 
for  drinking,  and  sometimes  for  cook- 
ing. This  is  the  exclusive  Anglo- 
Indian  application ;  but  natives  also 
extend  it  to  spherical  pipkins  of 
earthenware  (chatties  or  gnurras). 

1810.  "...  a  lootah,  or  brass  water- 
vessel." — Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  284. 

Lote,  s.  Mod.  Hind,  lot,  being  a 
corruption  of  Eng.  'note.'  A  baiik- 
note ;  sometimes  called  banldot. 

Loutea,  s.  Loytia,  &c.  A  Chinese 
title  of  respect,'  used  hj  the  older  writers 
on  China  for  a  Chinese  official,  much 
as  we  still  use  mandarin.  It  is  now 
so  obsolete  that  Giles,  we  see,  omits  it. 


LOVE-BIRD. 


399 


LUCEERBAUG. 


"  It  would  seem  almost  certain  ttat 
;his  is  the  -word  given  as  follows  in 
1  0.  Baldwin's  Manual  of  the  Foochow 
Dialect : 

"  Lo-tia  .  .  .  (in  Mandarin  Luo-tyl)  a 
'eneral  appellative  for  an  officer.  It  means 
■Venerable  Father.' "  (p.  215). 

"  In  the  Court  dialect  Ta-lao-yS, 
'  Great  Venerable  Father,'  is  the  ap- 
pellative used  for  any  officer,  up  to  the 
4:th  rank.  The  ye  of  this  expression 
is  quite  different  from  the  tye  or  tia  of 
the  former"  [Note  hy  M.  Terrien  de  la 
Couperie). 

Mr.  Baber,  after  giving  the  same 
explanation  from  Carstairs  Douglas's 
Army  Diet.,  adds : 

"  It  would  seem  ludicrous  to  a  Pekingese. 
Certain  local  functionaries  (Prefects,  Magis- 
trates, &o.)  are,  however,  universally  known 
in  China  as  Ji'ii-mM-fcwan, 'Parental  Officers' 
(lit.  'Father-and-Mother  Officers ')  and  it  is 
very  Ukely  that  the  expression  'Old  Papa ' 
is  intended  to  convey  the  same  idea  of  pa- 
ternal government." 

0. 1560.  "Everyone  that  in  China  hath 
any  ofBoe,  command,  or  dignitie  by  the 
King,  is  called  Louthia,  which  is  to  say 
with  us  Serior."—Gaspar  da  Cruz,  in  Pur- 
chas,  iii.  169. 

„  "I  shall  have  occasion  to  speake 
of  a  certain  Order  of  gentlemen  that  are 
called  Loutea ;  I  wiU  first  therefor  expound 
what  this  word  signifieth.  Loutea  is  as 
muohe  as  to  say  in  our  language  as  Syr.  .  ." 
—Gakotto  Pereyra,  by  R.  Willes,  in  HaU.  ii. 
1585.  "And  although  all  the  Kinge's 
officers  and  justices  of  what  sort  of  adminis- 
tration they  are,  be  generally  called  by  the 
name  of  Loytia;  yet  euerie  one  hath  a 
speciall  and  a  particular  name  besides,  ac- 
cording vnto  his  office." — (Parke's)  Men- 
dam,  ii.  101. 

1598.  "Not  any  Man  in  China  is 
esteemed  or  accounted  of,  for  his  birth, 
family,  or  riches,  but  onely  for  his  learning 
and  knowledge,  such  as  they  that  serve  at 
every  towne,  and  have  the  government  of 
the  same.  'They  are  called  Loitias  and 
Mandorijns." — Linschoten,  39. 

1681.  -'They  call  ....  the  lords  and 
gentlemen  Xoytias.  .  .  ." — Martinez  de  la 
Puente,  Compendia,  26. 

Love-bird,  s.  The  bird  to  which 
this  name  is  appKed  in  Bengal  is  the 
pretty  little  lorikeet,  Loriculus  vernalis, 
Sparrman,  called  inH.  latJcan  or  '  pen- 
dant,' because  of  its  quaint  habit  of 
sleeping  suspended  by  the  claws,  head 
downwards. 

Lubbye,  Lubbee,  s.  A  name  given 
in  S.  India  to  certain  Mahommedan 
people ;  often  peddlers  who  go  about 
selling  beads,  precious  stones,  &c. 


In  Ceylon  it  seems  to  have  a  different 
application  (see  below). 

C.  P.  Brown  says  the  word  is 
merely  a,  Tamil  mispronunciation  of 
'Arali. 

1810.  "  Some  of  these  (early  emigrants 
from  Kufa)  landed  on  that  part  of  the' 
Western  coast  of  India  called  the  Concan  ; 
the  others  to  the  eastward  of  C.  Comorin  ; 
the  descendants  of  the  former  are  the 
Nevayets  ;  of  the  latter  the  Lubbe  ;  a  name 
probably  given  to  them  by  the  natives, 
from  that  Arabic  particle  (a  modification  of 
Luhbeik)  coiTesponding  with  the  English 
here  I  am,  indicating  attention  on  being 
spoken  to.  The  Lubbe  pretend  to  one  ccmi- 
mon  origin  with  the  Nevayets,  and  attribute 
their  black  complexion  to  inter-marriage 
with  the  natives ;  but  the  Nevayets  affirm 
that  the  Lubbe  are  the  descendants  of  their 
domestic  slaves,  and  there  is  certainly  in 
'the  physiognomy  of  this  very  numerous 
class,  and  in  their  stature  and  form,  a 
strong  resemblance  to  the  natives  of  Aby.s- 
sinia."— Tra-s,  Hist.  Sketches,  i.  243. 

1836.  '-'Mr.  Boyd.  .  .  .  describes  the 
Moors  under  the  name  of  Cholias ;  and  Sir 
Alexander  Johnston  designates  them  by  the 
appellation  of  Lubhes.  These  epithets  are 
however  not  admissible ;  for  the  former  is 
only  confined  to  a  particular  sect  amonjr 
them,  who  are  rather  of  an  inferior  grade ;  and 
the  latter  to  the  priests  who  officiate  in  their 
temples  ;  and  also  as  an  honorary  affix  to 
the  proper  names  of  some  of  their  chief 
men." — Simon  Casie  Ghitty  on-  the  Moorx  of 
Ceylon,  in  J.  R.  As.  Soc.  iii.  338. 

1868.  "  The  Labbeis  are  a  curious  caste, 
said  by  some  to  be  the  descendants  of 
Hindus  forcibly  converted  to  the  Jia- 
hometan  faith  some  centuries  ago.  It  seems 
most  probable,  however,  that  they  are  of 
mixed  blood.  They  are,  comparatively,  a 
fine  strong  active  race,  and  generally  con- 
trive to  keep  themselves  in  easy  circum- 
stances. Many  of  them  live  by  traffic. 
Many  are  smiths,  and  do  excellent  work  as 
such.  Others  are  fishermen,  boatmen  and 
the  like.  .  .  ." — Nelson,  Madura  Manual, 
Pt.  ii.  86. 

1869.  In  a  paper  by  Dr.  Shortt  it  is 
stated  that  the  Lubbays  are  found  in  large 
numbers  on  the  Bast  Coast  of  the  Peninsula, 
between  Pulicat  and  Negapatam.  Their 
head  quarters  are  at  Nagore,  the  burial 
place  of  their  patron  saint  Nagori  Mir 
Sahib.  They  excel  as  merchants,  owing  to 
this  energy  and  industry. — In  Trans.  Ethn. 
Soc.  of  London,  N.S.  vii.  189-190. 

Luckerbaug^,  s.  H.  lakrd  and  lakar- 
hdghd,  '  a  hyena.'  The  latter  form  is 
not  in  Shakespear  or  in  Fallon.  But 
it  is  familiar  in  Upper  India ;  and  it 
occurs  in  HM-ey's  Bengal  Gazette,  1781. 
Jime  24th.  In  some  parts  the  name 
is  applied  to  the  leopard,  as  the  extract 
from  Buchanan  shows.      This  is  tho 


LUDDOO. 


400 


LUNGOOTY. 


case  among  the  Hindi-speaking  peo- 
ple of  tie  Himalaya  also  (see  Jerdon). 
It  is  not  clear  what  the  etymology 
of  the  name  is,  lahar,  lahra  meaning,  in 
their  everyday  sense,  a  stick  or  piece  of 
timber.  But  both  in  Hindi  and  Mah- 
ratti,  in  an  adjective  form,  the  word  is 
used  for  '  stiff,  gaunt,  emaciated,'  and 
this  may  be  the  sense  in  which  it  is 
applied  to  the  hyena.  Another  name 
is  harvagh,  or  (apparently)  'bone-tiger,' 
from  its  habit  of  gnawing  bones. 

c.  1809.  "It  was  said  not  to  be  un- 
common  in   the    southern    parts   of   the 

district  (Bhagalpur) but  though  I 

have  offered  ample  rewards,  I  have  not 
been  able  to  procure  a  specimen,  dead  or 
ali%'e ;  and  the  leopard  is  called  at  Mungger 
Lakravagh." 

"The  hyaena  or  Lakravagh  in  this  dis- 
trict, has  acquired  an  uncommon  degree  of 
ferocity." — jEastem  India,  (F.  Buchanan), 
iii.  142-143. 

Lllddoo,  s.  H.  laddu.  A  common 
native  sweetmeat,  consisting  of  balls 
of  sugar  and  ghee,  mixt  with  wheat 
and  gram  flour,  and  with  coooanut 
kernel  rasped. 

Lumberdar,  s.  Hind,  lambarddr,  a 
word  formed  from  the  English  word 
'  number '  with  the  Pers.  termination 
-dar,  and  meaning  properly  '  the  man 
who  is  registered  by  a  number. '  ' '  The 
registered  representative  of  a  copar- 
cenary community,  who  is  res2Jonsible 
for  Government  revenue  "  {Garnegy). 
' '  The  cultivator  who,  either  on  his  own 
account  or  as  the  representative  of 
other  members  of  the  village,  pays  the 
Government  dues  and  is  registered  in 
the  Collector's  Eoll  according  to  his 
number;  as  the  representative  of  the 
rest  he  may  hold  the  office  by  descent 
or  by  election  "  [Wilson). 

LungOOr,  s.  Hind,  langur,  from 
Sansk.  languli,  '  caudatus.'  The  great 
white-bearded  ape,  much  patronized 
by  Hindus,  and  identified  with  the 
monkey-god  Huniman.  The  genus  is 
Presbytes,  Illiger,  of  which  several 
species  are  now  discriminated,  but  the 
differences  are  small.  The  animal  is 
well  described  by  Aelian  iu  the  follow- 
ing quotation,  which  will  recall  to 
many  what  they  have  witnessed  in  the 
.suburbs  of  Benares  and  other  great 
Hindu  cities.  The  Langur  of  the 
Prasii  is  P.  Entellus. 

c.  250.  ' '  Among  the  Prasii  of  India  they 
say  that  there  exists  a  kind  of  ape  with 


human  intelligence.  These  animals  seem  to 
be  about  the  size  of  Hyrcanian  dogs.  Their 
front  hair  looks  all  grown  together,  and  any 
one  ignorant  of  the  truth  would  say  that  it 
was  dressed  artificially.  The  beard  is  like 
that  of  a  satyr,  and  the  tail  strong  like  that 
of  a  lion.  All  the  rest  of  the  body  is  white, 
but  the  head  and  the  tail  are  red.  These 
creatures  are  tame  and  gentle  in  character, 
but  by  race  and  manner  of  life  they  are 
wild.  They  go  about  in  crowds  in  the 
suburbs  of  Latage  (now  Latage  is  a  city  of 
the  Indians)  and  eat  the  boiled  rice  that  is- 
pilt  out  for  them  by  the  King's  order.  Every 
day  their  dinner  is  elegantly  set  out> 
Having  eaten  their  fill  it  is  said  that  they 
return  to  their  parents  in  the  woods  in  an 
orderly  manner,  and  never  hurt  anybody 
that  they  meet  by  the  way." — Aelian,  De 
Nat.  Animal,  xvi.  10. 

1825.  "An  alarm  was  given  by  one  of 
the  sentries  in  consequence  of  a  baboon 
,  drawing  near  his  post.  The  character  of 
the  intruder  was,  however,  soon  detected 
by  one  of  the  Suwarrs,  who  on  the  Sepoy's 
repeating  his  exclamation  of  the  broken 
English  '  Who  goes  'ere?  said  with  a  laugh, 
'  Why  do  you  challenge  the  lungoor  ?  he- 
cannot  answer  you  ! ' — ffeber,  ii.  85. 

1884.  "  Less  interesting  personally  than 
the  gibbon,  but  an  animal  of  very  developed 
social  instincts,  is  Semiwpithecus  entellus, 
otherwise.the  Bengal  langur.  (He)  fights 
for  his  wives  according  to  a  custom  not 
unheard  of  in  other  cases;  but  what  is 
peculiar  to  him  is  that  the  vanquished 
males  '  receive  the  charge  of  all  the  young 
ones  of  their  own  sex,  with  whom  they 
retire  to  some  neighbouring  jungle.'  School- 
masters and  private  tutors  willread  this  with 
interest,  as  shewing  the  origin  and  early 
disabilities  of  their  profession." — Saturday 
Review,  May  31,  on  Stemdale's  Nat.  Hist,  of 
Mammalia  of  India,  &o. 

LungOOty,  s.  Hind,  langotl.  The 
original  application  of  this  word  seems 
to  be  the  scantiest  modicum  of  covering 
worn  for  decency  by  some  of  the 
lower  castes  when  at  work,  and  tied 
before  and  behind  by  a  string  round 
the  waist ;  but  it  is  sometimes  applied 
to  the  more  ample  dhoti  (see  dhoty). 
According  to  E.  Drummond,  in  Guzerat 
the  "Langoth  or  Lungota"  (as  he 
writes)  is  "a  pretty  broad  piece  of 
cotton  cloth,  tied  round  the  breech  by 
men  and  boys  bathing.  .  .  .  The 
diminutive  is  Langotee,  a  long  slip  of 
cloth,  stitched  to  a  loin  band  of  the 
same  stuff,  and  forming  exactly  the 
T  bandage  of  English  Surgeons.  .  .  ." 
This  distinction  is  probably  oiiginaUy 
correct,  and  the  use  of  languta  by 
Abdurrazzak  would  agree  with  it. 
The  use  of  the  word  has  spread  to  some 
of  the  Indo-Chinese  countries.  In  the 
quotation  from  Mocquet  it  is  applied 


LUNKA. 


401 


MABABi 


in  speaking  of  an  American  Indian 
near  the  E.  Amazon.  But  tte  writer 
had  been  in  India. 

0. 1422.  "  The  blacks  of  this  country  have 
the  body  nearly  naked;  they  wear  only 
bandages  round  the  middle  caUed  lan- 
koutau,  which  descend  from  the  navel  to 
above  the  knee." — Ahdurrazzalc,  in  India  in 
XV.  Cent.  17. 

1526.  "  Their  peasants  and  tlie  lower 
classes  all  go  about  naked.  They  tie  on  a 
thing  which  they  call  a  langoti,  which  is  a 
[piece  of  clout  that  hangs  down  two  spans 
from  ^M  navel,  as  a  cover  to  their  naked- 
mess.  Below  this  pendent  modesty-clout 
is  ano&er  slip  of  cloth,  one  end  of  which 
ithey  listen  before  to  a  string  that  ties  on 
ithe  Inigoti,  and  then  passing  the  slip  of 
•cloth  between  the  two  legs,  brmg  it  up  and 
Tfix  itto  the  string  of  the  lEulgoti  behind."— 
Sahei;  333. 

c  1609.  "Leur  oapitaine  auoit  fort 
ibomae  facon,  encore  qu'il  fust  tout  nud  et 
luf  seul  'auoit  vn  langoutin,  qui  est  vne 
ipfttite  pifece  de  coton  peiute." — Mocquet,  77. 

1653.  "  Langouti  est  une  pifeoe  de  liuge 
dontles  Indou  se  seruent  k  cacher  les  parties 
•ixa,tm:elles"—Dela Bovilaye-le-Gom,  ed.l657, 
v.  547. 

'  1869.  "  Son  costume  se  compose,  comme 
celui  de  tons  les  Cambodgiens,  d'une  reste 
courte  et  d'un  langouti." — Sev.  dcs  Deux 
Mondes,  Ixxix.  854. 

"They  wear  nothing  but  the  langoty, 
which  is  a  string  round  the  loins,  and  a 
pieceof  cloth  about  a  hand's  breadth  fastened 
to  it  in  hont."^(Bef.  lost),  p.  26. 

Lunka,  n.p.  Sansk.  Laiiha.  The 
oldest  name  of  Ceylon  in  the  literature 
both  of  Buddhism  and  Brahminism. 
Also  'an  island'  in  general. 

,  s.  A  kind  of   strong  cheroot 

much  prized  in  the  Madras  Presideucy, 
and  so  caUed  from  being  made  of  to- 
bacco grown  in  the  'islands'  (the 
local  term  for  which  is  laiika)  of  the 
Godavery  Delta. 


M. 

Mabar,  n.p.  The  name  given  in  the 
Middle  Ages  by  the  Arabs  to  that  coast 
of  India  which  we  call  Coromandel. 
The  word  is  Ar.  ma'bar,  '  the  ferrj'  or 
crossing-place.'  It  is  not  clear  how 
this  name  came  to  be  appUed,  whether 
because  the  Arab, vessels  habitually 
■touched  at  its  ports,  or  because  it  was 
the  place  of  crossing  to  Ceylon,  or 
lastly  whether  it  was  not  an  attempt 


to  give  m.eaning  to  some  native  name. 
We  know  no  occurrence  of  the  term 
earlier  than  that  which  we  give  from 
Abdallatif. 

c.  1203.  "I  saw  in  the  hands  of  an 
Indian  trader  very  beautiful  mats,  finely 
woven  and  painted  on  both  sides  with  most 
pleasing  colours  .  .  ,  The  merchant  told  me 
....  that  these  mats  were  woven  of  the 
leaves  of  the  Indian  plantain  .  .  .  and  that 
they  sold  in  Mabar  for  two  dinars  apiece. " — 
Abd-AUatif,  Relation  de  VEgypte,  p.  31. 

1279-1286.  In  M.  Pauthier's  notes  on 
Marco  Polo  very  curious  notices  are  extract- 
ed from  Chinese  official  annals  regarding  the 
communications,  in  the  time  of  Kublai 
Kaan,  between  that  Emperor  and  Indian 
States  including  Ma-pa-'rh.— (See  pp. 
600-605). 

c.  1292.  "  When  you  leave  the  Island  o 
Seilan  and  sail  westward  about  60  miles, 
you  come  to  the  great  province  of  Maabar, 
which  is  styled  India  the  Greater :  it  is  the 
best  of  all  the  Indies,  and  is  on  the  main- 
land."— Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iii.  oh.  16. 

0.  1300.  "The  merchants  export  from 
Ma'bar  silken  stuffs,  aromatic  roots ;  large 
pearls  are  brought  from  the  sea.  The  pro- 
ductions of  this  country  are  carried  to  'Ird.k, 
Khorfe^n,  Syria,  Russia  and  Europe." — 
Bmhldtiddm,  in  Elliot,  i.  69. 

1303.  "In  the  beginning  of  this  year 
(703  H.),  the  Malik-i-'Azam,  Margrave  of 
Hind,  Takid-d-din  .  .  .  ,  departed  from  the 
country  of  Hind  to  the  passage  (ma'bar)  of 
corruption.  The  King  of  Ma'bar  was 
anxious  to  obtain  his  property  and  wealth, 
but  Malik  Mu'azzam  SirSiju-d-dln,  son  of 
the  deceased,  having  secured  his  goodwill, 
by  the  payment  of  200,000  dfn&s,  not  only 
obtained  the  wealth,  but  the  rank  also  of 
his  father.  "—TFossd/,  m.  Elliot,  iii.  45. 

1310.  "The  country  of  Ma'bar,  which  is 
so  distant  from  Dehli  that  a  man  travelling 
with  all  expedition  could  only  reach  it  after 
a  journey  of  12  months,  there  the  arrow  of 
any  holy  warrior  had  not  yet  reached." — 
Amir  Khusri,  in  Ellict,  iii,  85. 

c.  1330.  "  The  third  part  (of  India)  is 
Ma'bar,  which  begins  some  3  or  4  days, 
journey  to  the  eastward  of  Kaulam ;  this 
territory  lies  to  the  east  of.  Malabar  .... 
It  is  stated  that  the  territory  Ma'bar  begins 
at  the  Cape  Kumhari,  a  name  which  applies 
both  to  a  mountain  and  a  city  .  .  .  Biyyar- 
dawal  is  the  residence  of  the  Prince  of 
Ma'bar,  for  whom  horses  are  imported  from 
foreign  countries."— J.6«//eda,  in  Gildemeis- 

ter,  p.  185.  ,^  „  ',   .    ,  . 

We  regret  to  see  that  M.  Guyard,  m  his 
welcome  completion  of  Reinaud's  transla- 
tion of  AbuKeda,  absolutely,  in  some  places, 
substitutes  " Coromandel "  for  "Ma'bar." 
It  is  Trench  fashion,  but  a  bad  one. 

c.  1498.  "  Zo  deser  stat  Kangera  anlen- 
den  alle  Kouffschyff  die  in  den  landen  zo 
doyn  hauen,  ind  lijcht  in  eyner  provincie 
Moabar  gena,nt."—Pil!jerfahrt  des  Raters 
Arnold  von  ^rt»-.f  (a  fiction-monger)  p.  140. 


MAGAO. 


402 


MACAREO. 


Macao,  n.p.  a.  The  name  applied 
by  the  Portuguese  to  the  small  penin- 
sula, and  the  city  built  on  it,  near  the 
mouth  of  Canton  Eiyer,  which  they 
have  occupied  since  1557.  The  place 
is  called  by  the  Chinese  Ngao-man 
[Ngao  ■=  '  bay  or  inlet,'  Man  =  '  gate.' 
The  Portuguese  name  is  alleged  to  be 
taken  from  A-ma-ngao,  '-The  Bay  of 
Ama;'  i.e.  of  the  Mother,  the  so-called 
'  Queen  of  Heaven,'  a  patroness  of 
seamen.  And  indeed  Amacao  is  an 
old  form  often  met  with. 

e.  1567.  "  Hanno  i  Portoghesi  fatta  vna 
piociola  cittiide  in  vna  Isola  vicina  a'  i  liti 
della  China  chiamato  Machaa  ....  ma  i 
datii  sono  del  Kfe  della  China,  e  vanno  a 
pagarii  a  Canton,  bellissima  cittade,  e  di 
grands  importanza,  distante  da  Machao  due 
giomi  e  mezzo." — Cesare  de'  Federici,  Ram., 
iii.  391. 

c.  1570.  "On  the  fifth  day  of  our  voy- 
age it  pleased  God  that  we  arrived  at  .  .  . 
Lampacau,  where  at  that  time  the  Pm-tugals 
exercised  their  commerce  with  the  Chineses, 
which  continued  till  the  year  1557,  when  the 
Mandarins  of  Canton,  at  the  request  of 
the  Merchants  of  that  Country,  gave  us  the 
port  of  Macao,  where  the  trade  now  is ;  of 
which  place  (that  was  but  a  desart  Hand 
before)  our  countrymen  made  a  very  goodly 
plantation,  wherein  there  were  houses  worth 
three  or  four  thousand  Duckats,  together 
with  a  Cathedral  Church  .  .  .  " — Pinto  (in 
Cogan),  p.  315. 

1584.  "There  was  in  Machao  a  religious 
man  of  the  order  of  the  baref  oote  friars  of 
S.  Francis,  who  vnderstanding  the  great 
and  good  desire  of  this  king,  did  sende  him 
by  certaine  Portugal  merchants  ...  a  cloth 
whereon  was  painted  the  day  of  iudgment 
and  hell,  and  that  by  an  excellent  work- 
man."— Mendoza,  ii.  304. 

1585.  "  They  came  to  Amacao,  in  luly, 
1585.  At  the  same  time  it  seasonably 
hapned  that  ZiTisilan  was  commanded 
from  the  court  to  procure  of  the  Strangers 
at  Amacao,  certaine  goodly  feathers  for  the 
King." — From  the  Jesuit  accounts,  in  Pur- 
ckas,  iii,  330. 

1602.  "Being  come, as  heretofore  I  wrote 
your  Worship,  to  Macao  a  city  of  the  Por- 
tug;als,  adjoyning  to  the  firme  Land  of 
China,  where  there  is  a  CoUedge  of  our 
Company." — Letter  from  Diego  de  Pantoia 
in  Purehas,  iii.  350. 

1625.  "  That  course  continued  divers 
yeeres  till  the  Chinois  growing  lesse  f  earef  uU, 
granted  them  in  the  greater  Hand  a  little 
Peninsula  to  dwell  in.  In  that  place  was 
an  Idoll,  which  still  remained  to  be  scene, 
called  Ama,  whence  the  Peninsula  was 
called  Amacao,  that  is  Amas  Bay." — Pur- 
elms,  iii.  319. 

b.  Macao  or  Maccao  was  also  the 
name  of  a  place  on  the  Pegu  Eiver 
which  was  the  port  of   the  city  so 


called  in  the  day  of  its  greatness.  A 
village  of  the  name  still  exists  at  the 
spot. 

1554.  "The  toar  (see  bahar),  of  Hacao 
contains  120  bijas,  each  biga  100  ticals 
(q.  V.)  .  .  ." — A.  Runes,  p.  39. 

1568,  "Si  fa  commodamente  il  viaggio 
sino  a  Maccao  distante  da  Pegu  dodeci 
miglia,  e  qui  si  sbarca." — Ces.  Federid, 
in  Rmnus.  iii.  395. 

1587.  "  From  Cirion  we  went  to  Macao, 
&c." — B.  Fitch.  See  quotation  under  Seling. 

1599.  "  The  King  of  Arracwn  is  now 
ending  his  business  at  the  Town  of  Macao, 
carrying  thence  the  Silver  which  the  King 
of  Tangu  had  left,  exceeding  three  millions. " 
— N.  Pimcnta,  in  Purchas,  iii.  1748. 

Macareo,  n.  A  term  applied  by 
old  voyagers  to  the  phenomenon  of 
the  hore,  or  great  tidal  wave  as  seen 
especially  in  the  Gulf  of  Oambay,  and 
in  the  Sitang  Estuary  in  Pegu.  The 
word  is  used  by  them  as  if  it  were  an 
Oriental  word.  At  one  time  we  were 
disposed  to  think  it  might  be  the 
Sanskrit  word  maJcara,  which  is  ap- 
plied to  a  mythological  sea-monster, 
and  to  the  Zodiacal  Sign  Capriooxn. 
This  mijght  easily  have  had  a  mytho- 
logical association  with  the  furious 
phenomenon  in  question,  and  several 
of  the  names  given  to  it  in  various 
parts  of  the  world  seem  due  to  associa- 
tions of  a  similar  kind.  Thus  the  old 
English  word  Oegir  or  Eagre  for  the 
bore  on  the  Severn,  which  occurs  in 
Drayton,  "  seems  to  be  a  reminiscence 
of  the  old  Scandinavian  deity  Oegir, 
the  god  of  the  stormy  sea  ."  *  One  of 
the  Hind,  names  of  the  phenomenon  is 
mendha = '  the  Earn. ; '  whilst  in  modern 
Guzerat,  according  to  E.  Drummond, 
the  natives] call  n ghora,  "likening it 
to  the  war  horse,  or  a  squadron  of 
them. ' '  t  But  nothing  could  illustrate 
the  naturalness  of  such  a  figure  as 
mahara,  applied  to  the  bore,  better 
than  the  following  paragraph  in  the 
review-article  just  quoted,  which  was 
evidently  penned  without  any  allusion 
to  or  suggestion  of  such  an  origin  of 
the  name,  and  which  indeed  makes  no 
reference  to  the  Indian  name,  but  only 
to  the  French  names  of  which  we  shall 
presently  speak : 

"  Compared  with  what  it  used  to  be,  if 
old  descriptions  may  be  trusted,  the  Mas- 


*  Sec  an  interesting  paper  in  the  Saturday  M- 
view  of  Sept  29tli,  1883,  on  Le  Masmnt. 

t  Other  names  for  the  bore  in  India  are :  Hind, 
Immma,  and  in  Bengal  ban. 


MACABEO. 


403 


MACA8SAB. 


caret  is  now  stripped  of  its  terrors.  It 
resembles  the  great  nature-force  which  used 
to  ravage  the  valley  of  the  Seine,  like  one  o^ 
the  mythical  dragons  which,  as  legends  tell, 
laid  whole  disttHcts  waste,  about  as  much  as 
a  lion  confined  in  a  cage  resembles  the  free 
monarch  of  the  African  wilderness."* 

But  unfortunately  we  can  find  no 
evidence  of  the  designation  of  the 
phenomenon  in  India  by  the  name 
of  malmra  or  the  like ;  whilst  both 
mascaret  (as  indicated  in  the  quotation 
just  made)  and  macree  are  found  in 
French  as  terms  for  the  bore.  Both 
terms  appear  to  belong  properly  to  the 
Graronne,  though  mascaret  has  of  late 
began  on  the  Seine  to  supplant  the  old 
term  larre,  which  is  evidently  the 
same  as  our  bore.  Littr6  can  suggest 
no  etymology  for  mascaret ;  he  men- 
tions a  whimsical  one  which  connects 
the  word  with  a  place  on  the  Garonne 
called  St.  Macaire,  but  only  to  reject  it. 
There  would  be  no  impossibility  in  the 
transfer  of  an  Indian  word  of  this  kind 
to  France,  any  more  than  in  the  other 
alternative  of  the  transfer  of  a  French 
term  to  India  in  such  way  that  in  the 
16th  century  visitors  to  that  country 
should  have  regardeditas  an  indigenous 
word,if  wehadbut  evidence  of  itslndian 
existence.  The  date  of  Littr^'s  earliest 
quotation,  which  we  borrow  below,  is 
also  unfavourable  to  the  probability  of 
transplantation  from  India.  There  re- 
mains the  possibility  that  the  word  is 
Basque.  The  Saturday  Reviewer  al- 
ready quoted  says  that  he  could  find 
nothing  approaching  to  Mascaret  in  a 
Basque  French  Dictionary,  but  this 
seems  hardly  final. 

The  vast  rapidity  of  the  flood  tide  in 
the  Gulf  of  Cambay  is  mentioned  by 
Mas'udI,  who  witnessed  it  in  the  year  H. 
303(a.d.  915)  i.  255;  also  less  precisely 
by  Ibn  Batuta  (iv.  60).  There  is  a 
paper  on  it  in  the  Bo.  Oovt.  Selections, 
N.S.  No.  xxvi.,  from  which  it  appears 
that  the  bore  wave  reaches  a  velocity 
of  lOJ  knots. 

1553.  "  In  which  time  there  came  hither 
fto  Diu)  a  concourse  of  many  vessels  from  the 
Eed  Sea,  the  Persian  Gulf,  and  all  the  coast 
of  Arabia  and  India,  so  that  the  places 
within  the  Gulf  of  Cambaya,  which  had  be- 
come rich  and  noble  by  trade,  were  by  this 
port  undone.  And  this  because  it  stood  out- 
side of  the  Uacareos  of  the  Gulf  of  Cambaya, 
which  were  the  cause  of  the  loss  of  many 
shijx."— Ban-OS,  II.  ii.  cap.  9. 

1568.    "  These  Sholds  (G.  of  Cambay)  are 

*  Ibid.,  p.  401. 


an  hundred  and  foure-score  miles  about  in  a 
straight  or  gulfe,  which  they  call  Macareo, 
(Macca7-eo  in  orig.)  which  is  as  much  as  ti) 
say,  as  a  race  or  Tide." — Master  C.  Frederick, 
in  Hak.  ii.  342. 

1583.  _"  And  having  sailed  unti  the  23d 
of  the  said  month,  we  found  ourselves  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  Macareo  (of  Marta- 
ban)  which  is  the  most  marvellous  thiny: 
that  ever  was  heard  of  in  the  way  of  tides, 
and  high  waters  .  .  .  The  water  in  the 
channel  rises  to  the  height  of  a  high  tree, 
and  then  the  boat  is  set  to  face  it,  waiting 
for  the  fury  of  the  tide,  which  comes  on 
with  such  violence  that  the  noise  is  that  of 
a  great  earthquake,  insomuch  that  the  boa', 
is  soused  from  stem  to  stern,  and  carried  by 
that  impulse  swiftly  up  the  channel." — 
Gasparo  Balbi,  S.  91  v,  92. 

1613.  "The  Macareo  of  waves  is  a  dis- 
turbance of  the  sea,  like  water  boiling,  in 
which  the  sea  casts  up  its  waves'  in  foam. 
For  the  space  of  an  Italian  mile,  and  within 
that,  distance  only,  this  boiling  and  foaming 
occurs,  whilst  all  the  rest  of  the  sea  is 
smooth  and  waveless  as  a  pond .  .  .  And  the 
stories  of  the  Malays  assert  that  it  is  caused 
by  souls  that  are  passing  the  Ocean  from 
one  region  to  another,  or  going  in  cafilas 
from  the  Golden  Chersonesus  .  .  ,  .to  the 
river  Ganges." — Godinho  de  Eredia,  i.  41  v. 

1644.  "  .  .  .  .  thence  to  the  Gulf  of 
Cambaya  with  the  impetuosity  of  the  cur- 
rents which  are  called  Macareo,  of  whose 
fury  strange  things  are  told,  insomuch  that 
a  stone  thrown  with  force  from  the  hand 
even  in  the  first  speed  of  its  projection  does 
not  move  more  swiftly  than  those  waters 
run." — Bocarro,  MS. 

1727.  "  A  Body  of  Waters  comes  rolling 
in  on  the  Sand,  whose  Front  is  above  two 
Fathoms  high,  and  whatever  Body  lies  in  its 
Way  it  overturns,  and  no  Ship  can  evade  its 
Force,  but  in  a  Moment  is  overturned,  this 
violent  Boer  theNatives  called  aMackrea." 
—A.  Ham.  ii.  33. 

1811.  Solvyns  uses  the  word  Macree  as 
French  for  '  Bore,'  and  in  English  de- 
scribes his  print  as  ".  .  .  the  representation 
of  a  phenomenon  of  Nature,  the  Macree  or 
tide,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Ougly.  "— 
Les  Sindoms,  iii. 

Macassar,  n.p.  In  Malay  Mang- 
kasar,  properly  ^he  name  of  a  people 
of  Celebes  (q.v.),  but  now  the  name  of 
a  Dutch  seaport  and  seat  of  Govern- 
ment on  the  W.  coast  of  the  S.W. 
peninsula  of  that  spider-like  island. 
The  following  quotation  refers  to  the 
time  when  we  occupied  the  place,  an 
episode  of  Anglo-Indian  history  al- 
most forgotten. 

1816.  "Letters  from  Macassar  of  the 
20th  and  27th  of  June  (1815),  communicatt^ 
the  melancholy  intelligence  of  the  death  of 
Lieut.  T.  0.  Jackson,  of  the  Ist  Ee^.  of 
Native  Bengal  Infantry,  and  Assistant 
D  D  2 


MACE. 


404 


MACE. 


Eesident  of  MacaEsar,  during  an  attack  on 
a  fortified  village,  dependent  on  the  de- 
throned Raja  of  Boni." — As.  Journal,  vol.  i. 
297. 

Mace,  s.  a.  The  crimson  net-like 
mantle,  wliicli  envelopes  the  hard  outer 
shell  of  the  nutmeg,  when  separated 
and  dried  constitutes  the  mace  of  com- 
merce. Hanbury  and  Pliickiger  are 
satisfied  that  the  attempt  to  identify 
the  Macir,  Macer,  &c.,  of  Pliny  and 
other  ancients  with  mace  is  a  mistake, 
as  indeed  the  sagacious  Garcia  also 
IDointed  out,  and  Ohr.  Acosta  still 
more  precisely.  The  mace  does  not 
seem  to  be  mentioned  by  Mas'udi ;  it  is 
not  in  the  Kst  of  aromatics,  25  in 
number,  which  he  details  (i.  SGI).  It 
is  mentioned  by  Edrisi,  who  wrote 
u.  1150,  and  whose  information  gene- 
rally was  of  much  older  date,  though 
we  do  not  know  what  word  he  uses. 
The  fact  that  nutmeg  and  mace  are  the 
product  of  one  plant  seems  to  have  led 
to  the  fiction  that  clove  and  cinnamon 
also  came  from  that  same  plant.  It 
is,  however,  true  that  a  kind  of 
aromatic  bark  was  known  in  the  Arab 
pharmacopoeia  of  the  middle  ages 
under  the  name  of  Icirfat-al-lcaranful 
or  '  bark  of  clove,'  which  may  have 
been  either  a  cause  of  the  mistake  or  a 
part  of  it.  The  mistake  in  question, 
in  one  form  or  another,  prevailed  for 
centuries.  One  of  the  authors  of  this 
book  was  asked  many  years  ago  by  a 
respectable  Mahommedan  at  Dehli  if 
it  were  not  the  case  that  cinnamon, 
clove,  and  nutmeg  were  the  produce  of 
one  tree.  The  prevalence  of  the  mis- 
take in  Europe  is  shown  by  the  fact 
that  it  is  contradicted  in  a  work  of 
the  16th  century  {Bodaei,  Comment,  in 
TheopJirastum,  992);  and  by  the  quota- 
tion from  Funnel. 

The  name  mace  may  have  come  from 
the  Ar.  bashdsa,  possibly  in  some  con- 
fusion Math  the  ancient  macir. 

'  0. 1150.  "  On  its  shores  {i.e.  of  the  sea  of 
Sanf  or  Champa),  are  the  dominions  of  a 
King  called  Mihraj,  who  possesses  a  great 
number  of  po]3ulous  and  fertile  islands, 
covered  with  fields  and  pastures,  and  pro- 
ducing ivory,  camphor,  nutmeg,  mace, 
clove,  aloeswood,  cardamom,  oubeb,  &c." — 
Edrisi,  i.  89 ;  see  also  51. 

c.  1347.  "  The  fruit  of  the  clove  is  the 
nutmeg,  which  we  know  as  the  scented  nut. 
.The  flower  which  grows  upon  it  is  the  mace 
(lashasa).  And  this  is  what  I  have  seen 
with  my  own  eyes." — Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  243. 

c.  1370.     "  A  gret  Yle  and  a  gret  Contree, 


that  men  clepen  Java  .  .  .  There  growen 
alle  manere  of  Spicerie  more  plentyfous 
liche  than  in  any  other  contree,  as  of  Gyn- 
gevere,  Clowegylofres,  Canelle,  Zedewalle, 
Notemuges,  and  Maces.  And  wytethe 
wel,  that  the  Notemuge  bereth  the  Maces. 
For  righte  as  the  Note  of  the  Haselle  hath 
an  Husk  withouten,  that  the  Note  is  closed 
in,  til  it  be  ripe,  and  after  f  alleth  out ;  righte 
so  it  is  of  the  Notemuge  and  of  the  Maces." — 
Sir  John  Mamviemlle,  ed.  1866,  p.  187-188. 

This  is  a  remarkable  passage  for  it  is  in- 
teft)olated  by  Maundevile,  from  _  superior 
information,  in  what  he  is  borrowing  from 
Odoric.  The  comparison  to  the  hazel-nut 
husk  is  just  that  used  by  Hahbury  &  Mucki- 
ger  ■  (Pharmacographia,  1st  ed.  456). 

c.  1430.  "  Has  (insulas  Java)  ultra  xv 
dierum  cursu  duae  reperiuntur  insulae, 
orientem  versus.  Altera  Sandai  appellata,  in 
qua  nuces  muscatae  et  maces,  altera  Bandam 
nomine,  in  qu3  sola  gariofaliproducuntur." 
—Conti  in  Poggius,  Dc  Var.  Fortunae. 

1514.  "The  tree  that  produces  the  nut 
(meg)  and  macis  is  all  one.  By  this  ship 
I  send  you  a  sample  of  them  in  the  green 
state.  "—Letter  of  Giov.  da  Empoli,  in  Archiv. 
Star.  Ital.  81. 

1563.  "  It  is  a  very  beautiful  fruit,  and 
pleasant  to  the  taste ;  and  you  must  know 
that  when  the  imt  is  ripe  it  swells,  and  the 
first  cover  bursts  as  do  the  husks  of  our 
chestnuts,  and  shews  the  ma5a,  of  a  bright 
vermilion  like  fine  grain  (i.e.  cocA:m);  it  is 
the  most  beautiful  sight  in  the  world  when 
the  trees  are  loaded  with  it,  and  sometimes 
the  mace  splits  oft,  and  that  is  why  the 
nutmegs  often  come  without  the  mace." 
—Garcia,  i.  129  D.-130. 

1705.  "It  is  the  commonly  received  opinion 
that  Cloves,  Nutmegs,  Mace,  and  Cinnamon 
all  grow  upon  one  tree  ;  but  it  is  a  great 
mistake."— Funnel,  in  Dampier,  iv.  179. 

Mace,  s.  b.  Jav.  and  Malay,  mas. 
A  weight  used  in  Sumatra,  being  ac- 
cording to  Crawfurd  l-16th  of  a  Malay 
tael  (q.v.),  or  about  40  grains  (but  see 
below).  Mace  is  also  the  name  of  a 
small  gold  coin  of  Achin,  weighing 
9  grs.  and  worth  about  1«.  Id.  And 
Mace  was  adopted  in  the  language  of 
European  traders  in  China  to  deno- 
minate the  tenth  part  of  the  Chinese 
Hang  or  tael  of  silver;  the  100th  part 
of  the  same  value  being  denominated 
in  like  manner  candareen  (q-v.) 

The  word  is  originally  Skt.  maslia, 
'  a  bean,'  and  then '  a  particular  weight 
of  gold '  (comp.  carat  and  ruttee)- 

1539.  "  ....  by  intervention  of  this 
thirdsman  whom  the  Moor  employed  as 
broker  they  agreed  on  my  price  with  the 
merchant  at  seven  mazes  of  gold,  which  in 
our  money  makes  a  1400  reys,  at  the  rate  of 
a  halfcruzado  themaz."— P«o,  cap.  xxv. 

Cogan  has,  "the  fishermen  sold  me  to  the 
merchant  for  seven  mazes  of  gold,  which 


MACHEEN,  MAHACHEEN.     405     MACHEEN,  MAHACLIEEN. 


amounts  in  our  money  to  seventeen  shillings 
and  sixpence." — p.  31. 

15154.  "The  weight  with  which  they 
weigh  {at  Malaca)  gold,  musk,  seed-pearl, 

coral,  calambuco '  consists  of  cates 

which  contain  20  tael,  each  tael  16  mazes, 
each  maz  20  aimduryns.  Also  one  paual  i 
mazes,  one  maz  4  cupoes  (see  kohang),  one 
cupdo  5  cumduryns." — A.  Jfunes,  39. 

1598.  "Likewise  a  Tael  o£  Malacca  is 
16  Mases." — Linschoten,  44. 

1599.  "Sezar  siveBazar{i.c.  Bezoar,  q.v.) 
per  Masas  venditur." — Be  Bry,  ii.  64. 

1625.  "I  have  also  sent  by  Master 
Tomkins  of  their  coine  ( Achin) .  .  .  that  is 
of  Gold  named  a  Mas,  and  is  ninepence 
halfpenie  neerest."— CajJ*.  T.  Davis,  in  Pur- 
chas,  i.  117. 

1813.  Milburn  gives  the  following  table 
of  weights  used  at  Achin,  but  it  is  quite  in- 
consistent with  the  statements  of  Crawf  urd 
and  Linschoten  above. 

4  copangs     ==    1  mace 

5  mace         =     1  mayam 
16    mayam     =     1  tale 

5      tales  =    1  bancal 

20    bancals      =    1  catty. 
200  catties       =     1  bahar. 
Milfmm,  ii.  329. 

]!Iaclieeii,_Ma]iacheeii,  n.  p.  This 
name,  Maha-chlna,  "  Great  China," 
is  one  by  which.  China  was  known  in 
India  in  the  early  centuries  of  our  era, 
and  the  term,  is  still  to  be  heard  in 
India  in  the  same  sense  in  which.  Al- 
Biruni  uses  it,  saying  that  all  beyond 
the  great  mountains  (Himalaya)  is 
Maha-chm.  But  "  in  later  times  the 
majority,  not  knowing  the  meaning  of 
the  expression,  seem  to  bave  used  it 
pleonastically  coupled  with  Cliin,  to 
denote  the  same  thing,  '  Olnn  and 
Jfflc/tjH,'  a  phrase  having  some  analogy 
to  the  way  Bind  and  Hind  was  used 
to  express  all  India,  but  a  siironger 
one  to  Oog  and  Magog,  as  applied 
to  the  northern  nations  of  Asia." 
And  eventually  Chin  was  discovered 
to  be  the  eldest  son  of  Japhet, 
and  MachlH  bis  grandson ;  wbicb  is 
much  the  same  as  saying  tbaf  Britain 
was  the  eldest  son  of  Brut  the  Trojan, 
and  Great  Britain  bis  grandsoil  I 
{Cathay  and  the  Way  Thither,  p. 
cxix). 

In  the  days  of  the  Mongol  supre- 
macy in  China,  wben  Chinese  affairs 
were  for  a  time  more  distinctly  con- 
ceived in  "Western  Asia,  and  the  name 
of  Manzi  as  denoting  Southern  China, 
unconquered  by  the  Mongols  till  1275, 
was  current  in  the  west,  it  would  ap- 
pear that  this  name  was  confounded 
with  Machm   and  the  latter  thus  ac- 


quired a  specific  but  erroneous  appli- 
cation. One  author  of  the  16th  cen- 
tury also  (quoted  by  Klaproth,  J.  As., 
Ser.  ii.  torn.  i.  115)  distinguishes  Clilit 
and  Mdr.hin  as  N.  and  S.  China,  but 
this  distinction  never  seems  to havebeen 
entertained  by  the  Hindus.  Ibn  Ba- 
tuta  sometimes  distinguishes  Sin  {i.e. 
Cbin)  as  South  China  from  Khitai  (see 
Cathay)  as  North  China.  In  times 
wben  intimacy  with  China  bad  again 
ceased,  the  double  name  seems  to  have 
recovered  its  old  vagueness  as  arotund 
way  of  saying  China,  and  had  no  more 
plurality  of  sense  than  in  modern  par- 
lance Sodor  and  Man.  But  then  comes 
an  occasional  new  application  of  Ma- 
cbin  to  Indo-China,  as  in  Conti  (fol- 
lowed by  Fra  Mauro).  An  excep- 
tional application  arising  from  the  Arab 
habit  of  applyingthe  name  of  a  country 
to  the  capital  or  the  chief  port  fre- 
quented by  them,  arose  in  the  Middle 
Ages,  through  which  Canton  became 
known  in  the  west  as  the  city  of 
Mdchm,  or  in  Persian.translation  Ch'm- 
kaldn,  i.e.  Great  Chin. 

Mahachina  as  applied  to  China: 

636.  "  '  In  what  country  exists  the  king- 
dom of  the  G-reat  Thang  ? '  asked  the  king 
(Siladitya  of  Kanauj),  '  how  far  is  it  from 
this?' 

'  It  is  situated, '  replied  he  (Hwen  T'sang), 
'  to  the  X.E.  of  this  kingdom,  and  is  distant 
several  ten-thousands  of  Ii.  It  is  the 
country  which  the  Indian  people  call  Haha- 
chlna,.'"'— Pel.  Bmddh.  ii.  254-255. 

641.     See  quotation  under  China. 

c.  1030.  ' '  Some  other  mountains  are 
called  Harmakiit,  in  which  the  Ganges  has 
its  source.  These  are  imiJassable  from  the 
side  of  the  cold  regions,  and  beyond  them 
lies  MaohJn."— ^J-iJ«-««i,  in  Elliot,  i.  46. 

1501.  In  the  Letter  of  Amerigo  Ves- 
pucci on  the  Portuguese  discoveries,  written 
from  C.  Verde,  4th  June,  we  find  mention 
among  other  new  regions  of  Marchin. 
Published  in  Baldelli  Boni's  II  Milione, 
p.  ciii. 

c.  1590.  "  Adjoining  to  Asham  is  Tibet, 
bordering  upon  Khatai,  which  is  properly 
Mahaoheen,  vulgarly  called  Maoheen. 
The  capital  of  Khatai  i.s  Khan  Baleegh,  4 
days'  journey  from  the  sesi.."—.Ayeen,  by 
Gladwin,  ed.  1800,  ii.  4. 

Applied  to  Southern  China : 
c.  1300.  "Khatai  is  bounded  on  one 
side  by  the  country  of  Machm,  which  the 
Chinese  call  Manzi  ....  In  the  Indian 
language  S.  China  is  called  Maha^chin,  i.e., 
'  Great  China,'  and  hence  we  derive  the 
word  Ma.uzi.''—Bashid-itddm,_  in  S.  des 
MongoU  (Qimtremere),  xci— xciii. 
v;.  1348.     "  It  was  the  Kaam's  order  that 


MACHIS. 


406 


MADBAS. 


we  should  proceed  through  Manzi,  which 
was  formerly  known  as  India  Maxima  "  (by 
which  he  indicates  maha-Chlna,  see  below, 
in  last  qiiotation). — John  MarignolU,  in 
Cathay,  p.  354. 

Applied  to  Indo-CHna : 

c.  1430.  "Ba  provincia  (Ava) — Maoi- 
num  incolae  dicunt —  .  .  .  referta  est  ele- 
phantis." — Conti,  in  Poygius  de  Var,  For- 
tmiae. 

Oliin  and  Maohin : 

c.  1320.  "The  curiosities  of  Chin  and 
Machin,  and  the  beautiful  products  of  Hind 
and  Sind." — Wassaf,  in  Elliot,  iii.  32. 

c.  1440.  "Poi.si  retrova  in  quella  is- 
tessa  provincia  di  Zagatai  Saninarcant  cittk 
grandissima  e  ben  popolata,  por  la  qvial 
vauno  e  vengono  tutti  quelli  di  Cini  e 
Hacini  e  del  Cataio,  o  niercanti  o  vian- 
danti  che  siano." — Barbara  in  Ramusio,  ii. 

f.  loew. 

c.  1442.  "The  merchants  of  the  7  cli- 
mates from  Egypt  .  .  .  from  the  whole 
of  the  realms  of  Chin  and  Machin,  and 
from  the  city  of  Khanbalik,  steer  their 
course  to  this  port." — Ahdurrazak,  in  No- 
tices et  Extraits,  xiv.  429. 

Mahaclim  or  Chin  Kalan,  for  Canton : 

c.  1030.  In  Sprenger's  extracts  ifrom 
Al  Biruni  we  have  "  ShargMd,  in  Chinese 
Sanfu.'  This  is  Great-China  (Mahasin) " 
— Post  und  Reise-routen  des  Orients,  90. 

c.  1300.  "This  canal  extends  for  a  distance 
of  40  days'  navigation  from  Ehanbaligh  to 
Khingsal  and  Zaitun,  the  ports  frequented 
by  the  ships  that  come  from  India,  and 
from  the  city  of  Machin." — Bashlduddln, 
in  Cathay,  &c.,  259-260. 

c.  1832.  "  .  .  .  .  after  I  had  sailed  east- 
ward over  the  Ocean  Sea  for  many  days  I 
came  to  that  noble  province  Manzi  .... 
The  first  city  to  which  I  came  in  this  coun- 
try was  called  Ceus-Kalan,  and  'tis  a  city  as 
big  as  three  Venices," — Odorie,  in  Cathay, 
&c.,  103-105. 

c.  1347.  "  In  the  evening  we  stopped  at 
another  village,  and  so  on  till  we  arrived  at 
Sin-Kalan,  which  is  the  city  of  Sin-ul-Sin 
....  one  of  the  greatest  of  cities,  and  one 
of  those  that  has  the  finest  of  bazaars.  One 
of  the  largest  of  these  is  the  porcelain 
bazaar,  and  from  it  china-ware  is  exported 
to  the  other  cities  of  China,  to  India,  and  to 
Yemen."— JTin.  Batuta,  iv.  272. 

c.  1349.  "The  first  of  these  is  called 
Manzi,  the  greatest  and  noblest  province  in 
the  world,  having  no  paragon  in  beauty, 
pleasantness,  and  extent.  In  it  is  that 
noble  city  of  Campsay,  besides  Zayton, 
Cynkalan,  and  many  other  cities." — John 
MarignolU,  in,  Cathay,  Ac,  373. 

Machis,  s.  This  is  recent  Hind,  for 
'  luoifer  matches.'  An  older  and  purer 
phrase  for  sulphur-matches  is  diwa- 
salin. 

Madapollam,    s.     This    term,    ap- 


plying to  a  particular  kind  of  cotton 
cloth,  and  which  often  occurs  in 
prices  cun-ent,  is  taken  from  the 
name  of  a  place  on  the  Southern 
Delta-branch  of  the  Godayery,  pro- 
perly MddlMva-palam.  This  was  till 
1833  the  seat  of  one  of  the  Company's 
Commercial  Agencies,  which  was  the 
chief  of  three  in  that  Delta ;  the  other 
two  being  Bunder  Malunka  and  Inje- 
ram.  Madapollam  is  now  a  staple  ex- 
port from  England  to  India ;  it  is  a 
finer  kind  of  white  piece-goods,  inter- 
mediate between  calico  and  muslin. 

1673.  "  The  English  for  that  cause  (the 
unhealthiness  of  Masulipatam),  only  at  the 
time  of  shipping,  remove  to  Medopollon, 
where  they  nave  a  wholesome  Seat  Forty 
Miles  more  North." — Fryer,  35. 

c.  1840.  "Pierrette  edt  de  jolies  chemises 
en  Madapolam." — Balmc,  Pierrette. 

1879.  "  .  .  .  .  liveliness  seems  to  be  the 
unfailing  characteristic  of  autographs,  fans, 
Cremona  fiddles,  Louis  Quatorze  snuff- 
boxes, and  the  like,  however  sluggish  pig- 
iron  and  MadapoUams  may  be." — Sai.  Be- 
view,  Jan.  11,  p.  45, 

Madrafaxao,  s.  This  appears  in 
old  Portuguese  works  as  the  name  of  a 
gold  coin  of  Guzerat ;  perhaps  repre- 
senting Muzaffar-shdfn.  There  were 
several  kings  of  Guzerat  of  this  name, 
The  one  in  question  was  probably  Mu- 
zaffar-Shah  II.  (loll — 1525),  of  whose 
coinage  Thomas  mentions  a  gold  piece 
of  185  grs.  {PatMn  Kings,  353). 

1554.  "  There  also  come  to  this  city 
Madrafazaos,  which  are  a  money  of  Cam- 
baya,  which  vary  gi-eatly  in  price;  some 
are  of  24  tangas  of  60  rels  the  tanga,  others 
of  23,  22,  21,  and  other  prices  according  to 
time  and  value." — A.  Nunez,  32. 

Madras,  n.  p.  This  alternative  name 
of  the  place,  officially  called  by  its 
founders  Port  St.  George,  first  appears 
about  the  middle  of  the  17th  century. 
Its  origin  has  been  much  debated,  but 
with  little  result.  One  derivation, 
backed  by  a  fictitious  legend,  derives 
the  name  from  an  imaginary  Christian 
fisherman  called  Madarasen;  but  this 
may  be  pronounced  philologicaRy 
impossible,  as  well  as  otherwise  un- 
worthy of  serious  regard.*  Lassen 
makes  the  name  to  be  a  corruption  of 
Manda-rajya,  '  Eeakn  of  the  Stupid ! ' 
No  one  will  suspect  the  illustrious 
author  of  the  Ittdische  AUerthums- 
hunde  to  be  guilty  of  a  joke;  but  it 

*  It  is  given  in  No.  IT.  of  S/^lectioTis  from  the 
neconh  of  a.  Armt  Di~frii:l,  p.  107. 


MADRAS. 


407 


MADURA. 


does  look  as  if  some  malign  Bengalee 
had  suggested  to  Hm  this  gibe  against 
the  "  Benighted ! "     It  is  indeed  curi- 
ous and  true  that,  in  Bengal,  sepoys 
and   the   like  always   speak  of   the 
Southern  Presidency  as  Mandraj.     In 
fact,  however,   all  the    earlier  men- 
tions of  the  name  are  in  the  form  of 
Madrmpatanam,  '  the  city  of  the  Ma- 
dras,' whatever  the  Madras  may  have 
been.    The  earliest  maps  show  Jlfadras- 
patanam  as  the  Mahommedan  settle- 
ment corresponding    to   the    present 
Triphcane  and  Eoyapettah.     The  word 
is  therefore  probably  of  Mahommedan 
origin ;  and  having  got  so  far  we  need 
not  hesitate  to  identify  it  with  Ma- 
drasa,  '  a  college.'      The  Portuguese 
wrote   this    Madaraza    (see   Faria   y 
Soma,  Africa  Portv^uesa,  1681,  p.  6). 
Aad  the  European  name  probably  came 
from  them,  close  neighbours  as  they 
were  to  Fort  St.  George,  at  Mylapore 
or  San  Thome.    That  there  was  such  a 
Madrasa  in  existence    is   established 
by  the  quotation  from  Hamilton,  who 
was  there  about  the  end  of  the  17th 
■century.* 

Pryer's  Map  (1698,  but  illustrating 
1672-73)  represents  the  Governor's 
House  as  a  building  of  Mahommedan 
architecture,  with  a  dome.  This  may 
have  been  the  Madrasa  itself.  Lockyer 
also  (1711)  speaks  of  a  "College,"  of 
which  the  building  was  "  very  an- 
cient; "  formerly  a  hospital,  and  then 
used  apparently  as  a  residence  for 
young  writers.  But  it  is  not  clear 
whether  the  name  "  College  "  was  not 
^ven  on  this  last  account. 

1653.  "  Eetant  deebarquez  le  R.  P.  Zenon 
ie9ut  lettres  de  Uadraspatan  de  la  deten- 
tion du  Rev.  P.  Ephraun  de  Neuers  par 
rinquisition  de  Portugal,pour  avoir  presoh^ 
a  Madraspatan  que  les  Catholiques  qui 
fouetoient  et  trampoient  dans  des  puys  les 
imaces  de  Sainct  Anthoine  de  Pade,  et  de 
la  Vierge  Marie,  estoient  impies,  et  que  les 
Indous  h  tout  le  moins  honorent  ce  qu'ils 
-eatiment  Sainct.  .  .  ." — De  la  £ouIlaye-le- 
Gouz,  ed.  1657,  244. 

0.  1665.  "Le  Roi  de  Golconde  a  de 
grands  Revenus.  ■  .  .  Les  Douanes  des 
marohandiaes  qui  passent  sur  ses  Terres,  et 
belles  des  Ports  de  Masulipatan  et  de  Madres- 
patan,  lui  rapportent  beauooup." — Thevenot, 
V.  306. 

1672.  ".  .  .  .  following:  upon  Madras- 
:5ataii,  otherwise  called  Chinnepatan,  where 


In  a  letter  from  poor  Arthur  Bumell,  on 
Tvmoh  this  paragraph  is  foumled,  he  adds  :  "  It  is 
■  sad  that  the  most  Philistine  town  (in  the  German 
•sense)  in  all  the  East  should  have  such  a  name." 


the  English  have  a  Port  called  St.  George, 
chiefly  gamsoned  by  Toepasses  and  Mistices ; 
from  this  place  they  annually  send  forth 
their  ships,  as  also  from  Suratte." — Bal- 
daeus.  Germ.  ed.  152. 

1673.  "  Let  us  now  pass  the  Pale  to  the 
Heathen  Town,  only  parted  by  a  wide 
Parrade,  which  is  used  for  a  JBuzza/r,  or 
Mercate-plaoe.  Maderas  then  divides  itself 
into  divers  long  streets,  and  they  are 
checquered  by  as  many  transverse.  It 
enjoys  some  Choultries  for  Places  of  Justice; 
one  Exchange ;  one  Pagod.  ,  ,  ." — Fryer, 
38-39. 

1726.  "The  Town  or  Place,  anciently 
called  Chinapatnam,  now  called  Madras - 
patnam,  and  Port  St.  George." — Letters 
Patent,  in  Charters  of  E.  I.  Company,  368-9. 

1727.  "  Port  St.  George  or  Maderass,  or 
as  the  Natives  call  it,  China  Patam,  is  a 
Colony  and  City  belonging  to  the  English 
East  India  Company,  situated  in  one  of  the  , 
most  incommodious  Places  I  ever  saw.  .  .  . 
There  is  a  very  good  Hospital  in  the  Town, 
and  the  Company's  Horse-Stables  are  neat, 
but  the  old  College,  where  a  great  many 
Gentlemen  Pactors  are  obliged  to  lodge,  is 
kept  in  ill  Repair." — A.  Ham.  i.  364.  (See 
Fort  St.  George,  and  Chinapatam.) 

Hadras,  s.  This  name  is  applied 
to  large  bright- coloured  handkerchiefs, 
of  silk  warp  and  cotton  woof,  which 
were  formerly  exported  from  Madras, 
and  much  used  by  the  negroes  in 
the  W.  Indies  as  head-dresses.  The 
word  is  preserved  in  French,  but  is 
now  obsolete  in  England. 

c.  1830.  ".  .  .  .  We  found  President 
Petion,  the  black  Washington,  sitting  on  a 
very  old  ragged  sofa,  amidst  a  confused 
mass  of  papers,  dressed  in  a  blue  military 
undress  frock,  white  trowsers,  and  the  ever- 
lasting Madras  handkerchief  bound  round 
his  brows."— yora  Cringle,  ed.  1863,  p.  425. 

1846.  "  Et  Madame  se  manifesta ! 
C'^tait  une  de  ces  vieilles  d^vinfes  par 
Adrien  Brauwer  dans  ses  sorci&res  pour  le 
Sabbat  .  .  .  coiff^e  d'un  Madras,  faisant 
encore  papillottes  avec  les  imprimis,  que 
recevait  gratuitement  son  maltre." — Balzac, 
Le  Cousin  Pons,  ch.  xvili. 

Madura,  n.p.,  properly  Madurei. 
This  is  stiU  the  name  of  a  district  in 
S.  India,  and  of  a  city  which  appears 
in  the  Tables  of  Ptolemy  as  "  MdSou/ja 
^atriKftov  Uav^Lovos."  The  name  is  ge- 
nerally supposed  to  be  the  same  as 
that  of  Mathura,  the  holy  and  much 
more  ancient  city  of  Northern  India, 
from  which  the  name  was  adopted 
(v.  Muttra),  but  modified  after  Tamil 
pronunciation.*    Madura  was  from  a 

*  This  perliaps  implies  an  earlier  spread  of 
northern  influence  than  we  are  justifled  in  as- 
suming. 


MADURA   FOOT. 


408 


MAGAZINE. 


date  at  least  as  early  as  the  Chiistian 
era  the  seat  of  the  Pandya  sovereigns, 
These,  according  to  Tamil  tradition, 
as  stated  hy  Bp.  Caldwell,  had  previ- 
ously held  their  residence  at  Kolleei  on 
the  Tamraparni,  the  'K.SKxoi  of  Ptolemy. 
(See  Caldwell,  pp.  16,  95,  101). 

The  name  of  Madura,  probably  as 
adopted  from  the  holier  northern 
Muitra,  seems  to  have  been  a  favourite 
among  the  JIastem  settlements  under 
Hindu  influence.  Thus  we  have  Ma- 
tura  in  Ceylon ;  the  city  and  island  of 
Madura  adjoining  Java;  and  a  town 
of  the  same  name  {Madura)  in  Buiina, 
not  far  north  of  Mandal^,  Madeya  of 
the  maps. 

A.D.   c.    70-80.      "Alius   utilior   portus' 

fentis  Neacyndon  qui  vocatur  Becare. 
bi  regnabat  Pandion,  longe  ab  emporio 
mediterraneo  distaiite  oppido  quod  vocatur 
Modura." — Pliny,  vi.  26. 

c.  1347.  "  The  Sultan  stopped  n  month 
at  Fattan,  and  then  departed  for'  his 
capital.  I  stayed  15  days  after  his  de- 
parture, and  then  started  for  his  residence, 
whiph  was  at  lllutra,  a  great  city  with 
wide  streets.  ...  I  found  there  a  pest 
raging  of  which  people  died  in  brief  space 
....  when  I  went  out  I  saw  only  the 
dead  and  dying." — Hm  Batuta,  iv.  200- 
201. 

1311.  ".  .  .  .  the  royal  canopy  moved 
from  Birdh^l  .  .  .  and  5  days  afterwards 
they  arrived  at  the  city  of  Mathra  .  .  .  the 
dwelling-place  of  the  brother  of  the  R^f 
Sundar  P^ndya.  They  found  the  city  empty, 
for  the  'R&i  had  fled  with  the  Eante,  but 
had  left  two  or  three  elephants  in  the  temple 
of  Jagn^r  (Jaganath)." — Amir  KhusrA,  in 
Mliot,  iii.  91. 

Kadura  Foot.  A  fungoidal  disease 
of  the  foot,  apparently  incurable  ex- 
cept by  amputation,  which  occurs  in 
the  Madura  district,  and  especially  in 
places  where  the  '  Black  soil '  prevails. 
Medical  authorities  have  not  yet  de- 
cided on  the  causes  or  precise  nature 
of  the  disease.  See  Nelson's  Madura, 
Pt.  I.  pp.  91-94. 

Magadoxo,  n.p.  This  is  the  Portu- 
guese representation,  which  has  past 
into  general  Eiu-opean  use,  of  MaJc- 
dashau,  the  name  of  a  town  and  state 
on  the  Somali  Coast  in  E.  Afiica,  now 
subject  to  Zanzibar. 

It  has  been  shown  by  one  of  the 
present  writers  that  Marco  Polo,  in  his 
chapter  on  Madagascar,  has  made  some 
confusion  between  Magadoxo  and  that 
island,  mixing  up  particulars  relating 
to  both.     It  is  possible  that  the  name 


of  Madagascar  was  really  given  from 
Makdashau,  as  Oapt.  Bui-ton  supposes ; 
but  he  does  not  give  any  authority  for 
his  statement  that  the  name  of  Mada- 
gascar "  came  from  Makdishu  (Maga- 
doxo)  ....  whose  Sheikh  invaded 
it."— Gommeni.  on  Camoes,  ii.  520. 

c.  1330.  "On  departing  from  Zaila,  we 
sailed  on  the  sea  for ,  15  days,  and  then 
arrived  at  Makdashau,  a  town  of  great  size. 
The  inhabitants  possess  a  great  number  of 
camels,  and  of  these  they  slaughter  (for 
food)  several  hundreds  every  day."— ii)i 
Batuta,  ii.  181. 

1498.  "  And  we  found  ourselves  before  a 
great  city  with  houses  of-  several  stories, 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  city  certain  great 
palaces;  and  about  it  a  wall  with  four 
towers  :  and  this  city  stood  close  upon  the 
sea,  and  the  Moors  call  it  Magadoxo.  _  And 
when  we  were  come  well  abreast  of  it,  we 
discharged  many  bombards  (at  it),  and  liept 
on  our  way  along  the  coast  with  a  fine  wind 
on  the  ijoop." — Moteiro,  102. 

1514.  "...  The  most  of  them  are  Moors 
such  as  inhabit  the  city  of  Zof  alia  .  .  .  and 
these  people  continue  to  be  found  in  Ma- 
zambic,  Melinda,  Kogodecio,  Maraohilue 
(read  Brava  Chilve,  i.  e.  Brava  and 
Qwiloa),  and  Mombazza;  which  are  all 
walled  cities  on  the  main  land,  with  houses 
and  streets  like  our  own ;  except  Mazam- 
bich." — Letter  of  Gum.  da  Empoli,  in  Arehiv. 
Stor.  Ital. 

1516.  "  Further  on  towards  the  Bed  Sea 
there  is  another  very  large  and  beautiful 
town  called  Magadoxo,  belon^g  to  the 
Moors,  and  it  has  a  King  over  it,  and  is  a 
place  of  great  trade  and  merohandiBe."— 
Barbosa,  16. 

1532.  "...  and  after  they  passed  Cape 
Guardafu,  Dom  Estevao  going  along  in  such 
depression  that  he  was  like  to  die  of  grief, 
on  arriving  at  Magadoxo,  they  stopped  to 
water.  And  the  King  of  the  country, 
hearing  that  there  had  come  a  son  of  the 
Count  Admiral,  of  whom  all  had  ample 
knowledge  as  being  the  first  to  discover  and 
navigate  on  that  coast,  came  to  the  shore  to 
see  him,  and  made  great  offers  of  all  that 
he  could  require."— Oo»<o,  IV.,  viii.  2. 

1727.  "  Magadoza,  or  as  the  Portngueze 
call  it,  Magadocia,  is  a  pretty  large  City, 
about  2  or  3  Miles  from  the  Sea,  from 
whence  it  has  a  very  fine  Aspect,  being 
adorn' d  with  many  high  Steeples  and 
Mosques."- .4..  Ham.  i.  12-13.' 

Magazine,  s.  This  word  is,  of 
course,  not  Anglo-Indian,  but  may 
find  a  place  here  because  of  its  origin 
from  the  Arab.  al-maJchzam,  pi.  mak- 
hazln,  whence  Sp.  almacen,  almagacen, 
magacen.  Port,  al/ma/iem,  armazem,  Ital. 
magazzino,  Fr.  rrwtgazin. 

c.  1340.  "  The  Sultan  ....  made  him 
a  grant  of  the  whole  city  of  Siri  and  all  its 
houses  with  the  gardens  and  fields  of  the 


MASAJUN. 


409 


MA  HB  ATT  A. 


treasury  (makhzan)  adjacent  to  the  city  (of 
Delhi)." — Ibn,  Batuta,  iii.  262. 

1539.  "  A  que  Pero  de  Faria  respondea, 
que  Ihe  desse  elle  commissao  per  mandar 
nos  almazSs,  et  que  logo  proveria  no  So- 
corro que  entendia  ser  necessario." — Pinto, 
cap.  xxi. 

Mahajun,  s.  Hind,  from  Sansk. 
mahd-jan,  '  Great  person.'  A  banker 
and  mercliant.  In  Southern  and 
Western  India  the  yemaculax  word 
has  various  other  applications  which 
lire  given  in  Wilson. 

0. 1861. 
"  Down  there  lives  a  ]ffahajun — my  father 
gave  him  a  bill, 
I  have  paid  the  knave  thrice  over,  and 

here  I'm  paying  him  still. 
He  shows  me  a  long  stamp  paper,  and 

must  have  my  land — must  he  ? 
If  I  were  twenty  years  younger,  he  should 
get  six  feet  by  three." 

A.  C.  Lyall,  The  Old  Pindane. 

Mahannali,  s.  See  Miana,  and  My- 
aiuia. 

Mahe,  n.p.  Properly  Mayeji.  A 
small  settlement  on  the  Malabar  coast 
4  m.  south  of  Tetticherry,  where  the 
French  established  a  factory  for  the 
sake  of  the  pepper  trade  in  1722,  and 
which  they  still  retain.  It  is  not  now 
of  any  importance. 

Mahi,  n.p.  The  name  of  a  consi- 
derable river  flowing  into  the  upper 
part  of  the  Gulf  of  Cambay. 

0.  A.D.  80-90.  "Next  comes  another 
gulf  .  .  .*  extending  also  to  the  north,  at 
the  mouth  of  which  is  an  island  called 
Baiones  (Perim,  q.v.),  and  at  the  innermost 
extremity  a  great  river  called  Mala." — 
Periphis,  ch.  i2. 

Mahout,  s.  The  driver  and  tender 
of  an  elephant.  Hind,  mahawat,  from 
Skt.  mahtt-matra,  '  great  in  measure,' 
a  high  officer,  &c.,  so  applied.  The 
Skt.  term  occurs  in  this  sense  in  the 
Mahabharata  {e.g.  iv.  1761,  etc.). 

The  MaJiout  is  mentioned  in  the  First 
Book  of  Maccabees  as  '  the  Indian.' 
See  under  that  word. 

0.  1590.  "Mast  elephants  (see  Must). 
Ihere  are  five  and  a  half  servants  to  each, 
VIZ.,  first  a  Mahawat,  who  sits  on  the  neck 
of  the  animal  and  directs  its  movements.  . . 

He  gets  200  d(fois  per  month Secondly 

^£k6i,  who  sits  behind,  upon  the  rump  of 
the  elephant,  and  assists  in  battle,  and  in 
qmckening  the  speed  of  the  animal ;  but  he 
often  performs  the  duties  of  the  Mahawat. 
Thirdly    the    3Iefhs A    Met'h 

*  This  is  very  otecuve,  wlietlier  iu  tlie  okl  ov 
rca(lin,M. 


fetches  fodder,  and  assists  in  caparisoning 
the  ele^jhant.  .  .  ."—Aln,  i.  125. 

1G48.  " .  .  .  .  and  Mahouts  for  the  ele- 
lahants.  .  .  ."—Van  Tiaist,  56. 

1826.  "  I  will  now  pass  over  the  term  of 
my  infancy,  which  was  emj^loyed  in  learn- 
ing to  read  and  write — my  preceptor  being 
a  mahovihut,  or  elephant-driver — and  will 
take  up  my  adventures." — Pandwang  Hart, 

1848.  "Then  he  described  a  tiger  hunt, 
and  the  manner  in  which  the  Mahout  of  his 
elephant  had  been  iDuUed  off  his  seat  by 
one  of  the  infuriate  animals." — Thacleeray, 
Vanity  Fair,  ch.  iv. 

Mahratta,  n.p.  Hind.  Marhata, 
Marhdttd,fhe  name  of  a  famous  Hindu 
race,  from  the  old  Skt.  name  of  their 
country;  Mahd-rashtra, '  MagnaRegio.' 

c.  550.  "  The  planet  (Saturn's)  motion 
in  A(;leshS  causes  affliction  to  aquatic 
animals  or  products,  and  snakes  ....  in 
PClrva  Phalgunt  to  vendors  of  liquors, 
women  of  the  town,  damsels,  and  the  Mah- 

rattas " — Brhat  Sanhita,  tr.  by  Kern, 

JeE.  a.  S.,  2nd  Ser.,  v.  (34. 

640.  ' '  De  Ik  il  prit  la  direction  du  Nord- 
Ouest,  traversa  une  vaste  for^t,  et .  .  .  11 
arriva  au  royaume  de  Mo-ho-la-fo  (Maha- 
rashtra)  "—Pit  Bouddh.,  i.  202. 

c.  1030.  "  De  Dhar,  en  se  dirigeant  vers 
le  midi,  jusqu'k  la  rivifere  de  Nymyah  on 
comte  7  parasanges  ;  de  Ik  k  Manrat-dessa 
18  paras." — Albirilni,  in  Reinaud's  Frag- 
mens,  109. 

c.  1294-5.  "Al^-ud-din  marched  to 
Eliohjiiir,  and  thence  to  Ghali  lajaura  .... 
the  people  of  that  country  had  never  heard 
of  the  Mussulmans ;  the  Mahratta  land  had 
never  been  punished  l^y  their  armies ;  no 
Mussulman  King  or  Prmce  had  penetrated 
so  far." — Zld-ud-din  Barni,  in  Mliot,  iii. 
150. 

0.  1328.  "In  this  Greater  India  are 
twelve  idolatrous  Kings,  and  more.  .  .  . 
There  is  also  the  Kingdom  of  Maratha 
which  is  very  great." — Fiiar  Jordanus, 
41. 

1673.  "  They  tell  their  tale  in  Moratty ; 
by  Profession  they  are  Gentues." — Fryer, 
174. 

c.  1760.  "....those  dangerous  and 
powerful  neighbors  the  Morattoes;  who 
being  now  masters  of  the  contiguous  island 
of  Salsette.  .  .  ."—Cfrose,  i.  44. 

',,  "The  name  of  Morattoes,  or 
Marattas,  is,  I  have  reason  to  think,  a 
derivation  in  their  countrjf-language,  or  by 
corruption,  from  Mar-Bagah." — Ibid.  75. 

1765.  "  These  united  princes  and  people 
are  those  which  are  known  by  the  general 
name  of  Maharattors ;  a  word  compounded 
of  Battm-  and  Maaliah :  the  first  being  the 
name  of  a  particular  Raazpoot  (or  Bojpoot) 
tribe ;  and  the  latter,  signifying  great  or 
mighty  (as  explained  by  Mr.  Eraser). .  .  ." 
—Holwell.  Hist.  Events,  &o.,  i.  105. 


MAHBATTA  DITCH. 


410 


MAIKATO. 


c.  1769.  Under  a  mezzotint  portrait: 
"yAe  Sight  Borible  George  Lord  Pigot, 
Baron  Pigot  of  Patshul  in  the  Kingdom  of 
Ireland,  President  and  Governor  of  and  foi^ 
all  tlie  Affairs  of  the  United  Company  of 
Merchants  of  England  trading  to  the  East 
Indies,  on  the  Coast  of  Choromandel,  and 
Orixa,  and  of  the  Chingee  and  Uoratta 
Countries,  &c.,  &o.,  &c." 

u.  1842. 

** .  ...  Ah,  for  some  reti'eat 
Deep  in  yonder  shining  Orient,  where  my 

life  began  to  beat ; 
Where  in  wild  Mahratta  battle  fell  my 
father  evil  starr'd." 

Tennt/son,  Loclcsley  Hall. 

Mahratta  Ditch,  li.p.  An  excava- 
tion made  in  1742,  as  described  in  the 
extract  from  Orme,  on  tlie  landward 
sides  of  Calcutta,  to  protect  the  settle- 
ment from  the  Mahratta  bands.  Hence 
the  term,  or  for  shortness  '  The  Ditch ' 
simply,  as  a  disparaging  name  for  Cal- 
cutta. See  Ditcher.  The  line  of  the 
Ditch  nearly  corresponded  with  the 
outside  of  the  existing  Circular  Eoad, 
except  at  the  S.E.  and  S.,  where  the 
work  was  never  executed. 

1742.  "In  the  year  1742  the  Indian 
inhabitants  of  the  Colony  requested  and 
obtained  permission  to  dig  a  ditch  at  their 
own  expense,  round  the  Company's  bounds, 
from  the  northern  parts  of  Sootanatty  to 
the  southern  part  of  Govindpore.  In  six 
months  three  miles  were  finished :  when 

the  inhabitants discontinued  the 

work,  which  from  the  occasion  was  called 
the  Morattoe  Ditch." — Orme,  ii.  45,  ed. 
1803. 

1872.  "The  Calcutta  cockney,  who 
glories  in  the  Mahratta  Ditch.  .  .  ." — 
Govinda  Samanta,  i.  25. 

Hahseer,  Maseer.  H.  Mahasaula, 
^asal,  &c.  s.  The  name  is  applied 
perhaps  to  more  than  one  of  the  larger 
species  of  Barbus  (N.  O.  Oyprinidae), 
but  especially  to  B.  Mosul  of  Buchanan, 
B.  Tor,  Day,  B.  megalepis,  McLelland, 
found  in  the  larger  Himalayan  rivers, 
and  also  in  the  greater  perennial  rivers 
of  Madras  and  Bombay.  It  grows  at 
its  largest,  to  about  the  size  of  the 
biggest  salmon,  and  more.  It  affords 
also  the  highest  sport  to  Indian  anglers; 
and  from  these  circumstances  has  some- 
times been  called,  misleadingly,  the 
'  Indian  salmon.'  The  origin  of  the 
name  Mahseer,  and  its  proper  spelling, 
are  veiy  doubtful.  It  viarj  be  Skt. 
maha-siras,  '  big-head,'  or  malid-salka 
'  large-scaled.'  The  latter  is  most  pro- 
bable, for  the  scales  are  so  large 
that  Buchanan  mentions   that  play- 


ing cards  were  made  from  them  at 
Dacca.* 

c.  1809.  "  The  Masai  of  the  Kosi  is  a 
very  large  fish,  which  many  people  think 
still  better  than  the  Rohu,  and  compare  it 
to  the  salmon." — Eastern  India,  iii.  194. 

1822.  "  Mahasanla  and  Tora,  variously 
altered  and  corrupted,  and  with  various 
additions  may  be  considered  as  genuine 
appellations,  among  the  natives  for  these 
fishes,  all  of  which  frequent  large  rivers."^ — 
F.  (Buchanan)  HamiUon,  Fishes  of  the 
Ganges,  304. 

1873.  "In  my  own  opinion  and  that  of 
others  whom  I  have  met,  the  Mahseer  shows 
more  sport  for  its  size  than  a  salmon." — 
H.  S.  Thomas,  The  Sod  in  India,  p.  9. 

Maistry,  Mistry,  sometimes  even 
Mystery,  s.  Hind,  mistrl.  This  word, 
a  corruption  of  the  Portuguese  mesfre, 
has  spread  into  the  vernaculars  all  over 
India,  and  is  in  constant  Anglo-Indian 
use. 

Properly  '  a  foreman,'  '  a  master- 
workman  ; '  but  used  also,  at  least  in 
Upper  India,  for  any  artizan,  as  raj- 
mistri  (properly  rdz,  Pers.),  '  a  mason 
or  bricklayer,'  hhar-mistri,  'a  black- 
smith,' etc. 

The  proper  use  of  the  word,  as  noted 
above,  corresponds  precisely  to  the 
definition  of  the  Portuguese  word,  as 
applied  to  artisans  in  Bluteau :  "  Ar- 
tifice que  sabebemoseu  officio.  Peritus 
artifex ....  Opifex,  alienorum  operum 
inspector." 

In  W.  and  S.  India  maistry,  as 
used  in  the  household,  generally  means 
the  cook,  or  the  tailor  (see  Caleefa). 

1554.  "  To  the  mestre  of  the  smith's  shop 
(ferraria)  30,000  reis  of  salary  and  600  reis 
for  maintenance  "  (see  hatta). — S.  Botdho, 
Tonibo,  65. 

1800.  ".  .  .  .  I  have  not  yet  been  able 
to  remedy  the  mischief  done  in  my  absence, 
as  we  have  the  advantage  here  of  the  assist- 
ance of  some  Madras  dubashes  and 
maistries  "  (ironical). — Wellington,  i.  67. 

1883.  ".  .  .  .  My  mind  goes  back  to  my 
ancient  Goanese  cook.  He  was  only  a 
maistry,  or  more  vulgarly  a  bobbeiyee  (v. 
Bobachee),  yet  his  sonorous  name  recalled 
the  conquest  of  Mexico,  or  the  doubling  of 
the  Cape." — Tribes  on  My  Frontier,  35. 

Maiaato,  s.  Tamil,  a  washer- 
man or  dhoby  (<i-v.). 

1516.  "There  is  another  sect  of  Gentiles 
which  they  call  Mainatos,  whose  business 
it  is  to  wash  the  clothes  of  the  Kings, 
Bramins,  and  Naires;  and  by  this  they 
get  their  living ;  and  neither  they  nor  thea 

'  Mr.  H.  S.  Thomas  suggests  '/lutM-asjia,  "  great 
'  mouth." 


MAJOON. 


411 


MALABAB. 


sons  can  take  up  any  other  business." — 
Barbosa,  Lisbon  ed.  334. 

c.  1542.  "  In  this  inolosure  do  likewise 
remain  all  the  Landresses,  by  them  called 
Maynates,  which  wash  the  linnen  of  the 
City  (Pequin),  who,  as  we  were  told,  are 
above  an  hundred  thousand."— PireJn  (in 
Cosan),  p.  133.  The  original  (cap.  cv. )  has 
todos  OS  mainatos,  whose  sex  Cogan  has 
changed. 

1554.  "And  the  farm  {renda)  of  mainatos, 
which  farm  prohibits  any  one  from  washing 
clothes,  which  is  the  work  of  a  mainato, 
except  by  arrangement  with  the  farmer 
(Eendeiro).  .  .  ." — Tonibo,  &o.,  53. 

1644.  (Expenses  of  Daman)  "  For  two 
maynatos,  three  water  hoys  (hoU  de  agoa), 
one  sombrej/ro  hoy,  and  4  torch  bearers  for 
the  said  Captain,  at  1  xerafim  each  a  month, 
comes  in  the  year  to  36,000  ria  or  x"». 
00120.0.00."— ^ocaiTo,  MS.  f.  191. 

Majoon,  s.  Hind,  from  the  Arab. 
ma'jun,  lit.  '  kneaded,'  and  thence 
what  old  medical  books  call  '  an  elec- 
tuary '  (i.  e.  a  compound  of  medicines 
kneaded  ■with  syrup  into  a  soft  mass), 
but  specially  applied  to  an  intoxicating 
confection  of  hemp  leaves,  &c.,  sold  in 
the  bazar.  In  the  Decoan  the  form  is 
ma'jSmi  Moodeen  Sheriff,  in  his  Suppt. 
to  the  Pharmac.  of  India  ■writes 
maghjun. 

"  The  chief  ingredients  in  making  it  are 
jory'a  (or  hemp)  leaves,  miUc,  ghee,  poppy- 
seeds,  flowers  of  the  thorn-apple  (datura), 
the  powder  of  nux  vomica,  and  sugar." — 
Qanoon-e-Islam,  Glos.  Ixxxiii. 

1519.  "  Next  morning  I  halted  .  .  .  and 
indulging  myself  with  a  maaj^n,  made  them 
throw  into  the  water  the  liquor  used  for 
intoxicating  fishes,  and  caught  a  few  fish." 
—Bdber,  272. 

1563.  "  And  this  they  make  up  into  an 
electuary,  with  sugar,  and  with  the  things 
above-mentioned,  and  this  they  call  maju." 
—Oareiii,  f.  27r. 

1781.  "  Our  ill-favoured  guard  brought 
in  a  dose  of  majum  each,  and  obliged  us  to 
eat  it  ...  a  little  after  sunset  the  surgeon 
came,  and  with  him  30  or  40  Caftres,  who 
seized  us,  and  held  us  fast  till  the  operation 
(cu'cumcision)  was  performed."— 5oWic»-'s 
■letter  quoted  in  Son.  John  Lindsay's  Jour- 
nal of  Captivity  ill  Mysore,  lAves  of  Lindsays, 
ui.  293. 

1874.  "...  it  (Bhang)  is  made  up  %vith 
flour  and  various  additions  into  a  sweetmeat 
or  majum  of  agreen  colour." — Sanhury  and 
FlUckinei;  493. 

Malabar,  n.p.  a.  This  name  of 
the  sea-board  coxmtry  which  the  Arabs 
called  the  '  Pepper-Ooast,'  the  ancient 
Kerala  of  the  Hindus,  the  Aiiivptio], 
or  rather  Aiixipucri,  of  the  Greeks  (see 
imdor  Tamil),   is    not   in    form   in- 


digenous, but  was  applied,  apparently, 
first  by  the  Arab  or  Arabo-Persian 
mariners  of  the  Gulf.  The  substan- 
tive part  of  the  name,  Malai,  or  the 
like,  is  doubtless  indigenous ;  it  is  the 
Dravidian  term  for  '  mountain '  in  the 
Sanskritized  form  Malaya,  which  is 
applied  specifically  to  the  southern 
;^ortion  of  the  Western  Ghauts,  and 
from  which  is  taken  the  indigenous 
term  Mdlayalam,  distinguishing  that 
branch  of  Dravidian  language  which 
is  spoken  in  the  tract  which  we  call 
Malabar. 

This  name — Male  or  Malai,  Mallah, 
&c., — we  find  in  the  earlier  post-classic 
notices  of  India :  whilst  in  the  great 
Temple-Inscription  of  Tanjore  (llth 
century)  we  find  the  region  m  question 
caXletS-Malai-nadu  {nSdio:=  'country'). 
The  affix  bar  appears  attached  to  it 
first  (so  far  as  we  are  aware)  in  the 
Geography  of  Edi-isi  (c.  1150).  This 
(Persian  ?)  termination,  hdr,  whatever 
be  its  origin,  and  whether  or  no  it  be 
connected  either  with  the  Arab,  barr, 
'  a  continent,'  on  one  hand,  or  with 
the  Skt.  vara,  '  a  region,'  on  the  other, 
was  most  assui-edly  applied  by  the 
navigators  of  the  GuK  to  other  regions 
which  they  visited  besides  Western 
India.  Thus  we  have  Zangi-bar  (mod. 
Zanzibar),  '  the  country  of  the 
Blacks ; '  Kalah-bdr,  denoting  appa- 
rently the  coast  of  the  Malay  Penin- 
sula ;  and  even,  according  to  the  dic- 
tionaries, Hindu-bar  for  India. 

In  the  Arabic  work  which  affords  the 
second  of  these  examples  [Relation, 
&c.,  tr.  hj  Reinaud,  i.  17)  it  is  expressly 
explained:  "The  word  bar  serves  to 
indicate  that  which  is  both  a  coast  and 
a  kingdom." 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  quotations 
below  that  in  the  Middle  Ages,  even 
after  the  establishment  of  the  use  of 
this  termination,  the  exact  form  of  the 
name  as  given  by  foreign  travellers 
and  writers,  varies  considerably.  But, 
from  the  time  of  the  Portuguese  dis- 
covery of  the  Cape  route,  Malavar,  or 
Malabar,  as  we  have  it  now,  is  the  per- 
sistent form. 

c.  545.  '  The  imports  to  Taprobane  are 
silk,  aloeswood,  cloves,  sandalwood.  .  .  _•  . 
These  again  are  passed  on  from  Sielediba 
to  the  marts  on  this  side,  such  as  MaKk, 

where  the  pepper  is  grown And  the 

most  notable  places  of  trade  are  these, 
Sinda  ....  and  then  the  five  marts  of 
MoAe,  from  which  the  pepper  is  exported, 
viz..  Parti,  Munijanith,  Valopatana,  Nalo- 


MALABAR. 


412 


MALABAR. 


patana,  and  Pudopatana." — Cosvias,  Bk.  xi. 
Jn  Caihay,  <bc.,  p.  clxxviii. 

c.  645.  "To  the  south  this  kingdom  is 
near  the  sea.  There  rise  the  mountains 
called  Mo-Ia-ye  {Malaya),  with  their  preci- 
pitous sides,  and  their  lofty  summits,  their 
dark  valleys  and  their  deep  ravines.  On 
these  mountains  grows  the  white  sandal- 
wood."— Hwen  Tswm  in  Julien,  iii.  122. 

851.  "ITrom  this  place  (Maskat)  ships 
sail  for  India,  and  run  for  Kaulam- 
Malai ;  the  distance  from  Maskat  to  E!au- 
lam-Malai  is  a  month's  sail  with  a  moderate 
wind." — Relation,  &c.,  tr.  by  Reinavd,  i.  15. 

The  same  work  at  p.  15  uses  the  expres- 
sion "  Country  of  Pepper  "  (Balad-ul-falfal). 

890.  "Prom  Sind^n  to  Mall  is  five  days' 
journey ;  in  the  latter  pepper  is  to  be  found, 
also  the  bamboo," — Ibn  Khurdddba  in 
Mliot,  i.  15. 

c.  1030.  "You  enter  then  on  the  country 
of  L^r^n,  in  which  is  Jaimxtr  (see  under 
Choul),  then  Ualiah,  then  K^nchi,  then 
Dravira  (see  Dravidian). — Al-BiHmi,  in 
Beinaud,  Fragmems,  121. 

c.  1150.  "Tandarina  (see  Pandarani)  is 
a  town  built  at  the  mouth  of  a  river  which 
comes  from  Manibar,  where  vessels  from 
India  and  Sind  cast  anchor." — Jdrisi  in 
Mliot,  i.  90. 

c.  1200.  "Hari  sports  here  in  the  delightful 
spring  .  .  .  when  the  breeze  from  Malaya 
is  fragrant  from  passing  over  the  charming 
lavanga"  (cloves). — GUa  Govinda. 

1270.  "  Malibar  is  a  large  country  of 
]didia,  with  many  cities,  in  which  pepper 
is  produced."' — Kazwinl  in  Oildemeister,  214. 

1293.  "You  can  sail  (upon  that  sea) 
between  these  islands  and  Ormes,  and 
(from  Ormes)  to  those  parts  which  are 
called  (Minibar),  is  a  distance  of  2,000 
miles,  in  a  direction  between  south  and 
south-east;  then  300  miles  between  east 
and  south-east  from  Minibar  to  Maabar  " 
(see  Mabar). — Letter  of  Fr.  John  of  Monte- 
cormno,  in  Cathay,  i.  215. 

1298.  "Melibar  is  a  great  kingdom 
lying  towards  the  west.  .  .  .  There  is  in 
this  kingdom  a  great  quantity  of  pepper." 
— Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iii.  ch.  25. 

c.  1300.  "Beyond  Guzerat  are  Kankan 
(see  Concan)  and  Tana;  beyond  them  the 
country  of  Malibar,  which  from  the  boun- 
dary of  Karoha  to  Kiilam  *  is  300  parasangs 
in  length."— JJfflsMdaddfe,  in  Mliot,  i.  68. 

0.  1320.  "  A  certain  traveller  states  that 
India  is  divided  into  three  parts,  of  which 
the  first,. which  is  also  the  most  westerly,  is 
that  on  the  confines  of  Kerman  and  Sind, 
and  is  called  Guzerat ;  the  se.cond,  Mani- 
bar, or  the  Land  of  Pepper,  east  of 
GvaetlA."—  Abulfeda,  in  Gildemeister,  184. 

c.  1322.  "  And  now  that  ye  may  Imow 
how  pepijer  is  got,  let  me  tell  you  that  it 
groweth  in  a  certain  empire,  whereuuto  I 
came  to  land,  the  name  whereof  is  Mini- 
bar."— J^Vior  Odoric,  in  Cathay,  &c.  74. 

*  Probably  from  Glicriah  to  Quilou. 


c.  1343.  "  After  3  days  we  arrived  in  the 
country  of  the  Mnlaibar,  which  is  the 
country  of  Pepper.  It  stretches  in  length  a, 
distance  of  two  months'  march  along  the 
sea-shore." — Ilm  Batuta,  iv.  71. 

c.  1348-49.  "We  embarked  on  board 
certain  junks  from  Lower  India,  which  is 
called  Minubar." — John  de'  MarignolU,  in 
Cathay,  356. 

c,  1420-30.  "...  Departing  thence  he 
.  .  .  arrived  at  a  noble  city  called  Goloen. 
.  .  .  This  province  is  called  Melibaria, 
•and  they  collect  in  it  the  ginger  called  by 
the  natives  colomM,  pepper,  brazil-wood, 
and  the  cinnamon,  called  canella  grossa." — 
Conti,  corrected  from  Jones's  transl.  in 
India  in  XV.  Cent.  17-18. 

c.  1442.  "The  coast  which  includes 
Calicut  with  some  neighbouring  ports,  and 
which  extends  as  far  as  (Kael),  a  place 
situated  opposite  to  the  Island  of  Serendib 
.  .  .  bears  the  general  name  of  Melibar." 
— Abdurraszak,  in  do.  19. 

1459.  Fra  Mauro's  great  Map  has  Mili- 
bar. 

1514.  "  In  the  region  of  India  called 
Melibar,  which  province  begins  at  Goa,  and 
extends  to  Cape  Comedis  (Comorin).  ..." 
— Zetter  of  Giov.  da  Empoli,  79.  It  is  re- 
markable to  find  this  Florentine  using  this 
old  form  in  1514, 

1516.  "And  after  that  the  Moors  of 
Meca  discovered  India,  and  began  to 
navigate  near  it,  which  was  610  years  ago, 
they  used  to  touch  at  this  country  of  Mala- 
bar on  account  of  the  pepper  which  is  found 
there."— Barbosa,  102. 

1553.  "  We  shall  hereafter  describe 
particularly  the  position  of  this  city 
of  Calecut,  and  of  the  country  of  Malanar 
in  which  it  stands." — Barros,  Deo.  I.,  iv. 
0.  6. 

In  the  following  chapter  he  writes  Mala- 
bar. 

155i.  "  From  Diu  to  the  Islands  of  Bib. 
Steer  first  S.S.B.,  the  pole  being  made  by 
five  inches,  side  towards  the  land  in  the 
direction  of  E.S.E.  and  S.E.  by  E.  till  you 
see  the  mountains  of  Monibar."— TAe 
Mohit,  in  J.  As.  Soc.  Ben.  v.  461. 

1572. 
"  Esta  provincia  cuja  porto  agora 

Tornado  tendes,  Malabar  se  chama : 
Do  culto  antiguo  os  idolos  adora. 
Que  c\  por  estas  partes  se  derrama." 
Camoes,  vii.  32. 

By  Biu'ton : 
"  This  province,  in  whose  Ports  your  ships 
have  tane 
refuge,  the  Malabar  by  nameisloiown ; 
its  Jintique  rite  adoretn  idols  vain, 
Idol-religion  being  broadest  sown." 
Since  De  Barros  Malabar  occurs  almost 
universally. 

1877.  The  form  Malibar  is  used  in  a 
letter  from  Athanasius  Peter  III.,  "Patri- 
arch of  the  Syrians  of  Antioch"  to  the 
Marquis  of  Salisbury,  dated  Cairo,  July 
18th,  1877. 


MALABAK. 


413 


MALABAR  BITES. 


Malabar^  a.p.  b.  TMs  word, 
thiougli  cirouBistances  whioli  have 
teen  fully  elucidated  by  Bishop  Cald- 
■well  in  Hs  Comparative  Grammar 
(2iid  ed.,  10-12),  from  wMob.  we  give 
an  extract  below,*  was  applied  by  the 
Portuguese  not  only  to  the  language 
and  people  of  the  country  thus  called, 
hut  also  to  the  Tami?  language  and  the 
people  speaking  Tamil.  In  the  quota- 
tions following,  those  under  A.  apply, 
or  may  apply,  to  the  proper  people  or 
language  of  Malabar  (see  Malayalam.) ; 
those  imder  B.  are  instances  of  the 
misapplication  to  Tamil,  a  misapplica- 
tion which  was  genei-al  (see  e.g.  in 
Urme,  passim)  down  to  the  beginning 
of  this  century,  and  which  stfll  holds 
amongthe  more  ignorant  Europeans 
and  Em'asians  in  S.  India  and  Ceylon. 

(A.)- 

1552.  "  A  lingua  dos  Gtentios  de  Canara 
e  Malabar." — Castanlieda,  ii.  78. 

1572. 
"  Leva  alguns  Ualabares,  que  tomou 

Por  for9a,  dos  que  o  Samorlm  mandara.'' 
Camoes,  ix.  14. 

1582.  "They  asked  of  the  Malabars 
which  went  with  him  what  he  was  ? " — 
Castaneda  (tr.  by  N.  L.)  f.  37  v. 

1602.  "  We  came  to  anchor  in  the  Eoade 
of  Achen  .  .  .  where  we  found  sixteene 
or  eighteene  saile  of  shippes  of  diuers 
Nations,  some  Goserats,  some  of  Bengala, 
some  of  Calecttt,  called  Malabares,  some 
Pegues,  and  some  JPatanyes." — Sir  J.  Lan- 
caster, in  Purclias,  i.  153. 

1606.  In  Gouvea  (Synodo,  ff.  iv.,  3,  &c.) 
Malavar  means  the  MalaySlam  language. 

(B.)- 

1549.  "Enrico  Enriquez,  a  Portuguese 
priest  of  our  Society,  a  man  of  excellent 
virtue  and  good  example,  who  is  now  in  the 
Promontory  of  Comorin,  writes  and  speak.s 
the  Malabar  tongue  very  well  indeed." — 
Letter  of  Xaiier,  m  Coleridge's  Life,  ii.  73. 

1718.  "This  place  (Tranquebar)  is  alto- 
gether inhabited  by  Malabarian  Heathens." 
— Propn.  of  the  Gospel  in  tlie  East,  Pt.  I. 
(3ded.)p.  18. 


*  "  Tlie  Portuguese ....  sailing  from  Malabar 
on  voyages  of  exploration  ....  made  their  ac- 
quaintance with  various  places  on  the  eastern  or 
Coromandel  Coast ....  and  finding  the  language 
spoken  by  the  fishing  and  sea-fai-ing  classes  on 
the  eastern  coast  similar  to  that  spoken  on  the 
western,  they  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was 
identical  with  it,  and  called  it  in  oonsecLuence  by 
the  same  name— viz.,  Kalabar.  ....  A  circum- 
stance which  naturally  confirmed  the  Portuguese 
in  their  notion  of  the  identity  of  the  people  and 
language  of  the  Coromandel  Coast  with  those  of 
Malabar  was  that  when  they  arrived  at  Cael,  in 

Tinnevelly,  on  the  Coromandel  Coast they 

found  the  King  of  Quilou  (one  of  the  most  im- 
portant places  on  the  Malabar  Coast)  residing 
tliero."— JJj).  Caldmdl,  u.  s. 


"  Two  distinct  languages  are  necessarily 
required ;  one  is  the  DamuUan,  commonly 
called  Malabarick."— iJid.,  Part  IIL  33. 

1734.  "Magnopere  commendantes  ze- 
lum,  ac  studium  Missionariorum,  qui  libroa 
sacram  Ecclesiae  Catholicae  doctrinam, 
rerumque  sacrarum  monumenta  conti- 
nentes,  pro  Indoram  Christi  fidelium  erudi- 
tione  in  linguam  Malabaricam  seu  Tamuli- 
cam  transtulere." — Brief  of  Pope  Clement 
XIL,  in  Morbert,  ii.  432-3. 

These  words  are  adopted  from  Card. 
Tournon's  decree  of  1704  (see  id.  i.  173). 

c.  1760.  "Such  was  the  ardent  zeal  of 
M.  Ziegenbalg  that  in  less  than  a  year  he 
attained  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  Mala- 
barian tongue.  .  .  .  He  composed  also  a 
Malabarian  dictionary  of  20,000  words." — 
Grose,  i.  261. 

1782.  "Les  habitans  de  la  c6te  de 
Coromandel  sont  appellfe  Tamouls ;  les 
Europ^ens  les  nomment  improprement 
Malabars." — Sonnerat,  i.  47. 

1801.  "  From  Niliseram  to  the  Chauder- 
gerry  River  no  language  is  understood  but 
the  Malabars  of  the  Coast." — Sir  T.  Munro 
in  Life,  i.  322. 

In  the  following  passage  the  word 
Malabars  is  misapplied  still  further, 
though  by  a  writer  usually  most  accu- 
rate and  intelligent : 

1810.  "  The  language  spoken  at  Madras 
is  the  TaUnija,  here  called  Malabars."— 
Maria  Graham,  128. 

1860.  "The  term  'Malabar'  is_  used 
throughout  the  following  pages  in  the 
comprehensive  sense  in  which  it  is  applied 
in  the  Singhalese  Chronicles  to  the  contin- 
ental invsSers  of  Ceylon ;  but  it  must  be 
observed  that  the  adventurers  in  these 
expeditions,  who  are  styled  in  the  Malm- 
wanso  '  damilos,'  or  Tamils,  came  not  only 
from  .  .  .  'Malabar,'  but  also  from  all 
parts  of  the  peninsula,  as  far  north  as 
Cuttack  and  Orissa." — TennenCs  Ceylon, 
i.  353. 

Malabar-Creeper,  s.  Argyreia 
malabarica,  Choisy. 

Malabar  Rites.  This  was  a  name 
given  to  certain  heathen  and  super- 
stitious practices  which  the  Jesuits  of 
the  Madura,  Carnatic,  and  Mysore 
Missions  permitted  to  their  converts, 
in  spite  of  repeated  prohibitions  by  the 
Popes.  And  though  these  practices 
were  finally  condemned  by  the  Legate 
Cardinal  de  Toumon  in  1704,  they 
still  subsist,  more  or  less,  among  native 
Catholic  Christians,  and  especially 
among  those  belonging  to  the  (so- 
called)  Goa  Churches. 

These  practices  are  generally  alleged 
to  have  arisen  under  Father  de'  Nobili 
("Eobertus  de  Nobilibus  ")  who  came 


MALABAR  RITjiS, 


4l4 


MALABATEEUM. 


to  Madura  about  1606.  There  can  be 
no  doubt  tbat  the  aim  of  this  famous 
Jesuit  was  to  present  Christianity  to 
the  people  under  the  form,  as  it  were, 
of  a  Hindu  translation ! 

The  nature  of  the  practices  of  which 
we  speak  may  be  gathered  from  the 
following  particulars  of  their  prohibi- 
tion. In  1623  Pope  Gregory  XV.,  by 
a,  constitution  dated  31st  January, 
condemned  the  following : — 

1.  The  inyestitiire  of  Brahmans  and 
certain  other  castes  with  the  sacred 
thread,  through  the  agency  of  Hindu 
priests,  and  with  Hindu  ceremonies. 
For  these  Christian  ceremonies  were  to 
be  substituted ;  and  the  thread  was  to 
be  regarded  as  only  a  civil  badge. 

2.  The  ornamental  use  of  sandal- 
wood paste  was  permitted,  but  not  its 
superstitious  use,  e.g.,  in  mixture 
with  cowdung-ashes,  &c.,  for  ceremo- 
nial purification. 

3.  Bathing  as  a  ceremonial  pujiflca- 
tion. 

4.  The  observance  of  caste,  and  the 
refusal  of  high-caste  Christians  to  mix 
with  low-caste  Christians  in  the 
Churches,  was  disapproved. 

The  quarrels  between  Capuchins 
and  Jesuits  later  in  the  17th  century 
again  brought  the  Malabar  Eites  into 
notice,  and  Cardinal  de  Toumon  was 
sent  on  his  unlucky  mission  to  deter- 
mine these  matters  finally.  His  decree 
(23rd  June,  1704)  prohibited  :— 

1.  A  mutilated  form  of  baptism,  in 
which  were  omitted  certain  ceremonies 
offensive  to  Hindus,  specifically  the 
use  of  '  saliva,  sal,  et  insufflatio.'  2. 
The  use  of  Pagan  names.  3.  The 
Hinduizing  of  Christian  terms  by 
translation.  4.  Deferring  the  baptism 
of  children,  5.  Infant  marriages. 
6.  The  use  of  the  Hindu  tali  (see 
talee).  7.  Hindu  usages  at  mar- 
riages. 8.  Augury  at  marriages,  by 
means  of  a  coco-nut.  9.  The  exclusion 
of  women  from  churches  during  cer- 
tain periods.  10.  Ceremonies  on  a 
girl's  attainment  of  puberty.  11.  The 
making  distinction  between  Pariahs 
and  others.  12.  The  assistance  of 
Christian  musicians  at  heathen  cere- 
monies. 13.  The  use  of  ceremonial 
washings  and  bathings.  14.  The  use 
of  cowdung-ashes.  15.  The  reading 
and  use  of  Hindu  books. 

With  regard  to  No.  11  it  may  be 
observed  that  in  South  India  the  dis- 
tinction of  castes  still  subsists,  and  the. 


only  Christian  Mission  in  that  quarter 
which  has  really  succeeded  in  abolish- 
ing caste  is  that  of  the  Basel  Society. 

Kalabathrum,  s.     There   can  be 
little  doubt  that  this  classical  export 
from  India    was    the    dried   leaf   of 
various  species  of  Cinnammnum,  which 
leaf  was  known  in  Sanskrit  as  tainala- 
pattra.     Some  who  wrote  soon  after 
the  Poi'tuguese  discoveries  took,  per- 
haps not  unnaturally,  the  jian  or  betel- 
leaf    for    the    malahatlirum    of     the 
ancients ;  and  this  was  maintained  by 
Dean  Vincent  in  his  well-known  work 
on  the  Commerce  and  Navigation  of 
the  Ancients,  justifying  this  in  part  by 
the  Arab,  name  of  the  betel,  tamMl, 
which  is    taken    from  Skt.   tamlmla, 
betel ;  tamhula-pattra,  betel-leaf.    The 
tamala-pattra,   however,    the  produce 
of  certain  wild  spp.  of  Cinnamomum, 
obtained  both  in  the  hills  of  Eastern. 
Bengal  and  in  the  forests  of  Southern 
India,   is  still  valued    in    India    asi 
a  medicine  and  aromatic,  though  in 
no  such  degree  as  in  ancient  times, 
and    it  is  usually  known  in  domes- 
tic economy  as  tejpdt,   or    corruptly 
tez-pdt,     i.e.     'pungent     leaf.'     The 
leaf  was  in  the  Arabic  Materia  Medica 
under  the  name  of  sadhaj  or  sddhajz 
Hindi,  and   was  till  recently  in  the 
English  Pharmacopoeia  as  Folium  in- 
dicum,  which  will  still  be  found  in 
Italian    drug-shops.     The    matter   is 
treated,  with  his   usual  lucidity  and 
abundance  of  local  knowledge,  in  the 
Collogtdos  of  Garcia  de  Orta,  of  which 
we  give  a  short  extract.     This  was 
evidently  unknown  to  Dean  Vincent, 
as  he  repeats  the  very  errors  which 
Garcia  dissipates.      Garcia  also  notes 
that  confusion  of    Malabathrum  and 
Folium  indicum  with  spikenard,  which 
is  traceable  in  Pliny  as  well  as  among 
the  Arab  pharmacologists.     The  an- 
cients did  no  doubt  apply  the  name 
malabathrum  to  some  other  substance, 
an  unguent  or  solid  extract.    Eheede, 
we  may  notice,  mentions  that  in  his 
time  in  Malabar,  oils  in  high  medical 
estimation  were  made  from  both  leaves 
and  root  of  the  "  wild  cinnamon  "  of 
that  coast,  and  that  from  the  root  of 
the  same  tree  a  camphor  was  extracted, 
having  several  of  the  properties  of  real 
camphor  and  more  fragrance.     (See  a 
note  by  one  of  the  present  writers  in 
Cathay,  &c.,  pp.  cxlv.-xlvi.). 
N.B. — The  name  Cinnamon  is  pro- 


MALABATHRUM. 


415 


MALACCA. 


Derly  oonfined  to  the  tree  of  Cejion  (C. 
'ieyhmGum).  The  other  Cinnamoma 
ire  properly  Cassia  harlcs. 

u.  A.Dt  60,  "  Ha\a^a9pov  enot  vjTo\afi^d^ 
'ovtriv  elvai  t^5  'IpSiktjs  vdp5ov  i^vA\oi/,  irAafu^eroi 
^Trb  TJjf  Kara  TT)!'  6<r^r}|/,  en^epeia^,  ,  •  .  iSiof  yap 
E(m  yevo^jiivofievov  ev  ToisIvSucots  TeAiLta(rt,<^uAAo;' 
bi*  eirifTjx'SMei'oi'  ilfiart." — DioscoHdeSf  Mat. 
Med,  i.  11. 

0,  A.D.  70.  "  We  are  beholden  to  Syria 
for  Malabathrum.  This  is  a  tree  that 
beareth  leaves  rolled  up  round  together, 
and  seeming  to  the  eie  withered.  Out  of 
which  there  is  drawn  and  pressed  an  Oile 

for  perfumers  to  use And  yet  there 

commeth  a  better  land  thereof  from  India. 
....  The  rellish  thereof  ought  to  resemble 
Nardus  at  the  tongue  end.  The  perfume  or 
smell  that  .  .  .  the  leafe  yeeldeth  when  it 
is  boiled  in  wine,  passeth  all  others.  It  is 
straunge  and  monstrous  which  is  observed  in 
the  price ;  for  it  hath  risen  from  one  denier 
to  three  hundred  a  pound." — Pliny,  xii.  26, 
in  Ph.  Holland. 

c.  A.D.  90  ".  .  ,  .  Getting  rid  of  the 
fibrous  parts,  they  take  the  leaves  and 
double  them  up  into  little  balls,  which  they 
stitch  through  with  the  fibres  of  the  mthes. 
And  these  they  divide  into  three  classes. 
.  .  .  And  thus  originate  the  three  qualities 
of  Malabathrum,  whichthe  people  who  have 
prepared  them  carry  to  India  for  sale." — 
Pefiiplus,  near  the  end. 

1563.  "jB.  I  remember  well  that  in 
speaking  of  betel  you  told  me  that  it  was 
not  folium  indu,  a  piece  of  information 
of  great  value  to  me ;  for  the  physicians 
who  put  themselves  forward  as  having 
learned  much  from  these  parts,  assert  that 
they  are  the  same ;  and  what  is  more,  the 
modem  writers  .  .  .  call  betel  in  their 
works  temJml,  and  say  that  the  Moors  give 
it  this  name.  .  .  . 

"  0.  That  the  two  thingfs  are  different  as 
I  told  you  is  clear,  for  Avicena  treats  them 
in  two  different  chapters,  viz.,  in  259,  which 
treats  of  folium  indu,  and  in  707,  which 
treats  of  tambul .  .  .  and  the  folium  indu  is 
called  by  the  Indians  Tamalapatra,  which 
the  Greeks  and  Latins  corrupted  into 
malahathrum,"  etc.— Garcia,  S.  d5v,  96. 

c.  1690.  "Hoc  Tembul  seu  Sirium,  licet 
vnlgatissimum  In  India  sit  folium,  distin; 
guendum  est  a  Folio  Indo  seu  Malabathro, 
Arabibus  Gadegi  Hindi,  in  Pharmacopoeis, 
et  Indis,  Tamala-patra  et  folio  Indo  dicto. 
....  A  nostra  autem  natione  intellexi 
Malabathium  nihil  aliud  esse  quam  folium 
canellaef  seu  cinnamomi  sylvestris." — Bum- 

' '  ss,  V.  337. 


c._1760.  "...  quand  I'on  considfere  que  les 
Indiens  appellent  notre  feuille  Indienne 
tamalapalxa  on  croit  d'apercevoir  que  le 
mot  Grec  liaW/Sarpoi'  en  a  ^t^  anciennement 
i^Tivi."— {Diderot)  Enq/dopedie,  xx.  846. 

1837.  (Malatroon  is  given  in  Arabic 
works  of  Materia  Medica  as  the  Greek  of 
SSdlmj,  and  tuj  and  tq-pat  as  the  Hindi 
synonymes.)    *'  By  the  latter  names  may 


be  obtained  everywhere  in  the  bazars  of 
India,  the  leaves  oiCinn.  Tamala  and  of 
Cimi.  alUflorum." — Boyle,  Essay  on  Antiq. 
of  Hindoo  Medicine,  85. 

IVEalacca,  n.p.  The  city  -which  gives 
its  name  to  the  Peninsula  and  the 
Straits  of  Malacca,  and  which  was  the 
seat  of  a  considerable  Malay  monarchy 
till  its  capture  by  the  Portuguese  under 
D'Alboquerque  ia  1511.  One  naturally 
supposes  some  etymological  connexion; 
between  Malay  and  Malacca.  And 
such  a  connexion  is  put'  forward  by 
De  Barros  and  D'Alboquorque  (see- 
quotations  below,  and  also  under 
Malay).  The  latter  also  mentions  am 
alternative  suggestion  for  the  origia  of 
the  name  of  the  city,  which  e-vidently 
refers  to  the  Arab,  mulakat,  '  a  meet- 
ing.' This  last,  though  it  appears  also> 
in  the  Sy'ara  Malay  it,  may  be  totally 
rejected.  Cra-wfurd  is  positive  that 
the  place  was  called  from  the  word 
malaka,  the  Malay  name  of  the 
Phyllanthus  emhUca{oT  embliomyroba- 
lan,  q.v.),  "a  tree  said  to  be  abundant 
in  that  locality ;  "  and  this,  it  -wiU  be 
seen  below,  is  given  by  Godinho  de 
Eredia  as  the  etymology.  Malaka  again 
seems  to  be  a  corruption  of  the  Skt. 
amlaka,  from  amla,  '  acid. ' 

1416.  "  There  was  no  King  but  only  a 
chief,  the  country  belonging  to  Siam  .  .  . 
In  the  year  1409,  the  imperial  envoy  Cheng 
Ho  brought  an  order  from  the  emperor  and 
gave  to  the  chief  two  silver  seals,  ...  he 
erected  a  stone  and  raised  the  place  to  a 
city,  after  which  the  land  was  called,  the 
Kingdom  of  Malacca  [Moa-la-ka)  .  .  .  Tin 
is  found  in  the  mountains  ....  it  is  cast 
into  small  blocks  weighing  1  catti  8  taels 
....  ten  pieces  are  bound  together  with 
rattan  and  form  a  small  bundle,  whilst  40 
pieces  make  a  large  bundle.  Ip  all  their 
trading  .  .  .  they  use  these  pieces  of  tih 
instead  of  money." — Chinese  Amuds,  in 
Groerieveldt,  p.  123. 

1498.  "Melequa  ...  is  40  days  from 
Qualecut  with  a  fair  wind  .  .  .  hence  pro- 
ceeds all  the  clove,  and  it  is  worth  there  9 
crusados  for  a  bahar  (q.v.),  and  likewise 
nutmeg  other  9  crusados  the  bahar;  and 
there  is  much  porcelain  and  much  silk,  and 
much  tin,  of  which  they  make  money, 
but  the  money  is  of  large  size  and  little 
value,  so  that  it  takes  3  farazalas  of  it  to 
make  a  crusado.  Here  too  are  many  large 
parrots  all  red  like  file."— Boteiro  de  V.  da 
Gama,  110-111. 

1510.  ' '  When  we  had  arrived  at  the  city 
of  Melacha,  we  were  immediately  presented 
to  the  Sultan,  who  is  a  Moor.  .  .  .  I  believe 
that  more  ships  arrive  here  than  in  any 
other  place  in  the  world  .  .  ."-Varthema, 
224. 


MALAY. 


416 


MALAY. 


1511.  "  This  Paremicjura  gave  the  name 
■of  Malaca  to  the  new  colony,  because  in  the 
language  of  Java,  when  a  man  of  Palimbao 
flees  away  they  call  him  Malayo  .... 
■Others  say  that  it  was  called  Malaca  be- 
icause  of  the  number  of  people  who  came 
there  from  one  part  and  the  other  in  so 
short  a  space  of  time,  for  the  word  Malaca 
also  signifies  to  meet  ...  Of  these  two 
■opinions  let  each  one  accept  that  which  he 
Ahinks  to  be  the  best,  for  this  is  the  truth 
•of  the  matter." — Commentaries  of  AlbO' 
■querque,  E.  T.  by  Birch,  iii.  76-77. 

1516.  "The  said  Kingdom  of  Ansyane 
^Siam)  throws  out  a  great  point  of  land 
into  the  sea,  which  makes  there  a  cape, 
■where  the  sea  returns  again  towards  China 
to  the  north ;  in  this  promontory  is  a  small 
kingdom  in  which  there  is  a  large  city 
called  Ualaca." — Barbosa,  191. 

1553.  "A  son  of  Paramisora  called  Xa- 
quem  Darxa,  (i.e.  Sikandar  Shah)  ...  to 
form  the  town  of  Malaca,  to  which  he  gave 
that  name  in  memory  of  the  banishment  of 
his  father,  because  in  his  vernacular  tongue 
(Javanese)  this  was  as  much  as  to  say  '  ban- 
ished,' and  hence  the  people  are  called 
Malaios." — De  Barros,  II.  vi.  1. 

,,  "That  which  he  (Alboquerque) 
Mgretted  most  of  all  that  was  lost  on  that 
vessel,  was  two  lions  cast  in  iron,  a  first-rate 
work,  and  most  natural,  which  the  King  of 
China  had  sent  to  the  King  of  Ualaca,  and 
whiohKingMahamedhadkept,asanhonour- 
able  ijossession,  at  the  gate  of  his  Palace, 
whence  Affonso  Alboquerque  carried  them 
off,  as  the  principal  item  of  his  triumph  on 
the  capture  of  the  city." — Jd.  II.,  vii.  1. 

1572. 
"  Nem  tu  menos  fugir  poderis  deste 
Postoque  rica,  e  postoque  assentada 
Lk  no  gremio  da  Aurora,  oude  nasceste, 
Opulenta  Malaca  nomeada! 
Assettas  venenosas,  que  fizeste, 
Os  crises,  com  que  j'it  te  vejo  armada, 
Malaios  namorados,  Jaos  valentes, 
Todos  fariCs  ao  Luso  obedientes." 

Camoen,  x.  44. 
By  Burton : 
''  Nor  shalt  thou  'scape  the  fate  to  fall  his 
prize, 
albeit  so  wealthy,  and  so  strong  thy  site 
there_  on  Aurora's  bosom,  whence  thy 

rise, 
thou  Home  of  Opulence,  Malacca  hight ! 
The  poysoned  arrows  which  thine  art 

supplies, 
the  Krises  thirsting,  as  I.  see,  for  fight, 
th'  enamoured  Malay-men,    the   Javan 

braves, 
all  of  the  Lusian  shall  become  the  slaves." 
1612.     "The  Arabs  called  it  Malakat, 
from   collecting   all  merchants." — Sijara 
"'-'-■-,  in  J.  Ind.  Arch,  v.322. 


1613.  "  Malaca  significa  MliriAolanos, 
fructa  de  hua  arvore,  plantada  ao  longo  de 
hum  ribeiro  cham.ado  Aerlele. "—GorfinAo 
de  Ercdio,  f.  4. 

Malay,  n.p.     This  is  in  the  Malay- 


language  an  adjective,  Malayw;  thus 
orang  Maldyxi,  '  a  Malay ;  '  tana 
Malayu,  '  the  Malay  country ; '  bahusa 
Malayu,  '  the  Malay  language.' 

In  Javanese  the  ■word  malayu  signi- 
fies '  to  run  a-way,'  and  the  proper 
name  has  traditionally  been  derived 
from  this,  in  reference  to  the  alleged 
foundation  of  Malacca  by  Javanese 
fugitives  (see  Malacca) ;  but  ■we  can 
hardly  attach  importance  to  this.  It 
may  be  ■worthy  at  least  of  considera- 
tion whether  the  name  -was  not  of 
foreign,  i.e.  of  South  Indian  origin, 
and  connected  -with  the  Malaya  of  the 
Peninsula  (see  imder  Malabar). 

It  is  a  remarkable  circumstance, 
■which  has  been  noted  by  Cra'wfurd, 
that  a  name  ■which  appears  on  Pto- 
lemy's tables  as  on  the  coast  of  the 
Golden  Chersonese,  and  ■which  must 
be  located  somewhere  about  Maulmaia, 
is  MaXeoC  KSXoc,'  "words  which  ia 
Javanese  (Malayu- Kulon)  would  signify 
"  Malays  of  the  West."  After  this, 
the  next  (possible)  occurrence  of  the 
name  in  literature  is  in  the  Geography 
of  Edrisi,  who  describes  Malai  as  a 
great  island  in  the  eastern  seas,  or 
rather  as  occupjdng  the  position  of  the 
Lemuria  of  Mr.  Sclater,  for  (in  partial 
accommodation  to  the  Ptolemaic  theory 
of  the  Indian  Sea)  it  stretched  east- 
ward nearly  from  the  coast  of  Zinj, 
i.e.  of  Eastern  Africa,  to  the  vicinitj' of 
China.  Thus  it  must  be  uncertain 
■without  further  accounts  whether  it  is 
an  adumbration  of  the  great  Malay 
islands  (as  is  on  the  whole  probable), 
or  of  the  Island  of  the  Malagashes 
(Madagascar),  if  it  is  either. 

We  then  come  to  Marco  Polo,  and 
after  him  there  is,  we  believe,  no  men- 
tion of  the  Malay  name  till  the  Portu- 
guese entered  the  seas  of  the  Archipe- 
lago. 

•  c.  1150.  "The  Isle  of  Malai  is  very 
great .  .  .  The  people  devote  themselves  to 
very  profitable  trade  ;  and  there  are  found 
here  elephants,  rhinoceroses,  and  various 
aromatics  and  spices,  such  as  clove,  cinna- 
mon, nard  ....  and  nutmeg.  In  the 
mountains  are  mines  of  gold,  of  excellent 
quality  .  .  .  the  people  also  have  wind- 
miUs.'— Edrisi,  by  Javjbert,  i.  945. 

c.  1273.  A  Chinese  notice  records  under 
this  year  that  tribute  was  sent  from  Siam 
to  the  Emperor.  "  The  Siamese  had  long 
been  at  war  with  the  Maliyi,  or  Maliurh, 
but  both  nations  laid  aside  their  feud  and 
submitted  to  China." — Notice  by  Sir  T. 
Wade  in  Bowring'a  Siam,  i.  72. 

t.  1292.     "  You  come  to  an  Island  which 


MALAYALAM. 


417 


MALDIVES. 


forms  a  kingdom,  and  is  called  Malaiur. 
The  people  nave  a  king  of  their  own,  and 
a  peculiar  language.  The  city  is  a  fine  and 
noble  one,  and  there  is  a  great  trade  carried 
on  there.  All  kinds  of  spicery  are  to  be 
found  there." — Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iii.,  ch.  8. 

c.  1539.  "...  as  soon  as  he  had  deli- 
vered to  him  the  letter,  it  was  translated 
into  the  Portiigal  out  of  the  Malayan 
tongue  wherein  it  was  written." — Pinto, 
E.  T.  15. 

1548.  "...  having  made  a  breach  in 
the  wall  twelve  fathom  wide,  he  assaulted 
it  with  10,000  strangers,  Turks,  Abyssins, 
Moors,  Malauares,  Achems,  Jaos,  and 
aialayos."— PtTito,  E.  T.  p.  279. 

1553.  "And  so  these  Gentiles  like  the 
Moors  who  inhabit  the  sea-coasts  of  the 
Island  (Sumatra),  although  they  have  each 
their  peculiar  language,  almost  all  can 
speak  the  Malay  of  Malacca  as  being  the 
most  general  language  of  those  iJarts." — 
Barros,  III.  v.  1, 

,,  "  Everything  with  them  is  to  be  a 
gentleman ;  and  this  has  such  prevalence  in 
those  parts  that  you  will  never  find  a  native 
Malay,  however  poor  he  may  be,  who  will 
set  .his  hand  to  lift  a  thing  of  his  own  or 
.anybody  else's ;  every  service  must  bo  done 
by  slaves."— 7d.  II.,  vi.  1. 

1610.  "I  cannot  imagine  what  the 
Hottanders  meane,  to  suffer  these  Malay- 
sians, Chinedans,  and  Moores  of  these 
countries,  and  to  assist  them  in  their  free 
trade  thorow  all  the  Indies,  and  forbid  it 
their  owne  seruants,  countrymen,  and  Bre- 
thern,  upon  paine  of  death  and  losse  of 
%oois."— Peter  Williamson  Moris,  in  Pur- 
chas,  I.  321. 

.  Malay alam.  This  is  the  name  ap- 
plied to  one  of  the  cultivated  Dravidian 
languages,  the  closest  in  its  relation  to 
the  Tamil.  It  is  spoken  alone  the 
Malabar  coast,  on  the  western  side  of 
the  Grhauts  (or  Malaya  mountains), 
from  the  Chandragiri  Eiver  on  the 
North,  near  Mangalore  (entering  the 
sea  in  12°  29'),  beyond  which  the  lan- 
guage is,  for  a  limited  distance,  Tulu, 
and  then  Canarese,  to  Trevandrum  on 
the  South  (lat.  8°,  29'),  where  Tamil 
-hegins  to  supersede  it.  Tamil,  how- 
ever, also  intertwines  with  Malayalam 
allalong  Malabar.  The  term  Mafai/fltem 
properly  applies  to  territory,  not  lan- 
guage, and  might  be  rendered  "Moun- 
tain region." 

Maldives,  Maldive  Islands,  n.p. 
The  proper, form  of  this  name  appears 
to  be  Male-diva ;  not,  as  the  estimable 
Garcia  de  Orta  says,  Nale-cUxva. ;  whilst 
the  etymology  which  he  gives  is  cer- 
tainly wrong,  hard  as  it  may  be  to  say 
what  is  the  right' one.     The  people  of 


the  islands  formerly  designated  them- 
selves and  their  country  by  a  form  of 
the  word  for  island  which  wo  have  in 
the  Sanskrit  dmpa  and  Pali  dipo.  Wo 
find  this  reflected  in  the  Dlvi  of  Am- 
mianus,  and  in  the  Diva  and  Slbajat 
(Pers.  plural)  of  old  Arab  geographers, 
whilst  it  survives  in  letters  of  the  last 
century  addressed  to  the  Ceylon  Go- 
vernment (Dutch)  by  the  Sultan  of  the 
Isles,  who  calls  his  kingdom  Divdii 
Rajje,  and  his  people  Divehe  nitlmn. 
Something  like  the  modern  form  first 
appears  in  Ibn  Batuta.  He,  it  will  be 
seen,  in  his  admirable  account  of  these 
islands,  calls  them,  as  it  were,  Mahal- 
Dives,  and  says  they  were  so  called 
from  the  chief  group  Mahal,  which 
was  the  residence  of  the  Sultan,  indi- 
cating a  connexion  with  Mahal,  '  a 
palace.'  This  form  of  the  name  looks 
like  a  foreign  '  striving  after  meaning.' 
But  Pyrard  de  Laval,  the  author  of 
the  most  complete  account  in  existence, 
also  says  that  the  name  of  the  islands 
was  taken  from  Male,  that  on  which 
the  King  resided.  Bishop  Caldwell 
has  suggested  that  these  islands  were 
the  dives,  or  islands,  of  Male,  as 
Malebdriy.  itfafaJar)  was  the  coast-tract 
or  continent,  of  Male.  It  is,  however, 
not  impossible  that  the  true  etymology 
was  from  mala,  a  garland  or  necklace, 
of  which  their  configuration  is  highly 
suggestive.  Milburn  {Or.  Commerce, 
i.  335)  says:  "This  island  was  (these 
islands  were)  discovered  by  the  Portu- 
guese in  1307."     Let  us  see ! 

A.D.  362.  "  Legatinnes  undique  solito 
ocius  concurrebant  ;  hinc  Transtigritanis 
pacem  obseorantibus  et  Armeniis,  inde 
nationibus  Indicis  certatim  cum  donis  opti- 
matea  mittentibus  ante  tempus,  ab  usque 
Dlvis  et  Serendivis." — Ammian.  Marcel- 
linus,  xxii.  3. 

0.  545.  "And  round  about  it  (Sielediha 
or  Taprohane,  i. e.  Ceylon)  there  are  anumber 
of  small  islands,  iii  all  of  which  you  find 
fresh  water  and  coco-nuts.  And  these  are 
almost  all  set  close  to  one  another. " — Cosmas, 
in  Cathay,  &e.  clxxvii. 

851.  "Between  this  Sea  (of  Horkaiid) 
and  the  Sea  called  Lfiravi  there  is  a  great 
number  of  isles  ;  their  number  indeed,  it  is 
said,  amounts  to  1,000 ;  ....  the  distance 
from  island  to  island  is  2,  3,  or  4  parasaiigs. 
They  are  all  inhabited,  and  all  produce 
coco-palms  .  .  .  The  last  of  these  islands 
is  Serendib,  in  the  Sea  of  Horkand ;  it  is 
the  chief  of  all ;  they  give  the  islands  the 
name  of  Dibajat"  {i.e.  Dlbas).—Bdation, 
&c.  tr.  by  Ri'inaud,  i.  4-5. 

c.  1030.  "The  special  name  of  Diva  is 
given  to  islands  which  are  formed  in  the 

E  E 


MALDIVES. 


418 


MALUM. 


sea,  and  which  appear  above  water  m  the 
form  of  accumulations  of  sand ;  these  sands 
continually  augment,  spread,  and  unite, 
till  they  present  a  firm  aspect  .  .  .  these 
islands  are  divided  into  two  classes,  ac- 
cording to  the  nature  of  their  staple  product. 
Those  of  one  class  are  called  Diva-iSsafe 
(or  the  Cowry  Divahs),  because  of  the 
cowries  which  are  gathered  from  coco- 
branches  planted  in  the  sea.  The  others 
are  called  Diva-.Kim5ew,  from  the  word 
]canbar{i.c.  coir,  q.  v.),  which  is  the  name  of 
the  twine  made  from  coco-fibres,  with  which 
vessels  are  stitched." — Al-Birum,inBeirum4i, 
Fragmetis,  124. 

1150.  See  also  Edrisi,  in  Jaubert's  Transl. 
i.  68.  But  the  translator  prints  a  bad 
reading  Baihihat,  for  Sibajat. 

c.  1343.  "Ten  days  after  embarking  at 
Calecut  we  arrived  at  the  Islands  called 
Shibat-al-Mahal  .  .  .  These  islands  are 
reckoned  among  the  wonders  of  the  World ; 
there  are  some  2000  of  them.  Groups  of  a 
hundred,  or  not  quite  so  many,  of  these 
islands  are  found  clustered  into  a  ring,  and 
each  cluster  has  an  entrance  like  a  harbour- 
mouth,  and  it  is  only  there  that  ships  can 
enter  .  .  .  Most  of  the  trees  that  grow  on 
these  islands  are  coco-palms  .  .  .  They  are 
divided  into  regions  or  groups  .  .  .  among 
which  are  distinguished  ...  3°  Mahal, 
the  group  which  gives  a  name  to  the  whole, 
and  which  is  the  residence  of  the  Sultans." 
—Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  110  seqq. 

1442.  Abdurrazzak  also  calls  them  "  the 
isles  of  Diva-Mahal."— In  Jfot.  et  Exts. 
xiv.  429. 

1503.  "But  Dom  Vasco  .  .  .  said  that 
things  must  go  on  as  they  were  to  India, 
and  there  he  would  inquire  into  the  truth. 
And  so  arriving  in  the  Gulf  [golfdo)  where 
the  storm  befel  them,  all  were  separated, 
and  that  vessel  which  steered  badly,  parted 
company  with  the  fleet,  and  found  itself  at 
one  of  the  first  islands  of  Maldiva,  at  which 
they  stopped  some  days  enjoying  themselves. 
For  the  island  abounded  in  provisions,  and 
the  men  indulged  to  excess  in, eating  cocos, 
and  fish,  and  in  drinking  bad  stagnant 
water,  and  in  disorders  with  women;  so 
that  many  died." — Correa,  i.  347. 

0. 1610.  "  Ce  Koyaume  en  leur  langage 
s'appelle  "ULaih^agvA,  Royaume  de  Mali,  et 
des  autres  peuples  de  I'lnde  il  s'appelle 
Male-divar,  et  les  peuples  diues  . .  .  L'Isle 
principale,  comme  j'ay  dit,  s'appelle  Male, 
qui  dohne  le  nom  \  tout  le  reste  des  autres ; 
car  le  mot  Slues  signifie  vnmombre  de  petites 
isles  amass^es." — Pyrard  de  Laval,  i.  63, 
08.    Ed.  1679. 

1563.  "  B.  Though  it  be  somewhat  to 
interrupt  the  business  in  hand, — why  is 
that  chain  of  islands  called  '  Islands  of 
MaldivaV 

"  O.  In  this  matter  of  the  nomenclature 
of  lauds  and  seas  and  kingdoms,  many  of 
our  people  make  great  mistakes  even  in 
regard  to  our  own  lands ;  how  then  can  you 
expect  that  one  can  give  you  the  rationale 
of  etymologies  of  names  in  foreign  tongues  ? 
But,  nevertheless,  I  wUl  tell  you  what  I 


have  heard  say.  And  that  is  that  the  right 
name  is  not  Maldiya,  but  Nalediva ;  for 
nale  in  Malabar  means  '  four,'  and  diva 
'  island,'  so  that  in  the  Malabar  tongue  the 
name  is  as  much  as  to  say '  Four  Isles '  ,  .  . 
And  in  the  same  way  we  caU  a  certain 
island  that  is  12  leagues  from  Goa  Angediva, 
because  there  are  five  in  the  group,  and  so 
the  name  in  Malabar  means  'Five  Isles,' 
for  ange  is  'five.'  But  these  derivations 
rest  on  common  report,  I  don't  retail  them 
to  you  as  demonstrable  facts." — Garcia, 
QoUoquios,  f.  11. 

1572.  See  quotation  from  Camoens  under 
Coco-de-Mer. 

1683.  "Mr.  Beard  sent  up  his  Couries, 
which  he  received  from  ye  Mauldiyas,  to 
be  put  off  and  passed  by  Mr.  Chamock  at 
Cassumbazar." — Hedges,  Oct.  2. 

Malum,  s.  In  a  ship  "with  English 
officers  and  native  crew,  the  mate  is 
called  m&lum,  sahib.  The  word  is 
Arab,  mu'allim,  literally  'the  In- 
structor,' and  is  properly  applied  to  the 
pilot  or  saUing-master.  The  word  may 
be  compared,  thus  used,  with  our 
'  master '  in  the  navy. 

In  regard  to  the  first  quotation  we 
may  observe  that  Nakhuda  (see  ITa- 
coda)  is,  rather  than  Mu'allim,  'the 
captain ; '  though  its  proper  meaning 
is  the  owner  of  the  ship ;  the  two  capa- 
cities of  owner  and  skipper  being 
doubtless  often  combined.  The  dis- 
tinction of  Mu'aUim  from  NsMioda 
accounts  for  the  former  title  being 
assigned  to  the  mate. 

1497.  "And  he  sent  20  cruzados  in  gold, 
and  20  testoons  in  silver  for  the  MalemoB, 
who  were  the  pilots,  for  of  those  coins  he 
would  give  each  month  whatever  he  (the 
Sheikh)  should  direct."— Coj-rra,  i.  38  (E.  T. 
by  Ld.  Stanley  of  Alderley,  88). 

On  this  passage  the  Translator  says : 
"The  word  is  perhaps  the  Arabic  for  an 
instructor,  a  word  in  general  use  all  over 
Africa."  It  is  curious  that  his  varied  ex- 
perience should  have  failed  to  recognise  the 
habitual  marine  use  of  the  term. 

1541.  "  Meanwhile  he  sent  three  oaturs 
(q.v.)  to  the  Port  of  the  Kalemi  [Porto  dos 
Malemos)  in  order  to  get  some  pilot  .... 
In  this  port  of  the  Bartdel  of  the  Malems 
the  ships  of  the  Moors  take  pilots  when  they 
enter  the  Straits,  and  when  they  retmn 
they  leave  them  here  again." — Correa,  ii, 
168.* 

*  This  Port  was  immediately  outside  the  Straits, 
as  appears  from  the  description  of  Dom  Jo5o  de 
Castro  (1541) : 

"Now  turning  to  the  'Gates'  of  the  Strait, 
which  are  the  chief  object  of  our  description,  we 
remark  that  here  the  land  of  Arabia  juts  out  into 
the  sea,  forming  a  prominent  Point,  and  very  pro- 
longed  This  is  the  point  or  promontory 

which  Ptolemy  calls  Possidium.  ...  In  front  of 
it,  a  little  more  than  a  gunshot  off,  is  au  islet 


MAMIBAN,  MAMIRA.  419 


MAMOOL. 


1553.  "...  among  whom  (at  Melinda) 
came  a  Moor,  a  Guzarate  by  nation,  called 
Malem  Cana,  who,  as  much  for  the  satis- 
faction he  had  in  conversing  with  our 
people,  as  to  please  the  King,  who  was 
inquiring  for  a  pilot  to  give  them,  agreed  to 
accompany  them." — Barros,  I.  iv.  6. 

c.  1590.  "  Mu'allim  or  Captain.  He 
must  be  acquainted  with  the  depths  and 
shallow  places  of  the  Ocean,  and  must 
know  astronomy.  It  is  he  who  guides  the 
ship  to  her  destination,  _  and  prevents  her 
faUmg  into  dangers." — Am,  i.  280. 

Mamiran,  Mamira,  s.  A  medicine 
from  old  times  of  mucla  repute  in  the 
East,  especially  for  eye-diseases,  and 
imported  from  Himalayan  and  Trans- 
Himalayan  regions.  It  is  a  popu- 
lar native  drug  in  the  Punjab  bazars, 
where  it  is  still  known  as  mamfra,  also 
It  seems  probable  that  the 


name  is  applied  to  bitter  roots  of 
kindred  properties  but  of  more  than 
one  specific  origin.  Hanbury  and 
PlQckiger  describe  it  as  the  rhizome  of 
Gopiis  Teeta,  Wallich,  tlta  being  the 
name  of  the  drug  in  the  Mishmi 
country  at  the  head  of  the  Assam 
Valley,  from  which  it  is  imported  into 
Bengal.  But  Stewart  states  explicitly 
that  the  mamira  of  the  Punjab  bazars 
is  now  "  known  to  be  "  mostly,  if  not 
entirely,  derived  from  Thalictrum 
foliomm  D.O.,  a  tall  plant  which  is 
common  throughout  the  temperate 
Himalajra  (5000  to  8000  feet)  and  on 
the  Kasia  Hills,  and  is  exported  from 
Kumaon  under  the  name  of  Momiri- 
"  The  Mamira  of  the  old  Arab  writers 
was  identified  with  XtXiSowoK  liiya,  by 
which,  however.  Low  {Aram.  Pflanzen- 
iiamen,  p.  220)  says  they  understood 
curcuma  Imiya."  W.  E.  S.  (See  Tur- 
meric) 

C.  A.D.  600-700.  "  MafLipdi,  olov  ptCCov  Tt 
Jrooff  iariv  €Xov  Sjcnrep  kovSvAovs  irvKcouSjOiros  oiXas 
T€  KoX  \evKtatiaTa  KeirrvifeLv  ireirtareveTaLf  SjiXqvotl 
puwTtK^s  virapxov  Swafiebt^." — Pauli  Aeffinetae 
Medici,  Libri  vii.,  Basileae  1538.  Lib.  vii. 
cap.  iii.  sect.  12  (p.  246). 

c.  1020.  "  Memirem  quid  est  ?  Est  lignum 
sicutnodideclinans  ad  nigredinem.  .  .  mun- 
dificat  albuginem  in  ocuUs,  et  acuit  visum  : 
quum  ex  eo  fit  collyrium  et  abstergit  humi- 
ditatem grossam.  .  ."etc. — Avicennae Opera, 
Venet.  1564,  p.  345  (lib.  ii.,  traotat.  ii.). 

called  the  llh£o  dos  Boioeens;  because  RohoSo  m 
Arabic  means  a  pilot ;  and  the  pilots  living  here 
go  aboard  the  ships  which  come  from  outside, 
and  conduct  them,"  eUi.-~BateiTo  do  Mar  Boxo, 
tie,  35. 

The  Island  retains  its  name,  and  is  mentioned 
as  Piio!  Island  by  Capt.  Haines  in  /.  S.  Geog.  Soc. 
y^  126,    It  lies  about  IJ  m.  due  east  of  Perim. 


The  glossary  of  Arabic  terms  by  Andreas 
de  Alpa^o  of  Belluno,  attached  to  various 
early  editions  of  Avicenna,  gives  the  fol- 
lowing interpretation  :  "  Uemiran  est  radix 
nodosa,  non  multum  grossa,  citrini  coloris, 
siout  curcuma ;  minor  tamen  est  et  subtilior, 
et  asportatur  ex  Indi&,  et  apud  physicos 
orientales  est  valde  nota,  et  usitatur  in 
passionibus  oculi." 

c.  1100.  ' '  Memiram  Arabibus,  x^MSonoi' 
(ie'ya  Graecis,"  etc. — lo.  Sei'apionis  de  Simph 
Medkam.  ffistoria.  Lib.  iv.  cap.  Ixxvi.  (ed. 
Yen.  1552,  f.  106). 

c.  1200.  ' '  Some  maintain  that  this  plant 
{'uruk  al-sdbaghln)  is  the  small  kurkum 
(turmerick,  q.v.),  and  others  that  it  is 
mamiran  .  .  .  The  kurkum  is  brought  to 
us  from  India  .  .  .  The  mamiran  is  im- 
ported from  China,  and  has  the  same  pro- 
perties as  kurkum." — Ibn  Baithar,  ii.  186- 
188. 

c.  1550.  "But  they  have  a  much  greater 
appreciation  of  another  little  root  which 
grows  in  the  mountains  of  Succuir  [i.e.  Suchau 
in  Shensi),  where  the  rhubarb  grows,  and 
which  they  call  Mambroni-Chini  (i.e.  Ma- 
miran-!-C7«m').  This  is  extremely  dear, 
and  is  used  in  most  of  their  ailments,  but 
especially  when  the  eyes  are  affected.  They 
grind  it  on  a  stone  with  rose  water,  and 
anoint  the  eyes  with  it.  The  result  is  won- 
derfully beneficial."  —  Hajji  Mahommed's 
Account  of  Cathay,  in  Bamusio,  ii.  f .  15i'. 

c.  1573  (at  Aleppo).  "  Mamiranitcliiiu, 
good  for  eyes,  as  they  say." — Bauwolff,  iii 
Ray's  2nd  ed.  p.  114. 

Also  the  following  we  borrow  from 
Dozy's  Suppl.  aux  Dictt.  Arabes, 

1582.  "Mehr  haben  ihre  Kramer  Heine 
wiirtzelein  zu  verkaufen  mamirani  tchini 
genennet,  in  gebresten  der  Augen,  wie  sie 
f  Urgeben  ganz  dienslich ;  diese  seind  gelb- 
lecht  wie  die  Curcuma  umb  ein  zimlichs 
lenger,  auch  dunner  und  knopffet  das  solche 
unseren  weisz  wurtzlen  sehr  ehnlich,  und 
wol  fur  das  rechte  mamiran  mogen  gehalten 
werden,  dessen  sonderlich  Ehases  an  mehr 
orten  gjedencket."  —  Bauwolff,  Aigentliehc 
Beschreibung  der  Raiiz,  126. 

c.  1665.  "  These  caravans  brought  back 
Musk,  China-wood,  Bubarb,  and  Uamiron, 
which  last  is  a  small  root  exceeding  good 
for  ill  eyes."—Bemier,  E.  T,  136. 

1862.  "  Imports  from  Yarkand  and 
Changthan,  through  Leh  to  the  Punjab  .  .  . 
°  *        »        »        •        *        * 

Mamiran-i-C%i»i  (a  yellow  root,  medicine 
for  the  eyes)  .  .  ." — Puryaub  Trade  Report, 
App.  xxiv.  p.  ccxxxiii. 

Mamool,  s. ;  Mamoolee,  adj. 
Custom,  Customary.  Arab.  Hind. 
ma'mul.  The  literal  meaning  is  '  prac- 
tised,' and  then  'established,  custo- 
mary.' Mdmvl  is,  in  short,  'prece- 
dent,' by  which  all  Orientals  set  as 
much  store  as  English  lawyers,  e.q. 
"  And  Laban  said,  It  must  not  so  bo 

E  K  2 


MAMOOTY,  MAMOTY. 


420 


MANDARIN. 


done  in  our  country  {lit.  It  is  not  so 
done  in  our  place)  to  give  tie  younger 
before  tlie  firstborn." — Genesis  xxix. 
26. 

Mamooty,  Mamoty,  s.  A  digging 
tool  of  the  form  usual  all  over  India, 
i.e.  not  in  tlie  shape  of  a  spade,  but  in 
that  of  a  hoe,  •with  the^helve  at  an 
acute  angle  -with  the  blade.  The  -word 
is  of  S.  Indian  origin,  Tamil  man- 
velti,  i.e.  ,' earth-cutter ; '  and  its  ver- 
nacular use  is  confined  to  the  Tamil 
regions,  but  it  has  long  been  an  esta- 
blished term  in  the  list  of  ordnance 
stores  all  over  India,  and  thus  has  a 
certain  prevalence  in  Anglo-Indian  use 
beyond  those  limits. 

Manchua,  s.  A_  large  cargo-boa,t, 
■with  a  single  mast'  and  a  square  sail, 
m.uch  used,  on  the  Malabar  coast.  This 
is  the  Portuguese  form ;  the  original 
Malayalam  word  is  manji,  and  now- 
adays a  nearer  approach  to  this,  maiijee, 
&c.,  is  usual. 

c.  1512.  "So  he  made  ready  two  man- 
chuas,  and  one  night  got  into  the  house  of 
the  King,  and  stole  from  him  the  most 
beautiful  woman  that  he  had,  and,  along 
with  her,  jewels  and  a  quantity  of  money." 
—Correa,  i.  281. 

1525.  "  Quatro  lancharas  (q.v.)  grandes 
e  seis  qualaluzes  (see  Calaluz)  e  manchuas 
que  se  remam  muyto." — Lemhran^a  das 
Cousas  de  India,  p.  8, 

1552.  "  Manchuas  que  sam  navios  de 
remo." — Castanlieda,  ii.  362. 

0.  1610.  "II  a  vne  petite  Galiote,  qu'ils 
appellent  Manchoues,  fort  bien  couverte 
.  .  .  et  f aut  huit  ou  neuf  hommes  seulement 
pour  la  mener." — Pi/rard,  ii.  26. 

1682.  "  Ex  hujusmorli  arboribus  exca- 
vatis  naviculas  Indi  confioiunt,  quasMans- 
joas  appellant,  qiiarum  nonullae  longitudine 
80,  latitudine  9  pedum  mensuram  superant." 
— Rheede,  Eort.  Malabar,  iii.  27. 

Mandadore,  s.  Port,  mandador,  one 
who  commands. 

1673.     "Each  of  which  Tribes  have  a 
Mandadore   or   Superintendent."  —  Fryer, 
7. 

Mandalay,  Mandale,  n.p.  The 
capital  of  the  King  of  Burma,  founded 
in  1860,  1  miles  north  of  the  preced- 
ing capital  Amarapura,  and  between 
2  and  3  miles  from  the  left  bank  of 
the  Irawadi.  Tho  name  was  taken 
from  that  of  a  conical  isolated  hill, 
rising  high  above  the  alluvial  plain  of 
the  Irawadi,  and  crowned  by  a  gilt 
pagoda.     The  name  of  tho  hill  (and, 


now  of  the  city  at  its  base)  probably 
represents  Mandara,  the  sacred  moun- 
tain which  in  Hindu  mjrthology 
served  the  gods  as  a  churning-staff 
at  the  churning  of  the  sea.  The  hill 
appears  as  Mandiye-taung  in  Major 
Grant  Allan's  Map  of  the  Environs  of 
Amarapura  (1855),  published  in  the 
Narrative  of  Major  Phayre's  Mission, 
but  the  name  does  not  occur  in  the 
Narrative  itself. 

1861.  ".Next  morning  the  son  of  my 
friendly  host  accompanied  me  to  the  Man- 
dalay Hill,  on  which  there  stands  in  a  gilt 
chapel  the  image  of  Shwesayatta,  pointing 
down  with  outstretched  finger  to  the  Palace 
of  Mandalay,  interpreted  as  the  divine 
command  there  to  build  a  city  ...  on  the 
other  side  where  the  hill  falls  in  an  abrupt 
precipice,  sits  a  gigantic  Buddha  gazing  in 
motionless  meditation  on  the  mountains 
opposite.  There  are  here  some  caves  in  the 
hard  rock,  built  up  with  briclcs  and  white- 
washed, which  are  inhabited  by  eremites. 
.  .  .  ."—BasUau's  Travels  (German),  ii. 
89-90. 

Mandarin,  s.  Portuguese  Manda- 
rij,  Mandarim.  Wedgwood  explains 
and  derives  the  word  thus : 

"  A  Chinese  officer,  a  name  first 
made  known  to  us  by  the  Portuguese, 
and  like  the  Indian  caste,  erroneously 
supposed  to  be  a  native  term.  Prom 
Portuguese  mandar,  to  hold  authority, 
command,  govern,  &c."  So  also  T. 
Hyde  in  the  quotation  below. 

Except  as  regards  the  word  having 
been  first  made  known  to  us  by  tlie 
Portuguese,  this  is  an  old  and  per- 
sistent mistake.  What  sort  of  form 
would  mandarij  be  as  a  derivative  from 
mandar  ?  The  Portuguese  might 
have  applied  to  Eastern  ofiicials  some 
such  word  as  mandad-or,  which  a 
preceding  article  shows  that  they  did 
apply  in  certain  cases.  But  the  pa- 
rallel to  the  assumed  origin  of  man- 
darin from  mandar  would  be  that 
English  voyagers  on  visiting  China, 
or  some  other  country  in  the  far  East, 
should  have  invented,  as  a  title  for 
the  ofiicials  of  that  country,  a  new 
and  abnormal  derivative  from  '  order,' 
and  called  them  orderumboa. 

The  word  is  really  a  sUght  corrup- 
tion of  Hind,  (from  Skt.)  mantri,  '  a 
counsellor,  a  Minister  of  State,'  for 
which  it  was  indeed  the  proper  old  pre- 
Mahommedan  term  in  India.  It  has 
been  adopted,  and  specially  affected 
in  various  Indo-Chinese  countries,  and 
particulaiiy  by  the   Malays,    among 


MANDARIN. 


421 


MANDARIN. 


Tflioni  it  is  Labitaally  applied  to  the 
highest  class  of  public  officers  (see 
Crawfurd's  Malay  Diet,  sub  voce). 
Yet  Crawfurd  himself,  strange  to  say, 
adopts  the  cuirent  explanation  as 
from  the  Portuguese  (see  J.  Ind. 
Archip.  iv.  189).  It  is,  no  doubt,  pro- 
bable that  the  "instinctive  striving 
after  meaning"  may  have  shaped  the 
corruption  of  mantri  into  a  semblance 
of  mandar.  Marsden  is  still  more 
oddly  perverse,  videns  melwra,  dete- 
riora  secutus,  when  he  says:  "The 
officers  next  in  rank  to  the  Sultan  are 
Mantree,  ■which  some  apprehend  to  ba 
a  corruption  of  the  word  Mandarin,,  a 
title  of  distinction  among  the  Chinese  " 
(H.  of  Sumatra,  2nd  ed.  280).  Bitter 
adopts  the  etymology  from  mandar, 
apparently  after  A.  W.  Schlegel.* 
The  true  etymon  is  pointed  out  in 
Notes  and  Queries  in  China  and  Japan, 
m.  12,  and  by  one  of  the  present 
writers  in  Ocean  Highways  for  Sept. 
1872,  p.  186.  Several  of  the  quo- 
tations below  will  show  that  the  earlier 
apphcations  of  the  title  have  no  re- 
ference to  China  at  all,  but  to  officers 
of  state,  not  only  in  the  Malay  coun- 
tries  but  in  Continental  India. 

We  may  add  that  mantri  is  still 
much  in  vogue  among  the  less  bar- 
barous Hill  Eaces  on  the  Eastern  fron- 
tier of  Bengal  {e.g.  among  the  Kasias, 
q.v.)  as  a  denomination  for  their  petty 
dignitaries  under  the  chief.  Gibbon 
was  perhaps  aware  of  the  true  origin 
of  mandarin  ;  see  below. 

c.  A.D.  400  {?).  "  The  King  desirous  of 
trying  oases  must  enter  the  assembly  com- 
posed in  manner,  together  with  brahmans 
who  know  the  Vedas,  and  mantrins  (or 
counsellors)." — Manu.  viii.  1. 

1524.  (at  the  Moluccas)  "and  they  cut 
off  the  heads  of  all  the  dead  Moors)  and 
indeed  fought  with  one  another  for  these, 
becai^e  whoever  brought  in  seven  heads  of 
enemies,  they  made  him  a  knight,  and 
called  him  manderym,  which  is  their  name 
for  Knight."— Cojvat,  ii.  808. 

c.  1540.  "...  the  which  corsairs  had 
their  own  dealings  with  the  Mandarins  of 
those  ports,  to  whom  they  used  to  give 
many  and  hea^vy  bribes  to  allow  them  to 
sell  on  shore  what  they  plundered  on  the 
sea."— Jijiio,  cap.  1. 

1552.  (at  Malacca)  "  whence  subsist  the 
King  and  the  Prince  with  their  mandarins, 
who  are  the  gentlemen.  "—Castanheda,iii.  207. 

,*  See  Erdkunde,  v.  647.  The  Index  to  Bitter 
gives  a  i-eferenee  to  A.  W.  Sckott,  Mag.  fin  lUe 
Litemt.  des  Aiisl.,  1S37,  No.  123.  This  we  have  not 
Seen  able  to  see. 


1552.  (In  China).  "  There  are  among  them 
degrees  of  honour,  and  according  to  their 
degree  of  honour  is  their  service :  gentlemen 
{fidalgos)  whom  they  call  mandarins  ride  on 
horseback,  and  when  they  pass  along  the 
streets  the  common  people  make  way  for 
them."— 76.  iv.  57. 

15.53.  "  Proceeding  ashore  in  two  or 
three  boats  dressed  with  flags  and  with  a 
grand  blare  of  trumpets  (this  was  at  Malacca 
in  1508-9)  ....  Jeronymo  Teixeira  was 
received  by  many  Mandarijs  of  the  King, 
these  being  the  most  noble  class  of  the  city . " 
— De  Barros,  Dec.  II.  liv.  iv.  cap.  3. 

,,  "  And  he  being  already  known  to ' 
the  Mandarijs  (at  Chittagon&  in  Bengal), 
and  held  to  be  a  man  profitable  to  the 
country,  because  of  the  heavy  amounts  of 
duty  that  he  paid,  he  was  regarded  like  a 
native." — Ibid.  Dec.  IV.  liv.  ix.  cap.  2. 

„  "And  from  these  Cellates  and  native 
Malays  come  all  the  Mandarins,  who  are 
now  the  gentlemen  [Fidahjos]  of  Malaca." — 
Ibid.,  II.  vi.  1. 

1598.  They  are  called  .  .  .  Mandorijns, 
and  are  always  borne  in  the  streetes,  sitting 
in  chariots  which  are  hanged  about  with 
Curtaines  of  Silke,  covered  with  Clothes  of 
Gold  and  Silver,  and  are  much  given  to 
banketing,  eating  and  drinking,  and  making 
good  cheare,  as  also  the  whole  land  of 
China." — Linschoten,  39. 

1610.  "The  Kandorins  (officious  offi- 
cers) would  have  interverted  the  king's 
command  for  their  own  covetousnesse  "  (at, 
Siam).— Peto-  Williamson Floris,  inPurchas, 
i.  322. 

1612.  "Shah  Indra  Brama  fled  in  like 
manner  to  Malacca,  where  they  were  gra- 
ciously received  by  the  King  Mansur  Shah, 
who  had  the  Prince  converted  to  Islamism, 
and  appointed  him  to  be  a  Mantor. " — .Vi- 
jara  Malai/u,  in  J.  Ind.  Arch.,  v.  730. 

c.  1063.  "Domandb  il  Signor  Carlo  se 
mandarine  fe  voce  Chinese.  Disse  esser 
Portoahese,  e  che  in  Chinese  si  chiamano 
Quoan,  che  signifia  signoreggiare,  coman- 
dare,  gobernare." — Viaggio  del  P.  Gio. 
Grueber,  in  Thcrcnot,  Divers  Voyages. 

c.  1690.  "  Mandarinorum  autem  nomine 
intelUguntur  omnis  generis  officiarii,  qui  a 
mandando  appellantur  mandarini  lipguii, 
Lusitanica,  quae  unica  Europaea  est  in  oris 
Chinensibus  obtinens."— T.  Hpde,  Be  Lvdis 
Orientalibus,  in  SipUagmata,  Oxon.  1767, 
ii.  2G6. 

1719.  "  .  .  .  .  One  of  their  Mandarins, 
a  kind  of  viceroy  or  principal  magistrate  in 
the  province  where  they  reside."— Bobinson 
Crusoe,  Pt.  ii. 

1726.  "Mantris.  Councillors.  These 
give  rede  and  deed  in  things  of  moment, 
and  otherwise  are  in  the  Government  next 
to  the  King  .  ..  .  "  (in  Ceylon).— Fota«;i», 
Names,  <ic.,  0. 

1727.  "  Every  province  or  City  (Burma) 
has  a  Mandereen  or  Deputy  residing  at 
Court,  which  is  generally  in  the  City  of  Ava^ 
the  present  Metropolis."— .-1.  Sam.  u.  4.5. 


MANDARIN  LAN&UAGE.      422 


MANGELIN. 


1774.     " Presented  to  each  of  the 

Batchian  Manteries  as  well  as  the  two 
officers  a  scarlet  coat." — Forrest,  Voyage  to 
Jf.  Guinea,  p.  100. 

1788.     " Some  words  notoriously 

corrupt  are  fixed,  and  as  it  were  natural- 
ized in  the  vulgar  tongue  ....  and  we  are 
pleased  to  blend  the  three  Chinese  mono- 
syllables Con-fti-tzee  in  the  respectable 
name  of  Confucius,  or  even  to  adopt  the 
Portuguese  corruption  of  Uandarin." — 
Gibbon,  Preface  to  his  4th  volume. 

1879.  "  The  Mentri,  the  Malay  Gover- 
nor of  Larut ....  was  powerless  to  restore 
order." — Bird,  Golden  Chersonese,  267. 

Mandarin  Language,  s.  The  lan- 
guage spoken  by  the  official  and  lite- 
rary class  inCHna,  as  opposed  to  local 
dialects.  In  Chinese  it  is  called  Kuan- 
Hua.  It  is  substantially  the  language 
of  the  people  of  the  northern  and 
middle  zones  of  China,  extending  to 
Yun-iian.  It  is  not  to  be  confounded 
with  the  literary  style  which  is  used  in 
books. 

1674.      "  The  Language is  called 

Quenhra  (hua),  or  the  Language  of  Manda- 
rines, because  as  they  spread  their  com- 
mand they  introduced  it,  and  it  is  used 
throughout  all  the  Empire,  as  Latin  in 
Europe.  It  is  very  barren,  and  as  it  has 
more  Letters  far  than  any  other,  so  it  has 
fewer  words."— i^'aria  y  Soma,  E.  T.  ii.  468. 

Mangalore,  n.p.  The  only  place 
now  well  known  by  this  name  is  (a) 
Mangal-ur,  a  port  on  the  coast  of 
Southern  Canara  and  chief  town  of 
that  district,  in  lat.  12°  51'  N.  In 
Mir  Husain  Ali's  Life  of  Haidar  it  is 
called  "  Oorial  Bunder,"  perhaps  a  corr. 
of  Kandial,  which  is  said  in  Imp.  Cfaz. 
to  be  the  modem  native  name. 

The  name  in  this  form  is  found  in  an 
inscription  of  the  1 1th  century,  what- 
ever may  have  been  its  original  form 
and  etymology. 

But  the  name  in  approximate  forms 
(iroTO. mangala,  'gladness,')  is  common 
in  India.  One  other  port  (b)  on  the 
coast  of  Peninsular  Guzerat  was  for- 
merly well-known,  now  commonly 
called  Mungrole.  And  another  place 
^f  the  name  (c)  Manglavar  in  the 
valley  of  Swat,  north  of  Peshawar,  is 
mentioned  by  Hwen  T'sang  as  a  city 
of  Gandhara.  It  is  probably  the  same 
that  appears  in  Sanskrit  literature  (see 
Williams,  s.  v.  Mangala)  as  the  capital 
of  Udyana. 

a.  Mangalore  of  Canara. 


,  150 


'  Mcral'u  ik    70'j  "I'cufioo-TO, 


O/jlOV  Kai  TOU 


Bapio;  n-oAets  at'fie'  Mayyarovp." — PtoJemif,  VII. 
i.  86. 

c.  545.  "  And  the  most  notable  places  of 
trade  are  these  ....  and  then  the  five  ports 
of  Mal^  from  which  pepper  is  exported,  to 
wit.  Parti,  Mangamtn  .  .  .  ."—Gosmas,  in 
Catliay,  &c.,  clxxvii. 

c.  1343.  "  Quitting  Fakanur  we  arrived 
after  3  days  at  the  city  of  Manjarur,  which 

is  large  and  situated  on  an  estuaiy 

It  is  here  that  most  of  the  merchants  of 
Ears  and  Yemen  land ;  pepper  and  ginger 
are  very  abundant." — Ibii  Batuta,  iv.  79-80. 

1442.  "After  having  passed  the  port  of 
Bendinaneh  (see  Pandarani),  situated  on 
the  coast  of  Melibar,  (he)  readied  the  port 
of  Mangalor,  which  forms  the  frontier  of 
the  kingdom  of  Bidjanagar  .  . .  ." — Abdur- 
razzak,  in  India  in  the  XVth  Cent.,  20. 

1516.  "  There  is  another  large  river  to- 
wards the  south,  along  the  sea-shore,  where 
there  is  a  very  large  town,  peopled  by 
Moors  and  Gentiles,  of  the  kingdom  of 
Narsinga,  called  Mangalor  ....  They  also 
ship  there  much  rice  in  Moorish  ships  for 
Aden,  also  pepper,  which  thenceforward 
the  earth  begins  to  produce." — Barbosa,  83. 

1727.  "  The  Fields  here  bear  two  Crops 
of  Com  yearly  in  the  Plains ;  and  the 
higher  Grounds  produce  Pepper,  Settles 
nut.  Sandal-wood,  Iron  and  Steel,  which 
make  Mangnlore  a  Place  of  pretty  good 
Trade."— X.  Ham.  i.  285. 

b.  Mangalor  or  Mungrole  in 
Guzerat. 

C.    150.         %VptL(TTpriVTi^   .... 

MoTjoyAoiiro'OT}  e/Liirdptoi'  .  ■  .  ." 

Ptolemy,  VIL  i.  3. 

1516.  "  .  .  .  .  there  is  another  town  of 
commerce,  which  has  a  very  good  port,  and  is 
called  Surati  Mangalor,  where  also  many 
ships  of  Malabar  touch." — Barbosa,  59. 

1727.  "  The  next  maritime  town  is  Man- 
garoul.  It  admits  of  Trade,  and  affords 
coarse  Callicoes,  white  and  died,  Wheat, 
Pulse,  and  Butter  for  export."—^.  Ham. 
i.  136. 

c.  Manglavar  in  Swat. 

c.  630.  "  Le  royaume  de  Ou-tchang-na 
(Oudy^na)  a  environ  5000  li  de  tour  ...  on 
compte  4  ou  5  villes  fortifi^es.  La  pluspart 
des  rois  de  ce  pays  ont  pris  pour  capitate  la 
ville  de  Moung-kie-li  (Moungali)  ...  La 
population  est  fort  nombreuse." — Hwen 
Tsang,  in  Pil.  Bouddh.  ii.  131-2. 

1858.  "  Mongkieli  se  retrouve  dans  Man- 
glavor  (in  Sanskrit  Maiigala-poura) .... 
ville  situ^e  prfes  de  la  rive  gauche  de  larivifere 
de  Svat,  et  qui  a  ^t^  longtemps,  au  rapport 
des  indigenes,  la  capitale  du  pays." — Vivien 
de  St.  Martin,  iii.  314-315. 

Mangelin,  s.  A  small  weight,  cor- 
responding in  a  general  way  to  a  carat 
(q.v.),  used  in  the  S.  of  India  and  in 

Ceylon  for  weighing  precious  stones. 


MANGO. 


423 


MANGO. 


The  word  is  Tamil,  manjadi;  Telugu, 
manjali. 

1516.  Diamonds  "  .  .  .  .  sell  by  a  weight 
which  is  called  a  Uangiar,  which  is  equal  to 
2  tare  and  |,  and  2  tare  make  a  carat  of 
good  weight,  and  4  tare  weigh  one  fanam." 
—Sarbosa,  in  Itamusio,  i.  f.  321!;. 

1554.  (In  Ceylon.)  "  A  calamja  contains 
20  mamgelins,  each  mamgelim  8  grains  of 
rice ;  a  Portugues  of  gold  weighs  8  calamjas 
and  2  mangehns." — A.  Nvmez,  35. 

1611.  "Quern  nao  sahe  a  grandeza  das 
minas  de  finissimos  diamantes  do  Keyno  de 
Sisnaga,  donde  cada  dia,  e  cada  hora  se 
tirara  pe9as  de  •  tamanho  de  hum  ovo,  e 
muitas  de  sessenta  e  oitenta  mangeling." — 
Couto,  Dialogo  do  Soldato  Pratico,  154. 

1665.  "Le  poids  principal  des  Dia- 
mans  est  le  mangelin ;  il  p^se  cinq  grains 
ettrois  cinquifemes." — Thevenot,  v.  293. 

1676.  "At  the  mine  of  Saolconda  they 
weigh  hyMangelins,  a  Kangelin  being  one 
Carat  and  three  quarters,  that  is  7  grains." 
....  At  the  Mine  of  Soumelpore  in 
Bengal  they  weigh  by  Sati's,  and  the  Bati 
is  5  of  a  Carat,  or  SJ  grains.  In  the  King- 
doms of  Golconda  and  Vwapoiir,  they  make 
use  of  Mangelins,  but  a  Uangelin  in  those 
parts  is  not  above  1  carat  and  |.  The  Por- 
tagals  in  Qoa  make  use  of  the  same  Weights 
in  Ooa ;  hut  a  Uangelin  there  is  not  above 
S  grains." — Tavernier,  E.  T.  ii.  141.. 

KangO,  s.  The  royal  fruit  of  the 
llangifira  indica,  when  of  good  qua- 
lity is  one  of  the  richest  and  best  fruits 
in  the  world.  The  original  of  the 
tford  is  Tamil  man-hay,  i.e.  man  fruit, 
(the  tree  beiag  mamarum, '  man-tree  '^. 
The  Portuguese  formed  from  this 
manga,  which  we  have  adopted  as 
mango.  The  tree  is  wild  in  the  forests 
•of  various  parts  of  India;  but  the 
fouit  of  the  wild  tree  is  uneatable. 

The  word  has  sometimes  been  sup- 
posed to  be  Malay ;  but  it  was  in  fact 
introduced  into  the  Archipelago,  along 
with  the  fruit  itself,  from  S.  India. 
Eumphius  {Herb.  Amboyn.  i.  95)  traces 
its  then  recent  introduction  into  the 
islands,  and  says  that  it  is  called  {Ma- 
iaice)  "manglea,  vel  vulgo  Manga  et 
Mampelaam. "  The  last  word  is  only  the 
Tamil  Mampalam,  i.e.  '  man  fruit ' 
again.  The  close  approximation  of  the 
Malay  mangha  to  the  Portuguese  form 
might  suggest  that  the  latter  name 
was  derived  from  Malacca.  But  we 
see  manga  already  used  by  Varthema, 
who,  according  to  Garcia,  never  reaUy 
went  beyond  Malabar. 

The  word  has  been  taken  to  Mada- 
gascar, apparently  by  the  Malayan 
colonists,  whose  language  has  left  so 
large  an  impression  there,  in  the  pre- 


cise shape  manglca.  Had  the  fruit  been 
an  Arab  importation  it  is  improbable 
that  the  name  would  have  been  intro- 
duced in  that  form. 

_The  N.  Indian  names  are  Am  and 
Amha,  and  variations  of  these  we  find 
in  several  of  the  older  European 
writers.  Thus  Fr.  Jordanus,  who  had 
been  in  the  Konkan,  and  appreciated 
the  progenitors  of  the  Goa  and  Bom- 
bay Mango  (c.  1328)  calls  the  fruit 
Aniba.  Some  30  years  later  John  de' 
MarignoUi  calls  the  tree  "  amburan, 
having  a, fruit  of  excellent  fragrance 
and  flavour,  somewhat  like  a  peach." 
{Oatliay,  &c.  ii.  362).  Garcia  de  Orta 
shows  how  early  the  Bombay  fruit  was 
prized.  He  seems  to  have  been  the 
owner  of  the  parent  tree. 

The  Skt.  name  is  Amra,  and  this 
we  find  in  Hwen  T'sang  (c.  645)  pho- 
neticised as  ^  An-mo-lo. 

The  mango  is  probably  the  fruit 
alluded  to  by  Theophrastus  as  having 
caused  dysentery  in  the  army  of  Alex- 
ander.   (See  the  passage  s.v.  Jack.) 

c.  1328.  "  Est  etiam  alia  arbor  quae 
fructus  f acit  ad  modum  pruni,  grosissimos, 
qui  vocantur  Aniba.  Hi  sunt  fructus  ita 
duloes  et  amabiles,  quod  ore  tenus  exprimi 
hoc  minimfe  possit." — Fr.  Jordanus,  in  iJec. 
de  Voyages,  &c. ,  iv.  42. 

c.  1334.  "The  mango-tree  ('anta)  re- 
sembles an  orange-tree,  but  is  larger  and 
more  leafy;  no  other  tree  gives  so  much 
shade,  iDut  this  shade  is  unwholesome,  and 
whoever  sleeps  under  it  gets  fever." — Ibn 
Batuta,  iii.  125.   At  ii.  185  he  writes  'anba. 

c.  1349.  "They  have  also  another  tree 
called  Amhuran,  having  a  fruit  of  excellent 
fragrance  and  flavour,  somewhat  like  a 
peach." — John  de'  MarignoUi,  in  Catluiy, 
&.C.,  362. 

1510.  "  Another  fruit  is  also  found  here, 
which  is  called  Aniba,  the  stem  of  which  is 
called  Manga,"  &c. — Varthema,  160-161. 

c.  1526.  "  Of  the  vegetable  productions 
peculiar  to  Hindustan  one  is  the  mango 

{ambeh) Such  mangoes  as  are  good 

are  excellent .  .  .  ."  kc.—Baber,  324. 

1563.  " O.  Boy!  go  and  see  what  two 
vessels  those  are  coming  in — you  see  them 
from  the  varanda  here— and  they  seem  but 
small  ones. 

"Servant.  I  will  bring  you  word  pre- 
sently. 

*  *  *tt  'f^  *  . 

"i".  Sir!  it  is  Simon  Toscano,  your 
tenant  in  Bombay,  and  he  brings  this 
hamper  of  mangas  for  you  to  make  a  pre- 
sent to  the  Governor,  and  says  that  when  he 
has  moored  the  boat  he  will  come  here  to 

"0.  He  couldn't  have  come  more  kpro- 
pos.  I  have  a  manga-tree  {mangueira)  in 
that  island  of  mine  which  is  remarkable  for 


MANGO. 


424 


MANGO-TBIGK. 


both  its  two  crops,  one  at  this  time  of  year, 
the  other  at  the  end  of  May,  and  much  as 
the  other  crop  excels  this  in  quality  for  fra- 
grance and  flavour,  this  is  just  as  remark- 
able for  coming  out  of  season.  But  come, 
let  us  taste  them  before  His  Excellency. 
Boy  !  take  out  six  mangas. " — Garcia,  If. 
134'W.,  135. 

This  author  also  mentions  that  the 
mangas  of  Ormuz  were  the  most  cele- 
brated ;  also  certain  mangas  of  Guzerat, 
not  large,  but  of  surpassing  fragrance  and 
flavour,  and  having  a  very  small,  stone. 
Those  of  Balaghat  were  both  excellent  and 
big ;  the  Doctor  had  seen  two  that  weighed 
4  cmutel  and  a  half  (4Jlbg.);  and  those 
of  Bengal,  Pegu,  and  Malacca  were  also 
good. 

c.  1590.      "The    Mangoe  {Anba) 

This  fruit  is  unrivalled  in  colour,  smell, 
and  taste ;  and  some  of  the  gourmands  of 
Tiir^n  and  Ir^n  place  it  above  muskmelons 
and  grapes If  a  half -ripe  mango,  to- 
gether with  its  stalk  to  a  length  of  about 
two  finifers,  be  taken  from  the  tree,  and 
the  broken  end  of  its  stalk  be  closed  with 
warm  wax,  and  kept  in  butter  or^honey,  the 
fruit  will  retain  its  taste  for  two  or  three 
months." — Ain,  i.  67-68. 

1615.  "  There  is  another  very  liequorish 
fruit  called  Amangues  growing  on  trees, 
and  it  is  as  bigge  as  a  great  quince,  with  a 
very  great  stone  in  it." — Oe  Monfart,  20. 

1622.  P.  della  Valle  describes  the  tree 
and  fruit  at  Mink  (Minao)  near  Hormuz, 
■under  the  name  of  Amba,  as  an  exotic  in- 
troduced from  India.  Afterwards  at  Goa 
he  speaks  of  it  as  "  manga  or  mnba." — ii. 
pp.  313-14,  and  581. 

1631.  "  Alibi  vero  commemorat  mangae 
speciem  fortis  admodum  odoris,  Terebin- 
thinam  scilicet,  et  Piceae  arboris  laorymam 
.  redolentes,  quas  propterea  nostri  stinkers  ap- 
pellant."—Pjso  on  Bontis,  Hist.  Nat.  p.  95. 

1673.  Of  the  Goa  mango,*  Fryer  says 
justly:  "When  ripe,  the  Apples  of  the 
Sesperides  are  but  Fables  to  them;  for 
Taste,  the  Nectarine,  Peach,  and  Apricot 
fall  short.  .  .  ."  p.  182. 

1679.  "Mango  and  saio  (see  soy),  two 
sorts  of  sauces  brought  from  the  East 
Indies." — Locke's  Journal  in  Ld.  Kirufs 
Life,  1830,  i.  249. 

Also  Hamilton  : 

1727.  "  The  Goa  mango  is  reckoned  the 
largest  and  most  delicious  to  the  taste  of 
any  in  the  world,  and  I  may  add,  the  whole- 
somest  and  best  tasted  of  any  Fruit  in  the 
World."— ^.  Sam,.  1.  255. 

1883.  ".  .  .  .  the  unsophisticated  ryot 
.  .  .  conceives  that  cultivation  could  only 
emasculate  the  pronounced  flavour  and  fii-m 

*  The  excellence  of  the  Goa  Mangoes  is  stated 
to  be  due  to  the  cave  and  skill  of  the  Jesuits. 
Annaes  Maritimos,  il.  2!'0.  In  S.  India  all  good 
kinds  have  Portuguese  or  Mahommedan  names. 
The  author  of  Tribes  o%  Uy  Frontier,  1888,  p.  148, 
mentions  the  luscious  peirie  and  the  delicate  afoos 
as  two  fine  varieties,  supposed  to  bear  the  names 
of  a  certain  Peres  and  a  certain  Affoiiso. 


'fibrous  texture  of  that  prince  of  fruits,  the 
wild  mango,  likest  a  ball  of  tow  soaked  in 
turpentine." — Tribes  on  My  Frontier,  149. 

The  name  lias  been  carried  with  the 
fruit  to  Mauritius  and  the  West  Indies. 

Among  many  greater  services  to 
India  the  late  Sir  Proby  Cautley  dif- 
fused largely  in  Upper  India  the  de- 
licious fruit  of  the  Bombay  mango, 
previously  rare  there,  by  creating  and 
encouraging  groves  of  grafts  on  the 
banks  of  the  Jumna  and  Ganges  canals. 
It  is  especially  true  of  this  fruit  (as 
Sultan  Baber  indicates)  that  excellence 
depends  on  the  variety.  The  common 
mango  is  coarse  and  strong  of  turpen- 
tine. Of  this  only  an  evanescent  sug- 
gestion remains  to  give  peculiarity^ 
in  the  finer  varieties. 

SLangO-bird  s.  The  popular  Anglo-, 
Indian  name  of  the  beautiful  golden, 
oriole  [Oriolua  aureus,  Jerdon).  Its 
"loud  mellow  whistle"  from  the 
mango-groves  and  other  gardens, 
which  it  affects,  is  associated  in  Upper 
India  with  the  invasion  of  the  hat, 
weather. 

1878.  "The  mango-bird  glances  through 
the  groves,  and  in  the  early  morning  an- 
nounces liis  beautiful  but  unwelcome  pre- 
sence with  his  merle  melody."— P/». 
Bobinson,  In  My  Indian  Garden,  59. 

Hango-fish.,  s.  The  famiHar  name 
of  an  excellent  fish  {Polynemus  Visua 
of  Buchanan,  P.  paradiseus  of  Day),  in 
fiavoiir  somewhat  resembling  the 
smelt,  but,  according  to  Dr.  Mason, 
nearly  related  to  the  mullets.  It  ap- 
pears in  the  Calcutta  market  early  in 
the  -hot  Season,  and  is  much  prized, 
especially  when  in  roe.  The  Hindus- 
tani name  is  tapsi  or  tapassi,  '  an 
ascetic,'  or  penitent,  but  we  do  not 
know  the  rationale  of  the  name. 
Buchanan  says  that  it  is  owing  to  the 
long  fibres  (or  free  rays),  proceeding 
from  near  the  hesid,  ivnich  lead  the 
natives  to  associate  it  with  penitents 
who  are  forbidden  to  shave. 

1781.  "  The  Board  op  Trusties  Assem- 
ble on  Tuesday  at  the  New  Tavern,  where 
the  Committee  meet  to  eat  Mangoe  risk 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Subscribers  and  on 
other  special  affairs." — Mickey's  Bengal 
Gazette,  March  3. 

Mango-showers,  s.  Used  in  Madras 
for  showers  wliich  fall  in  March  and 
April,  when  the  mangoes  begin  to  ripen. 

Mango-trick.     One  of  the  most 


MANGO-TRICK. 


425 


MANOO-TBICK. 


famous  tricks  of  Indian  jugglers,  in 
■wMoh.  they  plant  a  mango-stone,  and 
show  at  brief  intervals  the  tree  shoot- 
ing above  ground,  and  successively 
producing  leaves,  flowers,  and  fruit. 
It  has  often  been  described,  but  the 
description  given  by  the  Emperor 
Jahangir  in  his  Autobiography  cer- 
tainly surpasses  all  in  its  demand  on 
our  belief. 

c.  1610.  ".  .  .  .  Khaun-e-Jehaun,  one 
of  the  nobles  present,  observed  that  if  they 
spoke  truly  he  should  wish  them  to  produce 
for  his  conviction  a  mulberry  tree.  The  men 
arose  without  hesitation,  and  having  in  ten 
separate  spots  set  some  seed  in  the  ground, 
they  recited  among  themselves  ....  when 
instantly  a  plant  was  seen  sjDringing  from 
each  of  the  ten  places,  and  each  proved  the 
tree  required  by  Khaun-e-Jehaun.  In  the 
same  manner  they  produced  a  mango,  an 
apple-tree,  a  cypress,  a  pine-apple,  a  fig-tree, 
an  ahnond,  a  walnut  ....  open  to  the 
observation  of  all  present,  the  trees  were 
perceived  gi-adually  and  slowly  springing 
from  the  earth,  to  the  height  of  one  or  per- 
haps of  two  cubits Then  making  a 

sort  of  procession  round  the  trees  as  they 
stood  ....  in  a  moment  there  appeared 
on  the  respective  trees  a  sweet  mango  with- 
out the  rind,  an  almond  fresh  and  ripe,  a 
large  fig  of  the  most  delicious  kind  .... 
the  fruit  being  pulled  in  my  presence,  and 
every  one  present  was  allowed  to  taste  it. 
This,  however,  was  not  all ;  before  the  trees 
were  removed  there  appeared  among  the 
foliage  birds  of  such  surpassing  beauty,  in 
colour  and  shape,  and  melody  and  song,  as 

the  world  never  saw  before At  the 

close  of  the  operation,  the  foliage,  as  in 
autumn,  was  seen  to  put  on  its  variegated 
tints,  and  the  trees  gradually  disappeared 

into  the  earth " — Mem.  of  the  Emp, 

Jahanguier,  tr.  by  Major  D.  Price,  pi). 
96-97. 

c.  1650.  "  Then  they  thrust  a  piece  of 
stick  into  the  ground,  and  ask'd  the  Com- 
pany what  !Fruit  they  would  have.  One 
fold  them  he  would  have  Mengues ;  then 
one  of  the  Mountebanks  hiding  himself  in 
the  middle  of  a  Sheet,  stoopt  to  the  ground 
five  or  six  times  one  after  another.  I  was 
so  curious  to  go  upstairs,  and  look  out  of 
a  window,  to  see  if  I  could  spy  what  the 
Mountebank  did,  and  perceived  that  after 
he  had  cut  himself  under  the  armpits  with 
a  Eazor,  he  rubb'd  the  stick  with  his 
Blood.  After  the  two  first  times  that  he 
rais'd  himself,  the  stick  seem'd  to  the  very 
eye  to  grow.  The  third  time  there  sprung 
out  branches  with  young  buds.  The  fourth 
time  the  tree  was  covered  with  leaves ;  and 

the  fifth  time  it  bore  flowers The 

English  Minister  protested  that  he  could 
not  give  his  consent  that  any  Christian 
should  be  Spectator  of  such  delusions.  So 
that  as  soon  as  he  saw  that  those  Mounte- 
banks had  of  a  dry  stick,  in  less  than  half- 
an-hour,  made  a  Tree  four  or  five  foot  high, 
that  bare   leaves    and   flowers    as  in  the 


Spring-time  :  he  went  about  to  break  it, 
protesting  he  would  not  give  the  Com- 
munion to  any  person  that  should  stay  any 
longer  to  see  those  things." — Tavemier, 
Travels  inade  English  by  J.  P.,  ii.  36. 

1667.  "  When  two  of  these  Jaugwis  (see 
Jogi)  that  are  eminent,  do  meet,  and  you 
stir  them  up  on  the  point  and  power  of 
their  knowledge  or  Jauguisme,  you  shall 
see  them  do  such  tricks  out  of  spight  to  one 
another,  that  I  know  not  if  Simon.  Magus 
could  have  outdone  them.  Por  they  divine 
what  one  thinketh,  make  the  Branch  of  a 
Tree  blossome  and  bear  fruit  in  less  than 
an  hour,  hatch  eggs  in  their  bosome  in  less 
than  half  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  bring 

forth  such  birds  as  you  demand I 

mean,  if  what  is  said  of  them,  is  true.  .  .  .  • 
Por,  as  for  me,  I  am  with  all  my  curiosity 
none  of  those  happy  Men,  that  are  present 
at,  and  see  these  great  feats." — Bcrnier,  E. 
T.,  103. 

1673.  "  Others  presented  a  Mock-Crea- 
tion of  a  Mango-Tree,  arising  frona  the 
Stone  in  a  short  space  (which  they  did  in. 
Hugger-Mugger,  being  very  careful  to  avoid 
being  discovered)  with  Pruit  Green  and 
Kipe ;  so  that  a  Man  must  stretch  his 
Pancy,  to  imagine  it  Witchcraft ;  though 
the  common  Sort  think  no  less." — Fryer, 
192. 

1690.  ' '  Others  are  said  to  raise  a  Mango- 
Tree,  with  ripe  Pruit  upon  its  Branches,  in 
the  space  of  one  or  two  Hours.  To  confirm 
which  Kelation,  it  was  affirmed  confidently 
to  me,  that  a  Gentleman  who  had  pluckt 
one  of  these  Mangoes,  fell  sick  upon  it,  and 
was  never  well  as  long  as  he  kept  it,  'till  he 
consulted  a  Bramin  for  his  Health,  who 
prescrib'd  his  only  Remedy  would  be  the 
restoring  of  the  Mlango,  by  which  he  was 
restor'd  to  his  Health  again."— OmJiffio)), 
258-9. 

1726.  "They  have  some  also  who  will 
show  you  the  kernel  of  a  mango-fruit,  or  may 
be  only  a  twig,  and  ask  it  you  will  see  the 
fruit  or  this  stick  planted,  and  in  a  short 
time  see  a  tree  grow  from  it  and  bear  fruit : 
after  they  have  got  their  answer  the  jug- 
glers (Koorde-dansaers)  wrap  themselves  in  a 
blanket,  stick  the  twig  into  the  ground,  and 
then  put  a  basket  over  them  (&o.,  &c.). 

"  There  are  some  who  have  jwe  vailed  on 
these  jugglers  by  much  money  to  let  them 
see  how  they  have  accomplished  this. 

"  These  have  revealed  that  the  jugglers 
made  a  hole  in  their  bodies  under  the  arm- 
pits, and  rubbed  the  twig  with  the  blood 
from  it,  and  every  time  that  they  stuck  it- 
in  the  ground  they  wetted  it,  and  in  this 
way  they  clearly  saw  it  to  grow  and  to 
come  to  the  perfection  before  described. 

"This  is  asserted  by  a  certain  writer  who 
has  seen  it.  But  this  can't  move  me  to 
believe  it !  "—Valentijn,  v.  (Ghorm,.)  53. 

Our  own  experience  does  not  go 
beyond  Dr.  Fryer's,  and  the  hugger- 
mugger  performance  that  he  dis- 
parages. But  many  others  have  testi- 
fied to   more  marvellous  skiU.     Wo 


MANOOSTEEN. 


426 


MANGROVE. 


once  heard  a  traveller  of  note  relate 
■with  mucli  spirit  such  an  exhibition  as 
■witnessed  in  the  Deccan.  The  nar- 
rator, then  a  young  officer,  determined 
■with  a  comrade,  at  all  hazards  of  fair 
play  or  foul,  to  solve  the  mystery.  In 
the  middle  of  the  trick  one  suddenly 
seized  the  conjuror,  ■whilst  the  other 
uncovered  and  snatched  at  the  mango- 
plant.  But  lo  !  it  came  from  the  earth 
with  a  root,  and  the  mystery  ■was 
darker  than  ever !  We  tell  the  tale  as 
it  -was  told. 

It  ■woiild  seem  that  the  trick  ■was  not 
unkno^wn  in  European  conjuring  of 
the  16th  or  I7th  centuries,  e.g. 

1657.     " trium    horarum    spatio 

arbusculam  verara  spitamae  longitudine  e 
mensS.  facere  enasci,  ut  et  alias  arbores 
frondiferas  et  fruotiferas." — Magia  XTniver- 
salis,-oi  P.  Gaspar  Schottus  e  Soc.  Jes.,  Her- 
bipoli,  1657,  i.  32. 

Mangosteen,  s.  From  Malay  rmng- 
gusta  (Crawfurd),  or  manggistan 
(Favre),  in  Javanese  Manggie.  This 
delicious  fruit  is  kno^wn  throughout  the 
Archipelago,  and  ia  Siam,  by  modifi- 
cations of  the  same  name;  the  delicious 
fruit  of  the  Oa/rcinia  Mangostana  (Nat. 
Ord.  Outtiferae).  It  is  strictly  a 
tropical  fruit,  and  in  fact,  near  the 
coast  does  not  bear  fruit  further  north 
than  lat.  14°.  It  is  a  native  of  the 
Malay  Peninsula  and  the  adjoiuing 
islands. 

1563.  "  R.  They  have  bragged  much  to 
me  of  a  fruit  which  they  call  manffostans; 
let  us  hear  what  you  have  to  say  of  these. 

"  0.  What  I  have  heard  of  the  mangos- 
tan  is  that  'tis  one  of  the  most  delicious 
fruits  that  they  have  in  those  regions  .  .  ." 
—Garcia,  i.  X51v. 

1598.     "There  are  yet  other  fruites,  as 

llangostaine  ....  but  because 

they  are  of  small  account  I  thinke  it  not 
re'quisite  to  write  severallie  of  them." — 
Linschotm,  96. 

1631. 
"  Cedant  Hesperii  longe  hiuc,  mala  aurea, 
fructus, 

Ambrosia  pascit  Mangostan  et  nectare 

divos 

.  .  .  Inter  omnes  Indiae  fructus  longe  saj)i- 
dissimus." 

Jac.Bontii,  lib.  vi.,  cap.  28,  p.  115. 

1645._  "II  s' y  trouue  de  plus  vne  espece 
de  fruit  propre  du  terroir  de  Malaque, 
qu'ils  nomment  Mangostans." — Gardim, 
Bel.  de  la  Prov.  de  Japan,  162. 

1727.  "The  Mangostane  is  a  delicious 
!Fruit,_  almost  in  the  Shape  of  an  Apple,  the 
Skin  is  thick  and  red,  being  dried  it  ia  a 
good  Astringent.  The  Kernels  (if  I  may 
no  call  them)  are  like  Cloves  of  Garlick,  of 


a  very  agreeable  Taste,  but  vei^cold." — A. 
Ham.  ii.  80. 

mangrove,  s.  The  sea-lo-ying 
genera  Rhizophora  and  A  vicennia  derive 
this  name,  -which  applies  to  both,  from 
some  happy  accident,  but  from  ■which 
of  t^wo  sources  may  be  doubtful.  For 
■whUstthe  former  genus  is,  according  to 
Ora^wfurd,  called  by  the  Malays  manggi- 
manggi,  a  term  ■which  he  supposes  to 
be  the  origin  of  the  English  name,  ■we 
see  from  Oviedo  that  one  or  other  -was 
called  mangle  ia  S.  America,  and  in 
this,  ■which  is  certainly  the  origin  of 
the  French  marej'Ker,  ■we  should  be  dis- 
posed also  to  seek  the  derivation  of  the 
English  ■word.  Both  genera  are  uni- 
versal in  the  tropical  tidal  estuaries 
of  both  Old  World  and  Ne^w. 

Prof.  Sayce,  by  an  amusing  slip, 
or  oversight  jn-obably  of  somebody 
else's  slip,  quotes  from  Humboldt  that 
"  maize,  mangle,  hammock,  canoe, 
tobacco,  are  aU  derived  through  the 
medium  of  the  Spanish  from  the 
Hajrtianma/tiz,  mangle,  ha/maca,  canoa, 
and  tahaco." 

It  is-,  of  course,  the  French  and  not 
the  English  mangle  that  is  here  in 
question. 

The  mangrove  abounds  on  nearly  all 
the  coasts  of  further  India,  and  also  on 
the  sea  margin  of  the  Ganges  Delta, 
in  the  baok^waters  of  S.  Malabar,  and 
less  luxuriantly  on  the  Indus  mouths. 

1535.  "Of  the  Tree  called  Mangle  .  .  . 
These  trees  grow  in  places  of  mne,  and 
on  the  shores  of  the  sea,  and  of  the 
rivers,  and  streams,  and  torrents  that  run 
into  the  sea.  They  are  trees  very  strange 
to  see  ...  .  they  grow  together  in  vast 
numbers,  and  many  of  their  branches  seem 
to  turn  down  and  change  into  roots  .  .  . 
and  these  plant  themselves  in  the  ground 
like  stems,  so  that  the  tree  looks  as  i£ 
it  had  many  legs  j  oining  one  to  the  other. " — 
Oviedo,  in  Bamusio,  iii.  f .  145  v. 

„  "So  coming  to  the  coast,  embarked  in 
a  great  Canoa  with  some  30  Indians,  and  5 
Christians,  whom  he  took  with  him,  and 
coasted  along  amid  solitary  placesand  islets, 
passing  sometimes  into  the  sea  itself  for  4 
or  5  leagues, — among  certain  trees,  lofty, 
dense  and  green,  which  grow  in  the  very 
sea- water,  and  which  they  call  mangle."— 
lUd.  f.  224. 

1553.  "  ....  by  advice  of  a  Moorish 
pilot,  who  promised  to  take  the  people  by 
night  to  a  place  where  water  could  be  got  .  . 
and  either  because  the  Moor  desired  to  land 
many  times  on  the  shore  by  which  he  was 
conducting  them,  seeking  to  get  away  from 
the  hands  of  those  whomhe  was  conilucting, 
or  because  he  was  really  perplext  by  its 


MANILLA-MAJ^. 


427 


MABTABAN. 


ing  night,  and  in  the  middle  of  a  great 
owth  of  mangrove  (mangues)  he  never 
cceeded  in  finding  the  wells  of  which  he 
oke."— jBaiTos,  I.  iv.  4. 

c.  1830.  "  'Smite  my  timbers,  do  the 
363  bear  shellfish? '  The  tide  in  the  Gulf 
Mexico  does  not  ebb  and  flow  above  two 
et  except  in  the  springs,  and  the  ends  of 
edi'oopingbranohesof  themangrovetrees, 
at  here  cover  the  shore,  are  clustered, 
ithin  the  wash  of  the  water,  with  a  small 
ell-favoured  oyster." — Tom  Cringle,  ed. 
163, 119. 

Manilla-man,  s.  THs  term  is  ap- 
liecl  to  natives  of  tlie  Philippines,  wto 
L-e  often  employed  on  shipboard,  and 
specially  furnish  the  seacunnies 
l-v.)  or  quarter-masters  in  Lascar 
raws  on  the  China  voyage.  But 
lanilla-man  seems  also,  from  Wilson, 
3  he  used  in  S.  India  as  a  hybrid 
ram  Telug.  maneld  vddu,  '  an  itinerant 
ealer  in  coral  and  gems ; '  perhaps 
a.  this  use,  as  he  says,  from  Skt.  mani, 
■jewel,  but  with  some  blending  also 
if  the  Port,  manilha,  '  a  bracelet ;  ' 
ompaie  Cobra-niai;iilla. 

Hanjee,  s.  The  master,  or  steers- 
aan,  of  a  boat  or  any  native  river- 
raft.  Hind.  9MnyAi,. Beng.  Truijl  and 
najM.  The  word  is  also  a  title  home 
)y  the  head  men  among  the  Paharis  or 
lill-people  of  Kajmahl  {Wilson). 

1781.  "This  is  to  give  notice  that  the 
irinoipal  Gaut  Uangies  of  Calcutta  have 
intered  into  engagements  at  the  Police 
iffice  to  supply  all  Persons  that  apply  there 
vith  Boats  and  Budgerows,  and  to  give 
lecurity  for  the  Dandies." — India  Gazette, 
Feb.  17. 

1784.  "Mr.  Austin  and  his  head  bearer, 
Jiba  were  both  in  the  room  of  the  budgerow, 
ive  the  only  persons  known  to  be  drowned. 
The manjee  and  dandees have  not  appeared. " 
—In  Seton-Karr,  i.  25. 

1810.  "Their  manjies  will  not  fail  to 
ake  every  advantage  of  whatever  distress, 
w  difficulty,  the  passenger  may  labour 
miet."— Williamson,  Y.M.,  i.  148. 

Mannickjore,  s.  H.  irtCmik-jor ;  the 
white-necked  stork  {Ciconia,  leucoce- 
olmla,  GrmeHn) ;  sometimes,  according 
to  Jerdon,  called  in  Bengal  the  '  Beef- 
steak bird,'  because  palatable  when 
Moked  in  that  fashion.  "The  name 
Manikjor  means  the  companion  of 
Manik,  a  Saint,  and  some  Mussulmans 
n^^  consequence  abstain  from  eating 
t"  (Jerdon). 

.  Manucodiata.    See  Bird  of  Par a- 

iis°. 


Maramut,  Murrumut,  s.  Ilind. 
from  Arab.  maramma{t),  '  repair.'  In 
this  sense  the  use  is  general  in  Hindus- 
tani (in  which  the  terminal  t  is  always 
pronounced,  though  not  by  the  Arabs) 
whether  as  apphed  to  a  stocking, 
a  fortress,  or  a  ship.  But  in  Madras 
Presidency  the  word  had  formerly  a 
very  specialised  sense  as  the  recognised 
title  of  that  branch  of  the  executive 
which  included  the  conservation  of 
irrigation  tanks  and  the  like,  and 
which  was  worked  under  the  District 
Civil  OfiBcers,  there  being  then  no 
separate  department  of  the  State  in 
charge  of  CSvil  Public  Works. 

It  is  a  curious  illustration  of  the 
wide  spread  at  one  time  of  Musul- 
man  power  that  the  same  Arabic  word, 
in  the  form  Marama,  is  still  applied 
in  Sicily  to  a  standing  committee 
charged  with  repairs  of  the  Duomo  or 
Cathedral  of  Palermo.  An  analogous 
instance  of  the  wide  grasp  of  the 
Saracenic  power  is  mentioned  by  one 
of  the  Musulman  authors  whom  Amari 
quotes  in  his  History  of  the  Mahom- 
medan  rule  in  Sicily.  It  is  that  the 
Caliph  Al-Mamun,  under  whom  con- 
quest was  advancing  in  India  and  in 
Sicily  simultaneously,  ordered  that 
the  idols  taken  from  the  infidels  in 
India  should  be  sent  for  sale  to  the 
infidels  in  Sicily ! 

Margosa,  s.  A  name  in  the  S.  of 
India  and  Ceylon,  for  the  Ntm  tree 
(see  Neem).  The  word  is  a  corruption 
of  Port,  amargosa,  '  bitter,'  indicating 
the  characteristic  of  the  tree.  This 
gives  rise  to  an  old  Indian  proverb, 
traceable  as  far  back  as  the  jdtakas, 
that  you  cannot  sweeten  the  nim  tree, 
though  you  water  it  with  syrup  and 
ghee  (Naturam  expellas  furcd,  etc.). 

1727.  "  The  wealth  of  an  evil  man  shall 
another  evU  man  take  from  him,  just  as  the 
crows  come  and  eat  the  fruit  of  the  margoise 
tree  as  soon  as  it  is  ripe."— Apophthegms 
translated  in  Valerntijn,  v.  (Ceylon),  390. 

1782.  "  .  .  .  ils  lavent  le  malad^avec 
de  I'eau  froide,  ensuite  ils  le  frottent  rude- 
raent  avec  de  la  feuiUe  de  Margosier."— 
Sonnerat,  i.  208. 

1834.  "  Adjacent  to  the  Church  stand 
a  number  of  tamarind  and  margosa  trees." 
—Ohitty,  Ceylon  Gazetteer,  183. 

Markliore,  s.  P.  mdr-hhOr,  '  snake- 
eater.'  A  fine  wild  goat  of  the  Western 
Himalaya  ;  Capra  megaceros,  Hutton. 

Martaban,   n.p.     This  is  the  con- 


MABTABAN. 


428 


MABTABAN. 


Tentional  name,  long  used  by  all  the 
trading  nations,  Asiatic  and  Euro- 
pean, for  a  port  on  the  east  of  the  Ira- 
wadi  Delta  and  of  the  Sitang  estuary, 
formerly  of  great  trade,  but  now  in 
comparative  decay.  The  original  name 
is  Talaing,  Mut-ta-mmi,  the  meaning 
of  which  we  have  been  unable  to 
ascertain. 

1514.  "...  passed  then  before  Marta- 
mau,  the  people  also  heathens ;  men  expert 
in  everything,  and  first-rate  merchants; 
great  masters  of  accounts,  and  in  fact  the 
greatest  in  the  world.  They  keep  their 
accounts  in  books  like  us.  In  the  said 
country  is  great  produce  of  lac,  cloths,  and 
provisions.  ' — Letter  of  Giov.  da  Empoli, 
p.  80. 

1545.  "At  the  end  of  these  two  days  the 
King  ....  caused  the  Captains  that  were 
at  the  Guard  of  the  Gates  to  leave  them 
and  retire ;  whereupon  the  miserable  City 
of  Kartabano  was  delivered  to  the  mercy 
of  the  Souldiers  .  .  .  and  therein  shewed 
themselves  so  cruel-minded,  that  the  thing 
they  made  least  reckoning  of  was  to  kill 
100  men  for  a  crown." — Pinto  (in  Cogan), 
203. 

1553.  "  And  the  towns  which  stand 
outside  this  gulf  of  the  Isles  of  Pegu  (of 
which  we  have  spoken)  and  are  placed  along 
the  coast  of  that  country,  are  "Vagara, 
Kartaban,  a  city  notable  in  the  great  trade 
that  it  enjoys,  and  further  on  Key,  Talaga, 
and  TavayT"— Garros,  I.  ix.  1. 

1568.  _  "Trouassimo  neUa  cittA  di  Mar- 
tauan  intorno  a  nouanta  Portoghesi,  tra 
mercadanti  e  huomini  vagabond!,  li  quaU 
stauano  in  gran  differenza  co'  Rettorl  della 
citt^." — Ges.  Federiciva  Ramus.,  iii.  393. 

1586.  "  The  city  of  Martaban  hath  its 
front  to  the  south-east,  south,  and  south- 
west, and  stands  on  a  river  which  there 
enters  the  sea  .  .  .  it  is  a  city  of  Maupa- 
ragia,  a  Prince  of  the  King  of  Pegu's."— 
Gasparo  Balbi,  f.  1292). -ISOn. 

Kartaban,  s.  This  name  was  given 
to  vessels  of  a  peculiar  pottery,  of 
very  large  size,  and  glazed,  which 
were  famous  aU  over  the  East  for 
many  centuries,  and  were  exported 
from  Martaban.  They  were  sometimes 
caUed  Pegu  jars,  and  imder  that  name 
specimens  were  shown  at  the  Oreat 
Exhibition  of  1851.  We  have  not  been 
able  to  obtain  recent  information  on 
the  subject  of  this  manufacture.  The 
word  appears  to  be  now  obsolete  in 
India,  except  as  a  colloquial  term  in 
Telugu. 

c.  1350.  "  Then  the  Princess  made  me 
a  present,  consisting  of  dresses,  of  two 
elephant-loads  of  rice,  of  two  she-buffaloes, 
ten  sheep,  four  roth  of  cordial  syrup,  and 
four  Martabans,  or  huge  jars,  filled  with 


pepper,  citron,  and  mango,  all  prspared 
with  salt,  as  for  a  sea-voyage." — Ibn 
Batuta,  iv.  253. 

(?)  "  tin  grand  bassin  de  Martabani."— 
1001  Jours,  ed.  Paris,  1826,  ii.  19. 

We  do  not  Icnow  the  date  of  these  stories. 
The  French  translator  has  a  note  explaining 
"poroelaine  verte." 

1508.  "The  lac  [lacre)  which  your 
Highness  desired  me  to  send,  it  will  be  a 
piece  of  good  luck  to  get,  because  these  ships 
(depart  early,  and  the  vessels  from  Pegu 
and  Hartaban  come  late.  But  I  hope  for 
a  good  quantity  of  it,  as  I  have  given  orders 
for  it." — Letter  from  the  Viceroy  Dom  Fran- 
cisco Almeida  to  the  King.  In  CoiTea, 
i.  900. 

1516.  "  In  this  town  of  Martaban  are 
made  very  large  and  beautiful  porcelain 
vases,  and  some  of  glazed  earthenware  of  a 
black  colour,  which  are  highly  valued 
among  the  Moors,  and  they  export  them 
as  merchandize." — Bartosa,  185. 

1598.  "  In  this  towne  many  of  the  great 
earthen  pots  are  made,  which  in  India  are 
called  Martauanas,  and  many  of  them 
carried  throughout  alllndia  of  allsortesboth 
small .  and  great ;  some  are  so  great  that 
they  will  hold  fuU  two  pipes  of  water.  The 
cause  why  so  many  are  brought  into  India 
is  for  that  they  vse  them  in  every  house, 
and  in  their  shippes  instead  of  caskes."— 
Linschoten,  p.  30. 

c.  1610.  "  ....  des  iarres  les  iJus 
belles,  les  mieux  vernis  et  les  mieux 
fa9onndes  que  j'aye  veu  ailleurs.  II  y  en  a 
qui  tiennent  autant  qu'vne  pippe  et  plus. 
Elles  se  font  au  Koyaume  de  Maitabaue, 
d'oh  on  les  apporte,  et  d'oti  elles  prennent 
leur  nom  par  toute  I'lnde." — Pj/rard  de  La- 
val, i.  179. 

1615.  "  Vasa  figulina  quae  vulgo  Marta- 
bania  dicuntur  per  Indiam  nota  sunt .... 
Per  Orientem  omnem,  quin  et  Lusitaniam, 
horum  est  usus." — Jarric,  Thesaurus  Ser. 
Indie,  pt.  ii.  389. 

1673.  "Je  vis  un  vase  d'une  certaine 
terre  verte  qui  vient  des  Indes,  dont  les 
Turos  ....  font  un  grand  estime,  et  qu'ils 
aoheptent  bien  cher  h,  cause  de  la  propri^te 
qu'eUe  a  de  se  rompre  k  la  pr&ence  du 
poison  ....  Ceste  terre  se  nomme  Merde- 
bani." — Journal  d'Ant.  Gotland,  ii.  110. 

,,  "...  to  that  end  offer  Eice,  Oyl, 
and  Cocoe-Nuts  in  a  thick  Grove,  where 
they  piled  an  huge  Heap  of  long  Jars  like 
Mortivans." — Fryer,  180. 

1688.  "  They  took  it  out  of  the  casl^  and 
put  it  into  earthen  Jars  that  held  about  eigh  t 
Barrels  apiece.  These  they  call  Montaban 
Jars,  from  a  town  of  that  name  inPegu, 
whence  they  are  brought,  and  carried  all 
over  India." — Dumpier,  ii.  98. 

c.  1690.  "  Sunt  autem  haeo  vastissimae 
ac  turgidae  ollae  in  regionibus  Martavana 
et  Siama  confectae,  quae  per  totam  trans- 
feruntur  Indiam  ad  varios  liquo'res  conser- 
vandos." — Rumvkius,  i.  oh.  iii. 

1711.    "...  Pegu,  Quedah,  Jahore  and  all 


MABTIL,  MARTOL. 


429 


MATE,  MATY. 


their  own  Coasts,  whence  they  are  plenti- 
fully supply'd  with  several  Neoessarys,  they 
otherwise  must  want ;  As  Ivory,  Beeswax, 
Mortivan  and  small  Jars,  Pepper,  &c." — 
Lockjier,  35. 

1726.  "...  and  the  Martavaans  con- 
taining the  water  to  drink,  when  empty, 
requu-e  two  persons  to  carry  them." — 
Valentijn,  v.  254. 

„  "The  goods  exported  hitherward 
from  Pegu)  are  ....  glazed  pots  (called 
Martavans  after  the  district  where  they  pro- 
perly belong),  both  large  and  little." — 
Ibid.,  V.  128. 

1727.  "  Martavan  was  one  of  the  most 
flourishing  Towns  tor  Trade  in  the  East.  .  . 
They  make  earthen  Ware  there  still,  and 
glaze  them  with  Lead-oar.  I  have  seen 
some  Jars  made  there  that  could  contain 
two  Hogsheads  o£  Liquor." — A.  Sam. 
i.  63. 

1740.  "The  Pay  Master  is  likewise 
ordered ....  to  look  out  for  all  the  Pegu 
Jars  in  Town,  or  other  vessels  proper  for 
keeping  water."— In  Wheeler,  iii.  194. 

Such  Jars  were  apparently  imitated  in 
other  countries,  but  kept  the  original  name. 
Thus  Baillie  Eraser  says  that  "  certain  jars 
called  Martaban  were  manufactured  in 
Oman." — Journey  into  Khm-asan,  18. 

1851.  ' '  Assortment  of  Pegu  Jars  as  used 
in  the  Honourable  Company's  Dispensary 
at  Calcutta." 

' '  Two  large  Pegu  Jars  f  romMoulmein. " — 
0§(Aal  Catal.,  Exhibition  of  1851,  ii.  921. 

Martil,  Martol,  s.  A  liammer. 
Hind,  martol,  from  Portuguese  mar- 
tello,  but  assisted  by  imaginary  oon- 
meotion  with.  H.  mdr-na,  '  to  stiie.' 

Marting^ale,  s.  This  is  no  specially 
Anglo-Indian  word;  our  excuse  for 
introducing  it  is  tlie  belief  that  it  is  of 
Arabic  origin.  Popular  assumption, 
"we  believe,  derives  the  name  from  a 
mytMoal  Colonel  Martingale.  But 
the  word  seems  to  come  to  us  from  the 
French,  in  which  language,  besides 
the  EngKsh  use,  Littre  gives  chausses 
&  la  martingale  as  meaning  ' '  culottes 
dont  le  pent  etait  placi  par  derriere," 
and  this  he  strangely  declares  to  be 
the  true  and  original  meaning  of  the 
word.  His  etymology,  after  Menage, 
IS  from  Martigues  in  Provence,  where, 
it  ia  alleged,  breeches  of  this  kind  were 
■worn.  Skeat  seems  to  accept  these 
explanations.  But  there  is  a  Spanish 
word,  al-martaga,  for  a  kind  of  bridle, 
which  TJrrea  quoted  by  Dozy  derives 
from  verb  Arab. 'rato/ca,  "qui,  k  la  IVe 
forme,  signifie  '  efiecit  utbrevibus  pas- 
sibus  incederet.'  "  This  is  precisely  the 
effect  of  a  martingale.    And  we  veu- 


ture  to  say  that  probably  the  word  bore 
its  English  meaning  originally  also  in 
French  and  Spanish,  and  came  from 
Arabic  direct  into  the  latter  tongue. 
Dozy  himself,  we  should  add,  is  in- 
clined to  derive  the  Spanish  word  from 
al-mirta'a,  '  a  halter.' 

Maryacar,  n.p.  According  to  E. 
Drummond  and  a  MS.  note  on  the 
India  Library  copy  of  his  book  R. 
Catholics  in  Malabar  were  so  styled. 
Marya  Karar,  or  "  Mary's  People." 

Mascabar,  s.  This  is  given  by  C. 
P.  Brown  (MS.  notes)  as  an  Indo- 
Portuguese  word  for  '  the  last  day  of 
the  month,'  quoting  Calcutta  Review, 
viii.  345.  He  suggests  as  its  etymon 
Hind.  mds-7ca-ha'd,  '  after  a  month.' 

IVEasll,  s.  Hind,  mash;  Phaseolus 
radifitus,  Roxb.  One  of  the  common 
Hindu  pulses. 

JSIaskee.  This  is  a  term  in  Chinese 
"  pigeon,"  meaning  '  never  mind,' 
'  riimporte,''  which  is  constantly  in  the 
mouths  of  Europeans  in  China.  It  is 
supposed  that  it  may  be  the  corruption 
or  elKpsis  of  a  Portuguese  expression, 
but  nothing  satisfactory  has  been  sug- 
gested. 

Masulipatam,  n.p.  This  coast  town 
of  the  Madras  Presidency  is  sometimes 
vulgarly  called  Machlipatan  or  Machli- 
bandar  ;  and  its  name  explained  (H. 
machhli  =  &sb.)  as  Pish- town.  The  ety- 
mology may  originally  have  such  a  con- 
nexion, but  there  can  be  little  doubt 
that  the  name  is  a  trace  of  the  Mai- 
(TGjXia  and  Mat(7tt)Xov  irorajxov  eK^oXai 
which  we  find  in  Ptolemy's  Tables ; 
and  of  the  Mao-oXi'a  producing  muslins 
in  the  Periplus. 

1619.  "Master  Methwold  came  from 
Missulapatam  in  one  of  the  Country 
Boats." — Pring  in  Purchas,  i.  638. 

c.  1681.  "The  road  between  had  been 
covered  with  brocade  velvet,  and  Machli- 
bender  chintz." — Seir  Mutaqherin,  iii.  370. 

1789.  "Masulipatam,  which  last  word, 
by  the  bye,  ought  to  be  written  Machli- 
patan (Fish-town),  Tsecause  of  a  Whale  that 
happened  to  be  stranded  there  150  years 
ago.  — Note  on  Seir  Mutaqherin,  iii.  370. 

c.  1790.  "...  cloth.9  of  great  value  .  .  . 
from  the  countries  of  Bengal,  Bunaras, 
China,  Kashmeer,  Boorhanpoor,  Mutchli- 
puttun,  &c." — Mecr  Hussein  AH,  H.  of 
Hydur  Na'ik,  383. 

Mate,  Maty,  s.    An  assistant  under 


MATRANEE. 


430 


MATT. 


a  head  servant ;  in  wHoli  sense,  or 
something  near  it,  but  also  sometimes 
in  the  sense  of  a  'head-man,'  the  word 
is  in  use  almost  all  over  India.  In  the 
Bengal  Presidency  we  have  a  mate- 
iearer  for  the  assistant  bodyservant 
(see  Bearer);  the  mate  attendant  on 
an  elephant  under  the  mahout ;  a  mate 
(head)  of  coolies  or  jomponnies  (q<i.v.), 
&o.  And  in  Madras  the  maty  is  an 
under-servant,  whose  business  it  is  to 
clean  crockery,  knives,  &c.,  to  attend 
to  lamps,  and  so  forth. 

The  origin  of  the  word  is  obscure, 
if  indeed  it  has  not  more  than  one 
origin.  Some  have  supposed  it  to  be 
taken  from  the  English  word  in  the 
sense  of  comrade,  &o.;  whilst  Wilson 
gives  metti  as  a  distinct  Malayalam 
word  for  an  inferior  domestic  servant. 
The  last  word  is  of  very  doubtful 
genuineness.  Keither  derivation  will 
explain  the  fact  that  the  word  occurs 
in  the  Ain,  in  which  the  three  classes 
of  attendants  on  an  elephant  in  Akbaj-'s 
establishment  are  styled  respectively 
Mahatuat,  BJiol,  and  Meth ;  two  of 
which  terms  would,  under  other  cir- 
cumstances, probably  be  regarded  as 
corruptions  of  English  words.  This 
use  of  the  word  we  find  in  Skt.  dic- 
tionaries as  m,etha,  mentha,  and  Tnenda, 
'  an  elephant-keeper  or  feeder.'  But 
for  the  more  general  use  we  would 
query  whether  it  may  not  be  a  genuine 
Pralo-it  form  from  Skt.  mitra,  '  asso- 
ciate, friend'  ?  We  have  in  Pali  metia, 
'  friendship,'  from  Skt.  maitra. 

C.1590.  "Amet'li fetches  fodder  andas- 
sistg  In  caparisoning  the  elephant.  Set'hs  of 
all  classes  get  on  the  march  4  ddms  daily, 
and  at  other  times  Z\." — Am,  i.  125. 

1810.  "In  some  families  mates  or 
assistants  are  allowed,  who  do  the  drud- 
gery."— WiMamson,  V.  M.  i.  241. 

1837.  "One  matee."— See  Letten-i  from 
Madras,  106. 

1872.  "At  last  the  morning  of  onr 
departure  came.  A  crowd  of  porters  stood 
without  the  veranda,  chattering  and  squab- 
bling, and  the  mate  distributed  the  boxes 
and  bundles  among  them." — A  True  Be- 
former,  ch.  vi. 

1873.  "  To  procure  this  latter  supply  (of 
green  food)  is  the  dailjr  duty  of  one  of  the 
attendants,  who  in  Indian  phraseology  is 
termed  a  mate,  the  title  of  Mahout  being 
reserved  for  the  head  keeper"  (of  an  ele- 
phant).— Saturday  Bevieui,  Sept.  6,  302. 

Matrauee,  s.  Properly  Hind,  from 
Pers.  mihtardni;  a  female  sweeper. 
See  Mehtar. 


Matross,  s.  An  inferior  class,  of 
soldier  in  the  Artilleiy.  The  word  is 
quite  obsolete,  and  is  introduced  hero 
because  it  seems  to  have  survived  a 
good  deal  longer  in  India  than  in 
England,  and  occurs  fi-equently  in  old 
Indian  narratives.  It  is  (Jerm.  matrose, 
'  a  sailor,'  identical  no  doubt  with  Pr. 
matelot.  The  origin  is  so  obscure  that 
it  seems  hardly  worth  while  to  quote 
the  conjectures  regarding  it. 

In  the  establishment  of  a  company 
of  Eoyal  Artillery  in  1771,  as  given  iii 
Duncan's  Hist,  of  that  corps,  we  have 
besides  sergeants  and  corporals  ' '  4 
Bombardiers,  8  Gunners,  34  Matrasses, 
and  2  Drummers."  A  definition  of 
the  Matross  is  given  in  our  3rd  quota- 
tion. We  have  not  ascertained  when 
the  term  was  disused  in  the  K.A.  As 
far  as  Major  Duncan's  book  informs 
us,  it  appears  first  in  1639,  and  has 
disappeared  by  1793,  when  we  find  the 
men  of  an  artillery  force  divided 
(excluding  sergeants, '  corporals,  and 
bombardiers) into  First  (jiinners.  Second 
Gunners,  and  Military  Drivers. 

1673.  "There  being  in  pay  for  the 
Honourable  East  India  Company  of 
English  and  Portugueze,  700,  reckoning  the 
Uontrosses  and  Gunners." — Fryer,  38. 

1757.  "  I  hare  with  me  one  Gunner,  on® 
Uatross,  and  two  Lascars." — Letter  in 
Dalrymple,  Or,  Bepert.  i.  203. 

1779.  ' '  Matrosses  are  properly  apprentices 
to  the  gunner,  being  soldiers  in  the  royal 
regiment  of  artillery,  and  next  to  them; 
they  assist  in  loading,  firing,  and  spunging 
the  great  guns.  They  carry  firelocks,  and 
march  along  with  the  guns  and  store- 
waggons,  both  as  a  guard,  and  to  give 
their  assistance  in  every  emergency." — 
Capt.  ff.  Smith's  Universal  Military  Dic- 
tionary. 

1792.  "Wednesday  evening,  the  25th 
inst.,  a  Uatross  of  Artillery  deserted  from 
the  Mount,  and  took  away  with  him  his 
firelock,  and  nine  rounds  of  powder  and 
ball." — Madras  Courier,  Feb.  2. 

Matt,  s.  Touch  (of  gold).  Tamil 
maiTU  (pron.  mattu),  perhaps  from 
Skt.  matra,  '  measure.'  Very  pure 
gold  is  said  to  be  of  9  marzu,  mferior 
gold  of  5  or  6  mariu. 

1693.  "Gold,  i)nrified  from  all  other 
metals ....  by  us  is  reckoned  as  of  four- 
and-twenty  Carats,  but  by  the  blacks  is 
here  divided  and  reckoned  as  of  ten  mat." 
Sava/rt,  106. 

1727.  At  Mooha  .  .  .  "the  Coffee  Trade 
brings  in  a  continual  Supply  of  Silver  and 
Grold  ....  from  Turkey,  Ebramies  and 
Mograbis,  Gold  of  low  Matt."— jl.  Ham,  i. 
43. 


MAUMLET. 


431 


MAUND. 


1752.  "...  to  find  the  Value  of  the 
Pouch  in  Panams,  multiply  the  Matt  by 
0,  and  then  by  8,  wiiich  gives  it  in  Fa- 
ia,ms."—T.  Brooks,  25. 

Maumlet,  s.  Domestic  Hind,  mam- 
'at,  for '  omelet.' 

Maund,  s.    The  authorised  Anglo- 
Indian,  form  of  the  name  of  a  weight 
(Hind,  mm,  Mahr.  man),  which,  with 
varying  values,  has  been  current  over 
Western  Asia  from  time  immemorial. 
The  word  is  indeed  one  of  the  most 
ancient  on  our  list.     Professor  Sayce 
traces  it  (mana)  back  to  the  Accadlan 
language.'*  But  in  any  case  it  was  the 
Babylonian   name  for  ^  of  a  talent, 
whence  it  passed,  with  the  Babylonian 
weights  and  measures,  almost  all  over 
the  ancient  world.  Compare  the  meraor 
mna  of  Egyptian  hieroglyphic  inscrip- 
tions, preserved  in  the  emna  or  amna 
of  the  Copts,  the  Hebrew  maneh,  the 
Greek   fiva,    and   the  Eoman   mina. 
The   introduction  of   the  word    into 
India  may  have  occurred  during  the 
extensive  commerce  of  the  Arabs  with 
that  country  in  the  8th  and  9th  cen- 
tmies;    possibly  at   an  earlier  'date. 
Through  the  Arabs  also  we  find  an 
old  Spanish  word  almena,  and  in  old 
Erench  almene  for  a  weight  of  about 
2Qlbs.  [Marcel  Dmic). 

The  quotations  will  show  how  the 
Portuguese  converted  man  into  moo, 
of  which  the  English  made  maune, 
and  so  (probably  by  the  influence  of 
the  old  English  word  maund  ■\)  our 
present  form,  which  occurs  as  early 
as  1611.  Some  of  the  older  travellers, 
like  Linschoten,  misled  by  the  Portu- 
guese mdo,  identified  it  with  the  word 
for  'hand'  in  that  language,  and  so 
rendered  it. 

The  values  of  the  man  as  a  weight, 
even  ia  modem  times,  have  varied 
immensely,  i.e.  from  little  more  than 
2?6s.  to  upwards  of  160.  The  '  Indian 
Maund,'  which  is  the  standard  of 
weight  in  British  India,  is  of  40  sers, 
each  ser  being  divided  into  16  chhitaks; 
and  this  is  the  general  scale  of  sub- 
division in  the  local  weights  of  Bengal, 
and  Upper  and  Central  India,  though 
the  value  of  the  ser  varies.     That  of 


*  See  Sayce,  Priticijyles  of  C<ymparative  Phihlogy, 
and  ed.,  208-211. 

.  t  "Mamid,  a  kind  of  great  Basket  or  Hamper, 
containing  eight  Bales,  or  two  Fats.  It  is  com- 
monly a  quantity  of  8  bales  of  nnliound  Books, 
each  Bale  having  1000  lbs.  weiglit."— Giles  Jacob, 
f(m  Law  Dwl.,  7tli  ed.,  1766,  s.v. 


the  standard  ser  is  80  tolas  (q.v.)  or 
rupee-weights,  and  thus  the  maund 
=  82f  lbs.  avoirdupois.  The  Bombay 
maund  (or  man)  of  40  sers  ^  28  lbs. ; 
the  Madras  one  of  40  sers  =  25  Ihs. 
The  Palloda  man  of  Alimadnagar 
contained  64  sers,  and  was  =  163jlJs. 
This  is  the  largest  man  we  find  in  the- 
'  Useful  Tables.'  The  smallest  Indian 
man  again  is  that  of  Colachy  in 
Travanoore,  and  =  18ZJs.  12  oz.  13  dr. 
The  Persian  Tabrm  man  is,  however, 
a  little  less  than  7  lbs. ;  the  7nan  sliahv 
twice  that ;  the  smallest  of  all  on  the 
Ust  named  is  the  Jeddah  man  =  2  lbs. 
3  oz.  9|dr. 

B.C.  692.  In  the  "Eponymyof  Zazai," 
a  house  in  Nineveh,  with  its  shrubbery  and 
gates,  is  sold  for  one  maneh  of  silver 
according  to  the  royal  standard.  Quoted 
by  Sayce,  u.  s. 

B.C.  667.  We  find  Nergal-sarra-nacir 
lending  "four  manehs  of  silver,  according 
to  the  maneh  of  Carchemish." — Ibid. 

c.  B.C.  524.  "  Cambyses  received  the  Ly- 
bian  presents  very  graciously,  but  not  so 
the  gifts  of  the  Cyrenaeans.  They  had 
sent  no  more  than  500  minae  of  silver, 
which  Cambyses,  I  imagine,  thought  too 
little.  He  therefore  snatched  the  money 
from  them,  and  with  his  own  hand  scattered 
it  among  the  soldiers." — Herodot.  iii.  ch. 
13  (E.  T.  by  RawUnson). 

c.  A.D.  70.  "Et  quoniam  in  mensuris 
quoque  ac  ponderibus  crebro  Grsecis  nomi- 
nibus  utendum  est,  interijretationem  eorum 
semel  in  lioc  loco  ponemus  :  .  .  .  .  mna, 
quam  nostri  minam  vocant,  pendet  drach.. 
mas  Atticas  c."— Pliny,  xxi.,  at  end. 

c.  1020.  "The  gold  and  silver  ingots 
amounted  to  700,400  mans  in  weight."—. 
Al  'Utbi  in  Elliot,  ii.  35. 

1040.  "  The  Amir  said : — '  Let  us  keep 
fair  measure,  and  fill  the  cups  eveidy.'  .  .  . 
Each  Goblet  contained  half  a  man." — 
Baihaki  in  Elliot,  ii.  144. 

c.  1343. 
"  The  Mena  of  Sarai  makes  in 

Genoa  weight        .        .        .    lb.6  oz.2 
The  Mena  of  Org&ncHUrglumj) 

in  Genoa        ....    lb.3  oz.9 
The  Mena  of  Oltrarre  {Otrar) 

in  Genoa        ....    lb.3  oz.9 
The  Mena  of  Armalecho  {Al- 

maligh)  in  Genoa    .       .        .     lb.2  oz.8 
The  Mena  of  Camexu  (Kanckeu 
in  N.W.  China)    .        .        .     lb.2 

Pegolotti,  4. 
1563.  "  The  value  of  stones  is  only  be- 
cause people  desire  to  have  them,  and 
because  they  are  scarce,  but  as  for  virtues, 
those  of  the  loadstone,  which  staunches 
blood,  are  very  much  greater  and  better 
attested  than  those  of  the  emerald.  And 
yet  the  former  sells  by  maos,  which  are  in 
Cambay  ....  equal  to  26  arratels  each, 
and  the  latter  by  ratis,  which  weigh  3 
grains  of  wheat."— (Jareia,  f.  159j;. 


MAZAGONG. 


432 


MEHTAR. 


1598.  "  They  have  another  weight  called 
Hao,  which  is  a  Hand,  and  is  12  pounds." 
— Linschoten,  69. 

1610.  "  He  was  found  ....  to  have 
■sixtie  maunes  in  Gold,  and  euery  Maune 
is  five  and  fiftie  pound  weight." — JTawkins, 
in  Purchas,  i.  218. 

1611.  "  Each  maund  being  three  and 
thirtie  pound  English  weight." — Middleton, 
in  Purchas,  i.  270. 

c.  1663.  "Le  man  pese  quarante  livres 
par  toutes  les  Indes,  mais  ces  livres  ou 
^a-res  sent  differentes  selon  les  Pais." — 
Thevcnot,  v.  54. 

1673.  ' '  A  Lumbrico  (Sconce)  o£  pure  Gold, 
weighing  about  one  Ilaund  and  a  quarter, 
which  is  Forty-two  pounds.  "—.Pi'2/cr,  78.' 

"  The  Surat  Maund  ...  is  40  Sear,  of  20 
Pice  the  Sear,  whicli  is  37^. 
The  Pucka  Maund  at  Agra  is   double 

as  much,  where  is  also  the 
Ecbarry,  Maund  which  is  40  Sear,  of  30 
Pice  to  the  Sear.  .  .  ." 

lUd.  205. 

1683.  "Agreed  with  Chittur  Mullsaw 
and  Muttradas,  Merchants  of  this  place 
'(Hugly),  for  1,500  Bales  of  ye  best  Tissinda 
Sugar,  each  bale  to  weigh  2  Maunds, 
6|  Seers,  Factory  weight."— ffa^cs,  April  5. 

1711.  "Sugar,  Coffee,  Tutanague,  all 
sorts  of  Drugs,  &c.,  are  sold  by  the  Maund 
Tabrees  ;  which  in  the  Factory  and  Custom 
house  is  nearest  6|J.  Avoirdupoiz.  .  .  . 
Eatables,  and  all  sorts  of  Fruit .  .  .  .  &c. 
are  sold  by  the  Maund  Copara  of  7f  ?.  .  .  . 
The  Maund  Shaw  is  two  Maunds  Tabrees, 
used  at  Ispahan."— iocij/CT-,  230. 

c.  1760.  Grose  says,  "  the  maund  they 
weigh  their  indicos  with  is  only  53  lb."  He 
states  the  maund  of  Upper  India  as  69  !b. ; 
at  Bombay,  28  lb.  ;  at  Goa,  14  lb. ;  at  Surat, 
37J  lb. ;  at  Coromandel,  25  lb. ;  in  Bengal, 
75  lb. 

1854.  "...  You  only  consent  to  make 
play  when  you  have  packed  a  good  maund 
of  traps  on  your  back."— itfe  of  Lord  Law- 
rence, i.  433. 

Mazagong,  n.p.  A  suturb  of  Bom- 
bay, containing  a  large  Portuguese 
population. 

1.543.    We  find 

"Mazaguao,  por  16,000 /cdcos, 
Monhaym,  per  15,000." 

,Sf.  Botellw,  Tomlo,  149. 

1644.  "Going  up  the  stream  from  this 
town  (Mombaym,  'i.e.  Bombay)  some  2 
leagues,  you  come  to  the  aldea  of  Maza- 
gam.  "—-Bocarro,  MS.  f.  227. 

1673.  "...  for  some  miles  together, 
till  the  Sea  break  in  between  them ;  over 
against  which  lies  Massegoung,  a  great 
Fishing  Town.  ...  The  Ground  between 
this  and  the  Great  Breach  is  well  ploughed 
,and  bears  good  Batty.  Herethe  Portugals 
have  another  Church  and  EeHgious  House 
belonging  to  the  Franciscans."— JV^/er,  p. 
07. 


lUeeana,  Myanna,  s.  Hind,  midna. 
The  name  of  a  kind  of  palankin ;  tbat 
kind  out  of  wHcli  the  palankin  used  by 
Europeans  has  been  developed,  and 
which  has  been  generally  adopted  in 
India  for  the  last  century.  In  William- 
son's Vade  Mecum  (i.  319)  the  word  is 
written  Mohannah  (see  s.v.  lllyaima). 

1793.  "To  be  sold  .  .  .  an  Elegant  New 
Bengal  Meana,  with  Hair  Bedding  and 
feirniture." — Bombay  Courier,  Nov.  2d. 

1795.  "  For  Sale,  an  Elegant  Fashionable 
New  Meanna  from  Calcutta."— /d.,  May 
16th. 

Meerass,  s.,  Meerassy,  adj.,  Mee- 
rassidar,s.  'Inheritance,'  'hereditary,' 
'a  holder  of  hereditary  property.' 
Hind,  from  Arab,  mira^,,  miran,  ml- 
rdKddr ;  and  these  from  warts,  '  to  in- 
herit.' 

1806.  "Every  meerassdar  in  Tanjore 
has  been  furnished  with  a  separate  pottah 
(q.v.)  for  the  land  held  by  him."— Fifth 
Report  (1812),'774. 

1812.  "  The  tei-m  meerassee  ....  was 
introduced  by  the  Mahommedans." — Ibid. 
136. 

1877.  "All  miras  rights  were  reclaim- 
able  within  a  forty  years'  absence." — 
Meadows  Taylor,  Story  of  My  Life,  ii.  211. 

,,  "I  found  a  great  proportion  of 
the  occupants  of  land  to  be  mirasdars, — 
that  is,  persons  who  hold  their  portions  of 
land  in  hereditary  occupancy." — Ibid.  210. 

Mehaul,  s.  Hind,  from  Arab.  mo7i«/7, 
being  properly  the  pi.  of  Arab.  maJiall. 
The  word  is  used  with  a  considerable 
variety  of  application,  the  explanation 
of  which  would  involve  a  greater 
amount  of  technical  detail  than  is  con- 
sistent with  the  purpose  of  this  work. 
On  this  Wilson  may  be  consulted. 
But  the  most  usual  Anglo-Indian 
application  of  mahdll  (used  as  a  singu- 
lar and  generally  written,  incorrectly, 
malml),  is  to  '  an  estate,'  in  the 
Eevenue  sense,  i.e.  'a  parcel  or  parcels 
of  land  separately  assessed  for  reve- 
nue.' The  sing,  mahall  (also  written 
in  the  vernaculars maAa?,  animahal)  is 
often  used  for  a  palace  or  important 
edifice,  e.g.  see  Sheeshmalial,  Taj- 
malial. 

Mehtar,  a.  A  sweeper  or  scavenger. 
This  name  is  usual  in  the  Bengal 
Presidency,  especially  for  the  domestic 
servant  of  this  class.  The  word  is  Pers. 
comp.  mihiar  (=Lat.  major),  'a  great 
personage,'  'a  prince,'  and  has  been 
applied  to  the  class  in  question   in 


MELINBE,  M BLIND  A. 


433 


MENDY. 


rony,  or  rather  in  consolation,  as  tlie 
lomestic  tailor  is  styled.  Khalifa.  But 
lie  name  has  so  completely  adhered 
n  this  application,  that  all  sense  of 
iither  irony  or  consolation  has  pe- 
■ished ;  mehfar  is  a  sweeper  and  nought 
slse.  See  also  Matranee.  It  is_  not 
musual  to  hear  two  mehtars  hailing 
3aoh  other  as  Maharaj  ! 

In  Persia  the  menial  application  of 
the  -word  seems  to  be  .different  (see 
below). 

The  same  class  of  servant  is  usually 
in  W.  India  called  Ihangi  (v.  bungy) ; 
and  in  Madras  totti. 

1810.  "The  mater,  or  sweeper,  is  con- 
sidered the  lowest  menial  in  every  family." 
—Williamson,  V.  M.,  i.  276-7.  See  also 
verses  quoted  under  bunow. 

1828.  "...  besides  many  mehtars  or 
stable-boys." — Hujji  Baba  in  England,  i. 
60. 

Melinde,  Melinda,  n.p.  The  name 
{Malinda  or  Maliiidi)  of  an  Arab  town 
and  state  on  the  east  coast  of  Africa, 
in  S.  lat.  3°  9' ;  the  only  one  at  which 
the  expedition  of  Vasco  du  Gama  had 
amicable  relations  with  the  people,  and 
that  at  which  they  obtained  the  pilot 
who  guided  the  squadron  to  the  coast 
of  India. 

c.  1150.  "  Melinde,  a  town  of  Zendj  .  .  . 
is  situated  on  the  sea-shore  at  the  mouth  of 
a  river  of  fresh  water  ...  It  is  a  large 
town,  the  people  of  which  .  .  .  draw  from 
"the  sea  different  kinds  of  fish,  which  they 
•dry,  and  trade  in.  They  also  possess  and 
work  mines  of  iron." — Edrisi  (Jaubert),  i. 
56. 

0. 1320.  See  also  Abulfeda,  by  Eeinaud, 
ii.  207. 

1498.  "And  that  same  day  at  sundown 
we  oast  anchor  right  opposite  a  place  which 
is  called  Mlinde,  which  is  30  leagues  from 
Momba5a.  ...  On  Easter  Day  those 
Moors  whom  we  held  prisoners,  told  us 
that  in  the  said  town  of  Milinde  were 
stopping  four  ships  of  Christians  who  were 
Indians,  and  that  if  we  desired  to  take 
"them  these  would  give  us,  instead  of  them- 
selves. Christian  Pilots."— JJoScw-o  of  Vasco 
da  Gama,  42-43. 

1554.  "As  the  King  of  Melinde  pays 
no  tribute,  nor  is  there  any  reason  why  he 
should,  considering  the  many  token's  of 
friendship  we  have  received  from  him,  both 
on  the  first  discovery  of  these  countries, 
and  to  this  day,  and  which  in  my  opinion 
we  repay  very  badly,  by  the  ill  treatment 
which  he  has  from  the  Captains  who  go 
on  service  to  this  Coast."— Simao  Botelho, 
Tombo,  17. 

e.  1570.  "  Di  Chiaul  si  uegotia  anco  per 
la  costa  de'MeUndiin  Ethiopia."— Cesare 
«c  Federid  in  Sam.,  iii.  396i'. 


1572. 
"  Quando  chegava  a  frota  ^quella  parte 
Onde  o  reino  Melinde  j^  se  via, 
De  toldos  adornada,  e  leda  de  arte ; 
Que  bem  mostra  estimar  a  saneta  dia  : 
Treme  a  bandeira,  voa  o  estaiidarte, 
A  cor  purpurea  ao  longe  appareoia, 
Soam  OS  atamborcs,  e  pandeiroa  : 
B  assi  entravam  ledos  e  guerreiros.'' 

Camues,  ii.  73. 
By  Burton  : 

"  At  such  a  time  the  Squadron  neared  the 
part 
where  first  Melinde's  goodly  shore  un- 
seen, 
in    awnings    drest    and .  prankt  with 

gallant  art, 
to  show  that  none  the  Holy  Day  mis- 
ween: 
Flutter  the  flags,  the  streaming  Es- 

tandart 
gleams  from  afar  with  gorgeous  purple 
sheen, 
tom-toms  and  timbrels  mingle  martial  jar : 
thus  past  they  forwards  with  the  pomp  of 

war." 
1610.  P.  Teixeira  tells  us  that  among 
the  "Moors  "  at  Ormuz,  Alboquerque  was 
known  only  by  the  name  of  Malandy,  and 
that  with  some  difficulty  he  obtained  the 
explanation  that  he  was  so  called  because 
he  came  thither  from  the  direction  of 
Melinde,  which  they  call  Maland. — Bela- 
cion  de  los  Reijes  de  Harmuz,  45. 

1859.  "As  regards  the  immigration  of 
the  Wagemu  (Ajemi,  or  Persians),  from 
whom  the  ruling  tribe  of  the  WasawahUi 
derives  its  name,  they  relate  that  several 
Shaykhs,  or  elders,  from  Shiraz  emigrated 
to  Shangaya,  a  district  near  the  Ozi  River, 
and  founded  the  to'vvn  of  Malindi  (J/c- 
linda)." — Burton,  in  J.  E.  G.  S.  xxix.  51. 

mem-SaMb,  s.  This  singular  ex- 
ample of  a  hybrid  term  is  the  usual 
respectful  designation  of  a  European 
married  lady  in  the  Bengal  Presidency ; 
the  first  portion  representing  ina'am. 
Madam  Sahib  is  used  at  Bombay.  See 
Dorisaui. 

Mendy,  s.  Hind.  mcZmdj;  the  plant 
Lawsonia  alba,  Lam.,  of  the  N.  O. 
Lythraceae,  strongly  .resembling  the 
English  privet  in  appearance,  and. 
common  in  gardens.  It  is  this  plant 
whose  leaves  afford  the  henna,  used  .so 
much  in  Mahommedan  countries  for 
dyeing  the  hands,  &c.,  and  also  in  the 
process  of  dyeing  the  hair.  Mehndl  is, 
according  to  Royle,  the  Cyprus  of  the 
ancients  (see  Pliny,  xii.  24].  It  is  also 
the  camphire  of  Canticles  i.  14,  where 
the  margin  of  A.V.  has  erroneously 
cypress  for  Cyprus. 

c.  1817.  ".  .  .  his  house  and  garden 
might  be  kno-wn  from  a  thousand  others  by 
their  extraordinary  neatness.    His  gardeA 


MERC  ALL,  MABGAL. 


434 


MOCUDDUM. 


■was  full  of  trees,  and  was  well  fenced  round 
■with  a  ditch  and  mindey  hedge." — Mrs. 
Sherwood's  Stories,  ed.  of  1873,  p.  71. 

Illercall,  Marcal,  s.  Tam.  jnarakkSl, 
a  grain  measure  in  use  in  the  Madras 
Presidency,  and  formerly  varying  much 
in  different  localities,  though  the  m.ost 
usual  was  =  12  sers  of  grain.  Its 
standard  is  fixed  since  1846  at  800 
cubic  inches,  and= j^  of  a  garce  (ci..v.). 

1554.  (Negapatam)  "Of  ghee  {mamteiga) 
anfloil.  onemercaris  =  2|  canadas."* — A. 
Nunes,  36. 

1803.  "...  take  care  to  put  on  each 
bullock  full  six  meroalls  or  72  seers." — 
Wellington  Desp.  (ed.  1837)  ii.  85. 

Merglli,  n.p.  The  name  hy  ■which 
■we  kno-w  the  most  southern  district  of 
British  Burma  ■with  its  to-wn;  annexed 
■with  the  rest  of  ■what  used  to  be  called 
the  "Tenasserim  Provinces"  after  the 
■war  of  1824-26.  The  name  is  pro- 
bably of  Siamese  origin  :  the  to^wn  is 
called  by  the  Burmese  Beit  {Sir  A. 
Phayre). 

1568.  "  TenasaH  la  quale  h  Citt^  delle 
regioni  del  regno  di  Sion,  posta  infra  terra 
due  o  tre  maree  sopra  vn  gran  fiume  .  .  . 
ed  oue  il  fiume  entra  in  mare  e  vna  villa 
chiamata  Mergi,  nel  porto  della  quale  ogn' 
anno  si  caricauo  alcune  navi  di  verzino 
(see  brazil-wood  and  sappan-roood),  di  nipa 
(q.v.),  di  behain  (see  benjamin),  e  qualche 
poco  di  garofalo,  macis,  noci.  .  .  ." — Ces. 
Federici  in  Bamus.,  iii.  327  r. 

Milk-bush,  Milk-hedge,  s.     Eu- 

phorhia  Tirucalli,  L.,  often  used  for 
hedges  on  the  Ooromandel  coast.  It 
abounds  in  acrid  milky  juices. 

1780.  "  Thorn  hedges  are  sometimes 
placed  in  gardens,  but  in  the  fields  the  milk 
bush  is  most  commonly  used.  .  .  .  when 
squeezed  emitting  a  ■whitish  juice  like  milk, 
that  is  deemed  a  deadly  poison.  ...  A 
horse  ■will  have  his  head  and  eyes  pro- 
digiously swelled  from  standing  for  some 
time  under  the  shade  of  a  milk  hedge." — 
Munro's  Narr.  80. 

Minicoy,  n.p.  Minilcai.  An  island 
intermediate  bet'ween  the  Maldive  and 
Laccadive  group.  Politically  it  be- 
longs to  the  latter,  being  the  property 
of  the  Ali  Eaja  of  Oannanore,  but  the 
people  and  their  language  are  Mal- 
divian.  The  population  in  1871  ■was 
2800.  One-sixth  of  the  adults  had 
perished  in  a  cyclone  in  1867.  A  light- 
house is  no^w  (1883).  being,  erected  on 
the  island.  This  is  probably  the  island 

*  A  roi-tiiyi  cse  measure  of  about  3  pints. 


intended  by  Mulkee  in  that  ill- edited 
book  the  E.  T.  of  Tulifat  al-Mujahidin. 

Misree,  s.  Sugar  candy.  Mim, 
'  Eg3rptian,'  from  Misr,  Egj'pt,  sho-w- 
ing  the  original  source  of  supply.  See 
under  Sugar. 

1810.  "  The  sugar-candy  made  in  India, 
where  it  is  known  by  the  name  of  miscery, 
bears  a  price  suited  to  its  quality  ....  It 
is  usually  made  in  small  conical  pots, 
^hence  it  concretes  into  masses,  weighing 
from  3  to  6  lbs.  each." — Williamson,  V.M, 
ii.  134. 

Missal,  s.  Hind.;  from  Arab,  misl, 
meaning  'similitude.'  The  body  of 
documents  in  a  particular  case  before 
a  court. 

Mobed,  s.  Pers.  muhid,  a  title  of 
Parsee  Priests.  It  is  a  corruption  of 
the  Pehlevi  mag6-pat  = '  Lord  Magus.' 

Mocuddum,  s.  Hind,  from  Ar. 
mukaddam,  'praepositus,'  a  head-man. 
The  technical  applications  are  many; 
e.g.  to  the  headman  of  a  village,  respon- 
sible for  the  realization  of  the  revenue 
{v.  lumberdar) ;  to  the  local  head  of 
a  caste  {v.  chowdry) ;  to  the  head- 
man of  a  body  of  peons,  or  of  a  gang 
of  labourers  (v.  Mate),  &c.,  &c.  (See 
further  detail  in  Wilson.)  Cobarru'rias 
[Tesoro  de  la  Lengua  Oastellana,_  1611) 
gives  Almocaden,  "  Capitan  de  tnfan- 
teria." 

c.  1347.  " .  .  .  .  The  princess  invited  .  . . 
the  tandttil  or  mukaddam  of  the  crew,  and 
the  sipdhsdldr  or  mnkaddam  of  the  archers." 
—Ibn  JBaiuta,  iv.  250.* 

1538.  "  0  Mocadao  da  mazmorra  q  era 
o  carcereiro  d'aquella  prisao,  tanto  ^  os  vio 
mortos,  deu  logo  rebate  disso  ao  Guazil  da 
justi^a.  .  ." — Pinto,  cap.  vi. 

,,  "The  Jaylor,  which  in  their  language 
is  called  M ocadau,  repairing  in  the  morning 
to  us,  and  finding  our  two  companions 
dead,  goes  away  in  all  haste  therewith 
to  acquaint  the  Oauzil,  which  is  as 
the  Judg  with  us." — Cogan's  Transl., 
p.  8. 

1554.     "E  a  hum  naique,  com  seys  piaes 


*  This  passage  is  also  referred  to  under 
Nacoda.  The  French  translation  mns  as  fol- 
lows:— "Cette  princesse  invita  .  .  .  le  tendil  ou 
*  general  des  pi6tons,'  et  le  sirpalisalar  ou  *  g6n6ral 
des  archers.'  "  In  answer  to  a  query,  our  fi-iend, 
Prof.  Roliertson  Smith  -vvrites :  "Tlie  word  is 
rijal,  and  this  may  be  used  either  as  the  plural  of 
nijul,  '  man,'  or  as  the  pi.  of  rajil,  '  piiton.'  But 
foreman,  or  '  praepositus '  of  the '  men '  {miiJcadtlam 
is  not  lyell  rendered  *  general '),  is  just  as  possible." 
And,  if  as  possible,  much  more  reasonable.  Du- 
laurier  (/.  As.  ser.  iv.  toin.  ix.)  renders  rijal  here 
"  sailors."  See  also  article  Tindal ;  and  see  the 
quotation  under  the  present  article  from  BocaiTO 
MS. 


MOCCUBDUMA. 


435 


MOFUSSIL. 


(peons)  e  hum  mocadSo,  com  seys  toohas, 
hum  bfiy  de  sombreiro,  dous  mainatos,"  etc. 
Botelho,  Tomho,  57. 

1567.  .  .  .  "furthermore  that  no  infidel 
shall  serve  as  scrivener,  shroff  {xm-rafo), 
mocadam  (mocaddo),  naique,  peon  (pido), 
parpatrim  (see  perpotim),  collector  of  dues, 
correj/jtZor,  interpreter,  procurator  or  solicitor 
in  court,  nor  in  any  other  office  or  charge  in 
which  he  can  in  any  way  hold  authority  over 
Christians." — Decree  of  the  Sacred  Council 
ofGoa,  Deo.  27.  In  Arch.  Port.  Oriental., 
fasoic.  4. 

1644.  "  Each  vessel  carries  forty  mariners 
and  two  mocadons."— £ocajTo,  MS. 

1672.  "II  Kucadamo,  cosi  chiamano  li 
Padroni  di  queste  barche." — P.  Viiicenz, 
Maria,  3d  ed.  459. 

1870.  "This  headman  was  called  the 
ntokaddam  in  the  more  Northern  and 
Eastern  Provinces." — Systems  of  Land  Ten- 
ure (Cobden  Club),  163.  _ 

Moccudduma,  s.  Hind,  from  Arab. 
muiaddama,  a  piece  of  business : 
but  especially  a  suit  at  law. 

Modelliar,  Modliar,  s.  TJsed  in 
the  Tamil  districts  of  Ceylon  (and 
foimerly  it  would  appear  on  the  Con- 
tinent) for  a  native  head-man.  It  is 
also  a  caste-title,  assumed  by  certain 
Tamil  people  who  style  themselves 
Sudras  (an  honourable  assumption  in 
the  South).  Tam.  mudaliyar ;  an 
honoriflc  plural  from,  mudali,  '  a  chief.' 

c.  1350.  "When  I  was  staying  at 
Columbum  (Quilon)  with  those  Christian 
chiefs  who  are  called  Modilial,  and  are  the 
owners  of  the  pepper,  one  morning  there 
came  to  me .  .  .  " — John  de  MamgnolU,  in 
Cathay,  &o.,  ii.  381. 

1522.  "  And  in  opening  this  foundation 
they  found  about  a  cubit  below  a  grave  made 
of  brickwork,  white-washed  within,  as  if 
newly  made,  in  which  they  found  part  of 
the  bones  of  the  King  who  was  converted 
by  the  holy  Apostle,  who  the  natives  said 
they  heard  was  called  Tani  (Tami)  mtido- 
lyar,  meaning  in  their  tongue  '  Thomas 
Servant  of  God.'  "—Correa,  ii.  726. 

1544.  "...  apud  Praefectum  locis  illis 
quem  Mndeliarem  vulgo  nuncupant."— 
o.  Fr,  Xaverii  Epiatolae,  129. 

1607.  "  On  the  part  of  Dom  Fernando 
Modeliar,  a  native  of  Ceylon,  I  have  re- 
ceived a  petition  stating  his  services." — 
Letter  of  K.  Philip  III.  in  L.  das  Monroes, 

1616,  "These  entered  the  Kingdom  of 
Oandy  .  .  ,  and  had  an  encounter  with  the 
^o^my  at  MatalS,  where  they  cut  oft  five- 
and-thirty  heads  of  their  people  and  took 
certain  oraches  and  modiiiareg  who  are 
chiefs  among  them,  and  who  had  .  .  .  de- 
serted and  gone  over  to  the  enemy  as  is  the 
way  of  the  Chingalas."—Bocarro,  495. 


1648.  "The  5  August  followed  from 
Candy  the  Modeliar,  or  Great  Captain  . .  . 
in  order  to  inspect  the  ships." — Van  Spil- 
ierffen's  Voyage,  33. 

1685.  "The  Modeliares  .  .  .  and  other 
great  men  among  them  put  on  a  shirt  and 
doublet,  which  those  of  low  caste  may  not 
wear." — Ribeiro,  f.  46. 

1708.  "  Mon  Reverend  Ptii-e.  VousStes 
tellement  accoCltume  a  vous  mgler  des 
affaires  de  la  Compagnie,  que  nou  obstant 
la  prik-e  que  je  vous  ai  r^it^r^e  plusieurs 
fois  de  nous  laisser  en  repos,  je  ne  suis  pas 
^tonn^  si  vous  prenez  parti  dans  I'affaire  de 
Lazaro  ci-devant  courtier  et  Modeliar  de  la 
Compagnie." — Norbert,  Mimoires,  i.  274. 

1726.  "Modelyaar.  This  is  the  same  as 
Cagtain." — Valentijn  (Ceylon),  N'amies  ,of 
Officers,  &c.,  9. 

1810.  "We  ....  arrived  at  Barbareen 
about  two  o'clock,  where  we  found  that  the 
provident  Modeliar  had  erected  a  beautiful 
rest-house  for  us,  and  prepared  an  excellent 
collation." — Maria  Oraliam,  98. 

Mofussil,  s.,  also  used  adjectively, 
"The  provinces," — the  country  sta- 
tions and  districts,  as  contra-dis- 
tinguished from  the  '  Presidency;'  or, 
relatively,  the  rural  localities  of  a  dis- 
trict as  contradistinguished  from  the 
'  Sudder '  or  chief  station,  which  is  the 
residence  of  the  district  authorities. 

Thus  if,  in  Calcutta,  one  talks  of  the 
Mofussil,  he  means  anywhere  in  Bengal 
out  of  Calcutta;  if  one  at  Benares  talks 
of  going  into  the  Mofussil  he  means 
going  anywhere  in  the  Benares  division 
or  district  (as  the  case  might  be)  out 
of  the  city  and  station  of  Benareg. 
And  so  over  India. 

The  word  (Hind,  from  Arab.)  viu- 
fassal  means  properly  'separate,  de- 
tailed, particular,'  and  hence  'provin- 
cial,' as  mufasml  'adalat,  a  '  provincial 
court  of  justice.'  This  indicates  the 
way  in  which  the  word  came  to  have 
the  meaning  attached  to  it. 

About  1845  a  clever,  free-and-easy 
newspaper,  under  the  name  of  Tie 
Mofussilite,  was  started  at  Meerut, 
by  Mr.  John  Lang,  author  of  "Too 
Clever  by  Half,"  &c.,  and  endured  for 
many  years. 

1781.  "...  a  gentleman  lately  arrived 
from  the  Moussel  "  (plainly  a  misprint). — 
Hicky's  Bengal  Gazette,  March  31. 

„  "A  gentleman  in  the  Mofussil, 
Mr.  P. ,  fell  out  of  his  chaise  and  broke  his 
leg  .  .  .  ."—Ibid.,  June  30. 

1810.     "  Either  in  the  Presidency  or  in 

the  Mofussil " — Williamson,  V.M., 

ii.  499. 

1836.  "...  the  Mofussil  newspapers 
which  I  have  S3en,  though  generally  dis- 


MOGUL. 


436 


MOGUL. 


posed  to  cavil  at  all  the  acts  of  the  G-ovem- 
ment,  have  often  spoken  favoui-ably  of  the 
measure." — T.  B.  Macaulay,  Life,  &c.  i. 
399. 

Mogul,  n.p.  THs  name  slLOuld  pro- 
perly mean  a,  person  of  the  great 
nomad  race  of  Mongols,  called  in 
Persia,  &o.,  Mughals;  but  in  India  it 
has  come,  in  connexion  with  the 
nominally  Mongol,  though  essenti- 
ally rather  Turk,  family  of  Baber,-  to 
be  applied  to  all  foreign  Mahommedans 
from  the  countries  on  the  W.  and 
N.W.  of  India,  except  the  Pathans. 
In  fact  these  people  themselves  make 
a  sharp  distinction  between  the  Mu- 
ghal Irdm,  of  Pers.  origin  (who  is  a 
Shia),  and  the  M.  Twranl  of  Turk 
origin  (who  is  a  Sunni).  Beg  is  the 
characteristic  affix  of  the  Mughal's 
name,  as  Klian  is  of  the  Pathan's. 
Among  the  Mahommedans  of  S.  India 
the  Moguls  or  Mughals  constitute  a 
strongly  marked  caste. 

InPortuguese  writers  if o(7oZ  or  il/osfor 
is  often  used  for  "  Hindostan  "  or  the 
territory  of  the  Great  Mogul — see 
omder  next  article. 

In  the  quotation  from  Baber  below 
the  name  still  retains  its  original  ap- 
plication. The  passage  illustrates  the 
tone  in  which  Baber  always  speaks  of 
his  kindred  of  the  Steppe,  much  as 
Lord  Clyde  used  sometimes  to  speak 
of  "confounded  Scotchmen." 

1247.  "  Terra  quaedam  est  in  partitas 
orientis  .  .  .  quae  Mongal  nominatur. 
Haee  terra  quondam  populos  quatuor 
habuit :  unus  Yeka  Mongal,  id  est  magni 
Mongali.  .  .  ." — Joannis  de  Piano  Carpini 
Hist.  Mongalorvmi,  G45. 

1253.  "Dicit  nobis  supradictus  Coiac 
•  _ .  .  .  '  Nolite  dicere  quod  dominus  noster 
sit  christianus.  Non  est  christianus,  sed 
Moal ; '  quia  enim  nomen  christianitatis 
"videtur  eis  nomen  cujusdem  gentis  .... 
volentes  nomen  suum,  hoc  est  Moal,  exal- 
tare  super  omne  nomen,  nee  volunt  vocari 
Tartari." — Itim.  Willielmi  de  Buhruk,  259. 

1298.  "...  Mnngul,  a  name  sometimes 
applied  to  the  Tartars."— ilfarco  Polo,  i. 
■276  (2nd  ed.) 

c.  1300.  "  Ipsi  verb  dicunt  se  descendisse 
■de  Gog  et  Magog.  Vnde  ipsi  dicuntur 
Mogoli,  quasi  corrupto  vooabulo  Mlagogoli." 
— Ricoldus  de  Monte  Crucis,  in  Per.  Quatiior, 
p.  118. 

c.  1308. 
'O  Sk  Noyaff .  .  .  .  os  a/ua  ,r\6i(rTais  Surajuctriv 
■e^  6[j.oyi£v5nf  Toxapwi/,  0U9  avrol  MovyovA-iouff 
Xeyoucri,  6fa7ro<rTaXei?  sk  tSiv  Kara,  rag  Kairwios 
■apxovTojv  Tov  yerous  ou's  KaviSa?  <nQ{jM.^ovu-iv.*' — 
•Georg.  Pachymeres,  de  Mich.  Palaeol.,  lih.  v. 

c.  1340.    "In  the  first  place  from  Tana  to 


Gintarchan  may  be  25  days  with  an  ox- 
waggon,  and  from  10  to  12  days  with  a 
horse-waggon.  On  the  road  you  will  find 
plenty  of  Moccols,  that  is  to  say  of  armed 
troopers." — Pegolotti,  on  the  Land  Koute  to 
Cathay,  in  Catlmy,  &c.,  ii.  287. 

c.  1500.  "The  Moghul  troops,  which 
had  come  to  my  assistance,  did  not  attempt 
to  fight,  but  instead  of  fighting,  betook 
themselves  to  dismounting  and  ijlundering 
my  own  people.  Nor  is  this  a  solitary 
instance;  such  is  the  uniform  practice  of 
these  wretches  the  Moghuls ;  if  they 
defeat  the  enemy  they  instantly  seize  the 
booty  _;  if  they  are  defeated,  they  plunder 
and  dismount  their  own  allies,  and  betide 
what  may,  carry  off  the  spoil." — Baber,  93. 

1534.  "  And  whilst  Badur  was  there  in 
the  hills  engaged  with  his  pleasures  and 
luxu^,  there  came  to  him  a  messenger  from 
the  Kjng  of  the  Mogores  of  the  kingdom  of 
Dely,  called  Bobor  Mirza." — Gorreu,  iii. 
571, 

1536.  "Dicti  MogoreB  vel  'k  populis 
Persarum  Mogoribus,  vel  quod  nunc 
Turlcae  K,  Persis  Mogores  appellantur."— 
Let.  from  K.  John  III.  to  Pope  Pond  III. 

1555.  "  Tartaria,  otherwyse  called  Mon- 
gal, As  Vincentius  wryteth,  is  in  that 
parte  of  the  earthe,  where  the  Easte  and 
the  northe  joine  together." — W.  Watreman, 
Fardle  of  Faeiouns. 

1563.  "This  Kingdom  of  Dely  is  very 
far  inland,  for  the  northern  part  of  it 
marches  with  the  territory  of  Corajone 
(Khorasan).  .  .  .  The  Mogores,  whom  we 
call  Tartars,  conquered  it  more  than  30 
years  ago.  .  .  . " — Garcia,  f .  34. 

c.  1650.  "  Now  shall  I  tell  how  the  royal 
house  arose  in  the  land  of  the  Monp^Iiol.  . . 
And  the  Ruler  (Chinghiz  Khan)  said.  .  .  . 
'  I  will  that  this  people  Bfedfe,  resembling  a 
precious  crystal,  which  even  to  the  comple- 
tion of  my  enterprise  ha,th  shown  the  great- 
est fidelity  in  every  peril,  shall  take  the 
name  of  Soke  (Blue)  Moughol.  .  .  ."— 
Sanang  Setzen,  by  Schmidt,  pp.  57  and  71. 

1741.  "Ao  mesmo  tempo  que  a  paz  se 
ajusterou  entre  os  ref eridos  generaes  Mogor 
e  Marata." — Bosquejo  das  Possessoes  Portug. 
na  Oriente — Documentos  Gomprovativos,  iii. 
21  (Lisbon,  1853). 

1764.  "Whatever  Moguls,  whether 
Oranies  or  Tooranies,  come  to  offer  their 
services  should  be  received  on  the  aforesaid 
terms." — Paper  of  Articles  sent  to  Major 
Munro  by  the  Natoab,  in  Long,  360. 

c.  1773.  "...  the  news-writers  of  Eai 
Droog  frequently  wrote  to  the  Nawaub  .  .  . 
that  the  besieged  Naik  .  .  .  had  attacked 
the  batteries  of  the  besiegers,  and  had  killed 
a  great  number  of  the  MoghulB."— fl'isJ.  of 
Hydwr,  317. 

1800.  "I  pushed  forward  the  whole  of 
the  Mahratta  and  Mogul  cavalry  in  one 
body.  .  .  ."—Sir  A.  Wellesley  to  Munro, 
Munro's  Life,  i.  268. 

1803.  "  The  Mogul  horse  do  not  apiiear 
very  active  ;  otherwise  they  ought  certainly 


MOGUL,  THE  aHEAT.  437  MOGUL,  THE  GREAT. 


to  keep  the  pindarries  at  a,  greater  dis- 
tance."— WeUinffton,  ii.  281. 

In  these  last  three  quotations  the  term  is 
applied  distinctively  to  Hyderabad  troops. 

1855.  "The  Moguls  and  others,  who  at 
the  present  day  settle  in  the  country,  inter- 
marrying with  these  people  (Burmese 
Mahommedans)  speedily  sink  into  the  same 
practical  heterodoxies." — Mission  to  Ava, 
151. 

Mogul,  The  Great,  n.  p.  Some- 
times '  The  Mogul'  simply.  The  name 
by  vHcli  the  Kings  of  DeUi  of  tlie 
House  of  Timur  were  popularly  styled, 
first  by  the  Portuguese  (o  grao  Mogor) 
and  after  them  by  Europeans  gener- 
ally. It  was  analogous  to  the  Sophy, 
(q.T.)  as  applied  to  the  Kings  of  Persia, 
or  to  the  '  Great  Turk '  applied  to  the 
Sultan  of  Turkey.  Indeed  the  latter 
phrase  was  probably  the  model  of 
the  present  one. 

As  noticed  under  the  preceding 
article,  Mogol,  Mogor,  and  also  Mogol- 
istan  are  applied  among  old  writers  to 
the  dmnimons  of  the  Great  Mogul.  We 
have  found  no  native  idiom  precisely 
suggesting  the  latter  title ;  but  Mughal 
is  thus  used  in  the  Araish-i-Mahfll 
below,  and  Mogolistan  must  have  been 
in  some  native  use,  for  it  is  a  form 
that  Europeans  would  not  have  in- 
vented. See  quotations  from  Thevenot, 
here  and  under  Mohwa. 

c.  1563.  "  Ma  gik  dodici  anni  il  gran 
Ua^ol  Ke  Moro  d'Agra  et  del  Deli  .  .  . 
si  fe  impatronito  di  tutto  il  Regno  de  Cam- 
baia."— F.  di  Messer  Cesare  Federici, 
Bammio,  iii. 

1572. 
"  A  este  o  Eei  Cambayco  soberbissimo 

Fortaleza  dark,  na  rioa  Dio  ; 

Porque  contra  o  Mogor  poderosissimo 

Lhe  ajude  a  defender  o  senhorio.  .  .  ." 
Camoes,  x.  64. 

Englished  by  Burton : 
"  To  mm  Cambaya's  King,  that  haughtiest 
Moor, 
shall  yield  in  wealthy  Diu  the  famous 

fort, 
that  he  may  gain  against  the  Grand 

_  Mo^or 
'spite   his   stupendous    power,  your 
firm  support.  ..." 

1615.  "Nam  praeter  Magnum  Mogor 
cui  hodie  potissima  illius  pars  subjecta  est ; 
qui_  turn  quidem  Mahometicae  religioni 
deditns  erat,  quamuis  earn  modo  cane  et 
angue  peius  detestetur,  vix  scio  an  iUius 
alius  rex  Mahometana  sacra  coleret." — 
Jmric,  i.  68. 

)i  ".  .  .  .  prosecuting  my  travaile 
by  land,  I  entered  the  confines  of  the 
great  Mogor.  .  .  ."— De  MonfaH,  15. 

1616.  "  It  is  in  the  country  of  Kama,  a 


Prince  newly  subdued  by  the  Mogul." — 
Sir  T.  Boe. 

1616.  "  The  Seuerall  Kingdomes  and  Pro- 
uinces  subject  to  the  Great  MogoU  Sha 
Selin  Gehangier." — Id.  in  Purchas,  i.  578. 

,,  ".  .  .  .  The  base  cowardice  of 
which  people  hath  made  The  Great  Mogul 
sometimes  use  this  jDroverb,  that  one  Portu- 
guese would  beat  tliree  of  his  people  .... 
and  he  would  further  add  that  one  English- 
man would  beat  three  Portuguese.  The 
truth  is  that  those  Portuguese,  especially 
those  which  axe  born  in  those  Indian 
colonies  .  .  .  are  a  very  low  poor-spirited 
people.  .  .  ."—ym-2/,ecl.  1777, 153. 

1623.  "The  people  are  partly  Gentile 
and  partly  Mahometan,  but  they  live 
mingled  together,  and  in  harmony,  because 
the  Great  Mogul,  to  whom  Guzerat  is  now 
subject  .  .  .  although  he  is  a  Mahometan 
(yet  not  altogether  that,  as  they  say)  makes 
no  difference  in  his  states  between  one 
kind  of  people  and  the  other." — P.  della 
Valle,  ii.  510. 

1644.  ' '  The  King  of  the  inland  country, 
on  the  confines  of  this  island  and  fortress  of 
Diu,  is  the  Mogor,  the  greatest  Prince  in 
all  the  East."— £ocarTO,  MS. 

1653.  "Mogol  est  vn  terme  des  ludes 
qui  signifie  blano,  et  quand  nous  disons  le 
grand  Mogol,  que  les  Indiens  appellent 
Schah  Geanne  Roy  du  monde,  c'est  qu'il 
est  effeotiuement  blanc  .  .  .  nous  Fappellons 
grand  Blanc  ou  grand  Mogol,  oomme  nous 
appellons  le  Roy  des  Ottomans  grand 
Turq."— Zlc  la  Boullaye-lc-Gouz,  ed.  1657, 
pp.  549-550. 

1665. 
".  .  .  .  Samarohand    by    Oxus,     Temir's 
throne, 

To  Paquin  of  Sinaean  Kings  ;  and  thence 

To  Agra  and  Labor  of  Great  Mogul.  .  ." 
Pa/radise  Lost,  xi. 

0.  1665.  "  L'Bmpire  du  Grand-Mogol, 
qu'ou  nomme  particulierement  le  Mogoli- 
stan, est  le  plus  dtendu  et  le  plus  puissant 
des  Roiaumes  des  Indes.  .  .  .  Le  Grand- 
Mogol  vient  en  ligne  directe  de  Tamerlau, 
dont  les  descendants  qui  se  sont  ^tablis  aux 
Indes,  se  sont  fait  appellor  Mogols.  .  .  ." 
— Thevenot,  v.  9. 

1672.  "In  these  beasts  the  Great 
Mogul  takes  his  pleasure,  and  on  a  stately 
Elephant  he  rides  in  person  to  the  arena 
where  they  6ght."—Baldaeus  (Germ,  ed.), 
21. 

1673.  "  It  is  the  Flower  of  their  Em- 
peror's Titles  to  be  called  the  Great  Mogul, 
Burrore  (read  Burrow,  see  Fryer's  Index) 
Mogul  Podeshar,  who  ...  is  at  present 
Auren  Zeeh."—Pryer,  195. 

1716.  "  Gram  Mogol.  Is  as  much  as  to 
say  '  Head  and  King  of  the  Circumcised,' 
for  Mogol  in  the  language  of  that  country 
signifies  circumcised."  (!)— £fa«eau,  s.  v. 

1727.  "  Having  made  what  Observations 
I  could,  of  the  Empire  of  Persia,  I'll  travel 
along  the  Seacoast  towards  Industan,  or  the 
Great  Mogul's  Empire."—^.  Earn.  i.  115. 


MOGUL  BREECHES. 


438 


MORTJB,  GOLD. 


1780.  "  There  are  now  six  or  seven 
fellows  in  the  tent,  gravely  disputing 
whether  Hyder  is,  or  iS  not,  the  person 
commonly  called  in  Europe  the  Great 
Mogul." — ^Letter  of  T.  Munro  in  Life,  i.  27. 

1783.  "  The  first  potentate  sold  by  the 
Company  for  money,  was  the  Great  Kognl 
— the  descendant  of  Tamerlane." — Burke, 
Speech  on  Fox's  E.  I.  Bill,  iii.  458. 

1786.  "  That  Shah  Allum,  the  prince 
commonly  called  the  Great  Mogul,  or,  by 
eminence,  the  King,  is  or  lately  was  in 
possession  of  the  ancient  capital  of  Hindo- 
stan.  .  .  ." — Art.  of  Charge  against  Sailings, 
in  Burke,  vii.  189. 

,  1807.  ' '  L'Hindoustan  est  depnis  quelque 
temps  doming  par  une  multitude  de  petits 
souverains,  qui  s'arrachent  I'un  I'autre  leurs 
possessions.  Aucun  d'eux  ne  reonnait 
comme  il  faut  I'autorit^  legitime  du  Mogol, 
si  ce  n'est  cependant  Messieurs  les  Anglais, 
lesquels  n'ont  pas  c&s^  d'etre  sonmis  S.  son 
ob^issance  ;  en  sorte  qu'actueUement,  o'est 
Ji  dire  en  1222  (1807)  ils  reeonnaissent  I'au- 
toritd  supreme  d'Akbar  Schah,  fils  de  Schah 
Alam." — Afsos,  Araish-i-Mahfil,  quoted  by 
Garcin  de  Tassy,  Bel.  Mus.  90. 

Mogul  breeches.  Apparently  an 
early  name  for  what  we  call  long- 
drawers  or  pyjamas  (qq.  v.) 

1625.  ".  .  .  let  him  have  his  shirt  on 
and  his  Mogul  breeches  ;  here  are  women 
in  the  house." — Beau7}iont  and  Fletcher, 
The  Fair  Maid  of  the  Inn,  iv.  2. 

In  a  picture  hj  Vandyke  of  William 
1st  Earl  of  Denbigh,  belonging  to  the 
Duke  of  Hamilton,  and  exhibited  at 
Edinburgh  in  July,  1883,  the  subject 
is  represented  as  out  shooting,  in  a  red 
striped  shirt  and  pyjamas,  no  doubt 
the  "Mogul  breeches"  of  the  period. 

Mohur,  Gold,  s.  The  official  name 
of  the  chief  gold  coin  of  British  India, 
Hind,  from  Pers.  mulir,  a  (metallic) 
seal,  and  thence  a  gold  coin.  It 
seems  possible  that  the  word  is  taken 
from  mihr,  'the  sun,'  as  one  of  the 
secondary  meanings  of  that  word  is 
'a  golden  circlet  on  the  top  of  an 
umbrella,  or  the  like '  ( Vullers). 

The  term,  muhr,  as  applied  to  a  coin, 
appears  to  have  been  popular  only  and 
quasi-generic,  not  precise.  But  that 
to  which  it  has  been  most  usually 
applied,  at  least  in  recent  centuries,  is 
a  coin  which  has  always  been  in  use 
since  the  foundation  of  the  Mahomme- 
dan  Empire  in  Hindustan  by  the 
Ghuri  Kings  of  Ghazni  and  their  f  reed- 
men,  circa  a.d.  1200,  tending  to  a 
standard  weight  of  100  ratis  of  pure 
gold  (v.  ruttee),  or  about  175  grains, 
thus  equalling  in  weight,  and  probably 


intended  then  to  equal  ten  times  in 
value,  the  silver  coiij  which  has  for 
more  than  three  centuries  been  called 
rupee. 

There  is  good  ground  for  regarding 
this  as  the  theory  of  the  system.*  But 
the  gold  coins,  especially,  have  deviated 
from  the  theory  considerably;  a  devia- 
tion which  seems  to  have  commenced 
with  the  violent  innovations  of  Sul- 
tan Mahommed  Tughlak  (1325 — 1351) 
who  raised  the  gold  coin  to  200  grains, 
and  diminished  the  silver  coin  to  140 
grains,  a  change  which  may  have  been 
connected  with  the  enormous  influx 
of  gold  into  Upper  India,  from  the 
plunder  of  the  immemorial  accumula- 
tions of  the  Peninsula  in  the  first 
quarter  of  the  14th  century.  After 
this  the  coin  again  settled  down  in  ap- 
proximation to  the  old  weight,  inso- 
much that,  on  taking  the  weight  of  46 
different  mohurs  from  the  lists  given 
in  Prinsep's  Tables,  the  average  of  pure 
gold  is  167"22  grains.f 

The  first  gold  mohur  struck  by  the 
Company's  Government  was  issued  in 
1766,  and  declared  to  be  a  legal  tender 
for  14  sicca  rupees.  The  full  weight 
of  this  coin  was  179 '66  grs.,  containmg 
149'72  grs.  of  gold.  But  it  was  im- 
possible to  render  it  current  at  the 
rate  fixed,;  it  was  called  in,  and  in 
1769  a  new  mohur  was  issued  to  pass 
as  legal  tender  for  1 6  sicca  rupees.  The 
weight  of  this  was  190'773  grs.  (ac- 
cording to  Eegn.  of  1793,  190-894), 
and  it  contained  190-086  grs.  of  gold. 
Eegulation  xxxv.  of  1793  declared 
these  gold  mohurs  to  be  a  legal 
tender  m  all  jDublic  and  private  trans- 
actions. Eegn.  xiv.  of  1818  declared, 
among  other  things,  that  "  it  has  been 
thought  advisable  to  make  a  slight 
deduction  in  the  intrinsic  value  of  the 
gold  mohur  to  be  coined  at  this 
Presidency  (Fort  William),  in  order  to 
raise  the  value  of  fine  gold  to  fine 
silver,  from  the  present  rates  of  1  to 
14-861  to  that  of  1  to  15.  The  gold 
mohur  will  still  continue  to  pass  cur- 
rent at  the  rate  of  16  rupees."     The 


*  See  Cathay,  &c.,  pp.  ccrivii-ccl. ;  and  Jlr.  E. 
Thomas,  Patlidn  Kings  of  Delhi,  passim. 

t  The  average  was  taken  as  follows :— (1).  We 
took  the  whole  of  the  weight  of  gold  in  the  list  at 
p.  43  ("  Table  of  the  Gold  Coins  of  India,")  with 
the  omission  of  four  pieces  which  are  exception- 
ally debased ;  and  (2),  the  first  twenty-four  pieces 
in  the  list  at  p.  60  ("Supplementary  Table"), 
omitting  two  exceptional  cases,  and  divided  by  the 
whole  number  of  coins  so  taken.  See  the  tables  at 
end  of  Thomas's  ed.  of  Prinsep's  Essays. 


MOHUBRUM. 


439    MOHWA,  MHOWA,  MOWA. 


new  gold  moliur  was  to  weigh  204' 710 
grs.  containing  fine  gold  187'631  grs. 
Once  more  Act  xvii.  of  1835  declared 
tliat  the  only  gold  coin  to  be  coined  at 
Indian  mints  shoiild  be  (with  propor- 
tionate subdiyisions)  a  gold  mohur  or 
"15  rupee  piece  "  of  the  weight  of 
180  grs.  troy,  containing  165  grs.  of 
pure  gold ;  and  declared  also  that  no 
gold  coin  should  thenceforward  be  a 
legal  tender  of  payment  in  any  of  the 
territories  of  the  E.  I.  Company. 

There  has  been  since  then  no  sub- 
stantive change. 

A  friend  (W.  Simpson,  the  acoom- 
phshed  artist)  was  told  in  India  that 
gold  mohr  was  a  corruption  of  '  gol 
(i.e.  'round')  mohr,  indicating  a  dis- 
tinction from  the  square  mohrs  of  some 
of  the  DehU  Kings.  But  this  we  take 
to  be  purely  fanciful. 

1690.  "  The  Gold  Moor,  or  Gold  Roupie, 
is  valued  generally  at  14  of  Silver;  and 
the  Silver  Koupie  at  Two  Shillings  Three 
Pence." — Ovington,  219. 

1726.  "There  is  here  onl^  also  a  State 
mint  where  gold  Moors,  silver  Bopyes, 
Peysen  and  other  money  are  struck." — 
'Valmtiin,  v.  166. 

1758.  "80,000  rupees,  and  4000  gold 
mohurs,  equivalent  to  60,000  rupees,  were 
the  military  chest  for  immediate  expenses. " 
—Orme,  ii.  364  (1803). 

1785.  "  Malver,  hairdresser  from  Europe, 
proposes  himself  to  the  ladies  of  the  settle- 
ment to  dress  Hair  daily,  at  two  gold 
mohurs  per  month,  in  the  latest  fashion 
with  gauze  flowers,  &c.  He  will  also 
instruct  the  slaves  at  a  moderate  price."* — 
In  Seton-Karr,  i.  119. 

1797.  "  Notwithstanding  he  (the  Nabob) 
was  repeatedly  told  that  I  would  accept 
nothing,  he  had  prepared  5  lacs  of  rupees, 
and  8000  gold  Monurs  for  me,  of  which  I  was 
to  have  4  lacs,  my  attendants  one,  and 
your  Ladyship  the  gold."— Letter  in  Mem. 
of  Lord  leign/mouth,  i.  410. 

1809.  "I  instantly  presented  to  her  a 
nazur  of  nineteen  gold  mohurs  in  a  white 
handkerchief." — Lmd  Valentia,  i.  100. 

1811.  "Some  of  his  fellow  passengers 
....  offered  to  bet  with  him  sixty  gold 
mohas."— Morton's  Life  of  Leyden,  83. 

1829,  "I  heard  that  a  private  of  the 
Company's  Toot  ArtUlery  passed  the  very 
noses  of  the  prize-agents,  with  500  gold 
mohurs  (sterling  1000!.)  in  his  hat  or  cap." 
~Jo'lin  Shipp,  ii.  226. 

'    Hlohurrum,    s.       Ar.     Muharram 


*  Was  this  ignorance,  or  slang?  Though  slave- 
lioys  ai'e  oocasionaHy  mentioned,  there  is  no  indi- 
cation that  alives  were  at  all  the  usual  substitute 
lor  domestic  servants  at  this  time  in  European 
famUies. 


{' sacer'),  properly  the  name  of  the 
1st  month  of  the  Mahommedan  lunar 
year.  But  in  India  the  term  is  applied 
to  the  period  of  fasting  and  public 
mourning  observed  during  that  month 
in  commemoration  of  the  death  of  Ha- 
san and  of  his  brother  Husain  (a.d. 
669  and  680),  and  which  terminates  in 
the  ceremonies  of  the  'Ashurd-a,  com- 
monly however  known  in  India  as 
"  the  Mohurrum."  For  a  full  account 
of  these  ceremonies  see  Herklots, 
Qanoon-e-Islam,  2d  ed.  98-148.  And 
see  in  this  book  Hobson- Jobson. 

1869.  "FMedu  Martyre  de  Sugain  .  .  . 
On  la  nomme  g^n&alement  Muharram  du 
nom  du  mois  .  .  .  et  plus  spfoialement 
Dahd,  mot  persan  Aivivi  de  dah  'dix,'.  .  . 
les  denominations  viennent  de  ce  que  la 
f^te  de  Husain  dure  dix  jours." — Oarcin  de 
Tossy,  Bel.  Mws.  p.  31. 

Mohwa,  Mhowa,  Mowa,  s.  Hind. 

&c.  mahud  or  mahwa  (Skt.  madhuka) 
the  large  oak-Hke  tree  Cassia  latifolia,* 
Eoxb.  (Nat.  Ord.  Sapotaceae),  also  the 
flower  of  this  tree  from  which  a  spirit  is 
distilled,  and  the  spirit  itself.  It  is  said 
that  the  Mahwa  flower  is  now  largely 
exported  to  France  for  the  manufac- 
ture of  liqueurs.  The  tree,  in  ffl^oups, 
or  singly,  is  common  all  over  Central 
India  in  the  lower  lands,  and,  more 
sparsely,  in  the  Gangetic  provinces. 

c.  1665.  "  Les  bornes  du  Mogolistan  et 
de  Golconde  sent  plantfes  U  environ  une 
iieue  et  demie  de  Calvar.  Ce  sont  des 
arbres  qu'on  appelle  Mahoua ;  ils  marquent 
la  dernfere  terre  du  VLogoV—Tlievenot,  v. 
200. 

1810.  "...  the  number  of  shopB  where 
Toddy,  Mowah,  Pariah  Arrack,  &c.,  are 
served  out,  absolutely  incalculable." — 
Williamson,  V.M.,  ii.  153. 

1814.  "The  Mowah  .  .  .  attains  the 
size  of  an  English  oak  .  .  .  and  from  the 
beauty  of  its  foliage,  makes  a  conspicuous 
appearance  in  the  landscape."— Jfarics,  Or. 
Mem.,  ii.  452. 

1871.  "  The  flower  .  .  .  possesses  con- 
siderable substance,  and  a  sweet  but  sickly 
taste  and  smell.  It  is  a  favourite  article  of 
food  with  all  the  wild  tribes,  and  the  lower 
classes  of  Hindiis ;  but  its  main  use  is  in 
the  distillation  of  ardent  spirits,  most  of 
what  is  consumed  being  Mhowa.  The 
spirit,  when  well  made,  and  mellowed  by 
age,  is  by  no  means  of  despicable  quality, 
resembling  in  some  degree  Irish  whisky. 
The  luscious  flowers  are  no  less  a  favourite 
food  of  the  brute  creation  than  of  man.  .  .  ." 
—Forsyth,  Highlands  of  C.  India,  75. 

*  Moodeen  Sheriff  (SuppU.  to  (lie  Plummmpoeia. 
of  India)  says  that  the  JfaAmain  question  isBassia 
lorwifolia,  and  the  wild  Mahwa  Bmia  latifolia. 


MOLE-ISLAM. 


440 


MOLUCCAS. 


Mole-islam,  n.p.  The  title  applied 
to  a  certain  class  of  rustic  Mahom- 
medans  or  quasi-M3hoTiiTa.eds.j1s  in 
Ghizerat,  said  to  have  been  forcibly 
converted  in  tbe  time  of  tbe  famous 
Sultan  Mabmud  Bigarra,  Butler's 
"  Prince  of  Cambay."  We  are  igno- 
rant of  tbe  true  ortbograpby  or  mean- 
ing of  tbe  term. 

Moley,  s.  A  kind  of  (so-oaUedwei) 
cuiTy  used  in  tbe  Madras  Presidency, 
a  large  amount  of  coco-nut  being  one 
of  the  ingredients.  The  word  is  a 
corruption  of  '  Malay ; '  the  dish  being 
simply  a  bad  imitation  of  one  used  by 
the  Malays. 

Molly,  or  (better)  Mallee,  s.  Hind. 
mdU,  '  a  gardener,'  or  a  member  of 
the  caste  which  furnishes  gardeners. 
We  sometimes  have  heard  a  lady  from 
the  Bengal  Presidency  speak  of  the 
daily  homage  of  "  the  Molly  with  his 
dolly,"  viz.,  of  the  mail  with  his  dull 
(see  dolly). 

1759.  In  a  Calcutta  wages  tariff  of  this 
year  we  find — 

"House  Molly     2  Es." 

In  Zonff,  182. 

Moluccas, n.p.  The  'Spice  Islands,' 
strictly  speaking  the  five  Clove  Is- 
lands, lying  to  the  west  of  Gilolo,  and 
by  name  Ternate  {Tarnati),  Tidore 
{Tidori),  Mortir,  Makian,  andBachian. 
But  the  application  of  the  name  has 
been  extended  to  aU  the  islands  now 
under  Dutch  rule,  between  Celebes 
and  N.  Guinea.  There  is  a  Dutch 
governor  residing  at  Amboyna,  and 
the  islands  are  divided  into  4  resi- 
dencies, viz. :  Amboyna,  Banda,  Ter- 
nate, and  Manado.  The  origin  of  the 
name  Molucca,  or  Maluco  as  the  Por- 
tuguese called  it,  is  not  recorded ;  but 
it  must  have  been  that  by  which  the 
islands  were  known  to  the  native 
traders  at  the  time  of  the  Portuguese 
discoveries.  The  early  accounts  often 
dwell  on  the  fact  that  each  island  (at 
least  three  of  them)  had  a  king  of  its 
own.  Possibly  they  got  the  (Ar.)  name 
oi_Jazirat-al-Muluh,  '  The  Isles  of  the 
Kings.' 

Since  the  above  was  written  I  see 
that  Valentijn  probably  entertained 
the  same  view  of  the  derivation.  He 
begins  his  account  of  the  islands  by 
saying : 

"There  are  many  who  have  written  of 
the  Moluecos  and  of  their  Kimjs,  but  we 
have  hitherto  met  with  no  writer  who  has 


given  an  exact  view  of  the  subject  "  {Dccl,  i. 

Mol.  3). 

And  on  the  next  page  he  says  : 

"  For  what  reason  they  have  been  called 
Moluecos  we  shall  not  here  say;  for  we 
shall  do  this  circumstantially  when  we  shall 
speak  of  the  Molnkse  Kings  and  their 
customs." 

But  we  have  been  unable  to  find  the 
fulfilment  of  this  intention,  though 
probably  it  exists  in  that  continent  of  a 
■w^ork  somewhere.  We  have  also  just 
seen  a  paper  by  a  writer  who  draws 
much  from  the  quarry  of  Valentijn. 
This  is  an  article  by  Dr.  Van  Mus- 
schenbroek  in  the  Proceedings  of  the 
International  Geogr.  Congress  at  Ve- 
nice in  1881  (ii.  pp.  596,  seqq.),  in 
which  he  traces  the  name  to  the  same 
origin.  He  appears  to  imply  that  the 
chiefs  were  known  among  themselves 
as  Molokos,  and  that  this  term  was 
substituted  for  the  indigenous  Kolano, 
or  King.  "  Ce  nom,  ce  titre  resterent, 
et  furent  mSme  peu  a  peu  employes, 
non  seulement  pour  les  chefs,  mais 
aussi  pour  I'dtat  mtoe.  A  la  longue 
les  lies  et  les  dtats  des  Molokos  devin- 
rent  les  Isles  et  les  etats  Molokos." 
There  is  a  good  deal  that  is  question- 
able, however,  in  this  writer's  deduc- 
tions and  etymologies. 

c.  1430.  "  Has  (Javas)  ultra  xv  dierum 
cursu  duae  reperiuntnr  insulae,  orientem 
versus.  Altera  Sandai  appellatur,  in  qua 
nuces  muscatae  et  maces ;  altera  Bandam 
nomine,  in  qua  sola  gariofali  producuntur." 
— N.  Conti  in  Pocjgivs. 

1510.  "  We  disembarked  in  the  island  of 
Honoch,  which  is  much  smaller  than  Ban- 
dan  ;  but  the  people  are  worse  .  .  .  Here 
the  cloves  grow,  and  in  many  other  neigh- 
bouring islands,  but  they  are  small  and  un- 
inhabited."— Varthema,  246. 

1514.  "Further  on  is  Timor,  whence 
comes  sandalwood,  both  the  white  and  the 
red;  and  further  on  still  are  the  Kaluc, 
whence  come  the  cloves.  The  bark  of  these 
trees  I  am  sending  you ;  an  excellent  thing 
it  is;  and  so  are  the  noweis."— Letter  0/ 
CHovmvni  da  EmpoU,  in  Archivio  Stor.  Itol. , 
p.  81. 

1515.  "From  Malacca  ships  and  junks 
are  come  with  a  great  quantity  of  spice, 
cloves,  mace,  nut(meg),  sandalwood,  and 
other  rich  things.  They  have  discovered 
the  five  Islands  of  Cloves ;  two  Portuguese 
are  lords  of  them,  and  rule  the  land  with 
the  rod.  'Tis  a  land  of  much  meat,  oranges, 
lemons,  and  clove-trees,  which  grow  there 
of  their  own  accord,  just  as  trees  in  the 
woods  with  us  ...  .  God  be  praised  for 
such  favour,  and  such  grand  things  !"— 
Another  letter  of  do.,  ibid.  pp.  85-86. 

1516.  ' '  Beyond  these  islands,  25  leagues 


MONEGAB. 


441 


MONSOON. 


towards  the  north-east,  there  are  five 
islands,  one  before  the  other,  which  are 
called  the  islands  of  Maluco,  in  which  all 
the  cloves  grow  ....  Their  Kings  are 
Moors,  and  the  first  of  them  is  called 
Bachcm,  the  second  Maquian,  the  third  is 
called  Motil,  the  fourth  Tidory,  and  the 
fifth  Ternaty  .  .  .  every  year  the  people  of 
Malaca  and  Java  come  to  these  islands  to 
ship  cloves.  .  .  ."—Barftom,  201-202. 

1521.  "Wednesday  the  6th  of  November 
....  we  discovered  four  other  rather  high 
islands  at  a  distance  of  14  leagues  towards 
the  east.  The  pilot  who  had  remained  with 
us  told  us  these  were  the  Ualuco  islands, 
for  which  we  gave  thanlts  to  God,  and  to 
comfort  ourselves  we  discharged  aU  our 
artillery  ....  since  we  had  passed  27 
months  all  but  two  days  always  in  search  of 
Maluco." — Pigafetta,  Voyage  of  Magellan 
(Hak.  Soc),  124. 

1553.  "We  know  by  our  voyages  that 
this  part  is  occupied  by  sea  and  by  land 
cut  up  into  many  thousand  islands,  these 
together,  sea  and  islands,  embracing  a  great 
part  of  the  circuit  of  the  Earth  ....  and 
in  the  midst  of  this  great  multitude  of 
islands  are  those  called  Malnco  .... 
(These)  five  islands  called  Maluco  .... 
stand  all  within  sight  of  one  another  em- 
bracing a  distance  of  25  leagues  ....  we 
do  not  call  them  Maluco  because  they  have 
no  other  names ;  and  we  cajl  them  five 
because  in  that  number  the  clove  grows 
naturally  ....  Moreover  we  call  them  in 
combination  Maluco,  as  here  among  us  we 
speak  of  the  Canaries,  the  Terceiras,  the 
Cabo-Verde  islands,  including  under  these 
names  many  islands  each  of  which  has  a 
name  of  its  own." — Barros,  III.,  v.  5. 

,,  ".  .  .  li  molti  viaggi  daUacittkdiLis- 
bona,  e  dal  mar  rosso  a  Calicut,  et  insino  aUe 
Molucclie,  done  nascono  le  spezierie." — 
G.  B.  Bamusio,  Pref.  sopra  il  lAh'o  del  Magn. 
M.  Marco  Polo. 

1665. 
"  As  when  far  off  at  sea  a  fleet  descried 

Hangs  in  the  clouds,  by  equinoctial  winds 
'    Close  sailing  from  Bengala,  or  the  Isles 
Of  Ternate  and  Tidore,  whence  merchants 
bring 

Then;  spicy  drugs " 

Paradise  Lost,  ii. 

,  Monegar,  s.  The  title  of  tlie  head- 
ilian  of  a  village  in  the  Tamil  country; 
the  same  aapatil  (Patel)  in  the  Deccan, 
&c.  The  word  is  Tamil  mani  yakkaran, 
'  an  overseer.' 

1707.  "Ego  Petrus^  Manicaren,  id  est 
Villarum  Inspector.  .  .  ." — In  Norbert, 
Mem.,  i.  390,  note. 

1717.  "  Towns  and  villages  are  governed 
by  inferior  Officers.  .  .  .  maniakarer 
(Mayors  or  Bailiffs)  who  hear  the  com- 
plaints."—P^fflips,  Account,  &o.,  83. 

Monkey-bread  Tree,  s.  The  Bao- 
habj^dansomia  digitata,  L.  "  a  fantas- 
tio-lookingtreewith immense  elephant- 


ine stem,  and  small  twisted  branches, 
laden  in  the  rains  with  large  white 
flowers ;  found  all  along  the  coast  of 
"Western  India,  but  whether  introduced 
by  the  Mahommedans  from  Africa, 
or  by  ocean- currents  wafting  its  large 
light  fruit,  full  of  seed,  across  from, 
shore  to  shore,  is  a  nice  speculation. 
A  sailor  once  picked  up  a  large  seedy 
fruit  in  the  Indian  Ocean  ofE  Bombay, 
and  brought  it  to  me.  It  was  very- 
rotten,  but  I  planted  the  seeds.  It 
turned  out  to  jbe  Kigelia  pinnata  of 
E.  Africa,  and  propagated  so  rapidly 
that  in  a  few  years  I  introduced  it  all 
over  the  Bombay  Presidency.  The 
Baobab  however  is  generally  found 
most  abundant  about  the  old  ports 
frequented  by  the  early  Mahommedan 
traders"  [Sir  G.  Birdwood,  MS.). 

We  may  add  that  it  occurs  sparsely 
about  Allahabad,  where  it  was  intro- 
duced apparently  in  the  Mogul  time ; 
and  in  the  (Jangetic  valley  as  far  E. 
as  Calcutta,  but  always  planted.  There 
are,  or  were,  noble  specimens  in  the 
Botanic  Gardens  at  Calcutta,  and  in 
Mr.  Arthur  Grote's  garden  at  Alipur. 

Monsoon,  s.  The  name  given  to- 
the  periodical  winds  of  the  Indian  seas, 
and  of  the  seasons  which  they  aflect 
and  characterize.  The  original  word  is. 
theArabicmausim,  'season,'  which  the 
Portuguese  corrupted  into  mon^do,  and 
our  people  into  monsoon.  Dictionaries 
(except  Dr.  Badger's)  do  not  appa- 
rently give  the  Arabic  word  mausim 
the  technical  sense  of  monsoon.  But 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  had  that 
sense  among  the  Arab  pilots  from, 
whom  the  Portuguese  adopted  theword. 
This  is  shown  by  the  quotations  from 
the  Turkish  Admii-al  Sidi  'Ali. 

"  The  rationale  of  the  term  is  well 
put  in  the  Beirut  Ilohlt,  which  says  : 
'  Mausim  is  used  of  anything  that 
comes  round  but  once  a,  year,  like  the 
festivals.  In  Lebanon  the  mausim.  is 
the  season  of  working  with  the  silk,' — 
which  is  the  important  season  there,  as 
the  season  of  navigation  is  in  Yemen."' 
W.  E.  S. 

The  Spaniards  in  America  would 
seem  to  have  a  word  for  _  season  in 
analogous  use  for  a  recurring  wind, 
as  may  be  gathered  from  Tom  Cringle.  * 

»  "  Don  Eicardo  began  to  fret  and  fidget  most 
awfully— 'Beginning  of  tlie  seasons'  — why,  we 
may  not  get  away  for  a  week,  and  all  the  ships 
will  be  kept  b.ick  in  their  loading."— Ed.  1863, 
p.  309. 


MONSOON. 


442 


MOOCHVLKA. 


The  Venetian,  Leonardo  Ca'  Masser 
(below),  calls  tie  monsoons  li  tempi. 
And  the  quotation  from  Garcia  De  Orta 
rshows  tliat  in  Ms  time  the  Portuguese 
sometimes  used  the  word  for  season 
without  any  apparent  reference  to  the 
wind.  Though  moncao  is  general 
Tvith  the  Portuguese  writers  of  the 
16th  century,  the  historian  Diogo  de 
Couto  always  writes  moucao,  and  it 
■is  possible  that  the  n  came  in,  as  in 
some  other  cases,  by  a  habitual  mis- 
Teading  of  the  written  u  for  n.  Lin- 
schoten  in  Dutch  (1596)  has  monssoyn 
and  monssoen  (p.  8).  It  thus  seems 
•probable  that  we  get  our  monsoon 
"through  the  Dutch.  The  latter  in 
modern  times  seem  to  have  commonly 
•adopted  the  French  form  mousson. 

We  see  below  {Oes.  Feder.)  that 
iMonsoon  was  used  as  synonymous 
with  "  the  half  year,"  and  so  it  is  stid 
in  S.  India. 

1505.  "  De  qui  passano  el  colfo  de 
Colocut  che  sono  leghe  800  de  pacizo 
(?  paseeggio)  :  aspettano  li  tempi  che  sono 
nel  principio  dell'  Autuno,  e,  con  le  cole 
latte  (?)  passano." — Leonardo  di  Ga'  Masser, 
26. 

1553.  ".  .  .  .  and  the  more,  because  the 
voyage  from  that  region  of  Malaca  had  to 
be  made  by  the  prevailing  wind,  which  they 
•call  moncao,  which  was  now  near  its  end. 

If  they  should  lose  eight  days  they  would 
ihave  to  wait  at  least  three  months  for  the 
return  of  the  time  to  make  the  voyage." — 
Barros,  Dec.  II.,liv.  ii,,  cap.  iv. 

1554.  "The  principal  winds  are  four, 
.according  to  the  Arabs,  ....  but  the 
pilots  call  them  by  names  taken  from  the 
rising  and  setting  of  certain  stars,  and  assign 
them  certain  limits  within  which  they 
tegin  or  attain  their  greatest  strength, 
and  cease.  These  winds,  limited  by  space 
and  time,  are  called  Mausim." — The  Mohit, 
by  Sidi  'Ali  Kaxmdan,  in  J,  As.  Soc.  Beng., 
iii.  548. 

,,  "Be  it  known  that  the  ancient 
masters  of  navigation  have  fixed  the  time 
x>i  the_  monsoon  (in  orig.  doubtless  mamim), 
that  is  to  say,  the  time  of  voyages  at  sea, 
according  to  the  year  of  Yazdajird,  and  that 
the  pilots  of  recent  times  follow  their  steps. 
,  . ."  (Much  detail,  on  the  monsoons  follows. ) 
—Ibid. 

1563.  "The  season  (moncao)  for  these 
(i.  e.,  mangoes)  in  the  earlier' localities  we 
•have  in  April,  but  in  the  other  later  ones 
in  May  and  June ;  and  sometimes  they 
come  as  a  rodolho  (as  we  call  it  in  our 
country)  in  October  and  November." — 
Ga/rcia,  f .  134  v. 

1508.  "Come  s'arriua  in  vna  citt^  la 
prima  cosa  si  piglia  vna  casa  a  fitto,  b 
per  mesi  6  per  anno,  seconda  che  si  disegnk 
idi  staruij  enel  Pegil  fe  costume  di  pighar- 


la    per   Moson,  ciofe    per   sei  mesi."— Ces. 
Federiei,  in  Ramus,  iii.  394. 

1585-6.  "  But  the  other  goods  which 
come  by  sea  have  their  fixed  season,  which 
here  they  call  Monzao." — Sassetti,  in  De 
Gubernatis,  p.  204. 

c.  1610.  "Ces  Monssons  ou  Uaessons 
sont  vents  qui  changent  pour  I'Bst^  ou  pour 
I'Hyver  de  eixmoisensix  mois." — Pyrard 
de  Laval.,  i.  p.  199  ;  see  also  ii.  110. 

1616.     " .  .  .  .  quos  Lusitani  patri^  voce 
lloncam  indigetant." — Jarrie,  i.  46. 
, ,  Sir  T.  Roe  writes  Monson, 

1627.  "  Of  Gorea  hee  was  also  told 
that  there  are  many  bogges,  for  which 
cause  they  have  Waggons  ivith  broad 
wheeles,  to  keepe  them  from  sinking,  and 
obseruing  the  Konson  or  season  of  the 
wind  .  .  .  they  have  sayles  fitted  to  these 
waggons,  and  so  make  their  Voyages  on 
land." — Purclias,  Pilgrimage,  602. 

1634. 
"  Partio,  vendo  queo  tempo  em  vao  gaetava, 

B  que  a  moncao  di  navegar  passava." 
Malaca  Gonquistada,  iv.  75. 

1644.  "The  winds  that  blow  at  Diu 
from  the  commencement  of  the  change  of 
season  in  September  are  sea-breezes,  blow- 
ing from  time  to  time  from  the  S.,  S.W., 
or  N.W.,  with  no  certain  Monsam  wind, 
and  at  that  time  one  can  row  across  to  Dio . 
with  great  facility." — Bocarro,  MS. 

c.  1665.  " .  .  .  it  would  be  true  to  say, 
that  the  sun  advancing  towards  one  Pole, 
causeth  on  that  side  two  great  regular  cur- 
rents, viz.,  that  of  the  Sea,  and  that  of  the 
Air  which  maketh  the  Mounson-wimrf,  as 
he  causeth  two  opposite  ones,  when  he 
returns  towards  the  other  Pole." — Bemier, 
E.  T.  139-140. 

1673.  "The  northern  Monsoons  (if  I 
may  so  say,  being  the  name  imposed  by  the 
first  Observers,  i.  e.,  Motiones)  lasting 
hither." — Fryer,  p.  10. 

„  "A  constellation  by  the  Portugals 
called  Babo  del  jEleplumto,  known  by  the 
breaking  up  of  the  Mnnsoons,  which  is  the 
last  Flory  this  Season  makes." — Ibid.  48. 
He  has  also  Mossoons  or  Monsoons,  46. 
1690.  "  Two  Mussouns  are  the  Age  of  a 
Man." — Bombay    Proverb,    in    Ovington's 

Voyage,  p.  142. 

1696.  "  We  thought  it  most  advisable 
to  remain  here,  till  the  next  Mossoon." — 
Bowyear,  in  DaXrympU,  i.  87. 

1783,  "  From  the  Malay  word  moossin, 
which  signifies  season." — Forrest,  V.  to 
Mergui,  95. 

„  "  Their  iprey  is  lodged  in  England; 
and  the  cries  of  India  are  given  to  seas  and 
winds,  to  be  blown  about,  in  every  breaking 
up  of  the  monsoon,  over  a  remote  and  un- 
hearing  ocean." — Burke's  Speech  on  Foxs 
E.  I.  BUI,  in  Woi-lcs,  iii.  468. 

Kooclinlka,  s.  Hiad.  muchalka  or 
mucJiallca.  A  written  obligation  or 
bond,    For  special  technical  uses  see 


MOOCHY. 


443 


MOONAUL. 


Wilion.  The  word  is  apparently  eitter 
Turki  or  Mongol. 

■  0.  1267.  "Five  days  thereafter  judgment 
was  held  on  Husamuddin  the  astrologer, 
who  had  executed  a  muohilkai  that  the 
death  of  the  KhaUf  would  be  the  calamity  of 
the  world." — Hammer's  Golden  Horde,  166. 

c.  1280.  "  When  he  (Kubilai  Kaan)  ap- 
proached his  70th  year,  he  desired  to 
raise  in  his  own  lifetime,  his  son  Chimkin 
to  be  his  represehtative  and  declared  suc- 
cessor  The  chiefs  ....  repre- 
sented .  .  .  that  though  the  measure  .  .  . 
was  not  in  accordance  with  the  Yasa  and 
customs  of  the  world-conquering  hero 
Chinghiz  Eaan,  yet  they  would  grant  a 
mucMlka  in  favour  of  Chimkin's  Kaan- 
ahip." — Wassdf's  History,  Germ,  by  Ham- 
mer, 46. 

c.  1360.  "He  shall  in  all  divisions  and 
districts  execute  muchilkas  to  lay  no  burden 
on  the  subjects  by  extraordinary  imposts, 
and  irregular  exaction  of  supplies." — Form 
of  the  Warrant  of  a  Territorial  Governor 
under  the  Mongols,  in  the  above,  App.  p. 
468. 

1818.    "  You  were  present  at  the  India 

Board  when  Lord  B told  me  that  I 

should  have  10,000  pagodas  per  annum,  and 
all  my  expenses  paid.  ...  I  never  thought 

of  taking  a  muchalka  from  Lord  B , 

because  I  certainly  never  suspected  that  my 
expenses  would  ....  have  been  restricted 
to  500  pagodas,  a  sum  which  hardly  pays 
my  servants  and  equipage." — Munro  to  Mal- 
colm, in  Munro's  Life,  die.,  Hi.  257. 

Moochy,  s.  One  who  works  in 
leather,  either  as  shoemaker  or  saddler. 
It  ia  the  name  of  a  low  caste,  Hind. 
mocM.  The  caste  and  name  are  also 
found  in  S.  India,  Telug.  muchr.he. 
These,  too,  are  workers  in.  leather,  but 
also  are  employed  in  painting,  gilding, 
and  upholsterer's  work,  &c. 

Mohurrer,  Mohrer,  &c.,  s.  A 
■writer  in  a  native  language.  Arab. 
muha/rrir,  'an  elegant,  correct  writer.' 
The  word  occurs  in  Grose  (c.  1760)  as 
'  Moories,  writers.' 

Mooktear,  s.  Properly  Hind,  from 
Arab,  mukhtdr,  'chosen,'  but  corruptly 
muklityar.  An  authorised  agent;  an 
attorney.  Mukhtyar-nama,  '  a  power 
of  attorney.' 

1866.  "I  wish  he  had  been  under  the 
scaffolding  when  the  roof  of  that  new 
Cutcherry  he  is  building  fell  in,  and  kUled 
two  mookhtars."— yAc  Dawk  Bungalow  (by 
G.  0.  Trevelyan),  in  Fraser's  Mao.  Ixxiii. 
p.  218. 

1878.  "  These  were  the  mookhtyara,  or 
Cruninal  Court  attorneys,  teaching  the 
Vitnesses  what  to  say  in  their  respective 
eases,  and  suggesting  answers  to  all  possible 


questions,  the  whole  thing  having  been  pre- 
viously rehearsed  at  the  mookhtyar's 
house." — Life  in  the  Mofassil,  f.  90. 

MooUah.,  s.  Hind.  muUd,  corr.  from. 
Arab,  mautd,  a  der.  from  wild,  '  pro- 
pinquity.' This  is  the  legal  bond  which 
still  connects  a  former  owner  with  his 
manumitted  slave ;  and  in  virtue  of  this 
bond  the  patron  and  client  are  both 
called  mauld.  The  idea  of  patronage 
is  in  the  other  senses ;  and  the  word 
comes  to  mean  eventually  '  a  learned 
man,  a  teacher,  a  doctor  of  the  Law.' 
In  India  it  is  used  in  these  senses,  and 
for  a  man  who  reads  the  Koran  in  a 
house  for  40  days  after  a  death.  When 
oaths  were  administered  on  the  Koran, 
the  servitor  who  held  the  book  was 
called  in  our  courts  Mulld  Koriini. 
Mulld  is  also  in  India  the  usual  Mus- 
sulman term  for  '  a  schoolmaster.' 

1616.  "  Their  Moolaas  employ  much 
of  their  time  like  Soriueners  to  doe  busi- 
nesse  for  others." — Terry,  in  Furchas,  ii. 
1476. 

1638.  "  While  the  Body  is  let  down  into 
the  grave,  the  kindred  mutter  certain 
Prayers  between  their  Teeth,  and  that  done 
all  the  company  returns  to  the  house  of  the 
deceased,  where  the  MoUas  continue  their 
Prayers  for  his  Soul,  for  the  space  of  two 
or  three  days.  .  .  ." — Mandelslo,  E.  T.,  63. 

1673.     "At   Funerals,  the    Mullahs   or  '■ 
Priests  inake  Orations  or  Sermons,  after  a 
Lesson  read  out  of  the  Alchoran." — Fryer, 
94. 

1763.  "  The  MuUa  in  Indostan  superin- 
tends the  practice,  and  punishes  the  breach 
of  religious  duties." — Orme,  reprint,  i.  26. 

1809.  "The  British  Government  have, 
with  their  usual  liberality,  continued  the 
allowance  for  the  Moolahs  to  read  the 
Koran." — Lord  Valentia,  i.  423. 

1879.  " struck  down  by  a  fa- 
natical crowd  impelled  by  a  fierce  Moola." 
Sat.  Bev.,  No.  1251,  p.  484. 

Moolvee,  s.  Popular  Hind,  mulm, 
Arab,  maulavl,  from  same  root  as 
mulla,.  A  Judge,  Doctor  of  the  Law, 
&c.  It  is  a  usual  prefix  to  the  names 
of  learned  men  and  professors  of  law 
and  literature  (Mahonunedan). 

1784. 

"  A  Pundit  in  Bengal  or  Molavee 
May  daily  see  a  carcase  burn ; 
But  you  can't  furnish  for  the  soul  of  ye 
A  dirge  sans  ashes  and  an  urn." 

N.  B.  Halhed,  see  Calc.  Review, 
vol.  xxvi.  p.  79. 

ISoonaill,  s.  Hind,  mundl  or  mondl 
(it  seems  to  be  in  no  dictionary).  The 
Lopophorus  Impeyanw,  most  splendid 


MOONG,  MOONGO. 


444 


MOONSHEE. 


perhaps  of  all  game-liircls,  riyalling  the 
Drilliancy  of  hue,  antl  the  metallic  lustre 
of  the  humming-birds  on  the  scale  of 
thetui'key.  "This  splendid  pheasant 
is  found  throughout  the  whole  extent 
of  the  Himalayas,  from  the  hills  bor- 
dering Afghanistan  as  far  east  as 
Sikkim,  and  probably  also  to  Bootan  " 
(Jerdon).  "In  the  autumnal  and 
■winter  months  numbers  are  generally 
collected  in  the  same  quarter  of  the 
forest,  though  often  so  widely  scat- 
tered that  each  bird  appears  to  be 
alone  "  {Hid.).  Can  this  last  circum- 
stance point  to  the  etymology  of  the 
name  as  connected  with  (Skt.)  mimi, 
'an  eremite?' 

It  was  pointed  out  in  a  note  on 
Marco  PoZo  (1st  ed.  i.  246, 2nd  ed.  i.  272), 
that  the  extract  which  is  given  below 
from  Aelian  undoubtedly  refers  to  the 
Munal.  We  have  recently  found  that 
this  indication  had  been  anticipated 
by  Gr.  Cuvier,  in  a  note  on  Pliny  (tom. 
vii.  p.  409  of  ed.  Ajasson  de  Grrand- 
sagne,  Paris,  1830). 

It  appears  from  Jerdon  that  Monaul 
is  popularly  applied  by  Europeans  at 
Darjeeling  to  the  Sikkim  horned 
pheasant  Oeriornis  satyra,  otherwise 
sometimes  called  'Arffus  Pheasant' 
(q.v.)- 

c.  A.D.  350._  "  Cocks  too  are  produced 
there  of  a  kind  bigger  than  any  others. 
These  have  a  crest,  but  instead  of  being  red 
like  the  crest  of  our  cocks,  this  is  variegated 
like  a  coronet  of  flowers.  Tlie  tail-feathers 
moreover  are  not  arched,  or  bent  into  a 
curve  (like  a  cock's),  but  flattened  out. 
And  this  tail  they  train  after  them  as  a 
peacock  does,  unless  when  they  erect  it, 
andset  it  up.  And  the  plumage  of  these 
Indian  cocks  is  golden,  and  dark  blue,  and 
of  the  hue  of  the  emerald."— iJc  Nat. 
Animal. ,  xvi.  2. 

BToong,  Moongo,  s.  Or.  '  green- 
gram  ; '  Hind.  mung.  A  kind  of  vetch 
{Phaseolus  Mv.ngo,  L.)  in  very  common 
use  over  India ;  according  to  Garcia  the 
mesce  [mash?)  of  Avicenna.  Garcia  also 
says  thatit  was  popularly  recommended 
as  a  diet  for  fever  in  the  Deccan. 

c.  1336.  "  The  munj  again  is  a  kind  of 
mash,  but  its  grains  are  oblong  and  the 
colour  is  light  green.  Munj  is  cooked 
along  with  rice,  .and  eaten  with  butter. 
This  is  what  they  caU  Kiohri,  and  it  is  the 
dish  on  which  one  breakfasts  daily."— TTm 
JSatuta,  in.  131. 

1557.  "The people  were  obliged  to  bring 
hay,  and  com,  and  mungo,  which  is  a  cer- 
tain species  of  seed  that  they  feed  horses 
with."— Albuquerqwe,  Hak.  Soc.  ii.  132. 


1563. 

"Servant-maid. —  That  girl  that  you 
brought  from  the  Deccan  asks  me  for 
mungo,  and  says  that  in  her  country  they 
give  it  them  to  eat,  husked  and  boiled. 
Shall  I  give  it  her  ? 

"  Orta. — Give  it  her  since  she  wishes  it; 
hut  bread  and  a  boiled  chicken  would  be 
better  1  For  she  comes  from  a  country 
where  they  eat  bread,  and  not  rice." — 
Garcia,  f.  145. 

Moonga,  Mooga,  s.  Beng.  muga. 
A  kind  of  wild  silk,  the  produce  of 
Antheraea  assama,  collected  and  manu- 
factured in  Assam.  The  quotations  in 
elucidation  of  this  word  may  claim, 
some  peculiar  interest.  That  from 
Purchas  is  a  modern  illustration  of  the 
legends  which  reached  the  Eoman 
Empire  in  classic  times,  of  the  growth 
of  silk  in  the  Seric  jwiglee  {"  vellera- 
gue  ut  foliis  depectunt  tenuia  Seres  ")  ; 
whilst  that  from  Robert  Lindsay  may 
possibly  throw  light  on  the  statements 
in  the  Periplus  regarding  an  overland 
importation  of  silk  from  Thin  into 
Gangetic  India. 

1626.  ".  .  .  .  Moga  which  is  made  of 
the  baric  of  a  certaine  tree." — Pwrchas,  Pil- 
grimage, 1005. 

c.  1676.  "The  kingdom  of  Asemisone 
of  the  best  countries  of  all  Asia  .  .  .  There 
is  a  sort  of  Silk  that  is  found  under  the  trees, 
which  is  spun  by  a  Creature  like  our  Silk- 
worms, but  rounder,  and  which  lives  all  the 
year  long  under  the  trees.  The  Silks  which 
are  made  of  this  Silk  glist'n  very  much,  but 
they  fret  presently." — Tavemier,  E.  T.  ii. 
187-188. 

1763.  "No  duties  have  ever  yet  been 
paid  on  Lacks,  Mugga-dooitcs,  and  other 
goods  brought  from  Assam." — In  Tan 
SiUa/rt,  i.  249. 

c.  1778.  ".  .  .  .  SUka  of  a  coarse 
quality,  called  Moonfa  dutties^  are  also 
brought  from  the  frontiers  of  Chma  for  the 
Malay  trade." — Hon.  B.  Lindsay,  in  Lives 
oftheLs.,  iii.  174. 

Moonshee,  s.  Arab.  munsM,  but 
written  in  Hind,  munshi.  The  verb 
insJia,  of  which  the  Ar.  word  is  the 
participle,  means  '  to  educate '  a  youth, 
as  well  as  'to  compose'  a  written  docu- 
ment. Hence  '  a  secretary,  a  reader, 
an  interpreter ;  a  writer.'  It  is  com- 
monly applied  by  Europeans  specifi- 
cally to  a  native  teacher  of  languages, 
especially  of  Arabic,  Persian,  and 
Urdu,  though  the  application  to  a 
native  amanuensis  in  those  tongues  is 
also  common. 

The  word  probably  became  tolerably 
familiar  in  Europe  through  a  book  of 


MOONSIFF. 


445 


MOOB,  MOORMAN. 


instruction  in  Persian  bearing  tie 
name  (viz.  "  The  Persian  Moonsliee,  hy 
F.  Gladwyn,"  1st  ed.  s.a.,  but  pub- 
lished in  Calcutta  about  1790-1800). 

1777.  "Moonshi.  A  writer  or  secre- 
tary."—JSxWcci,  Code,  17. 

1785.  "Your  letter,  requiring  our  autho- 
rity for  engaging  in  yovir  service  a  Mftnshy, 
for  the  purpose  of  mailing  out  passports, 
and  writing  letters,  has  been  received." — 
Tippoo's  Letters,  67. 

„  "A  lasting  friendship  was  formed 
hetween  the  pupil  and  his  Moonshee.  .  .  . 
The  Moonshee,  who  had  become  wealthy, 
afforded  him  yet  more  substantial  evidence 
of  his  recollection,  by  earnestly  requesting 
him,  when  on  the  point  of  leaving  India, 
to  accept  a  sum  amounting  to  £1600,  on  the 
plea  that  the  latter  (i.e..  Shore)  had  saved 
little." — Mem.  of  Lord  Tcignmouth,  i.  32-33. 

1814.  "They  presented  me  with  an 
address  they  had  just  composed  in  the 
Hindoo  language,  translated  into  Persian 
by  the  Durbar  munsee." — Foi-bes,  Or.  Mem., 
iii.  365. 

.1817.  ' '  Its  authenticity  was  fully  proved 
by  ...  .  and  a  Persian  Moonshee  who 
translated."^ilfiff,  HiM.  v.  127. 

1828.  ".  .  .  .  the  great  Moonshi  of 
State  himself  had  applied  the  whole  of  his 
genius  to  selecting  such  flowers  of  language 
as  would  not  fail  to  diffuse  joy,  when  ex- 
hibited in  those  dark  and  dank  regions  of 
the  north."  —Sajji  Baba  in  England,  i.  39. 

1867.  "When  the  Mirza  grew  up,  he 
fell  among  English,  and  ended  by  carrying 
his  nipees  as  a  Moonshee,  or  a  language- 
master,  to  that  infidel  people." — Select 
Writings  of  Viscount  Strangford,  i.  265. 

Moonsiff,  s.  Hind,  from  Ar.  munsif, 
'  one  who  does  justice '  (  insaf),  a 
judge.  In  British  India  it  is  the  title 
of  a  native  civil  judge  of  the  lowest 
grade.  This  office  was  first  established 
in  1T93. 


1812. 

tices."- 


" .  .  .  .  numsifs,  or  native 
-Fifth  Report,  p.  32. 


jus- 


Moor,  Moorman,  s.  (and  adj .  Moor- 
ish). A  Mahommedan ;  and  so,  from 
ihe  habitual  use  of  the  term  [Mouro'j, 
by  the  Portuguese  in  India,  parti- 
cularly a  Mahommedan  inhabitant  of 
India. 

In  the  Middle  Ages,  to  Eiu-opo 
generally,  the  Mahommedans  were 
taown  as  Saracens.  This  is  the  word 
always  used  by  Joinville,  and  by  Marco 
Polo.  Tbn  Batuta  also  mentions  the 
■fact  in  a  curious  passage  (ii.  425-6). 

At  a  later  day,  when  the  fear  of  the 
Ottoman  had  made  itself  felt  in  Eu- 
rope, the  word  Turh  was  that  which 
identified  itself  with  the  Moslem,  and 


thus  we  have  in  the  Collect  for  Good 
Friday, — "  Jews,  TttrJcs,  Infidels,  and 
Heretics."' 

But  to  the  Spaniards  andPoi'tuguese, 
whose  contact  was  -ndth  the  Muaul- 
mans  of  Mauritania,  who  had  passed 
over  and  conquered  the  Peninsula,  aU 
Mahommedans  were  Moors.  So  the 
Mahommedans  whom  the  Portuguese 
met  with  on  their  voyages  to  India, 
on  what  coast  soever,  were  alike  styled 
Mouros  ;  and  from  the  Portuguese  the 
use  of  this  tenn,  as  synonymous  with 
Mahommedan,  passed  to  Hollanders 
and  Englishmen. 

The  word  then,  as  used  by  the  Por- 
tuguese discoverers,  referred  to  reli- 
gion, and  implied  no  nationalitj^  It 
is  plain  indeed  from  many  passages 
that  the  Moors  of  Calicut  and  Cochin 
were  in  the  beginning  of  the  16th 
century  people  of  mixt  race,  just  as 
the  Moplas  (q.v.)  are  now.  The 
Arab,  or  Arabo-African  occujjants  of 
Mozambique  and  Melinda,  the  Su- 
malis  of  Magodoxo,  the  Arabs  and 
Persians  of  Kalhat  and  Omiuz,  the 
Boras  of  Guzerat,  are  all  MoUTOS 
to  the  Portuguese  wi-iters,  though  the 
more  intelligent  among  these  are  quite 
conscious  of  the  impropriety  of  the 
term.  The  Moors  of  the  Malabar  coast 
were  middlemen,  who  had  adopted  a 
profession  of  Islam  for  their  own  con- 
venience, and  in  order  to  minister  for 
their  o'mi  profit  to  the  constant  traffic 
of  merchants  from  Ormuz  and  the 
Arabian  ports.  Similar  influences  still 
afiect  the  boatmen  of  the  same  coast, 
among  whom  it  has  become  a  sort  of 
custom  in  certain  families,  that  dif- 
ferent members  should  profess  re- 
spectively ilahommedanism,  Hindu- 
ism, and  Christianity. 

The  use  of  tlie  woi-d  Moor  for  Ma- 
hommedan died  out  pretty  well  among 
educated  Eiu'opeans  in  the  Bengal 
Presidency  in  the  beginning  of  this 
century,  or  even  earlier,  but  probably 
held  its  ground  a  good  deal  longer 
among  the  British  soldiery,  whilst  the 
adjective  Jloorish  T\'ill  be  found  in  our 
quotations  nearly  as  late  as  1840.  In 
Ceylon,  the  Straits,  and  the  Dutch 
Colonies,  -the  term  Moorman  for  a 
Musulman  is  still  in  common  use. 
Indeed  the  word  is  still  emialoyed  by 
the  servants  of  Madras  officers  in 
speaking  of  Mahommedans,  or  of  a 
certain  class  of  these. 

140S.     "  .  .  .  .  the  Moors  never  came  to 


MOOR,  MOORMAN. 


446 


MOOR,  MOORMAN. 


the  house  when  this  trading  went  on,  and 
we  became  aware  that  they  wished  us  ill, 
in  so  much  that  when  any  of  us  went  ashore, 
in  order  to  annoy  us  they  would  spit  on  the 
ground,  and  say  'Portugal,  Portugal.'" — 
Hoteiro  de  V.  da  G.  75. 

1498.  ' '  For  you  must  know,  gentlemen, 
that  from  the  moment  you  put  into  port 
here  (Caleout)  you  caused  disturbance  of 
mind  to  the  Moors  of  this  city,  who  are 
numerous  and  very  powerful  in  the  coun- 
try."— Correa,  Hak.  Soc.  166. 

1499.  "  We  reached  a  very  large  island 
called  Sumatra,  where  pepper  grows  in  con- 
siderable quantities The  Chief  is  a 

UooT,  but  speaking  a  different  language." 
- — Santo  Stefano,  in  India  in  the  XV.  Cent. 

150.5.  "Adi  28  zugno  vene  in  Venetia 
insieme  co  Sier  Alvixe  de  Boni  un  sclav 
moro  el  qua!  portorono  i  spagnoli  da  la  in- 
sula spagniola." — MS.  in  Museo  Civico  at 
Venice. 

Here  the  term  Hooi  is  applied  to  a  native 
of  Hispaniola  ! 

1513.  "Hanc  (Malaccam)  rex  Maurus 
gubernabat." — EiTumuelisBegisEpistola,  f.  1. 

1553.  ."And  for  the  hatred  in  which 
they  hold  them,  and  for  their  abhorrence  of 
the  name  of  Frangue,  they  call  in  reproach 
the  Christians  of  our  parts  of  the  world 
Frangaes,  just  as  we  improperly  call  tlmm 
again  Moors." — Barros,  iV.  iv.  16. 

c.  1560.  ' '  When  we  lay  at  Fuquien,  we  did 
see  certain  Moores,  who  knew  so  little  of 
their  secte  that  they  could  say  nothing  else 
but  that  Mahomet  was  a  Moore,  my  father 
was  a  Moore,  and  I  am  a  Moore." — Reports 
of  the  Province  of  China,  done  into  English 
by  JJ.  WiUes,  in  Hak.  ii.  557. 

1563.  "And  as  to  what  you  say  of 
X/udovioo  Vartomano,  I  have  spoken  both 
here  and  in  Portugal,  with  people  who 
knew  him  here  in  India,  and  they  told  me 
that  he  went  about  here  in  the  garb  of  a 
Moor,  and  that  he  came  back  among  us 
doing  penance  for  his  sins  ;  and  that  the 
man  never  went  further  than  Calecut  and 
Cochin,  nor  indeed  did  we  at  that  time 
navigate  those  seas  that  we  now  navigate." 
— Garcia,  i.  30. 

1569.  ".  .  .  .  always  whereas  I  have 
spoken  of  Gentiles  is  to  be  understood 
Idolaters,  and  whereas  I  speak  of  Moores, 
I  mean  Mahomets  secte." — Caesar  Fredei'ike 
in  Hakl.  ii.  359. 

1610.  "The  King  was  fled  for  feare  oi 
the  King  of  Makasar,  who  ....  would 
force  the  King  to  tume  Moore,  for  he  is  a 
Gentile." — Midleton,  in  JPurchas,  i.  239. 

1611.  "Les  Mores  du  pay  faisoiet  courir 
le  bruict,  que  les  notres  avoient  est^  battus. " 
— Wytfliet,  H.  des  Indes,  iii.  9. 

c.  1665.  "  II  y  en  a  de  Mores  et  de  Genti]  s 
Haspoutes.  Je  pris  des  Easpoutes  parce 
que  je  savois  qu'ils  servent  mieux  que 
les  Mores  qui  sont  superbea,  and  ne 
veulent  ijas  qu'on  se  plaigne  d'eux,  quelque 
sotise  ou  quelque  tromperie  qu'ils  fassent." 
— Thevenot,  v.  217. 


1673.  "Their  Crew  were  all  Moors  (by 
which  Word  hereafter  must  be  meant  those 
of  the  Mahometan  faith)  apparell'd  all  in 
white." — Fryer,  24. 

„  "  They  are  a  Shame  to  our  SaUors, 
who  can  hardly  ever  work  without  horrid 
Oaths  and  hideous  Cursing  and  Impre- 
cations ;  and  these  Moormen,  on  the 
contrary,  never  set  their  Hands  to  any 
Labour,  but  that  they  sing  a  Psalm  or 
Prayer,  and  conclude  at  every  joint  Appli- 
cation to  it,  '  Allah,  Allah,'  invoking  the 
Name  of  God."— lb.  55-56. 

1685.  "  We  putt  out  a  peece  of  a  Eed 
Ancient  to  appear  like  a  Moor's  Vessel: 
not  judging  it  safe  to  be  known  to  be  Eng- 
lish ;  Om-nationhavinglatelygottanillname 
by  abusing  ye  Inhabitants  of  these  Islands : 
but  no  boat  would  come  neer  us ....  "  (in 
the  Maldives). — Hedges,  March  9. 

1688.  "  Lascars,  _  who  are  Moors  of 
India." — Dampier,  ii.  57. 

1689.  ' '  The  place  where  they  went  ashore 
was  a  Town  of  the  Moors :  Wfiich  name  our 
Seamen  give  to  all  the  Subjects  of  the  great 
Mogul,  but  especially  his  Mahometan  Sub- 
jects ;  calling  the  Idolaters,  Gentous  or 
Eashboots." — Dampier,  i.  507. 

1752.  "  His  successor  Mr.  Godeheu 
....  even  permitted  him  (Dupleix)  to 
continue  the  exhibition  of  those  marks  of 
Moorish  dignity,  which  both  Murzafa-jing 
and  SaUabad-jing  had  permitted  him  to 
display." — Orme,  i.  367. 

1757.  In  Ives,  writing  in  this  year,  we 
constantly  find  the  terms  Moormen  and 
Moorish,  applied  to  the  forces  against 
which  Clive  and  Watson  were  acting  on 
the  Hoogly. 

1763.  "  Prom  these  origins,  time  has 
formed  in  India  a  mighty  nation  of  near  ten 
millions  of  Mahomedans,  whom  Europeans 
call  Moors."— Onree,  ed.,  1803,  i.  24. 

1770.  "  Before  the  Europeans  doubled 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  the  Moors,  who 
were  the  only  maritime  people  of  India, 
sailed  from  Surat  and  Bengal  to  Malacca." 
—Raynal  (tr.  1777),  i.  210. 

1781.  "  Mr.  Hicky  thinks  it  a  Duty  in- 
cumbent on  him  to  inform  his  friends  in 
particular,  and  the  Public  in  General,  that 
an  attempt  was  made  to  Assassinate  him 
last  Thursday  Morning  between  the  Houre 
of  One  and  two  o'clock,  by  two  armed  Eu- 
ropeans aided  and  assisted  by  a  Moor- 
man. .  ." — Hicky's Bengal  Gazette, A-pnllfb.. 

1784.  "  Lieutenants  Speediman  and 
Kutledge  ....  were  bound,  circumcised, 
and  clothed  in  Moorish  garments."— In 
Scton-Karr,  i.  15, 

1807.  "  The  rest  of  the  inhabitants,  who 
are  Moors,  and  the  richer  Gentoos,  are 
dressed  in  various  degrees  and  fashions." — 
Ld.  Minto  in  India,  17. 

1829.  "I  told  my  Moorman,  as  they 
call  the  Mussulmans  here,  just  now  to  ask 
the  drum-major  when  the  mail  for  the  Prerf- 
vnn  (?)  was  to  be  made  up."— Mem.  of  Col. 
Mountain,  2nd  ed.  80. 


MOOBA. 


447 


MOOES,  THE. 


1839.  "  As  I  came  out  of  the  gate  I  met 
some  young  Moorish  dandies  on  horseback  ; 
one  of  them  was  evidently  a  '  crack-rider,' 
and  began  to  show  oft." — Letten  from 
Madras,  p.  290. 

Moora,  s.  Sea  Hind.  mUrCi,  from 
Port,  amura,  Ital.  mura ;  a  tack  (iJoe- 
huck). 

Moorah,  s.  A  measure  used  in  the 
sale  of  paddy  at  Bombay  and  in  Gu- 
zerat.  The  true  form  of  this  word  is 
doubtful.  From  Molesworth's  Mahr. 
Diet,  it  would  seem  that  mudd  and 
mudl  are  properly  cases  of  rice-straw 
bound  together  to  contain  certain 
quantities  of  grain,  the  former  larger 
and  the  latter  smaller.  Hence  it  would 
be  a  vague  and  locally  varying  mea- 
sm-e.  But  there  is  also  a  land  measure 
of  the  same  name.     See  Wilson,  s.v. 


1554.  "  (At  Ba9aim)  the  Mura  of  laiee 
contains  3  candis,  which  (batee)  is  rice  in 
the  husk,  and  after  it  is  stript  it  amounts 
to  a  candy  and  a  half,  and  something  more." 
—A.  Nunes,  30. 

1813.     "  Batty  Measure. 

*  *  *  * 

25  parahs make  1  moorah.* 

4  candies ,,     1  moorah. 

*  Equal  to  S63  lbs.  12  oz.  12  drs." 

Milhum,  2nd  ed.  143. 

Moorpunky,  s.  Corr.  of  Mdr- 
pahkM,  '  peacock-tailed ; '  the  name 
given  to  certain  state  pleasure-boats 
on  the  Gangetic  rivers,  now  only 
(if  at  all)  surviving  at  Murshldabad. 
They  are  a  good  deal  like  the  Bur- 
mese •  war-boats ; '  see  cut  in  Mission 
to  Ava  (Major  Phayre's),  p.  4. 

1780.  "  Another  boat  ....  very  cu- 
riously constructed,  the  Uoor-puuky:  these 
are  very  long  and  narrow,  sometimes  ex- 
tending to  upwards  of  100  feet  in  length, 
and  not  more  than  8  feet  in  breadth  ;  they 
are  always  paddled,  sometimes  by  40  men, 
and  are  steered  by  a  large  paddle  from  the 
stern,  which  rises  in  the  shape  of  a  peacock, 
a  snake,  or  some  other  animal." — Hodaes, 
40. 

Moors,  The,  s.  The  Hindustani 
language  was  in  the  last  century  com- 
monly thus  styled.  The  idiom  is  a 
curious  old  English  one  for  the  deno- 
mination of  a  language,  of  which 
'  broad  Scots '  is  perhaps  a  type,  and 
which  we  find  exemplified  in  '  Mala- 
-bars'  for  Tamil,  whilst  we  have  also 
met  ynSa.  Bengals  for  Bengali,  with  In- 
dostans  for  TJrdti,  and  with  TurJcs  for 
Turkish.    The  term  Moors  is  probably 


now  entirely  obsolete,  but  down  to 
1830,  at  least,  some  old  officers  of  the 
Royal  army  and  some  old  Madras  civi- 
lians would  occasionally  use  the  tenn 
as  sj'nonymous  with  what  the  former 
would  also  call  'the  black  language.' 

The  following  is  a  transcript  of  the 
title-page  of  liadley's  Grammar,  the 
earliest  English  Grammar  of  Hin- 
dustani :* 

_ ' '  Grammatical  Remarks  |  on  the  |  Prac- 
tical and  Vulgar  Dialect  |  Of  the  |  Indostan 
Language  |  commonly  called  Moors  |  with 
a  vocabulary  |  English  and  Moors.  The 
Spelling  according  to  |  The  Persian  Or- 
thography I  Wherein  are  |  References  be- 
tween \Vords  resembling  each  other  in  | 
Sound  and  different  in  Significations  |  with 
Literal  Translations  and  Explanations  of 
the  Com-  I  pounded  Words  and  Circum- 
locutory Expressions  |  For  the  more  easy 
attaining  the  Idiom  of  the  Language  [  Thia 
whole  calculated  for 

The  Common  Practice  in  Bengal. 

*' Si  quid  novistl  rectius  istis, 

Candldus  imperti ;  si  non  liis  utere  nieciim." 

By  Capt.  George  Hadlet. 

London : 

Printed  for  T.  Cadell  in  the  Strand. 

MDCCLXXII." 

Captain  Hadley's  orthography  is- 
on  a  detestable  system.  He  writes 
chooherau,  chooheree,  for  chohrd,  cliohrf 
{'  boy,  girl ') ;  dolchinney  for  ddl-chini 
('cinnamon')  &c.  His  etymological 
ideas  also  are  loose.  Thus  be  gives 
'  shrimps '  =  clnnghra  mutchee,  '  fish 
with  legs  or  claws,'  as  if  the  word  was 
from  chang  (Pers.),  '  a  hook  or  claw.' 
Bdgdor,  '  a  halter,'  or  as  he  writes, 
haug-doore,  he  derives  from  dur,  '  dis- 
tance '  instead  of  dor,  '  a  rope.'  He 
has  no  knowledge  of  the  instrumental 
case  with  terminal  ne,  and  he  does  not 
seem  to  be  aware  that  ham  and  hnn 
(Jium  and  loom,  as  he  writes)  are  in 
s^eaRty plurals  ('  we  '  and  '  you ').  The 
grammar  is  altogether  of  a  very  pri- 
mitive and  tentative  character,  and  f  ar 
behind  that  of  the  E.  0.  Missionaries, 
dated  1778,  which  is  referred  to  s.  v. 
Hindustani.  We  have  not  seen  that 
of  Schulz  (1745)  mentioned  under  the 
same. 

1752.  "  The  Centinel  was  sitting  at  the 
top  of  the  gate,  singing  a  Moorish  song."^ 
Orme,  ed.  1803,  i.  272. 

1767.     "In  order  to  transact  Business  of 

*  Hadley,  liowever,  mentions  in  lii.s  preface  tliat 
a  small  pamphlet  had  heen  received  by  Mr.  George 
Bogle  in  1770,  which  he  found  to  be  the  mutilated 
embryo  of  his  own  gi'ammatical  sclicuie.  This 
was  circulating  in  Bengal  "at  liis  exjieuse." 


MOOBUM. 


448 


MOPLAH. 


any  kind  in  this  Countrey,  you  must  at  least 
have  a  smattering  of  the  Language  for  few 
■of  the  Inhabitants  (except  in  great  Towns) 
sipeak  English.  The  original  Language,  of 
this  Countrey,  (or  at  least  the  earliest  we 

know  of)  is  the  Bengala  or  Gentoo 

But  the  polite.st  Language  is  the  Moors  or 

Mussulmans  and  Persian The  only 

Language  that  I  know  anything  of  is  the 
Bengala,  and  that  I  do  not  speak  perfectly, 
for  you  may  remember  that  I  had  a  very 
poor  knack  at  learning  Languages." — MS. 
LetUr  of  James  Rcnnell,  March  10. 

1783.  "  Moors,  by  not  being  written, 
bars  all  close  application." — Letter  in  L.  of 
Colebrooke,  13. 

„  "  The  language  called  '  Moors '  has 
■a  written  character  differing  both  from  the 
Sanskrit  and  Bengalee  character,  it  is 
called  Nayree,  which  means  'writing.'" — 
Letter  in  Mem.  of  Ld.  Teic/mnouth,  i.  104. 
1784. 

"Wild  perroquets  fitst  silence  broke. 
Eager  of  dangers  near  to  prate ; 
But  they  in  English  never  spoke, 
'■  And  she  began  her  Moors  of  late." 
Plassey  Plain,  a  Ballad  by  Sir  W. 
Jones,  in  Works,  ii.  504. 

1788.  "  Wants  Employment.  A  young 
man  who  has  been  some  years  in  Bengal, 
used  to  common  accounts,  understands 
BcnrjalUes,  Moors,  Portuguese  ....  " — In 
Selon^Karr,  i.  286. 

1789.  ".  .  .  .  Sometimes  slept  half 
an  hour,  sometimes  not,  and  then  wrote  or 
talked  Persian  or  Moors  till  sunset,  when  I 
went  to  parade." — Letter  of  Sir  T.  Munro, 
i.  76. 

1802.  "All  business  is  transacted  in  a 
barbarous  mixture  of  Moors,  Mahratta,  and 
Gentoo." — Sir  T.  Munro,  in  Life,  i.  333. 

1804.  "  She  had  a  Moorish  woman  in- 
terpreter, and  as  I  heard  her  give  orders 
to  her  interpreter  in  the  Moorish  language 
•  ...  I  must  consider  the  conversation  of 
the  first  authority." — Wellington,  iii.  290. 

,,  "  The  Stranger]s  Guide  to  the 
Hindoostauic,  or  Orand  Popular  Language 
■of  India,  invproperly  called  Moorish ;  l)y  J. 
Borthwick  Gilchrist :  Calcutta." 

Moorum,  s.  A  word  used  in  "West- 
•ern  India  for  gravel,  &c.,  especially  as 
used  in  road-metal.  The  word  appears 
to  be  Makratti.  Molesworth.  gives 
■' '  murum,  a  fissile  kind  of  stone,  pro- 
bably decayed  Trap." 

Mootsuddy,  s.  A  native  accoun- 
tant. H.  mutasaddl  from  Ar.  muta- 
.$addi. 

1683.  "Cossadass  ye  chief  Secretary, 
Mutsuddies,  and  ye  Nabobs  Chief  Eunuch 
will  be  paid  all  their  money  beforehand." — 
Hedges,  Jan.  0. 

17S5.  "This  representation  has  caused 
us  the  utmost  surprise.  Whenever  the 
Mutsuddies  belongmg  to  your  department 


cease  to  yield  you  proper  obedience,  you 
must  give  them  a  severe  flogging. " — Tippoo's 
Letters,  p.  2. 

1785.  "  Old  age  has  certainly  made 
havock  on  your  understanding,  otherwise 
you  would  have  known  that  the  Mutusud- 
dies  here  are  not  the  proper  persons  to 
determine  the  market  prices  there." — Do. 
p.  118. 

Moplah,  s.  Malayalam,  raappila. 
The  usual  application  of  this  word  is 
tp  the  indigenous  Mahommedans  of 
Malabar ;  but  it  is  also  applied  to  the 
indigenous  (so  called)  Syrian  Chris- 
tians of  Cochin  and  Travancore.  In 
Morton's  Life  of  Leyden  the  word  in 
the  latter  application  is  curiously  mis- 
printed as  madilla. 

The  derivation  of  the  word  is  veiy 
obscure.  Wilson  gives  md-pilla, 
'  mother's  son,'  "  as  sprung  from  the 
intercourse  of  foreign  colonists,  who 
were  persons  unknown,  with  Malabar 
women."  Nelson,  as  quoted  below, 
interprets  the  word  as  '  bridegroom ' 
(it  should  however  rather  be  '  son-in- 
law  ')  *  Dr.  Badger  again,  in  a  note 
on  Varthema,  suggests  that  it  is  from 
the  Arabic  verb  falaha,  and  means 
'  a  cultivator  '  (compare  the  fellah  of 
Egypt).  "wHlst  Mr.  C.  P.  Brown  ex- 
presses his  conviction  that  it  was  a 
Tanul  mispronunciation  of  the  Arabic 
mu'abbar,  '  from  over  the  water.'  No 
one  of  these  greatly  commends  itself. 

1516.  "In  all  this  country  of  Malabar 
there  are  a  great  quantity  of  Moors,  who 
are  of  the  same  language  and  coloiu'  as  the 

Gentiles  of  the  country They  call 

these  Moors  Mapulers;  they  carry  on 
nearly  all  the  trade  of  the  seaports."— £ar- 
liosa,  146. 

1767.  '■  AH  Raja,  the  Chief  of  Cananore, 
who  was  a  Muhammadan,'  and  of  the  tribe 
called  Mapilla,  rejoiced  at  the  success  and 
conquests  of  a  Muhammadan  Chief."— ff. 
ofHydur,  p.  184. 

1782.  " .  .  .  .  les  Maplets  rejurent  les 
coutumes  et  les  superstitions  des  Gentils, 
sous  I'empire  des  quels  ils  vivoient.  C'est 
pour  seconformer  aux  usages  desMalabars, 
que  les  enfans  des  Maplets  n'h&itent  point 
de  leurs  pferes,  mais  des  frferes  de  leurK 
mferes." — Sonnerat,  i.  193. 

1787. 
"  Of  Moplas  fierce  your  hand  has  tam'd, 
And    monsters    that    your   sword    has 
maim'd." 
•      Life  and  Letters  of  J.  Mitson,  1833, 
i.  114 


*  The  hustand  of  the  existing  Princess  of  Tan- 
jore  is  liabituaMy  styled  by  tlie  natives  "MapUlai 
SaJub  ("il  Signor  Genero  ";,  as  tlie  aon-in-Iaw  of 
the  late  Raja. 


MORA. 


449 


MOBT-DE-CHIEN. 


1800.  "We  are  not  in  the  most  thriving 
ondition  in  this  country.  Polegars,  nairs, 
nd  moplas  in  arms  on  all  aides  of  us." — 
fclUngton,  i.  43. 

1813.  "  At  on  e  time  the  Moplahs  created 
reat  commotion  in  Travancore,  and  to- 
cards  the  end  of  the  17th  century  massa- 
red  the  chief  of  Anjengo,  and  all  the 
Jnglish  gentlemen  belonging  to  the  settle- 
lent,  when  on  a  public  visit  to  the  Queen 
i  AttmgSu"— Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  i.  402. 

1868.  "I  may  add  in  concluding  my 
lotice  that  the  Kalians  alone  of  all  the 
lastes  of  Madura  call  the  Mahometans  'm(J- 
iilleis'  or  bridegrooms  (Moplahs)." — Nel- 
loti's  Madura,  Pt.  ii.  55. 

Mora,  s.  Hind,  morha.  A  stool 
[tdbmret) ;  a  footstool.  In  common 
colloquial  use. 

Morchal,  s.  A  fan,  or  a  flj-'Whisk, 
made  of  peacock's  feathers.  Hind. 
morcKhal. 

1673.  "All  the  heat  of  the  Day  they 
idle  it  under  some  shady  Tree,  at  night 
they  come  in  Troops,  armed  with  a  great 
Pole,  a  Mirchal  or  Peacock's  Tail,  and  a 
Wallet."— J>-j/e»-,  95. 

1690.  (The  heat)  "  makes  us  Employ  our 
Peons  in  Fanning  of  us  with  Iturchals 
made  of  Peacock's  Feathers,  four  or  five 
Foot  long,  in  the  time  of  our  Entertain- 
ments, and  when  we  take  our  Kepose." — 
Ovington,  335. 

Mort-de-cMen,  s.  A  name  for 
cholera,  in  use,  more  or  less,  up  to  the 
end  of  last  century,  and  the  former 
prevalence  of  which  has  tended  pro- 
bably to  the  extraordinary  and  baseless 
notion  that  epidemic  cholera  never 
existed  in  India  till  the  governorship 
of  the  Marquis  of  Hastings.  The  word 
id  this  form  is  really  a  corruption  of 
the  Portuguese  mordexim,  shaped  by 
a  fanciful  French  etymology.  The 
Portuguese  word  again  represents  the 
Konkani  and  Mahratti  modacM,  mod- 
shi,  or  modwasM,  '  cholera,'  from  a 
Mahr.  verb  modnen,  '  to  break  up,  to 
sink'  (as  under  infirmities,  in  fact  '  to 
collapse  '). 

The  Guzarati.  appear  to  be  wOrchi 
or  murachl. 

Correa's  description  is  so  striking 
that  we  give  it  almost  at  length : 

1543.  "This  winter  (see  Winter)  they 
had  in  Goa  a  mortal  distemper  which  the 
natives  call  morxy,  and  attacking  jjersons  of 
every  quality,  from  the  smallest  infant  at 
the  breast  to  the  old  man  of  fourscore, 
and 'also  domestic  animals  and  fowls,  so 
that  it  aSected  every  living  thing,  male  and 
female.  And  this  malady  attacked  people 
without  any  cause  that  could  be  assigned, 


falling  upon  sioli  and  sound  alike,  on  the 
fat  and  the  lean  ;  and  nothing  in  the  world 
was  a  safeguard  against  it.  And  this  ma- 
lady attacked  the  stomach,  caused  as  some 
experts  affirmed  by  chill ;  though  later  it  was 
maintained  that  no  cause  whatever  could  be 
discovered.  The  malady  was  so  powerful  and 
so  evil  that  it  immediately  produced  the 
symptoms  of  strong  poison ;  e.g.,  vomiting, 
constant  desire  for  water,  with  drying  of 
the  stomach;  and  cramps  that  contracted 
the  hams  and  the  soles  of  the  feet,  with 
such  pains  that  the  patient  seemed  dead, 
with  the  eyes  broken  and  the  nails  of  fingers 
and  toes  black  and  crumpled.  And  for  this 
malady  our  physicians  never  found  any 
cure ;  and  the  patient  was  carried  oil  in 
one  day,  or  at  the  most  in  a  day  and 
night ;  insomuch  that  not  ten  in  a  hundred 
recovered,  and  those  who  did  recover  were 
such  as  were  healed  in  haste  with  medicines 
of  little  importance  known  to  the  natives. 
So  great  was  the  mortality  this  season  that 
the  bells  were  tolling  all  day  ....  inso- 
much that  the  governor  forbade  the  tolling 
of  tlie  church  bells,  not  to  frighten  the 
people  ....  and  when  a  man  died  in  the 
hospital  of  this  malady  of  morexy  the 
Governor  ordered  all  the  experts  to  come 
together  and  operi  the  body.  But  they 
found  nothing  wrong  except  that  the  paunch 
was  shrunk  up  like  a  hen's  gizzard,  and 
wrinkled  like  a  pieceof  scorched  leather.  . ." 
—Correa,  iv.  288-289. 

1563. 

"  Page. — Don  Jeronymo  sends  to  beg  that 
you  will  go  and  visit  his  brother  imme- 
diately, for,  though  this  is  not  the  time  of 
day  for  visits,  delay  would  be  dangerous, 
and  he  will  be  very  thankful  that  you  come 
at  once. 

"  Orto. — What  is  the  matter  with  the 
patient,  and  how  long  has  he  been  ill  ? 

"Page. — He  has  got  morzl;  and  he  has 
been  ill  two  hours. 

"  Orta. — I  will  follow  you. 

"  Buano. — Is  this  the  disease  that  kills  so 
quickly,  and  that  few  recover  from? 
Tell  me  how  it  is  called  by  our  people,  and 
by  the  natives,  and  the  symptoms  of  it,  and 
the  treatment  you  use  in  it. 

' '  Orta. — Our  name  for  the  disease  is 
CoUerka  passio ;  and  the  Indians  call  it 
morxi ;  whence  again  by  corruption  we  call 

it  mordezi It  is  sharper  here  than 

in  our  own  part  of  the  world,  for  usually  it 
kills  in  four  and  twenty  hours.  And  I 
have  seen  some  cases  where  the  patient  did 
not  live  more  than  ten  hours.  The  most 
that  it  lasts  is  four  days  ;  but  as  there  is  no 
rule  without  an  exception,  I  once  saw  a 
man  with  great  constancy  of  virtue  who 
lived  twenty  days  continually  throwing  up* 
.  .  .  bile,  and  died  at  last.  Let  us  go  and  see 
this  sick  man;  and  as  for  the  symjjtoms 
you  will  yourself  see  what  a  thing  it  is." — 
Garcia,  S.  7iv,  75. 

1578.  "  There  is  another  thing  which  is 
useless  called  by  them  canarin,  which  the 


MOBT-DE-CHIEN. 


450 


MORT-VB-CHIEN. 


Canarin  Brahman  physicians  usually  employ 
for  the  colleriac  passio  sickness,  which  they 
callmorxi ;  which  sickness  is  so  sharp  that 
it  kills  in  fourteen  hours  or  less." — Acosta, 
Tractado,  27. 

1598.  _"  There  reigneth  a  sioknesse  called 
KoTdezijn  which  stealeth  uppon  men,  and 
handleth  them  in  such  sorte,  that  it  wea- 
keneth  a  man,  and  maketh  him  cast  out  all 
that  he  hath  in  his  bodie,  and  many  times 
his  life  withall." — Linschoten,  67. 

1599.  "The  disease  which  in  India  is 
called  Mordicin.  This  is  a  species  of  Colic, 
which  comes  on  in  those  countries  with  such 
force  and  vehemence  that  it  kills  in  a  few 
hours ;  and  there  is  no  remedy  discovered. 
It  causes  evacuations  by  stool  or  vomit,  and 
makes  one  burst  with  pain.  But  there  is  a 
herb  proper  for  the  cure,  which  bears  the 
same  name  of  mordescin." — CwrletM,  227. 

1602.  "  In  those  islets  (off  Aracan)  they 
found  bad  and  brackish  water,  and  certain 
beans  like  ours  both  green  and  dry,  of  which 
they  ate  sonje,  and  in  the  same  moment 
this  gave  them  a  Icind  of  dysentery,  which 
in  India  they  corruptly  call  mordexim, 
which  ought  to  be  morxis,  and  which  the 
Arabs  call  saohaiza,  which  is  what  Rasis 
calls  mhida,  a  disease 'which  kills  in  24 
hours.  Its  action  is  immediately  to  pro- 
duce a  sunken  and  slender  pulse,  with  cold 
sweat,  great  inward  fire,  and  excessive 
thirst,  the  eyes  sunken,  great  vomitings,  and 
in  fact  it  leaves  the  natural  power  so  col- 
lapsed (tkn-ihada)  that  the  patient  seems 
like  a  dead  man." — Couto,  Pec.  IV.,  liv.  iv. 
cap.  10. 

c.  1610.  "  II  regne  entre  eux  vne  autre 
maladie  qui  vieut  a  I'improviste,  ils  la  nom- 
mentllordesin,  et  vient  auec  grande  douleur 
des  testes,  et  vomissement,  et  orient  fort, 
et  le  plus  souvent  en  meurent." — Pyrard 
de  Lauval,  ii.  19. 

1631.  "Pulvis  ejus  (Calumbac)  ad 
scrap,  unius  pondus  sumptus  cholerae  prod- 
est,  quam  Mordexi  incolae  vocant." — Jac. 
Bontii,  lib.  iv.  p.  43. 

1638.  ".  .  .  .  celles  qui  y  regnent  le 
l)lus,  sont  celles  qu'ils  appellent  Mordexin, 
qui  tue  subitement."— ilfiiftd&to,  265. 

1648.  See  also  the  (questionable)  Voy- 
ages Fameux  du  Sieur  Victor  le  Blanc,  76. 

c.  1665.  "  Les  Portugais  appellent  Uor- 
decliin  les  quatre  sortes  de  Coliques  qu'on 
.souffre  dans  les  Indes  ou  elles  sont  fre- 
quentes  .  .  .  .  ceux  qui  ont  la  quatrifeme 
soufrent  les  trois  maux  ensemble,k  savoir  le 
vomissement,  le  flux  de  ventre,  les  extremes 
douleurs,  et  je  crois  que  cette  derniere  est 
le  Colera-Morbus."— 2ViCTmoi,  v.  324. 

1673.  "  They  apply  Cauteries  most  un- 
mercifully in  a  Hordislieen,  called  so  by 
the  Fortugals,  being  a  Vomiting  with 
liooseness." — Fryer,  114. 

1690.  "  The  Hordechiue  is  another  Dis- 
ease ....  which  is  a  violent  Vomiting 
and  Looseness. " — Ovmgton,  350. 

c.  1690.  Bumpkins,  speaking  of  the 
Jaek-fruit  (q.v.) :  "Non  nisi  vacuo  stomacho 


edendus  est,  alias  enim plerumque 

oritur  Passio  Ctwlcrica,  Portugallis  Hordexi 
dicta."— flcr5.  Amh.,  i.  106. 

1702.  "  Cette  grande  indigestion  qu'on 
appelle  aux  Indes  Uordecliin,  et  que 
quelques  uns  de  nos  Frangais  ont  appellee 
Mort-de  Chien."— ie«res  Edif.  xi.  156. 

Bluteau  (s.v.)  says  Mordexim  is 
properly  a  failure  of  digestion  which 
is  very  perilous  in  those  parties,  un- 
less the  native  remedy  he  used.  This 
is  to  apply  a  thin  iron,  like  a  spit,  and 
heated,  under  the  heel,  till  the  patient 
screams  with  pain,  and  then  to  slap 
the  same  part  with  the  sole  of  a 
shoe,  &o. 

1705.  "  Ce  mal  s'appelle  mort-de-chien." 
— LuiUier,  113. 

The  following  is  an  example  of  lite- 
ral translation,  as  far  as  we  know, 
unique  : 

1716.  "The  extraordinary  distempers 
of  this  country  (1.  of  Bourbon)  are  the 
Gholick,  and  what  they  call  the  Dog's  Disease, 
which  is  cured  by  burning  the  heel  of  the 
patient  with  a  hot  iron." — Acct.  of  the  I.  of 
Bourbon,  in  La  Boque's  Voyage  to  Arabia 
the  Sappy,  etc.,  B.  T.,  London,  1726,  p. 
15.5. 

1727.  ".  ...  the  Mordexin  (which 
seizes  one  suddenly  with  such  oppression 
and  palpitation  that  he  thinks  he  is  going 
to  die  on  the  spot." — Valentijn,  v.  (Mala- 
bar) 3. 

c.  1760.  "There  is  likewise  known,  on 
the  Malabar  coast  chiefly,  a  most  ^iolent 
disorder  they  call  the  Mordeohiu;  which 
seizes  the  patient  vrith  such  fury  of  purging, 
vomiting,  and  tormina  of  the  intestines, 
that  it  will  often  carry  him  off  in  30  hours." 
—Grose,  i.  250. 

1768.  "  This  disease  (cholera  morbus)  in 
the  East  Indies,  where  it  is  very  frequent 
and  fatal,  is  called  Mort-de-cliieii."—iiJirf, 
Essay  on  Diseases  incidental  to  Sot  Climates, 
248. 

1778.    In  the  Vocabulary  of  the  Portu- 

fuese  Gramatica  Indostana,  we  find  Mor- 
echim,  as  a  Portuguese  word,  rendered  in 
Hind,  by  the  word  badazmi,  i.e.,  bad-hazmi, 
'  dyspepsia '  (p.  99).  The  most  common 
modem  Hind,  term  for  cholera  is  (the 
Arab. )  hai^ah.  The  latter  word  is  g^ven  by 
Garcia  De  Orta  in  the  form  hachaiza.,  and 
in  the  quotation  from  Couto  as  sacJuma  (?). 
Jahangir  speaks  of  one  of  his  nobles  as 
dying  in  theDeccan,  of  haiiah,  in  A.D.  1615 
(see  note  to  EUiot,  vi.  346). '  It  is,  however, 
perhaps  not  to  be  assumed  that  hmiah 
always  means  cholera.  Thus  Macpherson 
mentions  that  a  violent  epidemic,  which 
raged  in  the  Camp  of  Aurangzib  at  Bijapur 
in  1689,  is  called  so.  But  in  the  history  of 
Khafi  Khan  (Elliot,  vii.  337)  the  general 
phrases  td'Un  and  wdbd  are  used  in  refer- 
ence to  this  disease,  whilst  the  description 
is  that  of  bubonic  plague. 


MOBT-DE-CHIEN. 


451 


MOBT-DE-CHIEN. 


1781.  "  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  21st 
June  (1781)  we  had  'two  men  seized  with 
the  mort-de-ohien." — Curtis,  Diseases  of 
India,  3rd  ed.,  Edinh.,  1807. 

1782.  "  Les  indigestions  appellfes  dans 
rinde  Mort-de-chien,  sont  fr^quentes, 
Les  Castes  qui  mangent  de  la  viands, 
nourriture  trop  pesante  pour  un  olimat  si 
chaud,  en  sont  souvent  attaqu^es.  .  .  ." — 
Sonnerat,  i.  205. 

This  author  writes  thus  just  after  having 
described  two  epidemics  of  cholera  under  the 
name  of  Fhix  aigu.  He  did  not  apprehend 
that  this  was  in  fact  the  real  Uort-de-chien. 

1783.  "A  disease  generally  called 'Mort- 
de-chien 'at  this  time  (during  the  defence 
of  Onore)  raged  with  great  violence  among 
the  native  inhabitants." — Forbes,  Oriental 
Memoirs,  iv.  122. 

1796.  "  Far  more  dreadful  are  the  con- 
sequences of  the  above-mentioned  intestinal 
cone,  called  by  the  Indians  shani,  mor- 
dezim,  and  also  Nircomben.  It  is  occa- 
sioned, as  I  have  said,  by  the  winds  blowing 
from  the  mountains  .  .  .  the  consequence 
is  that  malignant  and  bilious  slimy  matter 
adheres  to  the  bowels,  and  occasions  violent 
pains,  vomiting,  fevers,  and  stupefaction ; 
so  that  persons  attacked  with  the  disease 
die  very  often  in  a  few  hours.  It  some- 
times happens  that  30  or  40  persons  die  in 
this  manner,  in  one  place,  in  the  course  of 
the  day.  ...  In  the  year  1782  this  disease 
raged  with  so  much  fury  that  a  great  many 
persona  died  of  it." — Fra  Paolino,  Eng. 
Transl.,  409-10  (crag,  see  p.  353). 

As  to  the  names  used  by  Fra  Paolino, 
for  his  Shani  or  Ciani,  we  find  nothing 
nearer  than  Tamil  and  Mai.  sanni,  '  con- 
vulsion, paralysis.'  (Winslow  in  his  Tamil 
Diet,  specifies  13  kinds  of  sanni.  Komben 
is  explained  as  '  a  kind  of  cholera  or  small- 
pox'!!); andm»'-Jom6en('water-k.')as  'akind 
of  cholera  or  bilious  diarrhoea.')  Paolino 
.  adds :  "  La  droga  amara  costa  assai,  e  non 
si  poteva  amministrare  a  tanti  miserabili  che 

perivano.    Adunque  in  mancanza  di  questa 
droga  amara  noi  distillassimo  in  TAgara, 

0  acqua  vitedi  coco,  molto  stereo  dicavalli  ( !), 
0  Tamministrammo   agl'    infermi.      Tutti 

quelli  che  prendevano  questa  guarivano." 

1808.  "Morchee  or]IIortshee(6uz.)and 
Mddee  (Mah.).  A  morbid  affection  in 
which  the  symptoms  are  convulsive  action, 
followed  by  evacuations  of  the  first  passage 
up  and  down,  with  intolerable  tenesmus,  or 
twisting-like  sensation  in  the  intestines, 
corresponding  remarkably  with  the  cholera- 
morhus  of  European  synopsists,  called  by 
the  country  people  in  England  (?)  mortx- 
sheen,  and  by  others  mord-dn-chien  and 
Maua  des  chienes,  as  if  it  had  come  from 
France."— iS.  Srwmmond,  Ilhistraiions,  &c. 
A  curious  notice ;  and  the  author  was,  we 
presume,  from  his  title  of  "  Dr.,"  a  medical 
man.  We  suppose  for  England  above  should 
be  read  India. 

The  next  quotation  is  the  latest 
instance  of  the  familiar  use  of  the 
■word  that  we  have  met  with : 


1812.  "General M*****wastaken very 
ill  three  or  four  days  ago ;  a  kind  of  fit^ 
mort  de  chien — the  doctor  said,  brought  on 
by  eating  too  many  radishes." — Original 
Familiar  Correspondence  between  Residents 
in  India,  &c.,  Edinburgh,  1846,  p.  287. 

1813.  "  STort  de  chien  is  nothing  more 
than  the  highest  degree  of  Cholera  Morbus." 
— Johnson,  Infi.  of  Tropical  Climate,  405. 

These  quotations  show  that  cholera, 
whether  as  sporadic  disease  or  as  epi- 
demic, is  no  new  thing  in  India. 
Almost  in  the  heginning  of  the  Portu- 
guese expeditions  to  the  East  we  find 
apparent  examples  of  the  visitations  of 
this  terrible  scourge,  though  no  pre- 
cise name  he  given  in  the  narratives. 
Thus  we  read  m  the  Life  of  Giovanni 
da  EmpoU,  an  adventurous  young  Flo- 
rentine who  served  with  the  Portu- 
guese, that,  arriving  in  China  in  1517, 
the  ships'  crews  were  attacked  by  a 
pessima  malatia  di  frusso  (virulent 
flux)  of  such  kind  that  there  died 
thereof  about  70  men,  and  among 
these  Giovanni  himself,  and  two  other 
Florentines  {Vita,  in  Archivio  Storico 
Italiano,  33).  Oorrea  says  that,  in 
1503,  20,000  men  died  of  a  Uke  disease 
in  the  army  of  the  Zamorin.  We  have 
given  above  Oorrea's  description  of  the 
terrible  Goa  pest  of  1543,  which  was 
most  evidently  cholera.  Madras  ac- 
counts, according  to  Macpherson,  first 
mention  the  disease  at  Arcot  in  1756, 
and  there  are  frequent  notices  of  it  in 
that  neighbourhood  between  1763  and 
1787.  The  Hon.  E.  Lindsay  speaks  of 
ita8ragingatSylhetinl781,af  tor  carry- 
ing off  a  number  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Calcutta  (Macpherson).  It  also  raged 
that  year  at  Ganjam,  and  out  of  a  divi- 
sion of  5000  Bengal  troops  under  Col. 
Pearse,  who  were  on  the  march  through 
that  district,  1143  were  in  a  few  days 
sent  into  hospital,  whUst "  death  raged 
in  the  camp  with  a  horror  not  to  be 
described."  The  earliest  account  from 
the  pen  of  an  English  physician  is  by 
Dr.  Paisley,  and  is  dated  Madras, 
Eeby.  1774.  In  1783  it  broke  out  at 
Hardwar  Fair,  and  it  is  said,  in  less 
than  8  days,  to  have  carried  ofE  20,000 
pilgrims.  The  paucity  of  cases  of 
cholera  among  European  troops  in  the 
returns  up  to  1817,  is  ascribed  by  Dr. 
Macnamara  to  the  way  in  which  facts 
were  disguised  by  the  current  nomen- 
clature of  disease.  It  need  not  perhaps 
be  denied  that  the  outbreak  of  1817 
marked  a  great  recrudescence  of  the 
But  it  is  a  fact  that  some  of 

0   0   2 


MOBDEXIM. 


452 


MOSQUE. 


the  more  terrible  features  of  tlie  epide- 
mic, which  are  then  spoken  of  as  quite 
new,  had  been  prominently  described 
at  Q-oa  nearly  three  centuries  before. 

See  on  this  subject  an  article  by  Dr. 
J.  Macpherson  in  Qimrterly  Review, 
for  Jany.  1867,  and  a  Treatise  on  Asiatic 
Cholera  by  C.  Macnamara,  1876.  To 
these,  and  especially  to  the  former,  we 
owe  several  facts  and  references; 
though  we  had  recorded  quotations 
relating  to  mordexin  and  its  iden- 
tity with  cholera  some  years  before  even 
the  earlier  of  those  pubKcations. 

Mordexim,  or  Mordixim,  s.  Also 
the  name  of  a  sea-fish.  Bluteau  says 
'  a  fish  found  at  the  Isle  of  Quixembe 
on  the  Coast  of  Mozambique,  very 
like  bogas  (?)  or  river-pikes.' 

Mosellay,  n.p.  A  site  at  Shiraz  often 
mentioned  by  Hafiz  as  a  favourite  spot, 
and  near  which  is  his  tomb. 

c.  1350. 
"  Boy !  let  yon  liquid  ruby  flow. 

And  bid  thy  pensive  heart  be  glad, 
Whate'er  the  frowning  zealots  say ; 
Tell  them  that  Eden  cannot  show 
A  stream  so  clear  as  Eocnabad  ; 
A  bower  so  sweet  as  Mossellay." 
JBafiz,  rendered  by  Sir  W.  Jones. 

1811.  "The  stream  of  EiSknabdd  mur- 
mured near  us ;  and  within  three  or  four 
hundred  yards  was  the  UoBsella  and  the 
Tomb  of  Hafiz." — W.  OmeUy's  Travels,  i. 
318. 

1813.  "  Not  a  shrub  now  remains  of  the 
bower  of  Mossella,  the  situation  of  which 
is  now  only  marked  by  the  ruins  of  an 
ancient  tower," — Macdonald  Kimmeir's  Per- 
sia, 62. 

MosC[1ie,  s.  There  is  no  room  for 
doubt  as  to  the  original  of  this  word 
being  the  Arab,  masjid,  '  a  place  of 
worship,'  literally  the  place  of  sujud, 
i.e.  'prostration.'  And  the  probable 
course  is  this.  Masjid  becomes  (1)  in 
Spanish  mezquita,  (Port,  mesquita) ;  * 
(2)  ltal.meBchita,moschea;  French  (old), 
mosquete,  mosquee;  (3)  Eng.  Tnosque. 
Some  of  the  quotations  might  suggest  a 
different  course  of  modification,  but 
they  would  probably  mislead. 

Apropos  of  masjid  rather  than  of 
mosque  we    have    noted  a  ludicrous 


*  According  to  Fyiari  mssquite  is  tlie  word  used 
in  the  Maldive  Islands.  It  is  difficult  to  suppose 
the  people  would  adopt  such  a  word  from  the 
Portuguese.  Aud  probably  the  form  both  in  east 
and  west  is  to  be  accounted  for  by  a  hard  pronun- 
ciation oJ  the  Arabic  j,  as  in  Egypt  now ;  the  older 
And  probably  the  most  widely  dimised. 


misapplication  of  the  word  in  the 
advertisement  of  a  newspaper  storj^ 
" Musjeed  the  Hindoo:  Adventures 
with  the  Star  of  India  in  the  Sepoy 
Mutiny  of  1857."  The  Weekly  Detroit 
Free  Press,  London,  July  1,  1882. 

1336.  "Corpusque  ipsius  perditissimi 
Pseudo-prophetae  ...  in  civitate  quae 
Meoha  dicitur  .  .  .  pro  maximo  sanotuario 
conservatur  in  pulchrS,  ipsorum  EoclesiS, 
quam  Mulscket  vulgariter  dicunt." — Chd.  de 
Boldensele,  in  Gamisii  ThesaUr.  ed.  Basnage, 
iv. 

1384.  "  Sonvi  le  mosquette,  cioe  chiese 
de'  Saraceni  ....  dentro  tutte  bianche  ed 
intonicate  ed  mgeaaa,te."—Frescobaldi,  29. 

1543.  ''And  with  the  stipulation  that 
the  5000  larim  tangos  which  in  old  times 
were  granted,  and  are  deposited  for  the 
expenses  of  the  mizquitas  of  Bajaim,  are 
to  be  paid  from  the  said  duties  as .  they 
always  have  been  paid,  and  in  regard  to 
the  said  mizquitas  and  the  prayers  that  are 
made  in  them  there  shall  be  no  innovation 
whatever. " — Treaty  at  Ba^aim  o£  the  Portu- 
guese with  King  Bador  of  Canbaya  (Bahadur 
Shah  of  Guzerat)  in  S.  BoteVm,  Tomjbo, 
137. 

1553.  ".  .  .  .  but  destined  yet  to  unfurl 
that  divine  and  royal  banner  of  the  Soldiery 
of  Christ  ...  in  the  Eastern  regions  of 
Asia,  amidst  the  infernal  mesquitag  of 
Arabia  and  Persia,  and  all  the  pagodes  of 
the  heathenism  of  India,  on  this  side  and 
beyond  the  Granges." — Ba/iros,  I.,  i.  1. 

1616.  "  They  are  very  jealous  to  let 
their  women  or  Moschees  be  seen." — Sir  T. 
Boe  in  Purchas,  i.  537. 

1634. 
"  Que  a  de  abomina9ao  mesqiiita  immuda 

Oasa,  a  Deos  dedicada  hoje  se  veja." 
Malaca  Conquistada,  1.  xii.  43. 

1638.  Mandelso  unreasonably  applies  the 
term  to  all  sorts  of  pagan  temples,  e.g. : — 

"  Nor  is  it  only  in  great  Cities  that  the 
Benjans  have  their  many  Mosqneys. . .  ." 
—Eng.  Tr.,  2d  ed.,  1669,  p.  52. 

_ "  The  King  of  Siam  is  a  Pagan,  nor  do 
his  Subjects  know  any  other  Religion. 
They  have  divers  Mosqnees,  Monasteries, 
and  Chappels."— /d.  p.  104. 

c.  1662.  "...  he  did  it  only  for  love  to 
their  Mammon ;  and  would  have  sold  after- 
wards for  as  much  more  St.  Peter's  ...  to 
the  Turks  for  a  Mosquito."— Cbwfey,  Dis- 
course concerning  the  Govt,  of  0.  Cromwell. 

1719.  "On  condition  they  had  a  Cowle 
(q.v.)  granted,  exempting  them  from  paying 
the  Pagoda  or  Uusqueet  duty.''— In 
Wheekr,  ii.  301. 

1727.  "  There  are  no  fine  Buildings  in  the 
City,  but  many  large  Houses,  and  some 
Caravanserays  and  Musehfeits." — A.  Ham., 
i.  161. 

c.  1760.  "The  Roman  Catholic  Churches, 
the  Moorish  Uoschs,  the  Centoo  Pagodas, 
the  worship  of  the  Parsees,  are  all  equally 
unmolested  and  tolerated." — Orose,  i.  44. 


MOSQUITO. 


453 


MUCHAN. 


Mosquito,  8.  A  gnat  is  so-called 
in  the  tropics.  The  word  is  Spanish 
and  Port.  (dim.  of  mosca,  'a  fly ')  and 
probably  came  into  familiar  English 
use  from  the  East  Indies,  though  the 
earlier  quotations  show  that  it  was  ^rs< 
brought  from  S.  America.  A  friend 
annotates  here  : 

"Arctic  mosquitoes  are  worst  of  all ;  and 
the  Norfolk  ones  (in  the  Broads)  beat  Cal- 
cutta ! " 

It  is  related  of  a  young  Scotch  lady 
of  a  former  generation,  who  on  her 
voyage  to  India  had  heard  formidable, 
but  vague,  accounts  of  this  terror  of 
the  night,  that  on  seeing  an  elephant 
for  the  first  time  she  asked :  ' '  Will  yon 
be  what's  called  a  musqueetae  ? " 

1539.  "To  this  misery  was  there  ad- 
joyned  the  great  aiHiction,  which  the  Flies 
and  Gnats  {por  parte  dos  atahoes  e  mos- 
quitos),  that  coming  out  of  the  neighbouring 
Woods,  bit  and  stung  us  in  such  sort,  as 
not  one  of  us  but  was  gore  blood." — Pinto 
(orig.  cap.  xxiii.),  in  Oogan,  p.  29. 

1582.  "  We  were  oftentimes  greatly 
annoyed  with  a  kind  of  flie,  which  in  the 
Indian  tongue  is  called  Tiquari,  and  the 
Spanish  call  them  Muskitos."  —  Miles 
Phillips,  in  flai.,  iii.  564. 

1584.  '■  The  29  Day  we  set  Saile  from 
Saint  lohns,  being  many  of  vs  stung  before 
upon  Shoai-e  with  the  Muskitos  ;  but  the 
same  night  we  tooke  a  Spanish  Frigat." — 
Sir  Richard  Greenemle's  Voyage,  in  Bak. 
iii.  308. 

1616  and  1673.  See  both  Terr}/  and  Fri/er 
under  Chints. 

_  1662.  "At  night  there  is  a  land  of 
insect  that  plagues  one  mightily ;  they  are 
called  Muscieten, — it  is  a  kind  that  by 
their  noise  and  sting  cause  much  irritation." 
—Soar,  68-69. 

1673.  "The  greatest  Pest  is  the  Mos- 
ijuito,  which  not  only  wheals,  but  domineers 
by  its  continual  Knms."— Fryer,  189. 
"  1690.  (The  Governor)  "carries  along 
with  hun  a  Peon  or  Servant  to  Fan  him, 
and  drive  away  the  busie  Flies,  and  trouble- 
some Musketoes.  This  is  done  with  the 
Hau-  of  a  Horse's  Ta.S.."—Ovington,  227-8. 

1740.  "...  all  the  day  we  were  pestered 
with  great  numbers  of  musoatos,  which  are 
not  much  unlike  the  gnats  in  England,  but 
more  venomous.  .  .  .  "—Anson's  Voyage, 
9thed.,  1756,  p.46. 

"Mosquitos,  sandflies,  seek  the  sheltered 
roof. 
And  with  fuU  rage  the  stranger  guest 


Nor  spare  the  sportive  child." 

Grainger,  bk.  i. 

1883.  "Among  rank  weeds  in  deserted 
iionibay  gardens,  too,  there  is  a  large, 
speckled,  unmusical  mosquito,  raging  and 


importunate  and  thirsty,  which  will  give  a 
new  idea  in  pain  to  any  one  that  visits  its 
haunts." — Tribes  on  My  Frontier,  27. 

Moturpha,  s,  Hind,  from  Arab. 
Muhtarafa,  but  according  to  0.  P.  B. 
MvHarifa.  A  name  technically  ap- 
plied to  a  number  of  miscellaneous 
taxes  in  Madras  and  Bombay,  such  as 
were  called  Sayer  (q..v.),  in  Bengal. 

Moulmein,  n.p.  This  is  said  to  be 
originally  a  Talaing  name  Mut-mwoa- 
lem,  syllables  which  mean  (or  may  be 
made  to  mean),  '  one-eye-destroyed ; ' 
and  to  account  for  which  a  cock-and- 
bull  legend  is  given  (probably  invented 
for  the  purpose).*  The  Burmese  cor- 
rupted the  name  into  Mau-la-nvyaing, 
whence  the  foreign  (probably  Malay) 
form  Maulmain.  The  place  so  called 
is  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  estuary 
of  the  Salwin  E.  from  Martaban  (q.. v. ) 
and  has  entirely  superseded  that  once 
famous  port.  Moulmein,  a  mere  site, 
was  chosen  as  the  head-quarters  of  the 
Tenasserim  provinces,  when  these  be- 
came British  in  1826  after  the  first 
Burmese  war.  It  has  lost  political 
importance  since  the  annexation  of 
Pegu,  26  years  later,  but  is  a  thriving 
city  which  numbered,  in  1881,  53,107 
inhabitants. 

Mount  Dely,  n.p.  See  Delly, 
Mount. 

Mouse-deer.  The  beautiful  little 
creature  Memimna  indica  (Gray),  found 
in  various  parts  of  India,  and  weigh- 
ing under  6  Ib^,  is  so  called.  But  the 
name  is  also  applied  to  several  pigmy 
species  of  the  genus  Tragulus,  found 
in  the  Malay  regions.  All  belong  to 
the  family  of  the  Musk-deer. 

Muchan,  s.  H.  machan,  and  Decc. 
mancham  (Skt.  mahcha).  An  elevated 
platform ;  such  as  the  floor  of  huts 
among  the  Indo-Chinese  races;  or  a 
stage  or  scaffolding  erected  to  watch 
for  a  tiger,  to  guard  a  field,  or  what 
not. 

c.  1662.  "As  the  soil  of  the  country  is 
very  damp,  the  people  do  not  live  on  the 
ground-floor,  but  on  the  machan,  which  is 
the  name  for  a  raised  floor." — Shihdiuddin 
Tdlish,  by  Blochmann,  in  J.  A.  S.  B.  xli. 
Ft.  i.  84. 

*  "  Tradition  says  that  the  city  was  founded 

...  by  a  king  with  three  eyes,  having  an  extra 

eye  in  his  forehead,  but  that,  by  the  maehinations 

of  a  woman,  the  eye  in  his  forehead  was  destroyed 

.  .  ."—Masim's  Burmah,  2nd  ed.,  p.  18. 


MUGHWA. 


454 


MUBDAB. 


Muchwa,  s.  Makr.  Tnachwa,  a  kind 
of  boat  or  barge  in  use  about  Bombay. 

Muckna,  s.  Hind.  makJmd.  A 
male  elepbant  without  tusks  or  ■with 
only  rudimentary  tusks.  These  latter 
are  familar  in  Bengal,  and  still  more 
so  in  Oeylon,  wnere  according  to 
Sir  S.  Baker,  "not  more  than  one 
in  300  has  tusks;  they  are  merely 
provided  with  short  grubbers,  project- 
ing generally  about  3  inches  from  the 
upper  jaw,  and  about  2  inches  in 
diameter."  {The  Bifle  and  Hound,  m 
Ceylon,  11.)  Sanderson  (13  Tears  among 
the  Wild  Beasts  of  India,  1879),  says : 
"On  the  Continent  of  India  muck- 
nas,  or  elephants  born  without  tusks, 
are  decidedly  rare  .  .  .  Mucknas 
breed  in  the  herds,  and  the  peculiarity 
is  not  hereditary  or  transmitted."  This 
author  also  states  that  out  of  51  male 
elephants  captured  by  him  in  Mysore 
and  Bengal  only  5  were  mucknas.  But 
the  definition  of  a  mahhnS  in  Bengal 
is  that  which  we  have  given,  includmg 
those  animals  which  possess  only 
feminine  or  rudimentary  tusks,  the 
'  short  grubbers '  of  Baker;  and  these 
latter  can  hardly  be  called  rare  among 
domesticated  elephants.  This  maj'  be 
partly  due  to  a  preference  in  pur- 
chasers.* 

The  same  author  derives  the  term 
from  mukh,  '  face ' ;  but  the  reason 
is  obscure.  Shakespear  gives  the  word 
as  also  applied  to  'a  cock  without 
spurs.' 

c.  1780.  "  An  elephant  bom  with  the  left 
tooth  only  is  reckoned  sapred  ;  with  black 
spots  in  the  mouth  unlucky,  and  not  saleable ; 
the  mnkua  or  elephant  born  without  teeth 
is  thought  the  best."— ^o».  JJ.  Lindsay  in 
Xdves  of  the  Idndsays,  iii.  194. 

Mucoa,  Mukuva,  n.p.  Malayal, 
and  Tamil,  mukkuvan  (sing.),  '  a  diver,' 
and  mukkuvar  (pi.).  A  naine  applied 
to  the  fishermen  of  the  western  coast 
of  the  Peninsula  near  0.  Comorin, 
among  whom,  and  among  the  corre- 
sponding class  of  Paravars  (q.v.)  on 
the  east  coast,  P.  Xavier's  most  noted 
labours  in  India  occurred. 

1510.  "The  fourth  class  are  called 
Meohua.and  these  are  iishers."— FartAma, 
142. 


Sir  George  Yule  notes  ;  "  I  can  distinctly  call 
to  mind  6  mncknas  that  I  had  (I  may  have  had 
more)  out  of  30  or  40  elephants  that  passed  through 
my  hands."  This  would  give  15  or  20  per  cent,  of 
mucknas,  but  as  the  stud  included  females,  the 
result  would  rather  consist  with  Mr.  Sanderson's 
5  out  of  61  males. 


1525,  ' '  And  Dom  Joao  had  secret  speech 
with  a  married  Christian  whose  wife  and 
children  were  inside  the  fort,  and  a  valiant 
man,  with  whom  he  arranged  to  give  him 
200  pardaos  (and  that  he  save  him  on  the 
spot)  to  set  fire  to  houses  that  stood  round 
the  fort.  ...  So  this  Christian,  called 
Duarte  Fernandes  ....  put  on  a  lot  of 
old  rags  and  tags,  and  jjowdered  himself 
with  ashes,  after  the  fashion  oijogues  .  .  _. 
also  defiling  his  hair  with  a  mixture  of  oil 
and  ashes,  and  disguising  himself  like  a 
regular  jogue,  whilst  he  tied  under  his- rags 
a  parcel  of  gunpowder  and  pieces  of  slow- 
match,  and  so  commending  himself  to  God, 
in  which  all  joined,  slipped  out  of  the 
fort  by  night,  and,  as  the  day  broke,  he 
came  to  certain  huts  of  macnas,  which  are 
fishermen,  and  began  to  bcjg  alms  in  the 
usual  palaver  of  the  jogues,  i.e.,  prayers  for 
their  long  life  and  health,  and  the  conquest 
of  enemies,  and  easy  deliveries  for  their 
womenkind,  and  prosperity  for  their  chil- 
dren, and  other  grand  things." — Correa,  ii. 
871. 

1552.  Barros  has  muouaria,  'a  fisher- 
man's village.' 

1600.  "Those  who  gave  the  best  recep- 
tion to  the  Gospel  were  the  Macdas ;  and, 
as  they  had  no  diurch  in  which  to  assemble, 
they  (Ed  so  in  the  fields  and  on  the  shores, 
and  with  such  fervour  that  the  EatheB 
found  himself  at  times  with  5000  or  6000 
souls  about  him." — Imcena,  Vida  do  F,  F, 
Xavier,  117. 

1615.  "Edixitut  Macuae  omnes,  id  est 
vilissima  plebecula  et  piscatu  vivens,  Chris- 
tiana sacra  susciperent. " — Jarric,  i.  390. 

1626.  "The  Muchoa  or  Meohoe  are 
Fishers  .  .  .  the  men  Theeues,  the  v?omen 
Harlots,  with  whom  they  please.  .  .  ." — 
Furchas,  Pilgrimage,  553. 

1727.  "They  may  marry  into  lower 
Tribes  .  .  .  and  so  may  the  Muckwas,  or 
Fishers,  who,  I  think,  are  a  higher  tribe 
than  the  Povlias." — A.  Ham.,  i.  310. 

1745.  ' '  The  Maeoas,  a  kind  of  Malabars, 
who  have  specially  this  business,  and,  as  we 
might  say,  the  exclusive  privilege  in  all 
that  concerns  sea-faring."  —  Norbert,  i. 
227-8. 

1760.  "Fifteen  massoolas  accompanied 
the  ships  ;  they  took  in  170  of  the  troops, 
besides  the  Maeoas,  who  are  the  black 
fellows  that  row  them."-  Oi-me,  ed.  1803, 
iii.  617. 

Muddar,  s.  Hind,  madd/r.  Calatropis 
procera,  E.  Brown,  N.O.  Asclepiadaceae. 
One  of  the  most  common  and  widely. 
diJffiused  plants  in  uncultivated  plains 
throughout  India.  In  Sind  the  bark 
fibre  IS  used  for  halters,  &c.,  and  ex- 
periment has  shown  it  to  be  an  excel- 
lent material  worth  £40  a  ton  in  Eng- 
land, if  it  could  be  supplied  at  that 
rate ;  but  the  cost  of  collection  has 
stood  in  the  way  of  its  utilization. 
The  seeds  are  imbedded  in  a  silky  floss, 


MUDDLE. 


455 


mug-g: 


used  to  8tufl  pillo-ws.  This  also  has 
been  the  subject  of  experiment  for 
textile  use,  combined  mtli  cotton,  but 
as  yet  without  practical  success.  The 
plant  abounds  ■with  an  acrid  milky 
]uice  ■which  the  Eajptits  are  said  to 
employ  for  infanticide.  (Punjab  Plants.) 
The  ylant  is  called  ak  in  Eajputana 
and  Smd.     See  Ak. 

HMdle,  s.  (?)  This  -word  is  only 
known  to  us  from  the  clever — perhaps 
too  clever — little  book  quoted  belo-w. 
The  ■word  does  not  seem  to  be  kno'wn, 
and  was  probably  a  misapprehension 
of  budlee  (q.v.  in  Suppt.). 

1836-7.  ' '  Besides  all  these  acknowledged 
and  ostensible  attendants,  each  servant  has 
a  kind  of  muddle  or  double  of  his  own,  who 
does  all  the  work  that  can  be  put  off  upon 
him  without  being  found  out  by  his  master 
or  mistress." — Letters  from  Madras,  38. 

,,  "  They  always  come  accompanied 
by  their  Vakeels,  a  kind  of  Secretaries,  or 
interpreters,  or  flappers, — their  muddles 
in  short ;  everybody  here  has  a  muddle, 
high  or  low."— ii.  86. 

Mugg^,  n.p.  Beng.  Magh.  It  is  im- 
possible to  deviate  'without  deterioration 
from  Wilson's  definition  of  this  obscure 
name :  "A  name  commonly  applied 
to  the  natives  of  Aiakan,  particularly 
those  bordering  on  Bengal,  or  residing 
near  the  sea;  the  people  of  Chittagong." 
It  is  besid^  the  question  of  its  origiu 
or  proper  application,  to  say,  as  Wilson 
goes  on  to  say,  on  the  authority  of 
Lieut,  (now  Sir  Arthur)  Phayre,  that 
the  Arakanese  disclaim,  the  title,  and 
restrict  it  to  a  class  held  in  contempt, 
viz.,  the  descendants  of  Arakanese 
settlers_  on  the  frontier  of  Bengal  by 
Bengali  mothers.  The  proper  names 
of  foreign  nations  in  any  language  do 
not  require  the  sanction  of  the  nation 
to  whom  they  are  applied,  and  are  often 
not  recognized  by  the  latter.  German 
18  not  the  German  name  for  the 
Germans,  nor  Welsh  the  Welsh  name 
for  the  Welsh,  nor  Hindu  (originally) 
a  Hindu  word,  nor  China  a  Chinese 
■word.  The  origin  of  the  present  word 
is  very  obscure.  Sir  A.  Phayre  kindly 
rurnishes  us  -with  this  note  : 

,  'There  is  good  reason  to  conclude  that 
f  t?*""®  is  derived  from  Maga,  the  name 
01  the  ruling  race  for  many  centuries  in 
Magadha  (modern  Behar).  The  Kings  of 
Arakan  were  no  doubt  originally  of  this 
race.  For  though  this  is  not  distinctly 
expressed  m  the  histories  of  Arakan,  there 
&  several  legends  of  Kings  from  Benares 


reigning  in  that  country,  and  one  regarding 
a  Brahman  who  marries  a  native  princess, 
and  whose  descendants  reign  for  a  long 
period.  I  say  this,  although  Buchanan 
appears  to  reject  the  theory  (see  Monig. 
Martin,  ii.  18,  seqq. )."  The  passage  is  quoted 
below. 

On  the  other  hand  the  Mahommedan 
■writers  sometimes  confound  Buddhists 
■with  fire  worshippers,  and  it  seems 
possible  that  the  word  may  have  been 
Pers.  raa97i.=niagus. 

The  Chittagong  Muggs  long  fur- 
nished the  best  class  of  native  cooks  in 
Calcutta;  hence  the  meaning  of  the 
last  quotation  below. 

1585.  ' '  The  Mogen,  which  be  of  the  King- 
dom of  Eecon  (see  Arakan)  and  Kame,  be 
stronger  than  the  King  of  Tipara ;  so  that 
Chatigam  or  Porto  Grande  (q.v.)  is  often 
under  the  King  of  Recon." — E.  Mtoh,  in 
Bakl.  ii.  389. 

c.  1590.  (In  a  country  adjoining  Pegu) 
"  there  are  mines  of  ruby  and  diamond  and 
gold  and  sUver  and  copper  and  petroleum 
and  sulphur  and  (the  lord  of  that  country) 
has  war  ■with  the  tribe  of  Kagh  about  the 
mines ;  also  with  the  tribe  of  Tipara  there 
are  battles." — Ain  (orig.)  i.  388. 

c.  1604.  "Defeat  of  the  Magh  Sdjd.— 
This  short-sighted  Rij^  ....  became 
elated  with  the  extent  of  his  treasures  and 

the  number  of  his  elephants He 

then  openly  rebelled,  and  assembling  an 
army  at  Sun&g^nw  laid  siege  to  a  fort  in 
that  vicinity  ....  HAjd  MSn  Singh  .  .  . 
despatched  a  force.  .  .  These  soon  brought 
the  Magh  Kij^  and  all  his  forces  to  action 
....  regardless  of  the  number  of  his  boats 
and  the  strength  of  his  artillery." — Indyat- 
ullah,  in  Slliot,  vi.  109. 

1638.  "Submission  of  Manek  R^i,  the 
Mag  R^j^  of  chittagong." — Aidul-Hamid 
Lahori  in  do.,  vii.  66. 

c.  1665.  ' '  These  many  years  there  have 
always  been  in  the  Kingdom  of  Bakanov 
Moy  (read  Mog),  some  Portuguese,  and  with 
them  a  great  number  of  their  Christian 
Slaves,  and  other  Frarmuis  ....  That  was 
the  refuge  of  the  Run-aways  from  Ooa, 
Ceilan,  Cochin,  Malague  (Malacca),  and  aU 
these  other  places  which  the  Portugueses 
formerly  held  in  the  Indies." — Bernier, 
E.  T.,  p.  53. 

1676.  "In  all  Bengala  this  King  (of 
Arakam)  is  known  by  no  other  name  but 
the  King  of  Mogue." — Tavemier,  E.  T., 
i.  8. 

1752.  " .  .  .  .  That  as  the  time  of  the 
Mugs  draws  nigh,  they  request  us  to  order 
the  pinnace  to  be  with  them  by  the  end  of 
next  month."— In  Long,  p.  87. 

c.  1810.  "In  a  paper  Written  by  Dr. 
Leyden,  that  gentleman  supposes  .... 
that  Magadha  is  the  country  of  the  people 
whom  we  call  Muggs.  .  .  .  The  term  Mngg, 
these  people  assured  me,  is  never  used  by 
either  themselves  or  by  the  Hindus,  except 


MUGGUB. 


456        MUNGHEM^,  MANJEEL. 


when  speaking  the  jargon  commonly  called 
Hindustani  by  Europeans.  .  .  ." — F. 
BvA^hamam,  in  Eastern  India,  ii.  18. 

1811.  "Mugs,  a  dirty  and  disgusting 
people,  but  strong  and  skilful.  They  are 
somewhat  of  the  Malayan  race." — ;"  ' 


1866.  "  That  vegetable  curry  was  excel- 
lent. Of  course  your  cook  is  a  Mug  ?  " — 
The  Dawk  Bungalow,  389. 

Muggur,  s.  Hind,  and  Mahr.ma^ar 
and  makar,  probably  from  Skt.  maJeara, 
a  sea-monster  (see  under  llacareo). 
Tbe  destructive  broad-snouted  cro- 
codile of  the  Ganges  and  other  Indian 
rivers,  formerly  called  Crocodilus  hipor- 
catus,  now  apparently  subdivided  into 
several  sorts  or  varieties. 

1611.  "Alagaters  or  Crocodiles  there 
called  Murgur  match  .  .  ." — Hawkins,  in 
Purchas,  i.  436. 

The  word  is  here  intended  for  magar- 
'mats  or  -mach,  '  crocodile-fish.' 

1878.  "  The  muggur  is  a  gross  pleb,  and 
his  features  stamp  him  low-born.  His 
manners  are  coarse." — Ph.  Mohinscm,  In  My 
Indian  Ga/rden,  82-3. 

1879.  "En  route  I  killed  two  crocodiles  ; 
they  are  usually  called  alligators,  but  that 
is  a  misnomer.  It  is  the  mugger  .... 
these  muggers  kill  a  good  many  people, 
and  have  a  playful  way  of  getting  under  a 
boat,  and  knocking  off  the  steersman  with 
their  tails,  and  then  swallowing  him  after- 
wards."— PoUok,  Sport,  &c.,  i.  168. 

1881.  "  Alligator  leather  attains  by  use 
a  beautiful  gloss,  and  is  very  durable  .  .  . 
and  it  is  possible  that  our  rivers  contain  a 
suf&cient  number  of  the  two  varieties  of 
crocodile,  the  muggar  and  the  garial,  for 
the  tanners  and  leather-dressers  of  Cawn- 
pore  to  experiment  upon."-— Pioncc?'  Mail, 
April  26th.     See  under  Nuzzur. 

Iffuggrabee,  n.p.  Arab.  maghraU, 
'  "western.'  This  word,  applied  to 
western  Arabs,  or  Moors  proper,  is, 
as  might  be  expected,  not  now  common 
in  India.  It  is  the  term  that  appears 
in  the  Hayraddin  Mograbbili  of 
Quentin  Durward. 

156.3.  "The  proper  tongue  in  which 
Avicena  wrote  is  that  which  is  used  in 
Syria  and  Mesopotamia  and  in  Persia  and 
in  Tartary  (from  which  latter  Avicena 
came)  and  this  tongue  they  call  Ardby ;  and 
that  of  our  Moors  they  call  Magaraby,  as 
much  as  to  say  Moorish  of  the  West.  .  ." — 
Garcia,  f ,  19t>. 

Mull,  s.  A  contraction  from  mulli- 
gatawny (q-v.J,  and  applied  as  a 
distinctive  sobriquet  to  members  of 
the  service  belonging  to  the  Madras 
Presidency,  as  Bengal  people  are  called 


Qui-his,  and  Bombay  people  Ducks 
(qq.v.,  see  also  Benighted). 

1860.  "  It  ys  ane  darke  Londe,  and  ther 
dwellen  ye  Cimmerians  whereof  speketh 
Bomerus  Poeta  in  his  Odysseia,  and  to  thys 
Daye  theiclepen  Tenetrod  or  'ye  Benyghted 
ffolke.'  Bot  thei  clepen  hemselvys  MuUys 
from  Mulligatawnee  wh"''  ys  ane  of  theyr 
goddys  from  wh'"  thei  ben  ymDrong."— 
Ext.  from  a  lately  discovered  MS.  of  Si)' 
John  Maundevile. 

Mulligatawny,  s.  The  name  of 
this  well-known  soup  is  simply  a 
corruption  of  the  Tamil  milagu-tannlr, 
'pepper-water';  showing  the  correct- 
ness of  the  popular  belief  which  as- 
cribes the  origin  of  this  excellent  article 
to  Madras,  whence, — and  not  merely 
from  the  complexion  acquired  there, — 
the  sobriquet  of  the  preceding  article. 
1784. 

"  In  vain  our  hard  fate  we  repine ; 
In  vain  on  our  fortune  we  rail ; 
On  MuUaghee-tawny  we  dine. 
Or  Congee,  in  Bangalore  Jail." 

Song  by  a  Gentleman  of  the  Navy 

(one  of  Hyder's  Prisoners)  in 

Seton-Karr,  i.  18. 

1873.    "In  Mulligatawny  soup,  as  we 

should  expect  from  its  excellence  in  curries, 

Australian  meat  forms  a  very  serviceable 

ingredient." — Sat.  Review,  May  24, 1873,  p. 

691. 

Mulmull,  s.  Muslin ;  Hind,  malmal. 

1683.  "Ye  said  ElUs  told  your  Peti- 
tioner that  he  would  not  take  500  Pieces 
of  your  Petitioner's  mulmulls  unless  your 
Petitioner  gave  him  200  Rups.  which  your 
Petitioner  being  poor  could  not  do."— 
Petition  of  Bogoodee,  Weaver  of  Hugly,  in 
Hedges,  March  26. 

1705.  "  Malle-molles  et  autre  diverses 
sortes  de  toiles  .  .  .  stinqerques  et  les 
belles  mousselines." — ImiUier,  78. 

Muncheel,  Manjeel,  s.  This  word 
is  proper  to  the  S.  W.  Coast;  Malayal. 
manjil  from  Skt.  nianclia.  It  is  the 
name  of  a  kind  of  hammock-litter  used 
on  that  coast  as  a  substitute  for  palan- 
kia  or  dooly.  It  is  substantially  the 
same  as  the  dandy  (q.v.)  of  the  Him- 
alaya, but  more  elaborate.  Correa 
describes  but  does  not  name  it. 

1561.  ".  .  .  .  He  came  to  the  factory  in 
a  litter  which  men  carried  on  their  shoul- 
ders. These  are  made  with  thick  canes, 
bent  upwards  and  arched,  and  from  them 
are  suspended  some  clothes  half  a  fathom 
in  width,  and  a  fathom  and  a  half  in  length ; 
and  at  the  extremities  pieces  of  wood  to 
sustain  the  cloth  hanging  from  the  pole; 
and  upon  this  cloth  a  mattress  of  the  same 
size  as  the  cloth  .  .  .  the  whole  very 
splendid,  and  as  rich  as  the  gentlemen  .  .  . 


MUNGOOSE. 


457 


MUNTBA. 


may  desire." — Correa,  Three  Voyages,  &c., 
p.  199. 

18X1.  "  The  Inquisition  is  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  distant  from  the  convent,  and  we 
proceeded  thither  in  manj  eels. ' ' — BiKJmmm, 
Christian  Besearekes,  2nd  ed.,  171. 

1819.  "  Muncheel,  a  kind  of  litter  resem- 
bling a  sea-cot  or  hammock,  hung  to  a  long 
pole,  with  a  moveable  cover  over  the  whole, 
to  keep  off  the  sun  or  rain.  Six  men  will 
run  with  one  from  one  end  of  the  Malabar 
coast  to  the  other,  while  twelve  are  neces- 
sary for  the  lightest  palanquin." — Welsh, 
a.  142. 

1862.  "We  .  .  .  started  ...  in  Mun- 
sheels  or  hammocks,  slung  to  bamboos, 
with  a  shade  over  them,  and  carried  by  six 
men,  who  kept  up  unearthly  yells  the  whole 
time." — Markham,  Peru  and  India,  353. 

A  form  of   this   word  is   used   at 
E^union,  where  a  kind  of  palankin  is 
called  "  le  manchy."     It  gives  a  title 
to  one  of  Leconte  de  Lisle's  Poems : 
c.  1858. 

Sous  un  nuage  frais  de  claire  mousseline 
Tous  les  dimanches  au  matin, 
Tu  venais  k  la  ville  en  manchy  de  rotin, 
Par  les  rampes  de  la  colline." 

Le  Manchy. 

The  word  has  also  been  introduced 
by  the  Portuguese  into  Africa  in  the 
forms  maxila,  and  machilla. 

1810.  "...  tangas,  que  elles  chamao 
mazilas." — Annaes  Maritimas,  iii.  434. 

1880.  "  The  Portuguese  (in  Quilliman) 
seldom  even  think  of  walking  the  length  of 
their  own  street,  and  ...  go  from  house  to 
house  in  a  sort  of  palanquin,  called  here  a 
machilla  (pronounced  masheela).  This 
usually  consists  of  a  pole  placed  upon  the 
shoulders  of  the  natives,  from  which  is 
suspended  a  long  plank  of  wood,  and  upon 
that  is  fixed  an  old-fashioned  looking  chair, 
or  sometimes  two.  Then  there  is  an  awning 
over  the  top,  hung  all  round  with  curtains. 
Each  machilla  requires  about  6  to  8  bearers, 
who  are  all  dressed  alike  in  a  kind  of 
livery." — A  Journey  in  E.  Africa,  by  M, 
A.  Pringle,  p.  89. 

Mun^OOse,  s.  This  is  the  popular 
Anglo-Indian  name  of  the  Indian  ich- 
neumons, represented  in  the  South  by 
Mangusta  Mungos  (Elliot),  or  Herpeates 
grisms  (Geoffroy)  of  naturalists,  and 
in  Bengal  by  Serpestes  malaccensis. 
The  word  is  Telugu,  mangUu.  In 
Upper  India  the  animal  is  called  newal 
or  nyavl.  Jerdon  gives  mangus  bow- 
ever  as  a  Deccani  and  Mabratti  word. 

1673.  "...  A  Mougoose  is  akin  to  a 
Perret.  .  .  ."—Fryer,  116. 

1681.  "The  knowledge  of  these  anti- 
dotal herbs  they  have  learned  from  the 
Mounggutia,  a  kind  of  Ferret."— iiiox,  115. 

1685.    "They  have  what    they  call    a 


Uangus,  creatures  something  different  from 
ferrets ;  these  hold  snakes  in  great  anti- 
pathy, and  if  they  once  discover  them 
never  give  up  till  they  have  killed  them." — 
Sibeyro,  f.  5&v. 

Bluteau  gives  the  following  as  a 
quotation  from  a  History  of  Ceyloa 
tr.  from  Port,  into  French,  published 
at  Paris  iu  1701,  p.  153.  It  is  in  fact 
the  gist  of  an  anecdote  in  Eibeyro. 

"There  are  persons  who  cherish  this 
animal  and  have  it  to  sleep  with  them, 
although  it  is  illtempered,  for  they  prefer 
to  be  bitten  by  a  mangns  to  being  killed  by 
a  snake." 

1774.  "He  (the  Dharma  Kaja  of  Bhoo- 
tan)  has  got  a  little  lap-dog  and  a  Mungao9, 
which  he  is  very  fond  of." — Bogle's  Diary, 
in  Markham's  Tibet,  27. 

1790.  "His  (Mr.  Glau's)  experiments 
have  also  established  a  very  curious  fact, 
that  the  ichneumon,  or  mungoo'se,  which  is 
very  common  in  this  country,  and  kills 
snakes  without  danger  to  itself,  does  not 
use  antidotes  ....  out  that  the  poison  of 
snakes  is,  to  this  animal,  innocent." — Letter 
in  Colebrooke's  Life,  p.  40. 

1829.  "  II  Mongiise  animale  simile  ad 
una  donnola." — Papi,  in  de  Gubernatis,  St. 
dei  Viagg.  Ital.,  p.  279. 

Muujeet,  s.  H.  majuh ;  a  dye- 
plant  {Mubia  cordifolia,  L.,  N.O.  Oin- 
chonaceae) ;  '  Bengal  Madder.' 

Munsubdar,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers. 
mansabddr,  'the  bolder  of  office  or 
dignity'  (Ar.  mansab).  The  term  was 
used  to  indicate  quasi-feudal  depend- 
ents of  the  Mogul  Government  wbo 
had  territory  assigned  to  tbem,  on  con- 
dition of  their  supplying  a  certain 
number  of  borse,  500,  1000  or  more. 
In  many  cases  the  title  was  but  nom- 
inal, and  often  it  was  assumed  without 
warrant. 

c.  1665.  "Mansebdars  are  Cavaliers  of 
Manseb,  which  is  particular  and  honourable 
Pay;  not  so  great  indeed  as  that  of  the 
Omrahs  .  .  .  they  being  esteemed  as  little 
Omrahs,  and  of  the  rank  of  those,  that  are 
advanced  to  that  dignity.  "—^eJ-iHer,  E.  T., 
p.  67. 

1673.  ' '  Munsubdars  or  petty  omrahs."— 
Fryer,  p.  195. 

1758.  ".  .  .  .  A  munsubdar  or  com- 
mander of  6000  hoTse."—Oi-me,  ed.  1803,  ii. 
p.  278. 

Muntra,  s.  Sansk.  Mantra,  a  text 
of  the  Vedas ;  a  magical  formula. 

1612.  ".  .  .  .  Trata  da  causa  primeira, 
segundo  oslivros  que  tern,  chamados  Terum, 
Mandramole. .  .  ."—Couto,  Dec.  V.,  liv.  vL 
cap.  3. 

This  is  manira-mila,  the  latter  wora  = 
'text.' 


MUNTEEE. 


458 


MUSK-BAT. 


1776.  "  Mautur— a  text  of  the  Shaster." 
— Halhed,  Code,  p.  17. 

1817.  " ....  he  is  said  to  have  found 
the  great  mantra,  spell  or  talisman." — • 
Mini's  British  India,  ii.  149. 

MlUltree,  s.  Sansk.  Mantri.  A 
minister  or  Mgli  official.  The  word  is 
especially  affected  in  old  Hindu  States, 
and  in  the,  Indo-Oliinese  and  Malay- 
States  ■which  derived  their  ancient 
civilisation  from  India.  It  is  the 
word  which  the  Portuguese  made  into 
mandarin  (q.v.) 

-1810.  "  When  the  Court  was  fuU,  and 
Ibrahim,  the  son  of  pandu  the  merchant, 
was  near  the  throne,  the  Baja  entered.  .  .  . 
But  as  soon  as  the  Kaja  seated  himself,  the 
muutries  and  high  officers  of  state  arrayed 
■  themselves  according  to  their  rank." — In  a 
Malay's  account  of  Government  House  at 
Calcutta,  transl.  by  Dr.  Leyden,  in  Maria 
Grahami,  p.  200. 

Munzil,  s.  Ar.  manzil, '  descending 
or  alighting,'  hence  the  halting  place 
of  a  stage  or  march,  a  day's  stage. 

1685.  "We  were  not  able  to  reach 
Obdeen-deen  (ye  usual  Menzill)  but  lay  at 
a  sorry  Caravan  Sarai."  —  Sedges,  July 
30. 

Muscat,  n.p.,  properly  Maskat.  A 
port  and  city  of  N.E.  Arabia;  for  a 
long  time  past  the  capital  of  'Oman. 
See  Imaum. 

Music.  There  is  no  matter  in  which 
the  sentiments  of  the  people  of  India 
differ  more  from  those  of  Englishmen 
than  on  that  of  music,  and  curiously 
enough  the  one  kind  of  western  music 
which  they  appreciate  and  seem  to  enj  oy, 
is  that  of  the  bagpipe.  This  is  testified 
by  Captain  Munro  in  the  passage 
quoted  below ;  but  it  was  also  shown 
during  Lord  Canning's  visit  to 
Lahore  in  1860,  in  a  manner  which 
dweUs  in  the  memory  of  one  of  the 
present  writers.  The  escort  consisted 
of  part  of  a  Highland  regiment.  A 
venerable  Sikh  chief  who  heard  the  pipes 
exclaimed :  '  That  is  indeed  music !  it 
is  like  that  which  we  hear  of  in  ancient 
story,  which  was  so  exquisite  that  the 
hearers  became  insensible  (beJiosh).' 

1780.  ' '  The  bagpipe  appears  also  to  be  a 
favourite  instrument  among  the  natives. 
They  have  no  taste  indeed  for  any  other  kind 
of  music,  and  they  would  much  rather  listen 
to  this  instrument  a  whole  day  than  to  an 
organ  for  ten  minutes." — Mimro's  Nwrra- 
tive,  33. 


Musk,  s.  We  get  this  word  from 
the  Lat.  muschus,  Greek  fwa-xos,  and 
the  latter  must  have  been  got,  probably 
through  Persian,  fromi  the  Sansk. 
mushka,  the  literal  meaning  of  which 
is  rendered  in  the  old  Enghsh  phrase 
'  a  cod  of  musk.'  The  oldest  known 
European  mention  of  the  article  is  that 
which  we  give  from  St.  Jerome;  the 
oldest  medical  prescription  is  in  a 
work  of  Aetius,  of  Amida  (c.  540). 

In  the  quotation  from  Cosmas  the 
word  used  is  fioa-xos,  and  Tcasturi  is  a 
Skt.  name,  still,  according  to  Eoyle, 
applied  to  the  musk-deer  in  the  Hmi- 
alaya.  The  transfer  of  the  name  to  (or 
from)  the  article  called  by  the  Greeks 
Kaa-Toptov,  whiohis  an  analogous  product 
of  the  beaver,  is  curious. 

The  musk-deer  {Moschus  moschiferm, 
L.)  is  found  throughout  the  Himalaya 
at  elevations  rarely  (in  summer)  below 
8000  feet,  and  extends  east  to  the 
borders  of  Szechuen,  and  north  to 
Siberia. 

c.  390.  "  Odoris  autem  suavitas,  et  diversa 
thyxaiamata,  et  amomum,  et  oy  phi,  oenanthe, 
muscus,  et  peregrini  muris  pellicula,  quod, 
dissolutis  et  amatoribus  conveniat,  nemo 
nisi  dissolutus  negat." — St.  Jerome,  in  Lib.: 
Secund.  adv.  Jovinianum,  ed.  Yallarsii,  ii. 
col.  337. 

c.  545.  "  This  little  animal  is  the  Musk 
((xooxos).  The  natives  call  it  in  their  own 
tongue  /cao-ToBpi.  They  hunt  it  and  shoot  it, 
and  binding  tight  the  blood  collected  about 
the  navel  they  cut  this  off,  and  this  is  the 
sweet-smelling  part  of  it,  and  what  we  call 
musk." — Cosmas  Indicopleustes,  Bk.  xi. 

1673.  "  Musk.  It  is  best  to  buy  it  in 
the  Cod  ....  that  which  openeth  with  a 
bright  Mask  colour  is  best." — Fryer,  p.  212. 

Musk-Rat,  8.  The  popular  name 
of  the  Sorex  caerulescens,  Jerdon,  an 
animal  having  much  the  figure  of  the 
common  shrew,  but  nearly  as  large  as 
a  small  brown  rat.  It  diffuses  a  strong 
musky  odour,  so  penetrative  that  it  is 
commonly  asserted  to  affect  bottled 
beer  by  running  over  the  bottles  in  a 
cellar.  As  Jerdon  judiciously  remarks, 
it  is  much  more  probable  that  the  corks 
have  been  affected  before  being  used 
in  bottling.  When  the  female  is  in 
heat  she  is  often  seen  to  be  followed  by 
a  string  of  males  giving  out  the  odour, 
strongly. 

Can  this  be  the  mus  peregrinus  men- 
tioned by  St.  Jerome  (above  under 
Musk),  as  P.  Vincenzo  supposes  ? 

c.  1590.  "Here  (in  Tooman  Bekhrad, 
n.  of  Kabul  R.)  are  also  mice  that  have  a 


MUSLIN. 


459 


MUS8AUL. 


fine  musky  scent." — Ayeen,  by  Gladwyn 
(1800),  ii.  166. 

1672.  P.  Vincenzo  Maria,  speaking  of 
his  first  acquaintance  with  this  animal, 
(U  ratio  del  musco)  which  occurred  in  the 
Capuchin  Convent  at  Surat,  says  with 
simplicity  (or  malignity?): 

"I  was  astonished  to  perceive  an  odour 
so  fragrant*  in  the  vicinity  of  these  most 
religious  ^Fathers,  with  whom  I  was  at  the 
moment  in  conversation." — Viaggio,  p.  385. 

1681.  ' '  This  country  has  its  vermin  also. 
They  have  a  sort  of  Bats  they  call  Musk- 
rats,  because  they  smell  strong  of  musk. 
These  the  inhabitants  do  not  eat  of,  but  of 
all  other  sorts  of  Kats  they  do." — Knox, 
p.  31. 

1789.  H.  Munro  in  his  Nai-rative  (p.  34} 
absurdly  enough  identifies  this  animal  with 
the  bandicoot,  q.v. 

1813.    See  Fm-hes,  Or.  Mem:,  i.  42. 

Muslin,  s.  There  seems  to  be  no 
do-ibt  that  this  -word  is  derived  from 
Mosul  (Mausal  or  MausU)  on  the 
Tigrisit  and  it  has  been  from  an  old 
date  the  name  of  a  texture,  but  ap- 
parently not  •  always  that  of  the  thin 
semi-transparent  tissue  to  which  we 
now  apply  it.  Dozy  (p.  323)  says  that 
the  Arabs  employ  mausili  in  the  same 
sense  as  oiu'word,  quoting  the  Arabian 
Nights,  Macnaghten's  ed.,  i.  176,  and  ii. 
159,  in  both  of  which  the  word  indi- 
cates the  material  of  a  fine  turban .  The 
quotation  from  Ives,  as  well  as  that 
from  Marco  Polo,  seems  to  apply  to  a 
different  texture  from  what  we  call 
musHn. 

1298.  "  All  the  cloths  of  gold  and  silk 
that  are  called  llosolins  are  made  in  this 
country  (Mausul)."— ilf<M-eo  Polo,  Bk.  i. 
chap.  5. 

'c.  1544.  "  Almussoli  est  regio  in  Meso- 
potamia, in  qua  texuntur  telae  ex  bombyce 
valde  pulchrae,  quae  apud  Syros  et  Aegyp- 
tios  et  apud  mercatores  Venetos  appel- 
lantur  mussoli,  ex  hoc  regionis  nomine.  Et 
principes  Aegyptii  et  Syri,  tempore  aestatis 
sedentea  in  loco  honorauiliori  induunt  vestes 
ex  hujusmodi  mussoli." — Andreae  Belhi- 
nemis,  Arabicorum  nominum  quae  in  libris 
Aviceimae  sparsim  legebantur  Interpre- 
iatio. 

1573.  ".  .  .  .  You  have  all  sorts  of 
Cotton-works,  Handkerchiefs,  long  Fillets, 
Girdles  ....  and  other  sorts,  by  the  Ara- 
Uam  called  Mossellini  (after  the  Country 
Mmioli,  from  whence  they  are   brought, 


*  "ShljiiTO  d'vdire  tanta  fragranza."  The 
Scotohmau  is  laughed  at  for  "  feeling  "  a  smell, 
out  here  the  Italian  hears  one  ! 

_T  We  have  seen,  however,  somewhere  an  inge- 
nious suggestion  that  the  word  really  came  from 
iHaiso!ta(the  country  about  Masulipatam,  accord- 
ing to  Ptolemy),  which  even  in  ancient  times  was 
lamous  for  flne  cotton  textures. 


which  is  situated  in  Mesopotamia)  by  us 
Muslin."— iJaxmco//,  p.  84. 

c.  1580.  ' '  For  the  rest  the  said  Agiani 
(misprint  for  Bagnani,  Banyans)  wear 
clothes  of  white  mussolo  or  sesea  (?) ;  having 
their  garments  very  long  and  crossed  over 
the  breast." — Gasparo  Balbi,  f.  33  6. 

1673.  "Le  drap  qu'on  estend  sur  les 
matelas  est  d'une  toille  aussy  fine  que  de 
la  mousceline."— App.  to  Journal  d'Ant, 
Oalland,  ii.  198. 

1685.  ' '  I  have  been  told  by  several,  that 
muBcelin  (so  much  in  use  here  for  cravats) 
and  Calligo  (!),  and  the  most  of  the  Indian 
linens,  are  made  of  nettles,  and  I  see  not 
the  least  improbability  but  that  they  may 
be  made  of  the  fibres  of  them." — Dr.  Hans 
Sloane  to  Mr.  Bay,  in  Eay  Correspondence, 
1848,  p.  163. 

c.  1760.  "  This  city  (Mosul)'s  manufac- 
ture is  Mussolin  (a  cotton  cloth)  which  they 
make  very  strong  and  pretty  fine,  and  sell 
for  the  European  and  other  markets." — Ives, 
Voyage  from  England  to  India,  <bc.,  p.  324. 

Musnud,  s.  Hind.  Arab,  masnad, 
from  root  aanad,  'he  leaned  or  rested 
against  it.'  The  large  cushion,  &c., 
used  by  native  Princes  in  India,  in 
place  of  a  throne. 

1752.  '-Salabat-jing  .  .  .  went  through 
the  ceremony  of  sitting  on  the  musnud  or 
throne."— 0)W,  i.  250,  ed.  1803. 

1803.  "  ThePeshwah  arrived  yesterday, 
and  is  to  be  seated  on  the  musnud." — A. 
Wellesley,  in  Munro's  Life,  i.  343. 

1809.  "In  it  was  a  musnud,  with  a 
carpet,  and  a  little  on  one  side  were  chairs 
on  a  white  cloth." — Lord  VaUntia,  i.  346. 

1824.  "They  spread  fresh  carpets,  and 
prepared  the  royal  musnud,  covering  it 
with  a  magnificent  shawl." — Hajji  Bala, 
p.  142,  ed.  1835. 

Mussalla,  s.  Pers.  Hind,  (with 
change  of  sense  from  Arab,  masdlih, 
pi.  of  maslaha),  '  materials,  ingre- 
dients.' Though  sometimes  used 
for  the  ingredients  of  any  mixture,  e.g. 
to  form  a  cement,  the  most  usual  ap- 
plication is  to  spices,,  curry-stufls  and 
the  Kke. 

There  is  a  tradition  of  a  very  gallant' 
Governor-General  that  he  had  found 
it  very  tolerable,  on  a  sharp  but  brief 
campaign,  to  "  roughit  on  chuprasees 
and  mussaulchees  (qq.v.),"  meaning 
chupatties  and  mussalla. 

1780.  "A  dose  of  marsall,  or  .purgative 
spices." — Munro,  N'arrative,  85. 

1809.  "  At  the  next  hut  the  woman  was 
grinding  misaala  or  curry-stuff  on  a  flat 
smooth  stone  with  another  shaped  like  a 
rolling  pin." — Maria  Graham,  20. 

Mussaul,    s.      Hind,    from   Arab., 


MUSSAULCHEE. 


460 


MUSSENDOM. 


mash'al,  a  torch.  It  usually  is  made 
of  rags  wrapt  round  a  rod,  and  fed  at 
intervals  with  oil  from  an  earthen  pot. 

_c.  1407.  "  Suddenly,  in  the  midst  of  the 
night  they  saw  the  Sultan's  camp  approach- 
ing, accompanied  by  a  great  nimiber  of 
mashal." — AbdAwazzale,  in  N.  &  Met.  xiv., 
Pt.  i.  1.53. 

1673.  "The  Duties*  march  like  Furies 
with  their  lighted  mnssals  in  their  hands, 
they  are  Pots  filled  with  Oyl  in  an  Iron 
Hoop  like  our  Beacons,  and  set  on  fire  by 
stinking  rags." — Fryer,  33. 

1705.  ".  .  .  .  flambeaux qu'ils appeUent 
Hansalles." — ZuiUier,  89. 

1809.  "These  Mussal  or  link-boys."— 
Ld.  Valentia,  i.  17. 

1810.  "The  Mosaul,  or  flambeau,  con- 
sists of  old  rags,  wrapped  very  closely 
round  a  small  stick." — WiUiamson,  V.  M. 
i.  219. 

Mussaulchee,  s.  Hind.  mmh'dlcM 
from  mash'al  (see  last)  with  the  Turki 
terminal  cht,  generally  implying  an 
agent.  The  word  properly  means  a 
Unk-boy,  and  was  formerly  familiar 
in  that  sense  as  the  epithet  of  the 
person  who  ran  alongside  of  apalankin 
on  a  night- journey,  bearing  a  mnssaul 
(q.v.).  The  word  is  however  still 
more  frequent  as  applied  to  a  humble 
domestic,  whose  duty  was  formerly 
of  a  like  kind,  as  may  be  seen 
in  the  quotation  from  Ld.  Valentia, 
but  who  now  looks  after  lamps  and 
washes  dishes,  &c.,  in  old  English 
phrase  '  a  scullion.' 

1610.  "  He  always  had  in  service  500 
llassal§fees." — Finch,  in  Purchas,  i.  432. 

1662.  (In  Asam)  "they  fix  the  head  of 
the  corpse  rigidly  with  poles,  and  put  a  lamp 
with  plenty  of  oU,  and  a  mash'alcM  [torch- 
bearer]  alive  into  the  vault,  to  look  after 
the  lamp."  —  Shilidbvddin  Tdlish,  tr.  by 
Bloohmann,  in  J.  A.  S.  B.,  xli.  Pt.  i.  82. 

1673.  "  Trois  Massalgis  du  Grand  Sei- 
gneur vinrent  faire  honneur  k  M.  I'Ambas- 
sadeur  avec  leurs  feux  allumfe." — JourruA 
cPAnt.  OaUand,  ii.  103. 

1686.  "After  strict  examination  he 
chose  out  2  persons,  the  Ckout  (Clums?),  an 
Armenian,  who  had  charge  of  watching  my 
tent  that  night,  and  my  Mossalagee,  a  per- 
son who  carries  the  light  before  me  in  the 
night."— Sedges,  July  2. 

1791.  ".  .  .  .  un  masolchi,  ou  porte- 
flambeau,  pour  la  nuit." — B.  de  St.  Pierre, 
La  Clmwmire  Indienne,  16. 

*  Beoti,  a  torch-bearer.  Thus  Baber :  "  If  the 
emperor  or  chief  nobility  (in  India)  at  any  time 
have  occasion  for  a  light  by  night,  these  filthy 
BaUis  bring  in  their  lamps,  which  they  carry  up 
to  their  master,  and  stand  holding  it  close  by  his 
side."— BaScr,  333. 


1809.  "It  is  universally  the  custom  to 
drive  out  between  sunset  and  dinner.  The 
Unssalchees,  when  it  grows  dark,  go  out 
to  meet  their  masters  on  their  return,  and 
run  before  them,  at  the  full  rate  of  eight 
miles  an  hour,  and  the  numerous  lights 
moving  along  the  esplanade  produce  a  sin- 
gular and  pleasing  effect." — Ld,.  Valentia, 
i.  240. 

1813.  ' '  The  occupation  of  massaulchee, 
or  torch-bearer,  although  generally  allotted 
to  the  village  barber,  in  the  purgannas 
under  my  charge,  may  vary  in  other  dis- 
tricts."— Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  ii.  417. 

1826.  "After  a  short  conversation,  they 
went  away,  and  quickly  returned  at  the 
head  of  200  men,  accompanied  by  Mus- 
salchees  or  torch-bearers." — Pandurang 
Bari,  557. 

Mussendom,  Cape,  n.p.  The  ex- 
treme eastern  point  of  Arabia,  at  the 
entrance  to  the  Persian  Gulf.  Properly 
speaking  it  is  the  extremity  of  a  small 
precipitous  island  of  the  name,  which 
protrudes  beyond  the  N.E.  horn  of 
'Oman.  The  name  is  written  Mas6n- 
dim  in  the  map  which  Dr.  Badger 
gives  with  his  H.  of  'Oman.  But  it  is 
Ras  Masandam  (or  possibly  Masandwm) 
in  the  Mohit  of  Sidi  'Ali  Kkpudan  {J. 
As.  Soc.  Ben.,  v.  459).  Sprenger 
writes  Mosandam  {Alt.  Qeog.  Arabiens, 
p.  107). 

1516.  "...  it  (the  coast)  trends  to  the 
N.E.  .by  N.  30  leagues  until  Cape  Mo- 
condou,  which  is  at  the  mouth  of  the  Sea 
of  Persia." — Barbosa,  32. 

1553.  "...  before  you  come  to  Cape 
Mocaudan,  which  Ptolemy  calls  Asaboro 
('Atra^wi/  aicpov)  and  which  he  puts  in  23^°, 
but  which  we  put  in  26°;  and  here  ter- 
minates our  first  division  "  (of  the  Eastern 
Coasts). — Bwrros,  I.  ix.  1. 

1572. 
"  Olha  o  cabo  Asab6ro  que  chamado 

Agora  he  Mocandao  dos  navegantes : 

Por  aqui  entr'a  o  l^o,  que  he  fechado 

De  Arabia,  e  Persias  terras  abundantes.'' 
Gamoes,  x.  102. 

By  Burton : 
"Behold  of  Asabdn  the  Head,  now  hight 

UoBandam,  by  the  men  who  plough  the 
Main : 

Here  lies  the  Gulf  whose  long  and  lake- 
like Bight, 

parts  Araby  from  fertile  Persia's  plain. ' 

The  fact  that  the  poet  copies  the  mis- 
print or  mistake  of  Barros  in  Asaboro, 
shows  how  he  made  use  of  that  historian. 

1673.  "  On  the  one  side  St.  Jaques  (see 
Jask)  his  Headland,  on  the  other  that  of 
Unssendown  appeared,  and  afore  Sunset  we 
entered  the  Straights  Mouth."— i^ryer,  221. 

1727.  ' '  The  same  Chain  of  rocky  Moun- 
tains continue  as  high  as  Zoar,  above  Cape 
Uusenden,  which  Cape  and  Cape  Jaqucg 


MUSSOOLA    BOAT. 


461 


MUSSULMAN. 


begin  the  Gulf  of  Persia." — A.  Samilton,  i. 
71. 

1777.  "At  the  mouth  of  the  Strait  of 
Kocandon,  which  leads  into  the  Persian 
gulph,  lies  the  island  of  Gombroon  "  (?)— 
Baynal  (tr.  1777),  i.  86. 

Mussoola,   Massoolah    Boat,    s. 

The  surf  boat  used  on  tlie  Ooromandel 
Coast;  of  capacious  size,  and  formed 
of  planks  sewn  together  -with,  coir- 
twine;  the  open  joints  heing  made 
good  with  a  caulking  or  wadding  of 
twisted  coir. 

The  origin  of  the  word  is  very  ob- 
scure.   Leyden  thought  it  was  derived 
from  "masoula  .  .  .  the  Mahratta  term 
for  fish  "  {Morton's  Life  of  Leyden,  64). 
As  a  matter  of  fact  the  Mahratti  word 
for  fish  is  rndsoli,  Konk.  masuU.     This 
etymology  is  substantially  adopted  by 
Bp.  Heber  (see  below) .     But  it  may  be 
that  the  word  is  some  Arabic  sea- 
term  not  in  the  dictionaries.     Indeed, 
if  the  term  used  by  0.  Federici  (below) 
he  not  a  clerical  error,  it  suggests  a 
possible  etymology  from  Arab,  masad, 
'  the  fibrous  bark  of  the  palm-tree,  a 
rope  made  of  it.'     Another  suggestion 
is  from  the  Arab,   mattsiil,  '  joined,' 
as  opposed  to  '  dug-out,'  or  canoes ;  or 
possibly  it  may  be  from  mahsul,  '  tax,' 
if  these  boats  were  subject  to  a  tax. 
Lastly  it  is  possible  that  the  name  may 
be  connected  with  Masulipatam(q.v.), 
where  similar  boats  would  seem  to  have 
been  in  use  (see  Fryer,  26).    But  these 
are  conjectures.     The  quotation  from 
Gasparo  Balbi  gives  a  good  account  of 
the  handling  of  these  boats,  but  applies 
no  name  to  them. 

c.  1560.  "Spaventosa  cosa'fe  chi  no  ha 
piti  visto,  I'imbarcare  e  sbarcar  le  mercan- 
tieelepersone  a  SanTomfe  .  .  .  adoperano 
certe  barchette  fatte  aposta  molto  alte  e 
larghe,  ch'  essi  chiamano  Masudi,  esonofatte 
con  tauole  sottili,  e  con  corde  sottili  cusite 
insieme  vna  ta^iola  con  I'altre,"  etc.  (there 
follows  a  very  correct  description  of  their 
use). — G.  Federici,  in  Mamus. ,  iii.  391. 

c.  1580.  ".  .  .  .  where  (Negapatam) 
they  cannot  land  anything  but  in  the 
Macules  of  the  same  country." — Primor  e 
Honra,  &c.,  f.  93. 

c.  1582.  "...  There  is  always  a  heavy 
sea  there  (San  Thom^),  from  swell  or  storm ; 
so  the  merchandise  and  passengers  are  trans- 
ported from  shipboard  to  the  town  by  cer- 
tain boats  which  are  sewn  with  fine  cords, 
and  when  they  approach  the  beach,  where 
the  sea  breaks  with  great  violence,  they 
wait  till  the  perilous  wave  has  past,  and 
then,  in  the  interval  between  one  wave  and 
the  next,  those  boatmen  pull  with  great 
force,  and  so  run  ashore ;  and  being  there 


overtaken  by  the  waves  they  are  carried 
still  further  up  the  beach.  And  the  boats 
do  not  break,  because  they  give  to  the  wave, 
and  because  the  beach  is  covered  with  sand, 
and  the  boats  stand  upright  on  their 
bottoms."— (?.  Balbi,  i.  89. 

1673.  "I  went  ashore  in  a  Mussoola,  a 
Boat  wherein  ten  Men  paddle,  the  two 
aftermost  of  whom  are  Steersmen,  using 
their  Paddles  instead  of  a  Rudder.  The 
Boat  is  not  strengthened  with  Knee-Tim- 
bers, as  ours  are ;  the  bended  Planks  are 
sowed  together  with  Rope- Yam  of  the 
Cocoe,  and  calked  with  Dammar  (a  Sort  of 
Resin  taken  out  of  the  Sea)  so  artificially 
that  it  yields  to  every  ambitious  Surf." — 
Fnjej;  37. 

1685.  "This  morning  two  Musoolas  and 
two  Cattamaram  came  off  to  ye  Shippe." — 
Hedges,  Feb.  2. 

1760.  "As  soon  as  the  yawls  and  pin- 
naces reached  the  surf  they  dropped  their 
graplings,  and  cast  off  the  masoolas, 
which  immediately  rowed  ashore,  and 
landed  the  troops." — Orme,  iii.  617. 

1762.  "  No  European  boat  can  land,  but 
the  Natives  make  use  of  a  boat  of  a  pa;rticu- 
lar  construction  called  a  Mausolo,"  etc. — 
MS.  letter  of  Jwmes  Rennell,  April  1st. 

1783.  "  The  want  of  Uassoola  boats 
(built  expressly  for  crossing  the  surf)  will 
be  severely  felt." — In  lAfe  of  Colebrooke,  9. 

1826.  "The  masuli-boats  (which  first 
word  is  merely  a  corruption  of  'muchli,' 
fish)  have  been  often  described,  and  except 
that  they  are  sewed  together  with  coco-nut 
twine,  instead  of  being  fastened  with  nails, 
they  very  much  resemble  the  high,  deep, 
charcoal  boats  ....  on  the  Ganges." — 
Heber,  ii.  174  (ed.  1844). 

1879.  ' '  Madras  has  no  harbour ;  nothing 
but  a  long  open  beach,  on  which  the  surf 
dashes  with  tremendous  violence.  Un- 
lucky i>assengers  were  not  landed  there  in 
the  ordinary  sense  of  the  term,  but  were 
thrown  violently  on  the  shore,  from  springy 
and  elastic  Uasulah  boats,  and  were  occa- 
sionally carried  off  by  sharks,  if  the  said 
boats  chanced  to  be  upset  in  the  rollers." — 
Saty.  Review,  Sept.  20. 

Mussuck,  s.  The  leathern  water- 
bag,  consisting  of  the  entire  skin  of  a 
large  goat,  stript  of  the  hair  and 
dressed,  which  is  carried  by  a  hhishtl 
(see  Bheesty.)    Hind,  mashah. 

1842.  "Might  it  not  be  worth  while  to 
try  the  experiment  of  having  '  mussucks ' 
made  of  waterproof  cloth  in  England  ? " — 
Sir  G.  Arthur,  in  Ind.  Adm.  of  Lord  Ellen- 
borough,  220. 

Mussulman,  adj.  and  s.  Mahom- 
medan.  JKmsZito, 'resigning' or  '  sub- 
mitting' (sc.  oneself  to  God),  is  the 
name  given  by  Mahommed  to  the 
Faithful.  The  Persian  plural  of  this  is 
MusUmdn,  which  appears  to  have  been 


MUST. 


462 


MUSTER. 


adopted  as  a  singular,  and  the  word 
Mtisliman  or  Masalmdn  thus  formed. 

1246.  "Intravimus  terram  Bisermino- 
mm.  Isti  homines  linguam  Comanicam 
loquebantur,  et  adhuc  loquuntur ;  sed  legem 
Sarracenorum  tenent." — Piano  Carpini,  in 
Bee.  de  Voyages,  &o.,  iv.  750. 

0.  1540.     " disse  por  tres  vezes, 

Lah,  hilah,  hilah,  lah  Muhamed  rogol  halah, 
0  MaBSoleymoens  e  ho^jies  justos  da  santa 
ley  de  Mafamede." — Pinto,  oh.  lix. 

1559.  "Although  each  horde  (of  Tartars) 
has  its  proper  name,  e.g.  particularly  the 
horde  of  the  Savolhensians  .  .  .  and  many 
others,  which  are  in  truth  Mahometans ;  yet 
do  they  hold  it  for  a  grievous  insult  and 
reproach  to  be  called  and  styled  Turlcs ;  they 
wish  to  be  styled  Besermani,  and  by  this 
name  the  Turks  also  desire  to  be  styled." — 
Herberstein,  in  Bamtmo,  ii.  f .  171. 

c.  1580.  "  Tutti  sopradetti  Tartari  segui- 
tano  la  fade  de'  Turcni  et  alia  Turchesca  cre- 
dono,  ma  si  tegono  a  gran  vergogna,  e  molto 
si  corrociano  1  esser  detti  Turchi,secondo  che 
all'  incontro  godono  d'esser  Besurmani,  oiob 
gete  eletta,  chiamati." — Descrittione  della 
Sa/rmatia  Evropea  del  magn.  caval.  Aless. 
Chiagnino,  in  Ramium>,  ii.  pt.  ii.  f.  72. 

1619.  ".  .  .  .  i  Uusalmani,  ciob  i  sal- 
vati ;  che  cosa  pazzamente  si  chiamano 
fra  di  loro  i  maoraettani." — P.  della  Voile, 
i.  794. 

„       "The  precepts  of  the  Moslemans 

are  first,  circumcision "—Gabriel 

Sionita,  in  Punhas,  ii.  1504. 

1653.  "...  son  infanterie  d'Indistannis 
Hansulmaus,  ou  Indiens  de  la  seote  des 
Sonnis."— De  la  Boullaye-le-Gowz,  ed.  1657, 
233. 

1673.  "Yet  here  are  a  sort  of  bold, 
lusty,  and  most  an  end  drunken  Beggarj 
of  the  Musslemen  Cast,  that  if  they  see  a 
Christian  in  good  clothes,  mounted  on  a 
stately  horse  ....  are  presently  upon 
their  Punctilio's  with  God  Almighty,  and 
interrogate  him.  Why  he  suffers  him  to  go 
a  Foot,  and  in  Kags,  and  the  Coffery  (Un- 
believer) to  vaunt  it  thus  ?  "—Fryer,  91.    , 

1788.  "  We  escape  an  ambiguous  termi- 
nation by  adopting  Moslem,  instead  of 
Uusulmau  in  the  plural  nvmhei."— Gibbon, 
pref .  to  vol.  iv. 

Iffust,  adj.  Pers.  mast,  '  drunk.' 
It  is  applied  in  Persia  also,  and  in 
India  specially,  to  male  animals,  such 
as  elephants  and  ca,mels,  in  a  state  of 
periodical  excitement. 

Mustees,  Mestiz,  &c.  s.  A  half- 
caste.  A  corruption  of  the  Portuguese 
mestizo,  having  the  same  meaning;* 
French,  metis  and  metif. 

*  "Mestim.  Amixling;  applied  to  human  tieings 
and  animals  bom  of  a  father  and  mother  of  dif- 
ferent species,  like  a  mule." — Bluteav,. 


1546.  "  The  Governor  in  honour  of  this 
great  action  (the  victory  at  Diu),  ordered 
that  all  the  mestizos  who  were  in  Dio  should 
be  inscribed  in  the  Book,  and  that  pay  and 
subsistence  should  be  assigned  to  them,— 
subject  to  the  King's  confirmation.  For  a 
regulation  had  been  sent  to  India  that  no 
mestizo  of  India  should  be  given  pay  or 
subsistence  :  for,  as  it  was  laid  down,  it  was 
their  duty  to  serve  for  nothing,  seeing  that 
they  had  their  houses  and  heritages  in  the 
country,  and  being  on  their  native  soil  were 
bound  to  defend  it." — Gorrea,  iv.  580. 

1552.     " the   sight  of  whom  as 

soon  as  they  came,  caused  immediately  to 
gather  about  them  a  number  of  the  natives, 
Moors  in  beUef,  and  Negroes  with  curly 
hair  in  appearance,  and  some  of  them  only 
swarthy,  as  being  mistioos." — Barroa,  I., 
ii.  1. 

1586.  "...,.  che  se  sono  nati  qua  di 
donne  indiane,  gli  domandano  mestizi." — 
Sassetti  in  Be  Gubematis,  188. 

1588.     " .  .  .  .  An  interpretonr 

which  was  a  Mestizo,  that  is  halfe  an  In- 
dian, and  halfe  a  Portugall." — Candish,  in 
RaU.  iv.  337. 

c.  1610.  "Le  C^pitaine  et  les  Marchands 
estoient  Mestifs,  les  autres  Indiens  Chris- 
tia.nisez."—Pyrard  de  Laval,  i.  16.5. 

This  author  has  also  Metifs  (ii.  10),  and 
again :  " .  .  ,  .  qu'ils  appeUent  ]Ketice|), 
c'est  k  dire  Uetifs,  meslez  '  (ii.  23). 

,,  "  le  vy  vne  moustre  generalle  de 
tons  les  Habitans  portans  armes,  taut  Por- 
tugais  que  Metices  et  Indiens,  and  se  trou- 
uerent  environ  4000." — Moquet,  352. 

c.  1665.  "  And,  in  a  word  Bengale  is  a 
country  abounding  in  all  things ;  and  tie 
for  this  very  reason  that  so  many  Portu- 

fuese,  UestickB,  and  other  Christians  are 
ed  thither."— Seniier,  E.  T.,  140. 
1699.    "  Wives  of  Freemen,  Muatees." — 
Census  of  Company's  Servants  on  the  Coast, 
in  WTteeler,  i.  356. 

1727.  "A  poor  Seaman  had  got  a  pretty 
Unstice  Wife."— .4.  Sam.,  ii.  10. 

1834.  "You  don't  know  these  Baboos. 
.  .  .  Most  of  them  now-a-days  have  their 
Misteesa  Beebees,  and  their  MToosulmaunees 
and  not  a  few  their  Gora  Beebees  Ukewise." 
—The  Baboo,  &o.,  167-168. 

Muster,  s.  A  pattern,  or  a  sample, 
From  Port,  mostra  (Span,  muestra. 
Ital.  m.ostra). 

The  -word  is  current  in  China,  as 
well  as  India.  See  Wells  Williams's 
Guide,  237. 

c.  1444.  "  Vierao  a.s  nossas  Galds  por 
commissSo  sua  com  algunas  amostras  de 
a9ucar  da  Madeira,  de  Sangue  de  Drago,  e 
de  outras  cousas." — Gadamosto,  Navega^ao 
primeira,  6. 

1563.  "And  they  gave  me  a  mostra  of 
amowum,  which  I  brought  to  Goa,  and 
showed  to  the  apothecaries  here;  and  I 
compared  it  with  the  drawings  of  the  sim- 
ples of  Dioscorides." — Garcia,  1. 15. 


MUTLVB. 


463 


MTJZBEE. 


1601.    "Musters  and  Shewes  of  Gold." 
— Old  Transl.  of  GaJvano,  Ha,k.  Soc,  p.  83. 
1612.     "A  Moore  came  aboord  with  a 
muster  of  Cloves." — Saris,  in  Purchaa,  i.  357. 
1673.     "  Merchants    bringing    and    re- 
ceiving Musters." — Fryer,  84. 

1702.  " .  .  .  .  Packing  Stuff,  Packing 
Materials,  Musters." — Quinquepartite  In- 
denture, in  Ctia/rtera  of  the  E.  I.  Co.,  325. 

1727.  "He  advised  me  to  send  to  the 
King  ....  that  I  designed  to  trade  with 
Iris  Subjects  ....  which  I  did,  and  in 
twelve  Days  received  an  Answer  that  I 
might,  but  desired  me  to  send  some  person 
up  with  Musters  of  all  my  Goods."— ^. 
Ham.,  ii.  200. 

c.  1760.  ' '  He  (the  tailor)  never  mea- 
sures you ;  he  only  asks  master  for  muster, 
as  he  terms  it,  that  is  for  a  pattern." — Ives, 
62. 

Mutlub,  s.  Hind,  from  Ar.  mat- 
hb.  The  Arabic,  from  talab,  '  lie 
asked,'  properly  means  a  question, 
hence  intention,  -wish,  object,  &c.  In 
Anglo-Indian  use  it  always  means 
'purpose,  gist,'  and  the  like.  Illite- 
rate natives  by  a  common  form  of 
corruption  turn  the  word  into  matbal. 
In  the  Punjab  this  occurs  in  printed 
hooks;  and  an  adjective  is  formed, 
matball,  '  opinionated,'  and  the  like. 

Mutt,  Muth,  8.  Skt.  matha ;  a  sort 
of  convent  where  a  celibate  priest  (or 
one  making  such  profession)  fives  with 
disciples  making  the  same  profession ; 
one  of  whom  becomes  his  successor. 
Buildings  of  this  kind  are  very  common 
all  over  India,  and  some  are  endowed 
with  large  estetes. 

1874.  "  The  monastic  Order  is  celibate, 
and  in  3,  great  degree  erratic  and  mendi- 
cant, but  has  anchorage  places  and  head- 
quarters in  the  maths.  — Gale.  Review, 
cxvii.  212. 

Muttongosht,  s.  {i.e.  '  Mutton- 
flesh  '),  Anglo-Indian  domestic  Hind, 
for  '  Mutton.' 

Mnttongye,  s.  Sea^Hind.  matangai, 
a  (nautical)  martingale ;  a  corruption 
of  the  Eng.  word. 

Muttra,  n.p.  A  very  ancient  and 
holy  Hindu  city  on  the  Jumna,  30 
miles  above  Agra.  The  name  is 
Mathura,  and  it  appears  in  Ptolemy  as 
MdSoupa  ri  tSiv  Oemv.  The  sanctity  of  the 
name  has  caused  it  to  be  applied  in 
numerous  new  localities;  see  under 
Madura. 

Muxadabad,  n.p.  Arab.  Pers.  Mak- 


suddbad,  a  name  that  often  occurs  in 
books  of  the  last  century.  It  pertains 
to  the  same  city  that  has  latterly  been 
called  Murshidabad,  the  capital  of  the 
Nawabs  of  Bengal  since  the  beginning 
of  last  century.  The  town  Mak- 
sUddbad  is  stated  by  Tiefenthaler  to 
have  been  founded  by  Akbar.  The 
Governor  of  Bengal,  Murshid  Kull 
Khan  (also  called  in  English  histories 
Jafler  Khan)  moved  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment hither  in  1704,  and  gave  the 
place  his  own  name.  It  is  written 
Muxudavad  in  the  early  English  records 
down  to  1760  (  TV.  W.  Hunter). 

1703-4.  "The  first  act  of  the  Nuwab,  on 
his  return  to  Bengal,  was  to  change  the 
name  of  the  city  of  Makhsoosabad  to  Moor- 
shudabad;  and  by  establishing  in  it  the 
mint,  and  by  erecting  a  palace  ....  to 
render  it  the  capital  of  the  Province." — 
Stewart,  S.  of  Bengal,  309. 

1726.  "'IILoxaiaba.ih."—Valentijn,  Cho- 
rom.  etc.  147. 

1727.  "Muxadabaud  is  but  12  miles 
from  it  (Cossimbazar),  a  Place  of  much 
greater  Antiquity,  and  the  Mogul  has  a 
Mint  there ;  but  the  ancient  name  of 
Muxadabaud  has  been  changed  for  Rajah- 
mal,  for  above  a  Century." — A.  Ham.,  ii. 
20.     (There  is  great  confusion  in  this.) 

1751.  "  I  have  heard  that  Kam  Kissen  Seat, 
who  lives  in  Calcutta,  has  carried  goods  to 
that  place  without  paying  the  Muzidavad 
Syre  (see  Sayer)  Chowkey  duties.  I  am 
greatly  surprised,  and  send  a  Chubdar  to 
bring  him,  and  desire  you  will  be  speedy  in 
delivering  him  over." — Letter  from  Nawab 
Allyverdi  Oamn  to  the  Prest.  of  Council, 
dated  Muzidavad,  20th  May. 

1756.  "The  Nabob,  irritated  by  the 
disappointment  of  his  expectations  of  im- 
mense wealth,  ordered  Mr.  Holwell  and  the 
two  other  prisoners  to  be  sent  to  Muza- 
davad." — Orme,  in.,  p.  79. 

1782.  "You  demand  an  account  of  the 
East  Indies,  the  Mogul's  dominions,  and 
Muxadabad  ....  I  imagine  when  you 
made  the  above  requisition  that  you  did  it 
with  a  view  rather  to  try  my  knowledge 
than  to  increase  your  own,  for  your  great 
skill  in  geography  would  point  out  to  you 
that  Muzadabad  is  as  far  from  Madras,  as 
Constantinople  is  from  Glasgow." — T. 
Munro  to  his  brother  William,  in  Ufe,  &e., 
iii.  41. 

Muzbee,  s.  The  name  of  a  class  of 
Sikhs  originally  of  low-caste,  vulg. 
mazbl,  apparently  mazliabl  from  Ar. 
mazhah,  'religious belief.'  Cunningham 
says  indeed  that  the  name  was  applied 
to  Sikh  converts  from  Mahommedan- 
ism  {History,  p.  379).  But  this  is  not 
the  usual  application  now. 

1858.     "  On  the  19th  June  (1857)  I  ad_ 


MY  ANNA. 


464 


MYBOBALAN. 


vocated,  in  the  search  for  new  Military 
classes,  the  raising  of  a  corps  of  Muzzubees 
.  .  .  The  idea  was  ultimately  carried  out, 
and  improved  by  making  them  pioneers." — 
Letter  from  Col.  H.  B.  Bdwardes  to  R.  Mont- 
gomery, Usq.,  23  of  March. 

1858.  "To  the  same  destination  (DeUii) 
was  sent  a  strong  corps  of  Muzhiibee  (low- 
caste)  Sikhs,  numbering  1200  men,  to  serve 
as  pioneers." — Letter  from  B.  Temple,  Secre- 
tary to  Punjab  Govt,  dd.  LaJwre,  25th  May, 
1858. 

Myanua,  s.    See  Meeaua. 

1784.  "...  An  entire  new  Uyannah, 
painted  and  gilt,  lined  with  orange  silk, 
with  curtains  and  bedding  complete." — In 
Seton-Karr,  i.  49. 

„  ".  Patna  common  chairs,  couches  and 
teapoys,  two  Mahana  palanquins." — Id.  62. 

Mydan,  Meidaiin,  s.  Hind,  from 
Pers.  maidan.  An  open  space,  an 
esplanade,  parade-ground  or  green,  in 
or  adjoining  a  town;  a  piazza  (in  the 
Italian  sense) ;  any  open  plain  mth 
grass  on  it ;  a  chaugdn  ground  (see 
Chicane)  ;  a  battle-field.  In  Ar., 
usually,  a  hippodrome  or  race-course. 

c.  1330.  "  But  the  brethren  were  mean- 
while brought  out  to  the  Medan,  i.e.  the 
piazza  of  the  City,  where  an  exceeding 
great  iire  had  been  kindled.  And  Friar 
Thomas  went  forward  to  cast  himself  into 
the  fire,  but  as  he  did  so  a  certain  Saracen 

caught  him  by  the  hood " — Friar 

Odoric,  in  Cathay,  63. 

1618.  "When  it  is  the  hour  of  com- 
plines, or  a  little  later  to  speak  exactly,  it 
is  the  time  for  the  promenade,  and  eveiy 
one  goes  on  horseback  to  the  meidan,  which 
is  always  kept  clean,  watered  by  a  number 
of  men  whose  business  this  is,  who  water  it 
carrying  the  water  in  skins  slung  over  the 
shoulder,  and  usually  well  shaded  and  very 
cool."— P.  deUa  VaUe,  i.  707. 
,c.  1665.  "  Celui  (Quervansera)  des 
Etraugers  est  bien  plus  spacieux  quel'autre 
et  est  quarrd,  et  tous  deux  font  face  au 
Meidan."— TAOTcnoi,  v.  214. 

1670.  "Before  this  house  is  a  great 
square  meidan  or  promenade,  planted  on 
all  sides  with  great  trees,  standing  in  rows." 
— Andriesz,  35. 

1673.  "  The  Midan,  or  open  Space  before 
the  Caun's  Palace,  is  an  Oblong  and  Stately 
Piatzo,  with  real  not  belied  Cloisters." — 
Fryer,  249. 

1828.  "  All  this  was  done  with  as  much 
coolness  and  precision,  as  if  he  had  been  at 
exercise  upon  the  maidaun." — TheKuszil- 
bash,  i.  223. 

Kyna,  Mina,  etc,  s.  Hind,  mains,. 
A  name  applied  to  several  birds  of  the 
family  of  starlings.  The  common 
myna  is  the  Acridotheres  tiHstis  of  Linn.  ; 
the  southern  Hill-Myna  is  the  Qracula, 


also  Eulahes  religiosa  of  Linn. ;  the 
Northern  HUl-Myna,  Eulahes  inter- 
media of  Hay  (see  Jerdon's  Birds,  ed. 
1877,  ii.  Pt.  i.  325,  337,  339). 

Of  both  the  first  and  last  it  ma5'^ 
be  said  that  they  are  among  the  most 
teachable  of  imitative  birds,  articula- 
ting -words  -with  great  distinctness,  and 
■without  Polly's  nasal  tone.  We  have 
heard  a  -wild  one  (probably  the  first), 
on  a  tree  in  a  field,  spontaneously 
echoing  the  very  peculiar  call  of  the 
black  partridge  from  an  adjoining 
jungle,  with  unmistakeable  truth. 

There  is  a  curious  description  in 
Aelian  {DeNat.  ^n.,xvi.  2)  of  an  Indian 
talking  bird  which  we  thoug:ht  at  one 
time  to  be  the  Myna ;  but  it  seems  to 
be  nearer  the  Shama,  and  under  that 
head  the  quotation  will  be  found. 

1631.  Jac.  Bontius  describes  a  kind  of 
Myna  in  Java,  which  he  calls  Pita,  seu 
potius  Sturrms  I%dicut.  "  The  owner,  an  old 
Mussulman  woman,  only  lent  it  to  the 
author  to  be  drawn,  after  great  persuasion, 
and  on  a  stipulation,  that  her  beloved  bird 
should  get  no  swine's  flesh  to  eat.  And 
when  he  had  promised  accordingly,  the 
aim  pessima  immediately  began  to  chaunt'*. 
Orang  Nasarani  catjor  macan  bdbi\  i.e. 
'  Dog  of  a  Christian,  eater  of  swine ! '  " — 
Lib.  v.,  cap.  14,  p.  67. 

1813.  "  The  myneh  is  a  very  entertaining 
bird,  hopping  about  the  house,  and  articu- 
lating several  words  in  the  manner  of  the 
starling." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  i.  47. 

1817.  "  Of  all  birds  the  chiong  (miner) 
is  the  most  highly  prized." — Baffles's  Java, 
i.  260. 

1875.  "  A  talking  mina  in  a  cage,  and  a 
rat-trap,  completed  the  adornments  of  the 
veranda." — The  tUlermna,  ch.  xii. 

1878.  "The  myna  has  no  wit  .  '.  .  His 
only  way  of  catching  a  worm  is  to  lay  hold 
of  its  tail  and  pull  it  out  of  its  hole, — gene- 
rally breaking  it  in  the  middle  and  losing 
the  bigger  half." — Ph.  Robinson,  In  My 
Indian  Garden,  28. 

1879.  "So  the  dog  went  to  a  maina, 
and  said :  '  What  shall  I  do  to  hurt  this 
cat  ?' "— Stote,  Indian  Fairy  Tales,  18. 

Myrobalan,  s.  A  name  appUed  to 
certain  dried  fruits  and  kernels  of  as- 
tringent flavour,  but  of  several  species, 
and  not  even  all  belonging  to  the  same 
Natural  Order,  which  were  from  an 
early  date  exported  from  India,  and 
had  a  high  reputation  in  the  medieval 
pharmacopoeia.  This  they  appear  (some 
of  them)  to  retain  in  native  Indian 
medicine  ;  though  they  seem  to  have 
disappeared  from  Enghsh  use  and  have 
no  place  in  Hanbury  and  Pliiokiger's 
great  work  the  Pharmacographia.  They 


MYROBALAN. 


465 


MYBOBALAN. 


are  still,  to  some  extent,  imported  into 
England,  tut  for  use  in  tanning  and 
dyemg,  not  in  piarmacy. 

It  is  not  quite  clear  how  the  term 
myrdbalan,  in  tliia  sense,  came  into  use. 
Por  the  people  of  India  do  not  seem 
to  have  any  single  name  denoting  these 
fruits  or  drugs  as  a  group ;  nor  do  the 
Aiahio  dictionaries  afford  one  either 
(hut  see  further  on).  Mvpo^aXavos  is 
spoken  of  hy  some  ancient  authors, 
e.g.,  Aristotle,  Diosooridos  and  Pliny, 
but  it  was  applied  by  them  to  one  or 
more  fruits  *\entirely  unconnected 
■with  the  subjects  of  this  article. 
This  name  had  probably  been  pre- 
served in  the  laboratories,  and  was 
applied  by  some  early  translator  of  the 
iLrabio  writers  on  Materia  Medica 
to  these  Indian  products.  Though  we 
have  said  that  (so  far  as  we  can  dis- 
cover) the  Arabic  dictionaries  afford  no 
word  with  the  comprehensive  sense  of 
Myrobalan,  it  is  probable  that  the 
physicians  had  such  a  word,  and  Garcia 
De  Orta,  who  is  trustworthy,  says 
explicitly  that  the  Arab  practitioners 
whom  he  had  consulted  applied  to  the 
whole  class  the  name  delegi;  a  word 
which  we  cannot  identify,  unless  it 
'originated  in  a  clerical  error  for  alelegi, 
i.e.  ihlilaj.  This  last  word  may  per- 
haps be  taken  as  covering  all  myro- 
halans ;  for  according  to  the  Glossary 
to  Rhazes  at  Leyden  (quoted  by  Dozy, 
8uppt.  i.  43,)  it  applies  to  the  KCihuli, 
the  yelloiv,  and  the  hlaclt  (or  Indian), 
whilst  the  Emblic  is  also  called  Ihlilaj 
amlaj. 

In  the  Kashmir  Customs  Tariff  (in 
Fwnjab  Trade  Report,  coxcvi.)  we  have 
entries  of 

"Hulela  (Myrobalan). 
Bulela  (Bellerick  ditto). 
Amia  (Emblica  Phyllanthus)." 

The  kinds  recognized  in  the  Medieval 
pharmacopoeia  were  five,  viz. : — 

(1)  The  Emhlic  myrobalan ;  which  is 
the  dried  astringent  fruit  of  the  Anwuld 
of  Hind.,  the  EmUica  officiriaUs  of 
Gaertner  {Phyllanthus  Emhlica,  L., 
N.  0.  Euphorlnaceae).  The  Persian 
name  .of  this  is  amlah,  but,  as  the 
Arabic  amlaj  suggests,  probably  in 
older  Persian  arnlag,  and  hence  no 
doubt  Emhlica.      Garcia  says  it  was 

*  One  of  them  is  generally  identified  with  the 
seeds  of  JtforiTifira  pterygospetTna — see  Horseradish 
Tree— the  Ben-nuts  of  old  writers,  and  affording 
Oil  of  Ben,  used  as  a  basis  in  perfumery. 


called  by  the  Arab  physicians  embelgi 
(which  we  should  write  amhaljt). 

(2)  The  Belleric  Myrobalan;  the  fruit 
of  Terminalia  Bellerica,  Eoxb.  (N.O. 
Comhretaceae),  consisting  of  a  small  nut 
enclosed  in  a  thin  exterior  rind.  The 
Arabic  name  given  in  Ibn  Baithar  is 
halilij;  in  the  old  Latin  version  of 
Avioenna  helilegi ;  and  in  Persian  it  is 
called  balll  and  balila.  Garcia  says 
the  Arab  physicians  called  it  heleregi 
{ballrij,  and  in  old  Persian  probably 
baling)  which  accounts  for  Bellerica. 

(3)  The  Ohebuh'c  Myrobalan ;  the 
fruit  of  Terminalia  Ghebula,  Eoxb. 
The  derivation  of  this  name  which  we 
have  given  under  Chebulee  is  con- 
firmed by  the  Persian  name,  which  is 
Hallla-i-KabuM.  It  can  hardly  have 
been  a  product  of  'Kabul,  but  may 
have  been  imported  into  Persia  by 
that  route,  whence  the  name,  as 
calicoes  got  their  name  from  Calicut. 
Garcia  says  these  myrobalans  were 
called  by  his  Arabs  giiebulgi.  Ibn 
Baithar  calls  them  halUaj ;  and  many 
of  the  authorities  whom  he  quotes 
specify  them  as  Kabull. 

{i),  and  (5).  The  Blaeh  Myrobalan, 
otherwise  called  '  Indian,'  and  the^ 
Yellow  or  Citrine.  These,  according 
to  Eoyle  (Essay  on  Antiq.  of  Hindoo 
Medicme,  Ipp.  36-37)  were  both  pro- 
ducts of  T.  Ohebvla  in  different  states ; 
but  this  does  not  seem  quite  certain. 
Further  varieties  were  sometimes  re- 
cognized, and  nine  are  said  to  be 
specified  in  a  paper  in  an  early  vol.  of 
the  JPhilos.  Transactions.*  One  kind 
called  Sini  or  Chinese,  is  mentioned  by 
one  of  the  authorities  of  Ibn  Baithar, 
quoted  below,  and  is  referred  to  by 
Garcia. 

The  virtues  of  Myrobalans  are  said  to 
be  extolled  by  Charaka,  the  oldest  of  the 
Sanskrit  writers  on  Medicine.  Some  of 
the  Arabian  and  Medieval  Grreek 
authors,  referred  to  by  Eoyle,  also 
speak  of  a  combination  of  different 
Muds  of  Myrobalan  called  Tryphera  or 
Tryphala ;  a  fact  of  great  interest.  For 
this  is  the  triphala  ('Three-fruits')  of 


^  This  article  we  have  been  unable  to  find.  Dr. 
Hunter  in  As.  Researches  (xi.  182)  quotes  from  a 
Persian  work  of  Mahommed  Husain  Shirazi,  com- 
municated to  him  by  Mr.  Colebrooke,  the  names 
of  6  varieties  of  Halila  (or  Myrobalan)  as  afforded 
in  different  stages  of  maturity  by  the  Terminalia 
Chebula : — 1.  H.  Zira,  when  just  set  (from  Zlra, 
cummin-seed).  2.  H.  Jawi  (from  Jao,  barley). 
3.  Zangl  or  Hindi  (The  Black  M.).  i.  H.  Chlnl. 
5.  H.  'As/ar,  or  Yellow.  6.  H.  Kaliull,  the  mature 
fruit. 

H  n 


MYBOBALAX. 


4(iC. 


MYBOBALAN. 


Hindu  medicine,  whick  appears  in 
AmaraJcosha  (o.  A.D.  500),  as  well  as 
in  a  prescription  of  Susmta,  the 
disciple  of  Oharaka,  and  wHcli  is  still, 
it  would  seem,  familiar  to  the  native 
Indian  practitioners.  It  is,  according 
to  Eoyle,  a  combination  of  the  black, 
yellow  and  ChehuKc  ;  but  Garcia,  who 
calls  it  Unepala  {tin-plial  in  Hind.  = 
'Three-fruits')  seems  to  imply  that 
it  consisted  of  the  three  kinds  known 
in  Goa,  viz.,  citrine  (or  yellow),  the 
Indian  (or  black),  and  the  helleric.  The 
cmhlic,  he  says,  were  not  used  in 
medicine  there,  only  in  tanning,  like 
sumach. 

The  Myrobalans  imported  in  the 
middle  ages  seem  often  to  have  been 
jjreserved  (in  syrup  ?). 

C.  B.C.  340.  "fitOTt  ^  yeVi'Tjffis  TOv  Kapirov  ev  rrj 
apxfi  iarl  Xdipi-s  ykvKVTrjTo?.  Toii/  iLvpo^a^dviav 
Se  SevSptav  ec  TjJ  ap)^7J,  OTav  il)aviinTiv,  ol  KapiroC  etcrt 
y\vK€ig'  KoivSis  8k  ettrt  (jrpu^Kol  Kat  evTJj  Kpd<r€L  av- 

Tuiv  TTiitpcii'  .  ,  . — Aristoteles,  De  Plantis, 
ii.  10. 

u.  A.D.  60.  " i^oLvi^  kv  h.lyvmw  yivcTO-i'  Tpi/yarat 
5e  jueTOJrwpoucnj?  T^y  xara  7y]V  oiTU)pav  aKpi^^,  jra- 
p€fi^4piav    rp  'ApapiKrj    ^v po^aKavat^    TTofia    St 

Xiyertu." — Dioscorides  dc  Mut.  Medica,  I. 
cxiviii. 

0.  A.D.  70.  "  Myrobalanum  Troglodytis 
et  Thebaidi  et  Arabiae  quae  ludaeam  ab 
Aegypto  disterminat  commune  est,  nascens 
unguento,  ut  ipso  nomine  apparet,  quo 
item  indicatur  et  glandem  esse.     Arbor  est 

heliotropio simili    folio,    fructus 

magnitudine  abellanae  nucis,"etc. — Pliny, 
xii.  21  (46). 

c.  540.  A  prescription  of  Aetius  of 
Amida,  which  will  be  found  transcribed 
under  Zedoary,  includes  myrobalan  among 
a  large  number  of  ingredients,  chiefly  of 
Oriental  origin  ;  and  one  doubts  whether 
the  word  may  not  here  be  used  in  the  later 
sense. 

1552.  "La  campagne  de  lericho  est 
entournde  de  mota'ignes  de  tons  costez : 
oignant  laquelle,  et  du  costd  de  midy  est 
la  mer  morte.  .  .  .  Les  arbres  qui  portent 
le  Licion,  naissent  en  ceste  plaine,  et  aussi 
les  arbres  qui  portent  les  Myrobalans 
CitrivjS,  du  noyau  desquels  les  habitants 
iont  de  I'huille."* — P.  Belon,  Observations, 
cd.  15.54,  f.  144. 

c.  1343.  "  Preserved  Mirabolans  (mira- 
holani  covditi)  should  be  big  and  black,  and 
the  envelope  over  the  nut  tender  to  the 
tooth ;  and  the  bigger  and  blacker  and 
tenderer  to  the  tooth  (like  candied  walnuts) 
the  better  they  are.  .  .  .  Some  people  say 
that  in  India  they  are  candied  when  un- 

*  This  is  probably  Bolanitis  aegyptiaca,  Dclile, 
the  zak  of  the  Ai'abs,  which  is  not  \inlike  myrob<a- 
lan  frnit,  and  yiehls  an  oil  much  used  medirinally. 
The  Negroes  of  the  Niger  make  an  intoxicating 
spirit  of  it. 


ripe  (acerbe),  just  as  we  candy  *  the  unripe 
tender  walnuts,  and  that  when  they  are 
candi*i  in  this  way  they  have  no  nut 
within,  but  are  all  through  tender  like  our 
walnut-comfits.  But  if  this  is  really  done, 
anyhow  none  reach  us  except  those  with  a 
nut  inside,  and  often  very  hard  nuts  too. 
They  should  be  kept  in  brown  earthen 
pots  glazed,  in  a  syrop  made  of  cassia 
fistula  t  and  honey  or  sugar ;  and  they 
should  remain  always  in  the  syrop,  for  they 
form  a  moist  preserve  and  are  not  fit  to  use 
dry." —PegoloUi,  p.  377. 

c.  1343.  (At  Alexandria)  "Are  sold  by  the 
ten  mans  (mene,  see  Uaund)  ....  amo- 
mum,  mirabolans  of  every  kind,  camphor, 
castor.  .  .  ." — Id.  .57. 

1487.  "  .  .  .  Vasi  grandi  di  conf  eotione, 
mirobolani  e  gengiovo." — Letter  on  presents 
sent  by  the  Sultan  to  L.  de'  Medici,  in 
Roscoe's  Lorenzo,  ed.  1825,  ii.  372. 

1505.  (In  Calicut)  "  11  nasce  mlrabolani, 
emblici  e  chebali,  Ii  quali  valeno  ducati  do' 
el  boar." — Lionardo  Ga'  Masser,  p.  27. 

1560.  "  Mais  pource  que  le  Ben,  que  les 
Grecz  appellent  Balanus  Myrepsica,  m'a 
fait  souvenir_  des  Myrabolans  des  Arabes, 
dont  y  en  a  cinq  especes  :  et  que  d'aiUeurs, 
on  en  vse  ordinairement  en  Medecine, 
encores  que  les  anciens  Grecz  n'en  aycnt 
fait  aucune  mention :  il  m'a  sembl^  bon 
d'en  toucher  mot :  car  i'eusse  fait  grand 
tort  k  ces  Gommentaires  de  les  priuer  d'vn 
fruict  si  requis  en  Medecine.  II  y  a  donques 
cinq  especes  de  Myrabolans." — MattkioH, 
Com.  on  Dioscoride.s,  old  Fr.  Tr.,  p.  394. 

1610. 
"  Kastril.  How  know  you  ? 

Svbtle.  Bv  inspection  on  her  forehead ; 
And  subtlety  of  lips,  which  must  be  tasted 
Often,  to  make  a  judgment 

[Kisses  her  again,] 
'Slight,  she  melts 
Like  a  IS.yr&'bolaiie."— The  Alchemist,  iv.  1. 

T672.  "Speaking  of  the  GUns  Un- 
ffuentaria,  otherwise  call'd  Bcdaniis  Mi- 
repsica  or  Ben  Arabum,  a  very  rare  Tree, 
yielding  a  most  fragrant  and  highly  es- 
teem'd  Oyl ;  he  is  very  particular  in  des- 
cribing the  extraordinary  care  he  used  in 
cultivating  such  as  were  sent  to  him  in 
Holland." — Notice  of  a  Work  by  Abraham 


*  "  Confettiamo,*'  make  comfits  of;  "preserve," 
but  the  latter  word  is  too  vague. 

t  This  is  surely  not  what  we  now  call  Cassia 
Fistula,  tlie  long  cylindrical  pod  of  a  leguminous 
tree,  affording  a  mild  laxative  ?  But  Hanbur>'  and 
FHiokiger  (pp.  195,  475)  show  that  some  Citgsia 
bark,  {of  the  cinnamon  kind)  was  known  in  tlie 
early  centuries  of  om-  era  as  KotrCa  (Tupivywfiijs  find 
cassia  Jisiularis;-v/M\st  the  di-ug  now  called  Cassi", 
Fistula,  Ij.  is  first  noticed  by  a  medical  writer  of 
Constantinople  towards  A.D.  1300.  Pegolotti,  at 
p.  366,  gives  a  few  lines  of  instruction  forjudging 
of  cassiafistola  :  "  It  ought  to  be  black,  and  thick, 
and  unbroken  (saldd),  and  heavy,  and  the  thicker 
it  is,  and  the  blacker  the  outside  rind  is,  the  riper 
and  better  it  is ;  and  it  retains  its  virtue  well  for 
2  years."  This  is  not  veiy  decisive,  but  on  tlio 
whole  we  should  suppose  Pegolotti's  cnssiu  Jlstola 
to  be  either  a  spice-bark,  or  solid  twigs  of  a  like 
plant  (sec  H.  &  F.  47'i), 


MYSORE. 


467 


NABOB. 


Muntinrj,   M.D.,  in  Philosoph.    Trans,   ix. 
249. 

Mysore,  n.  p.  The  city  wliicli  was 
the  capital  of  the  Hindoo  kingdom, 
taking  its  name,  and  which  last  was 
founded  in  1610  by  a  local  chief  on 
the  decay  of  the  Vijayanagar  djmasty. 
(See  Bisnagar  and_  Narsinga). 

0.  P.  Brown  gives  the  etym.  as 
Maisi-ur,  Maisi  being  the  name  of  a 
local  goddess  like  Pomona  or  Plora; 
•ar=town  or  village.  It  is  however 
usually  said  to  be  a  corruption  of 
Mahish-dsura,  the  buffalo-demon  slain 
by  the  goddess  Durga  or  Kali. 

Mysore  Thorn.  The  Caescdpinia 
sepiaria,  Eoxb.  It  is  anned  with  short, 
sharp,  recurved  prickles ;  and  is  much 
used  as  a  fence  in  the  Deccan.  Hyder 
Ali  planted  it  round  his  strongholds  in 
Mysore, 


N. 


Nabob,  s.  Port.  Nahaho,  and  Pr. 
ia'abab,  from  Hind.  Nawah,  which  is 
the  Arab  pi.  of  sing.  Ndyah,  '  a  de- 
puty,' and  was  appued  in  a  singu- 
lar sense*  to  a  delegate  of  the  supreme 
chief,  viz.,  a  Viceroy  or  Chief  Gover- 
nor under  the  Great  Mogul,  e.  g. 
the  NawSb  of  Surat,  the  Nawah  of 
Oudh,  the  Nawah  of  Arcot,  ihe  Nawah 
Nazim  of  Bengal.  Prom  this  use  it 
became  a  title  of  rank  without  neces- 
sarily having  any  office  attached.  It 
is  now  a  title  occasionally  conferred, 
like  a  peerage,  on  Mahommedan  gen- 
tlemen of  distinction  and  good  service, 
as  Bai  and  Raja  are  upon  Hindus. 
Nabob  is  used  in  two  ways. 

(a)  Simply  as  a  corruption  and  re- 
presentative of  Nawah.  We  got  it  direct 
from  the  Port,  nabdbo,  see  quotation 
from  Bluteau  below. 

(b)  It  began  to  be  applied  in  the 
last  century,  when  the  transactions  of 
CUve  made   the    epithet  familiar  in 


*  Dozy  says  (2nd  ed.  323)  that  the  plnral  form 
IMS  heen  adopted  by  mistake.  Wilson  says  'hono- 
nflcally.'  ,  Possibly  in  this  and  other  Jike  cases  it 
came  from  popular  misunderstanding  of  the  Arabic 
plurals.  So  we  have  omra,  i.e.  umara,  pi.  of  amir 
used  singularly  and  forming  a  plural  ummyan. 
See  also  omlai  aud  mehauL 


England,  to  Anglo-Indians  who  re- 
turned with  fortunes  from  the  East ; 
and  Foote's  play  of  'The  Nabob' 
(Ndbob)  (1768),  aided  in  giving  general 
currency  to  the  word  in  this  sense. 

a. — 

1604.  " .  .  .  .  delante  del  Nauabo  que 
es  justicia  mayor." — Guerrero,  Belacion,  70. 

1615.  "There  was  as  Nababo  in  Surat 
a  certain  Persian  Mahommedan  (Monro 
Parsio)  called  Mooarre  Eethiao,  who  had 
come  to  Goa  in  the  time  of  the  Viceroy 
E.uy  Lourengo  de  Tavora,  and  who  being 
treated  with  much  familiarity  and  kindness 
by  the  Portuguese  .  .  .  came  to  confess 
that  it  could  not  but  be  that  truth  was  with 
their  Law.  .  .  ." — Bocarro,  p.  354. 

1616.  "  Catechumeni  ergo  parentes  viros 
aliquot  induount  honestos  et  assessores 
Nauabi,  id  est,  judicis  supremi,  cui  eon- 
siliarii  erant,  uti  et  Proregi,  ut  libellum 
famosum  adversus  Pinnerum  spargerent." 
— Jarric,  Thesaurus,  iii.,  378. 

1653.  "...  II  prend  la  quality  de 
Nabab  qui  vault  autant  Si  dire  que  mon- 
seigneur." — De  laBoullaye-le-Gouz  (pd.  1657) 
142. 

1652.  "The  Nahab*  was  sitting,  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  the  Country,  bare- 
foot, like  one  of  our  Taylors,  with  a  great 
number  of  Paper.s  stioldng  between  hi» 
Toes,  and  others  between  the  Fingers  of  his 
left  hand,  which  Papers  he  drew  sometimes 
from  between  his  Toes,  sometimes  from 
between  his  Fingers,  and  order'd  what 
answers  should  be  given  to  every  one." — 
Tavemier,  E.  T.  ii.  99. 

1666.  "The  ill-dealing  of  the  Nahab,* 
proceeded  from  a  scurvy  trick  that  was 
play'd  me  by  three  Canary-birds  at  the 
Great  Mogul's  Court.  The  story  whereof 
was  thus  in  short  .  .  ."—Ibid.  ii.  57. 

1673.  "  Gaining  by  these  steps  a  nearer 
intimacy  with  the  Nabob,  he  cut  the  new 
Business  out  every  day." — Fryer,  183. 

1675.  "But  when  we  were  purposing 
next  day  to  depart,  there  came  letters  out 
of  the  Moorish  Camp  from  the  Nabab,  the 
field-marshal  of  the  Great  Mogul.  .  .  ." — 
Heiden,  Vervaarlijke  Schip-Breuk,  52. 

1682.  "...  Ray  Nundelall  ye  Nababs 
Duan,  who  gave  me  a  most  courteous  recep- 
tion, rising  up  and  taking  of  me  by  ye 
hands,  and  ye  like  at  my  departure,  which 
I  am  informed  is  a  greater  favour  than  he 
has  ever  shown  to  any  Franke.  .  .  ." — 
Hedges,  Oct.  27.  ,  ,   ,      ,r      , 

Hedges  writes  Ndbob,  Nabab,  Navab, 
Nawb. 

1716.  "  Nababo.  Termo  do  Mogol.  He 
o  Titolo  do  Ministro  que  he  Cabeca."— 
Bluteau,  s.v. 

1727.  "A  few  years  ago,  the  Nabob  or 
•Vice-Roy  of  Chormondel,  who  resides  at 
Chickakal,  and  who  superintends  that  Coun- 


*  The  word  is'  so  misprinted  throughout  thi» 
part  of  the  English  version. 

H   H   2 


NABOB. 


468 


NABOB. 


try  for  the  Mogul,  for  some  Disgust  he  had 
received  from  the  Inhabitants  of  Diu 
Islands,  would  have  made  a  Present  of 
them  to  the  Colony  of  Fort  St.  George." — 
A.  Ham.,  i.  374. 

1742.  "  We  have  had  a  great  man  called 
the  Nabob  (who  is  the  next  person  in  dignity 
to  the  Great  Mogul)  to  visit  the  Governor. 
....  His  lady,  with  all  her  women  atten- 
dance, came  the  night  before  him.  All  the 
guns  fired  round  the  fort  upon  her  arrival, 
as  well  as  upon  his  ;  he  and  s!ie  are  MoorB, 
whose  women  are  never  seen  by  any  man 
upon  earth  except  their  husbands." — Zetter 
from  Madras  in  Mrs.  Delany's  Life,  ii. 
169. 

1743.  "Every  governor  of  a  fort,  and 
every  commander  of  a  district  had  assumed 
the  title  of  Nabob  .  .  .  one  day  after  having 
received  the  homage  of  several  of  these 
little  lords,  Nizam  ul  muluck  said  that  he 
had  that  day  seen  no  less  than  eighteen 
Nabobs  in  the  Carnatic." — Orme,  Bk.  i.. 
Reprint,  p.  51. 

1752.  "Agreed  .  .  .  that  a  present 
should  be  made  the  Nabab  that  might 
prove  satisfactory." — In  Long,  33. 

1773. ' 
"  And  though  my  years  have  passed  in  this 
hard  duty. 

No  Benefit  acquired — no  Nabob's  booty." 
Epilogue  at  Tort  Marlborough,  by  W. 
Marsden,  in  Mem.,  9. 

1787. 

"  Of  armaments  by  flood  and  field  ; 
Of  Nabobs  you  have  ma,de  to  yield." 
Sitson,  in  Life  and  Letters,  i.  124. 

1807.  "Some  say  that  he  is  a  Tailor 
who  brought  out  a  long  bill  against  some  of 
Lord  Wellesley's  staff,  and  was  in  conse- 
quence provided  for  ;  others  say  he  was  an 
adventurer,  and  sold  knioknacks  to  the 
Nabob  of  Oude."— 5ij-  T.  Munro  in  Life, 
i.  371. 

1809.  "  I  was  surprised  that  I  had  heard 
nothing  from  theNawaub  of  the  Carnatic." 
—Ld.  Yalentia,  i.  381. 

b— 

1773.  "  I  regretted  the  decay  of  respect 
for  men  of  family,  and  that  a  Nabob  would 
now  carry  an  election  from  them. 

"  Johnson  :  Wh^,  sir,  the  Nabob  will  carry 
it  by  means  of  his  wealth,  in  a  country 
where  money  is  highly,  valued,  as  it  must 
be  where  nothing  can  be  had  without 
money ;  but  if  it  comes  to  personal  pre- 
ference, the  man  of  family  will  always 
carry  it." — Boswell,.  Journal  of  a  Tour  to 
the  Hebrides,  under  Aug.  25th. 

1780.  "The  Intrigues  of  a  Nabob,  or 
Bengal  the  Fittest  Soil  for  the  Growth  of 
Lust,  Injustice,  and  Dishonesty.  Dedicated 
to  the  Hon.  the  Court  of  Directors  of  the 
Bast  India  Company.  By  Henry  Fred. 
Thompson.  Printed  for  the  Author."  (A 
base  book. )  ^ 

1783.  "The  office  given  to  a  young  man 
gomg  to  India  is  of  triflihg  consequence. 
But  he  that  goes  out  an  insignificant  boy, 


in  a  few  years  returns  a  great  Nabob.  Mr. 
Hastings  says  he  has  two  hundred  and  fifty 
of  that  kind  of  raw  material,  who  expect 
to  be  speedily  manufactured  into  the  mer- 
chantlike quality  I  mention."  —  Burke, 
Speech  on  Fox's  E.  I.  BiU,  in  Works  and 
Corr.,  ed.  1852,  iii.  506. 

1787.  "  The  speakers  for  him  (Hastings; 
were  Burgess,  who  has  completely  done  for 
himself  in  one  day  ;  Nichols,  a  lawyer ;  Mr. 
VanSittart,  a  nabob ;  Alderman  Le  Me- 
snrier,  a  smuggler  from  Jersey;  .... 
and  Dempster,  who  is  one  of  the  good- 
natured  candid  men  who  connect  themselves; 
with  e-fery  bad  man  they  can  find."— id. 
Minto,  in  Life,  &o.,  i.  126. 

1848.  "'Isn't  he  very  rich?'  said 
Eebecca. 

'  They  say  all  Indian  Nabobs  are  enor- 
mously rich.'" — Vanity  Fair,  ed.  1867,  i. 
17. 

c.  1858. 
"  Le  vieux  Nabab  et  la  Begum  d'Arkate." 
'Leconte  de  Lisle,  ed.  1872,  p.  156. 

1872.  "  Ce  train  de  vie  facile  .  .  .  sufllfc 
i  me  faire  d&emer  .  .  .  le  sumom  de 
Nabob  par  les  bourgeois  et  les  visiteurs  de 
la  petite  ville." — Rev.  des  Deux  Mondes, 
xcviii.  938. 

1874.  "At  that  time  (c.  1830)  the  Eoyal 
Society  was  very  differently  composed  from 
what  it  is  now.  Any  wealthy  or  well-known 
person,  any  M.P.  ....  or  East  Indian 
Nabob,  who  wished  to  have  F.R.S.  added 
to  his  name,  was  sure  to  obtain  admittance." 
— Geikie,  Life  of  Murchison,  i.  197. 

1878.  "...  A  Tunis  ?—interrorapit  le 
due.  .  .  .  Alors  ijourquoi  ce  nom  de  Nabab? 
-^Bah !  les  Parisiens  n'y  regardeut  pas  de 
si  prfes.  Pour  eux  tout  riche  stranger  est 
un  Nabab,  n'importe  d'oti  il  vienne." — 
Le  Nabab,  par  Alph.  Damdet,  ch.  i.  - 

It  is  purism  quite  erroneously  ap- 
plied when  we  find  Nabob  in  tnis 
sense  miswritten  Nawah  ;  thus : 

1878.  "These  were  days  when  India, 
little  known  still  in  the  land  that  rules  it, 
was  less  known  than  it  had  been  in  the 
previous  generation,  which  had  seen  Warren 
Hastings  impeached,  and  burghs  *  bought 
and  sold  by  Anglo-Indian  Nawabs."— 
Smith's  Life  of  Dr.  John  Wilson,  30. 

But  there  is  no  question  of  purism 
in  the  following  delicious  passage : 

1878.  "If  .  .  .  the  spirited  proprietor 
of  the  Daily  Telegraph  had  been  informed 
that  our  aid  of  their,  friends  the  Turks 
would  have  taken  the  form  of  a  tax  upon 
paper,  and  a  concession  of  the  Levis  to  act 
as  Commanders  of  Regiments  of  Bashi- 
Bozouks,  with  a  request  to  the  General- 
issimo to  place  them  in  as  forward  a 
position  as  Nabob  was  given  in  the  host  of 


•  Qu.  l}oroughs  ?  The  writer  does  iiyuatice  to 
hfs  country  when  he  8peak.s  of  burghs  being  bought 
and  sold.  The  representation  of  Scotch  Jmrghs 
before  1832  was  bad,  but  it  never  was  purchasable. 
There  are  no  Imrglis  in  England. 


NACODA,  NACODEB. 


469 


NAGA. 


King  David,  the  harp  in  Peterborough 
Court  would  not  have  twanged  long  to  (£e 
tune,  of  a  crasade  in  behalf  of  the  Sultan  of 
Turkey."— T™«ft,  April  11th,  p.  470. 

In  this  passage,  in  which  the  wit  is 
equalled  only  by  the  scriptural  knowledge, 
observe  that  Nabob  =  Naboth,  and  Naboth 
=Uriah. 

Nacoda,  Nacoder,  &c.,  s.  Pers, 
nd-khudd  {navis  dominiis)  '  a  skipper;' 
tlie  master  of  a  native  vessel.  (Per- 
haps the  original  sense  is  ratier  the 
owner  of  the  ship,  going  mth  it  as  his 
own  siipercsii^o).  It  is  hard  to  under- 
stand why  Eeinattd  {Relation,  ii.  42) 
calls  this  "  a  Malay  word  .  .  .  derived 
from  the  Persian,"  especially  consi- 
dering that  he  is  dealing  with  a  boot 
of  the  9th  and  10th  centuries. 

0.  916.  "  Bientdt  I'on  ne  garda  pas  mgme 
de  m&agements  pour  les  patrons  de  navires 
(naiiiSMiuda,  pi.  of  naknuda)  Arabes,  et 
les  maltres  de  batiments  marchands  furent 
en  butte  k  des  pretentions  injustes." — 
delation,  &c.,  i.  68. 

0.  1348.  "The  second  day  after  our 
arrival  at  the  port  of  EaUukaii,  this 
princess  invited  the  nakhodha,  or  owner  of 
the  ship  {sahib-al-markab)  the  kardnl  or 
clerk  (see  Cranny),  the  merchants,  the  chief 
people,  the  tandail  (see  tindal)  or  com- 
mander of  the  crew,  the  sipasalax  (q.v.)  or 
commander  of  the  fighting  men." — Ibn 
Batwta,  iv.  250. 

1502.  "But  having  been  seen  by  our 
fleet,  the  caravels  made  for  them,  and  the 
Moors  being  laden  could  no  longer  escape. 
So  they  brought  them  to  the  Captain 
General,  and  all  struck  sail,  and  from  six 
of  the  Zambucos  the  nacodas  came  to  the 
Captain  General." — Correa,  i.  302. 

1540.  "Whereupon  he  desired  us  that 
the  three  uecodas  of  the  Junks,  so  are  the 
commanders  of  them  called  in  that  country 
.  .  .  ." — Pinto  (orig.  cap.  xxxv.)  in  Cogan, 
p.  42. 

1610.  "The  sixth  Nohnda  Melech 
Ambor,  Captaine  of  a  great  Ship  of  Dabidl, 
came  ashore  with  a  great  many  of  the  Mer- 
chants with  him,  he  with  the  rest  were 
carried  about  theTowne  in  pompe." — Sir 
H.  MiddlOm,  in  Purchas,  i.  260. 

1623.  "The  China  Nocheda  hath  too 
long  deluded  you  through  your  owne  sim- 
plicitie  to  give  creditt  unto  him. " — Council 
at  Batavia,  to  Rich.  Coclcs,  in  his  Diary,  ii. 
341. 

1625.  Purchas  has  the  word  in  many 
forms ;  Nokayday,  Nahoda,  ITohuda,  &c. 

1638.  "Their  nockado  or  India  Pilot 
was  stab'd  in  the  Groyne  twice." — In 
Hakluyt,  iv.  48. 

1649.  "In  addition  to  this  a  receipt 
must  be  exacted  from  the  Nachodas." — 
Secret  Instructions  in  Baldaeus  (Germ. )  p.  6. 

1758.     "  Our  Ckocarda  (?)  assured  us  they 


were  rogues ;  but  our  Knockaty  or  pilot 
told  us  he  knew  them.  .  .  ." — Ives,  248. 

This  word  looks  like  a  confusion,  in  the 
manner  of  the  Poet  of  the  "Snark,"  be- 
tween ndkhuda  and  (Hind.)  arkatl,  "  a 
pilot." 

1880.  "  That  a  pamphlet  should  be 
printed,  illustrated  by  diagrams,  and  widely 
circulated,  commends  itself  to  the  Govern- 
ment of  India  ....  copies  being  supplied 
to  Nakhudas  and  tindals  of  native  craft  at 
small  cost." — Besn.  of  Govt,  of  India  sM  to 
Lights  for  Shipping,  28th  Jan. 

Naga,  n.p.  The  name  applied  to 
an  extensive  group  of  uncivilised  clans 
of  warlike  and  vindictive  character  in 
the  eastern  part  of  the  hill  country 
which  divides  Assam  Proper  (or  the 
valley  of  the  Brahmaputra)  from 
Kachar  and  the  basin  of  the  Surma. 
A  part  of  these  hills  was  formed  into  a 
British  district,  now  under  Assam,  in 
1867,  but  a  great  body  of  the  Naga 
clans  is  still  independent. 

The  etymology  of  the  name  is  dis- 
puted; some  identifying  it  with  the 
Naga  or  Snake  Aborigines,  who  are  so 
prominent  in  the  legends  and  the  sculp- 
tures of  the  Buddhists.  But  it  is, 
perhaps,  more  probable  that  the  word 
is  used  in  the  sense  of  '  naked '  (Skt. 
nagna,  Jiiui.nangd,  Beng.  nengtd,  &c.), 
which,  curiously  enough,  is  that 
which  Ptolemy  attributes  to  the  name, 
and  which  the  fepelliag  of  Shihabuddin 
also  indicates. 

c.  A.D.  50.  "  f'lt  fJ-^XP'-  ^o"  ^ativSpov,  .  .  . 
N  ayy  a  Koyai  o  iniixaivei  yVflpSiv  Koa-flo^." — Ptol. 

VII.  ii.  18. 

0.  1662.  "  The  Rijah  had  first  intended 
to  fly  to  the  STaga  Hills,  but  from  fear  of 
our  army  the  Nagas*  would  not  afford  him 
an  asylum.  '  The  NitgsCs  live  in  the  southern 
mountains  of  As^m,  have  a  light  brown 
complexion,  are  weU  built,  but  treacherous. 
In  number  they  equal  the  helpers  of  Yagog 
and  Magog,  and  resemble  in  hardiness  and 
physical  strength  the '  A'dis  (an  ancient  Ara- 
bian tribe).      They  go  about   naked   like 

beasts Some  of  their  chiefs  came  to 

see  the  ]Srawd;b.  They  wore  dark  hip- 
clothes  {hmg),  ornamented  with  cowries, 
and  round  about  their  heads  they  wore  a 
belt  of  boar's  tusks,  allowing  their  black 
hair  to  hang  down  their.neck.'"— -S/K7ia6- 
uddin  Tdhsh,  tr.  by  Prof.  Blochmann,  in 
J.  As.  Sac.  Beng.,  xli.  Pt.  i.  p.  84. 

1883.  A  correspondent  of  the  "  Indian 
Agriculturist "  (Calcutta),  of  Sept.  1,  dates 
from  the  Naga  Hills,  which  he  calls  "Noga, 
from  Nok,  not  Naga ....,"  an  assertion 
which  one  is  not  bound  to  accept.  "One 
on  the  Spot"  is  not  bound  to  know  the  ety- 


*  The  word  Nigi    is    spelt  with  a  nasal  n, 
"NMgii"  (p.  76). 


N4-GABEE. 


470 


NAIK,  NAIQUE. 


niology  of  a  name  several  thousand  years 
old. 

Nagaree,  s.  Hind,  from  Skt.  na- 
gan.  The  proper  Sanskrit  character, 
meaning  literally  '  of  the  city ;'  and 
often  called  deva-nugari,  '  the  divine 
city  character.' 

Naib,  s.  H.  from  Ar.  nuyah,  a 
deputy ;  see  also  under  Ifabol). 

1682.  "  Before  the  expiration  of  this  time 
we  were  overtaken  by  ye  Caddie's  Neip,  ye 
Meerbar's  deputy,  and  ye  Dutch  Director's 
Vakill,  (by  the  way  it's  observable  ye  Dutch 
omit  no  opporjtunity  to  do  us  all  the  pre- 
judice that  lyes  in  their  iDower)." — Hedges, 
Oct.  11. 

1765.  "  .  . .  .  this  person  was  appointed 
Niab,  or  deputy  governor  of  Orissa." — Hoi- 
well.  Hist.  JEvents,  i.  53. 

Naik,  Naique,  &c.  s.  Hind,  nayak. 
A  term  which  occurs  in  nearly  all  the 
vernacular  languages ;  from  Skt.  nd- 
yaha,  '  a  leader,  chief,  general.'  The 
word  is  used  in  several  applications 
among  older  writers  (Portuguese)  re- 
ferring to  the  south  and  west  of  India, 
as  meaning  a  native  captain  or  head- 
man of  soiae  sort  (a).  It  is  also  a  title 
of  honour  used  among  Hindus  in  the 
Deocan  (b).  It  is  again  the  name  of 
a  Telugu  caste,  whence  the  general 
name  of  the  Kings  of  Vijayanagara 
(A.D.  1325-1674),  and  lof  the  Lords  of 
Madura  (1559-1'741)  and  other  places 
(c).  But  its  common  Anglo-Indian 
application  is  to  the  non-commissioned 
officer  of  Sepoys  who  corresponds  to 
corporal,  and  wears  the  double  chevron 
of  that  rank  (d). 

(a)- 

0. 1538.  "Mandou  tambem  hii  ITayque 
com  vinti  Abescins,  que  nos  veio  guardando 
dos  ladroes." — Pinto,  ch.  iv. 

1548.  ''With  these  four  captains  there 
are  12  naiques,  who  receive  as  follows — to 
wit,  for  7  naiques  who  have  37  pardaos 
and  1  tanga  a  year  ....  11,160  reis.  For 
Cidi  naique,  who  has  30  pardaos,  4  tangas 
...  and  Madguar  naique  the  same  .  .  . 
and  Salgy  uaique  24  pardaos  a  year,  and 
two  nafares,  who  have  8  vintens  a  month, 
equal  to  12  pardaos  4  tangas  a  year." — 
S.  Botelho,  Tonibo,  215. 

_  1553.  ' '  To  guard  against  these  he  estab- 
lished some  people  of  the  same  island  of 
the  Canarese  Gentoos  with  their  Naiques, 
who  are  the  captains  of  the  footmen  and  of 
the  horsemen." — Barros,  Dec.  II.  Liv.  v. 
cap.  4. 

.  c.  1565.  "Occorse  I'auno  1565,  se  mi 
ricordo  bene,  che  il  Naic  dob  il  Siguore 
della  CittJi   li   raandi   a  domandami  certi 


caualli    Arabi.'' — C.   Federici,    in   Bamm. 
iii.  391. 

c.  1610.  "  le  priay  done  ce  capitaine  .  .  . 
qu'il  me  fit  bailler  vne  almadie  ou  bafiteau 
auec  des  mariniers  et  vn  Naique  j>our 
truchement." — Mocqnet,  289. 

1646.  "II  s'appeUe  Naique;  qui  signifie 
Capitaine,  doutant  que  c'est  vn  Capitaine 
du  Koy  du  Narzingue." — Barretto,  Bel.  da 
Prm:  de  Malabar,  255. 

(b)- 

1598.  "The  Kings  of  Decam  also  have 
a  custome  when  they  will  honour  a  man 
or  recompense  their  service  done,  and 
rayse  him  to  dignitie  and  hftnour.  They 
give  him  the  title  of  Naygue,  which  signi- 
fieth  a  Capitaine." — lA/nschoten,  51. 

1673.  "The  Prime  NobiUty ' have  the 
title  of  Naiks  or  Naiga." — Fryer,  162. 

0.  1704.  "Hydur  Siihib, '  the  '  son  of 
Muhammad  Ilias,  at  the  invitation  of  the 
Ministers  of  the  Polygar  of  Mysore,  pro- 
ceeded to  that  country,  and  was  entertamed 
by  -  them  in  their  service  ....  he  also 
received  from  them  the  honourable  title  of 
Naik,  a  term  which  in  the  Hindu  dialect 
signifies  an  officer  or  commander  of  foot 
soldiers." — H.  of  Hydur  Naik,  p.  7. 

This  was  the  uncle  of  the  famous  Haidar 
Naik  or  Hyder  Ali  Khan. 

(C)- 

1604.  "Madur^;  corte  del  Naygue 
Seller  destas  terras." — Guerrero,  BelacUm, 
101. 

1616.  "  .  .  .  and  that  orders  should  be 
given  for  issuing  a  proclamation  at  Nega- 
patam  that  no  one  was  to  trade  at  'Teveua- 
patam,  Porto  Novo,  or  other  port  belonging 
to  the  Naique  of  Ginja  or  the  King  of 
Massulapatam.  "-—.Bocarro,  619. 

1646.  "Le  Naique  de  Madur^  k  qui 
appartient  la  coste  de  la  pesoherie,  a  la 
pesohe'  d'vn  jour  par  semaine  pour  son 
tribut." — Barretto,  248. 

c.  1665.  "  II  y  a  plusieurs  Naiques  au  Sud 
de  Saint-Thom4  qui  sont  Souverains  :  Le 
Naique  de  Madure  en  est  un." — Thevenot, 
V.  317. 

1672.  "  The  greatest  Lords  and  Naiks  of 
this  kingdom  (Camataca)  who  are  subject  to 
the  Crown  of  Velour  ....  namely  Vitipa 
naik  of  Madura,  the  King's  Cuspidore- 
bearer  .  .  .  and  Cristapa  naik  of  Chengier, 
the  King's  Betel-holder  .  ...  the  Naik  of 
Tanjower  the  King's  Shield -bearer." — 
Baldaeus  (Germ.)  p.  153. 

1809.  "  All  I  could  learn  was  that  it  was 
built  by  a  Naig  of  the  place." — Lord  Valen- 
tia,  i.  398. 

(d)- 

1787.  "A  Troop  of  Native  Cavaby  on 
the  present  Bstablishment  consists  of  1 
European  subaltern,  1  European  sereeant,  1 
Subidar,  3  Jemidars,  4  Havildars,  4  Naigues, 
1  Trumpeter,  1  Earrier,  and  68  Privates." 
— Begns.  for  H.  Go.'g  Troops  on  the  Coast  of 
Coromandel,  &c.  6. 


NAIR. 


471 


XANKE]£X. 


1834.  "...  they  went  gallantly  on  till 
every  one  was  shot  down  except  the  one 
naik,  who  continued  hacking  at  the  gate 
with  his  axe  ...  at  last  a  shot  from  above 
....  passed  through  his  body.  He  fell, 
but  in  dying  hurled  -his  axe  against  the 
enemy." — Storvm  and  SuHshitie  of  aSoldiev^s 
Life  (Mackenzie),  i.  37-38. 

We  may  add  as  a  special  sense  that 
in  west  India  Naik  is  applied  to  the 
liead-man  of  a  hamlet  {Kiiri)  or  camp 
[Tanda)  of  Brinjarries  (q.v-). 

Hair,  s.  Malayal.  ndyar;  from,  same 
Sansk.  origin  as  naik.  Name  of  the 
ruling  caste  in  Malabar. 

1510.  "The  first  class  of  Pagans  in 
Calicutare  called  Brahmins.  The  second  are 
Kaeri,  who  are  the  same  as  the  gentlefolks 
amongst  us  ;  and  these  are  obliged  to  bear 
sword  and  shield  or  bows  and  lances.  "-- 
Va/rthema,  p.  141-142. 

1516.  "These  kings  do  not  marry  .... 
only  each  has  a  mistress,  a  lady  of  great 
lineage  and  family,  which  is  called  nayre." 
— Barbosa,  165. 

1553.  ' '  And  as  .  .  .  the  Gentiles  of  the 
place  are  very  superstitious  in  dealing  with 
people  foreign  to  their  blood,  and  chiefly 
those  called  Brammanes  and  Naires." — 
San-OS,  Dec.  I.,  liv.  iv.  cap.  7. 

1563.  ".  .  .  .  The  Naires  who  are  the 
Knights." — Garcia. 

1582.  "The  Men  of  Warre  which  the 
King  of  Calicut  and  the  other  Kings  have, 
are  Nayres,  which  be  all  Gentlemen." — Oas- 
tafieda  {hyN.  L.),  f.  356. 

1644.  "  We  have  much  Christian  people 
throughout  his  territory,  not  only  the 
Christians  of  St.  Thomas,  who  are  the  best 
soldiers  that  he  (the  King  of  Cochin)  has, 
but  also  many  other  vassals  who  are  con- 
verts to  our  Holy  Catholic  Faith,  through 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  but  none  of 
these  are  Nayres,  who  are  his  fighting  men, 
and  his  nobles  or  gentlemen." — Bocarro, 
MS.,i.Si5. 

1755.  ''The  king  has  disciplined  a  body 
of  10,000  Naires ;  the  people  of  this  deno- 
mination are  by  birth  the  Military  tribe  of 
the  Malabar  coast." — Omie,  i.  400. 

1781.  "The  soldiers  preceded  the  Nairs 
or  nobles  of  Malabar." — (ribbon,  ch.  xlvii. 

It  may  be  added  that  Ndyar  was  also 
the  term  used  in  Malabar  for  the  mahout  of 
an  elephant ;  and  the  fact  that  Ndyar  and 
Nayaha  are  of  the  same  origin  may  be  con- 
sidered with  the  etymology  which"  we  have 
given  of  Comae  (see  Garcia,  9ibv). 

Nambeadarim,  s.  Malayalam«o7?i- 
biyadiri,  a  general ;  a  prince. 

1503.  ' '  Afterwards  we  were  presented  to 
the  King  called  Nambiadora ;  who  received 
us  with  no  small  gladness  and  kindness." — 
Giov.  da  Smpoli  in  Bamusio,  i.  f.  146. 

1552.    ' '  This  advice  of  the  Namboadarim 


was  disapproved  by  the  kings  and  lords."— 
Oastaiilieda  :  see  alsoTransl.  by  N.  L.,  iri82, 
f.  147. 

1557.  "The  Nambeadarim  who  is  the 
principal  governor." — D'Alboqua-que,  Hak. 
Soc.  9. 

(The  word  is,  by  the  translator,  errone- 
ously identified  with  Nambiidiri,  a  Malabar 
Brahmin).     See  next  article. 

1634. 

"■Entra  em  Cochim  no  thalamo  secreto 
Aonde  Nambeodera  dorme  quieto. '' 
Malaca  Conquist.  i.  oO. 

Nambooree,  Malayal.  nambiidiri, 
Tarn,  namhiiri.  A  Brahman  of  Ma- 
labar. 

1644,  ' '  Xo  more  are  any  of  his  Nam- 
bures  (among  Christian  converts)  who  are 
his  padres,  for  you  would  hardly  see  any 
one  of  them  become  converted  and  baptized 
because  of  the  punishment  that  the  king 
has  attached  to  that." — Bocarro,  MS.,  f.  313. 

1727.  ' '  The  Nambouries  are  the  first  in 
both  Capacities  of  Church  and  State,  and 
some  of  them  are  Popes,  being  sovereign 
Princes  in  both." — A.  Ham.  i.  312. 

Nankeen,  s.  A  cotton  stuff  of  a 
brownish  yellow  tinge,  which  was 
originally  imported  from  China,  and 
derived  its  name  from  the  city  of 
Nanking.  It  was  not  dyed,  but  made 
from  a  cotton  of  that  colour,  the  Gos- 
sypium  religiosum  of  Eoxb.,  a  variety 
of  O,  herbaceum.  It  was  however 
imitated  with  dyed  cotton  in  England, 
and  before  long  exiDorts  of  this  imita- 
tion were  made  to  China. 

Nankeen  appears  to  be  known  in 
Central  Asian  markets  under  the 
modified  name  of  nanka  (see  below). 

1793-4.  "The  land  in  this  neighbour- 
hood produces  the  cloth  usually  called 
Nankeens  in  Europe  ....  in  that  growing 
in  the  province  of  Kiangnan,  of  which  the 
city  of  Nan-kin  is  the  capital,  the  down  is 
of  the  same  yellow  tinge  which  it  possesses 
when  spun  and  woven  into  cloth." — fitmin- 
ton's  Naif,  of  Lord  Macartney's  Embassy,  ii. 
425. 

1794-5.  "The  colour  of  Nam-King  is 
thus  natural,  and  not  subject  to  fade  .... 
The  opinion  (that  it  was  dyed)  that  I  combat 
was  the  cause  of  an  order  being  sent  from 
Europe  a  few  years  ago  to  dye  the  pieces  of 
Nam-King  of  a  deeper  colour,  because  of 
late  they  had  grown  paler."— Van  Braam's 
Embassy,  E.  T.,  ii.  141. 

1797.  "China  Investment  per  Upton  Castle. 
....  Company's  broad  and  narrow  Nan- 
keen, brown  Nankeen."— In  SetonKurr,  ii. 
605. 

c.  1809.  "Cotton  in  this  district  [Pw- 
aiiiya  or  Purneen)  is  but  .a  trifling  article; 
There  are  sever.il  kinds  mentioned.  .  .  .■  . 


NANKING. 


472 


NABCONDAM. 


The  Kukti  is  the  most  remarkable,  its  wool 
having  the  colour  of  nankeen  cloth,  and  it 
seems  in  fact  to  be  the  same  material  which 
the  Chinese  use  in  that  manufacture." — 
F.  Buchanan,  in  Eastern  India,  iii.  244. 

1838.  ' '  Xanka  is  imported  in  the  greatest 
rjuantity  (to  Kabul)  from  Russia,  and 
is  used  for  making  the  outer  garments 
for  the  laeople,  who  have  a  great  liking  to 
it.  It  is  similar  to  nankeen  cloth  that 
comes  to  India  from  China,  and  is  of  a 
strong  durable  texture." — Report  by  Saines, 
in  Punjab  Trade  Report,  App.  p.  ix.  See 
also  p.  clxvii. 

1848.  "'  Don't  be  trying  to  deprecate  the 
value  of  the  lot,  Mr.  Moss,'  Mr.  Ham- 
merdown  said ;  '  let  the  company  examine  it 
as  a  work  of  art — the  attitude  of  the  gallant 
animal  quite  according  to  natur,  the  gen- 
tleman in  a  nankeen-jacket,  his  gun  in  hand, 
is  going  to  the  chase ;  in  the  distance  a 
banyhaun  tree  and  a  pagody.'" — Vanity 
Fair,  i.  178. 

NanMnff,  n.p.  The  great  CMnese 
city  on  the  lower  course  of  the  Yangtse- 
kiang,  which  was  adopted  as  capital  of 
the  Empire  for  a  brief  space  (1368- 
1410)  by  the  (native)  Ming  dynasty 
on  the  expulsion  of  the  Mongol  family 
of  Chinghiz.  The  city,  previously 
known  as  Kin-ling-fu,  then  got  the 
style  of  Nan-Icing,  or  '  South  Court.' 
Peking  ('North-Oourt')  was  however 
reoccupied  as  imperial  residence  by  the 
Emperor  Ching-su  in  1410,  and  has 
remained  such  ever  since. 

Nanking  is  mentioned  as  a  great 
city  called  Ghilenfii,  (Kin-ling),  whose 
walls  had  a  circuit  of  40  miles,  by 
Friar  Odorio  (c.  1323). .  And  the  pro- 
vince bears  the  same  name  {Chelim) 
in  the  old  notices  of  China  translated 
by  E.  Willes  in  HaUuyt  (ii.  546). 

It  appears  to  be  the  city  mentioned 
by  Conti  (c.  1430),  as  founded  by  the 
emperor:  "Hinc  prope  XV.  dierum 
itinere  {i.e.  from  Cambalec  or  Peking) 
alia  civitas  Nemptai  nomine,  ab  im- 
peratore  condita,  cujus  ambitus  patet 
triginta  miUiaribus,  eaque  est  popo- 
losissima  omnium."  This  is  evidently 
the  same  name  that  is  coupled  with 
Cambalec,  in  Petis  de  la  Croix's  trans- 
lation of  the  Life  of  Timour  (iii.  218) 
under  the  form  Nemnai.  The  form 
Lanhin,  &c.  is  common  in  old  Por- 
tuguese narratives,  probably,  like  Li- 
ampo  (q.f .),  a  Puhkien  form. 

C.  1520.      "After    that    follows    Great 
China,    the  king  of  which  is   the  greatest 

sovereign  in  the  world The  port  of 

this  kingdom  is  called  Guantan,  and  among 
the  many  cities  of  this  ernpire  two  are  the 
most  important,  namely  Kankin  and  Com- 


laka,*  where  the  king  usually  resides."— 
Pigafetta's  Magellan  (Hak.  Soo.)  p.  156. 

c.  1540.  "Thereunto  we  answered  that 
we  were  strangers,  natives  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Siam,  and  that  coming  from  the  Port  of 
lAampoo  to  go  to  the  fishing  of  Nanquin, 
we  were  cast  away  at  sea  ....  that  we 
purposed  to  go  to  the  city  of  Nanqnin  there 
to  imbarque  ourselves  as  rowers  in  the  first 
Lanteaa  that  should  put  to  sea,  for  to  pass 

unto  Cantan " — Pinto,  B.  T.,  p.  99, 

(orig.  cap.  xxxi.) 

1553.  "Further,  according  to  the  Cos- 
mographies of  China  ....  the  maritime 
provinces  of  this  kingdom,  which  run  there- 
from in  a  N.W.  direction  almost,  are  these 
three :  Nanqoij,  Xantom  {Sliwiitung),  and 
Quincij  "  (Kingsze  or  capital,  i.e.,  Pecheli). 
— BaiTos,  I.,  ix.  1. 

1556.  "Ogni  anno  va  di  Persia  alia 
China  vna  grossa  Carauana,  che  camina  sei 
mesi  prima  ch'arriui  alia  Cittk  de  Lanchin, 
CittSt  iiella  quale  risiede  il  Ke  con  la  sua 
Corte." — Ces.  Federici,  in  Ramus,  iii.  391jj. 

Narcondam,  n.p.  The  name  of  a 
strange  weird-looking  volcanic  cone, 
which  rises,  covered  with  forest,  to  a 
height  of  some  2,330  feet  straight  out 
of  the  deep  sea,  to  the  eastward  of  the 
Andamans.  One  of  the  present  writers 
has  observed  [Marco  Polo,  Bk.  HI.  ch. 
13,note)  that  in  the  name  of  Narkandam 
one  cannot  but  recognize  Narak, 
'  Hell ' ;  perhaps  Naraha-Icw^dam,  '  a 
pit  of  hell ; '  adding :  "  Can  it  be  that 
in  old  times,  but  still  contemporary 
with  Hindu  navigation,  this  volcano 
was  active,  and  that  some  Brahmin 
St.  Brandon  recognized  in  it  the  mouth 
of  Hell,  congenial  to  the  Eakshasas  of 
the  adjacent  group  "  of  the  Andamans  ? 
But  we  have  recently  received  an 
interesting  letter  from  Mr.  P.  E. 
Mallet  of  the  Geological  Survey  of 
India,  who  has  lately  been  on  a 
survey  of  Narcondam  and  Barren  Is- 
land. Mr.  Mallet  states  that  Narcon- 
dam is  "  without  any  crater,  and  has 
certainly  been  extinct  for  many  thou- 
sand years.  Barren  Island,  on  the 
other  hand,  forms  a  complete  amphi- 
theatre, with  high  precipitous  encir- 
cling walls,  and  the  volcano  has  been 
in  violent  eruption  within  the  last 
century.  The  term  '  pit  of  hell,' 
therefore,  while  quite  inapplicable 
to  Narcondam,  applies  most  aptly  to 
Barren  Island."  Mr.  Mallet  suggests 
that  there  may  have  been  some  confu- 
sion between  the  two  islands,  and  that 
the  name  Narcondam  may  have  been 


"  Read  ComhalaJ:. 


NABD. 


473 


NABSINGA. 


really  applicable    to    Barren  Island. 
The  latter  name  is  quite  modern.    We 
are  told  in  Purdy's  Or.  Namgator  (350) 
that  Barren  Island  was  called  by  the 
Portuguese  Ilha  alia,  a  name  ■which 
again  would   be  much  more  apt  for 
Naroondam,  Barren  Island  being  only 
some  800  ft.  high.  Mr.  Mallet  mentions 
that  in  one  of  the  charts  of  the  E.  I.  Pilot 
or  Oriental  Navigator  (1781)  he  finds 
"  Narcondam  according  to  the  Portu- 
guese," in  ia°  45'  N.  lat.  and  110°  35' 
E.  long,  (from  .Perro)  and  "Narcon- 
dam, or  High  Island,  according  to  the 
French,"  in  12°  50'  N.  lat.  and  110° 
55'  E.  long.   This  is  valuable  as  show- 
ing both  that  there  may  have  been  some 
confusion  between  the  islands,  and  that 
nha  alta  or  High  Island  has  been  con- 
nected with  the  name  of  Narcondam. 
The  real  positions  by  our  charts  are,  of 
Narcondam,  N.  lat.  13°  24',  E.  long.  94°  12'. 
Bart-m  Island,  N.  lat.  12°  16',  E.  long.  9S°54'. 

The  difference  of  lat.  (52  miles) 
agrees  well  with  that  between  the 
Portuguese  and  French  Narcondam, 
but  the  difference  in  long.,  though 
approximate  in  amount  (18  or  20 
imles),  is  in  one  case  plus  and  in  the 
other  minus ;  so  that  the  discrepancies 
may  be  due  merely  to  error  in  the 
Prench  reckoning.  In  a  chart  in 
the  JE.  I.  Pilot  (1778)  "  Monday  or 
Barren  Island,  called  also  High  Is- 
land," and  "  Ayconda  or  Narcondam," 
are  marked  approximately  in  the  posi- 
tions of  the  present  Barren  Island 
and  Narcondam.  Still,  we  believe 
that  Mr.  Mallet's  suggestion  is  likely 
to  he  well  founded. 

The  form  Ayconda  is  nearer  that 
found  in  the  following  : 

1598.  "  ....  as  you  put  off  from  the 
Ilandes  of  Andeman  towards  the  Coast .  .  . 
there  lyeth  onely  in  the  middle  way  an 
Hande,  which  the  inhabitantes  call  Viacon- 
dam,  which  is  a  small  Hand  having  faire 
ground  round  about  it,  hut  very  little  fresh 
■water."— Idnschoten,  328. 

Nard,  s.  The  rhizome  of  the  plant 
Nardostachys  Jatamansi,  D.O.,  a  native 
of  the  loftier  Himalaya  (allied  to 
Talerian).  This  is  apparently  an 
Indian  word  originally,  but,  as  we 
have  it,  it  has  come  from  the  Skt. 
nalada  through  Semitic  media,  whence 
the  change  of  I .  into  r ;  and  in 
this  form  it  is  found  in  both  Hebrew 
and  Greek.  The  plant  was  first  iden- 
tified  in  modem    times    by  Sir    W. 


Jones.  See  in  Canticles,  i.  12,  and  iv. 
13,  14. 

B.C.  c.  25. 
"  Cur  non  sub  alta  vel  platano,  vel  hao 
Pinu  jacentes  sic  temere,  et  rosS, 
Canos  odorati  capillos, 
Dum  licet,  AssyriSque  nardo 
Potamus  uncti  ?  " 

Sorace,  Odes,  II.,  xi. 
*  A.D.  29.     "  Kat  oi'Tos  avrov  ev  ^rjQavift,  ev  Tjf 
oiKict  ^Cjibivo^  .  .  .  ^Afle  yvvrj  ix^ucra  aXd^affrpov 

fLVpOV,  VapSoV    n-KTTtKTJS  TTOAVTcXoiJs,    '     •    .    ." St. 

Mark,  xiv.  3. 

c.  A.D.  70.  ' '  As  touching  the  leaf e  of 
Nardus,  it  were  good  that  we  discoursed 
thereof  at  large,  seeing  that  it  is  one  of  the 
principal  ingredients  aromatioall  that  goe 
to  the  making  of  most  costly  and  precious 

ointments The    head  of  Nardus 

spreadeth  into  certain  spikes  and  ears, 
whereby  it  hath  a  twofold  use  both  as  spike 
and  also  as  leafe." — Pliny  (Ph.  Holland), 
xii.  12. 

c.  A.D.  90.  "KariyeTai  Si  Si'  avriji  (OCvv^) 
Kal  wtrh  rb)V  arw  totto)!/,  yi  fita  IIwicAatSos  Kara- 
06pojLLeV7i  y  a  p  So  s,  ^  Katj-iranvprjvrj,  KaX  il  HapOTTa- 
via-fivri,  Kol  Ti  Ka^oAtT7J,  Kal  t]  Std  ttjs  irapaKet^eV>js 
%Kveia.i."—Penplus,  §  48  (corrected  by  Pa- 
brioius). 

c.  A.D.  545.  "...  also  to  Sindu,  where 
you  get  the  musk  or  eastorin,  and  andro- 
sttwhyn "  (for  nardostachys,  i.  e.,  spike- 
nard).— Cosmas  in  Cathay,  p.  clxxviii. 

1563.  "Iknownoother  spikenard  («sj3igMC- 
nardo)  in  this  country,  except  what  I  have 
already  told  you,  that  which  comes  from 
Chitor  and  Mandou,  regions  on  the  confines 
of  DeU,  Bengala,  and  the  Decan."— ffcwcio, 
f.  191. 

1790.  "We  may  on  the  whole  be  assured 
that  the  nardus  of  Ptolemy,  the  Indian 
Sumbul  of  the  Persians  and  Arabs,  the 
JatdnidTisl  of  the  Hindus,  and  the  spike- 
nard of  our  shops  are  one  and  the  same 
plant."— Sir  W.  Jones,  in  As.  Bes.,  ii.  410. 

c.  1781. 
"  My  first  shuts  out  thieves  from  your  house 
or  your  room. 
My  second  expresses  a  Syrian  perfume  ;  _ 
My  whole  is  a  man  in  whose  converse  is 

The  strength  of  a  Bar  and  the  sweetness 
of  Hard." 

Charade  on  Bishop  Barnard  by 
Dr.  Johnson. 

Nargeela,  Nargileh,  s.  Properly 
the  cooo-mit  (Skt.  narihera,-hela,  or 
-heli;  Pers.  nargil ;  Greek  of  Cosmas, 
'ApyfKKtov) ;  thence  the  hubble-bubble 
or  hooka  in  its  simplest  form,  as  made 
from  a  coco-nut  shell ;  and  thence 
again,  in  Pers.,  a  hooka  or  water-pipe 
with  a  glass  or  metal  vase. 

Narsinga,  n.p.  This  is  the  name 
most  frequently  applied  in  the  16th 
and  17th  centuries  to  the  kingdom  m 


NAESINGA. 


474 


NAUTGH. 


Soutlxerii  India  otherwise  termed 
Yijayanagara  or  Bisnagar  (q.-v.),  the 
latest  powerful  Hindu  kingdom  irl 
the  Peninsula.  This  kingdom  was 
founded  on  the  ruins  of  the  Belala 
dynasty  reigning  at  Dwara  Samudra, 
about  A.T).  1341.  The  original  dynasty 
of  Vijayanagara  became  extinct  about 
1487,  and  was  replaced  by  Narasinha, 
a  prince  of  Telugu  origin,  who  reigned 
till  1508.  He  was  therefore  reigning 
at  the  time  of  the  first  arrival  of  the 
Portuguese,  and  the  name  of  Nar- 
singa,  which  they  learned  to  apply  to 
this  kingdom  from  his  name,  continued 
to  be  applied  to  it  for  nearly  two  cen- 
turies. 

1505.  "Hasse  notizia  delli  maggiori  Re 
che  hanno  tiell'  India,  che  fe  el  Ke  de 
ITarsin,  indiano  zentil;,eonfina  in  Bstrema- 
dura  con  el  regno  de  Comj  (qu.  regno 
Deconij?],  el  qual  Re  si  fe  Moro.  El  qual  Re 
de  Narsm  tien  grande  regno ;  sark  (hark  ?) 
ad  ogni  suo  comando  10  mila  elefanti,  30 
mila  oayaUi,  e  infinlto  numero  di  genti." — 
Lionardo  Ca'  Masser,  35. 

1510.     "The  Governor learning  of 

the  embassy  which  the  King  of  Bisnega 
was  sending  to  Cananore  to  the  Viceroy,  to 
offer  firm  friendship,  he  was  most  desirous  to 
make  alliance  and  secure  peace prin- 
cipally because  the  kingdom  of  Narsinga 
'  extends  in  the  interior  from  above  Caleout 
and  from  the  Balagate  as  far  as  Carabaya, 
and  thus  if  we  had  any  wars  in  those  coun- 
tries by  sea,  we  might  by  land  have  the 
most  valuable  aid  from  the  King  of  Bis- 
nega."— Correa,  ii.  30. 

1513.  "  Aderant  tunc  apud  nostra  prae- 
f  ectu  a  Narsiugae  rege  legati." — Emanuel. 
Rc(j.  Epist.,  i.  3v. 

1516.  "  45  leagues  from  these  mountains 
inland,  there  is  a  very  large  city  which  is 
called  Bijanaguer,  very  populous  ....  The 
King  of  Narsinga  always  resides  there." — 
JBarbosa,  85. 

c.  1538.  "And  she  (the  Queen  of  Onor) 
swore  to  him  by  the  golden  sandals  of  her 
pagod  that  she  would  rejoice  as  much  should 
God  give  him  the  victory  over  them  (the 
Turks)  as  if  the  King  of  Narsinga,  whose 
slave  she  was,  should  place  her  at  table 
with  his  wife." — E.  Mendez  Pinto,  ch.  ix., 
see  also  Cogam,  p.  11. 

1553.  "And  they  had  learned  besides 
from  a  Friar  who  had  come  from  Narsinga 
to  stay  at  Cananor,  how  that  the  King  of 
Nar^inga.  who  was  as  it  were  an  Emperor 
of  the  Gentiles  of  India  in  state  and  riches, 
was  appointing  ambassadors  to  send  him 
....  " — Barros,  I.  viii.  9. 

1572. 
"  .  .  .  O  Reyno  Narsinga  poderoso 
Mais  de  ouro  e  de  pedras,  que  de  forte 
gonte."  Gamoes,  vii.  21. 


By  Burton  : 
"  Ifarsinga's  Kingdom,  with  her  rich  dis- 
play 

Of  gold  and  gems,  but  poor  in  martial 
vein.  ..." 

1580.  ' '  In  the  Kingdom  of  Narsingua  to 
this  day,  the  wives  of  their  priests  are 
buried  alive  with  the  bodies  of  their 
husbands ;  all  other  wives  are  burnt  at 
their  husbands'  funerals." — Montaigne,  by 
Cotton,  ch.  xi. 

(What  is  said ,  hei'e  of  priests,  applies  to 
Lingayats,  q.  V.) 

1611.  "  .  .  .  .  the  Dutch  President  on 
the  coast  of  Choromandell,  shewed  us  a 
Caul  (see  Cowle)  from  the  King  of  Nar- 
singa, Wencapati,  Jiaia,  wherein  was 
granted  that  it  should  not  be  lawfull  for  any 
one  that  came  out  of  Europe  to  trade  there, 
but  such  as  brought  Prince  Maurice  his 
Patent,  and  therefore  desired  our  de- 
parture."— P.  W.  Floris,  mPwrchas,  i.  320. 

1681.  "  Coromandel.  Ciudadmuy grande, 
sugeta  al  Rey  de  Narsinga,  el  qual  Reyno 
e  Uamadq  jjor  otre  nombre  Bisnaga. " — Mar- 
tinez <{e  la  Puente,  Compendio,  16. 

Nassick,  n.p.  Ndsik  ;  Nao-i'xa  of  Pto- 
lemy (vii.  i.  63) ;  an  ancient  city  of 
Hindu  sanctity  on  the  upper  course 
of  the  Godavery  E.,  and  the  head- 
quarter of  a  district  of  the  same 
name  in  the  Bombay  Presidency. 
A  curious  discussion  took  place  at  the 
R.  Geog.  Society  in  1867,  arising  out 
of  a  paper  by  Mr.  (now  Sir)  George 
Campbell,  in  which  the  selection  of  a 
capital  for  British  India  was  deter- 
mined on  logical  principles  in  favour 
of  Nassick.  But  logic  does  not  decide 
the  site  of  capitals,  though  government 
by  logic  is  quite  likely  to  lose  India. 

Certain  highly  elaborated  magic 
squares  and  magic  cubes,  investigated 
by  the  Eev.  A.  H.  Prost  (Cambridge 
Math.  Jour.,  1857),  have  been  called 
by  him  Nasih  squares,  and  Nasik 
cubes,  from  his  residence  at  that 
ancient  place  (see  Encyc.  Britan.  9th 
ed.  XV.  215). 

Nat,  s.  Burmese  not  ;.a  term  ajiplied 
to  all  spiritual  beings,  angels,  elfs, 
demons,  or  what  not,  including  the 
gods  of  the  Hindus. 

Nautch,  s.  A  kind  of  ballet-dance 
performed  by  women ;  also  any  kind  of 
stage  entertainment;  an  European 
ball.  Hind,  and  Mahr.  nOch;  from 
Skt.  nritya,  dancing  or  stage-playing, 
through  Prakrit  nachcha.  The  word  is 
in  European  use  all  over  India. 

Browning  seems  fond  of  using  this 
word,  and  persists  in  using  it  wrongly. 


NAVTCH-GIRL. 


47;3 


NEELAU. 


In  tlie  first  of  the  quotations  below  lie 
calls  Eifine  the  'European  nautoh,' 
which  is  like  calling  some  Hindu 
dancing-girl  '  the  Indian  hallet.'  He 
repeats  the  mistake  in  the  second  quo- 
tation. 

1823.  "  I  joined  Lady  Macnaghten  and  a 
large  party  this  evening  to  go  to  a  nach 
given  by  a  rich  native,  Kouplall  Mullioh, 
on  the  opening  of  his  new  house." — Mrs. 
Heia;  in  Beber,  i.  37,  ed.  1844. 

c.  1831.  '"  £lle  (Begum  Sumrou)  fit  en- 
terrer  vivante  une  jeune  esolave,  dont  elle 
^tait  jalouse,  et  donna  k  son  mari  unnautch 
(bal)  sur  cette  horrible  tombe." — Jacque- 
inxmt,  Correspondaitcc,  ii.  221. 

1872. 
"  .  .  .  let  be  there  was  no  worst 
Of  degradation  spared  Fifine ;  ordained 

from  first 
To  last,  in  body  and  soul,  for  one  life- 
Ions;  debauch 
The  Pariah  of  the  Xorth,  the  European 

Nautch  !''  Fijine  at  the  Fair,  31. 

1876. 
"...  I  locked  in  the  swarth  httle  lady — 
I  swear, 
From  the  head  to  the  foot  of  her, — well 

quite  as  bare ! 
'  No   Nautch    shall    cheat  me,'    said  I, 
taking  my  stand 
At  this  bolt  which  I  draw.  .  .  ." 
Natural  Maijic,  in  PaccAiarotto,  etc. 

Nautch-girl,  s.  See  Bayadere, 
Dancing-girl.  The  second  quotation 
is  a  glorious  jumble,  after  the  maimer 
of  the' compiler. 

1825.  "The  Nach  women  were,  as  usual, 
ugly,  huddled  up  in  huge  bundles  of  red 
petticoats ;  and  their  exhibition  as  dull  and 
insipid  to  an  European  taste,  as  could  well 
be  conceived." — Seber,  ii.  102. 

1836.  "In  India  and  the  East  dancing- 
girls  are  trained  called  Almeh,  and  they 
give  a  fascinating  entertainment  called  a 
natch,  for  which  they  are  well  paid." — 
In  M.  Phillips,  A  Million  of  Facts,  322. 

Navait,  Naitea,  Nevoyat,  &c.  A 
name  given  to  Mahommedans  of  mixt 
race  in  the  Konkan  and  S.  Canara, 
con'esponding  more  or  less  to  Moplas 
(q.v.)  and  Lubbyes  (see  under  that 
word)  of  Malabar  and  the  Coromandel 
coast."  It  is  apparently  a  Konkani 
word  connected  with  Skt.  nava,  '  new,' 
and  implying  'new  convert.' 

1552.  ■  "Sons  of  Moors  and  of  Gentile 
women,  who  are  called  Neiteas  .  .  .  ." — 
Gastanheda,  iii.  24. 

1553.  "  Naiteas  que  sao  mestizos :  quanto 
aos  padres  de  geragao  dos  Arabics  .  . .  .  e 
per  parte  dasmadres  das  Gentias." — Barros, 
I.  ix.  iii, 

,,      "And  because  of  this  fertility  of 


soil,  and  of  the  trade  of  these  ports,  there 
was  here  a  great  number  of  Moors,  natives 
of  the  country,  whom  they  call  Naiteas, 
who  were  accustomed  to  buy  the  horses  and 
sell  them  to  the  Moors  of  the  Decan  ..." 
— Barros,  I.  viii.  9. 

0.  1612.  "From  this  period  the  Ma- 
homedans  extended  their  reUgion  and  their 
influence  in  Malabar,  and  many  of  the 
princes  and  inhabitants,  becoming  converts 
to  the  true  faith,  gave  over  the  manage- 
ment of  some  of  the  seaports  to  the  strangers, 
whom  they  called  Nowayits  (literally  the 
New  Race)  .  .  ." — Firishta,  by  Briggs,  iv. 
533. 

1615.  ".  .  .  .  et  'passim  infiniti  Maho- 
metan! reperiebantur,  turn  indigenae  quos 
naiteas  vocabant,  tum  externi  ....  " — 
Jurric,  i.  57. 

1626.  "There  are  two  sorts  of  Moors, 
one  Mesticos  of  mixed  seed  of  Moore-fathers 
and  Ethnike-mothers,  called  Naiteani, 
Mungrels  also  in  their  religion,  the  other 
Forreiners  ....  " — Ptirchas,  Pilgrimage, 
!>54. 

Nazir,  s.  Hind,  from  Arab.  nCqir, 
'inspector'  («a.-ir,  sight).  The  title  of 
a  native  official  in  the  Anglo-Indian 
Courts,  sometimes  improperly  rendered 
'  sheriff,'  because  he  serves  processes, 
&c. 

1670.     "The  Khan ordered  his 

Nassir,  or  Master  of  the  Court,  to  assign 
something  to  the  servants  .  .  ." — Andriesz, 
41. 

1878.  "The  Nazir  had  charge  of  the 
treasury,  stamps,  &o. ,  and  also  the  issue  of 
summonses  and  processes." — Life  in  the 
Mofussil,  i.  204. 

Neel,  s.    See  Anil. 

Neelam,  Leelam,  s.  Hind,  nildw, 
from  Port,  hil&o.  An  auction,  or 
public ' '  outcry, "  as  it  used  to  be  called 
in  India  (corresponding  to  Scotch  roup  ; 
comp.  German  rufen,  and  outroop  of 
Linschoten's  translator  below).  The 
word,  however,  is  oriental  in  origin, 
for  Mr.  0.  P.  Brown  (MS.  notes)  points 
out  that  the  Portuguese  word  is  from 
Arab,  i'liim  (al-i'ldm),  'proclamation, 
advertisement.'  It  is  omitted  by  Dozy 
andEngelmatm.  How  old  the  custom  in 
India  of  prompt  disposal  by  auction  of 
the  effects  of  a  deceased  European  is, 
may  be  seen  in  the  quotation  from 
Linsohoten. 

1598.  "In  Goa  there' is  holden  a  daj;lie 
assemblie  ....  which  is  like  the  meeting 
upo  the  burse  in  Andwarpe  .  .  .  and  there 
are  all  kindes  of  Indian  commodities  to  sell, 
so  that  in  a  manner  it  is  hke  a  Faire  .... 
it  beginneth  in  y«  morning  at  7  of  the 
olocke,  and  continueth  till  9  ....  in  the 


NEELGYE,  NILGHAU.         476 


NEGOMDO. 


principal  streete  of  the  citie  ....  and  is 
called  the  Leylou,  which  is  as  much  as  to 
say,  as  an  oiitroop  ,  .  .  and  when  any  man 
dieth,  all  his  goods  are  brought  thether  and 
sold  to  the  last  pennieworth,  in  the  same 
outroop,  whosoever  they  he,  yea  althoujrh 
they  were  the  Viceroyes  goodes  .  .  .  ." — 
Linscfwten,  ch.  xxix. 

0.  1510.  " .  .  .  .  le  mary  vient  f  rapper 
k  la  porte,  dont  la  f emme  f aisant  fort  I'eston- 
nee,  prie  le  Portugais  de  se  cacher  dans  vne 
petite  ouue  h  pourcelaine,  et  I'ayant  fait 
entrer  Ih  dedans,  et  ferme  tres  bien  k  clef, 
ouurit  la  porte  S,  son  mary,  qui  .  .  .  .  le 
laissa  tremper  Ik  iusqu'au  lendemain  matin, 
qu'il  fit  porter  ceste  ouue  au  march^,  ou 
lailan  ainsi  qu'ils  appellent  .  .  ,  ." — Moc- 
quet,  344. 

Linsolioteii  gives  an  engraving  of 
tlie  Bua  Direita  in  Goa,  ■with  many  of 
these  auctions  going  on,  and  the  super- 
scription :  "  0  Leilao  que  se  fax  coda 
dia  pola  menlia  na  Bua  direita  de 
Goa." 

The  Portuguese  word  has  taken 
root  at  Canton  Chinese  in  the  form  ye- 
lang;  but  more  distinctly  betrays  its 
origin  in  the  Amoy  form  U-lang  and 
Swatow  loy-lang  (see  Giles ;  also 
Dennys's  Notes  and  Queries,  vol.  i.). 

Neelgye,  Nilghau,  &c.,  s.  Hind. 
nllgau,  nilgai,  lUgdi,  i.e.  '  blue  cow ; ' 
the  popular  name  of  the  great  antilope, 
called  by  Pallas  Antilope  tragocamelus 
(Portax  pictv^,  of  Jerdon),  given  from 
the  slaty  blue  which  is  its  predomi- 
nating colour.  The  proper  Hindi  name 
of  the  animal  is  rojh  (Skt.  risya  or 
rishya) . 

1663.  "After  these  Elephants  are  brought, 
divers  tamed  Gazelles,  which  are  made  to 
fight  with  one  another ;  as  also  some 
Nilganz,  or  grey  oxen,  which  in  my  opinion 
are  a  kind  of  Elands,  and  RMnoceross,  and 
those 'great  Bnffalos  of  Bengala  ....  to 
combat  with  a  Lion  or  Tiger." — Bemier, 
E.  T.,  p.  84. 

1824.  "There  are  not  only  neelghaus, 
and  the  common  Indian  deer,  but  some 
noble  red-deer  in  the  park  "  (at  Lucknow). 
—Beber  (ed.  1844),  i.  214. 

1882.  "All  officers,  we  believe,  who 
have  served,  like  the  present  writers,  on 
the  canals  of  Upper  India,  look  back  on 
their  peripatetic  life  there  as  a  happy  time 
.  .  .  occasionally  on  a  winding  part  of  the 
bank  one  intruded  on  the  solitude  of  a  huge 
nilgai."— i(fe(/i.  of  General  Sir  W.  £.  Balcer, 
p.  11. 

Neem,  s.  The  Tree  (Ord.  MeKaceae) 
Azadirachta  inclica,  Jussieu;  Hind, 
mm  (and  nib,  according  to  Playfair, 
Taleef  Shereef,  170),Mahr.  nimh,  from 
Skt.   nimba.    It  grows  in  almost  all 


parts  of  India,  and  has  a  repute  for 
various  remedial  uses.  Thus  poultices 
of  the  leaves  are  applied  to  boils,  and 
their  fresh  juice  given  in  v9.rious 
diseases ;  the  bitter  bark  is  given  in 
fevers ;  the  fruit  is  described  as  purga- 
tive and  emollient,  and  as  useful  in 
worms,  &c.,  whilst  a  medicinal  oil  is 
extracted  from  the  seeds ;  and  the  gum 
also  is  reckoned  medicinal.  It  is  akin 
to  the  balmin  (see  buckyne),  on  which 
it  grafts  readily. 

1563.  "  B.  I  beg  you  to  recall  the  tree 
by  help  of  which  you  cured  that  valu- 
able horse  of  yours,  of  which  you  told  me, 
for  I  wish  to  remember  it. 

"  0.  You  are  quite  right,  for  in  sooth  it 
is  a  tree  that  has  a  great  repute  as  valuable 
and  medicinal  among  nations  that  I  am 
acquainted  with,  and  the  name  among 
them  all  is  nimbo.  I  came  to  know  its 
virtues  in  the  Balaghat,  because  with  it  I 
there  succeeded  in  curing  sore  backs  of 
horses  that  were  most  difficult  to  clean  and 
heal;  and  these  sores  were  cleaned  very 
quickly,  and  the  horses  very  quickly  ourei 
And  this  was  done  entirely  with  the  leaves 
of  this  tree  pounded  and  put  over  the  sores, 
mixt  with'  lemon-juice  ....  " — Garcia,  f. 
153. 

1578.  "  There  is  another  tree  htehly  me- 
dicinal ....  which  is  called  Nimbo ;  and 
the  Malab.ars  call  it  Bepole." — Acosta,  284. 

1877.  "  The  elders  of  the  Clans  sat  every 
day  on  their  platform,  under  the  great  neem 
tree  in  -the  town,  and  attended  to  all  com- 
plaints."— Meadows  Taylor,  Story,  &c.,.ii. 
85. 

Negapatam,  n.p.  A  seaport  of 
Tanj  ore  District  in  S.  India,  written 
Nagai-ppattanam,  which  may  mean 
'  Snake  Town.'  It  is,  perhaps,  the 
Ni'ya/ia  MijT/)djroXiff  of  Ptolemy ;  and  see 
under  Coromandel. 

Hegombo,  n.p.  A  pleasant  town 
and  old  Dutch  fort  nearly  20  miles 
north  of  Columbo  in  Ceylon;  formerly 
famous  for  the  growth  of  the  best  cin- 
namon. The  etymology  is  given  in  very 
different  ways .  We  read  recently  that 
the  name  is  properly  (Tamil)  Nlr-Ko- 
lumbu,  i.e.  '  Columbo  in  the  water.' 
But  according  to  Emerson  Tennentthe 
ordinary  derivation  is  Mi-gamoa,  the 
'  Village  of  bees; '  whilst  Biu-nouf  says 
it  is  properly  Naga-bhn,  '  Land  of  Na- 
gas '  or  serpent  worshippers  (see  Teni- 
nent,  ii.  630). 

1613.  "  On  this  he  cast  anchor  ;  but  the 
wind  blowing  very  strong  by  daybreak,  the 
ships  were  obliged  to  weigh,  as  they  could 
not  stand  at  their  moorings.  The  vessel 
of    Andrea    Coelho    and    that    of   Nuno 


NMGBAIS,  CAPE. 


477 


NEBBUBDAR. 


Alvares  Teixeira,  after  weighing,  not  being 
able  to  weather  the  reef  of  Negumbo,  ran 
into  the  bay,  where  the  storm  compelled 
them  to  be  beached ;  but  as  there  were 
plenty  of  people  there,  the  vessels  were  run 
up  by  hand  and  not  wrecked." — Booarro,  42. 

Negrais,  Cape,  n.p.  The  name  of 
the  island  and  cape  at  the  extreme 
south  end  of  Arakan.*  The  name  is  a 
Portuguese  corruption  probably  of  the 
Arab  or  Malay  f  oi-m  of  a  native  name 
which  the  Bui'mese  express  as  Naga-nt, 
'  Dragon's  whirlpool.'  The  set  of  the 
tide  here  is  very  apt  to  carry  vessels 
ashore,  and  thus  the  locality  is  famous 
for  wrecks.  It  is  possible,  however, 
that  the  Burmese  name  is  only  an 
effort  at  interpretation,  and  that  the 
locality  was  called  in  old  time  by  some 
name  like  Nagarashtra.  Ibn  Batuta 
touched  at  a  continental  coast  occupied 
by  uncivilized  people  having  elephants, 
between  Bengal  and  Sumatra,  which 
he  calls  Baranagar.  From  the  intervals 
given,  the  place  must  have  been  near 
Negrais,  and  it  is  just  possible  that  the 
term  Barra  de  Negrais,  which  fre- 
quently occurs  in  the  old  writers  [e.g. 
see  Balbi,  Eitch,  and  Bocarro  below) 
is  a  misinterpretation  of  the  old  name 
used  by  Ibn  Batuta  (iv.  224—228). 

1553.  "Up  to  the  Cape  of  Negrais, 
which  stands  in  16  degrees,  and  where  the 
Kingdom  of  Pegu  commences,  the  distance 
may  be  100  leagues." — Barros,  I.  ix.  1. 

1583.  "Then  the  wind  came  from  the 
S.W.,  and  we  made  sail  with  our  stem  to 
the  N.E.,  and  running  our  course  till  moi-n- 
ing  we  found  ourselves  close  to  the  Ba/r  of 
Negrais,  as  in  their  language  they  call  the 
port  which  runs  up  into  Pegu." — Gasparo 
Bcdbi,  i.  92. 

1586.  "  We  entered  the  baifc  of  Negrais, 
which  is  a  braue  barre,"  etc.  (See  under 
Cosmin).— iJ.  Mtch,  in  Hakluyt,  ii.  390. 

1613.  "Philip  de  Brito  having  sure 
intelligence  of  this  great  armament  .... 
ordered  the  arming  of  seven  ships  and  some 
sanguiceU,  and  appointing  as  their  commo- 
dore Paulo  do  Rego  Pinheiro,  gave  him 
precise  orders  to  engage  the  prince  of  Arra- 
can  at  sea,  before  d.6  should  enter  the  Bar 
and  rivers  of  Negrais,  which  form  the 
mouth  of  all  those  of  the  kingdom  of  Pegti." 
—Bocarro,  137. 

1727.  ' '  The  Sea  Coast  of  Arackan  reaches 
from  Xatigam  to  Cape  Negrais,  about  400 
Miles  in  length,  but  few  places  inhabited 
..."  (after  speaking  of  "the  great  Island 
of  Negrais")  ...  he  goes  on  .  .  .  "The 
other  Island  of  Negrais,  which  makes  the 

*  In  the  charts  the  extreme  south  point  of  the 
mainland  is  called  Pagoda  Point,  and  the  seaward 
promontoiy,  N.W.  of  this,  Cape  Negrais. 


Point  called  the  Cape  ...  is  often  called 
Diamond  Island,  because  its  Shape  is  a 
Rhombus  .  .  .  Three  Leagues  to  the  South- 
ward of  Dianfiond  Island  lies  a  Eeef  of  Kocks 
a  League  long  .  .  .  conspicuous  at  all  Times 
by  the  Sea  breaking  over  them  ....  the 
Rocks  are  called  the  Legartl,  or  in  English, 
the  Lizard." — A.  Ham.  ii.  29-30. 

This  reef  is  the  Alguada,  on  which 
a  noble  lighthouse  was  erected  by 
Capt.  (now  Lieut.-Gen.)  A.  Eraser, 
O.B.  of  the  Engineers,  with  great 
labour  and  skill.  The  statement  of 
Hamilton  suggests  that '  the  original 
name  may  have  been  Lagarto.  But 
Alagada,  '  overflowed,'  is  the  real 
origin.  It  appears  in  the  old  French, 
chart  of  d'Apr^s  as  He  Noyee.  lu 
Dunn  it  is  Negada,  or  Neijada,  or  Le- 
quadoi  or  Sunken  Island  (N.  Dir. 
1780,  325). 

1759.  ' '  The  Dutch  by  an  Inscription  in 
Teutonic  Characters,  lately  found  at  Negrais, 
on  the  Tomb  of  a  Dutch  Colonel,  who  died 
in  1607  (qu.  if  not  1627  ?),  appear  then  to 
have  had  Possession  of  that  Island." — Let- 
ter in  Dalrymple,  0.  B.,  i.  98. 

Nelly,  Nele,  s.  Malayal.  nel,  '  rice 
in  the  husk.'  This  is  the  Dravidian 
equivalent  of  paddy  (q.v.),  and  is 
often  used  by  the  French  and  Portu- 
guese in  South  India,  where  English- 
men use  the  latter  word. 

1606.  "...  when  they  sell  nele,  after 
they  have  measured  it  out  to  the  purchaser, 
for  the  seller  to  return  and  take  out  two  grains 
for  himself  for  luck  (com  supersti(;do),  things 
that  are  all  heathen  vanities,  which  the 
synod  entirely  jiirohibits,  and  orders  that 
those  who  practise  them  shall  be  severely 
punished  by  the  Bishop." — Gouvea,  St/nodo, 
f.  52  6. 

1651.  ' '  Nili,  that  is,  unpounded  rice, 
which  is  still  in  the  husk." — Bogerius,  p. 
95. 

Nellore,  n.p.  A  town  and  district 
north  of  Madras.  The  name  may  be 
Tamil  NaU-ur,  'Good  Town.'  But  the 
local  interpretation  is  from  nel  (see  pre- 
ceding article) ;  and  in  the  local  re- 
cords it  is  given  in  Sanskrit  as 
Dhanya-puram,  meaning  '  rice-town ' 
{Seahagiri  Sdstri). 

c.  1310.  "  Ma'bar  extends  in  length  from 
Kulam  to  Nilawar,  nearly  300  parasangs 
along  the  sea  coast." — Waisdf,  in  Elliot,  iii. 
32. 

Nerbudda  B..,  n.p.  Skt.  Narmada, 
'  causing  delight ; '  Ptol.  Nd/iaSor ; 
Peripl.  hafivalos  (amended  by  Eabri- 
cius  to  Na/i^ioSor).  Dean  Vincent's 
conjectured  etymologj'of  Nahr-Bvdda, 


NEBOHA. 


478 


NICOBAK  ISLANDS. 


'Eiver  of  Buddha,'  is  a  caution  against 
such  guesses. 

c.  1020.  "  From  Dh&  southwards  to  the 
R.  Ifeibadda  nine  (parasangs) ;  thence  to 
Mahrat-des  .  .  .  eighteen  .  .  ." — Al-Binmi, 
in  Elliot,  i.  60.  The  reading  of  Nerbadda  is 
however  doubtful, 

0. 1310.  "  There  were  means  of  crossing 
all  the  rivers,  but  the  Kerhadda  was  such 
that  you  might  say  it  was  a  remnant  of  the 
universal  deluge." — Amir  Khu^u,  in  Elliot, 
79. 

Nercha,  s.  Malm.  NerchcJm,  'a 
vow,'  from  verb  neruya,  'to  agree  or 
promise.' 

1606.  "  They  all  assemble  on  certain 
days  in  the  porches  of  the  churches  and 

dine  together and  this  they  call 

"nercha." — Oouvea,  Synodo,  f.  63.  See  also 
i.  11. 

This  term  also  includes  offerings  to  saints, 
or  to  temples,  or  particular  forms  of  devo- 
tion. Among  Hindoos  a  common  form  is 
to  feed  a  lamp  before  an  idol  with  gliee 
Instead  of  oil. 

Nerrick,  Nerruck,  Nirk,  &c.,  s. 
Bind,  from  Pers.  nirakh.  A  tariff, 
Tate,  or  price  cuiTent,  especially  one 
estaljlished  by  authority.  The  system 
of  publishing  such  rates  of  prices  and 
wages  by  local  authority  prevailed 
generally  in  India  a  generation  or  two 
back,  and  is  probably  not  quite  ex- 
tinct even  in  our  own  territories.  It 
is  still  in  force  in  the  French  settle- 
ments, and  with  no  apparent  ill 
effects. 

1799.  ' '  I  have  written  to  Campbell  a 
long  letter  about  the  uerrick  of  exchange, 
in  which  I  have  endeavoured  to  explain  the 
principles  of  the  whole  system  of  shroffing 
.  .  ." — Wellington,  i.  56. 

1800.  "While  I  was  absent  with  the 
army.  Col.  Sherbrooke  had  altered  the 
nerrick  of  artificers,  and  of  all  kinds  of 
materials  for  building,  at  the  instigation  of 
Capt.  Norris  .  .  .  and  on  the  examination 
of  the  subject  a  system  of  engineering  came 
out,  well  worthy  of  the  example  set  at 
Madras."— /rf.  i.  67. 

1878.  "  On  expressing  his  surprise  at 
this,  the  man  assured  him  that  it  was  really 
the  case  that  the  bazar  '  nerik'  or  market- 
rate,  had  so  risen." — Zife  in  the  Mofussil,  i. 
p.  33. 

Ngapee,  s.  The  Biurmese  name,  nga- 
pi  {'  pressed  fish '),  of  the  odorous  de- 
licacy described  under  Balaohong',  q.  v. 

1855.  "  Makertich,  the  Armenian,  as- 
sured us  that  the  jars  of  ngape  at  Ajnara- 
poora  exhibited  a  flux  and  reflux  of  tide 
with  the  changes  of  the  moon.  I  see  this 
is  an  old  belief,     De  la  Loubfere  mentions 


it  in  1688  as  held  by  the  Siamese,  "—Mission 
to  Ava,  15.  160. 

Nicobar  Islands,  n.p.  The  name 
for  centuries  applied  to  a  group  of 
islands  north  of  Sumatra.  They  ap- 
pear to  be  the  Bdpava-a-ai  of  Ptolemy, 
and  the  Lankha  Balus  of  the  oldest 
Arab  Relation.  The  Danes  attempted 
to  colonize  the  islands  in  the  middle  of 
last  century,  and  since,  unsuccessfully. 
An  account  of  the  various  attempts 
will  be  found  in  the  Voyage  of  the 
Novara.  Since  1869  they  have  been 
partially  occupied  by  the  British  Gov- 
ernment,  as  an  appendage  of  the 
Andaman  settlement. 

Comparing  the  old  forms  Lanlcha  and 
Naltlca-ysxaxa.,  and  the  nakedness  con- 
stantly attributed  to  the  people,  it 
seems  possible  that  the  name  may 
have  had  reference  to  this  {nan,ga). 

c.  1050.  The  name  appears  as  Bakka- 
varam  in  the  great  Tanjore  Inscription  of 
the  11th  century. 

c.  1292.  "  When  you  leave  the  island  of 
Java  (the  Less)  and  the  Kingdom  of 
Lambri,  you  sail  north  about  150  miles, 
and  then  you  come  to  two  Islands,  one  of 
which  is  called  ITecuyeran.  In  this  island 
they  have  no  king  nor  chief,  but  live  like 
beasts  .  .  ." — Marco  Polo,  Bk.  III.  ch.  12. 

c.  1300.  ' '  Opposite  L^mriri  is  the  island 
of  L^kw&am{probablyto  readNakwaram), 
which  produces  plenty  of  red  amber.  Men 
and  women  go  naked,  except  that  the  latter 
cover  the  pudenda  with  cocoanut  leaves. 
They  are  all  subject  to  the  K^itn," — 
Bashiduddin,  in  Elliot,  i.  71. 

c.  1322.  "DeiDarting  from  that  country, 
and  sailing  towards  the  south  over  the 
Ocean  Sea,  I  found  many  islands  and 
countries,  where  among  others  was  one  called 
Nicoveran  ,  .  .  both  the  men  and  women 
there  have  faces  like  dogs,  etc.  .  .  ." — 
Friar  Odoric,  in  Cathay,  &c.,  97. 

1510.  "In  front  of  the  before  named 
island  of  Samatra,  across  the  Gulf  of  the 
Ganges,  are  5  or  6  small  islands,  which 
have  very  good  water  and  ports  for  ships. 
They  are  inhabited  by  Gentiles,  poor 
people,  and  are  called  Niconvar  (Nacabar 
in  Lisbon  ed.),  and  they  find  in  them  very 
good ,  amber,  which  they  carry  thence  to 
Malaca  and  other  parts." — Barbosa,  195, 

1514,  "Seeing  the  land,  the  pilot  said  it 
was  the  land  of  Nicubar  .  .  ,  The  pilot 
was  at  the  top  to  look  out,  and  coming 
down  he  said  that  this  land  was  all  out  up 
(i.e.  in  islands),  and  that  it  was  possible  to 
pass  through  the  middle;  and  that  now 
there  was  no  help  for  it  but  to  chance  it  or 
turn  back  to  Cochin  ,  .  ,  The  natives  of 
the  country  had  sight  of  us  and  suddenly 
came  forth  in  great  boats  full  of  people  .  .  . 
They  were  all  Caffres,  with  fish-bones  in- 
serted in  their  lips  and  chin :  big  men  and 


NIGGEli. 


479 


NIP  A. 


frightful  to  look  on ;  having  their  boats  full 
of  bows  and  arrows  poisoned  with  herbs." — 
Giov.  da  Empoli,  in  Archiv.  Star.  pp.  71-72. 

Nigger,  s.  It  is  an  old  brutality 
of  tlie  Englislmian  in  India  to  apply 
this  term  to  tlie  natives,-  as  we  may  see 
from  Ives  quoted  below.  The  use 
originated,  however,  doubtless  in  fol- 
lowing tbe  old  Portuguese  use  of  ne- 
f/ros  for  "  the  blacks  "  (q.v.)  with  no 
malice  prepense,  without  any  intended 
confusion  between  Africans  and  Asi- 
atics. 

1539.  See  quot.  from  Pinto  under  Cobra 
de  Capello,  where  negroes  is  used  for  natives 
of  Sumatra. 

1548.  "Moreover  three  blacks  (negros) 
in  this  territory  occupy  lands  worth  3000 
or  4000  pardaos  of  rent ;  they  are  related 
to  one  another,  and  are  placed  as  guards  in 
the  outlying  parts.  "—S.  Botelho,  Cartas,  HI. 

1582.  "A  nigroe  of  John  Canibrai/es, 
Pilot  to  Paulo  de  la  Gama,  was  that  day 
run  away  to  the  Moores." — Castaneda,  by 
N.  L.,  f.  19. 

1622.  Ed.  Grant,  purser  of  the  Diamond, 
reports  capture  of  vessels,  including  a  junk 
"with  some  stoor  of  negers,  which  was 
devided  bytwick  the  Duch  and  the 
lEnglish." — Sainsbury,  iii.  p.  78. 

c.  1755.  "  You  cannot  affront  them  (the 
natives)  more  than  to  call  them  by  the 
name  of  negroe,  as  they  conceive  it  implies 
an  idea  of  slavery." — Ives,  Voyage,  p.  23. 

c.  1757.  "  GU  Gesuiti  sono  missionarii 
«  parocchi  de'  negridetti  Malabar." — Delia 
•Tombtt,  3. 

1760.  "The  Dress  of  this  Country  is 
entirely  linnen,  save  Hats  and  Shoes ;  the 
latter  are  made  of  tanned  Hides  as  in 
England  .  .  .  only  that  they  are  no  thicker 
than  coarse  paper.  These  shoes  are  neatly 
made  by  Negroes,  and  sold  for  about  lOd. 
a  Pr.  each  of  which  will  last  two  months 
"ivith  care." — MS.  Letter'  of  James  Bcnnell, 
Sept.  30th. 

1866.  "Now  the  political  creed  of  the 
frequenters  of  dawk  bungalows  is  too 
uniform  ...  it  consists  in  the  following 
tenets  .  .  .  that  Sir  Mordaunt  WeUs  is  the 
greatest  judge  that  ever  sat  on  the_  English 
bench ;  and  that  when  you  hit  a  nigger  he 
dies  on  purpose  to  spite  you." — The  Dawk 
Bu,ngalow,  p.  225. 

Nilgherry,  Neilgherry,  &c.,  n.p. 
The  name  of  the  Mountain  Peninsula 
at  the  south  end  of  the  Mysore  table 
land  (originally  known  as  Malai- 
nddu,  '  Hill  country '),  which  is  the 
chief  site  of  hill-sanitaria  in  the 
Madras  Presidency.  Skt.  Nilagiri, 
'  Blue  Mountain.'  The  name  'Nlla  or 
NilSdri  (synonymous  with  Nilagiri) 
belongs    to  one  of    the   mythical  or 


semi-mjrthical  ranges  of  the  Hindu 
Puranic  Cosmography  (see  Vishnu 
Purdna  in  Wilson's  works  by  Hall, 
vol.  ii.  pp.  102,  111,  &c,),  and  has 
been  apphed  to  several  ranges  of  more 
assured  locality,  e.g.  in  Orissa  as  well 
as  in  S.  India.  The  name  seems  to 
have  been  fancifully  apphed  to  the 
Ootacamund  range,  about  1820,bysonie 
European.  Probably  the  following 
quotation  from  Dampier  refers  to 
Orissa,  as  does  that  from  Hedges : 

"  One  of  the  English  ships  was  called  the 
Nellegree,  the  name  taken  frpm  the  Nelle- 
gree  Hills  in  Bengal,  as  I  have  heard." — 
Dampier,  ii.  145. 

1683_.  "  In  y  morning  early  I  went  up 
the  ITillagree  Hill,  where  I  had  a  view  of 
a  most  pleasant  fruitfuU  valley." — Hedges, 
March  2d. 

Nipa,  s.  a.  The  name  of  a  stem- 
less  palm  {Nipa  fruticans,  Thunb.), 
which  abounds  in  estuaries  from  the 
Ganges  delta  eastwards,  through  Ten- 
asserim  and  the  Malay  countries,  to  N. 
Australia,  and  the  leaves  of  which  afford 
the  chief  material  used  for  thatch  in 
the  Archipelago.  "  In  the  Philip- 
pines," says  Crawfurd,  "  but  not  that 
I  am  aware  of  anywhere  else,  the  sap 
of  th.e]Nipa  ...  is  used  as  a  beverage, 
and  for  the  manufacture  of  vinegar, 
and  the  distillation  of  spirits.  On  this 
account  it  yields  a  considerable  part 
of  the  revenue  of  the  Spanish  Govern- 
ment"  {Desc.  Diet.  p.  301).  But 
this  fact  is  almost  enough  in  itself  to 
show  that  the  word  is  the  same  which 
is  used  in  sense  b ;  and  the  identity 
is  placed  beyond  question  by  the  quo- 
tations from  Teixeira  and  Mason. 

b.  Arrack  made  from  the  sap  of  a 
palm-tree,  a  manufacture  by  no  means 
confined  to  the  Philippines.  The  Portu- 
guese, appropriating  the  word  Nipa 
to  this  spirit,   called  the  tree    itseK 

a.— 

1611.  "  Other  wine  is  of  another  kind  of 
palm  which  is  called  Nipa  (growing  in 
watery  places),  and  this  is  also  extracted 
by  distillation.  It  is  very  mild  and  sweet, 
and  clear  as  pure  water ;  and  they  say  it  is 
very  wholesome.  It  is  made  in  great  quan- 
tities, with  which  ships  are  laden  in  Pegu 
and  Tanasarim,  Malaca,  and  the  Philip- 
pines or  Manila ;  but  that  of  Tanasarim 
exceeds  all  in  goodness." — Teixeira,  Mela- 
Clones,  i.  17. 

1613.  "  And  then  on  from  the  marsh  to 
the  Nypeiras  or  wild-palms  of  the  rivulet 
of  Paret  China."— ffodinAo  de  Eredia,  6. 


NIP  A. 


480 


NIRVANA. 


'  And  the  wild  palm»  called  Ny- 
from  those   Bovvers  is  drawn 


1613. 
peiras 

the  liquor  which  is  distilled  into  wine  by 
an  alembic,  which  is  the  best  wine  of  In- 
dia."—/6id.  Ifo. 

1848.  "Steaming  amongst  the  low 
swampy  islands  of  the  Sunderbunds  .... 
the  paddles  of  the  steamer  tossed  up  the 
large  fruits  of  the  Nlpa  fruticans,  a  low 
stemless  palm  that  grows  in  the  tidal  waters 
of  the  Indian  ocean,  and  bears  a  large  head 
of  nuts.  It  is  a  plant  of  no  interest  to  the 
common  observer,  but  of  much  to  the 
geologist,  from  the  nuts  of  a  similar  plant 
abounding  in  the  tertiary  formations  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Thames,  having  floated  about 
there  in  as  great  profusion  as  here,  till 
buried  deep  in  the  silt  and  mud  that  now 
form  the  island  of  Sheppey." — Hooker, 
Simalayan  Journal,  i.  1-2. 

1860.  "The  Nlpa  is  very  extensively 
cultivated  in' the  Province  of  Tavoy.  From 
incisions  in  the  stem  of  the  fruit,  toddy  is 
extracted,  which  has  very  much  the  flavour 
of  mead,  and  this,  extract,  when  boiled 
down,  becomes  sugar." — Mason's  Burmah, 
p.  506. 

1874.  "  It  (sugar)  is  also  got  from  Hipa 
fruticans,  Thunb.,  a  tree  of  the  low  coast- 
regions,  extensively  cultivated  in  Tavoy." 
— ffanbury  and  Fluckiger,  655. 

These  last  quotations  confirm  the  old  tra- 
vellers who  represent  Tenasserim  as  the 
great  source  of  the  Nlpa  spirit. 

b.— 

1568,  "Nipa,  qual'  fe  vn  Vino  ecceUen- 
tissimo  che  nasce  nel  fior  d'vn  arbore 
chiamato  Niper,  il  cui  liquor  si  distilla,  e  se 
ne  fa  vna  beuanda  eccellentissima." — Cef. 
Federwi,  in  Ramus,  iii.  392  v. 

c,  1567.  "  Euery  yeere  is  there  lade  (at 
Tenasserim)  some  ships  with  Verzino.  Nipa, 
and  Benjamin." — Ibid.  (E.  T.  in  Haklmit), 
ii.  359. 

1591.  "Those  of  Tanaseri  are  chiefly 
freighted  with  Eice  and  Nipar  wine,  which 
is  very  strong." — Barker's  Account  of  Lan- 
caster s  Voyage,  in  Sak.  ii.  592. 

In  the  next  two  quotations  nipe  is 
confounded  with  coco-nut  spirit. 

1598.  "Likewise  there  is  much  wine 
brought  thether,  which  is  made  of  Cocus  or 
Indian  Nuttes,  and  is  called  Nype  de  Tanas- 
sa/ria,  that  is  Aqua-Oomposita  of  Tanas- 
saria." — Limschoten,  30. 

„  "  The  Sura,  being  distilled,  is  called 
Fvia  (see  Tool-rack)  or  Nipe,  and  is  an  ex- 
cellent Aqua  Vitae  as  any  is  made  in  Dort." 
—Id.  101. 

1623.  "  In  the  daytime  they  did  nothing 
but  talk  a  little  with  one  another,  and  some 
of  them  get  drunk  upon  a  certain  wine 
they  have  of  raisins,  or  on  a  kind  of  aqua 
vitae  with  other  things  mixt  in  it,  in  India 
called  nippa,  which  had  been  given  them," 
—P.  dellu  VaUe,  ii.  669. 

We  think  there  can  be  little  douht 


that  the  slang  word  nip  for  a  small 
dram  of  spirits  is  adopted  from  Ifipa. 

Nirvana,  s.  Sansk.  nirvana.  The 
literal  meaning  of  this  word  is  simply 
'blown  out,'  like  a  candle.  It  is  the 
technical  term  in  the  philosophy  of 
the  Buddhists  for  the  condition  to 
which  they  aspire  as  the  crown  and 
goal  of  virtue,  viz.,  the  cessation 
of  sentient  existence.  On  the  exact 
meaning  of  the  term  see  Ohilders's 
Pali  Dictionary,  s.v.  nibbana,  an 
article  from  which  we  quote  a  few 
sentences  below,  but  which  covers  ten 
double-column  pages. 

The  word  has  become  common  in 
Europe  along  with  the  growing  in- 
terest in  Buddhism,  and  partly  from 
its  use  by  Schopenhauer.  But  it  is 
often  employed  very  inaccurately,  of 
which  an  instance  occurs  in  the 
quotation  below  from  Dr.  Draper. 

The  oldest  European  occurrence  of 
.which  we  are  aware  is  in  Purohas, 
who  had  met  with  the  PaH  form 
common  iu  Burma,  &c.,  nibban. 

1626.  "  After  death  they  (the  Talapoys) 
beleeve  three  Places,  one  of  Pleasure  Scuum 
(perhaps  snikham)  like  the  MahumitanePara- 
dise ;  another  of  Torment  Naxac  (read  Na- 
rac) ;  the  third  of  Annihilation  which  they 
call  Niba." — Purclias,  Pilgrimage,  506. 

c.  1815.  ".  .  .  the  state  of  ITiban,  which 
is  the  most  perfect  of  all  states,  This  con- 
sists in  an  almost  perpetual  extacy,  in 
which  those  who  attam  it  are  not  only  free 
from  troubles  and  miseries  of  life,  from 
death,  iUuess  and  old  age,  but  are  ab- 
stracted from  all  sensation ;  they  have  no 
longer  either  a  thought  or  a  desire." — 
Sangermamo,  Burmese  Empire,  p.  6. 

1858.  "...  Transience,  Pain,  and  ITn- 
reality  .  .  .  these  are  the  characters  of  all 
existence,  and  the  only  true  good  is  exemp- 
tion from  these  in  the  attainment  of  mr- 
wana,  whether  that  be,  as  in  the  view  of 
the  Brahmin  or  the  theistic  Buddhist,  ab- 
sorption into  the  supreme  essence ;  or 
whether  it  be,  as  many  have  thought, 
absolute  nothingness  ;  or  whether  it  be,  as 
Mr.  Hodgson  quaintly  phrases  it,  the  ubi 
or  the  modus  in  which  the  infinitely  atte- 
nuated elements  of  all  things  exist,  in  this 
last  and_  highest  state  of  .abstraction  from 
all  particular  modifications  such  as  our 
senses  and  understandings  are  cognisant 
of," — Mission  to  Ava,  236, 

f,  "  When  from  between  the  sil  trees 
at  Kusin^ra  he  passed  into  nirwana,  he 
(Buddha)  ceased,  as  the  extinguished  fire 
ceases." — Ibid.  239. 

1869.  "What  Bishop  Bigandet  and 
others  represent  as  the  popular  view  of  the 
Nirvana,  in  contradistinction  to  that  of  the 
Buddhist  divines,  was,  in  my  opinion,  the 


NOKAB. 


481 


NON-BEG  ULA  TION. 


conception  of  Buddha  and  his  disciples.  It 
represented  the  entrance  of  the  soul  into 
rest,  a  subduing  of  all  wishes  and  desires, 
indifference  to  joy  and  pain,  to  good  and 
evil,  an  absorption  of  the  soul  into  itself, 
and  a  freedom  from  the  circle  of  existences 
from  birth  to  death,  and  from  death  to  a 
new  birth.  This  is  still  the  meaning  which 
educated  people  attach  to  it,  whilst  Nirvana 
suggests  rather  a  kind  of  Mohammedan 
Paradise  or  of  blissful  Elysian  fields  to  the 
minds  of  the  larger  masses." — Prof.  Max 
MuUer,  Lectv/re  ore  Buddhistic  Nihilism,  in 
Triibner's  Or.  Becord,  Oct.  16, 1869. 

1875.  "Nibhanam.  Extinction  ;  des- 
truction ;  annihilation ;  annihilation  of 
being,  Nirvana;  annihilation  of  human 
passion,  Arhatship  or  final  sanctification 


"  In  Trubner's  Record  for  July,  1870, 
I  first  propounded  a  theory  which  meets 
all  the  difficulties  of  the  question,  namely, 
that  the  word  Nirvana  is  used  to  designate 
two  different  things,  the  state  of  blissful 
sanctification  called  Arhatship,  and  the 
annihilation  of  existence  in  which  Arhat- 
ship ends." — Childera,  Pali  Dictionary,  pp. 
265-266. 

,,  "  But  at  length  reunion  with  the 
universal  intellect  takes  place  ;  Niiwana 
is  reached,  oblivion  is  attained  .  .  .  the 
state  in  which  we  were  before  we  were 
born."— Draper,  Conflict,  &c.,  122. 

1879. 

"And  how— in  fulness  of  the  times — it 

fell 

That  Buddha  died 

And  how  a  thousand  thousand  crores 

since  then 
Have  trod  the  Path  which  leads  whither 

he  went 
Unto  Nirvana  where  the  Silence  lives.'' 
E.  Arnold,  lAght  of  Asia,  237. 

Nokar,  s.  A  servant,  either  domes- 
tic, military,  or  civil,  also  pi.  Nokar- 
logue,  'the  servants.'  Hind.  nauJcar, 
from  Pars.,  and  nauJcar-Jog.  Also 
naulmr-ehahar,  '  the  servants,'  one  of 
those  jingline  double-barrelled  phrases 
in  which  Orientals  delight  even  more 
than  Englishmen.  As  regards  Eng- 
lishmen, compare  hugger-mugger, 
hurdy-gurdy,  tip-top,  Mghty-tignty, 
higgledy-piggledy,  hocus-pocus,  tit 
for  tat,  topsy-turvy,  harum-scarum, 
roly-poly,  fiddle-faddle,  rump  and 
stump,  slip-slop.  In  this  case  chahar 
(see  chacker)  is  also  Persian.  Naukar 
would  seem  to  be  a  Mongol  word 
introduced  into  Persia  by  the  hosts 
of  Chinghiz  (see  below). 

c.  1407.  "L'Emir  Khodaidad  fit  partir 
aveo  oe  .d^put^  son  serviteur  (naukar)  et 
celui  de  Mirza  Djihanghir.  Ces  trois  per- 
aonnages  joignent  la  oour  auguste.  .  .  ." — 
Mdmrazzak  in  Notices  et  Extraits,  XIV.  i. 
146. 


c.  1660.  "  MahmTid  Sultan  .  .  understood 
accounts,  and  could  reckon  very  well  by 
memory  the  sums  which  he  had  to  receive 
from  his  subjects,  and  those  which  he  had 
to  pay  to  his  '  naukars '  (apparently  armed 
followers)."  —  Abulghazi,  by  Desmaisonsi, 
271. 

1840.  "Noker,  'the  servant;'  this  title 
was  borne  by  Tuli  the  fourth  son  of 
Chenghiz  Khan,  because  he  was  charged 
with  the  details  of  the  army  and  the  ad- 
ministration."— Hammer,  Golden  Horde, 
460. 

Non-regulation,  adj.  The  style  of 
certain  Provinces  of  British  India 
(administered  for  the  most  part  under 
the  more  direct  authority  of  the  Cen- 
tral Government  in  its  Foreign  De- 
partment), in  which  the  ordinary  Laws 
(or  Regulations,  as  they  were  formerly 
called)  are  not  in  force,  or  are  in  force 
only  so  far  as  they  are  specially  de- 
clared by  the  Government  of  India  to 
be  applicable. 

The  original  theory  of  administra- 
tion in  such  provinces  was  the  union 
of  authority  in  all  departments  under 
one  district  chief,  and  a  kind  of  pa- 
ternal despotism  in  the  hands  of  that 
chief.  But  by  the  gradual  restriction 
of  personal  rule,  and  the  multiplication 
of  positive  laws  and  rules  of  adminis- 
tration, and  the  division  of  duties, 
much  the  same  might  now  be  said  of 
the  difference  between  Begulation  and 
Non-regulation  Provinces  that  a  witty 
Frenchman  said  of  Intervention  and 
Non-intervention  : — "  La  Non-inter- 
vention est  une  phrase  politique  et 
technique  qui  veut  dire  enfin  a-peu- 
pr^s la meme  chose  que  V Intervention." 

Our  friend  Gen.  F.  0.  Cotton,  E.E., 
tells  us  that  on  Lord  Dalhousie's  visit 
to  the  Neilgherry  Hills,  near  the  close 
of  his  government,  he  was  riding  with 
the  Governor-General  to  visit  soine 
new  building.  Lord  Dalhousie  said 
to  him:  "It  is  not  a  thing  that  one 
must  say  in  public,  but  I  would  give 
a  great  deal  that  the  whole  of  India 
should  be  Non-regulation." 

The  Punjab  was  for  many  years  the 
greatest  example  of  a  Non-regulation 
Province.  The  chief  survival  of  that 
state  of  things  is  that  there,  as  in 
Burma  and  a  few  other  provinces, 
military  men  are  still  eligible  to  hold 
office  in  the  civil  administration. 

1860.  "...  iSowe  what  ye  flolke  of 
Bengala  worschyppen  Sir  Jhone  discourseth 
lityl.  This  moche  wee  gadere.  Some  wor- 
sohyppin  ane  Idole  yclept  iicjulatinnn  and. 


NOB-WESTEB. 


482 


NUQGUBCOTE. 


some  worsohyppen  Jlnn-rtgitlaciim  (veluti 
(Sog  it  ItHgog).  .  .  .-'—Ext.  from  a  MS.  of 
The  Travels  of  Sir  John  Mandcvill  in  the 
E.  Indies,  lately  discovered. 

1867.  "...  "We  believe  we  should  indi- 
cate the  sort  of  government  that  Sicily 
wants,  tolerably  well  to  Englishmen  who 
know  anything  of  India,  by  saying  that  it 
should  be  treated  in  great  measure  as  a 
'  non-regulation  province.' "  —  Quarterly 
Bemew,  Jan.  1867,  p.  135. 

1883.  'The  Delhi  district,  happily  for 
all,  was  a  non-regulation  province." — Life 
of  Lord  Lawrence,  i.  44. 

Nor-wester,  s.  A  sudden  and 
violent  storm,  such  as  often  occurs  in 
tlie  hot  weather,  bringing  probably  a 
'  dust  storm '  at  first,  and  culminating 
in  hail  or  torrents  of  rain.  See 
Tufaun. 

1810.  "...  those  violent  squalls  called 
'north-westers,'  in  consequence  of  their 
usually  either  commencing  in,  or  veering 
round  to  that  quarter. .  .  .  The  force  of  these 
north-westers  is  next  to  incredible." — 
Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  35. 

BTowbehar,  n.  p.  This  is  a  name 
which  occurs  in  various  places  far 
apart,  a  monument  of  the  former 
extension  of  Buddhism.  Thus,  in  the 
early  history  of  the  Mahommedans  in 
8ind,  we  find  repeated  mention  of  a 
temple  called  Nau-vihdr  {Nava-vihara, 
'New  Monastery').  And  the  same 
name  occurs  at  Balkh,  near  the  Oxus. 

Nowroze,  s.  Pers.  nau-rBz,  '  New 
(Year's)  Day ; '  i.e.  the  first  day  of  the 
Solar  Tear.  In  W.  India  this  is  ob- 
served by  the  Parsees. 

c.  1590.^  "This  was  also  the  cause  why 
the  Ifauruz  i  Jaldli  was  observed,  on  which 
day,  since  his  Majesty's  accession,  a  great 
feast  was  given.  .  .  .  The  New  Year's  Day 
feast  .  .  .  commences  on  the  day  when  the 
Sun  in  his  splendour  moves  to  Aries,  and 
lasts  till  the  19th  day  of  the  month  (Far- 
wardin)."— ^»»,  183  and  276. 

1638.  "  There  are  two  Festivals  which 
are  celebrated  in  this  place  With  extra- 
ordinary ceremonies;  one  whereof  is  that 
of  the  first  day  of  the  year,  which,  with  the 
Persians,  they  call  Naurus,  Nauros,  or 
Norose,  which  signifies  nine  dayes,  though 
now  it  lasts  eighteen  at  least,  and  it  falls  at 
the  moment  that  the  Sun  enters  Aries." — 
Mandelslo,  41. 

1673.  "  On  the  day  of  the  Vernal  Equi- 
nox, we  returned  to  Gombroon,  when  the 
Moors  introduced  their  New- Year  jEde,  or 
IToe  Eose,  with  Banqueting  and  great 
Solemnity. "—Fryer,  306.' 

1712.  "Restat  Nauruus,  i.e.  vertentis 
anni  initium,  incidens  in  diem  aequinoctii 
vemi.    Non    legalis    est,   sed  ab  antiquis 


Persis  haereditate  accepta  festivitaSj  om- 
nium caeterarum  maxima  et  solennissima. " 
—Kaempfer,  Am.  Exot.  162. 

1815.  "Jemsheed  also  introduced  the 
solar  year ;  and  ordered  the  first  day  of  it, 
when  the  sun  entered  Aries,  to  be  celebrated 
by  a  splendid  festival.  It  is  called  Nauroze, 
or  new  year's  day,  and  is  still  the  great 
festival  in  Persia." — Malcolm,  H.  of  Persia, 
i.  17. 

1832.  "  Now-roz  (new  year's  day)  is  a 
festival  or  eed  of  no  mean  importance  in 
the  estimation  of  Mussulman  society.  .  .  . 
The  trays  of  presents  prepared  by  the  ladies 
for  their  friends  are  tastefully  set  out,  and 
the  work  of  many  days'  previous  arrange- 
ment. Eggs  are  boiled  hard,  some  of  these 
are  stained  in  colours  resembling  our 
mottled  papers;  others  are  neatly  painted 
in  figures  and  devices ;  many  are  orna- 
mented with  gilding ;  every  lady  evincing 
her  own  peculiar  taste  in  the  prepared  eggs 
for  now-roz." — Mrs.  Meer  Hassan  Ali, 
Obsns.  on  the  Mussulmans  of  India,  i.  283-4. 

ITowshadder,  s.  Pers.  naushddar 
(Skt.  narasara,  but  recent).  Sal-am- 
moniac, i.e.,  chloride  of  amnlonium. 

0.  1300.  Wfe  find  this  word  in  a  medi- 
eval list  of  articles  of  trade  contained  in 
Capmany's  Memorias  de  Ba/rcelona  (ii.  App. 
7'i)  under  the  form  noxadre. 

1343.  "  Salarmoniaco,  ciob  lisciadro,  e 
non  si  dk  nfe  sacco  nh  cassa  con  essa." 
— Pegolotti,  p.  17 ;  also  see  57,  etc. 

Nuddeea  Rivers,  n.  p.  See  under 
Hoogly  River,  of  which  these  are 
branches,  intersecting  the  .ATa&'j/a  Dis- 
trict. In  order  to  keep  open  naviga- 
tion by  the  directest  course  froni  the 
Ganges  to  Calcutta,  much  labour  is, 
or  was,  annually  expended,  under  a 
special  officer,  in  endeavouring  during 
the  dry  season  to  maintain  sufficient 
depth  in  these  channels. 

Nuggurcote,  n.  p.  NagarTeot.  This 
is  the  form  used  in  olden  times,  and 
even  now  not  obsolete,  for  the  name 
of  the  ancient  fortress  in  the  Punjab 
Himalaya  which  we  now  usually  know 
as  Kot-hangra,  both  being  substan- 
tially the  same  name,  Nagarlcot,  '  The 
fortress  town,'  or  Kot-ha-nagara,  'The 
town  of  the  fortress.'  In  yet  older 
times,  and  in  the  history  of  Mahmud 
of  Ghazni,  it  is  styled  Bhlm-nagar. 
The  name  Nagarlcot  is  sometimes  used 
by  older  European  writers  to  designate 
the  Himalayan  mountains. 

_  1008. _  "The  Sultan  himself  (Mahmud) 
joined  in  the  pursuit,  and  went  after  them 
as  far  as  the  fort  called  Bhlm-nagar,  which 
is  very  strong,  situated  on  the  promontory 


NUaaURCOTE. 


483 


NUMBA. 


of  a  lofty  hill,  in  the  midst  of  impassable 
waters."— XZ-'CTifti,  in  Elliot,  i.  34. 

1337.  ' '  When  the  sun  was  in  Cancer, 
the  King  of  the  time  (Mahommed  Tughlak) 
took  the  stone  fort  of  Nagarkot  in  the  year 
738.  ...  It  is  placed  between  rivers  like 
the  ijupil  of  an  eye  .  ,  .  and  is  so  im- 
pregnable that  neither  Sikandar  nor  Dara 
were  able  to  take  it." — Badr-i-chach  in 
Elliot,  iii.  570. 

c.  1370.  "Sultan  Piroz  .  .  .  marched 
with  his  army  towards  Nagarkot,  and 
passing  by  the  valleys  of  N^khach-nuh- 
garhl,  he  arrived  with  his  army  at  Nagar- 
kot, which  he  found  to  be  very  strong  and 
secure.  .  .  .  The  idol  JwSil^mukhi  (see  Jo- 
wauUa  mookhee),  much  worshipped  by  the 
infidels,  was  situated  in  the  road  to  Nagar- 
kot. .  . ." — Shams-i-Sirdj,  in  Mliot,  iii.  317- 
318. 

1398.  "When  I  entered  the  valley  on 
that  side  of  the  SiwiClik,  information  was 
brought  to  me  about  the  town  of  Nagarkot, 
which  is  a  large  and  important  town  of 
Hindustan,  and  situated  in  these  moun- 
tains. The  distance  was  30  kos,  but  the 
road  lay  through  jungles,  and  over  lofty 
and  rugged  hills." — Aittdbiog.  of  Timur,  in 
do.,  465. 

1553.  "Bat  the  sources  bf  those  rivers 
(Indus  and  Ganges)  though  they  burst  forth 
separately  in  the  mountains  which  Ptolemy 
calls  Imaus,  and  which  the  natives  call 
Dalanguer  and  Nangracot,  yet  are  these 
mountains  so  closely  joined  that  it  seems 
as  if  they  sought  to  hide  those  springs."— 
Barros,  I.  iv.  7. 

c.  1590.  ' '  Nagerkote  is  a  city  situated 
upon  a  mountain,  mth  a  fort  called  Kan- 
gerah.  In  the  vicinity  of  this  city,  upon  a 
lofty  mountain,  is  a  place  called  Mahama- 
ey,  which  they  consider  as  one  of  the  works 
of  the  Divinity,  and  come  in  pilgrimage  to 
it  from  great  distances,  thereby  obtaining 
the  accomplishment  of  their  wishes.  It  is 
most  wonderful  that  in  order  to  effect  this, 
they  out  out  their  tongues,  which  grow 
again  in  the  course  of  two  or  three  days. 
■  .  .  ."—^yeen,  ii.  119. 

1609.  "  Bordering  to  him  is  another 
great  Baia/m  called  TuUuck  Ghand,  whose 
chiefe  City  is  Negereoat,  80  o.  from  Lahor, 
and  as  much  from  Syrinan,  in  which  City 
is  a_  famous  Pagod,  called  le  or  Durga,  vnto 
which  worlds  of  People  resort  out  of  all 
parts  of  India,  .  .  .  Diuers  Moores  also 
resorte  to  this  Peer.  .  .  ."—W.  Finch  in 
Purehas,  i.  438. 

1616.  "  27.  Nagra  Cutt,  the  chiefe  Citie 
so  called.  .  ."—Terry  m.  Purehas,  ii. 

0.  1676.  "  The  caravan  being  arriv'd  at 
the  foot  of  the  Mountains  which  are  call'd 
at  this  day  by  the  name  of  Naugrocot, 
abundance  of  people  come  from  all  parts  of 
the  Mountain,  the  greatest  part  whereof 
are  women  and  maids,  who  aprree  with  the 
Merchants  to  carry  them,  their  Goods  and 
provisions  cross  the  Mountains.  .  .  ."— 
Tavernier,  E.  T.,  ii.  183. 

1788.    "Kote  Kangrah,  the  fortress  be- 


longing to  the  famous  temjilo  of  Nagoroote, 
is  given  at  49  royal  cosses,  equal  to  99  G. 
miles, from  Sirhind (northward)." — Bennell, 
Memoir,  ed.  1793,  p.  [107]. 

Nujeeb,  s.  A  kind  of  half-dis- 
ciplined  infantry  soldiers  under  some 
of  the  native  governments ;  and  also 
at  one  time  a  kind  of  militia  under 
the  British.  Hind.,  from  Ar.  najlb, 
'  noble.' 

1813.  "  There  are  some  corps  (Mahratta) 
styled  Nujeeb  or  men  of  good  family.  .  .  . 
These  are  foot  soldiers,  invariably  armed 
with  a  sabre  and  matchlock,  and  haying 
adoj)ted  some  semblance  of  European  disci- 
pline are  much  respected." — Forbes,  Or. 
Mem.,  ii.  46. 

Nullah,  s.  Hind.  ncda.  A  water- 
course ;  not  necessarily  a  dry  -water- 
course, though  this  is  perhaps  more 
frequently  indicated  in  the  Anglo- 
Indian  use. 

1776.  "  When  the  water  fails  in  all  the 
nullahs "—Halhed's  Code,  52. 

c.  1785.  "  Major  Adams  had  sent  on  the 
llth  Captain  Hebbert  ....  to  throw  a 
bridge  over  Shinga  nullah." — Carraccioli, 
L.  of  Glive,  i.  93. 

1789.  "The  ground  which  the  enemy 
had  occupied  was  entirely  composed  of 
sandhills  and  deep  nullahs.  .  .  ." — Munro, 
Narrative,  224. 

1799.  "I  think  I  can  shew  you  a  situa- 
tion where  two  embrasures  might  be  opened 
in  the  bank  of  the  nullah  with  advantage." 
— Wellington,  Despatches,  i.  26. 

1817.  ' '  On  the  same  evening,  as  soon  as 
dark,  the  party  which  was  destined  to  open 
the  trenches  marched  to  the  chosen  spot, 
and  before  day-light  formed  a  nullah  .  .  . 
into  a  large  parallel." — Mill's  Hist.  v.  377. 

1843.  ' '  Our  march  tardy  because  of  the 
nullahs.  Watercourses  is  the  right  name, 
but  we  get  here  a  slip-slop  way  of  writing 
quite  contemptible."— ii/e  of  Sir  C.  Napier, 
ii.  310. 

1860.  "The  real  obstacle  to  movement 
is  the  depth  of  the  nullahs  hollowed  out  by 
the  numerous  rivulets,  when  swollen  by  the 
rains."— re»«OTi's  Ceylon,  ii.  574. 

Numda,  sometimes  ITumna,  s. 
Hind,  namda  and  namdd,  from  Pars. 
namad.  Felt ;  sometimes  a  woollen 
saddle-cloth,  properly  made  of  felt. 
The  word  is  perhaps  the  same  as  the 
At.  namat,  a  coverlet,  spread  on  the 
seat  of  the  sovereign,  etc. 

1815.  "  That  chief  (Temugin  or  Chingiz) 
we  are  informed,  after  addressing  the  Khans 
in  an  eloquent  harangue,  was  seated  upon 
a  black  felt  or  nummud,  and  reminded  of 
the  importance  of  the  duties  to  which  he 
was  called."— ilfafcoZm,  H.  of  P.,  i.  410. 
I  I  2 


NUNCATIES. 


484 


OLD  STRAIT. 


_  1828.  "  In  a  two-poled  tent  of  a  great 
size,  and  lined  with  yellow  woollen  stuff  of 
Europe,  sat  Nader  Koolee  Khan,  upon  a 
coarse  numnd  .  .  ." — The  Kuzzilbash,  i.  254. 

Nuncaties,  s.  (?)  Eioh  cakes  made 
by  the  Mahommedans  in  W.  India, 
chiefly  imported  into  Bombay  from 
Surat. 

Nut,  Promotion,  s.  From  its  sup- 
posed indigestible  character,  the  kernel 
of  the  cashew-nut  is  so  called  in  S. 
India,  where,  roasted  and  hot,  it  is  a 
favourite  dessert-dish. 

Nuzzer,  s.  Hind,  from  Arab,  nazr 
or  nazar  (prop,  nadhr),  primarily  '  a 
vow  or  votive  offering  ;  but,  ia  ordi- 
nary use,  a  ceremomal  present,  pro- 
perly an  offering  from  an  inferior  to  a 
superior,  the  converse  of  in'am.  The 
root  is  the  same  as  that  of  Nazarite 
(Numbers,  vi.  2). 

1785.  "Presents  of  ceremony,  called 
nuzzers,  were  to  many  a  great  portion  of 

their  subsistence " — Letter  in  lAfe 

of  Colebrooke,  16. 

1786.  Tippoo,  even  in  writing  to  the 
Prench  Governor  of  Pondichery,  whom  it 
was  his  interest  to  conciliate,  and  in  acknow- 
ledging a  present  of  500  muskets,  cannot 
restrain  his  insolence,  but  calls  them  "sent 
by  way  of  nuzr." — Select  Letters  of  Tippoo, 
377. 

1809.  "The  Aumil  himself  offered  the 
nazur  of  fruit."— id.  Valentia,  i.  453. 

1876.  "  The  Standard  has  the  following 
curious  piece  of  news  in  its  Court  Circular 
of  a  few  days  ago ; — 

'  'Sir  Salar  Jung  was  presented  to  the 
Queen  by  the  Marquis  of  Salisbury,  and 
offered  his  Unggnr  as  a  token  of  allegiance, 
which  her  Majesty  touched  and  returned. " 
— Punch,  July  15th. 

For  the  true  sense  of  the  word  so  deli- 
ciously  introduced  instead  of  Nuzzer,  see 
maggnr. 


Oart,  s.  A  coco-nut  garden.  The 
word  is  peculiar  to  Western  India,  and 
is  a  corruption  of  Port,  orta  (now  more 
usually  horta).  "Any  man's  pai'- 
ticular  allotment  of  coco-nut  trees  in 
the  groves  at  Mahim  or  Girgaum  is 
spoken  of  as  his  oart  "  [Sir  G. 
Birdwood). 


1.564.  "  .  .  .  .  e  me  praz  de  fazer  merce 
a  dita  cidade  emfatiota  para  semprc  que  a 
ortalija  des  ortas  dos  moradores  Portu- 
guezes  o  ohristaos  que  nesta  cidade  de  Goa 
e  ilha  te  .  .  .  .  possao  vender  .  .  .  ."  &c.— 
Proclamation  of  Dow,  SAaitian,  in  Archiv. 
Port.  Orient.,  fasc.  2,  157. 

c.  1610.  "Ily  avn  grand  nombredePo?- 
mero  ou  orta,  comme  vous  diriez  ici  de  nos 
vergers,  pleins  d'arbres  de  Cocos,  plantez 
bien  pres  k  pres  ;  mais  ils  ne  viennent  qu'fes 
lieux  acjuatiques  et  bas  .  .  .  ." — Pyrard  de 
Laval,  li.  17-18. 

1613.  "^  OS  naturaes  habitao  ao  lougo  do 
ryo  de  Malaga,  era  seuspomares  e  orthas." 
— Godinho  de  JSredia,  11. 

1673.  "Old  Goa her  Soil  is  lux- 
urious and  Campaign,  and  abounds  with 
Rich  Inhabitants,  whose  Rural  Palaces  are 
immured  with  Groves  andHortos." — Fryer, 
154. 

c.  1760.  "  As  to  the  Oarts,  or  Coco-nut 
groves,  they  make  the  most  considerable 
part  of  the  landed  property." — Grose,  i.  47. 

1793.  "For  sale  ....  That  neat  and 
commodious  Dwelling  House  built  by  Mr. 
William  Beal ;  it  is  situated  in  a  most 
lovely  Oart  .  .  .  ." — Bombay  Courier,  Jan. 
12th. 

Obang,  s.  Jap.  Oh'o-han.  Lit. 
"  greater  division."  The  name  of  a 
large  oblong  Japanese  gold  piece, 
similar  to  tlie  Eobang  (q.  v.),  but  of 
10  times  the  value ;  5  to  6  inches  in 
length  and  3  to  4  inches  in  width, 
with  an  average  weight  of  2564  grs. 
troy.  First  issued  in  1580,  and  last 
in  1860.  Tavernier  has  a  representa- 
tion of  one. 

Old  Strait,  n.p.  This  is  an  old 
name  of  the  narrow  strait  between  the 
island  of  Singapore  and  the  mainland, 
which  was  the  old  passage  followed  by 
ships  passing  towards  China,  but  ha? 
long  been  abandoned  for  the  wider 
strait  south  of  Singapore  and  north  of 
Bintang.  It  is  called  bj'  the  Malays 
Saldt  Tamhrau,  from  an  edible  fish 
called  by  the  last  name.  It  is  the 
Strait  of  Singapura  of  some  of  the  old 
navigators ;  whUst  the  wider  southern 
strait  was  known  as  New  Strait  or 
Governor's  Straits  (q..v.). 

1727.  ".  .  .  .  Johore  Lami,  which  is 
sometimes  the  Place  of  that  King's  Resi- 
dence, and  has  the  Benefit  of  a  fine  deep 
large  River,  which  admits  of  two  Entrances 
into  it.  The  smallest  is  from  the  Westward , 
called  by  Europeans  the  Streights  of  Sinra- 
pore,  but  by  the  Natives  Salleta  de  Brew  " 
\i.  e.,  SaXdt  Tambrau,  as  above). — A.  Ham, 
li.  92.  ■ 

1860.  "The  Old  Straits,  through  which 
formerly  our  Indiamen  passed  on  their  way 


OLLAH. 


485 


OMEBWAUR. 


to  China,  are  from  1  to  2  miles  in  width, 
and  except  where  a  few  clearings  have  been 
made  .  .  .  with  the  shores  on  both  sides 
covered  with  dense  jungle  .  .  .  doubtless, 
in  old  times,  an  isolated  vessel  .  .  .  must 
have  kept  a  good  look  out  against  attack 
from  piratical  prahua  darting  out  from  one 
of  the  numerous  creeks. " — Gavenagh,  Rem.  of 
an  Indian  Official,  285-6. 

OUah,  s.  Tarn,  olai,  Malm.  ola.  A 
palm-leaf ;  but  especially  tlie  leaf  of 
the  Palmyra  {Borassus  flabelUformis) 
as  prepared  for  ■writing  on,  often,  but 
incorreotly,  termed  ca^an  (q.v.). 

In  older  ijooks  th.e  term  ola  generally 
means  a  native  letter ;  often,  as  in 
some  oases  below,  a  written  order. 

A  very  good  account  of  the  royal 
scribes  at  Calicut,  and  their  mode  of 
writing,  is  given  by  Barbosa  as  fol- 
lows : — 

1.516.  "The  King  of  Calecut  keeps  many 
I  clerks  constantly  in  hispalace;  they  are  all  in 
one  room,  separate  and  far  from  the  king, 
sitting  on  benches,  and  there  they  write  all 
the  affairs  of  theking's  revenue,  and  his  alms, 
and  the  pay  which  is  given  to  all,  andthe 
complaints  which  are  presented  to  the  king, 
and.  at  the  same  time,  the  accounts  of  the 
collectors  of  taxes.  All  this  is  on  broad  stiff 
leaves  of  the  palm-tree,  without  ink,  with 
pens  of  iron ;  they  write  their  letters  in  lines 
drawn  like  ours,  and  write  in  the  same  direc- 
tion as  we  do.  Each  of  these  clerks  has  great 
bundles  of  these  written  leaves,  and  where- 
ever  they  go  they  carry  them  under  their 
arms,  and  the  iron  pen  in  their  hands  .  .  . 
and  among  these  are  7  or  8  who  are  great 
confidants  of  the  king,  and  men  held  in 
great  honour,  who  always  stand  before  him 
with  their  pens  in  their  hand  and  a  bundle 
of  papers  under  their  arm ;  and  each  of 
them  has  always  several  of  these  leaves  in 
blank  but  signed  at  the  top  by  the  king,  and 
when  he  commands  them  to  despatch  any 
business  they  write  it  on  these  leaves." — 
Pp.  110-111,  Hak.  Soc,  but  translation 
modified. 

1553.  "All  the  Gentiles  of  India  .... 
when  they  wish  to  commit  anything  to 
written  record,  do  it  on  certain  palm- 
leaves  which  they  call  olla,  of  the  breadth 
of  two  fingers." — Sarros,  I.,  ix.  3. 

„  "  All  the  rest  of  the  town  was  of 
wood,  thatched  with  a  kind  of  palm-leaf, 
which  they  call  ola." — Ibid.  I.,  iv.  vii. 

1561.  "All  this  was  written  by  the 
king's  writer,  whose  business  it  is  to  pre- 
pare his  oUb,  which  are  palm-leaves,  which 
they  use  for  writing-paper,  scratching  it 
with  an  iron  point."— Correa,  i.  212-213. 

Correa  uses  the  word  in  three  applica- 
tions ;  (a)  for  a  palm-leaf  as  just  quoted ; 
(b)  for  a  palm-leaf  letter ;  and  (c)  for  (Coco) 
pahn-leaf  thatch. 

1563.  ".  ...  in  the  Maldiva  Islands 
they  make  a  kind  of  vessel  which  with  its 


nails,  its  sails,  and  its  cordage  is  all  made 
of  palm  ;  with  the  fronds  (which  we  call 
olla  in  Malavar)  they  cover  houses  and 
vessels.'" — Garcia,  f.  67. 

1586.  "I  answered  that  I  was  from 
Venice,  that  my  name  was  Gasparo  Balbi 
.  .  .  .  and  that  I  brought  the  emeralds  from 
Venice  expressly  to  present  to  his  majesty, 
whose  fame  for  goodness,  courtesy,  and 
greatness  flew  through  all  the  world  .... 
and  all  this  was  written  down  on  an  olla, 
and  read  by  the  aforesaid  'Master  of  the 
Word '  to  his  Majesty. "— &  Salbi,  f.  104. 

„  "  But  to  show  that  he  did  this  as 
a  matter  of  justice,  he  sent  a  further  order 
that  nothing  should  be  done  till  they  re- 
ceived an  olla,  or  letter  of  his  sign  manual 
written  in  letters  of  gold  ;  and  so  he  (the 
King  of  Pegh)  ordered  all  the  families  of 
those  nobles  to  be  kept  prisoners,  even  to 
the  women  big  with  child,  and  the  infants 
in  bands,  and  so  he  caused  the  whole  of 
them  to  be  led  upon  the  said  scaffolding ; 
and  then  the  king  sent  the  olla,  ordering 
them  to  be  burnt :  and  the  Deoagini  exe- 
cuted the  order,  and  burned  the  whole  of 
them."— Jd.  f.  112-113. 

1626.  "The  writing  was  on  leaves  of 
Palme,  which  they  call  Olla." — Purchas, 
Pilgrimage,  554. 

1673.  ' '  The  houses  are  low,  and  thatched 
with  oUas  of  the  Cocoe-Trees." — Fryer, 
66. 

c.  1690.  " .  .  .  .  Ola  peculiariter  Ma- 
labaris  dicta,  et  inter  alia  Papyri  loco 
adhibetur." — Bumphius,  i.  2. 

1718.  ".  .  .  .  Damulian  Leaves,  com- 
monly called  Oles." — Prop,  of  the  Gospel, 
&c.,  m.  37. 

1760.  "  He  (King  Alompra)  said  he  would 
give  Orders  for  Olios  to  be  made  out  for  de- 
livering of  what  Englishmen  were  in  his 
Kingdom  tome." — Capt.  Alves  in  Dairy  mple, 
0.  B.,  i.  377. 

1806.  "Many  persons  had  their  OUahs 
in  their  hands,  writing  the  sennon  in  Tamil 
shorthand."  —  Buchanan,  Christian  Be- 
searches,  2d  ed.  70. 

1860.  "The  books  of  the  Singhalese 
are  formed  to-day,  as  they  have  been  for 
ages  past,  of  olas,  or  strips  taken  from  the 
young  leaves  of  the  Talipot  or  the  Palmyra 
palm." — Tennent,  Ceylon,  i.  512. 

1870.  " .  .  .  .  Tin  manuscrit  sur  oUes 
.  .  .  ." — Revue  Critique,  June  11th,  374. 

Omedwaur,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers. 
ummedwdr  (ummed  or  umed,  'hope'). 
Literally,  therefore,  '  a  hopeful  one ; ' 
i.e.  "  an  expectant,  a  candidate  for 
employment,  one  wbo  awaits  a  favour- 
able answer  to  some  representation  or 
request"  {Wihon). 

1816.  "  The  thoughts  of  being  three  or 
four  years  an  omeedwar,  and  of  staying  out 
here  till  fifty  deterred  me."—M.  Elphin- 
stone  in  Life,  i.  344. 


OMLAE. 


486 


OOJYNE. 


Omlah,  s.  This  is  properly  the 
Arabic  plural,  'umalS,  of  'amU  (see 
aumil).  It  is  applied  on  the  Bengal 
side  of  India  to  the  native  officers, 
clerks,  and  other  staff  of  a  civil  court 
or  cutcherry  (q.v.)  collectively. 

0.  1778.  ' '  I  was  at  this  place  met  by  the 
Omlah  or  officers  belonging  to  the  esta- 
blishment, who  hailed  my  arrival  in  a 
variety  of  boats  dressed  out  for  the  occa- 
sion."— Mon.  R.  Lindsay,  in  Lives  of  the 
Lindsays,  iii.  167. 

1866.  "  At  the  worst  we  will  hint  to  the 
Omlahs  to  discover  a  fast  which  it  is 
necessary  that  they  shall  keep  with  great 
solemnity." — Trevelyan,  The  Davik  Bunga- 
low, in  Fraser,  Ixxiii.  390. 

The  use  of  an  English  plural  omlahs  here 
is  incorrect  and  unusual ;  though  omrahs  is 
used  (see  next  word). 

1878.  " .  .  .  .  the  subordinate  managers, 
young,  inexperienced,  and  altogether  in  the 
hands  of  the  Omlah." — Life  in  the  Mofussil, 
ii.  6. 

Omrah,  s.  This  is  properly,  like 
the  last  word,  an  Arabic  plural 
{Umard,  pi.  oi  Amir,  see  Ameer),  and 
should  be  applied  collectively  to  the 
higher  officials  at  a,  Mahommedan 
Court,  especially  that  of  the  Great 
Mogul.  But  in  old  European  narra- 
tives it  is  used  as  a  singular  for  a  lord 
or  grandee  of  that  court;  and,  indeed, 
in  Hindustani  the  word  was  similarly 
used,  for  we  have  a  H.  plural  umar- 
,  «!/««= omrahs. 

From  the  remarks  and  quotations  of 
Blochmann,  it  would  seem  that  Man- 
sahddrs,  from  the  commandant  of  1000 
upwards,  were  styled  umard-i-kahdr,  or 
umard-i-'izdm,  "  Gfreat  Amirs ;  "  and 
these  would  be  the  omrahs  properly. 
Certain  very  high  officials  were  styled 
Amzr-ul- Umard  {Am,  i.  239-240),  a 
title  used  first  at  the  Court  of  the 
Caliphs. 

1616.  "  Two  Omrahs  who  are  great 
Commanders." — Sir  T.  Boe. 

0.  1630.  "Howbeit,  out  of  this  prodigi- 
ous rent,  goes  yearely  many  great  payments: 
to  .his  Leiftenants  of  Provinces,  and  Vm- 
brayes  o£  Townes  and  Forts."— Si)'  T. 
Herbert,  p.  55. 

1638.  "Et  sous  le  commandement  de 
plusieurs  autres  seigneurs  de  ceux  qu'ils 
appellent  Ommeraudes."— Jf cm  deisJo,  Paris, 
1659,  174. 

1653.     "II  y  a  quantity  d'elephans  dans 

les  Indes les  Omaras  e'en  seruent 

par  grandeur.  "—Z>e  la  Bovllaye-le-Oouz,  ed. 
1657,  p.  250. 

c.  1666.  "Les  Omras  sont  les  grand 
seigneurs  du  Roiaume,   qui  sont  pour  la 


plupart  Persans  ou  fils  de  Persans." — 
Thevenot,  v.  307. 

1673.     "  The  President has  a  Noise 

of  Trumpets an   Horse    of  State 

led  before  him,  a  Mirchal  (a  Fan  of 
Ostrich  Feathers)  to  keep  off  the  Sun,  as 
the  Ombrahs  or  Great  Men  'h&ve."— Fryer, 
86. 

The  word  Mirehal  in  this  passage  stands 
for  Moreh'hal,  a  fan  of  peacock's  "fea- 
thers ; "  see  Morohul.  t. ^ 

J.676. 
"Their    standard,  planted  ou   the  battle- 
ment. 
Despair  and   death  among  the  soldiers 

sent ; 
You  the  bold  Omrah  tumbled  from  the 

wall. 
And  shouts  of  victory  pursued  the  fall." 
Dryden,  Aurengzebe,  ii.  1. 

1710.  "Donna  Juliana  ....  let  the 
Heer  Ambassador  know  ....  that  the 
Emperor  had  ordered  the  Ammaraws 
Enay  XJUah  Chan  (&c.)  to  take  care  of  our 
interests." — Valentijn,  iv.  Suratte,  284. 

1727.  "You  made  several  complaints 
against  former  Governors,  all  of  which  I 
have  here  from  several  of  my  Umbras." — 
Firman  of  Aurangzlb,  in  A.  Sam:  ii.  227. 

1791.  "  ....  les  Omrahs  ou  grand? 
seigneurs  Indiens  .  .  .  ."—B.  de  St.  Pierre, 
La  Ghaumiire  Indienne,  32. 

Omnm  Water.  A  common  do- 
mestic medicine  in  S.  India,  made 
from  the  strong-smelling  carminative 
seeds  of  an  umbelliferous  plant,  Carum 
copticum,  Benth.  ( Ptychotia  coptica,  and 
Plych.  Ajowan,  of  Decand.),  called  in 
Tamil  omam.  See  ffanbury  and  Flikhi- 
ger,  269. 

Ouore,  n.p.    See  Honore. 

Oojyne,  n.p.  Ujfayam,  or,  in 
modern  vernacular,  Vjjain,  one  of  the 
m.ost  ancient  of  Indian  cities,  and  one 
of  their  seven  sacred  cities.  It  was  the 
capital  of  King  Vikramaditya,  and 
was  the  first  meridian  of  Hindu  astro- 
nomers, from  which  they  calculated 
their  longitudes. 

The  name  of  Ujjain  long  led  to  a 
curious  imbroglio  in  the  interpretation 
of  the  Arabian  geographers.  Its  meri- 
dian, as  we  have  justmentioned.was  the 
zero  of  longitude  among  the  Hindus, 
The  Arab  writers  borrovring  from  the 
Hindus  wrote  the  name  apparently 
Azln,  but  this  by  the  mere  onussion  of 
a  diacritical  point  became  Attn,  and 
from  the  Arabs  passed  to  medieval 
Christian  geographers  as  the  name  of 
an  imaginary  point  on  the  equator,  the 
intersection  of   the  central  meridian 


003  YNE. 


4S7 


OOOLOOBALLONO. 


■witli  tliat  circle.  Furtter,  ttis  point, 
or  transposed  city,  had  probably  been 
represented  on  maps,  as  we  often  see 
cities  on  medieval  maps,  by  a  cupola 
or  the  like.  And  henc^  the  "  Cupola 
of  Arin  or  Arym,"  or  the  "  Cupola  of 
the  Earth"  [Al-kuhha  al-ardh)  be- 
came an  established  commonplace  for 
centuries  in  geographical  tables  or 
statements.  The  idea  was  that  just 
180°  of  the  earth's  circumference  was 
habitable,  or  at  any  rate  cognizable  as 
such,  and  this  meridian  of  Arin 
bisected  this  habitable  hemisphere. 
But  as  the  western  limit  extended  to 
the  Fortunate  Islands  it  became  mani- 
fest to  the  Arabs  that  the  central  meri- 
dian could  not  be  so  far  east  as  the 
Hindu  meridian  of  Arin  (or  of 
Lanha,  i.e.  Ceylon  *).  They  therefore 
shifted  it  westward,  but  shifted  the 
mystic  Arin  along  the  equator  west- 
ward also.  We  find  also  among 
medieval  European  students  (as  with 
Eoger  Bacon,  below),  a  confusion 
between  Arin  and  Syene.  This  Eei- 
naud  supposes  to  have  arisen  from  the 
E(r(To/a  ijiitopiov  of  Ptolemy,  a  place 
which  he  locates  on  the  Zanzibar  coast, 
and  approximating  to  the  shifted  posi- 
tion of  Arin.  But  it  is  perhaps  more 
likely  thatthe  confusion  arose  from  some 
survival  of  the  real  name  Azln.  Many 
conjectures  were  vainly  made  as  to  the 
ori^of  Arym,  andM.  Sedillot  was  very 
positive  that  nothing  more  could  be 
learned  about  it  than  he  had  been  able 
to  learn.  But  the  late  M.  Eeinaud 
completely  solved  the  mystery  by 
pointing  out  that  Arin  was  simply  a 
corruption  of  Ujjain.  Even  in  Arabic 
the  mistake  had  been  thoroughly  in- 
grained, insomuch  that  the  word  Arm 
had  been  adopted  as  a  generic  word 
for  a  place  of  medium  temperature  or 
qualities  (see  Jorjanl  quoted  below). 

C.  A.D.  150.     "  'O^riVTj  PatTiKsLov  Tiaoravov." 

-Ptol.  VII.  i.  63, 

c.  930.  "The  Equator  passes  between 
east  and  west  through  an  island  situated 
between  Hind  and  Habash  (Abyssinia), 
and  a  little  south  of  these  two  countries. 
This  point,  half  way  between  north  and  south 
IS  cut  by  the  point  (meridian  ?)  half  way  be- 
tween the  Eternal  Islands  and  the  extremity 
of  China;  it  is  what  is  called  The  Cupola  of 
the  Earth."— Mas'udi,  i.  180-181. 

0.  1020.  "Les  Astronomes  ....  ont 
fait  correspondre  la  ville  d'Odjein  aveo  le 


Java. 


See  quotation    from   the  Aruabhata,  under 


lieu  qui  dans  le  tableau  des  villes  ins^r^ 
dansles  tables  astronomiques  a  reQule  nom 
d'Arin,  et  qui  est  suppose  situf^  sur  les 
bords  de  la  mer.  Mais  entre  Odjein  et  la 
mer,  il  y  a  prfes  de  cent  yodjanas." — Al- 
BirWm,  quoted  by  Jteinaud,  Intro,  to  Abul- 
feda,  p.  ccxlv. 

0.  1267.  "  Meridianum  vero  latus  Indiae 
descendit  a  tropico  Capricorni,  et  seoat 
aequinoctialem  ciroulum  apud  Montem 
Maleum  et  regiones  ei  conterminos  et 
transit  per  Syenem,  quae  nunc  Arym  vooa- 
tur.  Nam  in  libro  cursuum  planetarum 
dicitur  quod  duplex  est  Syene ;  una  sub 

solstitio alia  sub   aequinootiali 

ciroulo,  de  quS,  nunc  est  serrao,  distans  per 
xo  gradus  ab  ocoidente,  sed  magis  ab  orients 
elongatur  propter  hoc,  quod  longitudo 
habitabilis  major  est  quam  medietas  coeli 
vel  terrae,  et  hoc  versus  orientem." — Roger 
Bacon,  Opus  Majus,  195  (ed.  London,  1633). 

0.  1300.  "Souslaligne  ^quinoxiale,  au 
milieu  du  monde,  Ik  oti  il  n'y  a  pas  de 
latitude,  se  trouve  le  point  de  la  corrSlation 
servant  de  centre  aux  parties  que  se  ooupent 

entre  elles Dans  cet  endroit  et  sur 

ce  point  se  trouve  le  lieu  nomni^  Coupole 
de  Azln  ou  Coupole  de  Arin.  Lk  est  un 
chSteau  grand,  ^lev^  et  d'un  accfes  difficile. 
Suivant  Ibn-Alaraby,  c'est   le   s^jour   des 

demons  et  le  tr6ne  d'Eblis Les 

ludiens  parlent  ^galement  de  ce  lieu,  et 
d^bitent  des  fables  k  son  sujet." — Arabic 
Cosmography,  quoted  by  Beinaud,  p.  ccxliii. 

c.  1400.  "  Arin  {al-arln).  Le  lieu  d'une 
proportion  moyenne  dans  les  choses  ..... 
un  point  sur  la  terre  k  une  hauteur  ^gale 
des  deux  poles,  en  sorte  que  la  nuit  n'y 
empifete  point  sur  la  dur^e  du  jour,  ni  le 
jour  sur  la  duri^e  de  la  nuit.  Ce  mot  a 
pass^  dans  I'usage  ordinaire,  pour  signifier 
d'une  mani^re  g^u^rale  un  lieu  d'une  tem- 
perature moyenne." — Livre  de  Definitions 
du  Se'id  Scherif  Zelneddin  ....  fils  de 
Mohammed  Djordjani,  trad,  de  Silv.  de  Sacy, 
Not.  et  JExtr.  x.  39. 

1498.  "Ptolemy  and  the  other  philoso- 
phers, who  have  written  upon  the  globe, 
thought  tliat  it  was  spherical,  believing 
that  this  hemisphere  was  round  as  well  as 
that  in  which  they  themselves  dwelt,  the 
centre  of  which  was  in  the  island  of  Arin, 
which  is  under  the  equinoctial  line,  between 
the  Arabian  Gulf  and  the  Gulf  of  Persia." 
—Letter  of  Columbus,  on  his  Third  Voyage, 
to  the  King  and  Queen.  Major's  Transl., 
Hak.  Soc,  2nd  ed.  135. 

0.  1659.  "  Dara  having  understood  what 
had  passed  at  Eugenes,  fell  into  that  choler 
against  Kasem  Kan,  that  it  was  thought  he 
would  have  cut  off  his  head." — Bernier, 
E.  T.,  p.  13. 

1785.  "The  City  of  Tleen  is  very  ancient, 
and  said  to  have  been  the  Residence  of  the 
Prince  BiCKEE  Majit,  whose  vEra  is  now 
Current  among  the  Hindus."— ,Sir  C.  Malet 
in  Dalrymple,  0.  B.,  i.  268. 

Ooolooballong',  s.  Malay,  Uluba- 
lang,  a  chosen  warrior,  a  champion. 


OOPLAH. 


488 


OOTACAMVND. 


c.  1546.  "  Four  of  twelve  gates  that  were 
in  the  Town  were  opened,  thorough  each  of 
the  which  sallied  forth  one  of  the  four  Cap- 
taines  with  his  company,  having  first  sent 
out  for  Spies  into  the  Camp  six  Orohalons 
of  the  most  valiant  that  were  about  the 
King.  .  ." — Pinto  (in  Cogcm),  p.  260. 

1688.  "The  500  gentlemen  Orohalang 
were  either  slain  or  drowned,  with  all  the 
Janizaries." — Di-yden,  lAfe  ofXavier,  211. 

1784.  (At  Acheen)  "  there  are  five  great 
officers  of  state,  who  are  named  Maha  Kajah, 
Laxamana,  Baja  Oolah,  Ooloo  Ballaug, 
and  Parkah  Kajah." — Forrest,  V.  to  Mergui, 
41. 

1811.  "The  ulu  halang  are  military 
officers  forming  the  body-guard  of  the 
Sultan,  and  prepared  on  all  occasions  to 
execute  his  orders." — Marsden,  H.  of  Su- 
matra, 3d  ed.  351. 

Ooplah,  s.  Cow  dung  patted  into 
cakes,  and  dried  and  stacked  for  fuel. 
Hind.  upld.  It  is  in  S.  India  called 
bratty  (q.  v.).  This  fuel,  wMcli  is 
also  common  in  Eg3rpt  and  Western 
Asia,  appears  to  have  been  not  un- 
known even  in  England  a  century 
ago,  thus : — 

1789.  "  "We  rode  about  20  miles  that  day 
(near  Woburn),  the  country  ....  is  very 
open,  with  little  or  no  wood.  They  have 
even  less  fuel  than  we  {i.e.  in  Scotland),  and 
■  the  poor  burn  cow-dung,  which  they  scrape 
off  the  ground,  and  set  up  to  burn  as  we  do 
divots  (i.e.  turf)." — Lord  Minto,  in  Idfe,  i. 
301. 

1863.  A  passage  in  Mr.  Marsh's  Man 
and  Nature,  p.  242,"  contains  a  similar  fact 
in  reference  to  the  practice,  in  consequence 
of  the  absence  of  wood,  in  Trance  between 
Grenoble  and  Brianqon. 

Oordoo,  s.  The  Hindustani  lan- 
guage. The  (Turki)  word  urdU  means 
properljr  the  camp  of  a  Tartar  Khan, 
and  is,  in  another  direction,  the  ori- 
ginal of  our  word  horde  (Russian, 
orda).  The  '  Golden  Horde '  upon  the 
Volga  was  not  properly  (jpace  Littr^)  the 
name  of  a  tribe  of  Tartars,  as  is  often 
supposed,  but  was  the  style  of  the 
Eoyal  Camp,  eventually  Palace,  of  the 
Khans  of  the  House  of  Batu  at  Sarai. 
Horde  is  said  by  Pihan,  quoted  by 
Dozy  {Oosterl.  43)  to  have  been  in- 
troduced into  French  by  Voltaire  in 
his  Orphelin  de  la  Chine.  But  Littrd 
quotes  it  as  used  in  the  16th  century. 
Tlrda  is  now  used  in  Turkestan,  e.  g. 
at  Tashkand,  Khokand,  &c.,  for  a 
'  citadel '  {Schuyler,  i.  30)?  The  word 
Urdu,  in  the  sense  of  royal  camp, 
came  into  India  probably  with  Baber, 
and  the  royal  residence  at  Dehli  was 


styled  urdu-i-mu'alla,  'the  Sublime 
Camp.'  The  mixt  language  which 
grew  up  in  the  court  and  camp  was 
called  zaban-i-urdii,  '  the  Camp  Lan- 
guage,' and  .hence  we  have  ellipti- 
cally  tlrda.  On  the  Peshawar  frontier 
the  word  urdii,  is  still  in  frequent  use 
as  applied  to  the  camp  of  a  field- 
force. 

1247.  "  Post  haec  venimus  ad  primam 
ordam  Imperatoris,  in  qut.  erat  una  de  ux- 
oribus  suis ;  et  quia  nondum  videramus 
Imperatorem,  noluerunt  nos  vocare  nee  in- 
tromittere  ad  ordam  ipsius." — Pkmo  Car- 
pini,  p.  752. 

1404.  "  And  the  Lord  (Timour)  was  very 
wroth  with  his  Mirassaes  (Mirzas),  because 
he  did  not  see  the  Ambassador  at  this  feast, 
and  because  the  Truximan  (Interpreter)  had 
not  been  with  them  ....  and  he  sent  for 
the  Truximan  and  said  to  him  :  '  How  is 
it  that  you  have  enraged  and  vexed  the 
Lord?  Now  since  you  were  not  with  the 
Frank  ambassadors,  and  to  punish  you,  and 
ensure  your  always  being  ready,  we  order 
your  nostrils  to  be  bored,  and  a  cord  put 
through  them,  and  that  you  be  led  through 
the  whole  Ordo  as  a  punishment.' "— C^ 
vijo,  §  cxi. 

c.  1440.  "  What  shall  I  sale  of  the  great 
and  innumerable  moltitude  of  beastes  that 
are  in  this  Lordo  T  ...  if  you  were  disposed 
in  one  daie  to  bie  a  thousande  or  ij."' 
horses  you  shulde  finde  them  to  sell  in  this 
Lordo,  for  they  go  in  heardes  like  sheepe 
.  .  .  ." — Josafd,  Barbara,  old  E.  T.,  Sak. 
Soc.,  20. 

c.  1540.  "  Sono  diuisi  i  Tartari  in  Horde, 
e  Horda  nella  lor  lingua  significa  ragunSza 
di  popolo  vnito  e  Concorde  a  similitudine 
d'vna  cittJi." — JP.  Jovio,  delle  Cose  della  Moi- 
covia,  in  Mammio,  ii.  f .  133. 

1545.  "  The  Tartars  are  divided  into  cer- 
tain groups  or  congregations,  which  they 
callhordes.  Among  which  the  Savola  horde 
or  group  is  the  first  in  rank." — Scrberatein, 
in  Bamiuido,  ii.  171. 

X&IX  "  L'Ourdy  sortit  d'AndrinopIe 
pour  aller  au  camp.  Le  mot  owdy  signifie 
camp,  et  sous  ce  nom  sont  compris  les  mes- 
tiers  que  sont  necessaires  pour  la  commodity 
du  voyage." — Journal  d'Ant.  GaiUmd,  i. 
117. 

Oorial,  s.  Punj.  urml,  Ovis  cych- 
ceros,  Hutton;  the  wild  sheep  of  the 
Salt  Eange  and  SuKmanl  Mountains. 

Ootacamiuid,  n.  p.  The  chief  sta- 
tion in  the  Neilgherry  Hills,  and  the 
summer  residence  of  the  Governor  of 
Madras.  The  word  is  a  corruption  of 
the  Badaga  name  of  the  site  of  '  Stone- 
house,'  the  first  European  house 
erected  in  those  hills,  properly  Hotta- 
ga-mand  (see  Metz,  Tribes  of  the  Neil- 
gherries,  6). 


OPAL. 


489 


OPIUM. 


Opal,  s.  This  ■word  is  certainly  of 
Indian  origin :  Lat.  opalus,  Greek, 
oiraWiof ,  Sansk.  upala,  '  a  stone.'  The 
European  word  seems  first  to  occur  in 
Pliny.  We  do  not  know  how  the 
Sansk.  word  received  this  specific 
meaning,  but  there  are  many  analo- 
gous cases. 

Opium,  s.  This  word  is  ia  origin 
Greek,  not  Oriental.  But  from  the 
Greek  ottiov  the  Arabs  took  afyun, 
which  has  sometimes  reacted  on  old 
spellings  of  the  word.  The  collection 
of  the  OTTOS,  or  |uioe  of  the  poppy- 
capsules,  is  mentioned  by  Dioscorides 
(o.  A.D.  77),  and  PUny  gives  a  pretty 
full  account  of  the  drag  as  opio7i  (see 
Hanbury  and  FlUckiger,  40). 

The  Opium-poppy  was  introduced 
into  China,  from  Arabia,  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  9th  century,  and  its 
earliest  Chinese  name  is  A-fu-yung, 
a  representation  of  the  Arabic  name 
(Bretsclmeider,  p.  47). 

The  Arabic  afyun  is  sometimes  cor- 
ruptly called  afzn,  of  which  a/in, 
'imbecile,'  is  a  popular  etymology. 
Similarly  the  Bengalees  derive  it  from 
afi-heno, '  serpent-home.' 

c.  A.D.  70.  "  .  .  .  .  which  juice  thus 
drawne,  and  thus  prepared,  hath  power  not 
onely  to  provoke  sleepe,  but  if  it  be  taken 
in  any  great  quantitie,  to  make  men  die  in 
their  sleepe  :  and  this  our  Physicians  call 
opion.  Certes  I  have  knowne  many  come 
to  their  death  by  this  meanes  ;  and  namely, 
the  father  of  Licinius  Cecinna  late  de- 
ceased, a  man  by  calling  a  Pretour,  who 
not  being  able  to  endure  the  intoUerable 
pains  and  torments  of  -a  certaine  disease, 
and  being  wearie  of  his  life,  at  Bilbil  in 
Spaine,  shortened  his  owne  dales  by  taking 
opium."— Pitjiy,  in  Holland's  transl.  ii.  68. 

[Medieval)    "  Quod  venit  a  Thebis,  opio 
laudem  perhibebis ; 

Naribus  horrendum,   rufum  laus  dictat 
emendum." 

Otho  Cremonenm. 

1511.  "Next  day  the  General  (Albo- 
querque)  sent  to  call  me  to  go  ashore  to 
speak  to  the  King  ;  and  that  I  should  say 
on  his  part  .  .  .  that  he  had  got  8  Guzza- 
rate  slups  that  he  had  taken  on  the  way 
because  they  were  enemies  of  the  King  of 
Portugal ;  and  that  these  had  many  rich 
stuffs  and  much  merchandize,  and  arfiun 
(for  so  they  call  opio  tebaico)  which  they  eat 
to  cool  themselves  ;  all  which  he  would  sell 
to  the  King  for  300,000  ducats  worth  of 
goods,  cheaper  than  they  could  buy  it  from 
the  Moors,  and  more  such  matter."— Letter 
of  Gimanni  da  Empoli,  in  Archivio  Storico 
Italiano,  55. 

1516.  •'  For  the  return  voyage  (to  China) 
they  ship  there  (at  Malacca)  Sumatra  and 


Malabar  pepper,  of  which  they  use  a  great 
deal  in  China,  and  drugs  of  Cambay,  much 
anfiam,  which  we  call  opium  .  .  ." — Sar- 
bosa,  206. 

1563.  "JJ.  I  desire  to  know  for  certain 
about  amfiao,  what  it  is,  which  is  used  by 
the  people  of  this  country ;  if  it  is  what 
we  call  opium,  and  whence  comes  such  a 
quantity  as  is  expended,  and  how  much 
may  be  eaten  every  day  ? 

«        #        «        «        «        ^        « 

"  0.  .  .  .  that  which  I  call  of  Cambaia. 
comes  for  the  most  part  from  one  territory 
which  is  called  Malvi  [Mdlwa).  .  .  ;  I 
knew  a  secretary  of  Nizamoxa,  a  native 
of  Coragon,  who  every  day  eat  three 
tdttas  (see  Tola),  or  a  weight  of  10^  cru- 
zados  ....  though  he  was  a  well  edu- 
cated man,  and  a  great  scribe  and  notary, 
he  was  always  dozing  or  sleeping;  yet  if 
you  put  him  to  busmess  he  would  speak 
like  a  man  of  letters  and  discretion ;  from 
this  you  may  see  what  habit  will  do." — 
Garcia,  15341.  to  155?;. 

1568.  "I  went  then  to  Cambaya  .... 
and  there  I  bought  60  parcels  of  Opium, 
which  cost  me  two  thousand  and  a  hundreth 
duckets,  every  ducket  at  f  oure  shillings  two 
pence." — Master  C.  Frederike,  in  Hak.,  ii. 
371. 

The  original  runs  thus,  showing  the 
looseness  of  the  translation  :  "...  comprai 
sessanta  man  d'Anfion,  che  mi  costb  2100 
ducati  serafini,  che  a  nostro  conto  possono 
valere  5  lire  I'vno." — In  Jtamusio,  iii.  396t;. 

1598.  "  Amfion,  so  called  by  the  Portin- 
gales,  is  by  Arabians,  Mores,  and  Indians 
called  Affion,  in  latine  Opio  or  Opium.  .  .  . 
The  Indians  use  much  to  eat  Amfion.  .  .  . 
Hee  that  useth  to  eate  it,  must  eate  it  day- 
lie,  otherwise  he  diett  and  consumeth  him- 
selfe  .  .  .  likwise  hee  that  hath  never  eaten 
it,  and  will  venture  at  the  first  to  eate  as 
much  as  those  that  dayly  use  it,  it  will 
surely  kill  him.  .  ." — Mnschoten,  12i. 

1638.  "  Turcae  opium  experiuntur,  etiam 
in  bona  quantitate,  innoxium  et  oonfor- 
tativum ;  adeo  ut  etiam  ante  praeUa  ad 
fortitudinem  illud  simiant ;  nobis  vero,  nisi 
in  parva  quantitate,  et  cum  bonis  cor- 
rectivis  lethale  est."— Bacon,  B.  Yitae  et 
Mortis  (in  Montague's  ed.  x.  188). 

1694.  "  This  people,  that  -with  amphioen 
or  opium,  mixed  with  tobacco,  drink  them- 
selves not  merely  drunk  but  mad,  are 
wont  to  fall  furiously  upon  any  one  whom 
they  meet,  with  a  naked  kris  or  dagger  in 
the  hand,  and  to  stab  him,  though  it  be  but 
a  child,  in  their  mad  passion,  with  the  cry 
of  Amock,  that  is  'strike  dead,'  or  'fall 
on  him' .  .  ."—In  Valentijn,  iv.  (China,  &c.) 
124. 

1726.  "  It  will  hardly  be  believed  .  ._ . 
that  Java  alone  consumes  monthly  3.50 
packs  of  opium,  each  being  of  136  catis  (see 
Catty),  though  the  E.  I.  Company  make 
145  catis  out  of  it  .  .  ."—Valentijn,  iv.  61. 

1727.  "  The  Chiefs  of  Calecut,  for  many 
years  had  vended  between  500  and  lOOO 
chests  of  Bengal  opMum  yearly  up  in  the 


ORANGE. 


490 


ORANGE. 


inland  Countries,  where  it  is  very  much 
used." — A.  Ham.  i.  315. 

1770.  "  Patna  ...  is  the  most  celebrated 
place  in  the  world  for  the  cultivation  of 
opium.  Besides  what  is  carried  into  the 
inland  parts,  there  are  annually  3  or  4000 
chests  exported,  each  weighing  300  lbs.  .  .  . 
An  excessive  fondness  for  opium  prevails 
in  all  the  countries  to  the  east  of  India. 
The  Chinese  emperors  have  suppressed  it 
in  their  dominions,  by  condemning  to  the 
flames  every  vessel  that  imports  this  species 
of  poison."— iJaj/mi  (tr.  1777),  i.  424. 

Orange,  s.  A  good  example  of  plau- 
sible but  entirely  incorrect  etymology- 
is  tbat  of  orange  from  Lat.  aurantivmi. 
The  latter  -word  is  in  fact  an  ingenious 
medieval  fabrication.  The  word  doubt- 
less came  from  tbe  Arab,  nwranj, 
wbioh.  is  again  a  form  of  Pers.  nUrang 
or  narangl,  tbe  latter  being  still  a 
common  term  for  tbe  orange  in  Hin- 
dustan. Tbe  Persian  indeed  may  be 
traced  to  Sansk.  ndgaranga,  and 
naranga,  but  of  tbese  words  no  satisfac- 
tory etymological  explanation  bas  been 
given,and  tbey  have  perbaps  been  Sans- 
kritised  from  some  southern  term.  Sir 
William  Jones,  in  his  article  on  the 
Spikenard  of  the  Ancients,  quotes  from 
Dr.  Anderson  of  Madras,  "a  very 
curious  philological  remark,  that  in 
the  Tamul  dictionary,  most  words  be- 
ginning with  nar  have  some  relation 
to  fragrance, ;  as  naruJceradu,  to  yield 
an  odour ;  ndrtum  pillei,  lemon-grass ; 
ndrtei,  citron ;  n&rta  manum  (read 
marum),  the  wild  orange-tree ;  nirum 
panei,  the  Indian  jasmine ;  narum 
alleri,  a  strong  smelling  flower;  and 
ndrtu,  which  is  put  for  nard  in  tbe 
Tamul  version  of  our  scriptures."  (See 
As.  Bes.,  vol.  ii.  p.  414).  We  have  not 
been  able  to  verify  many  of  tbese  Tamil 
terms.  But  it  is  true  that  in  both 
Tamil  and  Malayalam  naru  is  'fra- 
grant.' See,  also,  on  the  subject  of  this 
article,  A.  F.  Pott,  in  Lassen's  Zeit- 
achrift  f.  d.  Kunde  des  Morgenlandes, 
vii.  114  seqq. 

The  native  country  of  the  orange  is 
believed  to  be  somewhere  on  the 
northern  border  of  India.  A  wild 
orange,  the  supposed  parent  of  the 
cultivated  species,  both  sweet  and 
bitter,  occurs  in  Grarhwal  and  in 
Sikkim,  as  well  as  in  the  Easia 
country  (see  Cossya),  the  valleys  of 
which  last  are  still  abundantly  produc- 
tive of  excellent  oranges.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  the  orange  first  known  and 
cultivated  in  Europe  was  the  bitter  or 


Seville     orange      (see    Hanbury    and 
Fluchiger,  111-112). 

Prom  the  Arabic,  Byzantine  Greek 
got  vepavrCiov,  the  Spaniards  naranja, 
old  Italian  narancia,  the  Portuguese 
laranfa;  from  which  last,  or  some 
similar  form,  by  the  easy  detachment  of 
the  I  (taken  probably,  as  in  many  other 
instances,  for  an  article)  we  have  the 
Ital.  arancio,  L.  Latin  aurantium, 
French  orange,  the  modification  of 
these  two  being  shaped  by  aurum  and 
or.  Indeed,  the  quotation  from  Jacques 
de  Vitry  possibly  indicates  that  some 
form  like  al-arangi  may  have  been 
current  in  Syria.  Perhaps,  however, 
his  phrase  ab  indigenia  nuncwpantur  may 
refer  only  to  the  Prank  or  quasi-Prank 
settlers,  in  which  case  we  should  have 
among  them  the  birthplace  of  our  word 
in  its  present  form.  The  reference  to 
this  passage  we  derived  in  the  first  in- 
stance from  Hehn,  who  gives  a  most 
interesting  history  of  the  introduction 
of  the  various  species  of  citrus  into 
Europe.  But  we  can  hardly  think  he  is 
right  in  supposing  that  the  Portuguese 
first  brought  the  sweet  orange  (CiirM 
aurantium  dulce)  into  Europe  from 
China,  c.  1548.  No  doubt  there  may 
have  been  a  re-introduction  of  some 
fine  varieties  at  tbat  time.*  But  as 
early  as  the  beginning  of  the  14tb  cen- 
tury we  find  AbuUeda  extolling  the 
fruit  of  Ointra.  His  words,  as  ren- 
dered by  M.  Reinaud,  run :  "  Au 
nombre  des  dependances  de  Lisbonne 
est  la  ville  de  Schintara ;  k  Schintara 
on  recueille  des  pommes  admirables 
pour  la  grosseur  et  le  gout "  (244  t)- 
That  these  pommes  were  the  famous 
Ointra  oranges  can  hardly  be  doubted. 
Por  Baber  {Autobiog.,  328)  describes  an 
orange  under  tbe  name  of  Samgtarah, 
which  is,  indeed,  a  recognized  Persian 
and  Hind,  word  for  a  species  of  the 
fruit.  And  this  early  propagation  of 
the  sweet  orange  in  Portugal  would 
account  not  only  for  such  wide  dif- 
fusion of  the  name  of  Gintra,  but  for 
the  persistence  with  which  the  alterna- 
tive name  of  Portiigals  has  adhered  to 

5» — ^ 

*  There  seems  to  have  been  great  oscillation  of 
traffic  in  this  matter.  About  1873,  one  of  the  pre- 
sent writers,  then  resident  at  Palermo,  sent,  in 
compliance  with  a  request  from  Lahore,  a  collec- 
tion of  plants  of  many  (about  forty)  varieties  of 
citrus  cultivated  in  Sicily,  for  introduction  into 
the  Punjab.  This  despatch  was  much  aided  by 
the  kindness  of  Prof.  Todaro,  in  charge  of  the 
Royal  Botanic  Garden  at  Palermo. 

t  In  Reiske's  version  "poma  stupcndae  molia 
et  excellentissima." — BiiscltUig'B  Ma^azin,  iv.  230 


ORANGE. 


491. 


OBANCf-OTANG. 


the  fruit  in  question.  The  familiar 
name  of  the  large  sweet  orange  in 
Sicily  and  Italy  is  portogallo,  and 
nothing  else ;  in  Greece  TroproydKia, 
in  Albanian  protoJcale,  among  the 
Kurds  portoghdl ;  whilst  even  collo- 
quial Arabic  has  iurtukdn.  The  tes- 
,tnnony  of  Mas'udi  as  to  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  orange  into  Syria  before 
his  time  (c.  a.d.  930),  even  if  that 
were  (as  it  would  seem)  the  Seville 
orange,  renders  it  quite  possible  that 
better  qualities  should  have  reached 
Lisbon  or  been  developed  there 
during  the  Saracenic  occupation.  It 
was  indeed  suggested  in  our  hearing 
by  the  late  Sir  Henry  M.  Elliot  that 
eangtarah  might  be  interpreted  as  sang- 
tar,  '  green  stones '  (or  in  fact  '  moist 
pips ') ;  but  we  hardly  think  he  would 
have  started  this,  had  the  passage  in 
Abulfeda  been  brought  to  his  notice. 

A.D.  0.  930.  "The  same  maybe  said  of 
the  orange-tree  (SAayr-M^-naranj)  and  of  the 
round  citron,  which  were  brought  from 
India  after  the  year  (A.H.)  300,  and  first 
sown  in  'Oman.  Thence  they  were  trans- 
planted to  Basra,  to  'Irak,  and  to  Syria 
.  .  ._  but  they  lost  the  sweet  and  pene- 
trating odour  and  beauty  that  they  had  in 
India,  having  no  longer  the  benefits  of  the 
climate,  soil,  and  water  peculiar  to  that 
country."— ilfM'iMf,  ii.  438-9. 

c.  1220.  "In  parvis  antem  arboribus 
quaedam  crescunt  alia  poma  citrina,  minoris 
quantitatis  frigida  et  acidi  seu  pontici 
(bitter)  saporis,  quae  poma  orenges  ab  indi- 
genis  nuncupantur." — Jacobus  Vitriacus,  in 


These  were  apparently  our  Seville 
oranges, 

c.  1290.  "In  the  18th  of  Edward  the 
first  a  large  Spanish  Ship  came  to  Ports- 
mouth ;  out  of  the  cargo  of  which  the  Queen 
bought  one  frail  *  of  Seville  figs,  one  frail 
of  raisins  or  grapes,  one  bale  of  dates,  two 
hundred  and  thirty  pomegranates,  fifteen 
citrons,  and  seven  oranges  (Poma  de 
orengej." — Manners  and  Household  Expenses 
of  Jmt^land  in  the  13th  and  15th  Centuries, 
Eoxb.  Club,  1841,  p.  xlviii.  The  Editor 
deigns  only  to  say  that  'the  MS.  is  in  the 
Tower.' 

1481.  "Item  to  the  galeman  (galley 
man)  brought  the  lampreis  and  oranges 
.  .  .  mid."~Sousehold  B.  of  John  D.  of 
Norfolk,  Eoxb.  Club,  1844,  p.  38. 

0. 1526.  "  They  have  besides  (in  India) 
thenaranj  [or  Seville  orange,  Tr.]  and  the 
various  fruits  of  the  orange  species  ...  It 
always  struck  me  that  the  word  naranj  was 
accented  in  the  Arab  fashion  ;  and  I  found 
that  it  really  was  so ;  the  men  of  Bajour 
and  Siw|d  call  n&rcmj  ndrcmk  "  (or  perhaps 
rather  narang).— Ba6«-,  328. 

*  See  Frazala. 


In  this  passage  Baber  means  apparently 
to  say  that  the  right  name  was  ndrang, 
which  had  been  changed  by  the  usual  in- 
fluence of  Arabic  pronunciation  into  nS/i'anj. 

Orang-otang,  Orang-outan,  &c.,  b. 
The  great  man-like  ape  of  Sumatra 
and  Borneo ;  Simia  Satyrus,  L.  This 
name  was  first  used  by  Bontius  (see 
below).  It  is  Malay,  orang-utan, 
'  homo  sylvaticus.'  The  proper  name 
of  the  animal  in  Borneo  is  mias. 
Crawfurd  says  that  it  is  never  called 
orang-utan  by  '  the  natives.'  But  that 
excellent  writer  is  often  too  positive — 
especially  in  his  negatives !  Even  if 
it  be  not  (as  is  probable)  anywhere  a 
recognized  specific  name,  it  is  hardly 
possible  that  the  name  should  not  be 
sometimes  applied  popularly.  We 
remember  a  tame  nooluck  (q.  v.) 
belonging  to  a  gentleman  in  E.  Bengal, 
which  was  habitually  known  to  the 
natives  at  the  station  as  jangll  ddml, 
literally  =  orang-utan. 

1631.  "Loqui  vero  eos  easque  posse 
lavani  aiunt,  sed  non  velle,  ne  ad  labores 
oogantitr ;  ridicule  mehercules.  Nomen  ei 
induunt  Onrang  Outang,  quod  'hominem 
silvae'  signifioat,  eosque  nasoi  affirmant  e 
libidine  mulierum  Indarum,  quae  se  Simiis 
et  Cercopithecis  detestanda  libidine  uni- 
uut." — Bontii,  Sist.  Nat.  v.  cap.  32,  p.  85. 

1668.  "Erat  autem  hie  satyrus  quad- 
rupes :  sed  ab  human^  specie  quam  prae 
se  fert,  vocatur  Indis  Ourang-outang  :  sive 
homo  sHvestris." — Licetus  de  Monstris,  338. 

1727.  "As  there  are  many  species  of 
wild  Animals  in  the  "Woods  (of  Java)  there  is 
one  in  particular  called  the  Ouran-Outang." 
—A.  Ham.  ii.  131. 

1783.  "Were  we  to  be  driven  out  of 
India  this  day,  nothing  would  rernain  to 
tell  that  it  had  been  possessed,  during  the 
inglorious  period  of  our  dominion,  by  any 
thing  better  than  the  ourang-outang  or  the 
tiger." — Burke,  Sp.  on  Fox's  M.  India  Bill, 
Works,  ed.  1852,  iii.  468. 

1802.  "  Man,  therefore,  in  a  state  of 
nature,  was,  if  not  the  ourang-outang  of 
the  forests  and  mountains  of  Asia  and 
Africa  -at  the  present  day,  at  least  an 
animal  of  the  same  family,  and  very  nearly 
resembling  it." — Biitson,  Essay  on  Abstinence 
from  Animal  Food,  pp.  13-14. 

1811.  "  I  have  one  slave  more,  who  was 
given  me  in  a  present  by  the  Sultan  of 
Pontiana  ....  This  gentleman  is  Lord 
Mcnboddo's  genuine  Orang-outang,  which 
in  the  Malay  language  signifies  literally  mid 
man  .  .  .  Some  people  think  seriously  that 
the  oran-outang  was  the  original  patriarch 
and  progenitor  of  the  whole  Malay  race." 
— Lord  Minto,  Diary  in  India,  268-9. 

1868,  "  One  of  my  chief  objects  .... 
was  to  see  the  Orang-utan in  his 


ORANKAY,  ABANGKAIO.      492 


OBMUS. 


native  haunts." — Wallace,  Malay  Archip. 
33. 

In  tie  following  passage  tie  term  is 
applied  to  a  tribe  of  men : 

1884.  "The  Jaooons  belong  to  one  of  the 
wUd  aboriginal  tribes  .  .  .  they  are  often 
styled  Orang  Utan,  or  men  of  the  forest." — 
Cavenagh,  Rem.  of  an  Indian  Official,  293. 

Orankay,  Arangkaio,  &c.,  s. 
Malay,  Orang  haya.  In  tie  Archipe- 
lago, a  person  of  distinction,  a  cMef  or 
noble,  corresponding  to  the  Indian 
omraji;  literally  'a  rich  man,' 
analogous  therefore  to  the  use  of 
riche-homme  by  Joinville  and  other  old 
French  -writers. 

c.  1612.  "The  Malay  officers  of  stats 
are  classified  as  1.  Bandaha/ra  ;  2.  Fei'dana 
Mantri;  3.  Punghulu  Bandari ;  4.  the 
chief  Hvlvbalang  or  champion;  5.  the 
Paraonantris ;  6.  Orang  Kayas ;  7.  Chat- 
riyas  (Khsehtryas) ;  8.  SecUi  Sidahs ;  9. 
Bentaras  or  heralds ;  10.  ffulubalangs." — 
Sijara  Malayu,  in  J.  Ind.  Arch.  v.  246. 

1613.  "The  nobler  Orancayas  spend 
their  time  in  pastimes  and  recreations,  in 
music  and  in  cook  fighting,  a  royal  sport.  .  ." 
— Godinho  de  Eredia,  f.  Sir. 

,,  "  An  Oran  Caya  came  aboord,  and 
told  me  that  a  Gurra  Curra  (see  Caracoa) 
of  the  Plemmings  had  searched  three  or 
foure  Praws  or  Oanoas  comming  aboord  vs 
with  Clones,  and  had  taJ^en  them  from 
them,  threatening  death  to  them  for  the 
next  offence." — Saris  in  Purchas,  i.  348. 

1615.  "Another  conference  with  all  the 
Arrankayos  of  Lugho  and  Cambello  in  the 
hills  among  the  bushes  :  their  reverence  for 
the  King  and  the  honorable  Company. " — 
Saimlury,  i.  p.  420. 

1620.  "  Preniierement  sur  vn  fort  grand 
Elephant  il  y  auoit  vne  chaire  couuerte, 
dans  laquelle  s'est  assis  vn  des  principaux 
Orangcayes  ou  Seigneurs." — Bemdicu,  in 
ThevenoVs  Collection,  i.  49. 

1711.  "  Two  Pieces  of  CaUieo  or  Silk  to 
the  Shabander,  and  head  Oronkoy  or 
Minister  of  State." — Lnckya;  36. 

1727.  "  As  he  was  entering  at  the  Door, 
the  Orankay  past  a  long  Lance  through  his 
Heart,  and  so  made  an  end  of  the  Beast." — 
A.  Ham.  ii.  97. 

, ,  "  However,  the  reigning  King  not 
expecting  that  his  Customs  would  meet 
with  such  Opposition,  sent  an  Oran^kaya 
aboard  of  my  Ship,  with  the  Linguist,  to 
know  why  we  made  War  ou  him." — Ibid. 
106. 

1784.  "Three  or  four  days  before  my 
departure,  Posally  signified  to  me  the  King 
meant  to  confer  on  me  the  honour  of  being 
made  Knight  of  the  Golden  Sword,  Orang 
Kayo  derry  piddang  mas  "  {oravg  kaya  dari 
pSdang  maij. — Forrest,  V.  to  Mergui,  54. 

1811.  "  Prom  amongst  the  orang  kayas 
the  Sultan  appoints  the  officers  of  state. 


who  as  members  of  Council  are  called 
mantri  (see  Mandarin)."— Jlfararfen,  H.  of 
Sumatra,  350. 

Orissa,  n.  p.  The  name  of  the 
ancient  kingdom  and  modern  province 
which  lies  between  Bengal  and  the 
Ooromandel  Coast. 

1516.  "  Kingdom  oi  Oinsa,.  Purther  on 
towards  the  interior  there  is  another  king- 
dom which  is  conterminous  with  that  of 
ETarsynga,  and  on  another  side  with  Ben- 
gala,  and  on  another  with  the  great  King- 
dom of  Dely.  .  ." — Barbosa  in  Lisbon  ed. 
306. 

c.  1568.  "  Orisa  fu  gik  vn  Regno  molto 
bello  e  securo  ....  sina  che  regnb  il  suo 
Kfe  legitimo,  qual  era.  Gentile." — Oes. 
Federici,  Ramus,  iii.  392. 

Ormesine,  s.  A  kind  of  silk  tex- 
ture, which  we  are  unable  to  define. 
The  name  suggests  derivation  from 
Ormus. 

c.  1566.     " a  little  Island  called 

Tana,  a  place  very  populous  with  Fortugals, 
Moores,  and  Gentiles  :  these  have  nothing 
but  Ilice ;  they  are  makers  of  Armesie  and 
weavers  of  girdles  of  wooll  and  bumbast." 
— Caes.  Frederickc,  in  Hakluyt,  ii.  344. 

1726.  "Velvet,  Damasks,  ArmoByn, 
Sattyn."— Foie»«?j'»,  v.  183, 

Ormus  or  Ormuz,  n.p.  Properly 
Hurmuz  or  Hurmuz,  a  famous  maritime 
city  andminor  kingdom  near  the  month 
of  the  Persian  Gufi .  The  original  place 
of  the  city  was  on  the  northern  shore  of 
the  Gulf,  some  30  miles  east  of  the 
site  of  Bandar  Abbas  or  Gombroon 
(q.  V.) ;  but  about  a.d.  1300,  appa- 
rently to  escape  from  Tartar  raids,  it 
was  transferred  to  the  small  island  of 
Gerun  or  Jerun,  which  may  be  iden- 
tified with  the  Organa  of  Nearchus, 
about  12  m.  westward,  and  five  miles 
from  the  shore,  and  this  was  the 
seat  of  the  kingdom  when  first 
visited  and  attacked  by  the  Por- 
tuguese under  Alboquerque  in  1506. 
It  was  taken  by  them  about  1515,  and 
occupied  permanently  (though  the 
nominal  reign  of  the  native  kings  was 
maintained),  until  wrested  from  them, 
by  Shah  'Abbas,  with  the  assistance  of 
an  English  squadron  from  Surat,.in 
1622.  The  place  was  destroyed  by  the 
Persians,  and  the  island  has  since  re- 
mained desolate,  and  all  but  unin- 
habited, though  the  Portuguese  citadel 
and  water-tanks  remain. 

B.C.  c.  325.  "They  weighed  next  day  at 
dawn,  and  after  a  course  of  100  stadia 
anchored    at    the    mouth    of    the    river 


ORMUS. 


493 


OTTA,  OTTER. 


Anamis,  in  a  country  called  Harmozeia." — 
Arrian,  Voyage  of  Nea/rchus,  ch.  xxxiii.  tr. 
by  M'CriniiU,  p.  202. 

c.  A.D.  150.    (on  the  coast  of  Carmania) 

'Apjito^oi/    OiKpOV." 

Ptol.  VI.  viii.  5. 
c.  540.    At  this  time  one  Gabriel  is  men- 
tioned as  (Nestorian)  Bishop  of  Hormuz 
(see  Asseinani,  iii.  147-8). 

c  655.  "  Nobis  ....  visum  est  nihil- 
ominus  velut  ad  eepulohra  mortuoruni, 
quales  vos  esse  video,  geminos  hosce  Dei 
Saoerdotes  ad  vos  allegare ;  Theodorum 
videlicet  Episcopum  Hormuzdadschir  et 
Georgium  Episoopum  Susatrae." — Sj/i'kic 
Letter  of  the  Patriarch  Jesujaitts,  in  ibid. 
133. 

1298.  "When  you  have  ridden  these 
two  days  you  come  to  the  Ocean  Sea, 
and  on  the  shore  you  find  a  City  with  a 
harbour,  which  is  called  Harmos." — Marco 
Polo,  Sk.  i.  ch.  xix. 

e.  1330.  "  .  .  .1  came  to  the  Ocean  Sea. 
And  the  first  city  on  it  that  I  reached  is 
called  Oimes,  a  city  strongly  fenced  and 
abounding  in  costly  wares.  The  city  is  on 
an  island  some  five  miles  distant  from  the 
main ;  and  on  it  there  grows  no  tree,  and 
there  is  no  fresh  water." — Friar  Odoric,  in 
€athap,  &o.,  56. 

c.  1331.  "I  departed  from  'Oman  for 
the  country  of  Hormuz.  The  city  of  Hor- 
muz stands  on  the  shore  of  the  Sea.  The 
name  is  also  called  Moghistan.  The  new 
city  of  Hormuz  rises  in  face  of  the  first  in 
the  middle  of  the  sea,  separated  from  it 
only  b^  a  channel  Sparasangs  in  vridth. 
We  arrived  at  Ifew  Hormuz,  which  forms 
an  island  of  which  the  capital  is  called 
Jaraun  ...  It  is  a  mart  for  Hind  and 
Sind."— iJm  Batuta,  ii.  230. 

1442.  "OrmuB  (qu.  JurmSz?),  which  is 
also  called  Djerun,  is  a  port  situated  in  the 
middle  of  the  sea,  and  which  has  not  its 
equal  on  the  face  of  the  globe." — Abdur- 
razzdk,  in  India  in  XV.  Cent.,  p.  5. 

0. 1470.  "  Hormuz  is  4  miles  across  the 
water,  and  stands  on  an  Island." — Athan. 
Nikitin,  in  do.,  p.  8. 

1503.  "  Habitant  autem  ex  eqrum  (Fran- 
corum)  gente  homines  fere  viginti  in  urbe 
Cananoro  :  ad  quos  profecti,  postquam  ex 
Hormizda  urbe  ad  earn  Indorum  civitatem 
Cananorum  venimus,  significavimus  illis 
uos  esse  Christianos,  nostramque  condi- 
tionem  et  gradum  indicavimus ;  et  ab  illis 
magno  cum  gaudio  suscepti  sumus.  .  .  . 
Eorundem  autem  Franoorum  Regie  Portu- 
gallus  vocatnr,  una  ex  Francorum  region- 
ibus ;  eoramque  Rex  Emanuel  appellatur  ; 
Emmanuelem  oramus  ut  ilium  custodiat." 
— Letter  from  Nestorian  Bishops  on  Mission 
to  India,  in  Assemani,  iii.  591. 

1505.  "In  la  bocha  di  questo  mare  (di 
Persia)  fe  vn  altra  insula  chiamata  Agra- 
muzo  done  sono  perle  infinite :  (e)  caualli 
che  per  tutte  quelle  parti  sono  in  gran 
precio."— ie«(ero/jK'.  Emanuel,  p.  14. 


1572. 
"  Mas  v6  a  ilia  Gerum,  como  discobre 
0  que  fazem  do  tempo  os  intervallos ; 
Que  da  cidade  Armuza,  que  alii  esteve 
Ella  o  nome  despois,  e  gloria  teve." 

Camoes,  x.  103. 

By  Burton : 
"But  see  yon  Gerum  isle  the  tale  unfold 
of  mighty  things  which  Time  can  make 
or  mar ; 
for  of  Armuza-towii  yon  shore  upon 
the  name  and  glory  this  her  rival  won." 

1575.  "Touchant  le  mot  Ormnz,  il  est 
modeme,  et  lay  a  est^  impost  par  les 
Portugais,  le  uom  venant  de  I'accident  de 
ce  qu'ils  caerchoient  que  o'estoit  que  I'Or  ; 
tellement  qu'estant  arrivez  Ik,  et  voyans 
le  trafic  de  tons  biens,  auquel  le  pais 
abonde,  ils  dirent  Vssi  esta  Or  mucho,  c'est 
k  dire,  II  y  a  force  d'Or  ;  et  pouroe  ils  don- 
neret  le  nom  d'Ormucho  \  la  dite  isle. " — 
A.  Tkevet,  Cosmographie  Univ.,  liv.  x.  i. 
329. 

1623.  "  Non  volli  lasciar  di  andare  con 
gl'  Inglesi  in  Hormuz  a  veder  la  forteza,  la 
cittk.,  e  ci6  che  vi  era  in  fine  di  notabile  in 
quell'  isola."— P.  delta  Valle,  ii.  463. 

1667. 
"  High  on  a  throne  of  royal  state,  which 

far 
Outshone  the  wealth  of  Ormus  and  of  Ind, 
Or  where  the  gorgeous  East  with  richest 

hand 
Showers  on  her  kings  barbaric  pearl  and 
gold." 

Paradise  Lost,  ii. 

Orombarros,  s.  This  odd  word 
seems  to  have  been  used  as  griffin  (q.  v. ) 
now  is.  It  is  evidently  the  Malay 
orang-baharu,  '  a  new  man,  a  novice.' 
This  IS  interesting  as  showing  an  un- 
questionable instance  of  an  expression 
imported  from  the  Malay  factories  to 
Continental  India. 

1711.  At  Madras  ....  "refreshments 
for  the  Men,  which  they  are  presently  sup- 
ply'ed  with  from  Country  Boats  and  Catta- 
marans,  who  make  a  good  Peny  at  the 
first  coming  of  Orombarros,  as  they  call 
those  who  have  not  been  there  before." — 
Lockyer,  28. 

Ortolan,  s.  This  name  is  applied 
by  Europeans  in  India  to  a  small 
lark,  Galandrella  hrachydactyla,  Temm. , 
in  H.  hargel,  and  ace.  to  Jerdon, 
bagheri,  baghoda.  Also  sometimes  in 
S.  India  to  the  finch-lark,  Pi/rr/iaZaMcZa 
grisea,  Scopoli. 

Otta,  Otter,  s.     Corruption  of  afa, 
'  flour,'  a  Hindi  word  having  no  San- 
skrit original.     Popiilar  rhyme  : 
"  Ai  teri  Shekhawati 
Adha  ata  adha  mati !  " 


OTTO,  OTTEE. 


494 


OUTCRY. 


"  Confound  this  Shekhawati  land, 
My   bread's  half  wheat-meal    and  half 
sand." 

Boileau,  Tour  through  JSajwara, 
1837,  p.  274. 

Otto,  Otter,  s.  Or  usually  '  Otto 
of  Eoses,'  or  by  imperfect  purists 
'  Attar  of  Eoses,'  an  essential  oil  ob- 
tained in  India  from  tbe  petals  of  the 
flower,  a  manufacture  of  ■wMch  the 
chief  seat  is  at  Grhazipilr  on  the 
Ganges.  The  word  is  the  Arab,  'ifr, 
'  perfume.'  From  this  word  are  deri- 
vatives'aHar,  'a  perfumer  or  druggist,' 
'attari.  adj.  ' pertaining  to  a  perfumer.' 
And  a  relic  of  Saracen  rule  in  Palermo 
is  the  Via  Lattarini,  '  the  Street  of  the 
perfumers'  shops.'  We  find  the  same 
in  an  old  Spanish  accoimt  of  Eez  : 

1573.  "  Issuing  thence  to  the  Cayzerie 
ty  a  gate  which  faces  the  north  there  is  a 
handsome  street  which  is  called  of  the 
Atarin,  which  is  the  Spicery." — Marmot, 
Africa,  ii.  f.  88. 

1712.  Kaempfer  enumerating  the  depart- 
ments of  the  Royal  Household  in  Persia 
names  :  ' '  Fharmacopoeia  ....  Atthaar 
choneh,  in  qu^  medieamenta,  et  praesertim 
variae  virtutis  opiata,  pro  Maj  estate  et 
aulicis  praeparantur.  .  .  .'' — Am.  Escot., 
124. 

1824.  "The  attar  is  obtained  after  the 
rose-water  is  made,  by  setting  it  out  during 
the.  night  and  till  sunrise  in  the  morning 
in  large  open  vessels  exposed  to  the  air,  and 
then  skimming  ofiE  the  essential  oil  which 
floats  at  the  top."— Beber,  i.  154  (ed.  1844). 

Oudll,  Oude,  n.p.  Awadhj  pro- 
perly the  ancient  and  holy  city  of 
Ayodhya  (Skt.  '  not  to  be  warred 
against')  the  capital  of  Eama,  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  river  Sarayu,  now 
commonly  called  the  Gogra.  Also  the 
province  in  which  Ayodhya  was  situ- 
ated, but  of  which  Lucknow  (LaMmao) 
for  about  150  years  has  been  the 
capital,  as  that  of  the  dynasty  of  the 
Nawabs,  and  from  1814  kings,  of  Oudh. 
Oudh  was  annexed  to  the  British  Em- 
pire ia  1856  as  a  Chief  Commissioner- 
ship.  This  was  re-established  after 
the  Mutiny  was  subdued  and  the 
country  re-oonquered,  in  1858.  In 
1877  the  Chief  Oommissionership  was 
united  to  the  Lieut-Governorship  of 
the  N.  W.  Provinces. 

B.  c.  X.  "  The  noble  city  of  Ayodhya 
crowned  with  a  royal  highway  had  already 
cleaned  and  besprinkled  all  its  streets,  and 
spread  its  broad  banners.  Women,  chil- 
dren, and  all  the  dwellers  in  the  city 
eagerly  looking  for  the  consecration  of 
Eama,  waited  with  impatience  the  rising 


of  the  morrow's  sun.'' — Bamayana,  Bk.  iii. 
(Ayodhya  Kanda),  ch.  3. 

636.  "Departing  from  this  Kingdom 
(KanySkuhja  or  Kanauj)  he  (Hwen  T'sang) 
travelled  about  600  li  to  the  S.E.,  crossed 
the  Ganges,  and  then  taking  his  course 
southerly  he  arrived  at  the  feingdom  of 
'Oynt'o  (Ayodhya)." — PUerins  Bouddh.,  ii. 
267. 

1255.  "A  peremptory  command  had 
been  issued  that  Malik  Kutlugh  Khan  .  .  . 
should  leave  the  province  of  Awadh,  and  pro- 
ceed to  the  fief  of  Bhara'ij,  and  he  had  not 
obeyed.  .  .  ." — Tabakat-i-Nasiri,  E.T.  by 
Bmierty,  107. 

1289.  "Mu'izzu-d  din  Kai-Kub^d,  on 
his  arrival  from  Dehli,  pitched  his  camp  at 
Oudh  (Ajudhya)  on  the  bank  of  the  Gh^gra. 
Nasiru-d  din,  from  the  opposite  side,  sent 
his  chamberlain  to  deliver  a  message  to 
Kai-Kub^d,  who  by  way  of  intimi<fii,tion 
himself  discharged  an  arrow  at  him.  ..." 
— Amir  Khusru  in  Elliot,  iii.  530. 

c.  1335.  "The  territories  to  the  west  of 
the  Ganges,  and  where  the  Sultan  himself 
lived,  were  afliicted  by  famine,  whilst  those 
to  the  east  of  it  enjoyed  great  plenty. 
These  latter  were  then  governed  by  'Ain- 
ul-Mulk  .  .  .  and  among  their  chief  towns 
we  may  name  the  city  of  Awadh,  and  the 
city  of  Zafarabad  and  the  city  of  Laknau, 
et  cetera." — Mn  Batuta,  iii.  342. 

c.  1340.  The  23  principal  provinces  of 
India  under  Mahommed  'Tughlak  are  thus 
stated,  on  the  authority  of  Sirajuddin 
Abu'l-fatah  Omah,  a  native  of 'Awadh:  "(1) 
AklimIHhll,(2)Multa,n;{3)Kahra,n{Gii}iTa,r!a), 
and  (4)  Saman  (both  about  Sirhind) ;_  (5)  Si- 
wastdn  (Sehwan  in  Sind),  {6)Wa{ia  (Uja,  i.e. 
TJch),  (7)ffasi  (Hansi),  (8)  Sarsati  (Sirsa),  (9) 
ilfa'Sar  (Coromandel),  (10)  Tiling  [Ks&iga,), 
(11)  Gujrat,  (12)  BaddOn,  (13)  'Awadh,  (14), 
Kanauj,  (15)  Lalcnauti  (N.  Bengal),  (16) 
BaMr,  (17)  Karra  (Lower  Doab),  (18) 
Maldwa  (Malwa),  (19)  Lahawar  (Lahore), 
(20)  Kalanwr  (E.  Punjab),  (21)  Jajnagar 
(Orissa),  (22)  TUini  (?),  (23)  Dursamand 
(Mysore)." — Shihdbuddin,  in  jfbtices  et  Ex- 
traits,  xiii.  167-171. 

Outcry,  s.  Auction.  This  term 
seems  to  have  survived  a  good  deal 
longer  in  India  than  in  England.  See 
Neelam. 

The  old  Italian  expression  for 
auction  seems  to  be  identical  in  sense, 
viz.,  gridaggio,  and  the  auctioneer 
gridatore,  thus : 

c.  1343.  "  For  jewels,  and  plate  ;  and 
(other)  merchandize  that  is  sold  by  outcry 
(gridMggio),  i.e.  by  auction  [oneanio)  in 
Cyprus,  the  buyer  pays  the  crier  (gridatore) 
one  quarter  caa-at  per  bezant  on  the  price 
bid  for  the  thing  bought  through  the  crier, 
and  the  seller  pays  nothing  except,  &o." — 
Pegolotti,  74. 

1627.  "fflut-trtc  of  goods  to  be  sold.  G(al- 
licfe)  Encint.  Inod^nt.  I(talic^). — Inc^nto . . . 


OVERLANT). 


495 


fadby: 


H(ispaniofe).  Almoneda,  ah  Al.  articulus,  et 
Arab,  ncbciir,  clamare,  vocare .  ,  .  B{ataviofe). 
ffi-rwp." — Minsheu,  s.  v. 

1787.  "Having  put  up  the  Madrass 
Galley  at  Outcry  and  nobody  offering  more 
for  her  than  2300  Rupees,  we  think  it  more 
for  the  Company's  Int.  to  make  a  Sloop  of 
Her  than  let  Her  go  at  so  low  a  price." — 
Fort  William  MS.  Reports,  March. 

OTerland.  Specifloally  applied  to 
the  Mediterranean  route  to  India, 
wldoli  in  former  days  involved  usually 
the  land  journey  from  Antiooh  or 
thereabouts  to  the  Persian  Gulf ;  and 
still  in  vogue,  though  any  land  j  ourney 
may  now  be  entirely  dispensed  with, 
thanks  to  M.  Lesseps. 

1629.  "The  news  of  his  Exploits  and 
Death  being  brought  together  to  King 
PlvUiT[l  the  Fourth,  he  writ  with  his  own 
hand  as  follows.  Considering  the  two  Pinks 
that  were  fitting  for  India  may  he  gone  without 
an  account  of  my  Concern  for  the  Death  of 
Nunno  Alvarez  Botello,  an  Express  shall 
immediately  be  gent  by  Land  with  advice." — 
FmiaySouaa  (Stevens),  iii.  373. 

1673.  "French  and  Dutch  Jewellers, 
coming  overland  ....  have  made  good 
Purchase  by  buying  Jewels  here,  and  carry- 
ing them  to  Europe  to  Cut  and  Set,  and 
returning  sell  them  here  to  the  Ombrahs, 
among  whom  were  Monsieur  Tavemier.  .  ." 
—Fryer,  89. 

1684.  "That  all  endeavors  would  be 
used  to  prevent  my  going  home  the  way  I 
intended,  by  Persia,  and  so  overland." — 
Sedges,  Aug.  19. 

c.  1686.  "Those  Gentlemen's  Friends 
in  the  Committee  of  the  Company  in 
England,  acquainted  them  by  Letters  over 
Land,  of  the  Danger  they  were  in,  and 
gave  them  Warning  to  be  on  their  guard." 
—A.  Ham.  i.  196. 

1737.  "  Though  so  far  apart  that  we  can 
only  receive  letters  from  Europe  once  a 
year,  while  it  takes  18  months  to  get  an 
answer,  we  Europeans  get  news  almost 
every  year  over  land  by  Constantinople, 
through  Arabia  or  Persia.  ...  A  few  days 
ago  we  received  the  news  of  the  Peace  in 
Europe ;  of  the  death  of  Prince  Eugene ; 
of  the  marriage  of  the  P.  of  Wales  with 
the  Princess  of  Saxe-Gotha.  .  .  .'' — Letter 
of  the  Germ.  Missionary  Sa/rtorius  from 
Madras,  Feb.  16th.  In  Notices  of  Madras 
amd  Cuddalore,  &o.,  1858,  p.  159. 

1763.  "We  have  received  Overland  the 
news  of  the  taking  of  Havannah  and  the 
Spanish  Fleet,  as  well  as  the  defeat  of  the 
Spaniards  in  Portugal!.  We  must  surely 
make  an  advantageous  Peace,  however  I'm 
no  Politician."— J^5.  Letter  of  James 
Rennell,  June  1st,  fr.  Madras. 

1776.  "We  had  advices  long  ago  from 
England,  as  late  as  the  end  of  May,  by  way 
of  Suez.  This  is  a  new  Route  opened  by 
(jovr.  Hastings,  and  the  Letters  which  left 


Marseilles  the  3rd 'June  arrived  here  the 
20th  August.  This,  you'll  allow,  is  a  ready 
commumcation  with  Europe,  and  may  be 
kept  open  at  all  times,  if  we  chuse  to  take  a 
little  pains."— Do.,  Do.,  Oct.  16th,  "from 
Islamabad,  capital  of  Chittigong." 

1781.  "On  Monday  last  was  Married 
Mr.  George  Greenley  to  Mrs.  Anne 
Barrington,  relict  of  the  late  Capt.  WiUiam 

B ,ivho  unfortunately  perished  on  the 

Desart,  in  the  attack  that  was  made  on  the 
Carravan  of  Bengal  Goods  under  his  and 
other  Gentlemen's  care,  between  Suez  and 
Grand  Cairo."— India  Gazette,  March  7th. 

1783.  "  ....  Mr.  Paul  Benfield,  a 
gentleman  whose  means  of  intelligence  were 
known  to  be  both  extensive  and  expeditious, 
publicly  declared,  from  motives  the  most 
benevolent,  that  he  had  just  received  over- 
land f roni  England  certain  information  that 
Great  Britain  had  finally  concluded  a  peace 
with  all  the  belligerent  powers  in  Europe." 
— Mvmro's  Nairrative,  317. 

1786.  "  The  packet  that  was  coming  to 
us  overland,  and  that  left  England  in  July, 
was  out  off  by  the  wild  Arabs  between 
Aleppo  and  Bussora." — Lm-d  ComwalUs, 
Deer.  28,  in  Correspondence,  &c.,  i.  247. 

1793.  "  Ext.  of  a  letter  from  Poonamalee, 
dated  7th  June. 

'  'The  dispatch  by  way  of  Suez  has  put  us 
all  in  a  commotion.' " — Bombay  Courier, 
June  29th. 


Paddy,  s.  Eice  in  the  husk;  but 
the  word  is  also,  at  least  in  com- 
position, applied  to  growing  rice. 
The  word  appears  to  have,  in  some 
measure,  a  double  origin. 

There  is  a  word  iatty  used  by  some 
writers  on  the  west  coast  of  India, 
which  has  probably  helped  to  propa- 
gate our  uses  of  paddy.  This  seems 
to  be  the  Oanarese  hatta  or  hliatta, 
'  rice  in  the  husk,'  which  is  also  found 
in  Mahxatti  as  hJidt  with  the  same 
sense,  a  word  again  which  in  Hind,  is 
applied  to  '  cooked  rice.'  The  last 
meaning  is  that  of  Sansk.  bhaJcid, 
which  is  perhaps  the  original  of  all 
these  forms. 

But  in  Malay  pddl,  Javan.  pari,  is 
'rice  in  the  straw.'  And  the  direct 
parentage  of  the  word  in  India  is  thus 
apparently  due  to  the  Archipelago ; 
arising  probably  out  of  the  old  im- 
portance of  the  export  trade  of  rice 
from  Java  (see  Saffles'a  Java,  i.  239- 


PADDY-BIRD. 


496 


PADRE. 


240,  and  CrawfurcPa  Hist.,  in..  345,  and 
Descript.  Diet.  368).  Orawfurd  {Joum. 
Ind.  Arch.,  iv.  187)  seems  to  think  that 
the  Malayo- Javanese  word  may  have 
come  from.  India  with  the  Portuguese. 
But  this  is  improbable,  for  as  he  him- 
self has  shown  [Desc.  Diet.,  u.  s.),  the 
wordjsari,  more  or  less  modified,  exists 
in  all  the  chief  tongues  of  the  Archi- 
pelago, and  even  in  Madagascar,  the 
connexion  of  which  last  with  the 
Malay  regions  certainly  was  long  prior 
to  the  arrival  of  the  Portuguese. 

1580.  "  Oertaine  Wordes  of  the  natural! 
language  of  Jaua  .  .  .  Paree,  ryce  in  the 
huske."— Sir  F.  Drakis  Voyage,  in  Hakl., 
iv.  246. 

1598.  "There  are  also  divers  other  kinds 
of  Rice,  of  a  lesse  price,  and  slighter  than 
the  other  Ryce,  and  is  called  Batte  .  .  ." — 
lAnschoten,  70. 

1600.  "  In  the  fields  is  such  a  quantity 
of  rice,  which  they  call  hate,  that  it  gives 
its  name  to  the  kingdom  of  Calou,  which  is 
called  on  that  account  Batecalou." — Lucena, 
Vida  do  Padre  F.  Xavier,  121. 

1615.  "...  oryzae  quoque  agri  feraces 
quara  Batumincolaediount.  ' — Jarric,  The- 
saurus, i.  461. 

1673.  "The  Ground  betvi^een  this  and 
the  great  Breach  is  well  ploughed,  and 
bears  good  Batty." — Fryer,  67,  see  also  125. 
But  in  the  Index  he  has  Faddy. 

1798.  "The  paddie  which  is  the  name 
given  to  the  rice,  whilst  in  the  husk,  does 
not  grow  ...  in  compact  ears,  but  like 
oats,  in  loose  spikes." — Stavorinus,  tr.  i. 
231. 

1837.  ' '  Parrots  brought  900, 000  loads  of 
hill-paddy  daily,  from  the  marshes  of  Chan- 
data,— mice  husking  the  hill-paddy,  without 
breaking  it,  converted  it  into  rice." — Tur- 
nov/r's  MafiMwanso,  22. 

1871.  "  In  Ireland  Paddy  makes  riots, 
in  Bengal  raiyats  make  paddy ;  and  in  this 
lies  the  difference  betvifeen  the  paddy  of 

freen  Bengal,  and  the  Paddy  of  the  Emerald 
sle." — Govinda  Samanta,  ii.  25. 
1878.     "11  est  ^tabli  un  droit  sur  les  riz 
et  les  paddys  exports  de  la  Colonie,  excepts 
pour  le  Cambodge  par  la  voie  du  fleuve." — 
Courrier  de  Saigon,  20th  Sept. 

Paddy-bird,  s.  The  name  com- 
monly given  by  Europeans  to  certain 
baser  species  of  the  family  Ardeidae 
or  Herons,  which  are  common  in  the 
rice-fields,  close  in  the  wake  of  grazing 
cattle.  Jerdon  gives  it  as  the  Euro- 
pean's name  for  the  Ardeola  leuco- 
ptera,  Boddaert,  'andhd  bagla  ('  blind 
heron')  of  the  Hindus,  a  bird  which 
is  more  or  less  coloured.  But  in 
Bengal,  if  we  are  not  mistaken,  it  is 
more  commonly  applied  to  the  pure 


white  hirda—ITerodias  alba,  L.,  or 
Ardea  Torra,  Buch.  Ham.,  and  He- 
rodiaa  egrettoides,  Temminck,  or  Ardea 
putea,  Buch.  Ham. 

1727.  "They  have  also  Store  of  wild 
Fowl;  but  who  have  a  Mind  to  eat  them 
must  shoot  them.  Flamingoes  are  large 
and  good  Meat.  The  Faddy-bird  is  also 
good  in  their  season." — A.  Ham.  i,  161. 

Paddy-field,  s.  A  rice-field,  gene- 
rally in  its  flooded  state. 

1759.  "They  marched  onward  in  the 
plain  towards  Preston's  force,  who,  seeing 
them  coming,  halted  on  the  other  side  of  a 
long  morass  formed  by  paddy-fields." — 
Orme,  iii.  430  (ed.  1803). 

1800.  "  There  is  not  a  single  paddy-field 
in  the  whole  county,  but  plenty  of  cotton 
ground  (see  Begur)  swamps,  which  in  this 
wet  weather  are  deUghtful" — Wellington  to 
Munro,  in  Despatches,  3d  July. 

1809.  "  The  whole  country  was  in  high 
cultivation,  consequently  the  paddy-fields 
were  nearly  impassable." — Ld.  Valentia,  i. 
350. 

Padre,  s.  A  priest,  clergyman,  or 
minister,  of  the  Christian  Eeligion; 
when  applied  by  natives  to  their  own 
priests,  as  it  sometimes  is  when  they 
speak  to  Europeans,  this  is  only  by 
way  of  accommodation,  as  '  church ' 
is  also  sometimes  so  used  by  them. 

The  word  has  been  taken  up  from 
the  Portuguese,  and  was  of  course 
applied  onginaUy  to  CathoUo  priests 
only.  But  even  in  that  respect  there 
was  a  peculiarity  in  its  Indian  use 
among  the  Portuguese.  Por  P.  della 
Valle  (see  below)  notices  it  ag  a  singu- 
larity of  their  practice  at  Goa  that 
they  gave  the  title  of  Padre  to  secular 
priests,  whereas  in  Italy  this  was 
reserved  to  the  religioai  or  regulars. 
In  Portugal  itself,  as  Bluteau's  ex- 
planation shows,  the  use  is,  or  was 
formerly,  the  same  as  in  Italy;  but, 
as  the  first  ecclesiastics  who  went  to 
India  were  monks,  the  name  ap- 
parently became  general  among  the 
Portuguese  there  for  all  priests. 

It  IS  a  curious  example  of  the 
vitality  of  words  that  this  one  which 
had  thus  already  in  the  16th  century 
in  India  a  kind  of  abnormally  wide 
application,  has  now  in  that  country  a 
still  wider,  embracing  all  Christian 
ministers.  It  is  applied  to  the  Pro- 
testant clergy  at  Madras  early  in  the 
18th  century. 

According  to  Leland  the  word  is 
used  in  China  in  the  ioimpa-ti-U. 


PADBE. 


497 


PADSHAW,   PODSHAW. 


1541.  "  Chegando  it  Porta  da  Igreja,  o 
sahirao  a  receber  oito  Padres." — Pinto,  ch. 
Ixix.  (sea  Oogan,  p.  85). 

1584.  "It  was  the  will  of  God  that  we 
found  there  two  Padres,  the  one  an  English- 
man, and  the  other  a  Flemming." — Fitch, 
in  Sakl.,  ii.  381. 

,,  "...  had  it  not  pleased  God  to 
put  into  the  minds  of  the  archbishop  and 
other  two  Padres  of  Jesuits  of  S.  Paul's 
CoUedge  to  s{and  our  friends,  we_  might  have 
rotted  in  prison," — Newherrie  in  HaUuyt, 
ii.  380. 

0. 1590.  "  Learned  monks  also  come  from 
Europe,  who  go  by  the  name  of  Padre. 
They  have  an  infallible  head  called  Pdpd. 
He  can  change  any  religious  ordinaaceS  as 
he  may  think  Eidvisable,  and  kings  have  to 
submit  to  his  authority." — Badaonl,  in 
Bloohmann's  Am,  i.  182. 

c.  1606.  "Et  ut  adesse  Patres  compe- 
riunt,  minor  exclamat  Padrigi,  Padrigi,  id 
est  Domine  Pater,  Christianus  sum." — 
Jarric,  iii.  155. 

1614.  "The  Padres  make  a  church  of 
one  of  their  Chambers,  where  they  say 
Masse  twice  a  day."^Tr.  Whittington  in 
Purchas,  i.  486. 

1616.  "  So  seeing  Master  Terry  whom  I 
brought  with  me,  he  (the  King)  called  to 
him,  Padre  you  are  very  welcome,  and  this 
house  is  yours." — Sir  T.  Eoe  in  Purchas,  i. 
664. 

1623.  "I  Portoghesi  chiamano  anche  i 
preti  secolari  padri,  come  noi  i  religiosi 
.  .  ."—P.  della  Valle,  ii.  586. 

1665.  "  They  (Hindu  Jogis)  are  imperti- 
nent enough  to  compare  themselves  with 
our  EeUgiouB  Men  they  meet  with  in  the 
Indies.  I  have  often  taken  pleasure  to 
catch  them,  using  much  ceremony  with 
them,  and  giving  them  great  respect ;  but 
I  soon  heard  them  say  to  one  another,  This 
PmngvM  knows  who  we  are,  he  hath  been  a 
great  while  in  the  Indies,  he  knows  that  we 
are  the  Padrys  of  the  Indians.  A  fine  com- 
parison, said  I,  within  myself,  made  by  an 
impertinent  and  idolatrous  rabble  of  Men  ! " 
— Bender,  104. 

1675.  "  The  Padre  (or  Minister)  com- 
plains to  me  that  he  hath  not  that  respect 
and  place  of  preference  at  Table  and  else- 
where that  is  due  imto  him  ....  At  his 
request  I  promised  to  move  it  ye  next 
meeting  of  ye  Councell.  What  this  little 
Sparke  may  enkindle,  especially  should  it 
break  out  in  ye  Pulpit,  I  cannot  foresee 
further  than  the  inflaming  of  ye  dyning 
Eoome  w"''  sometimes  is  made  almost  in- 
tollerable  hot  upon  other  Ace"." — Mr. 
PiKkUs  Diary  at  Metchlapatam,  MS.  in 
India  Office. 

c,  1692.  "But  their  greatest  act  of 
tyranny_  (at  Goa)  is  this.  If  a  subject  of 
these  misbelievers  dies,  leaving  young  chil- 
dren, and  no  grown-up  son,  the  children 
are  considered  wards  of  the  State.  They 
take  them  to  their  places  of  worship,  their 
churches  ...  and  the  padris,  that  is  to 
say  the  priests,  instruct  the  children  in  the 


Christian  religion,  and  bring  them  up  in 
their  own  faith,  whether  the  child  be  a 
Mussulman  saiyid  or  a  Hindd  brdhTnan." — 
Khdfl  Khan,  in  Blliot,  vii.  345. 

1711.  "  The  Danish  Padre  Bartholomew 
Ziegenbalgh,  requests  leave  to  go  to  Europe 
in  the  first  ship,  and  in  consideration  that 
he  is  the  head  of  a  Protestant  Mission, 
espoused  by  the  Right  Reverend  the  Lord 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  ....  we  have 
presumed  to  grant  him  his  passage." — In 
Wheeler,  ii.  177. 

1726.  "May  14.  Mr.  Leeke  went  with 
me  to  St.  Thomas's  Mount.  .  .  .  We  con- 
versed with  an  old  Padre  from  Silesia,  who 
had  been  27  years  in  India.  .  .  ." — Diary  of 
the  Missionary  Schultze  (in  Ifotices  of  Madras, 
&c.,  1858),  p.  14. 

,,  "May  17.  The  minister  of  the 
King  of  Pegu  called  on  me.  Prom  him  I 
learned,  through  an  interpreter,  that  Chris- 
tians of  all  nations  and  confessions  have 
perfect  freedom  at  Pegu  ;  that  even  in  the 
Capital  two  French,  two  Armenian,  and 
two  Portuguese  Patres,  have  their  churches. 
.  .       "—im.,v.l6. 

1803.  "Lord  Lake  was  not  a  little 
pleased  at  the  Begiun's  lojralty,  and  being 
a  little  elevated  by  the  wine  ...  he  gal- 
lantly advanced,  and  to  the  utter  dismay  of 
her  attendants,  took  her  in  his  arms,  and 
kissed  her  .  .  .  Receiving  courteously  the 
proffered  attention,  she  turned  calmly  round 
to  her  astonished  attendants — '  It  is,'  said 
she,  '  the  salute  of  a  padre  (or  priest)  to  his 
daughter.' " — SHnnePs  MU.  Mem.,  i.  293. 

1809.  "The  Padre,  who  is  a  half  cast 
Portuguese,  informed  me  that  he  had  three 
districts  under  him." — Dd.  Valentia,  i.  329. 

1830.  "Two  fat  naked  Brahmins,  be- 
daubed with  paint,  had  been  importuning 
me  f  ormoney  .  .  .  upon  the  ground  that  they 
were  padres." — Mem.  of  Col.  Mountain, 
iii. 

1876.  "There  is  Padre  Blunt  for  ex- 
ample,— we  always  call  them  Padres  in 
India,  you  know, — makes  a  point  of  never 
going  beyond  ten  minutes,at  any  rate  during 
the  hot  weather."  —  The  Dilemma,  ch. 
xliii. 

A  bishop  is  known  as  lord  (or  lat)  padre. 
See  Lat  Sahib. 

Padshaw,  Podshaw,  s.  Pers.  Hind. 
^diisAffi/i,  'Emperor';  the  Great  Mogul 
(q.v.);  a  King. 

c.  1630.  "...  round  all  the  roome  were 
placed  taoite  Mirzoes,  Chauns,  Sultans,  and 
Beglerbegs,  above  threescore ;  who  like  so 
many  inanimate  Statues  sat  crosse-legg'd 
.  .  .  their  backs  to  the  wall,  their  eyes  to  a 
constant  object ;  not  daring  to  speak  one  to 
another,  sneeze,  cough,  spet,  or  the  like,  it 
being  held  in  the  Potshaw's  presence  a 
sinne  of  too  great  presumption." — Sir  T. 
Herbert,  ed.  1638,  p.  169. 

At  p.  171  of  the  same  we  have  Pot- 
shaugh ;  and  in  the  edition  of  1677,  in  a 
vocabulary  of  the  language  spoken  in  Hin- 
dustan, we  have  "Kmg,  Patchaw."   And 


PAGAR. 


498 


PAGODA. 


again:  "Is  the  King  at  Agra?  .  .  .  Fun- 
sliaw  Agrameha  ? "  *— 99-100. 

1673.  "They  took  upon  them  without 
controul  the  Begal  Dignity  and  Title  of 
Pedeshaw." — Fryer,  166. 

1727.  "Aureng-zib,  who  is  now  saluted 
Pantshaw,  or  Emperor,  by  the  Army,  not- 
withstanding his  Father  was  then  alive." — 
A.  Sam.,  i.  175. 

Fagar,  s.  a.  This  word,  the  Malay 
for  a  '  fence,  enclosure,'  occurs  in  the 
sense  of   'factory'  in    the   following 


1702.  "Some  other  out-pagars  or  Fac- 
tories, depending  upon  the  Factory  of  Ben- 
coolen."— Charters  of  E.  I.  Co.,  p.  324. 

In  some  degree  analogous  to  this  use 
is  the  application,  common  among  Hin- 
dustani-speaking natives,  of  the  Hind. 
(Arab . )  word  ihdta,  '  a  fence,  enclosure, ' 
in  the  sense  of  Presidency  :  Bombay  Jo, 
ihdta,  Bangal  hi  ihdta,  a  sense  not 
given  in  Shakespear  or  Forbes;  it  is 
given  in  PaUon. 

b.  {pagdr).  This  word  is  in  general 
■use  in  the  Bombay  domestic  dialect 
for  '  wages.'  It  is  obviously  the  Port, 
verb  pagar,  'to  pay,'  used  as  a  sub- 
stantive. 

Pagoda,  s.  This  obscure  and  re- 
markable word  is  used  in  three  differ- 
ent senses. 

a.  An  idol  temple ;  and  also  speci- 
ficallj,  in  China,  a  particular  form  of 
religious  edifice,  of  which  the  famous 
"Porcelain  tower"  of  Nanking,  now 
destroyed,  may  be  recalled  as  typical. 

In  the  17th  cent,  we  find  the  word 
sometimes  misapplied  to  places  of  Ma- 
hommedan  worship,  as  by  Faria-y- 
Sousa,  who  speaks  of  the  "Pagoda of 
Mecca." 

b.  An  idol. 

C.  A  coin  long  current  in  S.  India. 
The  coins  so  called  were  both  gold  and 
silver,  but  generally  gold.  The  gold 
pagoda  was  the  vardha  or  hun  of  the 
natives ;  the  former  name  (fr.  Skt.  for 
'  boar ')  being  taken  from  the  Boar 
avatar  of  Vishxiu,  which  was  figured  on 
a  variety  of  ancient  coins  of  the  South; 
and  the  latter  signifying  '  gold,'  no 
doubt  identical  with  sond,  and  an  in- 
stance of  the  exchange  of  h  and  s. 
See  also  Pardao  in  Suppt. 

Accounts  at  Madras  down  to  1818 
were  kept  in  pagodas,  fanams,  and  Ms 
(or  cash,   q.v. ;   8  7cas  =  I  fanam,  42 

*  i.e.  (Hindustani)  Padisliah  Agra  imn  Imi  ? 


fanams  =1  pagoda).  In  the  year  named 
the  rupee  was  made  the  standard  coin.* 
The  pagoda  was  then  reckoned  as  equi- 
valent to  3^  rupees.  In  the  suggestions 
of  etymologies  for  this  word,  the  first 
and  most  prominent  meaning  alone 
has  almost  always  been  regarded,  and 
doubtless  justly;  for  the  other  uses 
are  deduceable  from  it.  Such  sugges- 
tions have  been  many. 

Thus  Chinese  origins  have  been  pro- 
pounded in  more  than  one  form;  e.g. 
Pao-t'ah,  'precious  pile,'  a.ni  Poh-kuh- 
t'ah  (white-bones-pile.')  t  Anything 
can  be  made  out  of  Chinese  monosyl- 
lables in  the  way  of  etymology ;  though 
no  doubt  it  is  curious  that  the  first  at 
least  of  these  phrases  is  actually  ap- 
plied by  the  Chinese  to  the  polygonal 
towers  which  in  China  foreigners  spe- 
cially call  pagodan.  Whether  it  be 
possible  that  this  phrase  may  have 
been  in  any  measure  formed  in  imita- 
tion of  pagoda,  so  constantly  in  the 
mouths  of  foreigners,  we  cannot  say 
(though  it  would  not  be  a  solitary  ex- 
ample of  such  borrowing,  see  XTeelaiu) ; 
but  we  can  say  with  confidence  that  it 
is  impossible  pagoda  should  have  been 
taken  from  the  Chinese.  The  quota- 
tions from  Corsali  and  Barbosa  set 
that  suggestion  at  rest. 

Another  derivation  is  given  (and 
adopted  by  so  learned  an  etymologist 
as  H.  Wedgwood)  from  the  Portuguese 
pagao,  '  a  pagan.'  It  is  possible  that 
this  word  may  have  helped  to  facilitate 
the  Portuguese  adoption  of  pagoda ;  it 
is  not  possible  that  it  should  have 
given  rise  to  the  word.  A  third  theory 
makes  pa,goda  a  transposition  of  da- 
gdba.  The  latter  is  a  genuine  word, 
used  in  Ceylon,  but  known  in  Conti- 
nental India,  since  the  extinction  of 
Buddhism,  only  in  the  most  rare  and 
exceptional  way  (see  Dagoba). 

A  fourth  suggestion  connects  it  with 
the  Sanskrit  bhagavat,  'holy,  divine,' 
or  Bhagavati,  applied  to  Durga  and 
other,  goddesses ;  and  a  fifth  makes  it 
a  corruption  of  the  Pers.  butJcadah, 
'idol-temple';  a  derivation  given  be- 
low by  Ovington.  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  the  origin  really  lies  be- 
tween these  two. 

The  two  contributors  to  this  book  are 
somewhat  divided  on  this  subject : — 

(1)    Against   the   derivation   from 


•  Prinsep's  Useful  Tables,  by  E.  Thomas,  p.  19. 
t  See  Giks'  Glossary  of  lieference,  8.  v. 


PAGODA. 


499 


PAGODA. 


Ihagavat,  'holy,'  or  the  Mahratti  form 
thagamant,  is  the  objection  that  the 
word  pagode  from  the  earliest  date  has 
a  final  e,  -which  was  necessarily  pro- 
nounced. Nor  is  bhagavant  a  name 
for  a  temple  in  any  language  of  India. 
On  the  other  hand  but-Jeadah  is  a  phrase 
which  the  Portuguese  would  con- 
stantly hear  from  the  Mahommedans 
with  whom  they  chiefly  had  to  deal 
on  their  first  arrival  in  India.  This  is 
the  view  confidently  asserted  by  Eei- 
naud  {MSmoires  sur  I'Inde,  90),  and  is 
the  etymology  given  by  Littr^. 

As  regards  the  coins,  it  has  been 
supposed,  naturally  enough,  that  they 
were  called  pagoda,  because  of  the 
figure  of  a  temple  which  some  of  them 
hear ;  and  which  indeed  was  borne  by 
the  pagodas  of  the  Madras  Mint,  as 
may  be  seen  in  Thomas's  Prinsep,  pi. 
xlv.  But  in. fact  coins  with  this  im- 
press were  first  struck  at  Ikkeri  at  a 
date  after  the  word  pagode  was  already 
in  use  among  the  Portuguese.  How- 
ever, nearly  all  bore  on  one  side  a  rude 
representation  of  a  Hindu  deity  (see, 
e.g.,  Krishnaraja's  pagoda,  c.  1320), 
and  sometimes  two  such  images.  Some 
of  these  figures  are  specified  by  Prin- 
sep {Useful  Tables,  p.  41),  and  Var- 
thema  speaks  of  them :  "  These  pardai 
....  have  two  devils  stamped  upon 
one  side  of  them,  and  certain  letters 
on  the  other"  (115—116).  Here  the 
name  may  have  been  appropriately 
taken  ffbm  bliaga/oat.     (A.  B.) 

On  the  other  hand,  it  may  be  urged 
that  the  resemblance  between  hut- 
Icadah  and  pagode  is  hardly  close 
enough,  and  that  the  derivation  from 
hii-lcadah  does  not  easily  account  for 
aU  the  uses  of  the  word.  Indeed,  it 
seems  admitted  in  the  preceding  para- 
graph that  bhagavat  may  have  had  to 
do  mth  the  origin  of  the  word  in  one 
of  its  meanings. 

Now  is  it  not  possible  that  the  word 
in  all  its  applications  may  have  had 
its  origin  from  bhagavat,  or  some  cur- 
rent modification  of  that  word?  We 
see  from  Marco  Polo  that  such  a  term 
was  currently  known  to  foreign  visitors 
of  S.  India  in  his  day — a  term  almost 
identical  in  sound  with  pagoda,  and 
bearing  in  his  statement  a  religious 
application,  though  not  to  a  temple.* 

•  "The  prayer  that  they  say  daily  consists  of 
these  words :  •Pamuta  I  Famutal  Pacauta!'  And 
this  they  rejieat  104  times."— (Bk.  iii.  ch.  17.)  The 
word  Is  pnnted  inEamusiopoca^ca;  but  no  one 


We  thus  have  four  separate  applications 
of  the  word  ^acauto,  ot  pagoda,  picked 
up  by  foreigners  on  the  shores  of  India 
from  the  13th  century  downwards,  viz. , 
to  a  Hindu  ejaculatory  formula,  to  a 
place  of  Hindu  worship,  to  a  Hinduidol, 
to  a  Hindu  coin  with  idols  represented 
on  it.  Is  it  not  possible  thataW  are  to 
be  traced  to  bhagavat,  '  sacred,'  or  to 
Bhagavat  and  Bhaga/naii,  used  as  names 
of  divinities — of  Buddha  in  Buddhist 
times  or  places,  of  Krishna  and  Durga 
in  Brahminieal  times  and  places?  (uses 
which  are  fact).  How  common  was 
the  use  of  Bhagavati  as  the  name  of 
an  object  of  worship  in  Malabar,  may 
be  seen  from  an  example.  Turning 
to  Wilson's  work  on  the  Mackenzie 
MSS.,  we  find  in  the  list  of  local 
MS.  tracts  belonging  to  Malabar,  the 
repeated  occurrence  of  Bhagavati  in 
this  way.  Thus  in  this  section  of  the 
book  we  have  at  p.  xcvi.  (vol.  ii.)  note 
of  an  account  "  of  a  temple  of  Bhaga- 
vati;" at  p.  ciii.  "Temple  of  Man- 
nadi Bhaga/oati  goddess  .  .  .  ;  "  "Tem- 
ple of  PalUarakave  Bhagavati  .  .  . ;" 
at  p.  civ.,  "  Temple  of  Mangombu 
Bhagavati  .  .  . ;"  "  Temple  of  Padde- 
parkave  Bhagavati  .  .  .;"  "Temple 
of  the  goddess  Pann^yennar  Kave 
Bhagavati  .  .  . ;  "  "  Temple  of  the  god- 
dess Patdli  Bhagavati  .  . .  ;"  ''Temple 
of  Bhagavati  .  .  .;"  p.  cvii.,  "Account 
of  the  goddess  Bhaga/oati  at,  &c.  .  .  . ;" 
p.  cviii. ,  ' '  Ace.  of  the  goddess  Yalanga 
Bhaga/vati,"  "  Ace.  of  the  goddess  Val- 
lur  Bliagamati."  The  term  Bhagavati 
seems  lius  to  have  been  very  com- 
monly attached  to  objects  of  worfehip 
in  Malabar  temples  (see  also  Fra  Pao- 
lino,  p.  79  and  p.  57,  quoted  under  c. 
below).  And  it  is  very  interesting  to 
observe  that,  in  a  paper  on  "  Ooo% 
Superstitions,"Mr.Kittelnoticesparen- 
thetically  that  Bhadra  Eali  {i.e.  Durga) 
is  "  also  called  Foffddi,  Pavoii,  a  tad- 
bhava  of  Bagavati  "  {Ind.  Antig.,'a.. 
170) — an  incident9.1  remark  that  seems 
to  bring  us  very  near  the  possible  origin 
of  pagode.  It  is  most  probable  that 
some  form  like  pogodi  or  pagode  was 

familiar  with  the  constant  confusion  of  c  and  t  in 
medieval  manuscript  will  reject  this  correction  of 
M.  Pauthier's.  Bishop  Caldwell  observes  that  the 
word  was  probably  Bagcma,  or  Fagceva,  the  Tamil 
torm  o!  Bhayavata,  "Lord";  a  word  reiterated  in 
their  sacred  formulae  by  Hindus  of  all  sorts, 
especially  Vaishnava  devotees.  The  words  given 
by  Marco  Polo,  it  written  "Pagoda!  Pagoda!  Pa- 
goda I"  woulcl  be  almost  indistinguishable  in. 
sound  from  Pacauta. 

K  K  2 


PAGODA. 


500 


FAGODA. 


current  in.  the  mouths  of  foreign 
visitors  before  the  arrival  of  the 
Portuguese;  but  if  the  word  was 
of  Portuguese  origin  there  may  easily 
have  been  some  confusion  in  their  ears 
between  Bagavati  and  hutkadah  which 
shaped  the  new  word.  It  is  no  suffi- 
cient objection  to  say  that  hhagavati 
is  not  a  term  applied  by  the  natives  to 
a  temple,  the  question  is  rather  what 
misunderstanding  and  mispronuncia- 
tion by  foreigners  of  a  native  term  may 
probably  have  given  rise  to  the  term?  * 
(H.  Y.)t  The  use  of  the  word  by 
Barbosa  at  so  early  a  date  as  1516,  and 
its  application  to  a  particular  class  of 
temples  must  not  be  overlooked. 

a. — 

1516.     "There  is  another  sect  of  people 
among  the  Indians  of '  Malabar,  which  is 

called  Gujaven Their  business  is  to 

work  at  baked  clay,  and  tiles  for  covering 
houses,  with  which  the  temples  and  Koysd 
buildings  are,  roofed  ....  Their  idolatry 
and  their  idols  are  different  fi:om  those  of 


*  Since  the  above  was  written  Sir  Walter 
Elliot  has  kindly  furnished  a  note,  of  which  the 
following  is  an  extract : — 

'*  I  took  some  pains  to  get  at  the  origin  of  the 
word  when  at  Madras,  and  the  conclusion  I  came 
to  was  that  it  arose  from  the  term  u.sed  generally 
for  the  object  of  their  worship,  viz.,  Zhagavat, 
'  god ' ;  iliagavati,  *  goddess.' 
■  "  Thus,  the  Hindu  temple  with  its  lofty  gopv^ 
ram  or  propylon  at  once  attracts  attention,  and  a 
stranger  inquiring  what  it  was,  would  be  told 
'the  house  or  place  of  Bha^avaV  The  village 
divinity  throughout  the  south  is  always  a  form  of 
Dwrga^  or,  as  she  is  commonly  called,  ,,  simply 
'Devi'  (oT Bhagavatif  'the  goddess').  .  .".  In 
like  manner  a  figure  of  Durga  is  found  on  most  of 
the  gold  Jiuns  (i.e.,  pagoda  coins)  cuiTent  in  the 
Dakhan,  and  a  foreigner  inquiring  what  such  a 
coin  Tras,  or  rather  what  was  the  form  stamped 
upon  it,  would  be  told  it  was  'the  goddess,' i.e., 
it  was  'Bhavaqaii'" 

t  As  my  friend  can  no  longer  represent  his  own 
view,  it  seems  right  to  print  here  the  latest  re- 
marks of  his  on  the  subject  that  I  can  find.  They 
are  in  a  letter  from  Tanjore,  dated  10th  March, 
1S80.  "I  think  I  overlooked  a  remark  of  yours 
regarding  my  observation  that  the  6  in  Pagode  was 
pronounced,  and  that  this  was  a  difficulty  in  de- 
riving it  from  Bhagavat,  In  modern  Poi-tuguese 
e'  is  not  sounded,  but  verses  show  that  it  was  in 
the  16th  century.  Now,  if  there  is  a  final  vowel 
in  Fagoda^  it  must  come  from  Bhagavati;  but 
though  the  goddess  is  and  was  worshipped  to  a 
certain  extent  in  S.  India,  it  is  by  other  names 
{Amma,  &c.).  Gundert  and  Eittel  give  'Pogodi' 
as  a  name  of  a  Durga  temple,  but  assuredly  this 
is  no  corruption  of  Bhagavati,  but  Pagoda !  Ma- 
layalam  and  Tamil  are  full  of  such  adopted  words. 
Bhagavati  is  little  used,  and  the  goddess  is  too 
insignificant  to  give  rise  to  pagoda  as  a  general 
name  for  a  temple. 

"Bhagavat  can  only  appear  in  the  8.  Indian  lan- 
guages in  its  (Sktj^-  nominative  form  bhagavan 
(Tamil,  pa^van).  As  such,  in  Tamil  and  Malay- 
alam  it  equals  Vishnu  or  Siva,  which  would  suit. 
But  pagoda  can't  be  got  out  of  Vhagavan  ;  and  if 
we  look  to  the  N,  Indian  forms,  bJiagavant,  &c., 
there  is  the  difficulty  about  the  e,  to  say  nothing 
of  them*."  )  J  6 


the  others  ;  and  in  their  houses  of  prayer 
they  perform  a  thousand  acts  of  witchcraft 
and  necromancy ;  they  call  their  temples 
pagodes,  and  they  are  separate  from  the 
others." — Ba/rbom,  135. 

This  is  Lord  Stanley  of  Alderley's  trans- 
lation from  a  Spanish  MS.  The  Italian 
of  Kamusin  reads:  "nelle  loro  orationi 
fanno  molte  strigherie  e  necromatie,  le 
quali  chiamano  Pagodes,  diff erenti  assai  dall' 
altre  "  (Bamusio,  i.  f .  308i!. ).  In  the  Por- 
tuguese MS.  published  by  the  Lisbon 
Academy  in  181^,  the  words  are  altogether 
alisent;  and  in  interpolating  them  from 
Kamusio  the  editor  has  given  the  same 
sense  as  in  Lord  Stanley's  Enghsh. 

1516.  "  In  this  City  of  Goa,  and  aU  over 
India,  there  are  an  infinity  of  ancient 
buildings  of  the  Gentiles,  and  In  a  small 
island  near  this,  called  Dinari,  the  Portu- 
guese, in  order  to  build  the  city,  have 
destroyed  an  ancient  temple  called  Fagode, 
which  was  buUt  with  marvellous  art,  and 
with  ancient  figures  wrought  to  the  greatest 
perfection  in  a  certain  black  stone,  some  of 
which  remain  standing,  ruined  and  shat- 
tered, because  these  Portuguese  care  nothing 
about  them.  If  I  can  come  by  one  of  these 
shattered  images  I  will  send  it  to  your 
Lordship,  that  you  may  perceive  how  much 
in  old  times  sculpture  was  esteemed  in  every 
part  of  the  world." — Letter  of  Andrea  Gor- 
sali  to  GmUamo  de'  Medici,  in  Ra/rrmsio,  i. , 
f.  177. 

1543.  ' '  And  with  all  his  fleet  he  anchored 
at  Coulao  (Quilon)  and  landed  there  with 
all  his  people.  And  the  Governor  (Martim 
Afonso  de  Sousa)  went  thither  because  of 
information  he  had  of  a  pagode  which  was- 
quite  near  in  the  interior,  and  which,  they 
said,  contained  much  treasure  .  .  .  And  the 
people  of  the  country  seeing  that  the  (Jo- 
vernor  was  going  to  the  pagode,  they  sent 
to  offer  him  50, (XK)  pardaos  not  to  go."— 
Correa,  iv.  825-326. 

1554.  "And  for  the  monastery  of  Santa 
Fee  845,000  reis  yearly,  besides  the  revenue 
of  the  Fagnodea  which  His  Highness  be- 
stowed upon  the  said  House,  which  gives 
600,000  reis  a  year.  .  ."—Botelho,  Tombo,  in 
Subsidios,  70. 

1563.  "They  have  (at  Ba9aim)  in  one 
part  a  certain  island  called  Salsete,  where 
there  are  two  pagodes  or  houses  of  idola- 
try."— Garcia,  f.  211ii. 

1582.  "...  Fagode,  which  is  the  house 
of  praiers  to  their  Idolls." — CastafUda  (by 
N.  L.),  f.  34. 

1594.  _ ' '  And  as  to  what  you  have  written 
to  me,  viz.,  that  although  you  understand 
how  necessary  it  was  for  the  increase  of 
the  Christianity  of  those  parts  to  destroy 
all  the  pagodas  and  mosques  {pagodes  e 
mesquitaa),  which  the  Gentiles  and  the 
Moors  possess  in  the  fortified  places  of  this 
State.  .  ."  (The  King  goes  on  to  enjoin  the 
Viceroy  to  treat  this  matter  carefufly  with 
some  theologians  and  canonists  ol  those 
parts,  but  not  to  act  till  he  shall  have  re- 
ported to  the  King.)— Letter  from  the  K.  of 


PAGODA. 


501 


PAGODA. 


I'ortugal  to  the  Viceroy,   in  Arch.  Port. 
Orient.,  Fasc.  3,  p.  417. 

1598.  ".  .  .  ,  houses  of  Diuels  which 
they  call  Fagodes." — Idnschoten,  22. 

1606.    Gonvea  uses  pagode  both  for  a 

temple  and  for  an  idol,  e.g.,  seef.  i&v.,  f.  47. 

1630.     "  That  he  should  erect  pagods  for 

God's  worship,  and  adore   images   under 

green  trees." — Lord,  Display,  &c. 

1638.  "There  did  meet  ns  at  a  great 
Pogodo  or  Fagod,  which  is  a  famous  and 
sumptuous  Temple  (or  Church)." — W. 
Sruton,  in  ffak.  v.  49. 

1674.  "Thus  they  were  carried,  many 
flocHng  about  them,  to  a  Fagod  or  Temple  " 
{pagode  in  orig.). — Stevens's  Fariay  Sousa, 
i.45. 

„  "Fagod  (quasi  Pagan-god),  an 
Idol  or  false  god  among  the  Indians  :  also 
a  kind  of  gold  coin  among  them  equivalent 
to  our  Angel." — Glossographiii,  &c.,  by  T.  S. 
1689.  "  A  Fagoda  ....  borrows  its 
Name  from  the  Persian  word  Pout,  which 
signifies  Idol;  thence  Pout-Gheda,  a  Tem- 
ple of  False  Grods,  and  from  thence  Fagode." 
—Ovington,  159. 

1696.  " .  .  .  .  qui  eussent  €l4vi  des 
pagodes  au  milieu  des  villes." — LaJBruyire, 
Ca/ractires,  ed.  Jouast,  1881,  ii.  306. 

1717.  "...  The  Fagods,  or  Churches." 
—Phillips's  Accownt,  12. 

1727.  "There  are  many  ancient  Fagods 
or  Temples  in  this  country,  but  there  is  one 
very  particular  that  stands  upon  a  little 
Mountain  near  Vizagapatam,  where  they 
worship  living  Monkies." — A.  Bam.  i.  380. 
1736.  "Fagod  [incert.  etym.],  an  idol's 
temple  in  China." — Bailey's  Diet.  2d  ed. 
^  1763.  "  These  divinities  are  worshipped 
m  temples  called  Fagodas  in  every  part  of 
Indostan."— Orme,  Mist.  i.-2. 

1781.  "During  this  conflict  (at  Chil- 
liunbrum),  all  the  Indian  females  belonging 
to  the  garrison  were  collected  at  the  summit 
of  the  highest  pagoda,  singing  in  a  loud 
and  melodious  chorus  hallelujahs,  or  songs 
of  exhortation,  to  their  people  below,  which 
inspired  the  enemy  with  a  kind  of  frantic 
Enthusiasm.  This,  even  in  the  heat  of  the 
attack,  had  a  romantic  and  pleasing  effect, 
the  musical  sounds  being  distinctly  heard 
at  a  considerable  distance  by  the  assailants." 
—Miimo's  Narrative,  222. 
_^  1809. 

"  In  front,  with  far  stretch'd  walls,  and 
many  a  tower. 
Turret,  and  dome,  and  pinnacle  elate. 
The  huge  Fagoda  seemed  to  load  the 

land."  Kekamia,  viii.  4. 

1855.  "...  Among  a  dense  cluster  of 
palm-trees  and  small  pagodas,  rises  a 
colossal  Gaudama  towering  above  both, 
and,  Memnon-like,  glowering  before  him 
with  a  placid  and  eternal  smile." — Letters 
jram  the  Banks  of  the  Irawadee,  Blackwood's 
Mag.,  May,  1856. 

1498.    "And  the  King  gave  the  letter 


with  his  ovm  hand,  again  repeating  the 
words  of  the  oath  he  had  made,  and  swear- 
ing besides  by  his  pagodes,  which  are  their 
idols,  that  they  adore  for  gods . . ." — Correa, 
Lendas,  i.  119. 

1582.  "The  Divell  is  oftentimes  in 
them,  but  they  say  it  is  one  of  their  Gods 
orFagodes."— Castojie(ia(tr.  byN.L.),f.37. 
_  1584.  ' '  La  religione  di  queste  genti  non 
si  intende  per  esser  differenti  sette  fra  loro ; 
hanno  certi  lor  pagodi  che  son  gli  idoli ..." 
— Letter  of  Sassetti,  in  De  Ctubematis,  155. 

1587.  "  The  house  in  which  his  pagode 
or  idol  standeth  is  covered  with  tiles  of 
silver.  "—JJ.  Fitch,  in  Bakl.  ii.  391. 

1598.  "...  The  Pagodes,  their  false 
and  divelish  idols." — Idnschoten,  26. 

1630.  "...  so  that  the  Bramanes  under 
each  green  tree  erect  temples  to  pagods.  . ." 
— Lord,  Display,  &c. 

c.  1630.  "Many  deformed  Fagothas 
are  here  worshipped ;  having  this  ordinary 
evasion  that  they  adore  not  Idols,  but  the 
Deumos  which  they  represent." — Sir  T. 
Herbert,  ed.  1665,  p.  375. 

1664. 

"  Their  classic  model  proved  a  maggot, 
Their  Directory  an  Indian  Pagod." 
Ilvdibras,  Pt.  II.  Canto  i. 

1693.  "/.  .  .  For,  say  they,  what  is  the 
Fagoda?  it  is  an  image  or  stone  .  .  ." — In 
Wheeler,  i.  269. 

1727.  "...  the  Girl  with  the  Pot  of 
Fire  on  her  Head,  walking  all  the  Way  be- 
fore. When  they  came  to  the  End  of  their 
journey  .  .  .  where  was  placed  another 
black  stone  Pagod,  the  Girl  set  her  Fire 
before  it,  and  run  stark  mad  for  a  Minute 
or  so." — A.  Ham.  i.  274. 

c.  1737. 
"  See  thronging  millions  to  the  Pagod  run, 

And  offer  country.  Parent,  wife,  or  son." 
Pope,  Epilogue  to  Sat.  I. 

1814.  "Out  of  town  six  days.  On  my 
return,  find  my  poor  little  pagod.  Napoleon, 
pushed  off  his  pedestal ; — the  thieves  are  in 
Paris." — Letter  of  Byron's,  April  8,  in 
Moore's  Life,  ed.  1832,  iii.  21. 

C— 

c.  1566.  ' '  Nell'  vscir  poi  Ii  caualli  Arabi 
di  Goa,  si  paga  di  datio  quaranta  due 
pagodi  per  cauallo,  et  ogni  pagodo  val  otto 
lire  alia  nostra  moneta;  e  sono  monete 
d'oro ;  de  modo  che  Ii  caualli  Arabi  sono  in 
gran  prezzo  in  que'  paesi,  come  sarebbe 
trecento  quattro  cento,  cinque  cento,  e  fina 
mille  ducati  I'vno." — C.  Federici,  in  Ra- 
m/usio,  iii.  388. 

1597.  "  I  think  well  to  order  and  decree 
that  the  pagodes  which  come  from  without 
shall  not  be  current  unless  they  be  of  forty 
and  three  points  (assayj)  conformable  to 
the  first  issue,  which  is  called  of  Agra,  and 
which  is  of  the  same  value  as  that  of  the  Sam 
Tomes,  which  were  issued  in  its  likeness." — 
Edict  of  the  King,  in  Archiv.  Port.  Orient. 
iii).  782. 

1598.  "There  are  yet    other  sorts    of 


PAGODA-TREE. 


502 


PALANKEEN. 


money  called  Fagodes  .  .  .  They  are  Indian 
and  Heathenish  money  with  the  picture  of 
a  Diuell  vpon  them,  and  therefore  are 
called  Fagodes  .  .  ."—Idmchoten,  54  and  69. 

1602.  "And  he  caused  to  be  sent  out 
for  the  Kings  of  the  Deoan  and  Canara  two 
thousand  horses  from  those  that  were  in 
Goa,  and  this  brought  the  King  80,000 
pagodes,  for  every  one  had  to  pay  forty  as 
duty.  These  were  imported  by  the  Moors 
and  other  merchants  from  the  ports  of 
Arabia  and  Persia ;  in  entering  Goa  they 
are  free  and  uncharged,  but  on  leaving  that 
place  they  have  to  pay  these  duties." — 
Couto,  IV.  vi.  6. 

1623.  "...  An  Indian  Gentile  Lord 
called  Rama  Kau,  who  has  no  more  in  all 
than  2000  pagod  of  annual  revenue,  of 
which  again  he  pays  about  800  to  Venktapk 
Naieka,  whose  tributary  he  is  .  .  ." — P. 
della  Valle,  ii.  692. 

1673.  "About  this  time  the  Rajah  .  .  . 
was  weighed  in  Gold,  and  poised  about 
16,000  tagoiB."— Fryer,  80. 

1676.  _  "  For  in  regard  these  Fagods  are 
very  thick,  and  cannot  be  dipt,  those  that 
are  Masters  of  the  trade,  take  a  Piercer, 
and  pierce  the  Fagod  through  the  side, 
halfway  or  more,  taking  out  of  one  piece 
as  much  Gold  as  comes  to  two  or  three 
Sous." — Taverniei;  Travels,  ii.  4  (Ens;,  tr. 
1684). 

1785.  "  Your  servants  have  no  Trade  in 
this  country,  neither  do  you  pay  them  high 
wages,  yet  in  a  few  years  they  return  to 
England  with  many  lacs  of  pagodas." — 
Nabob  of  Arcot,  in  Burke's  Speech  on  the 
Nabob's  Debts,  Works,  ed.  1852,  iv.  18. 

1796.  "La  Bhagavadi,  moneta  d'oro, 
che  ha  I'immagine  deUa  dea  Bhagavadi, 
nome  corrotto  in  Fagodi  o  Fagode  dagli 
Europei,  h  moneta  rotonda,  convessa  in  una 
parte  .  .  ." — Fi-a  Paolino,  57. 

1803.  "It  frequently  happens  that  in 
the  bazaar,  the  star  pagoda  exchanges  for 
4  rupees,  and  at  other  times  for  not  more 
than  S." —Wellington,  Desp.,  ed.  1837,  ii. 
oto, 

Pagoda-Tree.  A  slang  piirase  once 
current,  rather  in  England  than  in 
India,  to  express  the  openings  to  rapid 
fortune  •which  at  one  time  existed  in 
India. 

1877.  _  "India  has  been  transferred  from 
the  regions  of  romance  to  the  realms  of 
fact  .  .  .  the  mines  of  Golconda  no  longer 
pay  the  cost  of  working,  and  the  pagoda- 
tree  has  been  stripped  of  all  its  golden 
fruit." — Blackwood's  Magazine,  575. 

1881.  "It  might  be  mistaken  ...  for 
the  work  of  some  modern  architect,  built 
for  the  Nabob  of  a  couple  of  generations 
back,  who  had  enriched  himself  when  the 
pagoda-tree  was  worth  the  shaking."— Sai. 
Review,  Sept.  3,  p.  307. 

Palankeen,  Palanquin,  s.  A  box- 
htter  for  travelling  in,  -with  a  pole 


projecting  beforehand  behind,  which 
is  borne  on  the'  shoulders  of  4  or 
6  men ;  4  always  in  Bengal ;  6  some- 
times in  the  Telugu  country. 

The  origin  of  the  word  is  not  doubt- 
ful, though  it  is  by  no  means  clear  how 
the  Portuguese  got  the  exact  form 
which  they  have  handed  over  to  us. 
The  nasal  termination  may  be  dismissed 
as  a  usual  Portuguese  addition,  such 
as  occurs  in  mandarin,  Bagaim  ( Wasai) 
and  many  other  words  and  names  as 
used  by  them.  The  basis  of  all  the  forms 
is  Skt.  paryanka,  or  palyanlca,  '  a  bed,' 
fromwhich  wehaveHind.  a-nd  Mahr.^ar 
lang,  'abed,'  Hind.  palM,  'apalankin,' 
Pali  pallanko,  '  a  couch,  bed,  litter,  or 
palankin'  {CMlders),  and  in  Javan- 
ese and  Malay  pala^ghi,  'a  litter  or 
sedan'  {Grawfurd).* 

It  is  curious  that  there  is  a  Spanish 
word  palanea  (L.  Latin  plialanga)  for 
a  pole  used  to  cany  loads  on  the 
shoulders  of  two  bearers  (called  in  Sp. 
palanquinos)  ;  a  method  of  transport 
more  common  in  the  south  than  in 
England,  though  even  in  old  English 
the  thing  has  a  name,  viz.,  '  ^  cowle- 
stafl.'  It  is  just  possible  that  this 
word  (though  we  do  not  find  it  in  the 
Portuguese  dictionaries)  may  have  in- 
fluenced the  form  in  which  the  early 
Portuguese  visitors  to  India  took  up 
the  word. 

The  thing  appears  already  in  the 
Eamayana.  It  is  spoken  of  by  Ibn 
Batuta  and  by  John  Marignolli  (both 
c.  1350),  but  neither  uses  this  Indian 
name ;  and  we  have  not  found  evidence 
oipalkl  older  than  Akbar  (see  Elliot,  iv. 
515,  and  Am,  i.  264). 

As  drawn  by  Linschoten  (1597),  and 
as  described  by  Grose  at  Bombay  (c. 
1760),  the  palankin  was  hung  from  a 
bamboo  wmoh  bent  in  an  arch  over  the 
vehicle;  a  form  perhaps  not  yet  en- 
tirely obsolete  in  native  use.  William- 
son {V.  M.,  i.  316  sejq'.)  gives  an 
account  of  the  different  changes  in 
the  fashion  of  palankins,  from  which 
it  would  appear  that  the  present 
form  must  have  come  into  use  about 
the  end  of  last  century.  Up  to 
1840-50  most  people  in  Calcutta  kept 
a  palankin  and  set  of  bearers  (usually 


*  In  Cantides,  iii.  9,  the  "ferculum  qmd  fecit 
silii  rex  Salcmwn  do  lignis  Libcmi  "  is  in  the  Hebrew 
appiryon,  which  has  by  some  been  supposed  to  be 
Greek  <f}opetov ;  highly  improbable,  as  the  litter 
came  to  Greece  from  the  East.  Is  it  possible  that 
the  word  can  be  in  some  way  taken  from  pary- 
anka > 


PALANKEEN. 


503 


PALANKEEN. 


natives  of  Orissa),  but  the  practice  and 
the  vehicle  are  now  almost,  if  not  en- 
tirely, obsolete  among  the  better  class 
of  Europeans.  Till  the  same  period 
the  palahkin,  carried  by  relays  of 
bearers,  laid  out  by  the  post-office,  or 
by  private  ehowories  (q.v.),  formed 
the  chief  means  of  accomplishing  ex- 
tensive journeys  in  India,  and  the  elder 
of  the  present  writers  has  undergone 
hardly  less  than  8000  or  9000  miles  of 
travelling  in  going  considerable  dis- 
tances (excludijag  minor  j  oumeys)  after 
this  fashion.  But  in  the  decade  nam  ed 
the  palankin  began,  on  certain  great 
roads,  to  be  superseded  by  the  dawh- 
garry  (a  Palkee-garry  or  palankeen- 
carriage,  horsed  by  ponies  posted  along 
the  road,  under  the  Post-office),  and  in 
the  next  decade  to  a  lai-ge  extent  by 
railway,  supplemented  by  other  wheel- 
carriage,  so  that  the  palankin  is  now 
used  rarely,  and  only  in  out-of-the-way 
localities. 

c.  1340.  "Some  time  afterwards  the 
pages  of  liie  Mistress  of  the  Universe  came 
to  me  with  a  dvla  ...  It  is  like  a  bed 
of  sta*e  ....  with  a  pole  of  wood  above 
.  .  .  this  is  curved,  and  made  of  the  Indian 
eane,  solid  and  compact.  Bight  men,  di- 
vided into  two  relays,  are  employed  in  turn 
to  carry  one  of  these ;  four  carry  the  palan- 
Idn  whilst  four  rest.  These  vehicles  serve 
in  India  the  same  purpose  as  donkeys  in 
Egypt ;  most  people  use  them  habitually  in 
going  and  coming.  If  a  man  has  his  own 
slaves,  he  is  carried  by  them ;  if  not  he  hires 
men  to  carry  him.  There  are  .also  a  few 
found  for  hire  in  the  city,  which  stand  in 
the  bazars,  at  the  Sultan's  gate,  and  also  at 
the  gates  of  private  citizens." — Ibn  Batuta, 
iii.  386. 

0. 1350.  "  Et  eciam  homines  et  muUeres 
portant  super  scapulas  in  lecticis  de  quibus 
in  Canticis  :  ferculum  fecit  aibi  Salomon  de 
Upas  Xdbani,  id  est  lectulum  portatilem 
sicut  portabar  ego  in  Zayton  et  in  India." — 
MarignoUi  (see  Cathay,  &e.,  p.  331). 

1515.  "And  so  assembhng  all  the  people 
made  great  lamentation,  and  so  did  through- 
out all  the  streets  the  women,  married  and 
single,  in  a  marvellous  way.  The  captains 
lifted  him  (the  dead  Alboquerque)  seated  as 
he  was  in  a  chair,  and  placed  him  on  a 
palanqnim,  so  that  he  was  seen  by  all  the 
people;  and  Joao  Mendes  Botelho,  a  knight 
of  Afonso  d'Alboquerque's  making  (who  was) 
his  Ancient,  bore  the  banner  before  the  body . " 
— Coirea,  Lendas,  II.  i.  460. 

1563.  "...  and  the  branches  are  for 
the_  most  part  straight  except  some  .... 
which  they  twist  and  bend  to  form  the  canes 
for  palencLuins  and  portable  chairs,  such  as 
are  used  in  India,."— Garcia,  f.  194. 

1567.  " .  .  .  .  with  eight  Falchines 
{faehmi),  which   are   hired   to  carry  the 


palanchines,  eight  for  a  Palanchiue  {paZan- 
ehino),  foure  at  a  time." — C  Frederike  in 
HaU.  ii.  348. 

1598.  "...  after  them  followeth  the 
bryde  between  two  Gommeres,  each  in  their 
Fallamkiu,  which  is  most  costly  made." — 
Idnachoten,  56. 

1606.  "The  palanquins  covered  with 
curtains,  in  the  way  that  is  usual  in  this 
Province,  are  occasion  of  very  great  offences 
against  God  our  Lord"  .  .  .  (the  Synod 
therefore  urges  the  Viceroy  to  prohibit  them 
altogether,  and)  ..."  enjoins  on  all  eccle- 
siastical persons,  on  penalty  of  sentence  of 
excommunication,  and  of  forfeiting  100  paf- 
daos  to  the  church  court  *  not  to  use  the  said 
palanquins,  made  in  the  fashion  above  des- 
cribed. " — 4th  Act  of  5th  CounoU  of  Goa,  in 
Archivo  Port.  Oriental,  ITasc.  4.  See  also 
under  Boy. 

1608-9._  "  If  comming  forth  of  his  PaBace, 
hee  (Jahangir)  get  vp  on  a  Horse,  it  is  a 
signe  that  he  goeth  for  the  Warres ;  jbut  if 
he  vp  vpon  an  Elephant  or  Falaniiue,  it 
will  bee  but  an  hunting  Voyage. " — Hawhins, 
in  Purchaa,  i.  219. 

1616.  "...  Abdala  Chan,  the  great 
govemour  of  Amadauas,  being  sent  for  to 
Court  in  disgrace,  comming  in  Pilgrim's 
Clothes  with  fortie  servants  on  foote,  about 
sixtie  miles  in  counterfeit  humiliation, 
finished  the  rest  in  his  Pallankee."— Sw-  T. 
Roe,  in  PwrcJias,  i.  552. 

In  Terry's  account,  in  Pwehae,  ii.  1475, 
we  have  a  Fallankee,  and  (p.  1481)  Falanka ; 
in  a  letter  of  Tom  Coryate's  (1615)  Falan- 
keen. 

1623.  "In  the  territories  of  the  Portu- 
guese in  India  it  is  forbidden  to  men  to 
travel  in  palankin  (Palanchiimo)  as  in  good 
sooth  too  efifeminate  a  proceeding ;  never- 
•theless  as  the  Portuguese  pay  very  little 
attention  to  their  laws,  as  soon  as  the  rains 
begin  to  fall  they  commence  getting  per- 
mission to  use  the  palankin,  either  by  favour 
or  by  bribery ;  and  so,  gradually,  the  thing 
is  relaxed,  until  at  last  nearly  everybody 
travels  in  that  way,  and  at  all  seasons,  "-r- 
P.  delta  Valle,  i.  611. 

1659.  "  The  designing  rascal  (Sivaji).  .  . 
conciliated  Afzal  KhSn,  who  fell  into  the 
snare  .  .  .  Without  arms  he  mounted  the 
palki,  and  proceeded  to  the  place  appointed 
under  the  fortress.  He  left  all  his  atten- 
dants at  the  distance  of  a  long  arrow-shot 
.  .  .  Slvajl  had  a  weapon,  called  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Dakhin  bichM  (i.e.  '  scorpion ') 
on  the  fingers  of  his  hand,  hidden  under  his 
sleeve  .  .  ."—Ehdfi  Khdn,  in  EUiot,  vii. 
259.     See  also  p.  509. 

1672.  The  word  occurs  several  times  in 
Baldaeus  as  Fallinkijn.  Tavemier  writes 
Palleki  and  sometimes  Pallanquin;  Bernier 
has  Paleky. 

1673.  "...  ambling  after  these  a  great 
pace,  the  Palankeen-Boys  support  them, 
four  of  them,  two  at  each  end  of  a  Bambo, 


*  "Pagos  do  aljtibe." 
meaning;. 


We  are  not  sure  of  the 


PALANKEEN. 


504 


PALE  ALE. 


which  is  a  long  hollow  Cane  .  .  .  arched  in 
the  middle  .  .  .  where  hangs  the  Falen- 
keen,  as  big  as  an  ordinary  Couch,  broad 
enough  to  tumble  in  .  .  ." — Fryer,  34. 

1720.  "I  desire  that  all  the  free  Mer- 
chants of  my  acquaintance  do  attend  me  in 
their  palankeens  to  the  place  of  burial."— 
Will  of  Charles  Davers,  Merchant,  in- 
Wheeler,  ii.  340. 

1726.  "...  Palangkyn  dragers  "  (palan- 
kin-bearers). — VdleThlyn,  CeyUm,  45. 

1736.  "  Palanquin,  a  kind  of  chaise  or 
chair,  borne  by  men  on  their  shoulders,  much 
used  by  the  Chinese  and  other  Eastern 
peoples  for  travelling  from  place  to  place." 
— Bailey's  Diet,  2d  ed. 

1750-52.  "The  greater  nobility  are 
carried  in  a  palekee,  which  looks  very  like 
a  hammock  fastened  to  a  pole." — Toreen's 
Voyage  to  Suratte,  China,  &c.,  ii.  201. 

1754-58.  In  the  former  year  the  Court 
of  Directors  ordered  that  Writers  in  their 
Service  should  "lay  aside  the  expense  of 
either  horse,  chair,  or  Palankeen,  during 
their  Writership."  The  Writers  of  Fort 
WUHam  (4th  Nov.  1756)  remonstrated,  beg- 
ging "to  be  indulged  in  keeping  a  Palan- 
keen for  such  months  of  the  year  as  the 
excessive  heats  and  violent  rains  make  it 
impossible  to  go  on  foot  without  the  utmost 
hazard  of  their  health."  The  Court,  how- 
ever, replied  (Feby.  11,  1756) :  "  We  very 
well  know  that  the  indulging  Writers  with 
Palankeens  has  not  a  little  contributed  to 
the  neglect  of  business  we  complain  of,  by 
affording  thera  opportunities  of  rambling ; " 
and  again,  with  an  obduracy  and  fervour 
too  great  for  grammar  (March  3,  1758)  : 
"  We  do  most  positively  order  and  direct 
(and  vrill  admit  of  no  representation  for 
postponing  the  execution  of)  that  no  Writer 
whatsoever  be  permitted  to  keep  either 
palankeen,  horse,  or  chaise,  during  his 
Writership,  on  pain  of  being  immediately 
dismissed  from  our  service." — ^In  Long,  pp. 
54,  71,  130. 

1780.  "  The  Nawaub,  on  seeing  his  con- 
dition was  struck  with  grief  and  com- 
passion ;  but  .  .  .  did  not  even  bend  his 
eyebrow  at  the  sight,  but  lifting  up  the 
curtain  of  the  Palkee  with  his  own  hand, 
he  saw  that  the  eagle  of  his  (Ali  Iluza's) 
soul,  at  one  flight  haid  winged  its  way  to  the 
gardens  of  Paradise." — ff.  offfydur,  p.  429. 

1784. 
"  The  Sun  in  gaudy  palanqueen 

Curtain'd  with    purple,   fring'd   with 
gold, 
Firing  no  more  heav'n's  .vault  serene, 
Ketir'd  to  sup  with  Granges  old." 

Flossy  Plain,  a  b^ad  by  Sir  W. 

Jones ;  in  Life  and  Works, 

ed.  1807,  ii.  503. 

1804.     "  Give  orders  that  a  palanquin 

may  be  made  for  me ;  let  it  be  very  hght, 

with  the  pannels  made  of  canvas  instead  of 

wood,  and  the  poles  fixed  as  for  a  dooley. 

Your   Bengally  palanquins  are  so  heavy 

that  they  cannot  be  used  out  of  Calcutta." 

— Wellington  (to  Major  Shaw),  20th  June. 


The  following  measvires  a  change  in 
ideas.  A  palaniin  is  now  hardly  ever 
used  by  a  Eiiropeaii,  even  of  humble 
position,  much  less  by  the  opulent-; 

1808.  "Palkee.  A  litter  well  known  in 
India,  called  by  the  English  Palankeen. 
A  Guzerat  punster  (aware  of  no  other) 
hazards  the  Etymology  Pa-lakhee  \jpao- 
Idkhi]  a  thine  requiring  an  aimual  income 
of  a  quarter  Lack  to  support  it  and  corre- 
sponding luxuries." — R.  JOrummond,  UVut- 
trations,  &c. 

1809. 
"  Woe  !  Woe  !  around  their  palankeen. 
As  on  a  bridal  day 

With  symphony  and  dance  and  song. 

Their  kindred  and  their  friends  come  on, 

The  dance  of  sacrifice !  The  funeral  song ! 
Kehama,  i.  6.  ~ 

1808.  "  The  conveyances  of  the  island(  Ma- 
deira) are  of  three  kinds,  viz. :  horses,  mules, 
and  a  litter,  ycleped  a  palanquin,  being  a 
chair  in  the  shape  of  a  bathing-tub,  with  a 
pole  across,  carried  by  two  men,  as  doolees 
are  in  the  east." — Welsh,  Beminiscences,  i. 
282. 

c.  1830.  "Un  curieux  indiscret  rejut 
un  galet  dans  la  tgte ;  on  I'emporta  baign^ 
de  sang,  couch^  dans  un  palanquin." — V. 
Jacquenumt,  Con:  i.  67. 

1880.  "It  will  amaze  readers  in  these 
days  to  learn  that  the  Governor-General 
sometimes  condescended  to  be  carried  in  a 
Palanquin — a  mode  of  conveyance  which, 
except  for  long  journeys  away  from  rail- 
roads, has  long  been  abandoned  to  portly 
Baboos,  and  Eurasian  clerks." — Sat.  Bev,, 
Feb.  14. 

1881.  "In  the  great  procession  on 
Corpus  Christi  Day,  when  the  Pope  is 
carried  in  a  palanqnin  round  the  Piazza  of 
St.  Peter,  it  is  generally  believed  that  the 
cushions  and  furniture  of  the  palanquin  are 
so  arranged  as  to  enable  him  to  bear  the 
fatigue  of  the  ceremony  by  sitting  whilst  to 
the  spectator  he  appears  to  be  kneeling."— 
Seam  Stanley,  Christian  Institutions,  231. 

FalaTeram,  n.p.  A  town  and  can- 
tonment 11  miles  S.W.  from  Madras. 
The  name  is  Pallavaram,  probably 
PaTla-puram,^o  'town  of  the  Pallas' ; 
the  latter  a  caste  claiming  descent  from 
the  Pallavas  who  ruled  at  Conjeveram. 
{Seshagiri  Sastri.) 

Pale  Ale.  The  name  formerly  given 
to  the  beer  brewed  for  Indian  use. 
See  Beer. 

1784.  "  London  Porter  and  Pale  Ale, 
light  and  excellent,  Sicca  Kupees  150  per 
hhd." — Advt.  in  Seton-Ewrr,  i.  39. 

1793.  "For  Sale  ....  Pale  Ale  (per 
hhd.  .  .  .  Ks.  80."— Bombay  Courier,  Jan. 
19th. 

1848.  "Constant  dinners,  tifiins,  pale 
ale,  and  claret,  the  prodigious  labour  of 
cutchery,  and  the  refreshment  of  brandy 


PALEMPOBE. 


505 


PALL 


pawnee,  which  he  was  forced  to  take  there, 
had  this  effect  upon  Waterloo  Sedley." — 
Vcmity  Fair,  ed.  1867,  ii.  258. 

1853.    "  Farmi  les  caf^s,  lee  cabarets,  les 
gargotes,  I'on  rencontre  9k  et  IJi  une  taverne 
anglaise  placard^e  de  sa  pancarte  de  porter 
simple  et  double,  d'old  Scotch  ale,  d'East 
India  Pale  beer." — Th.  GavMer,  Constanti- 
nople, 22. 
1867. 
"  Pain  bis,  galette  ou  panaton, 
Tromage  S.  la  pie  ou  Stilton, 
Cidre  ou  pale-ale  de  Burton, 
Vin  de  brie,  ou  branne-moutou.'' 
Th.  Cfautier  &  Gh.  Gamier. 

Falempore,  s.  A  kind  of  chintz 
'bed-coyer,  sometimes  of  beautiful 
patterns,  formerly  made  at  various 
places  in  India,  especially  at  Sadras 
and  Masulipatam,  tie  importation  of 
■which,  into  Europe  had  become  quite 
obsolete,  but  under  the  greater  appre- 
ciation of  Indian  manufactures  has 
recently  shown  some  tendency  to  re- 
vive. The  et3Tnology  is  not  quite 
certain, — we  know  no  place  of  the 
name  likely  to  have  been  the  epony- 
mic, — and  possibly  it  is  a  corruption 
of  a  hybrid  (Hind,  and  Pers.)  palang- 
posh, '  a  bed-cover, '  which  occurs  below, 
and  which  may  have  been  perverted 
through  the  existence  of  Salempore  as 
a  kind  of  stuff.  See  underPiece-goods. 

1648.  ' '  Int  Goveme  van  Ra^a  mandraga 
....  werden  veel  .  .  .  Salamporij  .  .  . 
gemaeckt." — Van  den  Broecke,  87. 

1673.  "  Staple  commodities  (at  Masuli- 
patam) are  calicuts  white  and  painted, 
Palempores,  Carpets." — Fryer,  34. 

1813. 
"A  stain  on  every  bush  that  bore 

A  fragment  of  his  palampore. 

His   breast   with    wounds    unnumber'd 
riven. 

His  back  to  earth,  his  face  to  heaven  .  .  ." 
Byron,  The  Giaour. 

1814.  "  A  variety  of  tortures  were  in- 
flicted to  extort  a  confession ;  one  was  a 
sofa,  with  a  platform  of  tight  cordage  in 
network,  covered  with  a  palampore,  which 
concealed  a  bed  of  thorns  placed  under  it : 
the_  collector,  a  corpulent  Banian,  was  then 
stripped  of  his  jama,  or  muslin  robe,  and 
ordered  to  Ue  djywn."—Forbe$,  Or.  Mem.  ii. 
429. 

1817.  _".  .  .  .  these  cloths  ....  serve 
as  coverlids,  and  are  employed  as  a  substi- 
tute for  the  Indian  palempore." — Baffles, 
Java,  171. 

1862.  "Bala  posh,  or  Palang  posh,  quilt 
or  coverlet,  300  to  1000  rupees."— P«mia5 
Trade  BepoH,  App.,  p.  xxxviii. 

1880.  " .  .  .  .  and  third,  the  celebrated 
palampoies,  or  '  bed-covers,'  of  Masulipa- 
tam, Fatehgarh,  Shikarpur,  Hazara,  and 
other  places,  which  in  point  of  art  decora- 


tion are  simply  incomparable." — Birdwood, 
The  Industrial  Arts  of  India,  260. 

Fall,  s.  The  name  of  the  sacred 
language  of  the  Southern  Buddhists, 
in  fact,  according  to  their  apparently 
Well-founded  tradition  MagadM,  the 
dialect  of  what  we  now  call  South 
Bahar,  in  which  Sakya  Muni  dis- 
coursed. It  is  one  of  the  Prakrits  or 
Aryan  vernaculars  of  India,  and  has 
probably  been  a  dead  language  for 
nearly  2000  years.  Pali  in  Sanskrit 
means  a  line,  row,  series ;  and  by  the 
Buddhists  is  used  for  the  series  of  their 
Sacred  Texts.  Pdlt-bhashd  is  then,  'the 
language  of  the  Sacred  Texts,'  i.e., 
MagadM ;  and  this  is  called  elliptically 
by  the  Singhalese  Pali,  which  we  have 
adopted  in  like  use.  It  has  been 
carried,  as  the  sacred  language,  to  all 
the  Indo-Chinese  countries  which  have 
derived  their  religion  from  India 
through  Ceylon.  Pali  is  "a  sort  of 
Tuscan  among  the  Prakrits  "  from  its 
inherent  grace  and  strength.  {Childers). 
But  the  analogy  to  Tuscan  is  closer 
still  in  the  parallelism  of  the  modifica- 
tion of  Sanskrit  words,  used  in  Pall,  to 
that  of  Latin  words  used  in  Italian. 

Robert  Knox  does  not  apparently 
know  by  that  name  the  Pali  language 
in  Ceylon.  He  only  speaks  of  the 
Books  of  Eehgion  as  "being  in  an 
eloquent  style  which  the  Vulgar  people 
do  not  understand"  (p.  75);  and  in 
another  passage  says:  "They  have  a 
Language  something  differing  from  the 
vulgar  tongue  (like  Latin  to  us)  which 
their  Books  are  writ  in"  (p.  109). 

1689.  "Les  uns  font  valoir  le  style  de 
leur  Alcoran,  les  autres  de  leur  Bali." — 
Lettres  Edif.,  xxv.  61. 

1690.  ".  .  .  .  this  Doubt  proceeds  from 
the  Siameses  understanding  two  Languages, 
viz.,  the  "Vulgar,  which  is  a  simple  Tongue, 
consisting  almost  wholly  of  Monosyllables, 
without  Conjugation  or  Declension ;  and 
another  Language,  which  I  have  already 
spoken  of,  which  to  them  is  a  dead  Tongue, 
laiown  only  by  the  Learned,  which  is  called 
the  Balie  Tongue,  and  which  is  enrioht  with 
the  inflexions  of  words,  like  the  Languages 
we  have  in  Europe.  The  terms  of  Religion 
and  Justice,  the  names  of  Offices,  and  all 
the  Ornaments  of  the  Vulgar  Tongue  are 
borrow'd  from  the  Balie." — Dela  Loubire't 
Siam,  E.  T.  1693,  p.  9. 

1795.  "Of  the  ancient  Pallis,  whose 
language  constitutes  at  the  present  day  the 
sacred  text  of  Ava,  Pegue,  and  Siam,  as 
well  as  of  several  other  countries  eastward 
of  the  Granges :  and  of  their  migl-ation  from 
India  to  the  banks  of  the  Oali,  the  Nile  of 


PALI. 


506 


PALMYRA. 


Ethiopia,  we  have  but  very  imperfect  infor- 
mation *  ....  It  has  been  the  opinion  of 
some  of  the  most  enlightened  writers  on  the 
languages  of  the  JSast,  that  the  Pali,  the 
sacred  language  of  the  priests  of  Boodh,  is 
nearly  allied  to  the  Shanscrit  of  the  Bramins : 
and  there  certainly  is  much  of  that  holy 
idiom  engrafted  on  the  vulgar  language  of 
Ava,  by  the  introduction  of  the  Hindoo 
religion."— Sj/mcs,  337-8. 

1818.  "  The  Talapoins  ....  do  a^ply 
themselves  in  some  degree  to  study,  since 
according  to  their  rules  they  are  obliged  to 
learn  the  Sadk,  which  is  the  grammar  of 
the  Pali  language  or  Magatk,  to  read  the 
Vini,  the  Padiraot  ....  and  the  sermons 
of  Godama  ....  All  these  books  are 
written  in  the  Pali  tongue,  but  the  text  is 
accompanied  by  a  Burmese  translation. 
They  were  all  brought  into  the  kingdom  by 
a  certain  Brahmin  from  the  island  of  Cey- 
lon."—/San^'isj'MMS/io'*  Burmese  Empire,  p.  141. 

1837.  "  Buddhists  are  impressed  with  the 
conviction  that  their  sacred  .and  classical 
language,  the  M^gadhi  or  Pali',  is  of  greater 
antiquity  than  the  Sanscrit ;  and  that  it 
had  attained  also  a  higher  state  of  refine- 
ment than  its  rival  tongue  had  acquired. 
In  support  of  this  belief  they  adduce  various 
arguments,  which,  in  their  judgment,  are 
quite  conclusive.  They  observe  that  the 
very  word  Pali  signifies  original,  text, 
regularity;  and  there  is  scarcely  a  Bud- 
dhist scholar  in  Ceylon,  who,  in  the  discus- 
sion of  this  question,  will  not  quote,  with 
an  air  of  triumph,  their  favourite  verse, — 

Sd  Mdgadhi;  miila  bhdsd  (etc.). 

'  There  is  a  language  which  is  the  root ; 
....  men  and  br^hmans  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  creation,  who  never  before  heard 
nor  uttered  a  human  accent,  and  even  the 
Supreme  Buddhos,  spoke  it :  it  is  Mdgadhi.' 

This  verse  is  a  quotation  from  Kachch^- 
yand's  grammar,  the  oldest  referred  to  in 
the  Pffi  literature  of  Ceylon  ....  Let  me 
....  at  once  avow,  that,  exclusive  of  all 
philological  considerations,  I  am  inclined, 
on  prim^  facie  evidence — external  as  well 
as  internai^ — to  entertain  an  opinion  adverse 
to  the  claims  of  the  buddhists  on  this  par- 
ticular point." — Georffe  Tumour,  Introd.  to 
MahAwanso,  p.  xxii. 

1874.  "The  spoken  language  of  Italy 
was  to  be  found  in  a  number  of  provincial 
dialects,  each  with  its  own  characteristics, 
the  Piedmontese  harsh,  the  Neapolitan 
nasal,  the  Tuscan  soft  and  flowing.  These 
dialects  had  been  rising  in  importance  as 
Latin  declined;  the  birth-time  of  a  new 
literary  language  was  imminent.  Then  came 
Dante,  and  choosing  for  his  immortal  Com- 
media  the  finest  and  most  cultivated  of  the 
vernaculars,  raised  it  at  once  to  the  position 
of  dignity  which  it  still  retains.  Bead 
Sanskrit  for  Latin,  Magadhese  for  Tuscan, 
and  the  Three  Baskets  for  the  Divina  Com- 
media,  and  the  parallel  is  complete  .... 
Like  Italian  Pali  is  at  once  flowing  and 
sonorous ;  it  is  a  characteristic  of  both  lan- 


*  The  writer  is  here  led  away  by  Wilford's  non- 
sense. 


guages  that  nearly  every  word  ends  in  a 
vowel,  and  that  all  harsh  conjunctions  are 
softened  down  by  assimilation,  elision,  or 
crasis,  while  on  the  other  hand  both  lend 
themselves  easily  to  the  expression  of 
sublime  and  vigorous  thought." — OMlders, 
Preface  to  Pali  Diet,,  pp.  xiii.-xiv. 

Palkee-^arry,  s.  A  'palankin- 
coaoh,'  as  it  is  termed  in  India;  i.e., 
a  carriage  shaped  somewhat  lie  a 
palankin  on  wheels ;  Hind.  pdlM-gan. 
The  word  is  however  one  formed  under 
European  influences. 

1878.  ' '  The  Governor-General's  cardage 
"...  may  be  jostled  by  the  hired  '  pal^ 

f  harry,'  with  its  two  wretched  ponies,  rope 
amess,  nearly  naked  driver,  and  wheels 
whose  sinuous  motions  impress  one  with 
the  idea  that  they  must  come  oS  at  the 
next  revolution."— ii/c  im  the  Mofusdl,  i.  38. 
This  description  applies  rather  to  the 
cranchee  (q.v.)  than  to  the  palkee-garry, 
which  is  (or  used  to  be)  seldom  so  sordidly 
equipt. 

Palmyra,  s.  The  fan-palm  {Boras- 
sus  flabelUformis),  which  is  very  com- 
monly cultivated  in  S.  India  and  Cey- 
lon (as  it  also  is  indeed  in  the  Ganges 
valley  from  Farakhabad  down  to  the 
head  of  the  Delta),  and  hence  was 
called  by  the  Portuguese  jjar  excellence, 
pahneira  or  '  the  palm-tree.'  *  It  is  an 
important  tree  in  the  economy  of  S. 
India,  Ceylon,  and  parts  of  the  Archi- 
pelago as  producing  jaggery  (q.v.) 
or  '  palm-sugar ' ;  whilst  the  wood 
affords  rafters  and  laths,  and  the  leaves 
gives  a  material  for  thatch,  mats,  lun- 
brellas,  fans,  and  a  substitute  for 
paper.  Its  minor  uses  are  many :  in- 
deed it  is  supposed  to  supply  nearly 
all  the  wants  of  man,  and  a  Tamil  pro- 
verb ascribes  to  it  801  uses  (see  Fer- 
guson's Palmyra- Palm  of  Geylon,  and 
Tennent's  Ceylon,  i.  Ill,  ii.  519  seqq.). 

1563,  " .  .  .  .  A  Uha  de  Ceilao  .... 
ha  muitas  palmeiras." — Ga/raa,  ff.  65  v.-%6. 

1673.  "Their  Buildings'  suit  with  the 
Country  and  State  of  the  inhabitants,  being 
mostly  contrived  for  Conveniency  :  the 
Poorer  are  made  of  Boughs  and  olloi  of  the 
Falmeroes." — Fryer,  199. 

1718.  ".  .  .  .  Leaves  of  a  Tree  called 
Falmeira." — Prc^.  of  tlie  Gospel  in  the  East, 
iii.  85. 

1756.  "The  interval  was  planted  with 
rows  of  palmira,  and  coco-nut  trees."— 
Orme,  ii.  90,  ed.  1803. 

1860.  "  Here,  too,  the  beautiful  palmyra 

*  Sir  J.  Hooker  write.s  :  "  I  believe  this  palm  is 
nowhere  wild  in  India;  and  I  have  always  sus- 
pected that  it,  like  the  tamarind,  was  introduced 
from  Africa." 


PALMYRA  POINT. 


507 


PANBABAM. 


I 


?alm,  which  abounds  over  the  north  of  the 
sland,  begins  to  appear. '' — Tennenfs  Oeylon, 
ii.54. 
See  Brab. 

Palmyra  Point,  n.p.  Otherwise 
oaUed  Pt.  Pedro.  TMs  is  tie  N.E. 
point  of  Ceylon,  the  Mgh  palmyra  trees 
on  -wMcli  are  conspicuous. 

Palmyras,  Point,  n.  p.  This  is  a 
headland  on  the  Orissa  coast,  quite 
low,  but  from  its  prominence  at  the  most 
projecting  part  of  the  combined  Maha- 
jia^  and  BralmianI  delta  an  important  i 
Jandmark,  especially  in  former  days, 
for  ships  bound  from  the  south  for  the 
mouth  of  the  Hoogly,  all  the  more  for 
the  dangerous  shoal  off  it.  A  point  of 
the  Mahanadi  delta,  24  miles  to  the 
south-west,  is  called  False  Point,  from 
its  liability  to  be  mistaken  for  P. 
Palmyras. 

1553.  "  .  .  .  .  o  Cabo  Segdgora,  a  que 
OS  nossos  chamam  das  Falmeiras  por  humas 
que  alii  estam,  as  quaes  os  navigantes  notam 
lor  Ihes  dar  conheoimento  da  terra.  E 
leste  cabo  ....  fazemos  fim  do  Reyno 
Orixi" — Bwrros,  I.,  ix.  1. 

1598.  ".  .  .  .  2  miles  (Dutch)  before 
you  come  to  the  point  of  Falmerias,  you 
shall  see  certaine  blacke  houels  standing 
TOpon  a  land  that  is  higher  then  all  the  land 
there  abouts,  and  from  thence  to  the  Point 
it  beginneth  againe  to  be  low  ground 
and  ....  you  shall  see  some  small  (but 
not  ouer  white)  sandie  Downes  .  .  ,  .  you 
shall  fiude  being  right  against  the  point  de 
Falmerias  ....  thatvponthe  point  there 
is  neyther  tree  nor  bush,  and  although 
it  hath  the  name  of  the  Point  of  Palm- 
trees,  it  hath  notwithstanding  right  forth, 
but  one  Fahne  tree. " — lAnschoten,  3d  Book, 
ck  12. 

1823.  "It  is  a  large  delta,  formed  by 
the  mouths  of  the  Maha-Nuddee  and  other 
rivers,  the  northernmost  of  which  insulates 
Cape  Falmiras."— fi^eicr  (ed.  1844),  i.  88. 

Panchangam,  s.  Sansk.='quiaque- 
partite.'  A  native  ahnanac  in  S. 
India  is  called  so,  because  it  contains 
information  on  five  subjects,  viz.. 
Solar  Days,  Lunar  Days,  Asterisms, 
Togas,  and  karanas  (certain  astrolo- 
gical divisions  of  the  days  of  a  month). 

Panchanga  is  used  also,  at  least  by 
Buchanan  below,  for  the  brahman 
who  keeps  and  interprets  the  almanac 
for  the  villagers. 

1612.  "Every  year  they  make  new  al- 
manacs for  the  eclipses  of  the  Sun  and  of 
the  Moon,  and  they  have  a  perpetual  one 
which  serves  to  pronounce  their  auguries, 
and  this  they  caU  FanchagSo." — Couto, 
V.  vi.  4. 


1651.  "TheBramins,  in  order  to  know 
the  good  and  bad  da^s,  have  made  certain 
writmgs  after  the  fashion  of  our  Almanacks, 
and  these  they  call  Fanjangam." — Eoge- 
rius,  55.  This  author  gives  a  specimen 
(pp.  63-69). 

1800.  "No  one  without  consulting  the 
Fauchanga,  or  almanac  -  keeper,  knows 
when  he  is  to  perform  the  ceremonies  of 
religion." — Buchanan's  Mysore,  etc.,  i.  234. 

Pandal,Pendaul,  s.  Ashed.  Tamil. 

1651.  "...  it  is  the  custom  in  this 
country  when  there  is  a  Bride  in  the  house 
to  set  up  before  the  door  certain  stakes 
somewhat  taller  than  a  man,  and  theseare 
covered  with  lighter  sticks  on  which  foliage 
is  put  to  make  a  shade  .  .  .  This  arrange- 
ment is  called  a  Fandael  in  the  country 
speech." — Mogerius,  p.  12. 

1717.  "Water-Bandels,  which  are  little 
sheds  for  the  Conveniency  of  drinking 
Water." — Phillips's  Account,  19. 

1745.  ' '  Je  suivis  la  procession  d'un 
peu  loin,  et  arriv^  aux  sepultures,  j'y  vis 
un  pandel  ou  tente  dress^e,  sur  la  fosse  du 
defunt;  elle  ^tait  om^e  de  branches  de 
figuier,  de  toiles  peintes,  &c.  L'int^rieur 
^tait  garnie  de  petites  lampes  allumfes." — 
Iforbert,  MSmoires,  iii.  32. 

1781.  "Les  gens  riches  font  eonstruir 
devant  leur  porte  un  autre  pendal." — Son- 
nerat  (ed.  1782),  i.  134. 

1800.  "  I  told  the  farmer  that,  as  I  meant 
to  make  him  pay  his  full  rent,  I  could  not 
take  his  fowl  and  miUc  without  paying  for 
them ;  and  that  I  would  not  enter  his  pun- 
dnll,  because  he  had  not  paid  the  labourers 
who  made  it."— Letter  of  Sir  T.  Munro  in 
Ufe,  i.  283. 

1814.  "There  I  beheld,  assembled  in 
the  same  pandaul,  or  reposing  under  the 
friendly  banian-tree,  the  Gosannee  in  a 
state  of  nudity,  the  Yogee  with  a  lark  or 
paroquet,  his  sole  companion  for  a  thousand 
miles." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  ii.  465. 

1815.  "Fandauls  were  erected  opposite 
the  two  principal  fords  on  the  river,  where 
under  my  niecucal  superintendence  skilful 
natives  provided  vrith  eau-de-luce  and  other 
remedies  were  constantly  stationed." — Dr. 
McKenzie,  in  Asiatic  Researches,  xiii.  329. 

Fandaram,  s.  A  Hindu  ascetic 
mendicant  of  the  (so-called)  Sudra,  or 
even  of  a  lower  caste.  A  priest  of  the 
lower  Hindu  Castes  of  S.  India  and 
Ceylon.  Tamil,  pamddram.  C.  P. 
Brown  says  the  pwnddram  is  properly 
a  Vaishnava,  but  other  authors  apply 
the  name  to  Saiva  priests. 

1711.  " .  .  .  .  But  the  destruction  of  50 
or  60,000  pagodas  worth  of  grain  .  .  .  and 
killing  the  Fandarrum;  these  are  things 
which  make  his  demands  really  carry 
too  much  justice  with  them."— Letter  in 
WheOer,  ii.  163. 

1717.    ".  .  .  .   Bramans,  Fantarongal, 


JPANDABANI. 


508 


PANDABANL 


and  other  holy  men." — Phillips's  Account, 
18. 

The  word  is  here  in  the  Tamil  plural. 

1718.  "Abundance  of  Bramanes,  Pan- 
tares,  and  Poets  ....  flocked  together." 
— Propn.  of  the  Gospel,  ii.  18. 

1745.  "  On  voit  ici  quelquefois  les  Pan- 
darams  ou  Penitens  qui  ont  ^t^  en  p^l^rin- 
age  k  Bengale ;  quand  ils  retournent  ils 
apportent  ici  avec  grand  soin  de  I'eau  du 
Gauge  dans  des  pots  ou  vases  bien  formes." 
— Ndbert,  M4m.  iii.  28. 

0.  1760.  "The  Fandarams,  the  Ma- 
hometan priests,  and  the  Bramins  them- 
selves yield  to  the  force  of  truth." — Grose, 
i.  252. 

1781.  "Les  Pandarons  ne  sont  pas  moins 
r^v^r^s  que  les  Scmiasis.  lis  sont  de  la 
secte  de  Chiven,  se  barbouillent  toute  la 
figure,  la  poitrine,  et  les  bras  avec  des  cen- 
dres  de  bouze  de  vache,"  etc. — Sonnerat 
(8vo.  ed.),  ii.  113-114. 

1798.  "  The  other  figure  is  of  a  Panda- 
ram  or  Senassey,  of  the  class  of  pilgrims 
to  the  various  pagodas." — Penncmt's  View  of 
Hindostan,  preface. 

1800.  "  In  Chera  the  P^y'dris  (see  poo- 
jaree)  or  priests  in  these  temples  are  aU 
Pandarums,  who  are  the  Siidras  dedicated 
to  the  service  of  Siva's  temples  .  .  ." — 
Buchanan's  Mysore,  etc.,  ii.  338. 

1809.  "The  chief  of  the  pagoda  (Rames- 
waram),  or  Pandaram,  waiting  on  the 
beach."— jM.  Valmtia,  i.  338. 

1860.  "  In  the  island  of  Nainativoe,  to 
the  south-west  of  Jafna,  there  was  till  re- 
cently a  little  temple,  dedicated  to  the 
goddess  Naga  Tambiran,  in  which  conse- 
crated serpents  were  tenderly  reared  by  the 
Fandarams,  and  daily  fed  at  the  expense 
of  the  worshippers." — Tenncnt's  Ceylon,  i. 
373. 

Fandarani,  ii.p.  The  name  of  a 
port  of  Malabar  of  great  reputation  in 
the  middle  ages,  a  name  which  has 
gone  through  many  curious  corrup- 
tions. Its  position  is  clear  enough 
from  Varthema's  statement  that  an 
uninhabited  island  stood  opposite  at 
three  leagues  distance,  which  must  be 
the  "Sacrifice  Eoek"  of  our  charts. 
The  name  appears  upon  no  modem 
map,  but  it  still  attaches  to  a  miserable 
fishing  village  on  the  site,  in  the  f  oitn 
PantalaiU  (approx.  lat.  11°  26'),  a  little 
way  north  of  Ko'ilandi.  It  is  seen  be- 
low in  Ibn  Batuta's  notice  that  Pan- 
darani  aflorded  an  exceptional  shelter 
to  shipping  during  the  S.W.  monsoon. 
This  is  referred  to  in  an  interesting 
letter  to  one  of  the  present  writers  from 
his  friend  Col.  (nowLt.-Gen.)B.  H.  San- 
key,  O.B.,  E:E.,  dated  Madras,  13th 
Peby.,  1881 :  "  One  very  extraordinary 
feature  on  the  coast  is  the  occurrence 


of  mud-banks  in  from  1  to  6  fathoms  of 
water,  which  have  the  effect  of  break- 
ing both  surf  and  swell  to  such  an  ex- 
tent that  ships  can  run  into  the  patches 
of  water  so  sheltered  at  the  very  height 
of  the  monsoon,  when  the  elements  are 
raging,  and  not  only  find  a  perfectly  still 
sea,  but  are  able  to  land  their  cargoes 
.  .  .  Possibly  the  snugness  of  some  of 
the  harbours  frequented  by  the  Chinese 
jjmks,  such  as  Fandarani,  may  have 
been  mostly  due  to  banks  of  this  kind  ? 
By  the  way,  I  suspect  your  '  Panda- 
rani  '  was  nothing  but  the  roadstead 
of  Coulete  (Coulandi  or  Uuelande  of 
our  Atlas).  The  Master  Attendant 
who  accompanied  me,  appears  to  have 
a  good  opinion  of  it  as  an  anchorage, 
and  as  well  sheltered." 

c.  1150.  "  Fandarina  is  a  town  built  at 
the  mouth  of  a  river  which  comes  from 
Manib^r  [Malabar],  where  vessels  from 
India  and  Sind  cast  anchor.  The  inhabi- 
tants are  rich,  the  markets  well  supplied, 
and  trade  flourishing." — Edrin,  in  Elliot, 
i.  90. 

1296.  "In  the  year  (1296)  it  was  pro- 
hibited to  merchants  who  traded  in  fine 
or  costly  products  with  Maparh  (Ma'bar  or 
Coromandel),  Pei-nan  (?)  and  Fantalaina, 
three  foreign  kingdoms,  to  export  any  one 
of  them  more  than  the  value  of  50,000  ting 
in  paper  money." — Chinese  Annals  of  the 
Mongol  Dynasty,  quoted  by  Pauthier,  Marc 
Pol,  532. 

c.  1300.  "  Of  the  cities  on  the  shore  the 
first  is  Sind^Lbiir,  then  Faknrir,  then  the 
country  of  Manjariir,  then  the  country 
of  Hfli,  then  the  country  of  (Fandaraina*)." 
— Bashidmidin,  in  Elliot,  i.  68. 

c.  1321.  "And  the  forest  in  which  the 
pepper  groweth  extendeth  for  a  good  18 
days'  journey,  and  in  that  forest  there  be 
two  cities,  the  one  whereof  is  called  Flan- 
drina,  and  the  other  Cyngilin "  (see  Shin- 
kali). — Friar  Odoric,  in  Cathay,  &c,,  75. 

c.  1343.  ' '  Prom  Boddf  attan  we  proceeded 
to  Fandaraina,  a  great  and  fine  town  with 
gardens  and  bazars.  The  Musulmans  there 
occupy  three  quarters,  each  having  its 
mosque.  ...  It  is  at  this  town  that  the 
ships  of  China  pass  the  winter"  (i.e.  the 
S.W.  monsoon).— Ibn Batuta,vf.^.  (Com- 
pare Rotei/ro  below.) 

c.  1442.  "The  humble  author  of  this 
narrative  having  received  his  order  of  dis- 
missal departed  from  Calicut  by  sea,  after 
having  passed  the  port  of  Bandinaneh  (read 
Bandaranah)  situated  on  the  coa^t  of  Mala- 
bar, (he)  reached  the  port  of  Mangalor.  ..." 
— Abdurrazzak,  in  India  inXVth  Cent,  20. 

1498.  ".  .  .  .  hum  lugar  c[ue  se  chaina 
Pandarany  ....  por  que  alii  estava  bom 
porto,  e  que  alii  nos  amarasseraos  .... 

*  This  is  the  true  reading,  see  note  at  the  place, 
and  /.  JR.  As.  Son.,  N.  S. 


FANBY. 


509 


PANGOLIN, 


e  que  era  costume  que  os  navios  que  vinham 
aesta  terra  pousasem  alii  porestaremseguros. 
.  .  .  ." — Boteiro  de  Vasco  da  Oama,  53. 

1503.  "  Da  poi  feceno  vela  et  in  vn  porto 
de  dicto  Ke  chiamato  Fundarane  amazorno 
molta  gete  co  artelaria  et  deliberomo  andare 
verso  3  regno  de  Cuchin.  ,  ,  ." — Letter  of 
King  Emamml,  p.  5. 

c.  1506.  "  Questo  capitanio  si  trovb  nave 
17  de  raercadanti  Mori  in  uno  porto  se 
ohiama  Fauidarami,  e  combattfe  con  queste 
le  quali  se  messeno  in  terra ;  per  modo  che 
questo  capitanio  mandb  tutti  li  soi  copani 
ben  armadi  con  un  baril  de  polvere  per 
cadaun  copano,  e  mise  fuoco  dentro  dette 
navi  de  Mori ;  e  tutte  quelle  brasoUe,  con 
tutte  quelle  spezierie  che  erano  carghe  per 
la  Meoha,  e  s'intende  ch'erano  molto  riccne. 
.  ,  .  ."—Leonardo  Ca'  Masser,  20-21. 

1510.  "  Here  we  remained  two  days, 
and  then  departed,  ajid  went  to  a  place 
which  is  called  Faudarani,  distant  from 
this  one  day's  journey,  and  which  is  subject 
to  the  King  of  Calicut.  This  place  is  a 
wretched  affair,  and  has  no  port." — Vai-- 
thema,  133. 

1516.  "Further  on,  south  south-east,  is 
another  Moorish  place  which  is  called  Fan- 
daiani,  in  which  also  there  are  many  ships." 
—Baniosa,  152. 

In  Bowlandson's  Translation  of  the 
Tohfat-vX-Majdhidin  { Or.  Tramsl.  Fund,  1833, 
the  name  is  habitually  misread  Fundreeah 
for  Fnndaraina. 

1536.  "  Martim  Afonso  .  .  .  ran  along  the 
coast  in  search  of  the  paraos,  the  galleys  and 
caravels  keeping  the  sea,  and  the  foists 
hugging  the  shore.  And  one  morning  they 
came  suddenly  on  Cunhalemarcar  with  25 
jparaos,  which  the  others  had  sent  to  collect 
rice ;  and  on  catching  sight  of  them  as  they 
came  along  the  coast  towards  the  Isles  of 
Bandarane,  Diogo  de  Reynoso,  who  was  in 
advance  of  our  foists,  he  and  his  brother  .  .  . 
and  Diogo  Corvo  .  .  .  set  off  to  engage  the 
Moors,  who  were  numerous  and  well  armed. 
And  Cunhale,  when  he  knew  it  was  Martim 
Afonso,  laid  all  OTessure  on  his  oars  to 
double  the  Point  of  Tiracole.  .  .  ."—Correa, 
iii.  775. 

Pandy,  s.  The  most  current  collo- 
quial name  for  the  Sepoy  mutineer 
during  1857-58.  The  surname  Pande 
was  a  very  common  one  among  tie 
high-caste  Sepoys  of  the  Bengal  army, 
hemgthe  title  of  a  Jot,  or  subdivisional 
hranoh  of  the  Brahmins  of  the  Upper 
Proyinoes,  which  furnished  many  men 
to  the  ranks.  "The  first  two  men 
hung"  (for  mutiny)  "  at  Barrackpore 
were  pandies  by  caste,  hence  all  sepoys 
were  pandies,  and  ever  will  be  so 
called"  (Bourchier,  as  below). 

1857.  "  As  long  as  I  feel  the  entire  con- 
fidence I  do,  that  we  shall  triumph  over 
this  iniquitous  combination,  I  cannot  feel 
gloom.    I  leave  this  feeling  to  the  Fandies, 


who  have  sacrificed  honour  and  existence  to 
the  ghost  of  a  delusion." — H.  Oreathed, 
Letters  during  the  Siege  of  Delhi,  99. 

1857.  "  We  had  not  long  to  wait  before 
the  line  of  guns,  howitzers,  and  mortar 
carts,  chiefly  drawn  by  elephants,  soon  hove 
in  sight.  .  .  .  Poor  Fandy,  what  a  pound- 
ing was  in  store  for  you !  .  .  ." — Bourchier, 
Fight  Months'  Campaign  against  the  Bengal 
Sepoy  Army,  47. 

Pangara,  Pangaia,  s.  Prom  the 
quotations,  a  kind  of  boat  used  on  the 
E.  coast  of  Africa. 

1591.  "...  divers  Fangaras  or  boates, 
which  are  pinned  with  wooden  pinnes,  and 
sowed  together  with  Palmito  cordes." — 
Barker  in  Hdkluyt,  ii.  588. 

1598.  "In  this  fortresse  of  Sofala  the 
Captaine  of  Mossambique  hath  a  Pactor,  and 
twice  or  thrice  every  yere  he  sendeth  cer- 
taine  boats  called  Fangaios,  which  saile 
along  the  shore  to  fetch  gold,  and  bring  it 
to  Mossamiique. 

"These  Fangaios  are  made  of  light 
planks,  and  sowed  together  with  cords, 
without  any  nailes." — Mmchoten,  ch.  4. 

1616.  "Each  of  these  bars,  of  Quilimane, 
Cuama,  and  Luabo,  allows  of  the  entrance  of 
vessels  of  100  tons,  viz.  galoots  and  pangaios, 
loaded  with  cloths  and  provisions  ;  and 
when  they  enter  the  river  they  discharge 
cargo  into  other  light  and  very  long  boats 
called  almadias  .  .  .  " — Bocarro,  Deeada, 
534. 

Pangolin,  s.  This  book-name  for 
the  Manis  is  Malay  Pangillang ,  '  the 
creature  that  rolls  itself  up.'  It  is  the 
Manis  pentedactyla  of  Linn. ;  called  in 
'K.bajarJat{i.e.  SkLvajrakita,  'adamant 
reptile).'  We  have  sometimes  thought 
that  the  Manis  might  have  been  the 
creature  which  was  shown  as  a  gold- 
digging  ant  (see  Busbech  below) ;  was 
not  this  also  the  creature  that  Ber- 
trandon  de  la  Brocquiere  met  with  in 
the  desert  of  Gaza  ?  When  pursued 
"  it  began  to  cry  like  a  cat  at  the  ap- 
proach of  a  dog.  Pierre  de  la  Vaudrei 
struck  it  on  the  back  with  the  point  of 
his  sword,  but  it  did  no  harm,  from 
being  covered  with  scales  like  a  stiu-- 
geon."  A.D.  1432.— r.  Wright's  Early 
Travels  in  Palestine,  p.  290  (]3ohn). 

It  is  remarkable  to  find  the  state- 
ment that  these  ants  were  found  in  the 
possession  of  the  King  of  Persia  recur- 
ring in  Herodotus  and  in  Busbeck, 
with  an  interval  of  nearly  2,000  years  ! 

We  see  that  the  suggestion  of  the 
Manis  being  the  gold-digging  ant  has 
been  anticipated  by  Mr.  Blakesley  in 
his  Herodotus. 

c.  B.C.  445.     "  Here  in  this  desert,  there 


PANIOALE. 


510         PANTHAY,  P ANTES. 


live  amid  the  sand  great  ante,  in  size  some- 
what less  than  dogs,  but  bigger  than  foxes. 
The  Persian  King  has  a  number  of  them, 
which  have  been  caught  by  the  hunters  in 
the  land  whereof  we  are  speaking  .  .  ."— 
Herod,  iii.  102  (RcmUnson's  tr.). 

1562.  Among  presents  to  the  G-.  Turk 
from  the  King  of  Persia:  "in  his  inusitati 
generis  animantes,  qualem  memini  dictum 
fuisse  allatam /ormicam  Indicam  mediocris 
canis  magnitudine,  mordacem  admodum  et 
saevam." — Busbequii  Opera,  Elzev,,  1633,  p. 
343. 

Fanicale,  s.  This  is  mentioned  by 
Bluteau  (vi.  223),  as  an  Indian  dis- 
ease, a  swelling  of  the  feet.  Cdk 
is  here  probaMy  the  Tamil  Kal,  '  leg.' 

Panikar,  Panyca,  &e.,  s.  Malayal. 
panikan,  'a  fencing  master,  a  teacher; ' 
but  at  present  it  more  usually  means 
'  an  astrologer. ' 

1518.  "And  there  are  very  skilful  men 
who  teach  this  art  (fencing),  and  they  are 
called  Panioars." — Ba/rlosa,  128. 

1553.  "And  when  (the  Naire)  comes  to 
the  age  of  7  years  he  is  obliged  to  go  to  the 
fencing-school,  the  master  of  which  (whom 
they  call  Panieal)  they  regard  as  a  father, 
on  account  of  the  instruction  he  gives 
them."— 5(HT0S,  I.,  ix.  3. 

1554.  "To  the  panieal  (in  the  Factory 
at  Cochin)  300  rdt  a  month,  which  are  for 
the  year  3600  reis."—S.  Botelko,  Tomho,  24. 

1556.  " .  .  ■  .  aho  Rei  anna  caualleiro 
ho  Panioa  Hy  ho  ensinou." — D.  de  Goes, 
CTvcon.,  51. 

1583.  "The  maisters  which  teach  them, 
be  graduats  in  the  weapons  which  they 
teach,  and  they  bee  called  in  their  lan- 
guage Panycaes." — Gaetalleda  {hy  N.  L.),.f. 
36d. 

1599.  "  L'Archidia/Ore  pour  assurer  sa 
personne  fit  appeller  quelques-uns  des  priu- 
cipaux  Maitres  d'Armes  de  sa  Nation.  On 
appelle  ces  Gens-lh,  Fanicals.  ...  lis  sont 
extremement  redoutez." — La  Croze,  101. 

1604.  "The  deceased  Panieal  had  en- 
gaged in  his  pay  many  Nayres,  with  obliga- 
tion to  die  for  him." — Ouerrero,  Relacion, 
90. 

1606.  ' '  Paniquais  is  the  name  by  which 
the  same  Malauares  call  their  masters  of 
fence." — Oouvea,  i.  28. 

1644.  "  To  the  cost  of  a  Penical  and  4 
Nayres  who  serve  the  factory  in  the  con- 
veyance of  the  pepper  on  rafts  for  the  year 
12,960  res."—Boca/rro,  MS.,  316. 

Panthay,  Panthe,  s.  This  is  the 
name  apj)lied  of  late  years  in  Burma, 
and  in  intelligence  coming  from  the 
side  of  Burma,  to  the  Mahommedans 
of  Yunnan,  who  established  a  brief 
independence  atTalifu,  between  1867 
and  1873.     The  origin  of  the  name  is 


exceedingly  obscure.  It  is  not,  as  Mr. 
Baber  assures  us,  used  or  known  in 
Yunnan  itself  (i.e.  by  the  Chinese).  It 
must  be  remarked  that  the.  usual  Bur- 
mese name  for  a  Mahommedan  is  PatM, 
and  one  would  have  been  inclined  to  sup- 
pose Pcmthe  to  be  a  form  of  the  same ; 
as  indeed  we  see  that  Gen.  Fytche  has 
stated  it  to  be  {Burma,  Past  and  Present, 
ii.  297-8).  But  Sir  Arthur  Phayre,  a 
high  authority,  in  a  note  with  which 
he  has  favoured  us,  observes:  'Pailth§, 
I  believe,  comes  from  a  Chinese 
word  signifying  '  native  or  indigenous.' 
It  is  quite  a  modem  name  in  Burma, 
and  is  applied  exclusively  to  the  Chi- 
nese Mahommedans  who  come  with 
caravans  from  Yunnan.  I  am  not 
aware  that  they  can  be  distinguished 
from  other  Chinese  caravan  traders, 
except  that  they  do  not  bring  hams  for 
sale  as  the  others  do.'  In  dress  and 
appearance,  as  well  as  in  drinking 
samshu  and  gambling,  they  are  like 
the  others.  The  vfOTiPa-thi  againis  the 
old  Burmese  word  for  '  Mahommedan.' 
It  is  applied  to  all  Mahonmiedans 
other  than  the  Chinese  Panthi.  It  is  in 
no  way  connected  with  the  latter  word, 
but  is,  I  believe,  a  corruption  of  Parst 
or  Fa/rsl,"  i.e.  Persian.'* 

The  last  suggestion  is  highly  pro- 
bable, and  greatly  to  be  preferred  to 
that  of  M.  Jacquet,  who  supposed  that 
the  word  might  be  taken  from  Posei  in 
Sumatra,  which  during  part  of  the 
later  Middle  Ages  was  a  kind  of  metro- 
polis of  Islam  in  the  Eastern  Seas.t 

We  may  mention  two  possible  origins 
for  Pamihe,  as  indicating  lines  for  fur- 
ther enquiry : 

A.  The  title  PatU  (or  Passi,  for  the 
former  is  only  the  Burmese  lisping 
utterance)  is  very  old.  In  the  remark- 
able Chinese  Account  of  Oamboja, 
dating  from  the  year  1296,  which  has 
been  translated  by  Abel-Edmusat, 
there  is  a  notice  of  a  sect  in  Camboja 
called  Pousse.  The  author  identifies 
them,  in  a  passing  way,  with  the 
Tao-ase,  but  that  is  a  term  which 
Fahian  also  in  India  uses  in  a  vague 
way,  apparently  quite  inapplicable  to 
the  Chinese  sect  properly  so  called. 
These  Pousse,  the  (5hinese  writer  says, 
"wear  a  red  or  white  cloth  on  their 


*  He  adds  : — "  The  Burmese  call  their  own  In- 
digenous Mahommedans  *  PaiM-Kuld,'  and  Hindiifl 
'  B^/ndv^KvM,'  when  they  wish  to  distinguish  be- 
tween the  two  "  (see  Sula), 

t  See  Jowrn.  As.,  Ser.  II.,  tom.  viii.  362. 


PANWELL. 


511 


PAFAYA,  PAP  AW. 


heads,  like  the  head-dress  of  Tarlar 
■women,  but  not  so  high.  They  have  edi- 
fices or  towers,  monasteries,  and  tem- 
ples, but  not  to  be  compared  for  magni- 
ficence with  those  of  the  Buddhists  .  .  . 
In  their  temples  there  are  no  images 
.  .  .  they  are  allowed  to  cover  their 
towers  and  their  buildings  with  tiles. 
The  Passe  never  eat  with  a  stranger 
to  their  sect,  and  do  not  allow  them- 
selves to  be  seen  eating;  they  drink 
no  wine "   etc.  [B£musat,  Nouv.  MSJ. 
As.,  i.  112).    We  caimot  be  quite  sure 
that  this  applies    to    Mahommedans, 
hut  it  is  on  the  whole  probable  that 
the  name  is  the  same  as  the  Pathi  of 
the  Burmese,  and  has  the  same  ap- 
plication.   Now  the  people  from  whom 
the  Burmese  were  likely  to  adopt  a 
name  for  the  Yunnan  Mahonunedans 
are  the  Shans,  belonging  to  the  great 
Siamese  race,  who  occupy  the  inter- 
mediate  country.     The  question  oc- 
curs:— ^Is    Panthe    a    Shan  term  for 
Mahommedan?  If  so,  is  it  not  probably 
only  a  dialectic  variation  of  the  Posse  of 
Comboja,  the  Pathi  of    Burma,    but 
entering  Burma  from  a  new  quarter, 
and  witii  its  identity  thus  disguised  ?* 
There  would  be  many  analogies  to  such 
a  course  of  things. 

B.  "We  find  it  stated  in  Lieut.  Grax- 
nier's  narrative  of  his  great  expedition 
to  Yunnan  that  there  is  a  hybrid  Chi- 
nese race  occupying  part  of  the  plain 
of  Tali-fu,  who  are  called  Pen-ti  (see 
Gornier,  Voy.  dfExpl.,  i.  518).  This 
name  agaia,  it  has  been,  suggested, 
may  possibly  have  to  do  with  Panthe. 
But  we  find  that  Pen-ti  ('  root-soil ') 
is  a  generic  expression  used  in  various 
parts  of  S.  Chiua  for  '  aborigines ; '  it 
could  hardly  then  have  been  applied  to 
the  Mahommedans. 

Panwell,  n.  p.  This  town  on  the 
mainland  opposite  Bombay  was  in 
prse-railway  days  a  usual  landing- 
place  on  the  way  to  Poena,  and 
the  English  form  of  the  name  must 
have  sfruck  many  besides  ourselves. 
We  do  not  know  the  correct  form; 
but  this  one  has  substantially  come 
down  to  us  from  the  Portuguese ;  e.g. : 

1644.  "  This  Island  of  Caranja  is  quite 
near,  almost  frontier-plaee,  to  six  cities  of 
the  Moors  of  the  Kingdom  of  the  Melique, 
viz.,  Camallt,  Drugo,  Pene,  Sabayo,  Abttta, 
and  Panoel."— Socorro,  MS.,  t.  227. 


*  Gnshuigs  Shan  Dictionary  gives  Pasi  for  Ma- 
hommedan.   We  do  not  find  PoatM. 


1804.  "P.S.  Tell  Mrs.  Waring  that, 
notwithstanding  the  debate  at  dinner,  and 
her  recommendation,  we  propose  to  go  to 
Bombay,  by  Pan  well,  ana  in  the  balloon  ! " 
— Wellirigton,  from  "  CandoUa,"  8th  March. 

Papaya,  Papaw,  s.  This  word 
seems  to  be  from  America  like  the 
insipid,  not  to  say  nasty,  fruit  which 
it  denotes  {Carica  papaya,  L.)  A  quo- 
tation below  indicates  that  it  came  by 
way  of  the  Philippines  and  Malacca. 
Though  of  little  esteem,  and  though 
the  tree's  peculiar  quality  of  rendering 
fresh  meat  tender,  which  is  familiar 
in  the  W.  Indies,  is  littie  known  or 
taken  advantage  of,  the  tiee  is  found  in 
gardens  and  compounds  all  over  India, 
as  far  north  as  Delhi.  In  the  N.W. 
Provinces  it  is  called  by  the  native 
gardeners  arand-kharbuza,  '  castor- 
oil-tree-melon,'  no  doubt  from  the 
superficial  resemblance  of  its  foliage  to 
that  of  the  Palma  Christi.  According  to 
Moodeen  Sheriff  it  has  a  Perso-arabio 
name  ^anhah-i- Hindi ;  in  Canarese  it 
is  called  P'arangi-harinu  ('  Prank  or 
Portuguese  fruit ').  The  name  papaya 
according  to  Oviedo  as  quoted  by  Littri 
{"Oviedo,  t.  1,  p.  333,  Madrid,  1851," 
— we  cannot  find  it  in  Bamusio)  was 
that  used  in  Cuba,  whilst  the  Carib 
name  was  ahabai.*  Sti'ange  liberties 
are  taken  with  the  spelling.  Mr. 
Robinson  (below)  calls  it  popeya ;  Sir 
L.  Pelly  {J.S.  (?.  S.,  xxxv.  232),  poppoi 
(in-mroi!) 

c  1550.  "  There  is  also  a  sort  of  fruit 
resembling  figs,  called  by  the  natives 
Fapaie  .  .  .  peculiar  to  this  kingdom" 
(Peru).— Sirot  Bensoni,  242. 

1598.  "  There  is  also  a  fruite  that  came 
out  of  the  Spanish  Indies,  brought  from  be- 
yond ye  Philipitias  or  Lusons  to  Malacca,  and 
fro  thence  to  India,  it  is  called  PapaioB, 
and  is  very  like  a  Mellon  .  .  .  and  will  not 
grow,  but  alwaies  two  together,  that  is  male 
and  female  .  .  .  and  when  they  are  diuided 
and  set  apart  one  from  the  other,  then  they 
yield  no  fruite  at  all.  .  .  .  This  fruite  at 
the  first  for  the  strangeness  thereof  was 
much  esteemed,  but  now  they  account  not 
of  it." — Linadioten,  97. 

c.  1630.  ".  .  .  PappaeB,Cocoes,and  Plan- 
tains, all  sweet  and  delicious  .  .  ."—Sir  T. 
Herben-t,  ed.  1665,  p.  350. 

c  1635.  .,.,.„ 

"  The  Palma  Christi  and  the  fair  Fapaw 
Now  but  a  seed  (preventing  Nature's  Law) 
In  half  the  circle  of  the  hasty  year. 
Project  a  shade,  and  lovely   fruits    do 
wear." 

Waller,  Battle  of  the  Summer  Islands. 

*  See  also  De  CandoUc,  Planter  CuUimes,  p.  234. 


PABABYKE. 


512 


PABBUTTY. 


1658.  "tJtraque  Pinoguagu  (mas.  et 
foemina),  Mamoeira  Lusitanis  dicta,  vulgb 
Papay,  cujus  fructum  Mamam  vooant  a 
fiffura,  quia  mammae  instar  pendet  in 
arbore  .  .  .  came  lutea  instar  melonum, 
sed  sapore  ignobiliori .  .  ." — Gul.  Pisonis . . . 
de  Indiae  ntriusque  lie  Naturali  et  Medicd, 
Librixiv.  ]  59-160. 

1673.  "  Here  the  flourishing  Fapaw  (in 
Taste  like  our  Melons,  and  as  big,  but 
growing  on  a  Tree  leaf 'd  like  our  Fig-tree 
.  .  ."—Fryer,  19. 

1705.  "11  y  a  aussi  des  ananas,  des 
Fap&es  .  .  ." — LmUier,  33. 

1764. 
"  Thy  temples  shaded  by  the  tremulous 

palm, 
Or  quick  papaw,  whose  top  is  necklaced 

round 
With   numerous  rows  of    particoloured 

fruit."         Grainger,  Sugwr  Cane,  ir. 

1878.  "...  The  rank  popeyas  cluster- 
ing beneath  their  coronal  of  stately  leaves." 
— Fh.  EoKnson,  In  My  Indian  Garden,  50. 

Parabyke,  s.     Burmese  para-beik  ; 
the  name  given  to  a  species  of  ■writing 
book  which  is  commonly  used  in  Bur- 
ma.   It  consists  of  paper  made  from  the 
bark  of  a  spec,  of  daphne,wh.i6h  is  agglu- 
tinated into  a  kind  of  paste-board  and 
blackened  with  a  paste  of  charcoal.     It 
is  then  folded,  screen-fashion,  into  a 
note  book,  and  written  on  with  a  stea- 
tite pencil.    The  same  mode  of  writing 
has  long  been  used  in   Oanara  ;   and 
from  La  Louberewe  see  that  it  is  or 
was  also  used  in  Siam.     The  Oanara 
books  are  called  Jfadatam,  and  are  de- 
scribed by  Col.  Wilkes  under  the  name 
of  cudduitum,  carruttum,  or  currut  {Hist, 
Sketches,  Preface,  I.  xii.).   They  appear 
exactly  to  resemble  the  Burmese  para- 
heih,  except  that  the  substance  black- 
ened is  cotton  cloth  instead  of  paper. 
"The  writing  is  similar  to  that  on  a 
slate,   and   may  be  in  like   manner 
rubbed  out  and  renewed.     It  is  per- 
formed by  a  pencil  of  the  'balajmm  or 
lapis  oUaxis ;  and  this  mode  of  writing 
was  not  only  in  ancient  use  for  records 
and  public  documents,  but  is  still  uni- 
versally employed  in  Mysoor  by  mer- 
chants and  shopkeepers,  I  have  even 
seen  a  bond,  regularly  witnessed,  en- 
tered in  the  cudduttwm  of  a  merchant, 
produced  and  received  in  evidence. 

"  This  is  the  word  hirret,  translated 
'paLm-leaf  (of  course  conjecturally) 
in  Mr.  Crisp's  translation  of  Tippoo's 
regulations.  The  Sultan  prohibited  its 
use  in  recording  the  public  accounts ; 
but  altho'  liable  to  be  expunged,  and 


affording  facility  to  permanent  entries, 
it  is  a  much  more  durable  material  and 
record  than  the  best  writing  on  the  best 
paper.  ...  It  is  probable  that  this  is 
the  linen  or  cotton  cloth  described  by 
Arrian,  from  Nearchus,  on  which  the 
Indians  wrote." 


1688.  "The  Siamese  make  Paper  of 
old  Cotton  rags,  and  likewise  of  the  bark 
of  a  Tree  named  Ton  an,  ...  .  but  these 
Papers  have  a  great  deal  less  Equality, 
Body  and  Whiteness  than  ours.  The  Siam- 
ese cease  not  to  write  thereon  with  China 
Ink.  Yet  most  frequently  they  black  them, 
which  renders  them  smoother,  and  gives 
them  a  greater  body ;  and  then  they  wi-ite 
thereon  with  a  kind  of  Crayon,  which  is 
made  only  of  a  clayish  earth  dried  in  the 
Sun.  Their  Books  are  not  bound,  and  con- 
sist only  in  a  very  long  Leaf  ....  which 
they  fold  in  and  out  like  a  Pan,  and  the 
way  which  the  Lines  are  wrote,  is  according 
to  the  length  of  the  folds.  .  .  ."—De  to 
Loubire,  Siam,  E.  T.,  p.  12. 

1855.  "Booths  tor  similar  goods  are 
arrayed  against  the  corner  of  the  palace 
palisades,  and  at  the  very  gate  of  the  Palace 
IS  the  principal  mart  for  the  stationers  who 
deal  in  the  para-beiks  (or  black  books)  and 
steatite  pencils,  which  form  the  only  ordin- 
ary writing  materials  of  the  Burmese  in 
their  common  transactions." — Mission  to 
Ava,  p.  139. 

Paranghee,  s.  An  obstinate  chronic 
disease  endemic  in  Ceylon.  It  has  a 
superficial  resemblance  to  syphilis; 
the  whole  body  being  covered  with 
ulcers,  whilst  the  sufferer  rapidly  de- 
clines in  strength.  It  seems  to  arise 
from  insufficient  diet,  and  to  be 
analogous  to  the  pellagra  which  causes 
havoc  among  the  peasants  of  S.  Europe. 

The  word  is  apparently =J'irin5(Ai, 
'  European '  or  (in  S.  India)  .'  Portu- 
guese ; '  and  this  would  perhaps  point 
to  association  with  syphilis. 

Parbutty,  s.  This  is  a  name  in 
parts  of  the  Madras  Presidency  for  a^ 
subordinate  village  officer,  a  writer 
under  the  patel,  sometimes  the  village- 
crier,  etc.,  also  in  some  places  a  super- 
intendent or  manager.  It  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  Telug.  and  Oanarese,  para- 
patti,  Mahr.  and  Konkani,  pdrpatya, 
from  Skt.  pravritti,  '  employment.' 
The  term  frequently  occurs  in  old 
Portuguese  documents  in  such  forms  as 
perpotim,  etc. 

We  presume  that  the  Great  Duke 
(audax  omnia  perpeti  !)  has  used  it  in 
the  Anglicised  form  at  the  head  of  this 
article;  for  though  we  cannot  find  it 
in  his  Despatches,  Qxirwood's  Explana- 


PABBAO. 


513 


PABIAH,  PABBIAR. 


tion  of  Indian  Terms  giyes  "  Parbutty, 
writer  to  tlie  Patell." 

1567.  "...  That  no  unbeliever  shall 
serve  as  scrivener,  shroff  {ocarrafo),  mocud- 
dum,  naique,  peon,  parpatrim,  collector 
[saccador),  constable  (?  corrector),  inter- 
preter, procurator,  or  solicitor  in  court,  nor 
in  any  other  office  or  charge  by  which  they 
may  in  any  way  whatever  exercise  authority 
over  Christians  .  .  ." — Decree  27  of  the 
Sacred  Council  of  Goa,  in  Arch.  Pm-t. 
Oriental,  Fascic.  4. 

1800.  "  In  case  of  failure  in  the  pay- 
ment of  these  instalments,  the  crops  are 
seized,  and  sold  by  the  Parputty  or  accomp- 
tant  of  the  division." — Buchanan's  Mysore, 
ii.  151-2. 

1878.  "The  staff  of  the  village  officials 
...  in  most  places  comprises  the  following 
members  .  .  .  the  crier  (parpoti)  .  .  ." — 
Fmaeca,  Sketch  of  Goa,  21-22. 

Pardao,  s.     See  Supplement. 

Par  ell,  n.  p.  The  name  of  a  north- 
ern suburh  of  Bomhay  where  stands 
the  residence  of  the  Governor.  The 
statement  in  the  Im.perial  Gazetteer 
that  Mr.  W.  Hornby  (1776)  was  the 
first  Governor  who  took  up  his  re- 
sidence atParell  requires  examination, 
as  it  appears  to  have  been  so  occupied 
in  .Grose's  time.  The  2nd  edition  of 
Grose,  which  we  use,  is  dated  1772, 
but  he  appears  to  have  left  India  about 
1760. 

1.554.  Parell  is  mentioned  as  one  of  4 
aldeas,  "Parell,  Varella,  VareU,  and  Siva, 
attached  to  the  Kasbah  {Ga<;abe,  see  Cusba) 
of  Maim."— Botelho,  Tombo,  157,  in  Sub- 
sidws. 

c.  1750-60.  "A  place  caUed  Parell, 
where  the  Governor  has  a  very  agreeable 
country-house,  which  was  originally  a 
Eomish  chapel  belonging  to  the  Jesuits, 
but  confiscated  about  the  year  1719,  for 
some  foul  practices  against  the  English  in- 
terest."—ffrose,  i.  46. 

Pariah,  Parriar,  &c.,  s.  a.  The 
name  of  a  low  caste  of  Hindus  in 
Southern  India,  constituting  one  of 
the  most  numerous  castes,  if  not  the 
most  numerous,  in  the  Tamil  country. 
The  word  in  its  present  shape  means 
properly  '  a  drummer.'  Tamil  paiai 
is  the  large  drum,  beaten  at  certain 
festivals,  and  the  hereditary  beaters  of 
it  are  called  (sing.)  paxaiyan,  (pi.) 
paiaiyar.  In  the  city  of  Madras  this 
caste  forms  one  fifth  of  the  whole 
population,  and  from  it  come  (un- 
fortunately) most  of  the  domestics  in 
European  service  in  that  part  of  India. 
As  with  other  castes  low  m  caste-rank 


they  are  low  also  in  habits,  frequently 
eating  carrion  and  other  objectionable 
food,  and  addicted  to  drink.  From 
their  coining  into  contact  with  and 
under  observation  of  Europeans,  more 
habitually  than  any  similar  class,  the 
name  Pariah  has  come  to  be  regarded 
as  applicable  to  the  whole  body  of  the 
lowest  castes,  or  even  to  denote  out- 
castes  or  people  without  any  caste. 
But  this  is  hardly  a  correct  use.  There 
are  several  castes  in  the  Tamil  country 
considered  to  be  lower  than  the 
Pariahs,  e.g.  the  caste  of  shoemakers, 
and  the  lowest  caste  of  washermen. 
And  the  Pariah  deals  out  the  same 
disparaging  treatment  to  these  that  he 
himself  receives  from  higher  castes. 
The  Pariahs  "  constitute  a  well-de- 
fined, distinct,  ancient  caste,  which 
has  '  subdivisions '  of  its  own,  its  own 
peculiar  usages,  its  own  traditions,  and 
its  own  jealousy  of  the  encroachments 
of  the  castes  which  are  above  it  and 
below  it.  They  constitute,  perhaps, 
the  most  numerous  caste  in  the  Tamil 
country.  In  the  city  of  Madras  they 
number  21  per  cent,  of  the  Hindu 
population." — Pp.  Caldwell,  u.  i.,  p. 
545. 

Sir  Walter  EUiot  however  in  the 
paper  referred  to  further  on  includes 
under  the  term  Paraiya  all  the  servile 
class  not  recognised  by  Hindus  of  cast© 
as  belonging  to  their  communitJ^ 

A  very  interesting,  though  not  con- 
clusive, discussion  of  the  ethnological 
position  of  this  class  will  be  found  in 
Bp.  Caldwell's  Dravidian  Grammar, 
pp.  540-554.  That  scholar's  deduction 
is,  on  the  whole,  that  they  are  probably 
Dravidians,  but  he  states,  and  recog- 
nizes force  in,  arguments  for  believing 
that  they  may  hav#  been  descended 
from  a  race  older  in  the  country  than 
the  proper  Dravidian,  and  reduced  to 
slavery  by  the  first  Dravidians. 

This  last  is  the  view  of  Sir  Walter 
Elliot,  who  adduces  a  variety  of  in- 
teresting facts  in  its  favour,  in  his 
paper  on  the  Characteristics  of  the 
Population  of  South  India.* 

Thus,   in  the    celebration     of    the 

*  Sir  W.  Elliot  refers  to  the  ASoka  inseription 
(Edict  II.)  as  Ijearing  Palaya  or  Paraya,  named 
with  Choda  (or  Chola),  Kerala,  &c.  as  a  country  or 
people  *'  in  the  very  centre  of  the  Dravidian  ^oup 
...  a  reading  which,  if  it  holds  good,  supplies  a 
satisfactory  explanation  of  the  origin  of  the  Paria 
name  and  nation"  (in  J.  Edimol.  Soc.  N.  S.,  1S69, 
p.  103).  But  apparently  the  reading  h.is  not  held 
good,  for  M.  Senart  reads  the  name  as  Fa  ya 
(see  Ini.  Ant.  ix.  287). 


FABIAH,  PARBIAB. 


514 


PAKIAH,  FABRIAll. 


Festival  of  the  Village  Goddess,  pre- 
valent all  over  Souttem  India,  and  of 
■wMcli  a  remarkable  account  is  given 
in  that  paper,  there  occurs  a  kind  of 
Saturnalia  in  which  the  Pariahs  are  the 
officiating  priests,  and  there  are  several 
other  customs  which  are  most  easily 
intelligible  on  the  supposition  that 
the  Pariahs  are  the  representatives  of 
the  earliest  inhabitants  and  original 
masters  of  the  soil.  In  a  recent  com- 
munication from  this  venerable  man  he 
writes:  'My  brother  (Ool.  0.  EUiot, 
C.B.)  found  them  at  Eaipur,  to  be  an 
important  and  respectable  class  of 
cultivators.  The  Pariahs  have  a  sacer- 
dotal order  among  themselves.' 

The  mistaken  use  of  pariah,  as 
synon3rmous  with  out-caste,  has  spread 
in  English  parlance  over  all  India. 
Thus  the  lamented  Prof.  Blochmann, 
in  his  ScJiool  Oeography  of  India : 
"  Outcasts  are  called  pariahs."  The 
name  first  became  generally  known  in 
Europe  through  Sonnerat's  Travels 
(pub.  in  1782,  and  soon  after  trans- 
lated into  English).  In  this  work  the 
Parias  figure  as  the  lowest  of  castes. 
The  common  use  of  the  term  is  how- 
ever probably  due,  iu  both  France  and 
England,  to  its  appearance  in  the  Abb^ 
Eaynal's  famous  Hist.  Philosophique 
des  Btablisseinents  dans  les  hides,  for- 
merly read  very  widely  in  both  coun- 
tries, and  yet  more  perhaps  to  its  use 
inBemardindeSt.  Pierre'spreposterous 
though  once  popular  tale,  LaGhaumUre 
Indienne,  whence  too  the  misplaced 
halo  of  sentiment  which  reached  its 
acme  in  the  drama  of  Casimir  Dela- 
vigne,  and  which  still  in  some  degree 
adheres  to  the  name. 

It  should  be»added  that  Mr.  C.  P. 
Brown  says  expressly,  ' '  The  word 
Paria  is  uTiknown"  {vdour  sense?)  "to 
all  natives,  unless  as  learned  from  us." 

b.    See  Pariah-Dog. 

1516.  "  There  is  another  low  sort  of 
Gentiles  who  live  in  desert  places,  called 
Fareas.  These  likewise  have  no  dealings 
■with  anybody,  and  are  reckoned  worse  than 
the  deTTl,  and  avoided  by  everybody ;  a 
man  becomes  contaminated  by  only  loolang 
at  them,  and  is  excommunicated .  .  .  They 
live  on  the  imame  (ina/me,  i.e.  'yams'), 
which  are  like  the  root  of  iucea  or  batate 
found  in  the  West  Indies,  and  on  other 
roots  and  wUd  fruits." — Bwrbosa,  in  Ba- 
musio,  i.  f.  310. 

N.B.  The  word  in  the  Spanish  version 
transl.  by  Lord  Stanley  of  Alderley  is 
J'wreni,  in  the  Portuguese  of  the  Lisbon 
Academy,  Pmxens.    So  we  are  not  quite 


sure  that  Pareas  is  the    proper  reading, 
though  this  is  probable. 

1626.  " .  .  .  The  Fareas  are  of  worse 
esteeme." — (W.  Methold,  in)  Purchas,  Pil- 
grimage, 553. 

„  "...  the  worst  whereof  are  the 
abhorred  Firiawes  .  .  .  they  are  in  publike 
Justice  the  hateful  executioners,  and  are 
the  basest,  most  stinking,  ill-favored  people 
that  I  have  seene." — Ibid.  998-9. 

1648.  "...  the  servants  of  the  factory 
even  will  not  touch  it  (beef)  when  they  put 
it  on  the  table,  nevertheless  there  is  a  caste 
called  Pareyaes  (they  are  the  most  con- 
temned of  all,  so  that  if  another  Gentoo 
touches  them,  he  is  compelled  to  be  dipt 
in  the  water)  who  eat  it  freely."' — Van  de 
Broecke,  82. 

1672.  "  The  Farreas  are  the  basest  and 
vilest  race  (accustomed  to  remove  dung  and 
all  uncleanness,  and  to  eat  mice  and  rats), 
in  a  word  a  contemned  and  stinking  vile 
people." — Baldaeus  (Germ,  ed.),  410. 

1711.  ''The  Company  allow  two  or  three 
Peons  to  attend  the  Gate,  and  a  Farrear 
Fellow  to  keep  all  clean." — Lockyer,  20. 

„  "And  there  ...  is  such  a  resort 
of  basket- makers.  Scavengers,  people  that 
look  after  the  buffaloes,  and  other  FarriarB, 
to  drink  Toddy,  that  all  the  Punch-houses 
in  Madras  have  not  half  the  noise  in  them." 
—WTieeler,  ii.  125.    . 

1716.  "A  young  lad  of  the  Left-hand 
Caste  having  done  hurt  to  a  Fariah  woman 
of  the  Right-hand  Caste  (big  with  child), 
the  whole  caste  got  together,  and  came  in 
a  tumultuous  manner  to  demand  justice." — 
lUd.  230. 

1717.  "...  Barrier,  or  a  sort  of  poor 
people  that  eat  all  sort  of  Mesh  and  other 
things,  which  others  deem  unclean."— 
Phillips,  Account,  &o.,  127. 

1726.  "  As  for  the  .Separate  generations 
and  sorts  of  people  who  embrace  this  reh- 
gion,  there  are,  according  to  what  some 
folks  say,  only  4 ;  but  in  our  opinion  they 
are  5  in  number,  viz. : 

«.  The  Bramins. 

/S.  The  Settreas. 

V-  The  Weynyas  or  Veynsyas. 

«■  The  Sudras. 

e-  The  Ferrias,  whom  the  High-Dutch 
and  Danes  call  Barriars." — Valentijn,  Cho- 
rom.  73. 

1745.  "Les  Parreas  .  .  .  sont  regard^ 
comme  gens  de  la  plus  vile  condition,  exclus 
de  tons  les  honneurs  et  prerogatives.  Jus- 
ques-lk  qu'on  ne  s5auroit  les  souffrir,  ni 
dans  les  Pagodes  des  Gentils,  ni  dans  les 
Eglises  des  Jesuites." — Nm-bert,  i.  71. 

1750.  "  X  Es  ist  der  Mist  von  einer  Kuh, 
denselben  nehmen  die  Parreyer-Weiber, 
machen  runde  Kuchen  daraus,  und  wenn 
sie  in  der  Sonne  geuug  getrocken  sind,  so 
verkauffen  siedieselbigen.*  Fr.  OWunder! 
Ist  das  das  Feuerwerk,  das  ihrhier  halt?"— 
Madras,  &c.,  Balle,  p.  14. 

*  See  Ooplah. 


PARIAH,  PARRIAR. 


515 


PARIAH-BOa. 


1770.  "The  fate  of  these  unhappy 
wretches  who  are  known  on  the  coast  of 
Ooromandel  by  the  name  of  Farias,  is  the 
same  even  in  those  countries  where  a  foreign 
dominion  has  contributed  to  produce  some 
little  change  in  the  ideas  of  tne  people." — 
Saynal,  Hist.  &c.,  see  ed.  1783,  i.  63. 

„  "  The  idol  is  placed  in  the  centre 
of  the  building,  so  that  the  Farias  who  are 
not  admitted  into  the  temple  may  have  a 
sight  of  it  through  the  gates." — Saynal  (tr. 
1777),  i.  p.  57. 

1780.  "If  you  should  ask  a  common 
cooly,  or  porter,  what  oast  he  is  of,  he  will 
answer,  'the  same  as  master,  pariar-ciMi. '" 
— Mimro'a  H'an-ative,  28-9. 

1787.  "...  I  cannot  persuade  myself 
that  it  is  judicious  to  admit  Farias  into 
battalions  with  men  of  respectable  casts.  .  ." 
— Col,  JFullarton's  View  of  English  Interests 
« Iitdia,  222. 

1791.  "Le  mamlchi  y  courut  pour 
allumer  un  ilambeau ;  mais  il  revient  un 
peu  aprfes,  pris  d'haleine,  criant:  'N'appro- 
chez  pas  d'lci ;  il  y  a  un  Faria  !'  AussitSt 
la  troupe  effray^e  cria :  '  Un  Faria  !  Un 
Faria ! '  Le  docteur,  croyant  que  c'^tait 
quelque  animal  f^roce,  mit  la  main  sur  ses 
pistolets.  'Qu'est'  oe  que  qu'un  Faria?' 
demanda-t-il  k  son  porte-flainbeau." — B.  de 
St.  Pierre,  La  Chaumi&re  Indienne,  48. 

1800.  "The  Farriar,  and  other  impure 
tribes,  comprising  what  are  called  the  Pan- 
chuM  Bundwn,  would  be  beaten,  were  they 
to  attempt  joining  in  a  Procession  of  any  of 
the  gods  of  the  Brahmins,  or  entering  any 
of  their  temples." — Buchanan's  Mysore,  i. 
20. 

0.  1805-6.  "The  Dubashes,  then  all 
powerful  at  Madras,  threatened  loss  of  cast 
and  absolute  destruction  to  any  Brahmin 
who  should  dai-e  to  unveil  the  mysteries  of 
their  language  to  a  Fariar  Frengi.  This 
reproach  of  Fariar  is  what  we  have  tamely 
and  strangely  submitted  to  for  a  long  time, 
when  we  might  with  a  great  facility  have 
assumed  the  respectable  character  of  Gha- 
triya." — Letter  of  Leyden,  in  Morton's  Me- 
mir,  ed.  1819,  p.  Ixvi. 

1809.  "Another  great  obstacle  to  the 
reception  of  Christianity  by  the  Hindoos, 
is  the  admission  of  the  Farias  in  our 
Churches  .  .  ."—Ld.  Vaientia,  i.  246. 

1821. 
"  II  est  sur  ce  rivage  une  race  flStrie, 

Une  race  ^trangere  au  sein  de  sa  patrie. 

Sans  abri  protecteur,  sans  temple  hos- 
pitalier. 

Abominable,  impie,  horrible  au  peuple 
entier. 

Les  Farias ;  le  jour  h,  regret  les  &laire. 

La  terre  sur  son  sein  les  porte  avec  colfere. 
*  *  *  * 

Eh  bien  !  mais  je  fr^mis ;  tu  vas  me  fuir 

peut-etre  ; 
Je  suis  un  Faria  .  .  ." 

Gasimir  Ddamgne,  Le  Pana, 
Acte  I.,  So.  1. 
1843.    "The   Christian    Fariah,    whom 
both  sects   curse,  Does  all   the   good  he 


can  and  loves  his  brother." — Forster's  Life 
of  Dickens,  ii.  31. 

1873.  "  The  Tamilas  hire  a  Parlya  (i.e. 
drummer)  to  perform  the  decapitation  at 
their  Badra  Kali  sacrifices." — Kittel,  in 
Ind.  Ant.,  ii.  170. 

1878.  "L'hypothfese  la  plus  vraisem- 
blable,  en  tout  cas  la  plus  heureuse,  est  ceUe 
qui  suppose  que  le  nom  propre  et  special  de 
cette  race  [i.e.  of  the  original  race  inhabiting 
the  Deccan  before  contact  with  northern 
invaders]  ^tait  le  mot '  parla ' ;  ce  mot  dont 
I'orthographe  correote  est  pareiya,  derive 
de  parei,  '  bruit,  tambour.'  et  k  tres-bien, 
pu  avoir  le  sens  de  '  parlour,  dou^  de 
la  parole '"(?) — Hovelacque  et  Vinson,  Etudes 
de  lAnguistique,  &c.,  Paris,  67. 

1872. 

"  Fifine,  ordained  from  first  to  last. 
In  body  and  in  soul 
For  one  life-long  debauch, 
The  Fariah  of  the  north, 
The  European  nautch." 

Browning,  MJme  at  the  Fair. 

"Very  good  rhyme,  but  no  reason.  See 
under  Nautch. 

The  word  seems  also  to  have  been  adopted 
in  Java,  e.g.  : 

1860.  "We  Europeans  ...  often  .  .  . 
stand  far  behind  compared  with  the  poor 
pariahs." — Max  Havelaar,  ch.  vli. 

Pariah-Arrack.  In  the  17tli  and 
18th  centuries  this  was  a  name  com- 
monly given  to  the  poisonous  native 
spirit  commonly  sold  to  European  sol- 
diers and  sailors. 

1671-72.  "  The  unwholesome  liquor  called 
Farrier-arrack.  .  .  ."—Sir  W.  Langhorne, 
in  Wheeler,  ili.  422. 

1711.  "The  Tobacco,  Beetle,  and 
Fariar  Ar&ck,  on  which  such  great  profit 
arises,  are  all  expended  by  the  Inhabi- 
tants."— Lochyer,  13. 

1754.  "I  should  be  very  glad  to  have 
your  order  to  bring  the  ship  up  to  Calcutta 
....  as  ...  .  the  people  cannot  here 
have  the  opportunity  of  intoxicating  and 
killing  themselves  with  Fariar  Arrack." — 
In  Lang,  51.    See  Fool-Back. 

Pariah-Dog,  s.  The  conunono-wner- 
less  yellow  dog,  that  frequents  all  in- 
habited places  in  the  Bast,  is  univer- 
sally so-caUed  by  Europeans,  no  doubt 
from  being  a  low-bred  caste-less  ani- 
mal; often  elliptically  'pariah'  only. 

1789.  ".  .  .  .  A  species  of  the  common 
cur,  called  a  pariar-dog." -Jfunro,  Nam-. 
p.  36. 

1810.  "The  nuisance  may  be  kept 
circling  for  days,  until  forciblj;  removed,  or 
until  the  pariah  dogs  swim  in,  and  draw 
the  carcase  to  the  shore."— TTtMuMMom,  V. 
M.,  ii.  261. 

1824.  "The  other  beggar  was  a  Pariah 
dog,  who  sneaked  down  in  much  bodily 
fear  to  our  bivouac."— ffe6e)-  (ed.  1844),  i.  79. 
I,  L  2 


FABIAH-EITE. 


516 


PARVOE,  FUBVO. 


1875.  "Le  Musulman  qui  va  prier  kla 
mosqu^e,  maudit  les  paiias  honnis." — Bev. 
des  JDeux  Mondes,  April,  539. 

Pariah-Kite,  s.  The  commonest 
Indian  kite,  Milvus  Oovinda,  Sykes,  no- 
table for  its  great  numbers,  and  its 
impudence.  "They  are  excessively 
bold  and  fearless,  often  snatching  mor- 
sels offl  a  dish  en  route  from  kitchen  to 
hall,  and  even,  according  to  Adams, 
seizing  a  fragment  from  a  man's  very 
mouth  "  (Jerdon).  Compare  quotation 
under  Brahminy  Kite. 

Parsee,  n.p.  This  name,  ■which 
distinguishes  the  descendants  of  those 
emigrants  of  the  old  Persian  stock, 
who  left  their  native  country,  and,  re- 
taining their  Zoroastrian  religion,  set- 
tled in  India  to  avoid  Mahommedan 
persecution,  is  only  the  old  form  of 
the  word  for  a  Persian,  viz.,  Parsi, 
which  Arabic  influences  have  in  more 
modem  times  converted  into  Fdrsl. 
The  Portuguese  have  used  both  Farseo 
and  Perseo.  From  the  latter  some  of 
our  old  travellers  have  taken  the  form 
Persee ;  from  the  former  doubtless  we 
got  Parsee.  It  is  a  curious  example 
of  the  way  in  which  different  accidental 
mouldings  of  the  same  word  come  to 
denote  entirely  different  ideas,  that 
Persian,  in  this  form,  in  Western  India, 
means  a  Zoroastrian  flre-worshipper, 
whilst  Paihi  (see  Panthay)  a  Burmese 
corruption  of  the  same  word,  in  Burma 
means  a  Mahommedan. 

0.  1328.  "  There  be  also  other  pagan- 
folk  in  this  India  who  worship  fire ; 
they  bury  not  their  dead,  neither  do  they 
burn  them,  but  cast  them  into  the  midst  of 
a  certain  rooiiess  tower,  and  there  expose 
them  totally  uncovered  to  the  fowls  of 
heaven.  These  believe  in  two  First  Prin- 
ciples, to  wit,  of  Evil  and  of  Good,  of  Dark- 
ness and  of  Light." — Friar  Jordarms,  21. 

1552.  "  In  any  case  he  dismissed  them 
with  favour  and  hospitality,  showing  him- 
self glad  of  the  coming  of  such  personages, 
and  granting  them  protection  for  their  ships 
as  being  (Parseos)  Persians  of  the  King- 
dom of  Ormuz." — Barros,  I.  viii.  9. 

„  ".  .  .  .  especially  after  these-were 
induced  by  the  Persian  and  Gruzerati 
Moors  {Mauros,  Parseos  e  Gfuiarates)  to  be 
converted  from  heathen  (Gentios)  to  the 
sect  of  Mahamed." — lb.,  II.  vi.  1. 

1616.  "There  is  one  set  among  the 
Gentiles,  which  neither  bnrne  nor  interre 
their  dead  (they  are  called  Farcees)  who 
inoircle  pieces  of  ground  with  high  stone 
walls,  remote  from  houses  or  Road-wayes, 
and  therein  lay  their  Carcasses,  wrapped  in 
.Sheetes,  thus  having  no  other  Tombes  but 


the  gorges  of  rauenous  Fowles."— re)')-;;  in 
Purchas,  ii.  1479. 

1630.  "Whilst  my  observation  was  be- 
stowed on  such  inquiry,  I  observed  in  the 
tovm  of  Surrat,  the  place  where  I  resided, 
another  Sect  called  the  Persees  .  .  ."— 
Lord,  Two  Forraigne  Sects. 

1638.  "Outre  les  Benjans  il  y  a  encore 
vne  autre  sorte  de  Payens  dans  le  royaume 
de  Gusuratte,  qu'ils  appeUent  Parsis.  Ce 
sont  des  Perses  de  Fars,  et  de  Chorasan." — 
Mandelslo  (Paris,  1659),  213. 

1648.  " They  (the  Persians  of  India,  i.e. 
Parsees)  are  in  general  a  fast-gripping  and 
avaricious  nation  (not  unlike  the  Benyans 
and  the  Chinese),  and  very  fraudulent  in 
buying  and  selling." — Van  Twist,  48. 

1653.  "  Les  Ottomans  appellent  gumure 
vne  secte  de  Payens,  que  nous  connaissons 
sous  le  nom  d'adorateurs  du  feu,  les  Persans 
sous  oeluy  i^Atechperis,  et  les  Indous  sous 
eeluy  de  Parsi,  terme  dont  ils  se  nomment 
eux-mesmes." — De  la  Boullaye-le-Govz,  ed. 
1657,  p.  200. 

1672.  "  Non  tutti  ancora  de'  Gentili  sono 
d'  vna  medesima  fede.  Alcuni  descendono 
dalli  Fersiani,  li  quali  si  conoscono  dal 
color^,  ed  adorano  il  fuoco  ...  In  Siu'atte 
ne  trouai  molti  .  .  .  " — P.  F.  Vincenzo 
Maria,  Viaggio,  234. 

1673.  "  On  this  side  the  Water  are  people 
of  another  Offspring  than  those  we  have 
yet  mentioned,  these  be  called  Farseys  .  . . 
these  are  somewhat  white,  and  I  think 
nastier  than  the  Gentues  .  .  .  " — Frper, 
117. 

„  "The  Parsies,  as  they  are  called, 
are  of  the  old  Stock  of  the  Persians,  worship 
the  Sun  and  Adore  the  Elements;  are 
knovm  only  about  Surat." — Jb.  p.  197. 

1689.  "...  the  Persies  are  a  Sect  very 
considerable  in  India  .  .  ,  "—Ovington, 
370. 

1726.  " .  .  .  to  say  a  word  of  a  certain 
other  sort  of  Heathen,  who  have  spread  in 
the  City  of  Suratte  and  in  its  whole  ter- 
ritory, and  who  also  maintain  themselves  in 
Agra,  and  in  various  places  of  Persia,  espe- 
cially in  the  Province  of  Kerman,  at  Yezd, 
and  in  Ispahan.  They  are  commonly  called 
by  the  Indians  Persees  or  Parsis,  but  by 
the  Persians  Gawrs  or  Gehbers,  and  also 
Atech  Peres  or  adorers  of  Fire." — Valentijn, 
iv.  {Suratte)  153. 

1727.  "The  Parsees  are  numerous  about 
Surat  and  the  adjacent  Countries.  They 
are  a  remnant  of  the  ancient  Persians." — 
A.  Ham.  ch.  xiv. 

1877.  "...  en  se  levant,  le  Parsi,  aprfes 
s'^tre  lavd  les  mains  et  la  iigure  avec  I'urine 
du  taureau,  met  sa  ceinture  en  disant :  Sou- 
verain  soit  Ormuzd,  abattu  soit  Ahriman,' 
— Dwrmesteter,  Ormuzd  et  Ahriman,  p.  2. 

Parvoe,  Purvo,  s.  The  popular 
name  of  the  writer-easte  in  Western 
India,  PrabJm  or  ParhM,  lord  or  chief 
(Skt.    prabhu),    being    an    honorific 


PASADOB. 


517 


PATCHOULI. 


title  assumed  by  tie  caste  of  Kayat  or 
Kayastha,  one  of  the  mixt  castes  -whicli 
commonly  fumisted.  ■writers.  A  Bom- 
bay term  only. 

1548.  "AndtotheParvuof  theTejiodaj' 
Mor  1800  reis  a  year,  being  3  pardcios  a 
month.  .  .  ."—S.  Botelho,  Tombo,  211. 

1809.  "The  Bramins  of  this  village 
speak  and  write  English ;  the  young  men 
are  mostly  parvoes,  or  writers." — Maria 
Qraham,  11. 

1813.  "These  writers  at  Bombay  are 
generailycalled  Purvoes  ;  a  faithful  diligent 
chss."— Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  i.  156-1.57. 

1833.  "Every  native  of  India,  on  the 
Bombay  Establishment,  who  can  write 
English,  and  is  employed  in  any  office, 
whether  he  be  a  Brahman,  Goldsmith, 
Parwary,  Portuguese,  or  of  English  descent, 
is  styled  a  Purvoe,  from  several  persons  of 
a  caste  of  Hindoos  termed  Prubhoe  having 
been  among  the  first  employed  as  English 
writers  at  Bombay." — Mackintosh  on  the 
Tribe  of  Bwmoosiea,  p.  77. 

Fasador,  s.  A  marlin-spike.  Sea- 
Hind.,  from  Port,  possaifor. — Roebuck. 

Fasei,  Facem,  n.  p.  The  name  of 
a  Malay  State  near  the  N.E.  point  of 
Smnatra,  at  one  time  predominant  in 
those  regions,  and  reckoned,  with 
Malacca  and  Majapahit  (the  capital  of 
the  Empire  of  Java),  the  three  greatest 
cities  of  the  Archipelago.  It  is  ap- 
parently the  Basma  of  Marco  Polo, 
who  visited  the  coast  before  Islam  had 
gained  a  footing. 

>  0. 1292.  "  When  you  quit  the  kingdom 
of  I'erleo  you  enter  upon  that  of  Basma. 
This  also  is  an  independent  kingdom,  and 
the  people  have  a  language  of  their  own ; 
but  they  are  just  like  beasts,  without  laws 
or  religion." — Ma/rco  Polo,  Bk.  iii.  ch.  9. 

1511.  "Next  day  we  departed  with  the 
plunder  of  the  captured  vessel,  which  also 
we  had  with  us ;  we  took  our  course  forward 
until  we  reached  another  port  in  the  same 
island  Trapobana  (Sumatra),  which  was 
called  Fazze ;  and  anchoring  in  the  said 
port,  we  found  at  anchor  there  several 
junka  and  ships  from  divers  parts." — Em- 
poli,  p.  53. 

1553.  "  In  the  same  manner  he  (Diogo 
iiope^  was  received  in  the  kingdom 
of  Paoem  .  .  .  and  as  the  King  of  Pedir 
had  given  him  a  cargo  of  pepper  ...  he 
did  not  think  well  to  go  further  ...  in 
case_ .  .  .  they  should  give  news  of  his 
coming  at  Malaca,  those  two  ports  of  Pedir 
md  Pacem  being  much  frequented  by  a 
multitude  of  ships  that  go  there  for  car- 
goes."—Ban-os,  II.  iv.  31. 

1726.  ^  "Next  to  this  and  close  to  the 
East-Point  of  Sumatra  is  the  once  especially 
famous  city  Pasi  (or  Paoem),  which  in  old 
tunes,  next  to  Magapahit  and  Malakka, 


was  one  of  the  three  greatest  cities  of  the 
East  .  .  .  but  now  is  only  a  poor  open 
vUlage  with  not  more  than  4  or  500  families, 
dwelling  in  poor  bamboo  cottages." — Va- 
lentijn  (v.)  Sumatra,  10. 

1727.  "  And  at  Fissang,  about  10  Leagues 
to  the  Westward  of  Diamond  Point,  there 
is  a  fine  deep  Kiver,  but  not  frequented, 
because  of  the  treachery  and  bloody  dispo- 
sition of  the  Natives." — A.  Sam.  ii.  125. 

Pat,  s.  A  can  or  pot.  Sea-Hind, 
from  English. — Roebuck. 

Fataca,  Fatacoon,  s.  Ital.  patacco ; 
Provenc.  patac ;  Port,  pataca  and  pa- 
tagm ;  also  iised  in  Malayalam. 
A  term,  formerly  much  diffused,  for  a 
dollar  or  piece  of  eight.  Littre  con- 
nects it  with  an  old  French  word 
patard,  a  kind  of  small  coin,  ' '  du  reste, 
origine  inconuue."  But  he  appears 
to  have  overlooked  the  explanation  in- 
dicated byyolney(  Foj/aje  en  Egypte,<Src. , 
ch.  ix.  note)  that  the  name  abutdka  (or 
corruptly  hdtaka,  see  also  Dozy  &  Eng. 
s.v.)  was  given  by  the  Arabs  to  certain 
coins  of  this  kind  with  a  scutcheon  on 
the  reverse,  the  term  meaning  '  father 
of  the  window,  or  niche ' ;  the  scut- 
cheon being  taken  for  such  an  object. 
Similarly^  the  pDlar-doUars  are  called 
in  modern  Egypt  ahu  medfa',  '  father 
of  a  cannon ; '  and  the  Maria  Theresa 
dollar  ahu  tera,  '  father  of  the  bird. ' 
But  on  the  Red  Sea,  where  only  the 
coinage  of  one  particular  year  (or  the 
modern  imitation  thereof,  still  struck 
at  Trieste  from  the  old  die),  is  accepted, 
it  is  abu  nukat,  '  father  of  dots,'  from 
certain  little  points  which  mark  the 
right  issue. 

Patcll,  s.  "  Thin  pieces  of  cloth  at 
Madras "  {Indian  Vocabulary,  1788). 
Wilson  gives  patch  as  a  vulgar  ab- 
breviation for  Telug.  pach'chadamu,  '  a 
particular  kind  of  cotton  cloth,  gene- 
rally 24  cubits  long  and  2  broad  ;  two 
cloths  joined  together.' 

Fatchouli,  Fatch-Ieaf,  also  Futeh, 
and  Putcha-leaf,  s.  In  Beng.  pacha- 
pat.  The  latter  are  trade  names  of  the 
dried  leaves  of  a  labiate  plant  allied 
to  mint  (Pogosteanon  patchouly,  PeUe- 
tier).  It  is  supposed  to  be  a  cultivated 
variety  of  Pogostemon  Heyneanus,  Ben- 
tham,  a  native  of  the  Deccan.  It  is 
grown  in  native  gardens  throughout 
India,  Ceylon,  and  the  Malay  Islands, 
and  the  dried  flowering  spikes  and 
leaves  of  the  plant,  which  are  used,  are 


PATGSABilE. 


518 


PATEGA. 


sold  in  every  bazar  in  Hindustan.  The 
pacha-pat  is  used  as  an  ingredient  in 
tobacco  for  smoking,  as  a  hair-scent 
by  women,  and  especially  lor  stuffing 
m.attresses  and  laying  amongst  clothes 
as  we  use  lavender. 

In  a  fluid  form  patchouli  was  intro- 
duced into  England  in  1844,  and  soon 
became  very  fashionable  as  a  perfume. 

The  origin  of  the  word  is  a  Afficultjr. 
The  name  is  alleged  in  Drury,  and  in 
Porbes  Watson's  Nomenclature  to  be 
Bengali.  Littr^  says  the  word  patchouli 
is  patchey-elley,  '  f euille  de  patchey ' ; 
in  what  language  we  know  not ; 
perhaps  it  is  from  Tamil  pachcha, 
'  green, '  and  ela,  Slam,  an  aromatic 
perfume  for  the  hair. 

1673.  "  Note,  that  if  the  following  Goods 
from  Acheen  hold  out  the  following  Hates, 
the  Factor  employed  is  no  further  re- 
sijonsible. 

*  *  *  * 

Patch  Leaf,  1  Bahar  Maunds  7  20  sear.''— 
Fryer,  209. 

Patcharee.Patclierry,  Paroherry, 

s.  In  the  Bengal  Presidency,  before 
the  general  construction  of  '  married 
quarters'  by  Government,  patcharee 
was  the  name  applied  in  European 
corps  to  the  cottages  which  used  to  form 
the  quarters  of  married  soldiers.  The 
origin  of  the  word  is  obscure,  and  it 
has  been  suggested  that  it  was  a  cor- 
ruption of  pichch'hdri,  'the  rear,' 
because  these  cottages  were  in  rear 
of  the  barracks.  But  we  think  it  most 
likely  that  the  word  was  brought,  like 
many  other  terms  peculiar  to  the 
British  soldier  in  India,  from  Madras, 
and  is  identical  with  a  term  in  use 
there,  parcherry  or  patcherry,  which 
represents  the  Tamil  paiasJi'sheri, 
'  a  Pariah  village,'  or  rather  the  quar- 
ter or  outskirts  of  a  town  or  village 
where  the  Pariahs  reside. 

1781.  "  Leurs  maisons  (o.-il-d.  des  Farias) 
sent  des  cahutes  oh  un  homme  peut  h,  peine 
entrer,  et  elles  forment  de  petits  villages 
qu'on  appelle  Paretcheria." — Sonnerat,  ed. 
1782,  i.  98. 

1878.  "During  the  greater  portion  of 
the  year  extra  working  gangs  of  scavengers 
were  kept  for  the  sole  purpose  of  going  from 
ParcherrytoParcherryand  cleaning  them." 
— Seport  of  Madras  Municipality,  p.  24. 

c.  1880.  ' '  Experience  obtained  in  Madras 
some  years  ago  with  reconstructed  par- 
cherries,  and  their  effect  on  health,  might 
be  imitated  possibly  with  advantage  in  Cal- 
cutta."— Report  Try  Army  Sanitary  Gom- 
mission. 


Fateca,  s.  This  word  is  used  by 
the  Portuguese  in  India  for  a  water- 
melon (CiirwHus  vulgaris,  Schrader; 
OucurUta  Citrullus,  L.)  It  is  from  the 
Arabic  al-battikh  or  al-hittikh.  F. 
Johnson  gives  this  '  a  melon,  musk- 
melon.  A  pumpkin ;  a  cucurbitaceous 
plant.'  We  presume  this  is  not  merely 
the  too  common  dictionary  looseness, 
for  the  chaos  of  cucurbitaceous  nomen- 
clature both  vulgar  and  scientific  is 
universal  (see  A.  De  Candolle,  Origine 
des  Plcmtes  cuttivees.  In  Lane's  Modem 
Egyptians  (ed.  1837,  i.  200)  the  word 
butteekh  is  rendered  explicitly  '  water- 
melon.' We  have  also  in  Spanish 
albadeca,  which  is  given  by  Dozy  and 
Eng.  as  'espfece  demelon' ;  and  we  have 
the  French  pasteque,  which  we  beUeve 
always  means  a  water-melon.  De  Can- 
dolle seems  to  have  no  doubt  that  the 
water-melon  was  cultivated  in  ancient 
Egypt,  and  believes  it  to  have  been 
introduced  into  the  Grrseco-Eoman 
world  about  the  beginning  of  our  era ; 
whilst  Hehn  carries  it  to  Persia 
from  India,  '  whether  at  the  time  of  the 
Arabian  or  of  the  Mongol  domination, 
(and  then)  to  Greece,  through  the 
medium  of  the  Turks,  and  to  Eussia, 
though  that  of  the  Tartar  States  o£ 
Astrakan  and  Kazan.' 

The  name  pateca,  looking  to  the 
existence  of  essentially  the  same  word 
in  Spanish,  we  should  have  supposed  to 
have  been  Portuguese  long  before  the 
Portuguese  establishment  in  India;  yet 
the  whole  of  what  is  said  by  Garcia 
De  Orta  is  inconsistent  with  this.  In  his 
Golloquio  XXXVI.  the  gist  of  the  dia- 
logue is  that  his  visitor  from  Europe, 
Euano,  tells  how  he  had  seen  what 
seemed  amost  beautifnl  melon,  and  how 
Garcia's  housekeeper  recommended  it, 
but  on  tryingit,  ittasted  only  of  mud  in- 
stead of  melon !  Garcia  then  tells  him 
that  at  Diu,  and  in  the  Balaghat,  &c., 
he  would  find  excellent  melons  with  the 
flavour  of  the  melons  of  Portugal ;  but 
"those  others  which  the  Portuguese 
here  in  India  call  patecas  are  quite 
another  thing — huge  round  or  oval 
fruits,  with  black  seeds, — not  sweet 
{doce)  like  the  Portugal  melons,  but 
bland  {suave),  most  juicy  and  cooling, 
excellent  in  bilious  fevers,  and  con- 
gestions of  the  liver  and  kidneys,  &c." 
Both  name  and  thing  are  represented 
as  novelties  to  Euano.  Garcia  tells  him 
also  that  the  Arabs  and  Persians  call 
it  iatiec  indi,  i.e.,  melon  of  India  (F. 


PATECA. 


519 


FATEL,  POTAIL. 


Johnson  gives  '  h'ttlkh-i  hindl,  the 
citrul ' ;  ■whilst  in  Persian  hinduwana 
13  also  a  -word  for  water-melon,)  but 
that  the  real  Indian  country  name  was 
calangari  (Mahr.  haUngar,  'a  water- 
melon'). Euano  then  refers  to  the 
ludiecas  of  OastiUe  of  which  he  had 
heard,  and  queries  if  these  were  not 
the  same  as  these  Indian  patecas,  but 
Garcia  says  they  are  quite  different. 
AH  this  is  curious  as  implying  that 
the  water-melon  was  strange  to  the 
Portuguese  of  that  time  (1563,  see 
CoUoquios,  i.  lHv.  seqq.) 

[A  friend  who  has  Bumell's  copy  of 

Garcia  De  Orta  tells  me  that  he  mids 

a  note  in  the  writing  of  tlie  former  on 

hdeca :  "i.e.,  the  Arabic  term.  As  this 

is  used  all  over  India,  water-melons 

must    have    been    imported    by   the 

Mahommedans."     I  believe  it  to  be  a, 

mistake  that  the  word  is  in  use  all  over 

India.    I  do  not  think  the  word  is  ever 

used  in  Upper  India,  nor  is  it  (in  that 

sense)  in  either  Shakespear  or  Pallon. 

The  most  common  wordintheN.W.P. 

for  a  -sirater-melon  is  (P.)  tarbuz,  whilst 

the   musk-melon    is    (P).    kharbuza. 

And    these_  words  are    so    rendered 

from  the  Am  respectively  by  Bloch- 

mann (see his E.  T.i.  66,  "melons  .  .  . 

■water-melons,"    and    the    original  i. 

67,  "  kharbuza   .  .   .   tarbuz.")       But 

with  the  usual  chaos  already  alluded  to, 

■we  find  both  these  words  interpreted  in 

P.  Johnson  as  "  water-melon."      And 

according  to  Hehn  the  latter  is  called 

in  the  Slav  tongues  arbuz  and  in  Mod. 

Greek  Kafmova-ta,  the   first  as  well  as 

the  last  probably  from  the  Turkish 

kdrpWj  which  has  the  same  meaning, 

for  this  hard  k  is  constantly  dropt  in 

modem  pronunciation.'*    H.  T.] 


*  We  append  a  valuable  note  on  this  from  Prof, 
liobertson  Smith : 

"(1.)  The  classical  form  of  the  Ar.  word  is  6if- 
Ikh.  5(i(iIfcA  is  a  ■widely-spread  vulgarism,  indeed 
now,  I  fancy,  universal,  for  1  don't  think  I  ever 
heard  the  first  syllable  pronounced  lyith  aa  i. 

"<2.)  The  term,  according  to  the  law-books, 
includes  all  kinds  of  'melons  {Lane) ;  but  practic- 
^ly  it  is  applied  (certainly  at  least  in  Syria  and 
Egypt)  almost  exclusively  to  the  water-melon,  un- 
less it  has  a  limiting  adjective.  Thus  "  the  wild 
hUHklt,"  isthecolocynth,  and  with  other  adjectives 
it  may  be  used  of  very  various  cucurbitaceous 
fruits  (see  examples  in  Dozy's  Suppt.). 

"(3.)  The  biblical  form  is/tbatttkh{e.g.  Numbers 
xi.  6,  where  the  B.V.  has  'melons.')  But  this  is 
only  the  *  water-melon ' ;  for  in  the  Mishna  it  is 
distinguished  from  the  sweet  melon,  the  latter 
being  named  by  a  mere  transcription  in  Hebrew 
letters  of  the  Greek  /irilumiwuiv.  Law  justly  con- 
eludes  that  the  Palestinians  (and  the  Syrians,  for 
theff  name  only  diifers  slightly)  got  the  sweet 
melon  from  the  Greeks,  whilst  for  the  water-melon 


1598.  "...  ther  is  an  other  sort  like 
Melons,  called  Fatecas  or  Angurias,  or 
Melons  of  India,  which  are  outwardlle  of  a 
darke  greene  colour ;  inwardlie  white  with 
blaoke  kernels ;  they  are  verie  waterish  and 
hard  to  byte,  and  so  moyst,  that  as  a  man 
eateth  them  his  mouth  is  full  of  water,  but 
yet  verie  sweet  and  verle  cold  and  fresh 
meat,  wherefore  manie  of  them  are  eaten 
after  dinner  to  coole  men." — I/inschoten, 
97. 

0.  1610.  "Toute  la  campagne  est  cou- 
verte  d'arbres  fruitiers  .  .  .  et  d'arbres  de 
coton,  de  quantity  de  melons  et  de  pateques, 
qui  sont  espfeoe  de  oitrouilles  de  prodigieuse 
grosseur  .  .  ." — Pyrard  de  Laval,  ed.  1679, 
i.  286. 

,,       A  few  pages  later  the  word  is 
written  Fasteques. — 76.  301. 

1673.  "  From  hence  (Elephanta)  we  sailed 
to  the  Putaclwes,  a  Garden  of  Melons  (Fu- 
tacho  being  a  Melon)  were  there  not  wild 
Rats  that  hinder  their  growth,  and  so  to 
Bombaim." —  Fri/er,  76. 

Patel,  Potail,  s.  The  head-man  of 
a  village,  having  general  control  of 
village  afiairs,  and  forming  the  medium 
of  communication  with  the  officers  of 
government.  In  'M.ahx..patil,  Hind. 
patel.  The  most  probable  etym.  seems 
to  be  from ya<  (Mahr.) '  a  roll  or  regis- 
ter.' The  title  is  more  particularly 
current  in  territories  that  are  or  have 
been  subject  to  the  Mahrattas,  "  and 
appears  to  be  an  essentially  MarAthi 
word,  being  used  as  a  respectful  title 
in  addressing  one  of  that  nation,  or  a 
Siidra  in  general"  {Wihon).  The 
office  is  hereditary,  and  is  often  held 
under  a  government  grant.  The  title 
is  not  used  in  the  Gangetic  Provinces, 
but  besides  its  use  in  Central  and  W. 
India  it  has  been  commonly  employed 
in  S.  India,  probably  as  a  Hindustani 
word,  though  Monigar  (Maniyakaram), 
adhika/ri,  &c.,  are  the  appropriate  syno- 
nyms in  Tamil  and  Malabar  districts. 

1804.  "The  Fatel  of  Beitoulgaum,  in 
the  usual  style  of  a  Mahratta  patel,  keeps 
a  band  of  plunderers  for  his  own  profit  and 
advantage.  You  will  inform  him  that  if  he 
does  not  pay  for  the  horses,  bullocks,  and 
articles  plundered,  he  shall  be  hanged  also. 
—Wellington,  27th  March. 

1809.     "...   FatteU,  or  headmen."— 
Lord  Valentia,  i.  415. 

thev  have  an  old  and  probably  true  Semitic  word. 
For  hatUlch  Syriac  has  pattikh,  indicating  that  m 
literan- Arabic  the  a  has  been  changed  to  i,  only 
to  agree  with  rules  of  grammar.  Thus  popular 
pronunciation  seems  always  to  have  kept  the  old 
form,  as  popular  usage  seems  always' to  have  used 
the  word  mainly  in  its  old  specific  ineaning.  The 
Bible  and  the  Mishna  suffice  to  refute  Hehn  s  view 
(of  the  introduction  of  the  water-melon  froni  India). 
Old  ICimhl,  in  his  Miklol,  illustrates  the  Hebrew 
word 'by  IJie  Spanish  Mdiecas." 


PATNA. 


520 


P  ATT  AM  An,  P ATI  MAR. 


1814.  "At  the  settling  of  the  jumma- 
bundee,  they  pay  their  proportion  of  the 
village  assessment  to  government,  and  then 
dispose  of  their  grain,  cotton,  and  fruit, 
without  being  accountable  to  the  patell." — 
Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  ii,  418. 

1819.  "  The  present  system  of  Police,  as 
far  as  relates  to  the  villagers  may  easily  be 
kept  up  ;  but  I  doubt  whether  it  is  enough 
that  the  village  establishment  be  main- 
tained, and  the  Whole  put  under  the  Mam- 
lutdar.  The  Potail's  respectability  and 
influence  in  his  village  must  be  kept  up. " — 
Mphinstone,  in  Life,  ii.  81. 

1820.  ' '  The  Patail  holds  his  office  direct 
of  Government,  under  a  written  obligation 
.  .  .  which  specifies  his  duties,  his  rank, 
and  the  ceremonies  of  respect  he  is  entitled 
tb ;  and  his  perquisites,  and  the  quantity 
of  freehold  land  allotted  to  him  as  wages." 
—  T.  Coats,  in  Tr.  Bo.  Idt.  Sac,  iii.  183. 

1823.  "  The  heads  of  the  family  .... 
have  purchased  the  office  of  Fotail,  or  head- 
man. —Mal-colm,  Central  India,  i.  99. 

1826.  "  The  potail  offered  me  a  room  in 
his  own  house,  and  I  very  thankfully  ac- 
cepted it." — Pundurany  Jffari,  241. 

1851.  "This  affected  humility  was  in 
fact  one  great  means  of  effecting  his  eleva- 
tion. When  at  Poonah  he  (Madhajee  Sin- 
dea)  .  .  .  instead  of  arrogating  any  exalted 
title,  would  only  suffer  himself  to  be  called 
Pateil.  .  . " — Fraser,  Mil.  Mem.  of  Skinner, 
i.  33. 

1870.  "The  Fotail  accounted  for  the 
revenue  collections,  receiving  the  perquisites 
and  percentages,  which  were  the  accus- 
tomed dues  of  the  office." — Systems  of  Land 
Tenure  (Cobden  Club),  163. 

Fatna,  n.  p.  The  cMef  city  of 
Bahar;  and  the  representative  of  the 
Palihothra  of  the  Greeks  {Pataliputra) ; 
T3.m&.  Pattana,  "the city." 

1586.  "  From  Bannaras  I  went  to  Pate- 
naw  downe  the  riuer  of  Ganges  .  .  .  Pate- 
naw  is  a  very  long  and  a  great  towne.  In 
times  past  it  was  a  kingdom,  but  now  it  is 
vnder  Zelabdim  Echebar,  the  great  Mogor 
....  In  this  towne  'there  is  a  trade  of 
cotton,  and  cloth  of  cotton,  much  sugar, 
which  they  carry  from  hence  to  Bengala 
and  India,  very  much  Opium  and  other 
commodities." — R.  Fitch,  in  HakVuyt, ii. 388. 

1616.  "Bengala,  a  most  spacious  and 
fruitful  Province,  but  more  properly  to  be 
called  a  kingdom,  which  hath  two  very 
large  Provinces  within  it,  Purh  and  Patan, 
the  one  lying  on  the  east,  and  the  other  on 
the  west  side  of  the  River  Ganges." — Terry, 
ed.  1665,  p.  357. 

1673.  "Sir  WiUiam,  Langham  ....  is 
Superintendent  over  all  the  Pactories  on  the 
coast  of  Coromandel,  as  far  as  the  Bay  of 
Bengala,  and  up  Huygly  River  .  .  .  viz. 
Fort  St.  George,  alias  Moderns,  Pettipolee, 
Mechlapatan,  Cfundore,  Meda/pollon,  Balasore, 
Bengala,  Huygly,  Castle  JBuzzar,  Pattanaw. " 
—Fryer,  38. 


1726.  "  If  you  go  higher  up  the  Ganges 
to  the  N.  W.  you  come  to  the  great  and 
famous  trading  city  of  Pattena,  capital  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Behar,  and  the  residence  of 
the  Vice-roy." — Valentijn,  v.  164. 

1727.  "Patana  is  the  next  Town  fre- 
quented by  Europeans  ...  for  Saltpetre 
and  raw  Silk.  It  produces  also  so  much 
Opium,  that  it  serves  all  the  Countries  in 
India  with  that  commodity." — A.  Ham.  ii. 
21. 

» Patola,  8.  Canarese  and  Mai". 
pattuda,  '  a  silk-cloth.'  In  the  fourth 
quotation  it  is  rather  misapplied  to  the 
Ceylon  dress  (v.  Comboy). 

1516.  ' '  Coloured  cottons  and  silks  which 
the  Indians  called  patola."— 5ar6om,  184. 

1522.  "...  Patolos  of  silk,  which  are 
cloths  made  at  Cambaya  that  are  highly 
prized  at  Malaca. "— Correa,  Lendas,  li.  2, 
714. 

1545.  ".  .  .  homems  .  .  .  encachados 
com  patolas  de  eeda,."— Pinto,  ch.  olx. 
(Cogan,  p.  219). 

1552.  "They  go  naked  from  the  waist 
upwards,  and  below  it  they  are  clothed 
with  silk  and  cotton  which  they  call  pa- 
tolas." — Castanheda,  ii.  78. 

1614.  "...  PatoUas  .  .  ."—Peyton,  in 
Purchas,  i.  530. 

Pattamar,  Patimar,  &o.,  s.  This 
word  has  two  senses : 

a.  A  foot-runner,  a  courier.  In 
this  use  the  word  occurs  only  in  the 
older  writers,  especially  Portuguese. 

b.  A  kind  of  lateen-rigged  ship, 
with  one,  two,  or  three  masts,  common 
on  the  west  coast.  This  sense  seems 
to  be  comparatively  modem.  In  both 
senses  the  word  is  perhaps  the  Kon- 
kani  path-mar,  '  a  courier.'*  C.  P.  B., 
however,  says  that  pattamar,  applied  to 
a  vessel,  is  Malayal.  signifying  "  goose- 
wing." 

a.— 

1552.  "...  But  Loren90  de  Brito,  see- 
ing things  come  to  such  a  pass  that  certain 
Captains  of  the  King  (of  Cananor)  with 
troops  chased  him  to  the  gates,  he  wrote  to 
the  viceroy  of  the  position  in  which  he  was 
by  Fatamares,  who  are  men  that  make  great 
journeys  by  land." — De  Barros,  II.  i.  5. 

The  word  occurs  repeatedly  in  Correa, 
Lendas,  e.  g.  III.  i.  108,  149,  &c. 

1598.  "...  There  are  others  that  are 
called  Patamares,  which  serue  onlie  for 
Messengers  or  Posts,  to  oarie  letters  from 
place  to  place  by  land  in  winter-time  when 
men  cannot  travaile  by  sea." — Linschoten, 
78. ^ 

*  Molesworth's  Mahr.  Diet,  gives  both  paUmdri 
and  phatemari  for  "  a  sort  of  swift-sailing  vessel,  a 
paitymar,"  with  the  etym.  "  tidinga-bringcr." 
Patta  is  tidings,  but  the  second  part  of  the  word 
so  derived  is  not  clear. 


PATTELLO,  PATKLLEE.        521 


PAUNCHWAY. 


1606.  "The  eight  and  twentieth,  a  Pat- 
temar  told  that  the  Governor  was  a  friend 
to  us  only  in  shew,  wishing  the  FortugaZh 
in  our  roome;  for  we  did  no  good  in  the 
Country,  but  brought  Wares  which  they 
were  forced  to  buy  .  .  ." — Soger  Saioes,  in 
PurcluM,  i.  605. 

c.  1666.  "Tranquebar,  qui  est  eloign^ 
de  Saint  Thom^  de  cinq  joum^es  d'uu 
Courier  ^  pi^,  qu'on  appelle  Fatamar." — 
Thevenot,  v.  275. 

1673.  "After  a  month's  Stay  here  a 
Patamar  (a  Foot  Post)  from  Fm-t  St.  George 
made  us  sensible  of  the  Dutch  being  gone 
from  thence  to  Ceylon." — Fryer,  36. 

1689.  "A  Pattamar,  i.e.  a  Foot  Mes- 
senger, is  generally  employ'd  to  carry  them 
(letters)  to  the  remotest  Bounds  of  the  'Eim- 
1iire."—0vington,  251. 

1705.  "  XJn  Patemare  qui  est  un  hoinme 
du  Pais ;  c'est  ce  que  nous  appellons  un 
expr^  .  .  ." — Luillier,  43. 

1758.  "Yesterday  returned  a  Pattamar 
or  express  to  our  Jew  merchant  from 
Aleppo,  by  the  way  of  the  Desert  .  .  ." — 
Ives,  297. 

c.  1760.  "Between  Bombay  and  Surat 
there  is  a  constant  intercourse  preserved, 
not  only  by  sea,  .  .  .  but  by  Pattamars,  or 
foot-messengers  overland." — Grose,  i.  119. 

This  is  the  last  instance  we  have  met  of 
the  word  in  this  sense,  which  is  now  quite 
imlcnown  to  Englishmen. 

b. 

1600.  "...  Escrevia  que  hum  barco 
pequeno,  dos  que  chamam  patamares,  se 
meteria  .  .  ."—Lucena,  Vida  do  P.  F. 
Xavier,  185. 

1834.  A  description  of  the  Patamars, 
with  a  plate,  is  given  in  Mr.  John  Edye's 
paper  on  Indian  coasting  vessels,  in  vol.  i. 
of  the  K.  As.  Soc.  Journal. 

1860.  "  Among  the  vessels  at  anchor  lie 
the  dows  of  the  Arabs,  the  petamares  of 
Malabar,  the  dhoneys  of  Coromandel.  . ." — 
Tennent's  Ceylon,  ii.  103. 

Pattello,  Patellee,  s.  A.  large  flat- 
bottomed  boat  on  the  Ganges;  Hind. 
patela. 

1685.  "We  came  to  a  great  Godowne, 
where  .  .  .  this  Nabobs  Son  has  laid  in  a 
vast  quantity  of  Salt,  here  we  found  divers 

?-eat  Patellos  taking  in  their  lading  for 
a,V[aa3,."— Hedges,  Jan.  6. 
I860.   "  The  Putelee  (or  Kutora),  or  Bag- 

f  age-boat  of  Hindostan,  is  a  vei-y  large,  flat- 
ottomed,  clinker-built,  unwieldy-looking 
piece  of  rusticity  of  probably  .  .  .  about  35 
tons  burthen ;  but  occasionally  they  may  be 
met  with  double  this  si2.e."~OoleswoHhy 
want,  Bwral  Life  in  Bengal,  p.  6. 

Paulist,  n.  p.  Tbe  Jesuits  were 
commonly  so  called  in  India,  because 
theu?  ■houses  in  that  country  were  for- 
merly always  dedicated  to   St.   Paul 


tbe  great  Missionary  to  the  Heathen. 
They  have  given  up  this  practice  since 
their  modem  reestablishment  in  India. 
They  are  stiU  called  Paolotti  in  Italy, 
especially  by  those  who  don't  like 
them. 

c.  1567.  "...  e  vi  sono  assai  Chiese  dei 
padri  di  San  Paulo  i  quali  fanno  in  quei 
luoghi  gran  profitto  in  conuertire  quei 
popoli." — Federici,  in  Bamus.  iii.  390. 

1623.  "I  then  went  to  the  College  of 
the  Jesuit  Fathers,  the  Church  of  which, 
like  that  at  Daman,  at  Bassaim,  and  at 
almost  all  the  other  cities  of  the  Portuguese 
in  India,  is  called  San  Paolo;  whence  it 
happens  that  in  India  the  said  Fathers  are 
known  more  commonly  by  the  name  of 
Paolisti  than  by  that  of  Jesuits." — P.  della 
Valle,  27th  April. 

0.  1650.  "  The  Jesuits  at  Goa  are  known 
by  the  name  of  Paulists ;  by  reason  that 
their  great  Church  is  dedicated  to  St.  Paul. 
Nor  do  they  wear  Hats,  or  Corner-Caps,  as 
in  Europe,  but  only  a  certain  Bonnet, 
resembling  the  Skull  of  a  Hat  without  the 
Brims." — Tavemier,  B.  T.,  77. 

1672.  "  There  was  found  in  the  fortress 
of  Cranganor  a  handsome  convent,  and 
Church  of  the  Paulists,  or  Disciples  and 
followers  of  Ignatius  Loyola  .  " — Bal- 
daeus.  Germ.,  p.  110. 

In  another  passage  this  author  says  they 
were  called  Paulists,  because  they  were 
first  sent  to  India  by  Pope  Paul  III.  But 
this  is  not  the  correct  reason. 

1673.  "  St,  Paul's  was  the  first  Monastery 
of  the  Jesuits  in  Goa,  from  whence  they 
receive  the  name  Paulistins." — Fryer,  150. 

c.  1760.  "  The  Jesuits,  who  are  better 
known  in  India  by  the  appellation  of 
Panlists,  from  their  head  church  and  con- 
vent of  St.  Paul's  in  Goa,."— Grose,  i.  50. 

Pauncliway,  s.  A  light  kind  of 
boat  used  on  the  rivers  of  Bengal ;  like 
a  large  dinffliy  (q.v.),  with  a  tilted 
roof  of  matting  or  thatch,  a  mast  and 
four  oars.     Beng.  pansi,  and  pamm. 

c.  1760.  "Ponsways,  Guard-boats." — 
Grose  (Glossary). 

1780.  "The  Paunch  ways  are  nearly  of 
the  same  general  construction  (as  budge- 
rows),  with  this  difference,  that  the  greatest 
breadth  is  somewhat  further  aft,  and  the 
stem  lower." — Hodges,  39-40. 

1790.  "Mr.  Bridgwater  was  driven  out 
to  sea  in  a  common  paunchway,  and  when 
every  hope  forsook  him  the  boat  floated 
into  the  harbour  of  Masulipatam." — Gal- 
cutta  Monthly  JReview,  i.  40. 

1823.  "...  Apanchwajr,  or  passage-boat 
.  .  .  was  a  very  characteristic  and  interesting 
vessel,  large  and  broad,  shaped  like  a 
snuffer-dish ;  a  deck  fore-and-aft,  and  the 
middle  covered  with  a  roof  of  pabn- 
branches  .  .  ."—Heber,  ed.  1844,  i.  21. 

1860.     "...  You  may  suppose  that  I 


PAWL. 


522 


PAYEN-aSAUT. 


engage  neither  pinnace  nor  bujra,*  but  that 
comfort  and  economy  are  sufficiently  ob- 
tained by  hiring  a  small  hlvouUya* — or,  what 
is  more  likely  at  a  fine- weather  season  like 
this,  a  small  native  punsoee,  which,  with  a 
double  set  of  hands,  or  four  oars,  is  a  lighter 
aiid  much  quicker  boat."— C.  Gramt,  Rural 
Life  in  Bengal,  10. 

Pawl,  s.  H.  pal.  A  small  tent 
with  two  light  poles,  and  steep  sloping 
sides;  no  walls,  or  ridge-pole. 

1785.  "Where  is  the  great  quantity  of 
baggage  belonging  to  you,  seeing  that  you 
have  nothing  besides  tents,  pawls,  and 
other  such  necessary  articles." — Tippoo's 
Letters,  p.  49. 

Pawn,  s.  The  betel-leaf  (q.v.) 
Hind,  pan,  from  the  Sansk.  parna, 
'a  leaf.'  It  is  a  North -Indian 
term,  and  is  generally  used  for 
the  combination  of  betel,  areca-nut, 
lime,  &c.,  which  is  politely  oflered 
(alongwith  otto  of  roses)to  visitors,  and 
which  intimates  the  termination  of  the 
visit.  This  is  more  fully  termed  pawn- 
SOOparie  {svparl  t  is  Hind,  for  areca). 

1616.  "The  King  giving  mee  many 
good  words,  and  two  pieces  of  his  Pawne 
out  of  his  Dish,  to  eate  of  the  same  he  was 
eating.  .  .  "—  Sir  T.  Boe,  in  Purchas,  i.  576. 

1673.  "...  it  is  the  only  Indian  enter- 
tainmen  t,  commonly  called  Pawn. " — Fryer, 
p.  140. 

1809.  "  On  our  departure  pawn  and  roses 
were  presented,  but  we  were  spared  the 
attar,  which  is  every  way  detestable." — 
Lord  Valentia,  i.  101. 

Pawnee,  s.  Hind,  pmi,  '  water,' 
The  word  is  used  extensively  in  Anglo- 
Indian  compound  names,  such  as  bda- 
yati  pani,  '  soda-water,'  brandy- 
pawnee,  Khush-bo  pani  (for  European 
scents),  &c.,  &c.  An  old  friend,  Gen. 
J.  T.  Boileau,  RE.  (Bengal),  contri- 
butes from  memory  the  following 
Hindi  ode  to  Water,  on  the  Pindaric 
theme  apia-TovfievvSwp,  or  the  Thaletic 
one  apxTj  8e  twv  iravratv  vha>p  ! 

"  Pani  kua,  pani  tal ; 
Pani  ata,  pani  dal ; 
Pani  bagh,  pani  ramna ; 
Pani  Ganga,  pani  Jamna ; 
Pani  hansta,  pani  rota  ; 
Pani  jagta,  pani  sota ; 
Pani  bap,  pani  ma  ; 
Bara  nam  pani  ka  !  " 


"*  See  Eudgerow  ana  BoUah. 

+  "These  leaves  are  not  vsed  to  bee  eaten  alone, 
but  because  of  their  bltternesse  they  are  eaten  with 
a  certaine  kind  of  fruit,  which  the  Maiaia/rs  and 
Portugalls  call  Arecca,  the  &iisuratcs  and  DecanUm 
Suparijs,  .   "—In  I'urchas,  ii.  17S1. 


Thus  rudely  done  into  English : 
"  Thou,    Water,     stor'st    our   Wells    and 
Tanks, 
Thou  fiUest  Gunga's,  Jumna's  banks ; 
Thou,  Water,  sendest  daily  food. 
And  fruit  and  flowers  and  needful  wood  ; 
Thou,    Water,    laugh'st,    thou,    Water, 

weepest ; 
Thou,    Water,    wak'st,    thou,    Water, 


— Father,  Mother,  in  Thee  blent, — 
Hail,  O  glorious  Element !  " 

Pawnee,  Ealla,  Hind.  Edlapam, 
i.e.  'Black  Water';  the  name  of 
dread  by  which  natives  of  the  interior 
of  India  designate  the  Sea,  with  es- 
pecial reference  to  a  voyage  across  it, 
and  to  transportation  to  penal  settle- 
ments beyond  it. 

1823.  "An  agent  of  mine,  who  was  for 
some  days  with  Cheettoo  "  (a  famous  Pin- 
daii  leader),  "told  me  he  raved  continually 
about  Kala  Panee,  and  that  one  of  his 
followers  assured  him,  when  the  Pindarry 
chief  slept,  he  used  in  his  dreams  to  repeat 
those  dreaded  words  aloud." — Sir  J.  Mal- 
colm, Central  India  (2d  ed.),  i.  446. 

1833.  "  Xala  Pany,  dark  water,  in  allu- 
sion to  the  Ocean,  is  the  term  used  by  the 
Natives  to  express  transportation.  Those 
in  the  interior  picture  the  place  to  be  an 
island  of  a  very  dreadful  description,  and 
full  of  malevolent  beings,  and  covered  vrith 
snakes  and  other  vile  and  dangerous  non- 
descript animals." — Mackintosh,  Ace.  of  the 
Tribe  of  Bainoosies,  44. 

Payen-ffhaut,  n.p.  The  country  on 
the  coast  below  the  Ghauts  or  passes 
leading  up  to  the  table-land  of  the 
Deccan.  It  was  applied  usually  on 
the  west  coast,  bat  the  expression 
Garnatic  Payen-ghaut  is  also  pretty 
frequent,  as  applied  to  the  low  coun- 
try of  Madras  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Peninsula.  Prom  Hind,  and  Mahr. 
ghat,  combined  with  Pers.  pain, 
'  below.' 

1629-30.  "  But  ('Azam  Khin)  found  that 
the  enemy  having  placed  their  elepfiante 
and  baggage  in  the  fort  of  Dh^rur,  haS"  the 
design  of  descending  the  Payin-ghat.'l^ 
Abdu'l  Hamid  Lahtrri,  in  Elliot,  vii.  17. 

1784.  "  Peace  and  friendship  ....  be- 
tween the  said  Company  and  the  Nabob 
Tippo  Sultan  Bahauder,  and  their  friends 
and  allies,  particularly  including  therein  the 
Rajahs  of  Tanjore  and  Travencore,  who  are 
friends  and  allies  to  the  English  and  the 
Camatio  Fay  en  Qih&yit."— Treaty  of  Man- 
galore,  in  Munvro's  Nam:,  252. 

1785.  "  You  write  that  the  European 
taken  prisoner  in  the  Fayen-ghaut  .... 
being  skilled  in  the  mortar  practice,  you 
propose  converting  him  to  the  faith  .... 
It  IS  knovni  (or  understood)."— ieiterao/ 
Tippoo,  p.  12. 


PECVL,  PIKOL. 


523 


PEEPUL. 


Pecul,  Pikol,  s.  Malay  and  Javan- 
ese pikul,  '  a  man's  load.'  It  is 
applied  as  the  Malay  name  of  the 
Ohmese weight  of  100  katis  (see  Catty), 
called  by  the  Chinese  themselves 
skih,  and=133^1b.  avoird. 

1554.  "And  in  China  anything  is  sold 
and  bought  by  cates  and  picos  and  taels, 
provisions  as  well  as  all  other  things." — A. 
Nunes,  42. 

1613.  "  Bantam  Pepper  vngarbled  .  .  . 
was  worth  here  at  our  conuning  tenne  Tayes 
the  Feccull  which  is  one  hundred  cattees, 
making  one  hundred  thirtie  pound  EngHsh 
subtUl." — Saris,  iaJPurdtas,  i.  369. 

Fedir,  n.p.  The  name  of  a  port 
and  state  of  the  North  coast  of  Suma- 
tra. Barros  says  that,  before  the  esta- 
blishment of  Malacca,  Pedir  was  the 
greatest  and  most  famous  of  the  States 
on  that  island.  It  is  now  a  place  of 
no  consequence. 

1498.  It  is  named  as  Pater  in  the  Boteiro 
of  Vasco  da  Gama,  but  with  very  incorrect 
information.    See  p.  113. 

1510.  "We  took  a  junk  and  went  to- 
wards Sumatra,  to  a  city  called  Fider  .  . 
In  this  country  there  grows  a  great  quantity 
of  pepper,  and  of  long  pepper  which  is 
esUei  Malaga  ....  in  this  port  there  are 
laden  with  it  every  year  18  or  20  ships,  all 
of  which  go  to  Cathai." — Varthema,  233. 

1511.  "  And  having  anchored  before  the 
said  Fedir,  the  Captsun  General  (Alboquer- 
que)  sent  for  me,  and  told  me  that  I  should 
go  ashore  to  learn  the .  disposition  of  the 
people  ....  and  so  I  went  ashore  in  the 
evening,  the  General  thus  sending  me  into 
a  country  of  enemies, — people  too  whose 
vessels  and  goods  we  had  seized,  whose 
fathers,  sons,  and  brothers  we  had  killed  ;— 
into  a  country  where  even  among  them- 
selves there  is  little  justice,  and  treachery 
in  plenty,  still  more  as  regards  strangers ; 
truly,  he  acted  as  caring  little  what  became 
of  me  !  .  .  ,  .  The  answer  given  me  was 
this  :  that  I  should  teU  the  Captain  Major 
General  that  the  city  of  Fedir  had  been  for 
a  lonp;  time  noble  and  great  in  trade  .... 
that  its  port  was  always  free  for  every  man 
to  come  and  go  in  security  ....  that  they 
were  men  and  not  women,  and  that  they 
could  hold  for  no  friend  one  who  seized  the 
ships  visiting  their  harbours ;  and  that  if 
the  General  desired  the  IGng's  friendship 
let  him  give  back  what  he  had  seized,  and 
then  his  people  might  come  ashore  to  buy 
and  sell."— Letter  of  Giov.  da  EmpoU,  in 
Archiv.  Star.  Ital.,  54. 

1516.  "  The  Moors  live  in  the  seaports, 
and  the  Gentiles  in  the  interior  (of  Su- 
matra). The  principal  kingdom  of  the 
Moors  is  called  Fedir,  Much  very  good 
pepper  grows  in  it,  which  is  not  so  strong 
or  so  fine  as  that  of  Malabar.  Much  silk 
IS  also  CTovm  there,  but  not  so  good  as  the 
silk  of  China."— iorSom,  196. 


1538.  "Furthermore  I  told  him  what 
course  was  usually  held  for  the  fishing  of 
seed-pearl  between  PuUo  Tiquos  and  Pullo 
Quenim,  which  in  time  past  were  carried 
by  the  Bataes  to  Pazem  and  Fedir,  and  ex- 
changed with  the  Twrks  of  the  Straight  of 
MecqvM,  and  the  Ships  of  Judaa  (see  Judea) 
for  such  Merchandise  as  they  brought  from 
Gh'and  Cairo."— Pinto  {in  Cogan),  25. 

1553.  "After  the  foundation  of  Malaca, 
and  especially  after  our  entrance  to  the 
Indies,  the  Kingdom  of  Pacem  began  to 
increase,  and  that  of  Fedir  to  wane.  And 
its  neighbour  of  Achem,  which  was  then 
insignificant,  is  now  the  greatest  of  all,  so 
vast  are  the  vicissitudes  in  States  of  which 
men  make  so  great  account." — Banvs,  iii. 
V.  1. 

1615.  "  Articles  exhibited  against  John 
Oxwicke.  That  since  his  being  in  Feedere 
'  he  did  not  entreate '  anything  for  Priaman 
and  Tecoe,  but  only  an  answer  to  King 

James'  letter " — Saimbury,  i.  411. 

"Fedeare."— 76.,  p.  415. 

Peeada.  •  See  under  Peon. 

Peenus,  s.  i.e.  Hind.  P'mas.  A  cor- 
niption  of  Eng.  pinnace,  a  name  which 
is  applied  to  a  class  of  budgerow  rigged 
like  a  brig  or  brigantine,  on  the  rivers 
of  Bengal,  for  European  use.  Eoebuok 
gives  as  the  marine  Hind,  for  pinnace, 
p'hineex. 

1784.  ' '  For  sale  ...  a  very  handsome 
Finnace  Budgerow." — In  Seton-Kaii;  i.  45. 

Peepul,  s.  Hind,  plpal,  Sansk.  pip- 
pala,  Ficus  religioaa,  L. ;  one  of  the 
great  fig-trees  of  India,  which  often 
occupies  a  prominent  place  in  a  village, 
or  near  a  temple. 

The  P'ZpoZ  has  a  strong  resemblance, 
in  wood  and  foliage,  to  some  common 
species  of  poplar,  especially  the  aspen, 
and  its  leaves  with  their  long  footstalks 
quaver  like  those  of  that  tree.*  It  is 
possible  ther  afore  that  the  name  is 
identical  with  that  of  the  poplar.  No- 
thing would  be  more  natural  than  that 
the  Aryan  immigrants,  on  first  seeing 
this  Indian  tree,  should  give  it  the 
name  of  the  poplar  which  they  had 
known  in  more  northern  latitudes 
(popwZ-tts,  pappel,  &o.).  Indeed,  in 
Kumaon,  a  true  sp.  of  poplar  {Populua 
ciliata)  is  called  by  the  people  gar- 
pipal  (qu.  ghar,  or  'house '-peepul?). 
Dr.  Stewart  also  says  of  this  Populus  : 
"  This  tree  grows  to  a  large  size,  occa- 
sionally reaching  10  feet  in  girth,  and 

*  Thi.>i  trembling  is  popularly  attributed  to 
siiirits  agitating  eacli  leaf.  And  hence  probably 
the  name  of  '  Devil's  tree '  given  it,  aeoording  to 
Eheede,  by  Christians  in  Malabar.— ifort.  Mai. 
i.  48. 


PEEPUL. 


524 


PEER. 


from  its  leaves  resembling  those  of  th.e 
pipal  ...  is  frequently  called  by  that 
name  by  plainsmen."  {Punjab  Plants, 
p.  204).  A  young  peepul  was  shown 
to  one  of  the  present  writers  in  a  gar- 
den at  Palermo  as  populo  delle  Indie. 
And  the  recognized  nam.e  of  the  peepul 
in  French  books  appears  to  be  peupUer 
d'Inde.  Ool.  Tod  notices  the  resem- 
blance {Rajasthan,  i.  80),  and  it  appears 
that Vahl  called  \iFicus popuUfolia.*  In 
Balfour's  Indian  Cyclopaedia  it  is  called 
by  the  same  name  in  translation,  '  the 
poplar-leaved  Fig-tree.'  We  adduce 
these  facts  the  more  copiously  perhaps 
because  the  suggestion  of  the  identity  of 
the  -D.a,r:nsiapippala  and  populus  was  some- 
what scornfully  rejected  by  a  very 
learned  scholar.  The  tree  is  peculiarly 
destructive  to  buildings,  as  birds  drop 
the  seeds  in  the  joints  of  the  masoiiry, 
which  becomes  thus  penettated  by  the 
spreading  roots  of  the  tree.  This  is 
alluded  to  in  a  quotation  below. 

c.  1550.  "  His  soul  quivered  lilce  a  pipal 
leaf." — Ramdyana  of  Tulsi  Dds,  by  Grouse 
(1878),  ii.  25. 

1806.  "Au  sortir  du  village  un  pipal 
^Ifeve  sa  tSte  majestueuse  .  .  .  Sa  nom- 
breuse  posterity  I'entoure  au  loin  sur  la 
plaine,  telle  qu'une  arm^e  de  g^ans  qui 
entrelaoent  fraternellement  leurs  bras  in- 
formes."' — HoMfner,  i.  149. 

This  writer  seems  to  mean  a  banyan. 
The  peepul  does  not  drop  roots  'in  that 
fashion. 

1817.  "  In  the  second  ordeal,  an  excava- 
tion in  the  ground  ....  is  fiUed  with  a 
fire  of  plppal  wood,  into  which  the  party 
must  walk  barefoot,  proving  his  guilt  if  he 
is  burned ;  his  innocence,  if  he  escapes  un- 
hurt."— Mill  (quoting  from  Halhed),  ed. 
1830,  i.  280. 

1826.  "  A  little  while  after  this  he  arose, 
and  went  to  a  Peepul-tree,  a  short  way 
off,  where  he  appeared  busy  about  some- 
thing, I  could  not  well  make  out  what." — 
Paiiditrang  Hm^i,  27. 

_  1836.  "  It  is  not  proper  to  allow  the  Eng- 
lish, after  they  have  made  war,  and  peace 
has  been  settled,  to  remain  in  the  city. 
They  are  accustomed  to  act  like  the  Peepul 
tree.  Let  not  Younger  Brother  therefore 
allow  the  English  to  remain  in  his  country." 
— Letter  from  Court  of  China  to  Court  of 
Ava.    See  Mission  to  Ava,  p.  265. 

18.54.  "  Je  ne  puis  passer  sous  silence 
deux  beaux  arbres  .  .  .  ce  sont  le  penplier 
d'Inde  k  larges  feuilles,  arbre  repute  sacr^ 
.  .  ." — PaUegoix,  Siam,  i.  140. 

1861. 
"  .  .  .  .  Yonder  crown  of  umbrage  hoar 

Shall  shield  her  well ;  the  Feepul  whisper 
a  dirge 


"^  See  also  GeograpU.  Magazine,  ii,  50. 


And  Caryota  droop  her  tearlike  store 
Of  beads;    whilst  over  all  slim   Casua- 

rine 
Points  upwards,  with  her  branchlets  ever 

green. 
To  that  remaining  Rest  where  Night  and 

Tears  are  o'er." 

Sarrackpore  Park,  18th  Nov.,  1861. 

Peer,  s.  Pw,  a  Mahommedan 
Saint  or  Bea\us.  But  the  word  is  used 
eUiptically  for  the  tombs  of  such  per- 
samages,  the  circumstance  pertaining 
to  them  which  chiefly  creates  notoriety 
or  fame  of  sanctity ;  and  it  may  be 
remarked  that  Wali  (or  Wely  as  it  is 
often  written),  Imamzada,  Shaikh,  and 
Marabout  (see  under  Adjutant),  are 
often  used  in  the  same  elliptical  way 
in  Syria,  Persia,  Egypt,  and  Barbary 
respectively.  We  may  add  that  Nahl 
(Prophet)  is  used  in  the  same  fashion. 

1665.  ' '  On  the  other  side  was  the  Garden 
and  the  chambers  of  the  Mullahs,  who  with 
great  conveniency  and  deUght  spend  their 
lives  there  under  the  shadow  of  the  mira- 
culous Sanctity  of  this  Pire,.  which  they  are 
not  wanting  to  celebrate :  But  as  I  am  al- 
ways very  unhappy  on  such  occasions,  he  did 
no  Miracle  that  day  upon  any  of  the  sick." 
— Bemier,  133. 

1673.  "Hard  by  this  is  a  Peor,  or 
Burying  place  of  one  of  the  Prophets,  being 
a  goodly  monument." — Fryer,  240. 

The  following  are  examples  of  the 
parallel  use  of  the  other  words  named: 

Wali; 

1841.  "The  highest  part  (of  Hermon) 
crowned  by  the  Wely,  is  towards  the  western 
end." — Robinson, Biblical  Researches,  iii.  173. 
,,  "In  many  of  the  villages  of  Syria 
the  Traveller  will  observe  small  dome- 
covered  buildings,  with  grated  windows 
and  surmounted  by  the  crescent.  These 
are  the  so-called  Wells,  mausolea  of  saints, 
or  tombs  of  sheikhs." — Baedeker's  Egypt, 
Eng.  ed.,  Pt.  I.,  150. 

Imamzada : 

1864.  "We  rode  on  for  three  farsakhs, 
or  fourteen  miles,  more  to  another  Imam- 
zadah,  called  Kafsh-girl  .  .  ." — Eastwick, 
Three  Years'  Residence  in  Persia,  ii.  46. 

1883.     "The  few  villages have 

numerous  walled  gardens,  with  rows  of 
poplar  and  willow-trees  and  stunted  mul- 
berries, and  the  inevitable  ImamzadehB," 
— Col.  Beresford  Lovett's  Itinerary  Notes  of 
Route  Survais  in  Northern  Persia  in  1881 
and  1882,  Proc.  R.  G.  S.  (N.S.)  v.  73. 

Shaikh  : 

1817.  "Near  the  ford  (on  Jordan),  half 
a  mile  to  the  south,  is  a  tomb  called 
'  Sheikh  Daoud,'  standing  on  an  apparent 
round  hUl  resembUng  a  barrow." — Irby  and 
Mangles,  304. 

Nabi: 

1856.  "Of  all  the  points  of  interest 
about  Jerusalem,  none   perhaps  gains  so 


PEGU. 


525 


PEKING. 


much  from  an  actual  visit  to  Palestine  as 
the  lofty  peaked  eminence  which  fills  up  the 
north-west  comer  of  the  table-land.  .  .  At 
present  it  bears  the  aame  of  Nebi-Samuel, 
which  is  derived  from  the  Mussulman  tra- 
dition— now  perpetuated  by  a  mosque  and 
tomb— that  here  lies  buried  the  prophet 
Samuel." — Stanley^  Palestine,  165. 

So  also  Nabi- YSmts  at  Nineveh.    And 
see  Nebi-ifoMsa  in  De  Saulcy,  ii.  73. 

Pegu,  n.  p.  Tlie  name  wMcli  we 
give  to  the  Kingdom  wHch.  formerly 
existed  in  the  Delta  of  the  Irawadi, 
to  the  city  which  was  its  capital,  and 
to  the  British  province  which  occupies 
its  place.  The  Burmese  name  is  Bago. 
This  name  belongs  to  the  Talaing 
language,  and  is  popularly  alleged  to 
mean  '  conquered  by  stratagem,'  to 
explain  which  a  legend  is  given ;  but 
no  doubt  this  is  mere  fancy.  The  form 
Pegu,  as  in  many  other  cases  of  oui- 
geographical  nomenclature,  appears  to 
come  through  the  Malays,  who  call  it 
Paigu.  The  first  European  mention 
that  we  know  is  in  Oonti's  narrative 
{o.  1440)  where  Poggio  has  Latinized 
it  as  Pauco-nia ;  but  Fra  Mauro,  who 
probably  derived  this  name,  withrauch 
other  new  knowledge,  from  Conti,  has 
in  his  great  map  (c.  1459)  the  exact 
Malay  form  Paigu.  Nikitin  (c.  1475) 
has,  if  we  may  depend  on  his  transla- 
tor into  Enghsh,  Pegu,  as  has  Hiero- 
pimo  di  8.  Stefano  (1499).  The  Eoteiro 
of  Vasco  da  Grama  (1498)  has  PegHo, 
and  describes  the  land  as  Christian,  a 
mifltake  arising  no  doubt  from  the  use 
of  the  ambiguous  term  Kafir  by  his 
Mahommedan  informants  (see  under 
Caffer).  Varthema  (1510)  has  Pego, 
and  Giov.  da  Bmpoli  (1514)  PecA ;  Bar- 
bosa  (1516)  again  Paygu;  but  Pegu 
is  the  usual  Portuguese  form,  as  in 
Barros,  and  so  passed  to  us. 

1498.  "  Feguo  is  a  land  of  Christians, 
and  the  King  is  a  Christian  ;  and  they  are 
all  white  like  us.  This  King  can  assemble 
20,000  fighting  men,  i.e.  10,000  horsemen, 
as  many  footmen,  and  400  war  elephants  ; 
here  is  all  the  musk  in  the  world  .  .  .  and 
on  the  main  land  he  has  many  rubies  and 
much  gold,  so  that  for  10  cruzados  you  can 
buy  as  much  gold  as  will  fetch  25  in 
Caleout,  and  there  is  much  lac  (lacra)  and 
benzoin.  .  .  ."—Boteiro,  112. 

1505.  "  Two  merchants  of  Cochin  took 
on  them  to  save  two  of  the  ships ;  one  from 
Pegu  with  a  rich  cargo  of  lac  (lacre),  benzoin, 
and  musk,  and  another  with  a  cargo  of 
drugs  from  Banda,  nutmeg,  mace,  clove, 
and  sandalwood;  and  they  embarked  on 
the  ships  with  their  people,  leaving  to  chance 
their  own  vessels,  which  had  cargoes  of 


rice,  for  the  value  of  which  the  owners  of  the 
ships  bound  themselves." — Oorrea,  i.  611. 

1514.  "Then  there  is  Pecil,  which  is  a 
populous  and  noble  city,  abounding  in  men 
and  in  horses,  where  are  the  true  mines  of 
linoni  (?)*  and  perfect  rubies,  and  these  in 
great  plenty ;  they  are  fine  men,  tall  and 
well  limbed  and  stout ;  as  of  a  race  of 
giants.  .  .  ." — Empoli,  80. 

1541.  See  Bagou'in  F.  M.  Pinto  under 
Peking. 

1542.  ".  .  .  .  andforall  the  goods  which 
came  from  any  other  ports  and  places,  viz. 
from  Fegnu  to  the  said  Port  of  Malaqua, 
from  the  Island  of  Qamatra  and  from  within 
the  Straits.  .  .  ." — Titolo  of  the  Fortress 
and  City  of  MalaqvA,  in  Tombo,  p.  105  in 
Subsidios. 

1568.  "Concludo  che  non  fe  in  terra 
Re  di  possSza  maggiore  del  Re  di  Pegu,  per 
cibche  na  sotto  di  se  venti  Re  di  corona.  — 
Ces.  Federici,  in  Bamus.,  iii.  394. 

1572. 
"  Olha  o  reino  Arraoao,  olha  o  assento 
De  Pegti,  que  j^  monstros  povoaram, 
Monstros  filhos  do  feo  ajuntamento 
D'huma  mulher  e  hum  cao,  que  sos  se 

aoharam."  Camoes,  x.  122. 

By  Burton : 
"  Arraoan-realm  behold,  behold  the  seat 
of  Pegu  peopled  by  a  monster-brood ; 
monsters  that  gendered  meeting  most 

unmeet 
of  whelp  and  woman    in    the   lonely 
wood.  ..." 

1597.  "...  I  recommend  you  to  be  very 
watchful  not  to  allow  theTurks  to  export  any 
timber  from  the  Kingdom  of  Pegu  nor 
yet  from  that  of  Achin  (do  DaQhem) ;  and 
with  this  view  you  should  give  orders  that 
this  be  the  subject  of  treatment  with  the 
King  of  Dachem  since  he  shows  so  great  a 
desire  for  our  friendship,  and  is  treating  in 
that  sense." — Despatch  from  the  King  to  Goa, 
5th Peb.  J.n  Archivo Povt.  Orient., 'P&saic.  iii. 

Pegu  Ponies.  These  are  in  Madras 
sometimes  termed  ellipticallyPegUS,  as 
Arab  horses  are  universally  termed 
Arabs.  The  ponies  were  much  valued, 
and  before  the  annexation  of  Pegu 
commonly  imported  into  India;  less 
commonly  since,  for  the  local  demand 
absorbs  them. 

1880.  "  For  sale  ....  also  Bubble  and 
Squeak,  bay  PegueB." — Madras  Mail,  Feb. 
19th. 

Peking,  n.  p.  This  name  means 
'North- Court,'  and  in  its  present  ap- 
plication dates  from  the  early  reigns 
of  the  Ming  Dynasty  in  China.  When 
they  dethroned  the  Mongol  descendants 
of  Chinghiz  and  Kublai  (1368)  they 
removed  the  capital    from    Taitu   or 


*  "diUnOTli  eperfetti  rvhini; 
be  "di  iuoni  e  perfetti." 


perhaps  should 


PEKING. 


526 


PELICAN. 


Khanbaligh.  [Camhaluc  of  Polo)  to  tie 

treat  city  on  the  Tangtsze  whicli  has 
een  since  known  as  Nan-King  or 
'  South-Court. '  But  before  many  years 
the  Mongol  capital  was  rehabilitated 
as  the  imperial  residence,  and  became 
Pe-King  accordingly.  Its  preparation 
for  reoocupation  began  in  1409.  The 
first  English  mention  that  we  have  met 
with  is  that  quoted  by  Sainsbury,  in 
which  we  have  the  subjects  of  more 
than  one  allusion  in  Milton. 

1520.  "  Thom^  Pires,  quitting  this  pass, 
arrived  at  the  Province  of  Nanquij,  at  its 
chief  city  called  by  the  same  name,  where 
the  King  dwelt,  and  spent  in  coming  thither 
always  travelling  north,  four  months ;  by 
which  you  may  take  note  how  vast  a  matter 
is  the  empire  of  this  gentile  Prince.  He 
sent  word  to  Thom^  Pires  that  he  was  to 
wait  for  him  at  Feonij,  where  he  would 
despatch  his  affair.  This  city  is  in  another 
province  so  called,  much  further  north,  in 
which  the  King  used  to  dwell  for  the  most 
part,  because  it  was  on  the  frontier  of  the 
Tartars.  .  .  ." — Barros,  III.  vi.  1. 

1541.  "This  City  of  Pequin.  .  .  is  so 
prodigious,  and  the  things  Uierein  so  re- 
markable, as  I  do  almost  repent  me  for 
undertaking  to  discourse  of  it.  .  .  .  For 
one  must  not  imagine  it  to  be,  either  as  the 
City  of  Some,  or  ConstaMimople,  or  Vemice, 
or  Paris,  or  London,  or  Sevill,  or  lAsbon. 
.  .  .  Nay  I  will  say  further,  that  one  must 
not  think  it  to  be  like  to  Grand  Cairo  in 
Egypt,  Tawris  in  Persia,  Amaddba  (Ama- 
dabad)  in  Camibaya,  Bisrmga(r)  in  Na/rsin- 
gaa,  Goura  (Gouro)  in  Bengdla,  Ava  in 
Ghalen,  Timplam  in  Oatamimham,  Martaban 
(Martavao)  and  Bagou  in  Pegu,  Gnvmpd 
and  Tinlau  in  SianiTnon,  Odia  in  the  King- 
dom of  Soman,  Passavan  and  Dema  in  the 
Island  of  Java,  Pangor  in  the  Country  of 
the  Lequiens  (no  Lequio)  Usangea  (Uzagnfe) 
in  the  Ch-and  Cauchin,  Lancama  (La;ame)  in 
Tartary,  and  Meaco  (Mioco)  in  Jappun  .  .  , 
for  I  dare  well  affirm  that  all  those  same 
are  not  to  be  compared  to  the  least  part  of 
the  wonderful  City  of  Pequin.  .  ." — Pinto 
(in  Cogan),  p.  136  (orig.  cap.  cvii.). 

1614.  "Kichard  Cocks  writing  from 
Ferando  understands  there  are  great  cities 
in  the  country  of  Corea,  and  between  that 
and  the  sea  mighty  bogs,  so  that  no  man  can 
travel  there ;  but  great  waggons  have  been 
invented  to  go  upon  broad  flat  wheels,  under 
sail  as  ships  do,  in  which  they  transport 
their  goods  .  .  .  the  deceased  Emperor  of 
Japan  did  pretend  to  have  conveyed  a  great 
army  in  these  sailing  wagons,  to  assail  the 
Emperor  of  China  in  his  City  of  Paquin." 
— In  Sainsbury,  i.  343. 

166*. 

"from  the  destined  walls 

Of  Cambalu,  seat  of  Cathaian  Can, 

And    Samarohand    by    Oxus,     Temer's 
throne, 

To  Paquin  of  Sinaean  Kings.  .  .  ." 

Paradise  Lost,  xi. 


Pelican,  s.     This  word,  in  its  proper 
application  to  thePeZicaraMS  onocrotalus, 
L.,  is  in  no  respect  peculiar  to  Anglo- 
India,  though  we  maj  here  observe 
that  the  bird  is  called  in  Hindi  by  the 
poetical  name  gagan-bher,  i.e.,  '  Sheep 
of    the    Sky,'    which  we  have  heard 
natives  with  their  strong  propensity  to 
metathesis  convert  into   the    equally 
appropriate   Oanga-bheri  or  '  Sheep  of 
the  Granges.'    The  name  may  be  illus- 
trated by  the  old  term   '  Oape-sheep' 
applied  to  the  albatross.*    'But  Pelican 
is  habitually  misapplied  by  the  British 
soldier    in   India  to  the  bird  usually 
called  Adjutant  (q.v.)     We  may  re- 
member how  Prof.  Max  Miiller,  in  his 
Lectures  on  Language,  tells  us  that  the 
Tahitians  show  respect  to  their  sove- 
reign by  ceasing  to  employ  in  common 
language  those  words  which  form  part 
or  the  whole  of  his  name,  tod  invent 
new  terms  to  supply  their  place.  ' '  The 
object  was  clearlyto  guard  again'st'the 
name  of  the  sovereign  being  ever  used, 
even  by  accident,  in  ordinary  conversa- 
tion, "t  Now,  by  an  analogous  process, 
it  is  possible  that  some  martinet,  hold- 
ing the  office  of  adjutant,  at  an  early 
date  in  the  Anglo-Indian  history,  may 
have  resented  the  ludicrously  appro- 
priate employment  of  the  usual  name 
of  the  bird,  and  so  may  have  introduced 
the   entirely    inappropriate  name    of 
pelican  in  its  place. 

It  is  in  the  recollection  of  one  of  the 
present  writers  that  a  worthy  northern 
matron,  who  with  her  husband  had 
risen  from  the  ranks  in  the  — th  Light 
Dragoons,  on  being  challenged  for 
speaking  of  "the  pelicama  in  the 
barrack-yard,"  maintained  her  cor- 
rectness, conceding  only  that  "some 
ca'd  them  paylicans,  some  ca'd  them 
audjutants." 

1829.  "ThisofScer  .  .  .  on  going  round 
the  yard  (of  the  military  prison)  ....  dis- 
covered a  large  beef -bone  recently  dropped 
The  sergeant  was  called  to  account  for  this 
ominous  appearance.  This  sergeant  was  a 
shrewd  fellow,  and  he  immediately  said, — 
'Oh  Sir,  the  peUcans  have  dropped  it.' 
This  was  very  plausible,  for  these  birds  will 
carry  enormous  bones ;  and  frequently  when 

*  " .  -  .  great  diversion  is  found  ...  in  firing 
balls  at  birds,  particularly  the  alhitross,  a  large 
species  of  the  swan,  commonly  seen  witliin  two  or 
three  hundred  miles  round  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
and  which  the  Preneh  call  Montpns  (Moutons)  dii 
Cap."—Munro's  Narrative,  13.  The  confusion  of 
genera  here  equals  that  mentioned  in  our  article 
above. 

t  2nd  series,  1864,  p.  35 


PENANG. 


527 


PENGUIN. 


fighting  for  them  they  drop  them,  so  that 
this  might  very  probably  have  been  the 
case.  The  moment  the  dinner-trumpet 
sounds,  whole  flocks  of  these  birds  are  in 
attendance  at  the  barrack-doors,  waiting  for 
hones,  or  anything  that  the  soldiers  may  be 
pleased  to  throw  to  them." — Mem.  of  John 
SMpp,  ii.  25. 

Fenang,  n.p.  THs  is  the  proper 
name  of  5ie  Island  adjoining  the  Pe- 
ninsula of  Malacca  [Pulo  Pinang), 
■which,  on  its  cession  to  the  English 
(1786)  was  named  '  Priace  of  Wales's 
Island.'  But  this  official  style  has 
again  given  way  to  the  old  name. 
Pinang  in  Malay  signifies  an  areca-nut 
or  areca-tree,  and,  according  to  Oraw- 
fuid,  the  name  was  given  on  account  of 
the  island's  resemblance  in  form  to  the 
fruit  of  the  tree  {vulgo,  the  ' '  betel- 
nut"). 

1592.  "  No  w  the  winter  (q.  v. )  coming  vpon 
vs  withmuch  contagious  weather,  we  diiected 
our  course  from  hence  with  the  Hands  of 
Pulo  Pinaou  (where  by  the  way  is  to  be 
noted  that  Pulo  in  the  Malaian  tongue  sig- 
nifieth  an  Hand)  .  .  .  where  we  came  to 
an  anker  in  a  very  good  harbbrough  be- 
tweene  three  Hands.  .  .  This  place  is  in  6 
degrees  and  a  halfe  to  the  Northward,  and 
some  fine  leagues  from  the  maine  betweene 
Malacca  and  Pegu." — Barker,  in  HaMuyt, 
ii.  .589-590. 

Penang  Lawyer,  s.  The  popular 
nameof  ahandsome  andhard  (but  some- 
times brittle)  walking-stick,  exported 
from  Penang  and  Suigapore.  It  is  the 
stem  of  aminiature  palin  (LicucUa  acuti- 
fida,  Griffith).  The  sticks  are  prepared 
by  seraprng  the  young  stem  with  glass, 
so  as  to  remove  the  epidermis  and  no 
more.  The  sticks  are  then  straight- 
ened by  fire,  and  polished  (Balfour). 

The  name  is  popularly  thought  to 
have  originated  in  a  jocular  supposi- 
tion that  lawsuits  in  Penang  were  de- 
cided by  the  lex  hacidina.  But  there 
can  be  little  doubt  that  it  is  a  corrup- 
tion of  some  native  term,  and  pinang 
liyar,  '  wild  areca,'  may  almost  cer- 
tainly be  assumed  to  be  the  real  name. 

1883.  (But  the  book — an  excellent  one — 
is  without  date — more  shame  to  the  Me- 
Uffious  Tract  Society  which  publishes  it). 
"  Next  morning,  taking  my  '  Penane 
lawyer '  *  to  defend  myself  from  dogs  .  .  .' 
~CHlmowr,  Among  the  Mongols,  14. 

Penguin,  s.  Popular  name  of  several 
species   of     birds    belonging    to    the 


"  A  Penang  lawyer  is  a  heavy  walking-stick, 
supposed  to  be  so  called  from  its  usefulness  in 
«ttling  disputes  in  Penang."— JTote  to  the  above. 


genera  Aptenodytes  and  Spheniscus.  We 
have  not  been  able  to  ascertain  the 
etymology  of  this  name.  It  may  be 
from  the  IPort.  pingue,  fat.  See  Littre. 
He  quotes  Clusius  as  picturing  it,  who 
says  they  were  called  a  pinguedine.  It 
is  surely  not  that  given  by  Sir  Thomas 
Herbert  in  proof  of  the  truth  of  the 
legend  of  Madoc's  settlement  in 
America;  and  which  is  indeed  implied 
60  years  before  by  the  narrator  of 
Drake's  voyage ;  though  probably  bor- 
rowed by  Herbert  direct  from  Selden. 

1578.  "  In  these  Islands  we  found  greate 
relief  and  plenty  of  good  victuals,  for  in- 
finite were  the  number  of  fowle  which  the 
Welsh  men  named  Penguin,  aud  Magilanus 
tearmed  them  geese.  .  .  ." — Drake's  Voyage, 
by  F.  Fletcher,  Hak.  Soc,  p.  72. 

1593.  ' '  The  pengwin  described. " — Saw- 
kins,  V.  to  S.  Sea,  p.  Ill,  Hak.  Soc. 

1606.  ' '  The  Pengwines  bee  as  bigge  as 
our  greatest  Capons  we  have  in  England, 
they  have  no  winges  nor  cannot  flye  .... 
they  bee  exceeding  fatte,  but  their  flesh  is 
veneranke.  .  .  ."—Middleton,  f.  B.  4. 

1609.  "Nous  trouvSmes  beaucoup  de 
Chies  de  Mer,  et  Oyseaux  qu'on  appelle 
Fenguyns,  dont  I'Escueil  en  estait  quasi 
convert."— Houtman,  p.  4. 

c.  1610.  ".  .  .  .  le  reste  est  tout  cou- 
vert  ....  d'vne  quantity  d'Oyseaux  nom- 
mez  pinguy,  qui  font  Ik  leurs  oeufs  et  leurs 
petits,  et  il  y  en  a  une  quantit(5  si  prodi- 
gieuse  qu'on  ne  sjjauroit  mettre  .  .  .  le  pied 
enquelque  endroitque  ce  soit  sans  toucher." 
— Pyrard  de  Laval,  i.  73. 

1612.  "About  the  year  CIO.  C.LXX. 
Madoc  brother  to  David  a/p.Owen,  prince  of 
Wales,  made  this  sea  voyage  (to  Florida) ; 
and  by  probability  these  names  of  Capo  de 
Briton  in  Norumheg,  and  Pengwin  in  part 
of  the  Northern  America,  for  a  white  rock, 
and  a  white-headed  bird,  according  to  the 
British,  were  relioks  of  this  discovery." — 
Selden,  Notes  on  Drayton's  Polyolbion,  in 
Works  (ed.  1726),  iii.,  col.  1802. 

1616.  "The  Island  called  Pen-guin  Is- 
land, probably  so  named  by  some  Welsh- 
man, in  whose  Language  Pen-guin  signifies 
a  white  head;  and  there  are  many  great 
laay  fowls  upon,  and  about,  this  Island, 
with  great  cole-black  bodies,  and  very  white 
heads,  called  Penguins."— Tary,  ed.  1665, 
p.  334. 

1638.  " .  .  .  .  that  this  people  (of  the 
Mexican  traditions)  were  Welsh  rather  than 
Spaniards  or  others,  the  Records  of  this 
voyage  writ  by  many  Bardhs  and  Genea- 
logists confirme  it  ...  .  made  more  ortho- 
doxaU  by  Welsh  names  given  there  to 
birds,  rivers,  rocks,  beasts,  &c., as  .  .  .  Pen- 
gwyn,  refer'd  by  them  to  a  bird  that  has 
a  white  head.  .  .  ." — Herbert,  Some  Yeares 
Travels,  &e.,  p.  360. 

Unfortunately  for  this  etymology  the 
head  is  precisely  that  part  which  seems  in  all 
species  of  the  bird  to  be  black !    But  M. 


PEON. 


528 


FEON. 


Eoulin,  quoted  by  Littr^  maintains  thfe 
Welsh  (or  Breton)  etymology,  thinking;  the 
name  was  first  given  to  some  short-wmged 
sea-bird  with  a  white  head,  and  then  trans- 
ferred to  the  penguin.  .And  Terry,  if  to  be 
depended  on,  supports  this  view. 

1674. 
"So  Horses  they  affirm  to  be 
Mere  Engines  made  by  Geometry , 
And  were  invented  first  from  Engins, 
As  Indian  Britons  were  from  Penguins." 
Hudibras,  Pt.  I.,  Canto  u.  57. 

Peon,  s.  This  is  a  Portuguese  word 
pedo  (Span,  peon)  ;  from  pe,  '  foot,' 
and  meaning  '  a  footman '  (also  a  paion 
at  chess),  and  is  not  therefore  a  cor- 
ruption, as  has  been  alleged,  of  Hind. 
piyada,  meaning  the  same ;  though 
the  words  are,  of  course  ultimately 
akin  in  root.  It  was  originally  used 
in  the  sense  of  '  a  foot- soldier' ;  thence 
as  '  orderly  'or  messenger.  The  word 
Bepoy  was  used  within  our  recollection, 
perhaps  is  still,  in  the  same  sense  in  the 
city  of  Bombay.  The  transition  of 
meaning  comes  out  plainly  in  the  quo- 
tation from  Ives.  In  the  sense  of 
'  orderly  '  peon  is  the  word  usual  in  S. 
India,  whilst  chuprassy  (q.v.)  is  more 
common  in  N.  India,  though  peon  is 
also  used  there.  The  word  is  likewise 
employed  very  generally  for  men  em- 
ployed on  police  service  (see  Burk- 
undauze). 

The  word  had  probably  become  un- 
usual in  Portugal  by  1600;  for  Manoel 
Correa,  an  early  commentator  on  the 
Lusiads  (d.  1613),  thinks  it  necessarj"^  to 
explain  pioes  by  '  gente  de  pe.' 

1503.  "The  Qamorym  ordered  the  sol- 
dier (piao)  to  take  the  letter  away,  and 
strictly  forbade  him  to  say  anything  about 
his  having  seen  it." — Correa,  Lendas,!.  i.  421. 

1510.  "  So  the  Sabayo,  putting  much 
trust  in  this  (Eumi),  made  him  captain 
within  the  city  (Goa),  and  outside  of  it  put 
under  him  a  captain  of  his  with  two  thou- 
sand soldiers  (piaea)  from  the  Balagate.  .  .  ." 
—lb.,  II.  i.  51. 

1563.  "  The  pawn  (piao)  they  call  Piada, 
which  is  as  much  as  to  say  a  man  who  travels 
on  foot."-'G'ama,  f.  37. 

1575. 

"  0  Rey  de  Badajos  era  alto  Mouro 
Con  quatro  mil  cavallos  furiosos, 
Innumeros  pioes,  darmas  e  de  ouro, 
Guarnecidos,  guerreiros,  e  lustrosoa," 
By  Burton  :  Camoea,  iii.  66. 

"  The  King  of  Badajos  was  a  Moslem  bold, 
with  horse  four   thousand,  fierce  and 

furious  knights, 
and  countless  Peons,  armed  and  dight 

with  ^old, 
whose  polisht  surface  glanceth  lustrous 
light." 


1609.  "The  first  of  February  the  Capi- 
taine  departed  with  fiftie  Peons.  .  .  ."—W. 
Finch,  in  Purchas,  i.  421. 

c.  1610.  "Les  Pions  marchent  aprfes  le 
prisonnier,  li^  avec  des  cordes  qu'ift  tien- 
nent. — Pyrard  de  Laval,  ii.  11. 

c.  1630.  "The  first  of  December,  with 
some  Fe-unes  (or  black  Eoot-boyes,  who  can 
pratle  some  English)  we  rode  (from  Swally) 
to  Surat."— 5ir  T.  Herbert,  ed.  1638,  p.  35. 

1666.  ".  .  .  .  siete  cientos  y  treinta  y 
tres  mil  peones." — Faria  y  Soiisa,  i.  195. 

1673.  "  The  Town  is  walled  with  Mud, 
and  Bulwarks  for  Watch-Places  for  the 
English  peons." — Fryer,  29. 

,,  ".  .  .  .  Pe^ns  or  servants  to  wait 
on  us."— /6.  26. 

1687.  "  Ordered  that  ten  peons  be  sent 
along  the  coast  to  Pulicat  .  .  .  and  enquire 
all  the  way  for  goods  driven  ashore."— In 
Wheeler,  i.  179. 

1689.  "  At  this  Moors  Town,  they  got  a 
Peuu  to  be  their  guide  to  the  Mogul's 
nearest  Camp.  .  .  .  These  Feuns  are  some 
of  the  Gentous  or  Baahbouts,  who  in  all 
places  along  the  Coast,  especially  in  Sea- 
port Towns,  make  it  their  business  to  hire 
themselves  to  wait  upon  Strangers." — 
Damipier,  i.  508. 

,,  "A  Peon  of  mine,  named  Gemal, 
walking  abroad  in  the  Grass  after  the 
Rains,  was  unfortunately  bit  on  a  sudden 
by  one  of  them  "  (a  snake). — Ovington,  260. 

1705.  ".  .  .  .  pions  qui  sont  ce  que  nous 
appellons  ici  des  Gardes.  .  .  ." — t/wiUier, 
218. 

1745.  "Dfes  le  lendemain  je  fis  assem- 
bler dans  la  Forteresse  oil  je  demeurois  en 
quality  d'Aumonier,  le  Chef  des  Pions,  ohez 
qui  s'^taient  fait  les  deux  manages."— 
Norbert,  M6m.,  iii.  129. 

1746.  "  As  the  Nabob's  behaviour  when 
Madras  was  attacked  by  De  la  Bourdon- 
naia,  had  caused  the  English  to  suspect  his 
assurances  of  assistance,  they  had  2,000 
Peons  in  the  defence  of  Cuddalore.  .  ;  ."— 
Orme,  i.  81. 

c.  1760.  "  Peon.  Cue  who  waits  about 
the  house  to  run  on  messages ;  and  he  com- 
monly carries  under  his  arm  a  sword,  or  in 
his  sash  a  krese,  and  in  his  hand  a  ratan^  to 
keep  the  rest  of  the  servants  in  subjection. 
He  also  walks  before  your  palanquin,  carries 
chits  (q.v.)  or  notes,  and  is  your  body- 
guard."— Ivea,  50. 

1763,  "  Europeans  distinguished  these 
undisciplined  troops  by  the  general  name 
of  Peons."— 0?-me  i.  80,  ed.  1803. 

1772.  Hadley,  writing  in  Bengal,  spells 
the  word  pune ;  but  this  is  evidently  pho- 
netic. 

c.  1785.  "...  Peons,  a  name  for  the 
infantry  of  the  Deckan." — CwrrateioU's  L. 
of  Clive,  iv.  563. 

1780-90.  "I  sent  oSE  annually  from 
Sylhet  from  150  to  200  (elephants)  divided 
into  4  distinct  flocks. . . .  They  were  put  under 
charge  of  the  common  peon.    These  people 


PEPPER. 


520 


PEPPER. 


were  often  absent  18  months.  On  one  occa- 
sion my  servant  Manoo  .  .  .  after  a  twelve- 
month a  absence  returned  ....  in  appear- 
ance moat  miserable ;  he  unfolded  his  gir- 
dle, and  produced  a  aorap  of  paper  of  small 
dimensions,  which  proved  to  De  a  banlcer's 
bill  amounting  to  3  or  4,000  pounds, — his 
own  pay  was  30  shillings  a  month.  .  .  . 
When  I  left  India  Manoo  was  still  absent 
on  one  of  these  excuraions,  but  he  delivered 
to  my  agents  as  faithful  an  account  of  the 
produce  aa  he  would  have  done  to  myself. 
.  .  .  ." — Hon.  B.  JUndsay,  in  Lives  of 
Lindsays,  iii.  77. 

1842.  ".  .  .  he  was  put  under  arrest 
for  striking,  and  throwing  into  the  Indus, 
an  inoffensive  Peon,  who  gave  him  no  pro- 
vocation, but  who  was  obeying  the  orders 

he  received  from  Captain .    The  Major 

General  has  heard  it  said  that  the  supre- 
macy of  the  British  over  the  native  must 
be  maintained  in  India,  and  he  entirely 
concurs  in  that  opinion,  but  it  must  be 
maintained  by  justice."— ffen.  Orders,  etc., 
o/  Sm'  Ch.  Napier,  p.  72. 

1873.  "Pandurang  is  by  turns  a  servant 
to  a  shopkeeper,  a  peon,  or  orderly,  a  groom 
to  an  English  officer  .  .  .  and  eventually 
a  pleader  before  an  English  Judge  in  a 
populous  city." — Saturday  Seviao,  May  31, 
p.  728. 

Pepper,  s.  The  original  of  tMs 
word,  Sansk.  pippaK,  means  not  the 
ordinary  pepper  of  commerce  ('black 
pepper ')  but  long  pepper,  and  the  Sans- 
krit name  is  still  so  applied  in  Bengal, 
where  one  of  the  long-pepper  plants, 
which  have  sometimes  been  classed 
in  a  different  genus  ( Chavica)  from  the 
black  pepper,  was  at  one  time  much 
cultivated.  There  is  stiU  indeed  a  con- 
siderable export  of  long  pepper  from 
Calcutta ;  and  a  kindred  species  grows 
in  the  Archipelago.  Long  pepper  is 
mention  edby  Pliny,  as  well  as  white  and 
black  pepper ;  the  three  varieties  still 
known  in  trade,  though,  with  the  kind 
of  error  that  has  persisted  on  such  sub- 
jects till  quite  recently,  he  misappre- 
hends their  relation.  The  proportion 
of  their  ancient  prices  will  be  found 
in  a  quotation  below. 

The  name  must  have  been  trans- 
ferred by  foreign  traders  to  black 
pepper,  the  staple  of  export,  at  an 
early  date,  as  will  be  seen  from  the 
quotations.  Pippalvmula,  the  root  of 
long  pepper,  still  a  stimulant  medicine 
m  the  native  pharmacopoeia,  is  pro- 
bably the  TTcmpeas  pi^a  of  the  ancients 
[Bwle,  p.  86). 

We  maysay  here  that  Black  pepper 
18  the  fruit  of  a  perennial  climbing 
shrub.  Piper  nigrum,  L.,  indigenous  in 
the  forests  of  Malabar  and  Travancore, 


and  thence  introduced  into  the  Malay 
countries,  particularly  Sumatra. 

White  pepper  is  prepared  from  the 
black  by  removing  the  dark  outer 
layer  of  pericarp,  thereby  depriving  it 
of  a  part  of  its  pungency.  It  comes 
chiefly  vid  Singapore  from  the  Dutch 
settlement  of  Ehio,  but  a  small  quan- 
tity of  fine  quality  comes  from  Telli- 
cherry  in  Malabar. 

Long  pepper  is  derived  from  two 
shrubby  plants.  Piper  offidnarum, 
O.D.O.,  a  native  of  the  Archipelago, 
and  Piper  longum,  L.,  indigenous  in 
Malabar,  Ceylon,  E.  Bengal,  Timor, 
and  the  Philippines.  Long  popper  is 
the  fruit- spike  gathered  and  dried 
when  not  quite  ripe.  *  All  these  kinds 
of  pepper  were  (as  has  been  said) 
known  to  the  ancients. 

c.  70  A,D.  "  The  cornea  or  graines  .  .  . 
lie  in  certaine  little  huskes  or  cods  ...  If 
that  be  plucked  from  the  tree  before  they 
gape  and  open  of  themselves,  they  make 
that  spice  which  is  called  IiOne  pepper ; 
but  if  as  they  do  ripen,  they  cleave  and 
chawne  by  little  and  little,  they  shew  within 
the  white  pepper :  which  afterwards  beeing 
parched  in  the  Sunne,  chaungeth  colour 
and  waxeth  blacke,  and  therewith  riveled 
also  .  .  .  long  pepper  is  soone  sophisticated, 
with  the  senvie  or  mustard  seed  of  Alex- 
andria :  and  a  pound  of  it  is  worth  fifteen 
Roman  deniers.  The  white  costeth  seven 
deniers  a  pound,  and  the  black  is  sold  after 
foure  deniers  by  the  pound." — Pliny,  tr.  by 
Phil.  HoUand,  Bk.  xii.  oh.  7. 

c.  80-90.  ' '  And  there  come  to  these  marts 
great  ships,  on  account  of  the  bulk  and 
quantity  of  pepper  and  malabathrum  .  .  . 
The  Pepper  is  brought  (to  market)  here, 
being  produced  largely  only  in  one  district 
near  these  marts,  that  which  is  called  Kot- 
tonarike." — Periplus,  §  56. 

c.  A.D.  100.  "The  Pepper-Tree  (ireVspi 
SivSpov)  is  related  to  grow  in  India  ;  it  is 
short,  and  the  fruit  as  it  first  puts  it  forth 
is  long,  resembling  pods  ;  and  this  long 
pepper  has  within  it  (grains)  like  small 
millet,  which  are  what  grow  to  be  the  perfect 
(black)  pepper.  At  the  proper  aeaaon  it 
opena  and  puts  forth  a  cluster  bearing  the 
berries  such  as  we  know  them.  But  those 
that  are  like  unripe  grapes,  which  consti- 
tute the  white  pepper,  serve  the  best  for 
eye-remedies,  and  for  antidotes,  and  for 
theriacal  potencies." — Dioscorides.Mat.  Med. 
ii.  188. 

c.  545.  "  This  is  the  Pepper-tree  "  (there  is 
a  drawing).  "  Every  plant  of  it  is  twined 
round  some  lofty  forest  tree,  for  it  is  weak 
and  slim  like  the  slender  stems  of  the  vine. 
And  every  bunch  of  fruit  has  a  double  leaf 
as  a  shield ;  and  it  is  very  green,  like  the 
green  of  rue." — Oosmas,  Book  xi. 


»  Hanbury  and  Flaekiger,  Pharmaiographia. 


PERGUNNAH. 


530 


PERSIMMON. 


c.  870.  "The  mariners  say  every  bunch 
of  pepper  has  over  it  a  leaf  that  shelters  it 
from  tne  rain.  When  the  rain  ceases  the 
leaf  turns  aside ;  if  rain  reoomraenoes  the 
leai  again  covers  the  fruit." — IbtiKhwdddba, 
in  Journ.  As.,  Ser.  vi.,  torn,  v.,  284. 

1166.  "  The  trees  which  bear  this  fruit 
are  planted  in  the  fields  which  surround 
the  towns,  and  every  one  knows  his  planta- 
tion. The  trees  are  small,  and  the  pepper 
is  originally  white,  but  when  they  collect  it 
they  put  it  into  basons  and  pour  hot  water 
upon  it ;  it  is  then  exposed  to  the  heat  of 
the  sun,  and  dried  ...  in  the  course  of 
which  process  it  becomes  of  a  black  colour." 
— Bdbbi  Benjamin,  in  Wright,  p.  114. 

0.  1330.  "  L'albore  che  fa  il  pepe  fe  fatto 
come  I'elera  che  nasce  su  pei;  gli  muri. 
Questo  pepe  sale  su  per  gli  arbori  che  I'uo- 
mini  piantano  a  modo  de  I'elera,  e  sale  sopra 
tutti  li  arbori  piti  alti.  Questo  pepe  fa  rami 
amododell'uve; . . .  ematurosilovendemiano 
a  modo  de  I'uve  e  poi  pongono  il  pepe  al  sole 
a  seccare  come  uve  passe,  e  nulla  altra  cosa 
si  fa  del  pepe." — Odoric,  in  Cathay,  App. 
xlvil. 

Pergunnah,  s.  Hind,  pargana,  a 
subdivision  of  a  '  District '  or  ZiUa 
(q.  Y.). 

c.  1500.  "  The  divisions  into  slibas  and 
parganas,  which  are  maintained  to  the 
present  day  in  the  province  of  Tatta,  were 
made  by  these  people"  (the  Samma  Dy- 
nasty).—TdHkh-i-Tdhiri,  in  Elliot,  i.  273. 

1535.  "  Item,  from  the  3  praguanas, 
viz.,  Anzor,  Cairena,  Fanchenaa  133,260 
Jedeas."—S.  BoUlho,  Tombo,  139. 

1812.  "A  certain  number  of  villages 
with  a  society  thus  organised,  formed  a  per- 
gunnah."— JY/tfi  Beport,  16. 

Pergunnahs,  The  Twenty-four, 

n.p.  The  oiiioial  name  of  the  District 
immediately  adjoining  and  inclosing, 
though  not  administratively  including, 
Calcutta.  The  name  is  one  of  a  cha- 
racter very  ancient  in  India  and  the 
East.  It  was  the  original  '  Zemin- 
dary  of  Calcutta '  granted  to  the  Eng- 
lish Company  by  a  'Subadar's  Per- 
•wana' in  1757-58.  This  grant  was  sub- 
sequently confirmed  by  the  GreatMogul 
as  an  unconditional  and  rent-free  jag- 
hire  (q.v.). 

The  quotation  from  Sir  Eichard 
Phillips's  Million  of  Facts,  illustrates 
the  development  of  "  facts"  out  of  the 
moral  consciousness.  The  book  con- 
tains many  of  equal  value.  An  ap- 
proximate parallel  to  this  statement 
would  be  that  London  is  divided  into 
.Seven  Dials. 

1765.  "The  lands  of  the  twenty-four 
JPurgunnahs,  ceded  to  the  Company  by 
the  treaty  of  1757,  which  subsequently  be- 


came Colonel  Olive's  jagghier,  were  rated  on 
the  King's  books  at  2  lac  and  22,000  rupees." 
—  Holwell,  Hilt.  Events,  2nd  ed.,  p.  217. 

1812.  "  The  number  of  convicts  con- 
fined at  the  six  stations  of  this  division 
(independent  of  .Zillah  Twenty-four  per- 
gunnahs)  is  about  4,000.  _  Of  them  pro- 
bably nine-tenths  are  dacoits." — Fifth  Be- 
port, 559. 

0.  1831.  "  Bengal  is  divided  in  24  Per- 
gunnahs,  each  with  its  judge  and  magis- 
trate, registrar,  &o."  —  Sir  B.  Phillips, 
Million  of  Facts,  stereot.  ed.  1843,  927. 

Peri,  s.  This  Persian  word  for  a 
class  of  imaginary  sprites,  rendered 
familiar  in  the  verses  of  Moore  and 
Southey,  has  no  blood-relationship 
with  the  English  Fairy,  notwithstand- 
ing the  exact  compliance  with  Grimm's 
Law  in  the  change  of  initial  consonant, 
The  Persian  word  is  pari,  from  par, 
'a  feather,  or  wing;'  therefore  'the 
winged  one ; '  whilst  the  genealogy  of 
fairy  is  apparently  Ital.  fata,  French 
fee,  whence  feerie  ("fay-dom")  and 
thence  fairy. 

1800. 
"From  oluster'd  henna,  and  from  orange 
groves, 
That  with  such  perfumes  fill  the  breeze 

As  Feris  to  their  Sister  bear, 
When  from  the»summit  of  some  lofty 
tree 
She  hangs  encaged,  the  captive  of  the 

Dives."  Thalaba,  vi.  24. 

1817. 
"  But  nought  can  charm  the  luckless  Peri ; 
Her  soul  is  sad— her  wings  are  weary." 
Moore,  Paradise  and  the  Peri. 

Persaim,  n.p.  This  is  an  old  form 
of  the  name  of  Bassein  (q-v.)  in  Pegu. 
It  occurs  (e.g.)  in  Milium,  h.  281. 

1759.  "  The  Country  for  20  miles  round 
Persaim  is  represented  as  capable  of  pro- 
ducing Rice,  sufficient  to  supply  the  Coast 
of  Chokomandel  from  Pondichei-y  to  Ma- 
suUpatam." — Letter  in  Dalrvmple,  i.  110. 
Also  in  a  Chart  by  Capt.  G.  Baker,  1754. 

1795.  "  Having  ordered  presents  of  a 
trivial  nature  to  be  presented,  in  return  for 
those  brought  from  Negrais,  he  referred  the 
deputy  ...  to  the  Birman  Governor  of 
Persaim  for  a  ratification  and  final  adjust- 
ment of  the  treaty." — Symes,  p.  40. 

But  this  author  also  uses  Bassien  [e.g.  32), 
and  "Persaim  or  Bassien  "  (39),  which  alter- 
natives are  also  in  the  chart  by  Ensign 
'Wood. 

Persimmon,  s.  This  American  name 
is  applied  to  a  fruit  common  in  China 
and  Japan,  which  in  a  dried  state  is 
imported  largely  from  China  into  Tibet. 
The  tree  is  the  Diospyros  halti,  L.  fil.,  a 
species  of  the  same  genus  which  pro- 


PERUMBAUCUM. 


531 


PESHAWUR. 


duces  ebony.  The  word  is  properly 
the  name  of  an  American  fruit  and 
tree  of  the  same  genus  (J?,  virginiana), 
also  called  date-plum,  and,  according 
to  the  Dictionary  of  Worcester  .belonged 
to  the  Indian  language  of  Virginia. 

1878.  "  The  finest  fruit  of  Japan  is  the 
Kaki  or  perBimmon  {Diospyros  Kaki),  a  large 
golden  fruit  on  a  beautiful  tree." — Miss 
Bird's  Japan,  i.  234. 

Perumbauonm,  n.p.  A  town  14  m. 
N.W.  of  Conjeveram,  in  the  district 
of  Madras. 

The  name  is  ■peiha.-ps  perum  pakkam, 
'  big  vOlage.' 

Pescaria,  n.p.  The  Coast  of  Tin- 
nevelly  was  so  called  by  the  Portu- 
guese, from  the  great  pearl  'fishery ' 
there. 

160O.  "There  are  in  the  Seas  of  the 
!East  three  principal  mines  where  they  fish 
pearls  .  .  .  The  third  is  between  the  Isle 
of  Ceilon  and  Cape  Comory,  and  on  this 
account  the  Coast  which  runs  from  the  said 
Cape  to  the  shoals  of  Ramanancor  and 
Manlr  is  called,  in  part,  Pescaria  .  .  .  " — 
I/ucena,  80. 

1615.  "lam  nonnihil  de  or4  Fiscaria 
dicamus  quae  iam  inde  a  promontorio  Com- 
morino  in  Orientem  ad  usque  breuia  Kam- 
anancoridis  extenditur,  quod  haud  procul 
inde  celeberrimus,maxinius,  et  copiosissimus 
toto  Oriente  Margaritarum  piscatus  insti- 
tuituT  .  .  ."—Jarric,  Thes.,  L  445. 

1710.  "The  Coast  of  the  Pescaria  of 
the  mother  of  pearl  which  runs  from  the 
Cape  of  Camonm  to  the  Isle  of  Manar,  for 
the  space  of  seventy  leagues,  with  a  breadth 
of  six  inland,  was  the  first  debarcation  of 
this  second  conquest." — S<mm,  Orient.  Con- 
quist.,  i.  122. 

Peshawur,  n.p.  Peshawar.  This 
name  of  what  is  now  the  frontier  city 
and  garrison  of  India  towards  Kabul, 
is  sometimes  alleged  to  have  been 
given  by  Akbar.  But  in  substance  the 
name  is  of  great  antiquity,  and  all 
that  can  be  alleged  as  to  Akbar  is  that 
he  is  said  to  have  modified  the  old 
name,  and  that  since  his  time  the  pre- 
sent form  has  been  in  use.  A  notice 
of  the  change  is  quoted  below  from 
Gen.  Cunningham;  we  cannot  give  the 
authority  on  which  the  statement 
rests.  Peshawar  could  hardly  be  called 
a  frontier  town  in  the  time  of  Akbar, 
standing  as  it  did  according  to  the 
admimstrativedivisionof  the-4jre,  about 
the  middle  of  the  Suba  of  Kabul,  which 
mcluded  Kashmir  and  all  west  of  it. 
We  do  not  find  that  the  modem 
form  occurs  in  the  text  of  the  Am 


as  pubKshed  by  Prof.  Blochmann. 
In  the  translation  of  the  Tabakat-i- 
Akbari  of  Nizamu-d-din  Ahmad  (died 
1594-5),  in  Elliot,  we  find  the  name 
transliterated  variously  as  Peshdwar  (v. 
448),  Parah&war  (293),  Parshor  (423), 
Pershor  (424).  We  cannot  doubt  that 
the  Chinese  form  Folauaha  in  Pah-hian 
already  expresses  the  name  Parasha- 
war,  or  Parshawar. 

c.  400.  "From  Gandhara,  going  south  4 
days'  journey,  we  arrive  at  the  country  of 
Po-lan-sha.  In  old  times  Buddha,  in  com- 
pany with  all  his  disciples,  travelled  through 
this  country." — Fah-hian,  by  Beal,  p.  34. 

c.  630.  "The  Kingdom  of  Kien-to-lo 
(Gandhara)  extends  about  1000  li  from  E.  to 
W.  and  800  U  from  S.  to  N.  On  the  East 
it  adjoins  the  river  Sin  (Indus).  The  caiDital 
of  this  country  is  called  Pu-ln-sha-pu-lo 
(PurashapOra)  .  .  .  The  towns  and  villages 
are  almost  deserted  .  .  ,  There  are  about  a 
thousand  convents,  ruined  and  abandoned  ; 
fuU  of  wild  plants,  and  presenting  only  a 
melancholy  solitude.  .  .  ." — Hwen  T'sanri, 
PU.  Baud.,  ii.  104-105. 

c.  1001.  "On  his  (MahmM's)  reaching 
Fnrshanr,  he  pitched  his  tent  outside  the 
city.  There  he  received  intelligence  of  the 
bold  resolve  of  .Taipei,  the  enemy  of  God, 
and  the  King  of  Hind,  to  oflfer  opposition." 
—Al'-Utbi,  in  Mliot,  ii.  25. 

c.  1020.  "  The  aggregate  of  these  waters 
forms  a  large  river  opposite  the  city  of 
Parshawar.' — Al-Birvml,  in  Elliot,  i.  47. 
See  also  63. 

1059.  "The  Amir  ordered  a  letter  to  be 
despatched  to  the  minister,  telling  him  '  I 
have  determined  to  go  to  Hindustan,  and 
pass  the  winter  in  Waihind,  and  Marmin^ra, 
and  Barshnr  .  .  ." — Baihaki,  in  Elliot,  ii. 
150. 

c.  1220.  "Farshabnr.  The  vulgar  pro- 
nunciation is  Barshawnr.  A  large  tract 
between  Ghazna  and  Labor,  famous  in  the 
history  of  the  Musulraan  conquest." — Ya- 
kut, in  Barbier  de  Meynard,  Diet,  de  la 
Perse,  418. 

1519.  "We  held  a  consultation,  in  which 
it  was  resolved  to  plunder  the  country  of 
the  Afertdl  Afghans,  as  had  been  proposed 
by  Sultan  Bayezld,  to  fit  up  the  fort  of 
Pershawer  for  the  reception  of  their  eflfects 
and  com,  and  to  leave  a  garrison  in  it." — 
Bdber,  276. 

c.  1555.  ' '  We  came  to  the  city  of  Pnrsha- 
war,  and  having  thus  fortunately  passed 
the  Kotal  we  reached  the  town  of  Joshaya. 
On  the  Kotal  we  saw  rhinoceroses,  the  size 
of  a  small  elephant." — Sidi  'AH,  in  J.  As., 
Ser.  i.,  torn.  ix.  201. 

c.  1590.  "Tuman  Bagram,  which  they 
call  Parshawar ;  the  spring  here  is  a  source 
of  delight.  There  is  in  this  place  a  great 
place  of  worship  which  they  call  Gorkhatri, 
to  which  people,  especially  Jogis,  resort 
from  great  distances." — Ain  (orig.),  i.  592. 
M  M  2 


PESHGUBZ. 


532 


PESHWA. 


1783.  "  The  heat  of  FeshouT  seemed  to 
me  more  intense,  than  that  of  any  country 
I  have  visited  in  the  upper  parts  of  India. 
Other  places  may  be  warm ;  hot  winds 
blowing  over  tracts  of  sand  may  drive  us 
under  the  shelter  of  a  wetted  skreen ;  but 
at  Peshour,  the  atmosphere,  in  the  summer 
solstice,  becomes  almost  inflammable." — G. 
Forster,  ed.  1808,  ii.  57. 

1863.  "  Its  present  name  we  owe  to  Ak- 
bar,  whose  fondness  for  innovation  led  him 
to  change  the  ancient  Parashawara,  of 
which  he  did  not  know  the  meaning,  to 
Peshiwar,  or  the  'frontier  town.'  Abul 
Fazl  gives  both  names."* — Ounningha/m, 
Arch.  Heports,  ii.  87. 

Peshcubz,  s.  Aformof  dagger,  the 
blade  of  -wMoli  has  a  straight  thick  back, 
whilst  the  edge  curves  inwardly  from 
a  broad  base  to  a  very  sharp  point. 
Pars,  pesh-kabz,  'fore-grip.'  The 
handle  is  usually  made  of  sMrmdht, 
'  the  white  bone  (tooth?)  of  a  large  ce- 
tacean;' probably  morse-tooth,  which 
is  repeatedly  mentioned  in  the  early 
English  trade  with  Persia  as  an  article 
much  in  demand  {e.g.  see  Sainsbury-, 
ii.  pp.  65,  159,  204,  305 ;  iii.  89,  162, 
268,  287,  etc.). 

Feshcusll,  s.  VQxs.pesh-kaah.  Wil- 
son interprets  this  as  literally  'first- 
fruits.'  It  is  used  for  an  offering  or 
tribute,  but  with  many  specific  and 
technical  senses  which  will  be  found 
in  Wilson,  e.g.  a  fine  on  appointment, 
renewal,  or  investiture ;  a  quit-rent,  a 
payment  exacted  on  lands  formerly 
rent-free,  or  in  substitution  for  service 
no  longer  exacted;  sometimes  a  present 
to  a  great  man,  or  (loosely)  for  the  ordi- 
nary government  demand  on  land. 

1673.  "Sometimes  sending  Pishoashes 
of  considerable  value." — Fryer,  166. 

1675.  "  Being  informed  that  Mr.  Mohun 
had  sent  a  Piscash  of  Persian  Wine,  Cases 
of  Stronge  Water,  &o.  to  ye  Great  Governour 
of  this  Countrey,  that  is  2d.  or  M.  pson  in 
ye  kingdome,  I  went  to  his  house  to  speake 
abt.  it,  when  he  kept  me  to  dine  with  him." 
—PucUe's  Diary,  MS.  in  India  Office. 

1689.  "  But  the  Pishcushes  or  Presents 
expected  by  the  Nabobs  axii  Omrahs  retarded 
our  Inlargement  for  some  time  notwith- 
standing."— Ovington,  415. 

1761.  "  I  have  obtained  a  promise  from 
his  Majesty  of  his  royal  confirmation  of  all 
your  possessions  and  priviledges,  provided 
you  pay  him  a  proper  pishcush  .  .  .  ." — 
Major  Carnac  to  the  Governor  and  Council, 
in  Van  Sittart,  i.  119. 

1811.      "By  the  fixed  or  regulated  sum 


*  Gladwin  does  in  his  translation  :    but  see 
ilbove. 


.  .  .  .  the  Sultan  .  .  .  means  the  Paish- 
cush,  or  tribute,  which  he  was  bound  by 
former  treaties  to  pay  to  the  Government  of 
Poonah ;  but  wmon  he  does  not  think 
proper  to  .  .  .  designate  by  any  term 
denotive  of  inferiority,  which  the  word 
Paishcush  certainly  is." — Kirkpatrick,  Note 
on  Tippoo's  Letters,  p.  9. 

Fesh-khana  and  Fesh-khidmat,  ss. 
Pers.  'Fore-service.'  The  tents  and 
accompanying  retinue  sent  on  over- 
night, during  a  march,  to  the  new 
camping  groujid,  to  receive  the  master 
on  his  arrival.  A  great  personage 
among  the  natives,  or  among  our- 
selves, has  a  complete  double  establish- 
ment, one  portion  of  which  goes  thus, 
every  night  in  advance. 

1665.  "  When  the  King  is  in  the  field, 
he  hath  usually  two  Camps  ...  to  the  end 
that  when  he  breaketh  up  and  leaveth  one, 
the  other  may  have  passed  before  by  a  day 
and  be  found  ready  when  he  arriveth  at  the 
place  design'd  to  encamp  at :  And  'tis  there- 
fore that  they  are  called  Peiche-kanes,  as 
if  you  should  say.  Houses  going  before  ..." 
— Bernier,  115. 

Feshwa,  s.  from  Pers.  '  a  leader,  a 
guide.'  The  chief  minister  of  the 
Mahratta  power,  who  afterwards,  sup- 
planting his  master,  the  descendant  of 
Sivaji,  became  practically  the  prince 
of  an  independent  state  and  chief  of 
the  Mahrattas.  The  Peshwa's  power 
expired  with  the  surrender  to  Sir  John 
Malcolm  of  the  last  Peshwa,  Baji  ESo, 
in  1817.  He  lived  in  wealthy  exile, 
and  with  a  j'Sgir  under  his  own  juris- 
diction, at  BhitQr,  nearOawnpoor,  till 
January,  1851.  His  adopted  son,  and 
the  claimant  of  his  honours  and  allow- 
ances, was  the  infamous  Nana  Sahib. 

Mr.  C.  P.  Brown  gives  a  feminine 
peshwin :  "The  princess Ganga Bai was 
PesJiwm  of  Purandhar."    (MS.  notes.) 

1673.  "  He  answered,  it  is  well,  and 
referred  our  Business  to  Mora  Pundit  his 
Peshua,  or  Chancellour,  to  examine  our 
Articles,  and  give  an  Account  what  they 
were." — Fryer,  79. 

1803.  "  But  how  is  it  with  the  Peshwah? 
He  has  no  minister;  no  person  has  ih- 
fluence  over  him,  and  he  is  only  guided  by 
his  own  caprices." — Wellington  Desp.  (ed. 
1837)  ii.  177. 

In  the  following  passage  [qitando- 
quidem  dormitana)  ttie  Great  Duke  had 
forgotten  that  things  were  changed 
since  he  left  India,  whilst  the  editor 
perhaps  did  not  know : 

1841.  "  If  you  should  draw  more  troops 
from  the  Establishment  of  Fort  St.  George, 


PETERSILLY. 


533 


FIGE. 


you  will  have  to  place  under  arms  the 
subsidiary  force  of  the  Nizam,  the  Feish- 
wah,  and  the  force  in  Mysore,  and  the  dis- 
tricts ceded  by  the  Nizam  in  1800-1801."— 
Letter  from  the  D.  of  Wellington,  in  Ind, 
Adm.  of  Lord  Mlmborough,  1874.  (Deo. 
29th.) 

The  Duke  was  oblivious  when  he  spoke  of 
the  Peshwa's  Subsidiary  Force  in  1841. 

Petersilly,  s.  This  is  the  name  by 
•which  •  parsley '  is  generally  called  in 
N.  India.  We  have  heard  it  quoted 
there  as  an  instance  of  the  absurd  cor- 
mption  of  English  words  in  the  mouths 
of  natives.  But  this  case  at  least  might 
more  justly  be  quoted  as  an  example 
of  accurate  transfer.  The  word  is 
simply  the  Dutch  term  for  '  parsley,' 
viz.,  petersilie,  from  the  Lat.  petro- 
selinum,  of  which  parsley  is  itself  a 
double  corruption  through  the  Prenoh 
persil.  In  the  Arabic  of  Avicenna  the 
name  is  given  as  fatrasiliun. 

Fettah,  s.  Tamil,  pettai.  The  ex- 
tramural suburb  of  a  fortress,  or  the 
town  attached  and  adjacent  to  a  for- 
tress. The  pettah  is  itself  often  sepa- 
rately fortified ;  the  fortress  is  then  its 
citadel.  The  Mahratti  peth  is  used  in 
like  manner,  The  word  constantly 
occurs  in  the  histories  of  war  in 
Southern  India. 

.  1630.  '"Azam  Xh^n,  having  ascended 
the  Pass  of  Aujan-d4dh,  encamped  3  kos 
from  Dh&iir.  He  then  directed  Multafit 
Kh^  ...  to  make  an  attack  upon  .  .  . 
Dhartir  and  its  petta,  where  once  a  week 
people  from  all  parts,  far  and  near,  were 
accustomed  to  meet  for  buying  and  selling." 
—Mdvl  Bamld,  in  Elliot,  vii.  20. 

1763.  "The  pagoda  served  as  a  citadel 
to  a  large  pettah,  by  which  name  the 
people  on  the  Coast  of  Coromandel  call 
every  town  contiguous  to  a  fortress." — 
Orme,  i.  147,  ed.  1803. 

1791.  "...  The  petta  or  town  (at  Ban- 
galore) of  great  extent  to  the  north  of  the 
fort,  was  surrounded  by  an  indifferent  ram- 
part and  excellent  ditch,  with  an  interme- 
aiate'  berm  .  .  .  planted  with  impenetrable 
and  well-grown  thorns.  .  .  Neither  the  fort 
nor  the  petta  had  drawbridges." — Willcs, 
Eia.  Sketches,  iii.  123. 

1803.  "  The  pettah  waU  was  very  lofty, 
and  defended  by  towers,  and  had  no  ram- 
part."—TTcJimj/toM,  ii.  193,  ed.  1837. 

1809.  "  I  passed  through  a  country  little 
■cultivated  ...  to  Kingeri,  which  has  a 
small  mud-fort  in  good  repair,  and  a  pettah 
■apparently  well  filled  with  inhabitants."— 
Li.  Valentia,  i.  412. 

.1839.  "The  EngUsh  ladies  told  mfe  this 
Pettah  was  '  a  horrid  place — quite  native  !' 


and  advised  me  never  to  go  into  it ;  so  I 
went  next  day,  of  course,  and  found  it  most 
curious — really  quite  native." — Letters  from 
Madras,  289. 

Pial,  s.  A  raised  platform  on  which 
people  sit,  usually  under  the  veranda, 
or  on  either  side  of  the  door  of  the 
house.  It  is  a  purely  S.  Indian  word, 
and  partially  corresponds  to  the  N. 
Indian  chabutra  (see  chabootrah). 
Wilson  conjectures  the  word  to  be 
Telugu,  but  it  is  in  fact  a  f otm  of  the 
Portuguese^oyo  andpoyal  {Spa.n.poyo), 
'  a  seat  or  bench.'  This  is  again,  ac- 
cording to  Diez  (i.  326)  from  the  Latin 
podium,  a  projecting  base,  a  balcony. 
Bluteau  explains  poyal  as  '  steps  for 
mounting  on  horseback '  {Scotice,  '  a 
louping-on  stone ').  The  quotation 
from  Mr.  Gover  describes  the  S.  Indian 
thing  in  full.  > 

1553.  "...  paying  him  his  courtesy  in 
Moorish  fashion,  wliicn  was  seating  himself 
along  ■mth  him  on  a  poyal." — Gastanheda, 
vi.  3. 

1578.  "In  the  public  square  at  Goaj  as 
it  was  running  furiously  along,  an  infirm 
man  came  in  its  way,  and  could  not  escape ; 
but  the  elephant  took  him  up  in  its  trunk, 
and  ■without  doing  him  any  hurt  deposited 
him  on  a  poyo." — Acosta,  Tractado,  432. 

1602.  "  The  natives  of  this  region  who 
are  called  laos,  are  men  so  arrogant  that 
they  think  no  others  their  superiors  .  .  . 
insomuch  that  if  a  lao  in  passing  along  the 
street  becomes  aware  that  any  one  of 
another  nation  is  on  a  poyal,  or  any  place 
above  him,  if  the  person  does  not  imme- 
diately come  down,  .  .  .  until  he  is  gone  by, 
he  will  kill  him."— Couto,  IV.  iii.  1. 

1873.  "Built  against  the  front  waU  of 
every  Hindu  house  in  Southern  India  .  .  . 
is  a  bench  3  feet  high  and  as  many  broad. 
It  extends  along  the  whole  frontage,  except 
where  the  house-door  stands  .  .  .  The  posts 
of  the  veranda  or  pandal  are  fixed  in  the 
ground  a  few  feet  in  front  of  the  bench, 
enclosing  a  sort  of  platform :  for  the  base- 
ment of  the  house  is  generally  2  or  3  feet 
above  the  street  level.  The  raised  bench 
is  called  the  Pyal,  and  is  the  lounging-place 
by  day.  It  also  serves  in  the  hot  months 
as  a  couch  for  the  night  .  .  .  There  the 
visitor  is  received ;  there  the  bargaining  is 
done ;  there  the  beggar  plies  his  trade,  and 
the  Yogi  sounds  his  conch  ;  there  also  the 
members  of  the  household  clean  their  teeth, 
amusing  themselves  the  while  with  belches 
and  other  frightful  noises  .  .  .  ."—Pyal 
Schools  in  Madras,  by  JE.  C.  Gover,  in  Ind. 
Antiq.  ii.  52. 

Pice,  s.  Hind,  ^aisa,  a  small  copper 
coin,  which  under  the  Anglo-Indian 
system  of  currency  is  |  of  an  anna, 
i  of  a  rupee,  or  somewhat  less  than  | 


PICOTA. 


534 


FICOTTAH. 


of  a  fartlimg.  Pice  is  used  slangislily 
for  money  in  general. 

By  Act  XXni.  of  1870  (cl.  8)  tlie 
f  ollowiag  copper  coins  are  current : — 
1.  Double  Pice  or  Half-anna.  2.  Pice 
or  J  anna.  3.  Half-pice  or  J  annat. 
4.  Pie  or  i  anna.  No.  2  is  the  only 
one  in  very  common  use. 

As  with  most  other  coins,  weights, 
and  measures,  there  used  to  be  pucka 
pice,  and  cutcha  pice  (see  cutclia  and 
pucka).  The  distinction  was  some- 
times between  the  regularly  minted 
copper  of  the  Grovernment  and  certaia 
amorphous  pieces  of  copper  which  did 
duty  for  small  change  {e.g.  in  the  N  .W. 
Provinces  within  memory),  or  between 
single  and  double  Pice,  i.e.  i  anna- 
pieces  and  I  anna-pieces. 

c.  1590.  "  The  Sdm  ...  is  the  fortieth 
part  of  the  rupee.  At  first  this  coin  was 
called  Faisah." — Ain,  31. 

1615.  "  Pice,  which  is  a  Copper  Coyne ; 
twelve  Drammes  make  one  Pice.  The 
English  Shilling,  if  weight,  will  yeeld  thirtie 
three  Pice  and  a  halfe." — W.  Peyton,  in 
Purchas,  i.  530. 

1616.  "Brasse  money,  which  they  call 
Pices,  whereof  three  or  thereabouts  coun- 
tervail a  Peny." — Terry,  in  Purchas,  ii. 
1471. 

1648.  "  .  .  .  de  Fey  sen  zijn  kooper  gelt 
.  .  ."—Van  Twist,  62. 

1653.  "  Peca  est  vne  monnoye  du  Mogol 
de  la  valeur  de  6  deniers. " — De  la  Boullaye-le- 
Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  553. 

1673.  "Pice,  a  sort  of  Copper  Money 
current  among  the  Poorer  sort  of  People  .  .  . 
the  Company's  Accounts  are  kept  in  Book- 
rate  Pice, viz.  32  to  the  Mam.  [i.e.  Mamoodie, 
q.v.],  and  80  Pice  to  the  Eupee." — Fryer, 
205. 

1689.  "Lower  than  these  (pice),  bitter- 
Almonds  here  (at  Surat)  pass  for  Money, 
about  Sixty  of  which  make  a  Pice." — 
Ovington,  219. 

1726.  "1  Ana  makes  1|  stuyvers  or  2 
]?eya."—Valentijn,  v.  179. 

1768.  "  Shall  I  risk  my  cavalry,  which 
cost  1000  rupees  each  horse,  against  your 
ca,nnon  balls  that  cost  two  picel — No. — I 
will  march  your  troops  until  their  legs  be- 
come the  size  of  their  bodies." — Hyder  Ali, 
Letter  to  Col.  Wood,  in  Forbes,  Or.  Mem. 
iii.  287. 

c.  1816.  "'Here,'  said  he,  'is  four 
pucker-pice  for  Mary  to  spend  in  the 
bazar ;  but  I  will  thank  you,  Mrs.  Browne, 
not  to  let  her  have  any  fruit  .  .  ."  —Mrs. 
Sherwood's  Stories,  16,  ed.  1863.  Also  see  Pie. 

Ficota,  s.  An  additional  allowance 
or  per  centage,  added  as  a  handicap  to 
the  weight  of  goods,  which  varied  with 
every     description, — and    which    the 


editor  of  the  Subsidins  supposes  to 
have  led  to  the  varieties  of  bahar 
(q.v.).  Thus  at  Ormuz  the  baharwas  of 
20  farazolas  (see  Frazala),  to  which 
was  added,  as  picota,  for  cloves  and  mace 
Smaunds  (of  Ormus),  or  about  ^  addi- 
tional ;  for  cinnamon  ^  additional ;  for 
benzoin  i  additional,  etc.  See  the  Pesos, 
&c.  of  A.  Nunes  (1554)  passim.  We 
have  not  been  able  to  trace  the  origin 
of  this  term,  nor  any  modern  use. 

Ficottah.,  s.  This  is  the  term  ap- 
plied in  S.  India  to  that  ancient  ma- 
chine for  raising  water,  which  consists 
of  a  long  lever  or  yard,  pivotted  on  an 
upright  post,  weighted  on  the  short 
arm  and  bearing  a  line  and  bucket  on 
the  long  arm.  It  is  the  dherJcli  of  Upper 
India,  the  shadUf  of  the  Nile,  and  the 
old  English  sweep,  swape,  or  sway-pole. 
The  machine  is  we  believe  still  used  in 
the  Terra  Incognita  of  market-gardens 
8.B.  of  London.  The  name  is  Portu- 
guese picota,  a  marine  term  now  ap- 
plied to  the  handle  of  a  ship's  pump 
and  post  in  which  it  works — a  'pump- 
brake.'  The  picota  at  sea  was  also 
used  as  a  pillory,  whence  the  employ- 
ment of  the  word  as  quoted  from. 
Oorrea. 

The  word  is  given  in  the  Glossary 
attached  tothe  "Fifth  Eeport"  (1812), 
but  with  no  indication  of  its  source. 
Fryer  (1673,  pub.  1698),  describes  the 
thing  without  giving  it  a  name.  In 
the  following  the  word  is  used  in  the 
marine  sense : 

,  1524.  "  He  (V.  da  Gama)  ordered  no- 
tice to  be  given  that  no  seaman  should 
wear  a  cloak,  except  on  Sunday  .  .  .  and 
if  he  did,  that  it  should  be  taken  from  him 
by  the  constables  (Ihe  aerra  tomada  polos 
meirinhos),  and  the  man  put  in  the  picota 
in  disgrace,  for  one  day.  He  found  great 
fault  with  men  of  military  service  wearing 
cloaks,  for  in  that  guise  they  did  not  look 
like  soldiers." — Gorrea,  Lendas,  ii.  2,  822. 

c.  1780.  "  Partout  les  pakoties,  ou  puits 
kbascule,  ^toient  enmouvement  pourfoumir 
I'eau  n^cessaire  aux  plantes,  et  partout  on 
entendoit  les  jardiniers  dgayerleurstravaux 
par  des  chansons." — Haafner,  ii.  217. 

1782.  "  Pour  cet  effet  (arroser  les  terres) 
on  emploie  une  machine  appellfo  FicSte. 
C'est  une  bascule  dress^e  sur  le  bord  d'un 
puits  ou  d'un  r&ervoir  d'eaux  pluviales, 
pour  en  tirer  I'eau,  et  la  oonduire  ensuite 
oil  I'on  veut." — Sonnerat,  Voyage,  i.  188. 

1807.  _  "In  one  place  I  saw  people  em- 
ployed in  watering  a  rice-field  with  the 
Yatam,  or  Facota,  as  it  is  called  by  the 
English." — Buclumam,,  Journey  through  My- 
sore, &c.,  i.  15. 


PIE. 


535 


PIEGE-aOOBS. 


Pie,  s.  Hind,  pd'i,  tlie  smallest 
copper  coin  of  the  Anglo-Indian  cur- 
rency, being  i  of  an  anna,  jij  of  a 
rupee, =about  |  a  fartiung. 

This  is  now  the  authorised  meaning 
of  pie.  But  pSl  -was  originally,  it 
would  seem,  the  fourth  part  of  an 
anna,  and  in  fact  identical  with  jpice, 
q.Y.  It  is  the  Mahratti  pa'l,  '  a 
quarter,'  from  Skt.  pad  in  that  sense. 

Piece-goods.  This,  which  is  now 
the  technical  term  for  Manchester 
cottons  imported  into  India,  was  ori- 
ginally applied  in  trade  to  the  Indian 
cottons  exported  to  England,  a  trade 
which  appears  to  have  been  deliber- 
ately killed  by  the  heavy  duties  which 
Lancashire  procured  to  be  imposed  in 
its  own  interest,  as  in  its  own  interest 
it  has  recently  procured  the  abolition 
of  the  small  import  duty  on  English 
piece-goods  in  India.* 

Lists  of  the  various  kinds  of  Indian 
piece-goods  will  be  found  in  Milbum 


*  It  is  an  easy  assiunption  that  this  export 
trade  from  India  was  killed  by  the  development 
of  machinery  in  England.  We  can  hardly  douht 
that  this  cause  would  have  killed  it  in  time.  But 
it  was  not  left  to  any  such  lingering  and  natural 
death.  Much  time  would  be  required  to  trace  the 
whole  of  this  episode  of  "  ancient  histoiy."  But 
it  is  certain  that  this  Indian  trade  was  not  killed 
by  natural  causes :  it  was  lalled  by  jyrohiMtory 
duties. 

Tliese  duties  were  so  high  in  1783  that  they  were 
declared  to  operate  as  a  premium  on  smuggling, 
and  they  were  reduced  to  18  per  cent,  ad  valorem. 

In  the  year  1796-97  the  value  of  piece-goods  from 
India  imported  into  England  was  £2,776,682,  or 
one-third  of  the  whole  value  of  the  imports  from 
India,  which  was  £8,252,309.  And  in  the  sixteen 
years  between  1793-4  and  1809-10  (inclusive)  the 
imports* of  Indian  piece-goods  amounted  in  value 
to  £26,171,126. 

In  1799  the  duties  were  raised.  I  need  not  give 
details,  but  will  come  down  to  1814,  just  before 
the  close  of  the  war,  when  they  were,  I  believe,  at 
a  maximum.  The  duties  then,  on  "plain  white 
'calicoes,"  were : — 

£    s.    d. 

Warehouse  duty    .       .400  per  cent. 

War  enhancement         .      10    0       ,, 

Customs  duty  .     50    0    0        ,, 

War  enhancement         .    12  10    0       ,, 


Total 


67  10    0  ■fl'^'' •■?"*■ 
I  on  value. 


There  was  an  Excise  duty  upon  British  manu- 
factured and  printed  goods  of  3Jd.  per  square 
yard,  and  of  twice  that  amount  on  foreign  (Indian) 
calico  and  muslin  printed  in  Great  Britain,  and 
tlie  whole  of  both  duty  and  excise  upon  such 
goods  was  recoverable  as  di-awback  upon  re-expor- 
tation. But  on  the  exportation  of  Indian  white 
SMds  there  was  no  drawback  recoverable ;  and 
stuffs  printed  in  India  were  at  this  time,  so  far  as 
we  can  discern,  not  admitted  tMough  the  English 
CuaUm-houM  at  all  until  1826,  when  they  were 
admitted  on  a  duty  of  Sid.  per  square  yard. 

(See  m  the  Statutes,  43  Geo.  III.  capp.  68,  69,  70  ; 
54  Geo.  HI.  cap.  36 ;  6  Geo.  IV.  cap.  3 ;  also  Mae- 
VMrsons  Annals  of  Commerce,  iv.  426). 


(i.  44,  45,  46,  and  ii.  90,  221),  and  we 
assemble  them  below.  It  is  not  in  our 
power  to  explain  their  peculiarities, 
except  in  very  few  cases,  found  under 
their  proper  heading. 

1665.  "I  have  sometima?  stood  amazed 
at  the  vast  quantity  of  (Jotton-Oloth  of  al 
sorts,  fine  and  others,  tinged  and  white, 
which  the  Hollanders  alone  draw  from 
thence  and  transport  into  many  places, 
especially  into  Japan  and  Europe ;  not  to 
mention  what  the  English,  Portingal  and 
Indian  merchants  carry  away  from  those 
parts."— £<T»ie?-,  E.T.,  141. 

1785.  (Res",  of  Court  of  Directors  of  the 
E.  I.  C,  8th  October)  "...  that  the  Cap- 
tains and  Officers  of  all  ships  that  shall  sail 
from  any  part  of  India,  after  receiving 
notice  hereof,  shall  be  allowed  to  bring 
8000  pieces  of  piece-goodB  and  no  more  .  . . 
that  5000  pieces  and  no  more,  may  consist 
of  white  Muslins  and  Calliooes,  stitched  or 
plain,  or  either  of  them,  of  which  5000 
pieces  only  2000  may  consist  of  any  of  the 
following  sorts,  viz.,  Alliballies,  Alrochs  (?), 
Cossaes,  Doreas,  Jamdanrms,  MulmvXs, 
Nainsooks,  Neckcloths,  Tanjeebs,  and  Ter- 
rindams,  and  that  3000  pieces,  and  no  more, 
may  consist  of  coloured  ^iece-goods.  ..." 
&c.,  &c. — In  Seton-Karr,  i.  83. 

Piece-goods  fm-merly  exported  from  Bombay 
and  Surat. 

1.  Annabatchies.       13.  Lemmannees. 

2.  Bombay  Stuffs.    14.  Loonghee,      Ma- 

3.  Byrampauts.  grub. 

4.  Bejutapauts.         15.  Musters. 

5.  Brawls.  16.  Nunsarees. 

6.  Beteellas.  17.  Neganepauts. 

7.  Chalias.  18.  Niccannees. 

8.  (ihelloes.  19.  Salempores. 

9.  Chintz,  of  sorts.    20.  Saloopauts. 

10.  Dhooties.  21.  Stuffs,  brown. 

11.  Guinea  Stuffs.      22.  Tapseils  (see  p.  8). 

12.  Long-cloths. 

Piece-goods  exported  from  Madras  and  the 
Coast,  besides  6,  9, 13,  19,  in  the  preced- 
ing List. 

1.  AUeja.  11.  Moorees. 

2.  Aunneketchies.     12.  Oringal  (cloths). 

3.  Callawapores.       13.  Percaulas. 

4.  Cattaketchies.      14.  Punjums. 

5.  Chavonis.  15.  Putton  Ketchies. 

6.  Doreas.  16.  Bomals. 

7.  Ginghams.  17.  Sassergates. 

8.  Gudeloor  (dimi-    18.  Sastracundees. 

ties).  19.  Tarnatannes  (.'). 

9.  Izarees.  20.  Ventepollams. 
10.  Moneporo  cloths. 

Piece-goods  ;  the  kinds  imported  into  Great 
Britain  from  Bengal,  besides  1  (?  Atcha- 
bannies),  6,  8  (?  Chillaes),  9,  10,  in  the 
Bombay  List,  and  1  (?  Allachas),  7,  16, 
in  the  Madras  List. 

1.  Adatis.  6.  Baftas. 

2.  AUibalUes.  7.  Bandannas. 

3.  AUibinnies.  8.  Blue  cloth. 

4.  Arrahs.  9.  Calicoes. 

5.  Aubrahs.  10.  Callipatties. 


PIGBAUN. 


536 


PIG-STICKING. 


11.  Cambays.  44. 

12.  Cambrics.  45. 

13.  Carpets.  46. 

14.  Carridarries.  47. 

15.  Charconnaes.        48. 

16.  Chinechuras.         49. 
16a.  ChittabuUies.      50. 

17.  Chowfcars.  51. 

18.  Clranderbannies.  52. 

19.  Chundraconaes,    53. 

20.  Chuoklaes. 

21.  Clouts. 

22.  Coopees. 

23.  Corahs. 

24.  Cossaes. 

25.  Cushtaes. 

26.  Cuttannees. 

27.  Diapers. 

28.  Dimities. 

29.  Doreas. 

30.  Dosooties. 

31.  Dungarees. 

32.  Dysucksoys. 

33.  Elatches. 

34.  Emmerties. 

35.  Gurrahs. 

36.  Habassies. 

37.  Herba  Taffaties. 


38.  Humhums. 

39.  Jamdannies. 

40.  Jamwars. 

41.  Kincha  cloth. 

42.  Kissorsoys. 

43.  Laccowries. 


70. 
71. 
72. 
73. 
74. 
75. 


LoonglieeSjHerba 

Mamoodeatties. 

Mammoodies. 

Muggadooties. 

Mulmuls. 

Mushrues. 

Naibabies. 

Nainsooks. 

Nillaes. 

Falampores, 

Peniascoes. 

Peroaulahs. 

Fhotaes. 

Pulecat  handker- 
chiefs. 

Puteahs. 

Kaings. 

Sannoes. 

Seerbauds. 

Seerbetties. 

Seershauds. 

Seersuckers. 

Shal  bafts. 

Sicktersoys. 

Soosies. 

Subnomsl  or  Sub- 
loms. 

Suecatoons. 

Taffaties  of  sorts. 

Tainsooks. 

Tanjeebs. 

Tai-torees. 

Tepoys  {?). 

Terindams. 


Figdaun,  s.  A  spittoon;  H.  pik- 
dan.  Plk  is  properly  tlie  expectorated 
juice  of  chewed  betel. 

1673.  "The  Booms  are  spread  with 
Carpets  as  in  India,  and  they  have  Pigdans, 
or  Spitting  Pots  of  the  Earth  of  this  Place, 
which  is  valued  next  to  that  of  China,  to 
void  their  Spittle  in."— Fryer,  223. 

Pigeon  English.  The  vile  jargon 
which  forms  the  medium  of  cn-nmrnmi- 
cation  at  the  Chinese  ports  between 
Englishmen  who  do  not  speak  Chinese, 
and  those  Chinese  with  whom  they  are 
in  the  habit  of  conununicating.  The 
word  "  business  "  appears,  in  this  kind 
of  talk,  to  be  corrupted  into  "  pigeon  " 
and  hence  the  name  of  the  jargon 
is  supposed  to  be  taken. 

1880.  "  .  .  .  the  English  traders  of  the 
early  days  .  .  .  instead  of  inducing  the  Chi- 
nese to  make  use  of  correct  words  rather  than 
the  misshapen  syllables  they  had  adopted, 
encouraged  them,  by  ajjprobation  and  ex- 
ample, to  establish  Pigeon  English — a 
grotesque  gibberish  which  would  be  laugh- 
able if  it  were  not  almost  melancholy." — 
Capt.  W.  Gill,  Biver  of  Golden  Sand,  i.  156. 

1883.  "The  'Pidjun  English'  is  re- 
volting, and  the  most  dignified  persons 
demean  themselves  by  speaking  it .  .  .  How 
the  whole  English-speaking  community, 
vrithout  distinction  of  rank,  has  come  to 
communicate  with  the  Chinese  in  this  baby 


talk  is  extraordinary." — Bird,  Golden  Cher- 
sonese, 37. 
See  also  Butler  English. 

Pig-sticking.  This  is  Anglo-Indian 
hog-hunting,  or  what  would  be  called, 
among  a  people  delighting  more  in 
lofty  expression,  '  the  Chase  of  the 
Wild  Boar.' 

When,  very  many  years  since,  one  of 
the  present  writers,  destined  for  the 
Bengal  Presidency,  first  made  ac- 
quaintance with  an  Indian  mess-table, 
it  was  that  of  a  Bombay  regiment  at 
Aden — in  fact  of  that  gallant  corps 
which  is  now  known  as  the  103rd  Foot, 
or  Eoyal  Bombay  Fusiliers.  Hospit- 
able as  they  were,  the  opportunity  of 
enlightening  an  aspirant  Bengalee  on 
the  shortcomings  of  his  Presidency 
could  not  be  foregone.  The  chief 
counts  of  indictment  were  three :  1st. 
The  inferiority  of  the  Ben^l  Horse 
Artillery  system;  2nd.  That  the 
Bengalees  were  guilty  of  the  base 
efieminacy  of  drinking  beer  out  of 
champagne  glasses ;  3rd.  That  in  pig- 
sticking they  threw  the  spear  at  the 
boar. 

The  two  last  charges  were  evidently 
ancient  traditions,  maintaining  their 
ground  as  facts  down  to  1840  there- 
fore; and  showed  how  little  com- 
munication practically  existed  between 
the  Presidencies  as  late  as  that  year. 
Both  the  allegations  had  long  ceased 
to  be  true,  but  probably  the  second 
had  been  true  in  the  last  century,  as  the 
third  certainly  had  been.  This  may  be 
seen  by  the  quotation  from  E.  Lind- 
say, and  by  the  text  and  illustrations 
of  Williamson's  Oriental  Field  Sports 
(1807).  There  is,  or  perhaps  we  should 
say  more  diffidently  there  was,  still  a 
difference  between  the  Bengal  practice 
in  pig -sticking,  and  that  of  Bombay. 
The  Bengal  spear  is  about  6 J  feet  long, 
loaded  with  lead  at  the  butt  so  that  it 
can  be  grasped  almost  quite  at  the 
end  and  carried  with  the  point  down, 
inclining  only  slightly  to  the  front; 
the  boar's  charge  is  received  on  the 
right  flank,  when  the  point,  raised  to 
45°  or  60°  of  inclination,  if  rightly 
guided,  pierces  biTn  in  the  shoulder. 
The  Bombay  spear  is  a  longer  weapon, 
and  is  carried  under  the  armpit  like  a 
dragoon's  lance.  Judging  irom.-  El- 
phinstone's  statement  below  we  shotdd 
suppose  that  the  Bombay  as  well  as 
the  Bengal  practice  originally  was  to 


PIG-TAIL. 


537 


PILLAU. 


throw  the  spear,  but  tliat  both  inde- 
pendently discarded  this,  the  Qui-Ms 
adopting  the  short  overhand  spear,  the 
Ducks  the  long  lance. 

1773.  The  Hon.  E.  Lindsay  does  speak  of 
the  "  Wild-boar  chase ; "  but  he  wrote  after 
35  years  in  England,  and  rather  eschews 
Anglo-Indianisms  : 

"  Our  weapon  consisted  only  of  a  short 
heavy  spear,  three  feet  in  length,  and  well 
poised ;  the  boar  being  found  and  un- 
kennelled by  the  spaniels,  runs  with  great 
speed  across  the  plain,  is  pursued  on  horse- 
back, and  the  first  rider  who  approaches  him 

throws  the  javelin " — Lives  of  the 

Lindsays,  iii.  161.    , 

1807.  "  When  (the  hog)  begins  to  slacken, 
the  attack  should  be  commenced  by  the 
horseman  who  may  be  nearest  pushing  on 
to  his  left  side ;  into  which  the  spear 
should  be  throvim,  so  as  to  lodge  behind 
the  shoulder  blade,  and  about  six  inches 
from  the  backbone.  — Williamson,  Oriental 
Field  Sports,  p.  9.  {Left  must  mean  hog's 
light.) 

This  author  says  that  the  bamboo  shafts 
were  8  or  9  feet  long,  but  that  ve^-y  short 
ones  had  formerly  been  in  use ;  thus  con- 
firming Lindsay. 

1816.  "We  hog-hunt  tm  two,  then  tiff, 
and  hawk  or  course  till  dusk  ....  we  do 
hot  throw  our  spears  in  the  old  way,  but 
poke  with  spears  longer  than  the  common 
ones,  and  never  part  with  them." — Elphvn- 
stone,  in  Life,  i.  311. 

1848.  "Swankey  of  the  Body-Guard 
himself,  that  dangerous  youth,  and  the 
greatest  buck  of  all  the  Indian  army  now 
on  leave,  was  one  day  discovered  by  Major 
Dobbin,  tlte-d-tSte  with  Amelia,  and  de- 
scribing the  sport  of  pigsticking  to  her 
with  great  humour  and  eloquence." — Vanity 
Fair,  ii.  288. 

1866.  "  I  may  be  a  young  pig-sticker, 
but  I  am  too  old  a  sportsman  to  make  such 
a  mistake  as  that." — Trevelyan,  The  Damik 
Bwngalow,  in  Fraser,  Ixxiii.  387. 

1873.  ".  PigBticking  may  be  very  good 
fun  .... " — A  True  Reformer,  ch.  i. 

1876.  "You  would  perhaps  like  tiger- 
hunting  or  pig-sticking ;  I  saw  some  of  that 
for  a  season  or  two  in  the  East.  Everything 
here  is  poor  stuff  after  that."— J)aTOC«  De 
Monda,  ii.  ch.  xi. 

1878. _  "In  the  meantime  there  was  a 
'pig-Bticking'  meet  in  the  neighbouring  dis- 
trict."—ii/c  in  the  Mofusdli  i.  140. 

Pig-tail,  s.  This  term  is  often 
applied  to  the  Chinaman's  long  plait 
of  hair,  by  transfer  from  the  queue  of 
our  grandfathers,  to  which  the  name 
■was  much  more  appropriate.  Though 
now  universal  among  the  Chinese, 
this  fashion  was  only  introduced  by 
their  Manchu  conquerors  in  the  17th 
century,  and  was  "long  resisted  by 


the  natives  of  the  Am.oy  and  Swatow 
districts,  who,  when  finally  compelled 
to  adopt  the  distasteful  fashion,  con- 
cealed the  badge  of  slavery  beneath 
cotton  turbans,  the  use  of  which  has 
survived  to  the  present  day."  {Oiks, 
Glossary  of  Reference,  32.) 

Previously  the  Chinese  wore  their 
unshaven  black  hair  gathered  in  a  net, 
or  knotted  in  a  chignon.  De  Ehodes 
(llome,  1615,  p.  5),  says  of  the  people  of 
Tongkmg,  that  ' '  like  the  Chinese  they 
have  the  custom  of  gathering  the  hair 
in  fine  nets  under  the  hat." 

1879.  "One  sees  a  single  Sikh  driving 
four  lor  fiive  Chinamen  in  front  of  him, 
having  knotted  their  pigtails  together  for 
reins.  — Miss  Bird,  Golden  Chersonese,  283. 

Pillau,Pilow,  Pilaf,  &c.,  s.  Pers. 
palao  or  pilav.  ^  dish,  in  origin 
purely  Mahommedan,  consisting  of 
meat,  or  fowl,  boiled  along  with  rice 
and  spices.  Eeoipes_  are  given  by 
Herklots ;  and  in  the  Aln-i-Akbari  (60;, 
we  have  one  for  lama  palao  (Jaiina= 
'  hash,' )  with  several  others  to  which, 
the  name  is  not  given.  The  name  is 
almost  as  familiar  in  England  as 
curry,  but  not  the  thing. 

It  was  an  odd  circumstance,  some 
30  years  ago,  that  the  two  surgeons  of 
a  dragoon  regiment  in  India  were 
called  Currie  and  Pilleau. 

1616.  "  Sometimes  they  boil  pieces  of 
flesh  or  hens,  or  other  fowl,  cut  in  pieces  in 
their  rice,  which  dish  they  call  pillaw.  As 
they  order  it  they  make  it  a  very  excellent 
and  a  very  well  tasted  food." — Teii-y,  in 
Purchas,  ii.  1471. 

c.  1630.  "  The  feast  begins  ;  it  was 
compounded  of  a  hundred  sorts  of  pelo  and 
candied  dried  meats."— Sir  T.  Herbert,  ed. 
1638,  p.  138. 

1673.  "  The  most  admired  Dainty  where- 
with they  stuff  themselves  is  PuUow, 
whereof  they  will  fill  themselves  to  the 
Throat  and  receive  no  hurt,  it  being  so  well 
prepared  for  the  Stomach."— i^Vj/e?-,  399. 
See  also  p.  93.  At  p.  404  he  gives  a 
recipe. 

1682.  "  They  eate  their  pilaw  and  other 
spoone-meate  withoute  spoones,  taking  up 
their  pottage  in  the  hollow  of  their  fingers." 
— Evelyn,  Diary,  June  19. 

1687.  "  They  took  up  their  Mess  with 
their  Fingers,  as  the  Moors  do  their  Fillaw, 
usingno  Spoons."— Dowipier,  i.  430. 

1689.  "  Palan,  that  is  Kice  boil'd  ..... 
with  Spices  intermixt,  and  a  boil'd  Fowl  in 
the  middle,  is  the  most  common  Indiam 
T>ish."—Ovvngton,  397. 

1711.  "  They  cannot  go  to  the  Price  of 
a  Pilloe,  or  boil'd  Fowl  and  Eioe;  but  the 


PINANG. 


538 


PINDABBY. 


better  sort  make  that  their  principal  Dish." 
— Lochyer,  231. 

1793.  "On  a  certain  day  ....  all 
the  Musulman  officers  belonging  to  your 
department  shall  be  entertained  at  the 
charge  of  the  Sircar,  with  a  public  repast, 
to  consist  of  PuUao  of  the  first  sort." — 
Select  Letters  of  Tippoo  S.,  App.  xlii. 

c.  1820. 
"  And  nearer  as  they  came,  a  genial  savour 
Of  certain  stews,  and  roast-meats,  and 
pilaus, 

Things  which  in  hungry  mortals'  eyes 
find  favour." — Don  Juan,  v.  47. 

1848.  "  '  There's  a  pillau,  Joseph,  just 
as  yon  like  it,  and  Papa  has  brought  home 
the  best  turbot  in  Billingsgate.' " — Yamity 
Fair,  i.  20. 

Pinang,  s.  This  is  the  Malay  word 
for  Areea,  and  it  is  almost  always 
used  by  the  Dutch  to  indicate  that 
article,  and  after  them  by  some  Conti- 
nental writers  of  otWr  nations. 

The  Chinese  word  for  the  same  yio- 
dnct—pin-lang — ^is  probably,  as  Bret- 
schneider  says,  a  corruption  of  the 
Malay  word.     See  Penang. 

1726.  "  But  Shah  Soijsa  gave  him  (viz. 
Van  der  Broek,  an  envoy  to  Bajmahal  in 
1655)  good  words,  and  regaled  him  with 
Pinang  (a  great  favour),  and  promised  that 
he  should  be  amply  paid  for  everything." — 
Valentijn,  v.  165. 

Pindarry,  s.  Hind,  pinddrl,  pin- 
ddrd,  but  of  which  the  more  original 
form  appears  to  be  Mahr.  pendharl,  a 
member  of  a  body  of  plunderers  called 
in  that  la,ngu.a,ge pendhdr  and  pendhdra. 
The  etymology  of  the  word  is  very  obr 
scure.  We  may  discard,  as  a  curious 
coincidence  only,  the  circumstance  ob- 
served by  Mr.  H.  T.  Prinsep,  in  the 
work  quoted  below  (i.  p.  37,  note) 
that  "  Pindar  a  seems  to  have  the  same 
reference  to  Pandour  that  Kuzdk  has  to 
Cossack."  Sir  John  Malcolm  observes 
that  the  most  popular  etymology 
among  the  natives  ascribed  the  name 
to  the  dissolute  habits  of  the  class, 
leading  them  to  frequent  the  shops 
dealing  in  an  intoxicating  drink  called 
pinda.  (One  of  the  senses  of  pendlia, 
according  to  Molesworth's  Mahr.Dict., 
is  '  a  dnnk  for  cattle  and  men,  pre- 
pared from  Holcus sorghum '  (see  Jowau- 
ree)  '  by  steeping  it  and  causing  it  to 
ferment ').  Sir  John  adds :  '  Kurreem 
Khan'  (a  famous  Pindarry  leader)  'told 
me  he  had  never  heard  of  any  other 
reason  for  this  name;  and  Major 
Henley  had  the  etymology  confirmed 
by  the  most  intelligent  of  the  Pindar- 


ries  of  whom  he  inquired'  {Central 
India,  2nd  ed.,  i.  433.)  Wilson  again 
considers  the  most  probable  derivation 
to  be  from  the  Mahr.  pendhd,  but  in 
the  sense  of  a  '  bundle  of  rice-straw,' 
and  hara,  'who  takes,'  because  the 
name  was  originally  applied  to  horse- 
men who  hung  on  to  an  army,  and 
were  employed  in  collecting  forage. 
We  cannot  think  either  of  the  etymo- 
Jogies  very  satisfactory.* 

The  Pindaris  seem  to  have  grown 
up  in  the  wars  of  the  later  Mahomme- 
dan  dynasties  in  the  Deccan,  and  in 
the  latter  part  of  the  17th  century 
attached  themselves  to  the  Mahrat- 
tas  in  their  revolt  against  Aurangzib ; 
the  first  mention  which  we  have  seen 
of  the  name  occurs  at  this  time.  Per 
some  particulars  regarding  them  we 
refer  to  the  extract  from  Prinsep 
below. 

During  and  after  the  Mahratta  wars 
of  Lord  Wellesley's  time  many  of  the 
Pindari  leaders  obtained  grants  of  land 
in  Central  India  from  Sindia  and 
Holkar,  and  in  the  chaos  which  reigned 
at  that  time  outside  the  British  terri- 
tory their  raids  in  all  directions, 
attended  by  the  most  savage  atrocities, 
became  more  and  more  intolerable; 
these  outrages  extending  from  Bun- 
delkhand  on  the  N.E.,  Kadapa  oh  the 
S.,  and  Orissa  on  the  S.E.  to  Guzerat 
on  the  W.,  and  at  last  repeatedly 
violated  British  territory.  In  a  raid 
made  upon  the  coast  extending  from 
Masulipatam  northward,  the  Pindarls 
in  ten  days  plundered  339  villages, 
burning  many,  killing  and  woimding 
682  persons,  torturing  3600,  and 
carrying  ofE  or  destroying  property 
to  the  amount  of  £250,000.  It  was 
not,  however,  tiU  1817  that  the 
Governor-Greneral,  the  Marquis  of 
Hastings,  found  himself  armed  with 
permission  from  home,  and  in  a  position 
to  strike  at  them  efieotually,  and  with 
the  most  extensive  strategic  combina- 
tions ever  brought  into  action  in  India. 
The  Pindaris  were  completely  crushed, 
and  those  of  the  native  princes  who 
supported  them  compelled  to  submit, 
whilst  the  British  power  for  the  first 

*  We  venture  another,  as  a  possible  suggestion 
merely.  Both  pirid-pama  in  Hindi,  and  jytoAu- 
iiosMJi  in  Mahmtti  signify  'to  follow' ;  the  latter 
heing  defined  "  to  stick  closely  to ;  to  follow  to 
the  death ;  used  of  the  adherence  of  a  disagreeable 
fellow."  Such  phrases  would  aptly  apply  to  these 
hangerij-on  of  an  army  in  the  field,  looking  out  for 
prey. 


PINDARBY. 


539 


PINTADO. 


time  was  rendered  truly  paramount 
tlu'oughotit  India. 

1706-7.  "Zoolfeoar  Khan,  after  the 
rains  pursued  Dhunnah,  who  fled  to  the 
Beejapore  country,  and  the  Khan  followed 
him  to  the  bank  of  the  Kistuah.  The 
Pinderrelis  toolc  Velore,  which  however 
was  soon  retaken  ....  A  great  caravan, 
coming  from  Aurungabad,  was  totally  plun- 
dered and  everything  carried  off,  by  a  body 
of  Mharattas,  at  only  12  ooss  distance  from 
the  imperial  camp." — Nan-ative  of  a  Bon- 
deela  O^uxr,  app.  to  Scott's  Tr.  of  Firlshta's 
H.  of  Deccan,  a.  122. 

1762.  "  Siwaee  Madhoo  Eao  .  .  .  began 
to  collect  troops,  stores,  and  heavy  artil- 
lery, so  that  he  at  length  assembled  near 
100,000  horse,  60,000  Pindarehs,  and  50,000 
matchlock  foot  ....  In  reference  to  the 
FindaiehB,  it  is  not  unknown  that  they  are 
a  low  tribe  of  robbers  entertained  by  some  of 
the  princes  of  the  Dakhan,  to  plunder  and 
lay  waste  the  territories  of  their  enemies, 
and  to  serve  for  guides." — H.  of  Hydur  Naik, 
by  Mea-  Hassan  AH  IDian,  149. 

1784.  "Bindarras,  who  receive  no  pay, 
but  give  a  certain  monthly  sum  to  the  com- 
mander-in-chief for  permission  to  maraud, 
or  plunder,  under  sanction  of  his  banners." 
—Indian  Vocahula/ry,  s.v. 

1803.  "Depend  upon  it  that  no  pindar- 
ries  or  straggling  horse  will  venture  to  your 
rear,  so  long  as  you  can  keep  the  enemy  in 
check,  and  your  detachment  well  in  sA- 
yioiae."— Wellington,  ii.  219. 

1823.  "  On  asking  an  intelligent  old 
Pindarry,  who  came  to  me  on  the  part 
of  Kurreem  Khan,  the  reason  of  this 
absence  of  high  character,  he  gave  me 
a  short  and  shrewd  answer :  '  Our  occu- 
pation'  (said  he) '  was  incompatible  with  the 
ime  virtues  and  qualities  you  state ;  and 
I  suppose  if  any  of  our  people  ever  had 
them,  the  first  effect  of  such  good  feeling 
would  be  to  make  him  leave  our  commu- 
nity.'"— Sir  John  Malcolm,  Central  India, 
i.  436. 

1825.  "The  name  of  Findara  is  co- 
eval with  the  earliest  invasion  of  Hindoo- 
stan  by  the  Mahrattas  ....  The  designa- 
tion was  applied  to  a  sort  of  sorry  cavalry 
that  accompanied  the  P^shwa's  armies  in 
their  expeditions,  rendering  them  much 
the  same  service  as  the  Cossacks  perform 
for  the  armies  of  Eussia  ....  The  several 
leaders^  went  over  with  their  bands  from 
one  chief  to  another,  as  best  suited  their 
private  interests,  or  those  of  their  followers 

•  .  .  .  The  rivers  generally  became  ford- 
able  by  the  close  of  the  Dussera  (q.v.).  The 
horses  then  were  shod,  and  a  leader  of  tried 
courage  and  conduct  having  been  chosen  as 
iMMmreea,  all  that  were  inclined  set  forth  on 
a  foray  oiLuhhwr,  as  it  was  called  in  the 
radaree  nomenclature  ;  all  were  mounted, 
though  not  equally  well.  Out  of  a  thousand, 
the  proportion  of  good  cavalry  might  be  400 : 
the  favourite  weapon  was  a  bamboo  spear 

•  •  •  •  but  ...  it  was  a  rule  that  every 
loth  or  20th  man  of  the  fighting  Findarees 


should  be  armed  with  a  matchlock.  Of  the 
remaining  600,  400  were  usually  common 
looteeas  (q.v.),  indifferently  mounted,  and 
armed  with  every  variety  of  weapon,  and 
the  rest,  slaves,  attendants,  and  camp- 
followers,  mounted  on  tattoos,  or  wild 
ponies,  and  keeping  up  with  the  luKbur  in 
the  best  manner  they  could." — Prinsep, 
Hist,  of  Pol.  and  Mil.  Transactions,  1813- 
1823. 

1829.  "The  person  of  whom  she  asked 
this  question  said  '  Brix^'aree '  .  .  .  but  the 
lady  understood  him  Findaree,  and  the 
name  was  quite  sufficient.  She  jumped  out 
of  the  palanquin,  and  ran  towards  home, 
screaming,  '  Findarees,  Findarees.' " — 
Mem.  of  John  Shipp,  ii.  281. 

Pine-apple.    See  Ananas. 

Finjrapole,  s.  A  hospital  for  ani- 
mals, existing  perhaps  only  in  Guzerat, 
is  so  called.  Guz.  pinjrapor  ot  pinjra- 
pol.  See  Hther,  ed.  1844,  ii.  120,  and 
'Ovingion,  300-301 ;  but  they  do  not  use 
the  word. 

1808.  "Every  marriage  and  mercantile 
transaction  amongst  them  is  taxed  with  a, 
contribution  for  the  Finjrapole  ostensibly." 
— a.  Drummond. 

Pintado,  s.  a.  From  the  Port.  A 
'painted'  (or'spotted')cloth, i.e.  chintz 
(q.v.)  Though  the  word  was  applied,  we 
believe,  to  all  printed  goods,  some  of 
the  finer  Indian  chintzes  were,  at  least 
in  part,  finished  by  hand-painting. 

1579.  "  With  cloth  of  diverse  colours, 
not  muchvnlike  our  vsuall  pentadoes." — 
Drake,  World  Encompassed,  Hak.  Soc,  p. 
143. 

1602-5.  ".  .  .  .  about  their  loynes  a  fine 
Fintadoe." — Scot's  Discourse  of  lava,  in 
Purchas,  i.  164, 

1606.  ' '  Heare  the  Generall  deliuered  a 
Letter  from  the  KINGS  MAIESTIE  of 
ENGLAND,  with  a  fayre  standing  Cuppe, 
and  a  cover  double  gilt,  with  divers  of  the 
choicest  Fintadoes,  which  hee  kindly  ac- 
cepted of." — Middleton's  Voyage,  E.  3. 

1665.  "'To  Woodcott  ....  where  was 
a  roome  hung  with  Pintado,  fuU  of  figures 
greate  and  small,  prettily  representing 
sundry  trades  and  occupations  of  the  In- 
dians."—.Bw?2/»'s  Diary,  Dec.  30, 

c.  1759.  "The  chintz  and  other  fine 
painted  goods,  will,  if  the  market  is  not 
overstocked,  find  immediate  vent,  and  sell 
for  100  p.  cent."— £eK«'  from  Pegu,  in 
Dalrymple,  Or.  Bep.,  i.  120, 

b.  A  name  (not  Anglo-Indian)  for 
the  Guinea-fowl.  This  may  have  been 
given  from  the  resemblance  of  the 
speckled  feathers  to  a  chintz.  But  in 
fact  pinta  in  Portuguese  is  '  a  spot '  or 
fleck,  so  that  it  probably  only  means 


PI S AC  HE E. 


540 


PLANTAIN. 


'  speckled.' 
Bluteau. 


This  is  tlie  explanation  in 


Pisachee,  Skt.  piSacM,  a  she-demon, 
m.  pUaclm.  In  S.  India  some  of  the 
demons  worshippedby  the  ancient  tribes 
axe  so  called.  The  spirits  of  the  dead, 
and  particularly  of  those  who  have  met 
with  violent  deaths,  are  especially  so 
entitled.  They  are  called  in  Tamil ^ey. 
Sir  Walter  Elliot  considers  that  the 
Pisachls  were  (as  in  the  case  of  BaJc- 
shasas^  a  branch  of  the  aboriginal 
inhabitants.  In  a  note  he  says  :  '  The 
Pisdchl  dialect  appears  to  have  been 
a  distinct  Dravidian  dialect,  still  to  be 
recognized  in  the  speech  of  the  Par- 
aiya,  who  cannot  pronounce  distinctly 
some  of  the  pure  Tamil  letters.' 

There  is  however  in  the  Hindu 
drama  a  Pisdcha  bhdshS,  a  gibberish  or 
corruption  of  Sanskrit,  introduced. 

The  temLpisachi  is  also  applied  to  the 
smaller  circular  stormis,  commonly  by 
Europeans  called  devilS  (q.v.  in  Sup- 
plement). We  do  not  know  where 
Archdeacon  Hare  found  the  PisacM  to 
be  a  white  demon.     (See  below.) 

_  1610.  "  The  fifth  (mode  of  Hindu  mar- 
riage) is  the  Pisdcha-mvdha,  when  the  lover, 
without  obtaining  the  sanction  of  the  girl's 
parents,  takes  her  home  by  means  of  talis- 
mans, incantations,  and  such  like  magical 
practices,  and  then  marries  her.  Fisach, 
in  Sanskrit,  is  the  name  of  a  demon,  which 
takes  whatever  person  it  fixes  on,  and  as 
the  above  marriage  takes  place  after  the 
same  manner,  it  has  been  called  by  this 
name." — The  DaMstdn,  ii.  72. 

0.  1780.  "'Que  demandez-vous ? '  leur 
criai-je  d'un  ton  de  voix  rude.  '  Pourquoi 
restez-vous  Ik  k  m'attendre  ?  et  d'oti  vient 
que  ces  autres  femmes  se  sont  enfuies, 
comme  si  j'^tois  un  Peschaseh  (esprit 
malin),  ou  une  b^te  sauvage  qui  voulflt 
vous  devorer  ? '  "Saafner,  ii.  287. 

1801.  "They  believe  that  such  men  as 
die  accidental  deaths  become  Pysachi,  or 
evil  spirits,  and  are  exceedingly  trouble- 
some by  making  extraordinary  noises,  in 
families,  and  occasioning  fits  and  other 
diseases,  especially  in  women." — F.  Bueha- 
nam's  Mysore,  iii.  17. 

1819.  "These  demons  or  peisacheB  are 
the  usual  attendants  of  Shiva." — Erskinc  on 
Mephanta,  in  £o.  Lit.  Soc.  Trans.,  i.  219. 

1827.  "  As  a  little  girl  was  playing  round 
me  one  day  with  her  white  frock  over  her 
head,  I  laughingly  called  her  Fisashee, 
the  name  which  the  Indians  rive  to  their 
white  devil.  The  child  wa«  delighted  with 
so  fine  a  name,  and  ran  about  the  house 
crying  out  to  every  one  she  met,  I  am  tlie 
Pisashee,  I  am  the  Pisashee.  Would  she 
have  done  so,  had  she  been  wrapt  in  black, 
and  called  witch  or  devil  instead  ?    No :  for, 


as  usual,  the  reality  was  nothing,  the  sound 
and  colour  everything." — J.  C.  Ha/re,  in 
Chiesses  at  Truth,  by  Two  Brothers,  1st 
Series,  ed.  1838,  p.  7. 

Fisang,  s.  This  is  the  Malay  word 
for  plantain  or  banana  (qq.v.)  It  is 
never  used  by  English  people,  but  is 
the  usual  word  among  the  Dutch,  and 
common  also  among  Germans. 

1651.  "Les  Cottewaniens  vendent  des 
"fruits,  comme  du  Pisang,  etc."— .4.  Moger, 
La  Porte  Owverte,  p.  11. 

c.  1785.  "  Nous  arriv^mesau  grand  village 
de  Colla,  oh  nous  vbnes  de  belles  allies  de 
bananiers  ou  pisang  .  .  ."—Haafner,  ii.  85. 

Fishpash,  s.  Apparentlya  factitious 
Anglo-Indian  word,  applied  to  a  slop 
of  rice-soup  with  small  pieces  of  meat 
in  it,  much  used  in  the  Anglo-Indian 
nursery. 

1834.     "They  found  the  Secretary  disen- 

gaged,  that  is  to  say,  if  surrounded  with 
uge  volumes  of  financial  Reports  on  one 
side,  and  a  small  silver  tray  holding  a  mess 
of  pishpash  on  the  other,  can  be  called  dis- 
engaged."— The  Baboo,  &c.,  i.  85. 


Fitarr  ah.,  s.  A  coffer  or  box  used  in 
travelling  by  palankin,  to  carry  the 
traveller's  clothes,  two  such  being 
slung  to  a  banghy  (q.v.).  Hind. 
pitdrd  or  petard.  The  thmg  was  pro- 
perly a  basket  made  of  cane ;  but  in 
later  practice  of  tin  sheet,  with  a  light 
wooden  frame. 

1849.  "The  attention  of  the  staff  was 
called  to  the  necessity  of  putting  their  pit- 
tarahs  and  property  in  the  Bungalow,  as 
thieves  abounded.  _'  My  dear  Sir,'  was  the 
reply,  '  we  are  quite  safe ;  we  have  no- 
thing.'"—i)ciAi  Gazette,  7th  Nov. 

1853.  "It  was  very  soon  settled  that 
Oakfield  was  to  send  to  the  dik  bungalow 
for  his  petarahs,  and  stay  with  Staunton 
for  about  three  weeks." — OdkjMd,  by  W.  D. 
ArnoU,  i.  223. 

Flantain,  s.  This  is  the  name  by 
which  the  Musa  sapientuTn  is  univer- 
sally known  to  Anglo-India.  Books 
distinguish  between  the  Musa  sapientum 
or  plantain,  and  the  Musa  paradisaica 
or  banana ;  but  it  is  hard  to  understand 
where  the  line  is  supposed  to  be  drawn. 
Variation  is  gradual  and  infinite. 

The  botanical  name  Musa  represents 
the  Arabic  mauz,  and  that  again  is 
from  the  Skt.  mocha.  The  specific 
name  sapientum  arises  out  of  a  mis- 
understanding of  a  passage  in  PUny, 
which  we  have  explained  under  the 
head  Jack.     The  specific  paradisaicd 


PLANTAIN. 


541 


PLANTAIN. 


is   derived   from   the    old   belief   of 

Oriental  Ohristians  (entertained  also,  if 

not  origiaated,  by  the  Mahommedans) 

that  this  was  the  tree  from  whose  leaves 

Adam    and    Eve    made     themselves 

aprons.     A  further  mystical  interest 

attached  also  to  the  fruit,  which  some 

believed  to  be  the  forbidden  apple  of 

Eden.    For  in  the  pattern  formed  by 

the  core  or  seeds,  when  the  fruit  was 

cut  across,  our  forefathers   discerned 

an  image, of  the  Cross,  or  even  of  the 

Crucifix.  Medieval  travellers  generally 

call  the  fruit  either  Musa  or  '  Fig  of 

Paradise,'  or  sometimes  'Fig  of  India.' 

The  Portuguese  also  habitually  called 

it  'Indian  Fig.'     And   this   perhaps 

originated  some  confusion  in  Milton's 

mind,  leading  him  to  make  the  Banyan 

{Ficm  Indica  of  Pliny,  as  of  modern 

botanists)  the  Tree  of  the  aprons,  and 

greatly  to  exaggerate  the  size  of  the 

leaves  of  that^Ms. 

The  name  banana  is  never  employed 
by  the  English  in  India,  though  it  is 
the  name  universal  in  the  London 
fruit-shops,  where  this  fruit  is  now  to 
be  had  at  almost  all  seasons,  and  often 
of  excellent  quality,  imported  chiefly, 
we  believe,  from  Madeira. 

The  name  plantain  is  no  more  origin- 
ally Indian  than  is  banana.  It,  or 
rattier  platano,  appears  to  have  been 
the  name  under  which  the  fruit  was 
first  carried  to  the  W.  Indies,  ac- 
cordiiig  to  Oviedo,  in  1516.*  That 
author  is  careful  to  explain  that  the 
plant  was  improperly  so  called,  as  it 
was  quite  another  thing  from  the 
phtamts  described  by  Pliny.  Bluteau 
says  the  word  is  Spanish.  We  do  not 
know  how  it  came  to  be  applied  to  the 
Musa.  The  rapid  spread  of  the  plan- 
tain or  banana  in  the  West,  whence 
both  names  were  carried  back  to  India, 
is  a  counterpart  to  the  rapid  diffusion 
of  the  ananas  in  the  Old  World  of 
Asia.  It  would  seem  from  the  trans- 
•  lation  of  Mendo9a  that  in  his  time 
(1585)  the  Spaniards  had  come  to  use 
the  ioun.  plantano,  which  our  English- 
men took  up  as  plantan  and  plantain. 
But  even  in  the  1736  edition  of 
Bailey's  Diet,  the  only  explanation  of 
plantain  given  is  as  the  equivalent  of 
Latin  plantago,  the  field-weed  known 
by  the  former  name. 

1336.    "  Sunt  in  Syria  et  Aegypto  poma 
oblonga  quae  Paradisi  nuncupantur  optimi 


*  The  first  ed.  of  Oviedo  was  published  in  1526. 


saporis,  moUia,  in  ore  oito  dissolubilia :  per 
transversum  quotiesoumque  ipsa  inoideris 
invenies  Crumfixum  .  .  .  diu  non  durant, 
unde  per  mare  ad  nostras  partes  duci  non 
possunt  inoorrupta." — Gful.  de  Boldensele. 

0.  1350.  "  Sunt  enim  in  orto  illo  Adae  de 
Seyllano  primo  mmae,  quas  inoolae  fious 
vocant  .  .  .  et  istud  vidimus  ooulis  nostris 
ciuod  ubicunque  inoiditur  per  transversum, 
in  utrSque  parte  inciaurae  videtur  ymago 
hominis  (rrucifixi  .  .  .  et  de  istis  follis  fiofls 
Adam  et  Eva  feoerunt  sibi  perizomata.  .  ." 
— John  de'  Marignolli  (see  Cathay,  &o.,  p. 
352). 

1384.  "  And  there  is  again  a  fruit  which 
many  people  assert  to  be  that  regarding 
which  our  first  father  Adam  sinned,  and 
this  fruit  they  call  Muse  ...  in  this  fruit 
you  see  a  very  great  miracle,  for  when  you 
divide  it  anyway,  whether  lengthways  or 
across,  or  cut  it  as  you  will,  you  shall  see 
inside,  as  it  were,  the  image  of  the  Crucifix  ; 
and  of  this  we  comrades  many  times  made 
yiooi." —Viaggio  di  Simone  Sigoli  (Firenze, 
1862,  p.  160). 

1526— tr.  1577.  "  There  are  also  certayne 
plantes  whiche  the  Christians  call  Plataai. 
In  the  myddest  of  the  plant,  in  the  highest 
part  thereof,  there  groweth  a  cluster  with 
lourtie  or  fiftie  platans  about  it.  .  .  .  This 
cluster  ought  to  be  taken  from  the  plant, 
when  any  one  of  the  platans  begins  to  ap^ 
peare  yelowe,  at  which  time  they  take  it, 
and  hang  it  in  their  houses,  where  all  the 
cluster  waxeth  rype,  with  all  his  platans. " 
— Oviedo,  transl.  in  Eden's  Hist,  of  Travayle, 
f.  208. 

1552  (tr.  1582).  "Moreover  the  Ilande 
(of  Mombas)  is  verye  pleasaunt,  having  many 
orchards,  wherein  are  planted  and  are 
groweing.  .  .  .  Figges  of  the  Indias.  ..." 
— Gastaneda,  by  NT  L.,  f.  22. 

1579.  ".  .  .  a  fruit  which  they  call  i^iV/o 
(Magellane  calls  it  a  figge  of  a  span  long, 
but  it  is  no  other  than  that  which  the 
Spaniards  and  Portingalls  have  named 
Plantanes)." — Drake's  Voyage,  Hak.  Soc, 
p.  142. 

1585  (tr.  1588).  "  There  are  mountaines 
very  thicke  of  orange  trees,  siders  \i.e. 
cedras,  'citrons']  limes,  plantanos,  and 
palmas." — Mendo^a,  by  R.  Parke  (Hak. 
Soc),  ii.  330. 

1588.  "Our  Generall  made  their  wiues  to 
fetch  vs  Flantans,  Lymmons,  and  Oranges, 
Pine-apples,  and  other  fruits." — Voyage  of 
Master  Thomas  Gwndish,  in  Purchas,  i.  64. 

1588  (tr.  1604).  ".  .  .  .  the  first  that 
shall  be  needefulle  to  treate  of  is  the 
Plantain  (Platano),  or  Plantano,  as  the 
vulgar  call  it.  .  .  .  The  reason  why  the 
Spaniards  call  it  platano  (for  the  Indians 
had  no  such  name),  was,  as  in  other  trees 
for  that  they  have  found  some  resemblance 
of  the  one  with  the  other,  even  as  they 
called  some  fruites  prunes,  pines,  and  cu- 
cumbers, being  far  different  from  those 
which  are  called  by  those  names  in  Caatille. 
The  thing  wherein  was  most  resemblance, 
In  my  opinion,  between  the  platauos  at  the 


PLANTAIN. 


642 


POLEA. 


Indies  and  those  which  the  ancients  did 
celebrate,  is  the  greatnes  of  the  leaves.  .  .  . 
But,  in  truth,  there  is  no  more  comparison 
nor  resemblance  of  the  one  with  the  other 
then  there  is,  as  the  Proverb  saith,  betwixt 
an  egge  and  a  chesnut." — Joseph  de  Acosta, 
transl.  by  E.  G.  (Hak.  Soc.  i.  241). 

1593.  "  The  plantane  is  a  tree  found  in 
most  parts  of  Afrique  and  America,  of 
which  two  leaves  are  sufficient  to  cover  a 
man  from  top  to  toe." — Hawkins,  Voyage 
into  the  South  Sea,  Hak.  Soc,  49. 

1610.  "...  and  every  day  failed  not 
to  send  each  man,  being  one  and  fiftie  in 
number,  two  cakes  of  white  bread,  and  a 
quantitie  of  Dates  and  Flantans.  .  .  ." — 
Sir  H.  Middleton,  in  Pwrchas,  i.  254. 

c.  1610.  "  Cea  Gentils  ay  ant  piti^  de  moy, 
il  y  eut  vne  femme  qui  me  mit  ....  vne 
seruiete  de  feuilles  de  plantane  accommo- 
d^es  ensemble  auec  des  espines,  puis  me 
ietta  dessuB  du  rys  cuit  aueo  vne  certaine 
sauce  qu'ilsappellentcaril.  .  .  ." — Mocquet, 
Voyages,  292. 

1616.  "  They  have  to  these  another  fruit 
we  English  there  call  a  Planten,  of  which 
many  of  them  grow  in  Clusters  together  .  .  . 
very  yellow  when  they  are  Ripe,  and  then 
they  taste  like  unto  a  Norwich  Pear,  but 
much  heittet."— Terry,  ed.  1665,  p.  360. 

c.  1635. 
".  .  .  .  with  candy  Plantains  and  the  juicy 

Pine, 
On  choicest  Melons  and   sweet  Grapes 

they  dine. 
And    with   Potatoes   fat    their    wanton 

Swine." 

Waller,  Battle  of  the  Summer  Islands. 

"  Oh  how  I  long  my  careless  Limbs  to  lay 
Under  the  Plantain's  Shade ;  and  all  the 

Day 
With  amorous  Airs  my  Fancy  entertain." 

Ibid. 
c.  1660. 
"The  Plant  (at  Brasil  Sacone  call'd)  the 
Name 
Of  the  Eastern  Plane-tree  takes,  but  not 

the  same  : 
Bears  leaves  so  large,  one  single  Leaf  can 

shade 
The  Swain  that  is  beneath  iier  Covert 

laid; 
Under  whose  verdant  Leaves  fair  Apples 

grow. 
Sometimes   two    Hundred    on   a    single 
Bough.  .  .  ." 

Cowley,  Of  Plants,  Bk.  v. 
1673.  "  Lower  than  these,  but  with  a 
Leaf  far  broader,  stands  the  curious  Plan- 
tan,  loading  its  tender  Body  with  a  Fruit, 
whose  clusters  emulate  the  Grapes  of 
Canaan,  which  burthened  two  men's 
shoulders." — Fryer,  19. 

1686.  "The  Plantain  I  take  to  be  King 
of  all  Fruit,  not  except  the  Coco  itself."^ 
Dampier,  i.  311. 

1689.  "...  and  now  in  the  Govemour's 
Garden  (at  St.  Helena)  and  some  others  of 
the    Island    are    quantities    of    Plantins, 


Bonanoes,  and  other  delightful  Fruits 
brought  from  the  Bast."  .  .  ."—Ovington, 
100. 

1764. 
"  But  round  the  upland  huts,ljananas  plant ; , 
A  wholesome  nutriment  bananas  yield. 
And   sunburnt   labour  loves  its  breezy 

shade. 
Their  graceful  screen  let  kindred  plan- 

tanes  join, 
And  with  their  broad  vans  shiver  in  the 
breeze."  Graimger,  Bk.  iv. 

1805.  "The  plantain,  in  some  of  its 
kinds,  supplies  the  place,  of  bread." — Orm^, 
Fragments,  470. 

Poggle,  Puggly,  &c.,  8.  Properly 
Hind,  pagal;  a  madman,  an  idiot; 
often  used  colloquially  by  Anglo- 
Indians.  A  friend  belonging  to  that 
body  used  to  adduce  a  macaronic  adage 
wHcli  we  fear  the  non-Indian  ■will 
fail  to  appreciate  :  "Pagal  et  pecunia 
jalde  separantur ! " 

1829.  "It's  true  the  people  call  me,  I 
know  not  why,  the  pugley." — Mem.  John 
Shipp,  ii.  255. 

1866.  "I  was  foolish  enough  to  pay 
these  budmaslies  beforehand,  and  they 
have  thrown  me  over.  I  must  have  been  a 
paugul  to  do  it." — The  Dak  Bwngalow,  385. 

Poison-nut,  s.  Strychrws  nux  vom- 
ica, L. 

Polea,  s.  Mai""'  pulayan,  a  person 
of  low  or  impure  tribe,  who  causes  pol- 
lution (j)ula)  to  those  of  higher  caste, 
if  he  approaches  within  a  certain 
distance.  From  pula  the  Portuguese 
formed  also  the  verbs  empolear-ee,  '  to 
become  polluted  by  the  touch  of  a 
low-caste  person,'  and  desempokar-se, 
'to  purify  oneself  after  such  pollution' 
{Oovmea,  f.  97,  and  Synod,  f.  52  v), 
superstitions  which  Menezes  found 
prevailing  among  the  Christians  of 
Malabar. 

1510.  "  The  fifth  class  are  called  Poliar, 
who  collect  pepper,  wine,  and  nuts  .... 
the  Foliar  may  not  approach  either  the 
Naeri  or  the  Brahmins  within  50  paces,' 
unless  they  have  been  called  by  them.  .  .  ." 
— VartiiemM,  142. 

1516.  "There  is  another  lower  sect  of 
gentiles  called  puler.  .  .  .  They  do  not 
speak  to  the  nairs  except  from  a  long  way 
off,  as  far  as  they  can  be  heard  speaking 
with  a  loud  voice.  .  .  .  And  whatever  man 
or  woman  should  touch  them,  their  relations 
immediately  kUl  them  like  a  contaminated 
thing.  .  .  .  — Barbosa,  143. 

1572. 
"  A  ley,  da  gente  toda,  ricca  e  pobre, 

De  fabulas  composta  se  imagina : 


POLIGAB. 


543 


POLIGAB. 


AndSio  nus,  e  somente  hum  pano  cobre 
As  partes  que  a  cubrir  natura  ensina. 
Dous  modes  ha  de  gente  ;  porque  a  nobre 
TTayres  chamados  sao,  e  a  minos  dina 
Foleas  tern  por  nome,  a  quem  obriga 
A  ley  nao  misturar  a  casta  antiga." 

Camoes,  vil.  37. 
By  Barton : 
"  The  Law  that  holds  the  people,  high  and 
low, 
IB  fraught  with  false  phantastick  tales 

long  past : 
they  go  unclothfed,'  but  a  wrap  they 

throw 
for  decent  purpose  round  the  loins  and 

waist : 
Two  modes  of   men  are  known  :    the 

nobles  know 
the  name  of  Nayrs,  who  call  the  lower 
caste 
Foleas,  whom  their  haughty  laws  contain 
from    intermingling    with     the    higher 

strain.  ..." 
1598.  "  When  the  Portingales  came  first 
into  India,  and  made  league  and  com- 
position Tirith  the  King  of  Cochin,  the 
Nayros  desired  that  men  shovld  give  them 
place,  and  turne  out  of  the  Way,  when  they 
mette  in  the  Streetes,  as  the  Folyas  .  .  .  ." 
(used  to  do.) — Idnschioten,  78. 

1606.  ".  .  .  .  he  said  by  way  of  insult 
that  he  would  order  him  to  touch  a  Foleaa, 
which  is  one  of  the  lowest  castes  of 
Malauar."— ffouDca,  f.  76. 

1626.  "These  Fuler  are  Theeves  and 
Sorcerers."— P«rc&is,  Pilgrimage,  553. 
1754.  Ives  has  "  Fullies."— 26. 
1770.  "Their  degradation  is  still  more 
complete  on  the  Malabar  coaat,  which  has 
not  been  subdued  by  the  Mogul,  and  where 
they  (the  pariahs)  are  called  Fonliats." — 
Saytial,  Eng.  Tr.  1798,  i.  6. 

1865.  "Further  south  in  India  we  find 
polyandry  among  . .  .  Foleres  of  Malabar." 
— MeLmnan,  Primitive  Marriage,  179. 

Foligar,  s.  This  tennis  peculiar  to 
the  Madias  Presidency.  The  persons 
so  called  were  properly  subordinate 
feudal  chiefs,  occupying  tracts  more  or 
less  wild,  and  generally  of  predatory 
habits  in  former  days ;  they  are  now 
much  the  same  as  Zemind^S  in  the 
higher  use  of  that  term  (q.v.).  The 
word  is  Tamil,  pcUaiyakh&ran,  '  the 
holder  of  apalaiyam,'  or  feudal  estate ; 
Telugu,  palegadu;  and  thence  Mahr. 
palegar;  the  English  form  being  taken 
no  doubt  from  one  of  the  two  latter. 

The  southern  PoUgars  gave  much 
trouble  from  80  to  100  years  ago,  and 
the  "Poligar  wars"  were  somewhat 
serious  afiairs.  In  various  assaults 
on  Panjalamkurichi,  one  of  their  forts 
iQ  Tinnevelly,  between  1799  and  1801 
there  fell  15  British  officers.  Much 
regarding   the  Poligars  of  the  south 


will  be  found  in  Nelson's  Madura,  and 
in_  Bishop  Caldwell's  very  interesting 
History  of  Tinnevelly. 

Most  of  the  quotations  apply  to  those 
southern  districts.  But  the  term  was 
used  north  to  the  Mahratta  boundary. 

1681.  »'They  pulled  down  the  Polegar's 
houses,  who,  being  conscious  of  his  guilt, 
had  fled  and  hid  huaseM."— Wheeler,  i.  118. 

1701.  "Le  lendemain  je  me  rendis  k 
Tailur,  c'est  une  petite  ville  qui  appartient 
kun  autre  Faleagaren."— icttres  J?rf?^amees, 
X.  269. 

1745.  "J'espfere  que  Votre  Eminence 
agrfera  I'^tablissement  d'une  nouvelle  Mis- 
sion prfes  des  Montagnes  appell&s  vul- 
gairement  des  Palleagares,  oil  aucun 
Missionnaire  n'avait  paru  jusqu'k  present. 
Cette  oontrfe  est  soumise  k  divers  petits  Eois 
appell^s  ^galement  Falleagars,  qui  sont 
independans  du  Grand  Mogul  quoique 
placis  presque  au  milieu  de  son  Emijire." — 
Nwhm-t,  Mim.,  ii.  406-7. 

1754.  "A  Folygar  .  .  .  undertook  to 
conduct  them  through  defiles  and  passes 
known  to  very  few  except  himself." — Omie, 
i.  373. 

1780.  "  He  (Hyder)  now  moved  towards 
the  pass  of  phangana,  and  encamped  upon 
his  side  of  it,  and  sent  ten  thousand  poly- 
gars  to  clear  away  the  pass,  and  make  a 
road  sufficient  to  enable  his  artillery  and 
stores  to  pass  through." — ffon.  James 
Lindsay  in  Lives  of  the  L.'s,  iii.  233. 

,,  "  The  matchlock  men  are  generally 
accompanied  by  poligars,  a  set  of  fellows 
that  are  almost  savage,  and  make  use  of  no 
other  weapon  than  a  pointed  bamboo  spear, 
18  or  20  feet  long.  — Munro's  Narrative, 
131. 

1783.  ' '  To  Mahomet  Ali  they  twice  sold 
the  Kingdom  of  Tanjore.  To  the  same 
Mahomet  Ali  they  sold  at  least  twelve 
sovereign  Princes  called  the  Folygarg." — 
By/rice's  Speech  on  Fox's  India  Bill,  in  Works, 
iii.  458. 

1801.  "The  southern  Foligars,  a  race 
of  rude  warriors  habituated  to  arms  of  inde- 
pendence, had  been  but  lately  subdued.  .  ." 
—Welsh,  i.  57. 

1809.  "Tondiman  is  an  hereditary  title 
....  His  subjects  are  Folygars,  and  since 
the  late  war  ...  he  is  become  the  chief  of 
those  tribes,  among  whom  the  singular 
law  exists  of  the  female  inheriting  the 
sovereignty  in  preference  to  the  male." — 
Ld.  Valeniia,  i.  364. 

1868.  "  There  were  72  bastions  to  the 
fort  of  Madura ;  and  each  of  them  was  now 
formally  placed  in  charge  of  a  particular 
chief,  who  was  bound  for  himself  and  his 
heirs  to  keep  his  post  at  all  times,  and  under 
all  circumstances.  He  was  also  bound  to 
pay  a  fixed  annual  tribute  ;  to  supply  and 
keep  in  readiness  a  quota  of  troops  for  the 
Governor's  armies  ;  and  to  keep  the  Gover- 
nor's peace  over  a  particular  tract  of 
country.  ...  A  grant  was  made  to  him  of 


POLLAM. 


544 


POLO. 


a  tract  of  country '.  .  .  together  with  the 
title  of  Pdleiya  Kdran  (Poligar).  .  .  ."— 
Nelson's  Mael/wm,  Pt.  iii.,  p.  99. 

1868.  "  Some  of  the  Foligars  were  placed 
in  authority  over  others,  and  in  time  of  war 
were  answerable  for  the  good  conduct  of  their 
subordinates.  Thus  the  Sethupati  was  chief 
of  them  all ;  and  the  Foligar  of  Dindigul 
is  constantly  spoken  of  as  being  the  chief  of 
eighteen  Foligars  ....  when  the  levying 
of  troops  was  required  the  Delavay  (see 
Salawayj  sent  requisitions  to  such  and 
such  Foligars  to  furnish  so'  many  armed 
men  within  a  certain  time.  .  .  ." — Id.,  p. 
157. 

The  word  got  transferred  in  English  par- 
lance to  the  people  under  such  Chiefs  (see 
quotations  above,  1780-1809) ;  and  especi- 
ally, it  would  seem,  to  those  whose  habits 
were  predatory : 

1869.  ' '  There  is  a  third  well-defined  race 
mixed  with  the  general  population,  to  which 
a  common  origin  may  probably  be  assigned. 
I  mean  the  predatory  classes.  In  the  south 
they  are  called  Foligars,  and  consist  of  the 
tribes  of  Marawars,  Kallars  (see  CoUery), 
BedarSgKamuses  (see  Bamoosees);  and  in  the 
North  are  represented  by  the  Kolis  of 
Guzerat,  and  the  Gujars  (see  Coolee  and 
Goojer)  of  the  N.W.  Provinces." — Sir 
Walter  Elliot,  in  J.  Ethn.  Soc.  L.,  N.  S., 
i.  112. 

Follam,  s.  Tarn.  paZaii/am ;  Telugu, 
pal  emu ;  see  under  Poligar. 

1783.  "  The  principal  reason  which  they 
assigned  against  the  extirpation  of  the 
polygars  was  that  the  weavers  were  pro- 
tected in  their  fortresses.  They  might  have 
added,  that  the  Company  itself  which  stung 
them  to  death,  had  been  warmed  in  the 
bosom  of  these  unfortunate  princes ;  for  on 
the  taking  of  Madras  by  the  French,  it  was 
in  their  hospitable  pollams  that  most  of  the 
inhabitants  found  refuge  and  protection." — 
Bwlce's  Speech  on  Fox's  E.  I,  Bill,  in  Worlis, 
iii.  488. 

1795.  "Having  submitted  the  general 
remarks  on  the  FoUams  I  shall  proceed  to 
observe  that  in  general  the  conduct  of  the 
Foligars  is  much  better  than  could  be  ex- 
pected from  a  race  of  men,  who  have  hitherto 
been  excluded  from  those  advantages,  which 
almost  always  attend  conc[uered  coun- 
tries,' an  intercourse  with  their  conquerors. 
With  the  exception  of  a  very  few,  when  I 
arrived  they  had  never  seen  a  European.  .  ." 
— Beport  on  DindAgal,  by  Mr.  Wynch, 
quoted  in  Nelson's  Maditra,  Pt.  IV.,  p.  15. 

Polo,  s.  The  game  of  hookey  on 
horseback,  introdliced  of  late  years 
into  England,  under  this  name,  which 
comes  from  Baltl;  polo  being  pro- 
perly in  the  language  of  that  region 
the  ball  used  in  the  game. 

The  game  thus  lately  revived  was 
once  known  and  practised  (though  in 
varied  forms)  from  Provence  to  the 


borders  of  China  (see  CMcane).  It 
had  continued  to  exist  down  to  our 
own  day,  it  would  seem,  only  near 
the  extreme  East  and  the  extreme 
West  of  the  Himalaya,  viz.  at 
Manipar  ia  the  East  (between 
Oachar  and  Burma),  and  on  the  West 
in  the  high  valley  of  the  Indus  (in 
Ladak,*  Balti,  Astor  and  Gilgit,  and 
extending  into  Ohitral).  Erom  the 
former  it  was  first  adopted  by  our 
countrymen  at  Calcutta,  and  a  little 
later  (about  1864)  it  was  introduced 
into  the  Punj  ab,  almost  simultaneously 
from,  the  Lower  Provinces  and  from 
Kashmir,  where  the  summer  visitors 
had  taken  it  up.  It  was  first  played 
in  England,  it  would  seem  at  Alder- 
shot,  in  July,  1871,  and  in  August  of 
the  same  year  at  Dublin  in  the  Phoenix 
Park.  The  next  year  it  was  played  in 
many  places,  t  But  the  first  mention 
we  can  find  in  the  Times  is  a  notice  of 
a  matfch  at  Lillie-bridge,  11th  July, 
IS'74,  iu  the  next  day's  paper.  ■ 

There  is  mention  of  the  game  in  the 
Illustrated  London  News  of  July  20, 
1872,  where  it  is  treated  as  a  new  in- 
vention by  British  officers  in  India. 

We  learn  from  Professor  Tylor  that 
the  game  exists  still  in  Japan,  and  a 
very  curious  circumstance  is  that  the 
polo  racket,  just  as  it  is  described  by 
Jo.  Cinnamus  in  the  extract  under 
Chicane  (mpra,  p.  147),  has  survived 
there. 

1835.  "The  ponies  of  Muneepoor  hold 
a  very  conspicuous  rank  in  the  estimation 
of  the  inhabitants.  .  .  .  The  national  game 
of  Hockey,  which  is  played  by  every  male 
of  the  country  capable  of  sitting  a  horse, 
renders  them  all  expert  equestrians ;  and  it 
was  by  men  and  horses  so  trained,  that  the 
princes  of  Muneepoor  were  able  for  many 
years  not  only  to  repel  the  aggressions  of 
the  Burmahs,  but  to  save  the  whole 
country  ....  and  plant  their  banners  on 
the  banks  of  the  Irrawattee." — Pembei-ton's 
Report  on  the  E.  Frontier  of  Br.  India, 
31-32. 

1838.  "At  Shighur  I  first  saw  the  game 
of  the  Chaugh^n,  whjch  was  played  the  day 
after  our  arrival  on  the  Mydan  or  plain  laid 
out  expressly  for  the  purpose.  ...  It  is  in 
fact  hocky  on  horseback.  The  ball,  which 
is  lai^er  than  a  cricket  ball,  is  only  a  globe 
made  of  a  kind   of   willow-wood,  and  is 


*  In  Ladak  it  is  not  indigenous,  but  an  intro- 
duction from  Baltistau.  See  a  cai-eful  and  inte- 
resting aecoimt  of  the  game  of  those  parts  in  Mr. 
F.  Drew's  excellent  book,  Thi  Jvmmao  and  Kash- 
mir Territories,  1875,  pp.  380-392. 

t  See  details  in  tlie  Field  of  Nov.  16th,  1384,  p. 
667,  courteously  given  in  reply  to  a  query  from  the 
present  writer. 


POLLLOCK-SAUG. 


54C 


POMMELO. 


called  in  Tibeti '  Pulu. '  .  .  .  I  can  conceive 
that  the  Chaugh^n  requires  only  to  be  seen 
to  be  played.  It  is  the  fit  sport  of  an 
equestrian  nation.  .  .  .  The  game  is  played 
at  almost  every  valley  in  Little  Tibet  and 
the  adjoining  countries  ....  Ladakh, 
Yessen,  Chitral,  &c.;  and  I  should  recom- 
mend it  to  be  tried  on  the  Hippodrome  at 
Bayswater.  .  .  ." — Vigne,  Travels  in  Kash- 
mir, Ladakh,  Iskardo,  &c.  (1842),  ii.  289- 
292. 

1848.     "  An  assembly  of  all  the  principal 
inhabitants  took  place  at  Iskardo,  on  some 

occasion  of  ceremony  or  festivity I 

wa«  thus  fortunate  enough  to  be  a  witness 
of  the  chaugan,  which  is  derived  from 
Persia,  and  has  been  described  by  Mr. 
Vigne  as  hocky  on  horseback.  .  .  .  Large 
quadrangular  enclosed  meadows  for  this 
game  may  be  seen  in  all  the  larger  villages 
of  Balti,  often  surrounded  by  rows  of  beau- 
tiful willow  and  poplar  trees." — Dr.  T. 
Thomson,  Bimalai/a  and  Tibet,  260-261. 

1875. 
"Polo^    Tent-pegging,    Hurlingham,    the 
Rmk, 
•I  leave  all  these  delights." 

Browning,  Inn  Album,  23. 

FoUock-saug^,  s.  Kind..  palak,pdl- 
ak-aag ;  a  poor  vegetable,  called  also 
'  ooimtry  spinacli '  (Seta  vulgaris,  or 
B.  Bengalensis,  Eoxb. ) 

Polonga,  also  Tic-polonga,  s.  A 
very  poisonous  snake,  so  called  in 
Ceylon  {Bungarus  ?  or  Daboia  elegans  ?) ; 
Singh,  polongara. 

1681.  ' '  There  is  another  venomous  snake 
called  Folongo,  the  most  venomous  of  all, 
that  kills  cattel.  Two  sorts  of  them  I  have 
seen,  the  one  green,  the  other  of  reddish 
gray,  full  of  white  rings  along  the  sides,  and 
about  five  or  six  feet  long." — Kncx,  29. 

1825.  "  There  are  only  four  snakes  ascer- 
tained to  be  poisonous ;  the  cobra  de  capello 
is  the  most  common,  but  its  bite  is  not  so 
certainly  fatal  as  that  of  the  tic  polonga, 
which  destroys  life  in  a  few  minutes." — 
Mrs.  Heber,  in  B.'s  Journal,  ed.  1844,  ii. 
167. 

Pomfret,  Pomphret,  s.  A  genus  of 
sea-fisk  of  broad  compressed  form, 
embracing  several  species,  of  good 
repute  for  the  table  on  all  the  Indian 
coasts.  According  to  Day  they  are  all 
reduceable  to  Stromateus  sinensis,  '  the 
■white  Pomfret,'  Str.  cinereus,  which  is, 
■when  immature  '  the  silver  Pomfret,' 
and  T^hen  mature  'thegray  Pomfret,' 
and  Str.  niger,  'the  black  P.'  The 
French  of  Pondicherry  call  the  fish 
pample.  We  cannot  connect  it  with  the 
wo^ijriXof  of  Aelian  (xv.  23)  and  Athen- 
aeus  (Lib.  vii.  cap.  xviii.  seqq.)  which 
IS  identified  -with  a  very  different  fish, 


the  '  pilot-fish '    (Naucrates    dudor  of 
Day). 

The  name  is  probably  from  the 
Portuguese,  and  a  corruption  of  pam- 
pano,  'a  vine-leaf,'  from  supposed 
resemblance;  this  is  the  Portuguese 
name  of  a  fish  which  occurs  just  where 
the  pomfret  should  be  mentioned. 
Thus: 

1613.  "  The  fishes  of  this  Mediterranean 
(the  Malayan  sea)  are  very  savoury  sables, 
and  seer  fish  {serras),  and.  pampanos,  and 
rays.  .  .  ."—Godinho  de  Eredia,  f.  ZZv. 

1727.  "  Between  Cunnaca  and  Ballasore 
Eivers  ...  a  very  delicious  Fish  called 
the  Pamplee,  oome  in  Sholes,  and  are  sold 
for  two  Pence  per  Hundred.  Two  of  them 
are  sufficient  to  dine  a  moderate  Man." — A. 
Bam.,  i.  396. 

1810. 
"Another  face  look'd  broad  and  bland. 

Like  pamplet  floundering  on  the  sand  ; 

Whene'er  she  turned  her  piercing  stare. 

She  seemed  alert  to  spring  in  air." 

Malay  verses,  rendered  by  Dr.  Leyden, 
in  Maria  Oraha/m,  201. 

1813.  "  The  pomfret  is  not  unlike  a  small 
turbot,  but  of  more  delicate  flavour;  and 
epicures  esteem  the  black  pomfret  a  great 
dainty." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem..,  i.  52-53. 

1874.  ' '  The  greatest  pleasure  in  Bombay 
was  eating  a  fish  called  '  pomfret.' " — Sat. 
Rev.,  30th  May,  690. 

Pommelo,  Pampelmoose,  &c.,  s. 
Citrus  decumana,  L.,  the  largest  of  the 
orange  tribe.  It  is  the  same  fruit  as  the 
Shaddock  of  the  West  Indies ;  but  to 
the  larger  varieties  some  form  of  the 
name  Pommelo  seems  also  to  be  applied 
in  the  West.  A  small  variety,  with  a 
fine  skin,  is  sold  in  London  shops  as 
"the  Forbidden  Pruit."  The  fruit, 
though  gro^wn  in  gardens  over-  a  great 
part  of  India,  really  comes  to  perfection 
only  near  the  Equator,  and  especially 
in  Java,  whence  it  was  probably 
brought  to  the  continent.  Por  it  is 
called  in  Bengal  Batam  nimbu  {i.e.. 
Citrus  Bataviana).  It  probably  did  not 
come  to  India  till  the  17th  century  ; 
it  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Aln.  Ac- 
cording to  Bretschneider  the  Pommelo 
is  mentioned  in  the  ancient  Chinese 
Book  of  the  Shu-King.  Its  Chinese 
name  is  Yu. 

The  form  of  the  name  which  we  have 
put  first  is  that  now  general  in  Anglo- 
Indian  use.  But  it  is  probably  only  a 
modern  result  of  '  striving  after  meanr 
ing'  (quasi-Pomo-me?o?ie?)  Among  older 
authors  the  name  goes  through  many 
strange   shapes.      Tavemier   calls   it 


PONDICHEBRY. 


546 


POOLBTTNDY. 


pompone  {Voy.  des  Indes,  liv.  iii.  ch. 
24),  but  tlie  usual  French  name  is 
pampel-mousse.  Dampier  has  Purnple- 
nnse  (ii.  120) ;  Lockyer,  Pumplemuse 
(51);  Forrest,  Pummel-noae  (32) ;  Ives, 
'Pimplenoses,  called  in  the  West  Indies 
Chadochs.'  Maria  Graham  uses  the 
French  spelling  (22).  Pompoleon  is  a 
form  unknown  to  us,  but  given  in 
the  Eng.  Cyolopsedia.  Molesworth's 
Marathi  Diet,  gives  "papannas,  papa- 
lias  or papanis  (a  word  of  S.  America)." 
We  are  unable  to  give  the  true  ety- 
mology, though  Littre  says  boldly, 
"  Tamoul,  JtsmftoKmas."  Ainslie  {Hat. 
Medica,  1813)  gives  Poomlimas  as  the 
Tamil,  whilst  Balfour  (Cyd.  of  India) 
gives  Pumpalimas  and  Bamhulimae  as 
Tamil,  Bombarimasa  and  Pampara 
panasa  as  Telugu,  Bamhali  naringi  (?) 
as  MalayaKm.  But  if  these  are  real 
words  they  appear  to  be  corruptions 
of  some  foreign  term. 

Pondicherry,  n.  p.  This  name  of 
what  is  now  the  chief  French  settle- 
ment in  India,  is  Pudu-ch'cheri,  '  New 
Town,' more  correctly  PudM-vai.  C.  P. 
Brown  however  says  it  is  Pudi-cheru, 
'  New  tank.'  The  natives  sometimes 
write  it  Phulcheri. 

1711.  "The  French  and  Danes  likewise 
hire  them  (Portuguese)  at  Pont  de  Cheree 
and  Trinoombar.  — Lockyer,  286. 

1718.  "The  Fifth  Day  we  reached 
Budulscheri,  a  French  Town,  and  the 
chief  Seat  of  their  Missionaries  in  India." — 
Prop,  of  the  Gospel,  p.  42. 

1726.  "Poedechery,"inFa?c»«iym,(7ftDro., 
11. 

1727.  "  Punticherry  is  the  next  Place 
of  Note  on  this  Coaat,  a  colony  settled  by 
the  French."— j4.  Bam.,  i.  356. 

1780.  "An  English  officer  of  rank, 
General  Coote,  who  was  unequalled  among 
his  compeers  in  ability  and  experience  in 
war,  and  who  had  frequently  fought  with 
the  French  of  Phoolcheri  in  the  Karnatic 
and  .  .  .  had  as  often  gained  the  victory 
over  them.  .  .  ." — H.  of  Hyder  Naile,  i\3. 

Fongol,  s.  A  festival  of  S.  India, 
observed  early  in  January.  Tamil, 
pSngal,  'boiling';  i.e.,  of  the  rice, 
because  the  first  act  in  the  feast  is 
the  boiling  of  the  new  rice.  It  is  a 
kind  of  harvest-home.  There  is  an 
interesting  account  of  it  by  the  late 
Mr.  0.  E.  Gover  in  the  J.  B.  As.  Soc, 
N.  S.  V.  91,  but  the  connexion  which 
he  traces  with  the  old  Vedic  religion  is 
hardly  to  be  admitted. 
1651.    "-  .  .  .  nousparleronsmaintenant 


du  Pongol,  qui  se  celebre  le  9  de  Janvier 
en  I'honneur  du  Soleil.  ...  lis  cuisent  du 
ris  avec  du  laict.  .  .  .  Ce  ris  se  cuit  hors  la 
maison,  afin  que  le  Soleil  puisse  luire  dessus 
.  .  .  .  et  quand  ils  voyent,  qu'il  semble 
le  vouloir  retirer,  ils  orient  d'une  voix  intel- 
ligible, Pongol,  Pongol,  Fongol,  Fongol. . ." 
—Ah-.  Roger,  Fr.  Tr.  1670,  pp.  237-8; 

1871.  "Nor  does  the  gentle  and  kindly 
influence  of  the  time  cease  here.  The  files 
of  the  Munsif's  Court  will  have  been  exam- 
ined with  cases  from  litigious  enemies  or 
greedy  money  lenders.  But  as  Fongol 
bomes  round  many  of  them  disappear.  .  .  . 
The  creditor  thinks  of  his  debtor,  the  debtor 
of  the  creditor.  The  one  relents,  the  other 
is  ashamed,  and  both  parties  are  saved  by 
a  compromise.  Often  it  happens  that  a 
process  is  postponed  '  till  after  Pongol !  "— 
Gover,  as  above,  p.  96. 

Pooja,  s.  Properly  applied  to  the 
Hindu  ceremonies  in  idol- worship ; 
Skt.  puja ;  and  colloquially  to  any  kind 
of  rite.  Thus  jhinda  kd  puja,  or  '  Pooja 
of  the  Flag,'  is  the  Sepoy  term  for 
what  in  St.  James's  Park  is  called 
'  Trooping  the  colours.' 

1826.  "The  person  whose  steps  I  had 
been  watching  now  approached  the  sacred 
tree,  and  having  performed  puja  to  a  stone 
deity  at  its  foot,  proceeded  to  unmuffle 
himself  from  its  shawls. " — Pamdurang  Han, 
26. 

1866.  "Yes,  Sahib,  I  Christian  boy. 
Plenty  poojah  do.  Sunday  time  never  no 
work  do." — The  Dawk  Bungalow,  in  Fraser, 
Ixxiii.  226. 

1874.  "  The  mass  of  the  ryots  who  form 
the  population  of  the  village  are  too  poor 
to  have  a  family  deity.  They  are  forced 
to  be  content  with  .  .  .  the  annual  pujahs 
performed  ....  on  behalf  of  the  village 
community." — Cal.  Bcv.,  No.  cxvii.  195. 

1879.  "Among  the  curiosities  of  these 
lower  galleries  are  little  models  of  costumes 
and  country  scenes,  among  them  a  grand 
pooja  under  a  tree."— ,Sa(.  Rev.,  No.  1251, 
p.  477. 

Poojaree,  s.  Hind.  pvjUri.  An 
oflB.ciating  priest  in  an  idol-temple. 

1702.  "L'office  de  poujari  ou  de  PrS- 
tresse  de  la  Reine  mfere  ^tait  incompatible 
avec  le  titre  de  servante  du  Seigneur."— 
Lett.  Edit.,  xi.  111. 

Fool,  s.  Pers.  Hind,  pul,  a  bridge. 
Used  in  two  of  the  quotations  under 
next  article  for  '  embankment.* 

Poolbundy,  s.  V.—K.—pullamdl. 
'Securing  of  bridges  or  embank- 
m.ents.'  A  name  formerly  given  in 
Bengal  to  a  civil  department  in  charge 
of  the  embankments.  Also  sometimes 
used  improperly  for  the  embankment 
itself. 


POON. 


547 


POOTLY  NAVTCH. 


1786.  "That  the  Superintendent  of 
Toolbundy  Repairs,  after  an  accurate  and 
diligent  survey  of  the  bunds  and  pools,  and 
the  proviuoial  Council  of  Burdwan  .... 
had  delivered  it  as  their  opinion.  .  .  ." — 
Articles  of  Charge  against  Warren  Hastings, 
in  Burke,  vii.  98. 

1802.  "TheCollector  of  Midnaporehas 
directed  his  attention  to  the  subject  of 
poolbundy,  and  in  a  very  ample  report  to 
the  Board  of  Revenue,  has  described  certain 
abuses  and  oppressions,  consisting  chiefly 
of  pressing  ryots  to  work  on  the  pools, 
which  call  aloud  for  a  remedy." — Fifth 
Seport,  Ap.  p.  598. 

1810.     " .  .  .  .  the  whole  is  obliged  to  be 
preserved  from  inundation  by  an  embank- 
ment called  the  pool  bandy,  maintained  at 
a   very    great    and    regular    expense." — 
,    WaUcmaon,  V.  M.,  ii.  365. 

Peon,  Peon,  &C.,  s.  Canarese, 
fm/ne.  A  timber  tree  {Calopliyllum 
inophyllvmi,  L.)  -wUcli  grows  in  the 
forests  of  Canara,  &c.,  and  whicli  was 
formerly  much  used  for  masts,  whence 
also  called  mast-wood. 

1835.  "Peon,  or  Funa  ....  the  largest 
sort  is  of  a  light,  bright  colour,  and,  may  be 
had  at  Mangalore,  from  tl«e  forests  of 
Corumcul  in  Canara,  where  it  grows  to  a 
length  of  150  feet.  At  Mangalore  I  pro- 
cured a  tree  of  this  sort  that  would  have 
made  a  foremast  for  the  Leander,  60-gun 
ship,  in  one  piece,  for  1300  Rupees." — Edye, 
iaJ.B.As.Soc,  ii.  354. 

Poonamalee,  n.  p.  A  town,  and 
formerly  a  military  station,  in  the 
ChengleputDist.  of  Madras  Presidency, 
13  miles  west  of  Madras.  The  name  is 
given  in  the  Imp.  Gazetteer  as  Puna- 
wallu  (?),  and  Ponda  maldi,  whilst  Col. 
BranfiU  gives  it  as  "  Puntha  malli  for 
Pmirunthamalli,"  without  further 
explanation. 

Poongee,  Phoongy,  s.  The  name 
most  commonly  given  to  the  Buddhist 
religieux  in  British  Burma.  The  word 
{p'hwi-gyi)  signifies  '  great  glory.' 

1782.  " .  ...  leurs  Pr^tres  .  .  .  sont 
moins  instruits  que  les  Brames,  et  portent 
le  nom  de  VonsaiB."—Sonnerat,  ii.  301. 

1795.  "  From  the  many  convents  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Rangoon,  the  number  of 
Rhahans  and  Fhonghis  must  be  very  con- 
siderable ;  I  was  told  it  exceeded  1500."— 
Symes,  Embassy  to  Ava,  210. 

1834.  "  The  Talapoins  are  caUed  by  the 
iiurmese  Phonghis,  which  term  means  great 
glory,  or  Mahans,  which  means  perfect."— 
^P-  Bigandet,  in  J.  Jnd.  Archip.,  iv.  222-3. 

Poor^na,  s.  Skt.  purana,  '  old'  ; 
nenoe  '  legendary,'  and  thus  applied  as 
a  common  name  to  18  books  which 


contain  the  legendary  mythology  of 
the  Brahmans. 

1612.  ".  .  .  .  These  books  are  divided 
into  bodies,  members,  and  joints  (cortos, 
menitnvs,  e  articuios)  .  .  .  six  which  they  call 
Xastra,  which  are  the  bodies ;  eighteen  which 
they  call  Purana,  which  are  the  members  ; 
twenty-eight  called  Aganwn,  which  are  the 
joints."— CoMto,  Dec.  V.,  liv.  vi.,  cap.  3. 

1651.  "As  their  Poranas,  i.e.  old  his- 
tories, relate." — Rogerius,  153. 

c.  1760.  "Le  puran  oomprend  dix-huit 
livres  qui  renferment  I'histoire  sacrfo,  qui 
contient  les  dogmes  de  la  religion  des  'Br:s.- 
imnea."—E'iicyclop&iie,  xxvii.  807. 

1806.  "Ceux-ci,  calouloient  tout  haut 
de  m^moire  tandis  que  d'autres,  plus 
avanofe,  lisoient  d'un  ton  chantant,  leura 
Ponrans."— flaa/reei-,  i.  130. 

Poorub,  and  Poorbeea,  ss.  Hind. 
purab,  purb,  'the East,'  from  Skt.  piirva, 
or  purba,  ,'in  front  of,'  as  paScha 
(Hind,  pachham)  means  'behind'  or 
'westerly'  anA  dahsJiina,  'right-hand' 
or  southerly.  In  Upper  India  the 
term  means  usually  Oudh,  the  Benares 
division,  and  Behar.  Hence  Poorbeea 
(purbiya),  a  man  of  those  countries, 
was,  in  the  days!  of  the  old  Bengal 
army,  often  used  for  a  sepoy,  the 
majority  being  recruited  in  those 
provinces.  ' 

1553.  "Omaum  (Humayun)  Patxiah  .  .  . 
resolved  to  follow  Xerchan  (Sher  Khan) 
and  try  his  fortune  against  him  ....  and 
they  met  close  to  the  river  Ganges  before 
it  unites  with  the  river  Jamona,  where  on 
the  "West  bank  of  the  river  there  is  a  city 
called  Canose,  one  of  the  chief  of  the  king- 
dom of  Dely.  Xerchan  was  beyond  the  River 
in  the  tract  which  the  natives  call  Purba. 
.  .  .  ."—Bmros,  IV.  ix.  9. 

1616.  "Bengala,  a  most  spacious  and 
fruitful  province,  but  more  properly  to  be 
called  a  kingdom,  which  hath  two  very 
large  provinces  within  it,  Purb  and  Patau, 
the  one  lying  on  the  east,  the  other  on  the 
west  side  of  the  river." — Terry,  ed.  1665,  p. 
357. 

1666.  "La  Province  de  Halabas  s'appel- 
loit  autrefois  Purop.  .  .  ."—Thevenot,  v.  197. 

1881. 
"  .  .  .  .  My  lands  were  taken  away,  _ 
And  the  Company  gave  me  a  pension  of 

just  eight  annas  a  day ; 

And  the  Poorbeahs  swaggered  about  our 

streets  as  if  they  had  done  it  aU.  .  ." 

Attar  Singh  loquitur,  by '  Sowar,'  in 

an  Indian  paper,  the  name  and 

date  lost. 

Pootly  Nautch,  s.  Properly  Hind. 
kath  -  putU-nach  ( '  wooden  -  puppet  - 
dance.')    A  puppet  show. 

c.  1817.  "The  day  after  tomorrow  will 
be  my  lad  James  Dawson's  birthday,  and 
N  N  2 


POPPER-GAKE. 


548 


PORCELAIN. 


we  are  to  have  a  puttuUy-nautch  in  the 
evening." — Mi-s.  Sherwood's  Stories.  291. 

Popper-cake,  in  Bombay,  and  in 
Madras  popadam,  ss.  These  are  ap- 
parently the  same  word  and  thing, 
though  to  the  former  is  attributed  a 
Hindi  and  Mahiatti  origin  pdpar,  and 
to  the  latter  a  Tamil  one,  pappadam, 
as  an  abbreviation  of  paruppu-adan, 
'  lentil  cake.'  It  is  a  kind  of  thin  soon 
or  wafer,  made  of  any  kind  of  pulse  or 
lentil  flour,  seasoned  with  assafoetida, 
&c.,  fried  in  oil,  and  in  W.  India 
baked  crisp,  and  often  eaten  at  Euro- 
pean tables  as  an  accompaniment  to 
curry.    It  is  not  bad,  even  to  a  novice. 

1814.  "They  are  very  fond  of  a  thin 
cake,  or  wafer,  called  popper,  made  from 
the  flour  of  oord,  or  mash  .  .  .  highly 
seasoned  with  assa-f oetida ;  a  salt  called 
popper-Mor;  and  a  very  hot  massaula, 
compounded  of  turmeric,  black  pepper, 
ginger,  garlic,  several  kinds  ctf  warm  seeds, 
and  a  quantity  of  the  hottest  Chili  pepper." 
— Forhes,  Or.  Mem.,  ii.  50. 

1820.  "Papadoms  (fine  cakes  made  of 
gram-flour,  and  a  fine  species  of  alkali, 
which  gives  them  an  agreeable  salt  taste, 
and  serves  the  purpose  of  yeast,  making 
them  rise,  and  become  very  crisp  when 
fried.     .     .     ."— ^s.  Sesearches,  xiii.  315. 

,,  "Paper,  the  floili-  of  oorecd  (read 
oorud,  Phaseolus  Max),  salt,  assafoetida, 
and  various  spices,  made  into ,  a  paste, 
rolled  as  thin  as  a  wafer,  and  dried  in  the 
sun,  and  when  wanted  for  the  table  baked 
crisp.  .  .  ."— y.  Coates,  in  Tr.  lAt.  Soc.  Bo., 
iii.  194. 

Porca,  n.  p.  (In  Imp.  Gaz.  Por- 
akad.)  Properly  PurdlA&du ;  a  town 
on  the  coast  of  Travancore,  for- 
merly a  separate  State.  The  Portu- 
guese had  a  fort  here,  and  the  Dutch, 
m  the  17th  century,  a  factory.  Era 
Paolino  (1796)  speaks  of  it  as  a  very 
populous  city  full  of  merchants,  Ma- 
hommedan.  Christian,  and  Hindu.  It  is 
now  insignificant. 

Porcelain,  s.  The  history  of  this 
word  for  China-ware  appears  to  be 
as  follows.  The  family  of  univalve 
moUusks  called  Cypraeidae,  or  Cowries 
(q.v.)  were  called  in  medieval  Italy 
porcellana  and  porcelletta,  almost  cer- 
tainly from  their  strong  resemblance 
to  thebody  and  back  of  a  pig,  and  not 
from  a  grosser  analogy  suggested  by 
Mahn  (see  in  Littre  suh  voce).  That 
this  is  so  is  strongly  corroborated  by 
the  circumstance  noted  by  Dr.  J.  B. 
Gi-ay  (see  Eng.  Oyc.  Nat.  Hist.  s.v. 


Cypraeidae)  that  Pig  is  the  common 
name  of  shells  of  this  family  on  the 
English  coast ;  whilst  Sow  also  seems 
to  be  a  name  of  one  or  more 
kinds.  The  enamel  of  this  shell  ap- 
pears to  have  been  used  in  the  mid(Ue 
ages  to  form  a  coating  for  ornamental 
pottery,  &c.,  whence  the  early  appli- 
cation of  the  tevm.  porcellana  to  the  nno 
ware  brought  from  the  far  East.  Both 
applications  of  the  term,  viz.,  to 
cowries  and  to  China-ware,  occur  in 
Marco  Polo  (see  below).  The  quasi- 
analogous  application  of  p(^iii Scotland 
to  earthen-ware,  noticed  in  an  ima- 
ginary quotation  below,  is  probably 
quite  an  accident,  for  there  appears  to 
be  a  Gaelic  pige,  '  an  earthen  jar,' 
&c.  [see  Skeat,  s.v.  piggin). 

We  should  not  fail  to  recall  Dr. 
Johnson's  etymology  oiporcelaine  from 
"pour  cent  ann$es,"  because  it  was 
believed  by  Europeans  that  the  ma- 
terials were  matured  under  ground  100 
years  I  (see  quotations  below  from 
Barbosa,  and  from  Sir  Thomas  Brown). 

c.  1250.  Ca^many  has  the  following  pas- 
sage in  the  work  cited.  Though  the  same 
writer  published  the  Laws  of  the  Oonsulado 
del  Mar  in  1791,  he  has  deranged  the  whole 
of  the  chapters,  and  this,  which  he  has 
quoted,  is  omitted  altogether  ! 

"  In  the  XLIVth  chap,  of  the  maritime 
laws  of  Barcelona,  which  are  undoubtedly 
not  later  than  the  middle  of  the  13th  cen- 
tury, there  are  regulations  for  the  return 
cargoes  of  the  ships  trading  with  Alexandria 
...  In  this  are  enumerated  among  articles 
brought  from  Egypt  .  .  .  cotton  in  bales 
and  spun,  wool  de  capells  (for  hats  ?),  poree- 
lanas,  alum,  elephants'  teeth  .  .  ." — Me- 
morias.  Hist,  de  Barcelona,  I.  Pt.  2,  p.  44. 

1298.  "II  ont  monoie  en  tel  mainere 
con  je  voz  dirai,  car  U  espendent  porcelaine 
blance,  celle  qe  se  trovent  en  la  mer  et  qe 
se  metent  au  cuel  des  chienz,  et  vailent  les 
quatre-vingt  porcelaines  un  saic  d'arjent 
qe  sunt  deus  venesians  gros  .  .  ." — Marco 
Polo,  oldest  French  Text,  p.  132. 

,,  "Et  encore  voz  di  qe  en  ceste 
provence,  en  une  cit^  qe  est  ajjelld  Tinugui, 
se  font  escuelle  de  porcellaine  grant  et 
pitet  les  plus  belles  qe  Ten  peust  deviser."— 
Ibid.  ISO. 

c.  1328.  ' '  Audivi  qubd  ducentas  oivitates 
habet  sub  se  imperator  ille  (Magnus  Tar- 
tarus) majores  qukm  Tholosa :  et  ego  oertfe 
credo  qubd  plures  habeant  homines  .  .  . 
Aba  non  sunt  quae  ego  soiam  in  isto  imperio 
digna  relatione,  nisi  vasa  pulcherrima,  et 
nobilissima,  atque  virtuosa  et  porseleta."— 
Jordani  Mirabilia,  p.  59. 

In  the  next  passage  it  seems  probable 
that  the  shells,  and  not  China  dishes, 
are  intended. 


POBGELAIN. 


549 


PORTIA. 


c.  1343.  ".  .  .  .  ghomerabica,  vernice, 
anuonlaco,  zaffiere,  coloquinti,  porcellane, 
inirra,  mirabolani ...  si  vendono  a  Vinegia 
a  cento  di  peso  sottile"  (i.e.  by  the- eutoiia 
hundredweight). — Pegolotti,  Pratica  dclla 
Mercatura,  p.  134. 

0.  1440.  "...  this  Cim  and  Macinn 
that  I  haue  before  named  arr  ii  verie  great 
provinces,  thinhabitants  whereof  arr  idol- 
aters, and  there  make  they  vessells  and 
disahes  of  Porcellana." — Giosafa  Barha/ro, 
Hak.  Soc.  75. 

In  the  next  the  shells  are  clearly 
intended : 

1442.  "GabeUe  di  Firenze  .  .  .  Porcie- 
lette  marine,  la  libra  .  .  .  soldi .  .  .  denari 
4." — Uzzarw,  Prat,  della  Mercatura,  p.  23. 

1475.      "The    seaports    of    Cheen    and 

Machin  are  also  large.  Porcelain  is  made 

'  there,  and  sold  by  the  weight  and  at  a  low 

price." — Nikitin,  in  India  in  XV.  Cent.,  21. 

1487.  "...  le  mando  lo  inventario  del 
presente  del  Soldano  dato  a  Lorenzo  .  .  . 
vasi  grandi  di  Forcellana  mai  piti  veduti 
simili  ne  meglio  lavorati .  .  ." — Letter  of  P. 
da  BibHeno  to  Clar.  de'  Medici,  in  Boscoe's 
Lorenzo,  ed.  1825,  ii.  371. 

1502.  "  In  questo  tempo  abrusiomo  xxi 
nave  sopra  il  porto  di  Calechut ;  et  de  epse 
hebbe  tate  drogarie  e  speciarie  che  caricho 
le  dicte  sei  nave.  Praeterea  me  ha  mandate 
«ei  va£i  di  porzellana  excellitissimi  et 
gradi :  quatro  boohali  de  argento  grandi 
00  certi  altri  vasi  al  modo  loro  per  cre- 
dentia." — Letter  of  K.  Emanuel,  13. 

1516.  "They  make  in  this  country  a 
great  quantity  of  porcelains  of  diflterent 
sorts,  very  fine  and  good,  which  form  for 
them  a  great  article  of  trMe  for  all  parts,  and 
they  make  them  in  this  way.  They  take  the 
shells  of  sea-snaUs  (?  caracoli),  and  eggshells, 
and  pound  them,  and  with  other  ingredients 
make  a  paste,  which  they  put  underground 
to  refine  for  the  space  of  80  or  100  years,  and 
this  mass  of  paste  they  leave  as  a  fortune  to 
their  children  .  .  ." — Barbosa,  in  Bamusio, 
,  i.  320  V. 

1553._  (In  China)  "  The  service  of  their 
meals  is  the  most  elegant  that  can  be, 
■  everything  being  of  very  fine  procelana 
(although  they  also  make  use  of  silver  and 
gold  plate),  and  they  eat  everything  with  a 
.  fork  made  after  their  fashion,  never  putting 
a  hand  into  their  food,  much  or  little." — 
Ban-OS,  III.  ii.  7. 

1554.  (After  a  suggestion  of  the  identity 
of  the  vasa  murrhina  of  the  ancients) : 
"  Ce  nom  de  Porcelaine  est  donn^  k  plu- 
sieurs  ooquiUes  de  mer.  Et  pource  qu'vn 
-beau  Vaisseau  d'vne  coquiUe  de  mer  ne  se 
pourroit  rendre  mieux  S  propos  suyuat  le 
no_m  antique,  que  de  I'appeller  de  Porce- 
laine, i'ay  pensd  que  les  coquilles  polies  et 
luysantes,  resemblants  Ji  Nacre  de  perles, 
out  quelque  affinity  auec  la  matifere  des 
vases  de  Porcelaine  antiques :  ioinct  aussi 
que  le  peuple  Pragois  uomme  les  pates- 
■nostres  faiotes  de  gros  vignols,  patenostres 
de  Porcelaine.    Les  susdicts  vases  de  Por- 


celaine sont  transparents,  et  coustent  bien 
oher  au  Caire,  et  disent  mesmement  qu'ilz 
les  apportent  des  Indes,  Mais  cela  ne  me 
sembla  vraysemblable :  car  on  n'en  voirroit 
pas  si  grande  quantitiS,  ne  de  si  grades 
pieces,  s'il  les  failloit  apporter  de  si  loing. 
Vne  esguiere,  vn  pot,  ou  vn  autre  vaisseau 
pour  petite  qu'elle  soit,  couste  vn  ducat :  si 
c'est  quelque  grSd  vase,  il  coustera  d'auan- 
tage.— P.  Belon,  Observations,  f.  134. 

c.  1560.  "And  because  there  are  many 
opinions  among  the  Portugals  which  have 
not  beene  in  Gliina,  about  where  this  Por- 
celane  is  made,  and  touching  the  substa.nce 
whereof  it  is  made,  some  saying,  that  it  is 
of  oysters  shels,  others  of  dung  rotten  of  a 
long  time,  because  they  were  not  enformed 
of  the  truth,  I  thought  it  conuenient  to 
tell  here  the  substance  .  .  ." — Gaspar  da 
Cruz,  in  Purchas,  iii.  177. 

1615.  "If  we  had  in  England. beds  of 
porcelain  such  as  they  have  in  China, — 
which  porcelain  is  a  kind  of  plaster  buried 
in  the  earth,  and  by  length  of  time  con- 
gealed and  glazed  into  that  substance ;  this 
were  an  artificial  mine,  and  part  of  that 
substance  .  .  ." — Bacon,  Argument  on  Im- 
peachment of  Waste;  Works,  by  Speddiny, 
etc.,  1859,  vii.  528. 

0.  1630.  "The  Bannyans  all  along  the 
sea-shore  pitch  their  Booths  ...  for  there 
they  sell  CaUicoes,  China-satten,  Purcellain- 
ware,  scrutores  or  Cabbinets  .  .  " — Sir  T. 
Herbert,  ed.  1665,  p.  45. 

1726.  In  a  list  of  the  treasures  left  ■  by 
AklDar,  which  is  given  by  Valentijn,  we 
find: 

"In  Poroelyn,  &c.,  Kopias  2507747."— 
jv.  (Suratte),  217. 

1650.  "  We  are  not  thoroughly  resolved 
concerning  Porcellane  or  China  dishes, 
that  according  to  common  belief  they  are 
made  of  earth,  which  lieth  in  preparation 
about  an  hundred  years  underground  ;  for 
the  relations  thereof  are  not  only  divers 
but  contrary ;  and  Authors  agree  not 
herein  .  .  ." — Sir  Thomas  Browne,  Vulgar 
Errors,  ii.  5. 

1880.  "  'Vasella  quidem  delicatiora  et 
oaerulea  et  venusta,  quibus  inhaeret  nes- 
cimus  quid  elegantiae,  porcellana  vocantin-, 
quasi  (sed  nescimus  quare)  a  porcellis.  In 
partibus  autem  Britanniae  quae  septen- 
trionem  spectant,  vocabulo  forsan  analogo, 
vasa  grossiora  et  fusoa  pigs  appellant  bar- 
bari,  quasi  (sed  quare  iterum  nescimus)  a 
porcis.'  Narrischchen  und  WeitgehoU, 
Etymol.  Universale,  s.v.  '  Blue  China.'  " — 
Motto  to  An  Ode  in  Brown  Pig,  St.  James's 
Gazette,  17th  July. 

Portia,  s.  In  S.  India  the  common 
name  of  the  Thespesia  populnea,  Lam. 
(N.  0.  Malvaceae),  a  favourite  orna- 
mental tree,thriviag  best  near  the  sea. 
The  word  is  a  corruption  of  Tamil,  Pu- 
arassu,  '  Elower-king.'  In  Ceylon  it 
is  called  the  Suria,  and  also  the  Tulip- 
tree. 


rOP,TO    NOVO. 


550 


POTTAS. 


1742.  "Le  bois  sur  lequel  on  les  met 
(les  toiles),  et  celui  qu'on  employe  pour  les 
battre,  sent  ordinairement  de  tamarinier, 
ou  d'un  autre  arbre  nomm^  porchi." — Lett. 
Edif.  xiv.  122. 

1860.  "Another  useful  tree,  very  com- 
mon In  Ceylon,  is  the  Suria,  with  flowers  so 
like  those  of  a  tulip  that  Europeans  know  it 
as  the  tulip  tree.  It  loves  the  sea  air  and 
saline  soils.  It  is  planted  all  along  the 
avenues  and  streets  in  the  towns  near  the 
coast,  where  it  is  equally  valued  for  its 
shade  and  the  beauty  of  its  yellow  flowers, 
whilst  its  tough  wood  is  used  for  carriage- 
shafts  and  gun-stocks." — Tennent's  Ceylon, 
i.  117. 

1861.  ' '  It  is  usual  to  plant  large  branches 
of  the  poitia  and  banyan  trees  in  such  a 
slovenly  manner  that  there  is  little  proba- 
bility of  the  trees  thriving  or  being  orna- 
mental."— Cleghom,  Forests  and  Gardens  of 
S.  India,  197. 

Porto  Novo,  n.  p.  A  town  on  the 
coast  of  South  Arcot,  32  m.  S.  of  Pon- 
dicherri.  The  first  mention  of  it  that 
we  have  found  is  in  Bocarro,  Decada, 
p.  42  (o.  1613). 

The  name  was  perhaps  intended  to 
mean  '  New  Oporto,'  rather  than  '  New 
Hayen,'  but  we  have  not  found  any 
history  of  the  name. 

1718.  "At  Night  we  came  to  a  Town 
called  Porta  Nova,  and  in  Malabarish 
Pirenki  Potci."  * — Propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
d;c.,  Pt.  ii.  41. 

1726.  "The  name  of  this  city  {Porto 
Novo)  signifies  in  Portuguese  New  Haven, 
but  the  Moors  call  it  Mohhammed  Sendar 
....  and  the  Gentoos  Pen-i/ngepeente."* — 
Valentyn,  Choromandel,  8. 

Porto  Piqueno  and  Porto  Grande, 

nn.pp.  '  The  Little  Haven  and  the 
Great  Haven;'  names  by  which  the 
Bengal  ports  of  Satigam  (q.v.),  and 
Chatigam  (v.  Chittagong)  respectively 
were  commonly  known  to  the  Portu- 
guese in  the  16th  century. 

1554.  "  Porto  Pequeno  de  Bemgala  .  .  . 
Cowries  are  current  in  the  country ;  80 
cowries  make  1  pone  (see  Pun);  of  these 
pones  48  are  equal  to  1  larin,  more  or  less." 
— A.  Nwnes,  37. 

„  "  Porto  Grande  de  Bemgala.  The 
maund  [mdo),  by  which  they  weigh  all 
goods,  contains  40  seers  (ceros),  each  seer 
18|  ounces.  .  .  ." — Ibid. 

1568.  "lo  mi  parti  d'Orisa  perBengala al 
Porto  Piciieno .  .  .  s'entra  nel  fiume  Ganze, 
dalla  booca  del  qual  fiume  sino  a  Satagan 
oittk,  oue  si  f  anno  negotij,  et  oue  i  mercadanti 
si  riducono,  aono  centi  e  venti  miglia,  che 
si  fanno  in  diciotto  hore  a  remi,  ciofe  in  tre 

*  i.e.  Firingl-pctt,  or  '  Frank-town.' 


crescenti  d'acqua,  che  sono  di  sei  hore  I'uno." 
— Ces.  Federici,  in  Ba/mus.,  iii.  392. 

1569.  "  Partissemo  di  Sondiua,  et  giun- 
gessemo  in  Chitigan  il  |^ran  porto  di 
Bengala,  in  tempo  che  giSi  i  Portoghesi 
liaueuano  fatto  pace  o  tregua  con  i  Rettori." 
—lb.  396. 

1595.  "Besides,  you  tell  me  that  the 
traffic  and  commerce  of  the  Porto  Pequeno 
of  Bemguala  being  always  of  great 
moment,  if  this  goes  to  ruin  through  the 
Mogors,  they  will  be  the  masters  of  those 
tracts." — Letter  of  the  K.  of  Portugal,  in 
Archil:  Port.  Orient.,  Fascic.  3,  p.  481. 

1596.  "And  so  he  wrote  me  that  the 
Commerce  of  Porto  Grande  of  Bengala  is 
flourishing,  and  that  the  King  of  the  Coun- 
try had  remitted  to  the  Portuguese  3  per 
cent,  of  the  duties  that  they  used  to  pay." 
—Do.,  Do.,  Do.,  p.  580. 

1598.  "  When  you  thinke  you  are  at  the 
point  de  Gualle,  to  be  assured  thereof,  make 
towards  the  Hand,  to  know  it  .  .  .  where 
commonlie  all  the  shippes  know  the  land, 
such  I  say  as  we  sayle  to  Bengalen,,  or  to 
any  of  the  Hauens  thereof,  as  Porto  Pequeno 
or  Porto  Grande,  that  is  the  small,  or  the 
great  Haven,  where  the  Portingalles  doe 
traffique.  .  .  ."—Linschoten,  Third  Book, 
p.  324. 

Posteen,  s.  An  Afghan  leathern 
pelisse,  generally  of  sheepskin  with 
the  fleece  on.  Pars.  posUn,  from  post, 
'  a  hide.' 

1080.  "Khwija  Ahmad  came  on  some 
Government  business  to  Ghaznfn,  and  it 
was  reported  to  him  that  some  merchants 
were  going  to  Turkist^n,  who  were  return- 
ing to  Ghaznfn  in  the  beginning  of  winter. 
The  Khw^ja  remembered  that  he  required 
a  certain  number  of  postius  (great  coats) 
every  year  for  himself  and  sons.  .  .  ." — 
Nizdm-ul-Mulk,  in  Elliot,  ii.  497. 

1442.  "His  Majesty  the  Fortunate 
Khakan  had  sent  for  the  Prince  of  Kaliknt, 
horses,  pelisses  (postin),  and  robes  woven 
of  gold.  .  .  ." — Abdurazzalc,inNot.etExlr., 
xiv.,  Pt.  i.  437. 

1862.  "Otter  skins  from  the  Hills  and 
Kashmir,  worn  as  Postins  by  the  Yar- 
kandis."— Pmjv/«6  Trade  Bepm%  p.  65. 

Potato,  Sweet.  See  Sweet  Po- 
tato. 

Pottah,  s.  Hind,  and  other  vernacu- 
lars, Patta,  &c.  A  document  specifying 
the  conditions  on  which  lands  are  held; 
a  lease,  or  other  document  securing 
rights  in  land  or  house  property. 

1778.  "I  am  therefore  hopeful  you  will 
be  kindly  pleased  to  excuse  me  the  five  lacs 
now  demanded,  and  that  nothing  may  be 
demanded  of  me  beyond  the  amoimt  ex- 
pressed in  the  pottah."— 2%e  Bajah  of 
Benctres  to  Hastings,  in  Articles  of  Gliarge 
against  B.,  Burke,  vi.  591. 


FBA,   PHBA,    PBAW. 


551 


PR  A,    PHBA,   PBAW. 


Pra,  Phra,  Praw,  s.  This  is  a 
term  constantly  used  in  Burma,  and 
familiar  to  all  wlio  have  been  in  that 
country,  in  its  constant  application  as 
a  style  of  respect,  addressed  or  applied 
to  persons  and  things  of  especial  sanc- 
tity or  dignity.  Thus  it  is  addressed 
at  Court  to  the  King ;  it  is  the  habi- 
tual designation  of  the  Buddha  and  his 
images  and  dagobas ;  of  superior  ec- 
clesiastics and  saered  books;  corres- 
ponding on  the  whole  in  use,  pretty 
closely  to  the  Sanskrit  Sri.  In  Bur- 
mese the  word  is  written  bliurd,  but 
pronounced  (in  Arakan)  p'hrd,  and  in 
modern  Burma  Proper,  with  the  usual 
slurring  of  the  r,  P'hya  or  PyCi.  The 
use  of  the  term  is  not  confined  to 
Burma ;  it  is  also  used  in  quite  a  similar 
way  in  Siam,  as  may  be  seen  in  the 
quotation  below  from  Alabaster;  the 
word  is  used  in  the  same  form  Phra 
among  the  Shans ;  and  in  the  form  Prea, 
it  would  seem,  in  Camboja.  Thus  Gar- 
nier  speaks  of  Indra  and  Vishnu  under 
their  Camboj  an  epithets  as  Prea  En  and 
Prea  Noreai  (Narayana) ;  of  the  figure 
of  Buddha  entering  nirvana,  as  Prea 
Nippan;  of  the  King  who  built  the 
great  temple  of  Angkor  Wat  as  Prea 
Kot  Melea,  of  the  King  reigning  at  the 
time  of  the  expedition  as  Prea  Ang 
Eeachea  Vodey,  of  various  sites  of  tem- 
ples as  Preacore,  Preacare,  Prea  Pithu, 
&o.  {Voyage  d' Exploration,  i.  26,  49, 
388,  77,  85,  72V 

The  word  p'nra  appears  in  composi- 
tion in  various  names  of  Burmese  kings, 
as  of  the  famous  ^Zomp'hra  (1753- 
1760),  founder  of  the  existing  dynasty, 
and  of  his  son  5o(fea/i-p'lira  (1781- 
1819).  In  the  former  instance  the 
name  is,  according  to  Sir  A.  Phayre, 
jl/tMmj-p'hra,  i.e.  the  embryo  Buddha, 
or  Bodisatva.  A  familiar  Siamese 
example  of  use  is  in  the  Phra  Bat,  or 
sacred  foot-mark  of  Buddha,  a  term 
^  which  represents  the  8ri  Pdda  of 
Ceylon. 

The  late  Professor  H.  H.  Wilson,  as 
will  be  seen,  supposed  the  word  to  bp 
a  corruption  of  Skt.  prahhu  (see 
Parvoe).  But  Mr.  Alabaster  points, 
under  the  guidance  of  the  Sia- 
mese spelling,  rather  to  Skt.  vara, 
pre-emiaent,  excellent.  This  is  in 
PaH  vara,  "excellent,  best,  precious, 
noble  "  {Childers).  A  curious  point  is 
that,  from  the  prevalence  of  the  term 
phra  in  all  the  Indo-Chinese  king- 
doms, we  must  conclude  that  it  was. 


at  the  time  of  the.  introduction  of 
Buddhism  into  those  countries,  in 
predominant  use  among  the  Indian  or 
Ceylonese  propagators  of  the  new 
religion.  Yet  we  do  not  find  any 
evidence  of  such  a  use  of  either 
prahhu  or  vara.  The  former  would  in 
Pali  hepabhho. 

1688.  "I  know  that  in  the  country  of 
Lews  the  Dignities  of  Pa-ya  and  Mewing, 
and  the  honourable  Epithets  of  Pra  are  in 
use ;  it  may  be  also  that  the  other  terms  of 
Dignity  are  common  to  both  Nations,  as  well 
as  the  Laws." — De  la  Zoubire,  Siam,  E.  T., 
79. 

,,  "  The  Pra-Clang,  or  by  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  Portngueses,  the  Barcalon,  is 
the  officer,  which  has  the  appointment  of 
the  Commerce,  as  well  within  as  without 
the  Kingdom.  .  .  .  His  name  is  composed 
of  the  Balie  word  Pra,  which  I  have  so 
often  discoursed  of,  and  of  the  word  Olamff, 
which  signifies  Magazine." — Id.  93. 

, ,  "  Then  Sommona-Codom  (see  Gau- 
tama) thej;  call  Tia-Bovie-Tchaou,  which 
verbatim  signifies  the  Great  and  Excellent 
Lord."— Id.  134. 

1795.  "  At  noon  we  reached  Meeaday, 
the  personal  estate  of  the  Magwoon  of 
Pegue,  who  is  oftener  called,  from  this 
place,  Meeaday  Praw,  or  Lord  of  Meea- 
day."— Spmes,  Embassy  to  Ava,  242. 

18.'55.  "The  epithet  Phra,_  which  oc- 
cupies so  prominent  a  place  in  the  cere- 
monial and  religious  vocabulary  of  both  the 
Siamese  and  the  Burmese,  has  been  the  sub- 
ject of  a  good  deal  of  nonsense.  It  is  un- 
fortunate that  our  Burmese  scholars  have 
never  (I  believe)  been  Sanskrit  scholars,  nor 
vice  versd,  'so  that  the  Palee  terms  used  in 
Burma  have  had  little  elucidation.  On  the 
word  in  question.  Professor  H.  H.  Wilson 
has  kindly  favoured  me  with  a  note : 
'  Phr^  is  no  doubt  a  corruption  of  the 
Sanskrit  Prahhu,  a  Lord  or  Master ;  the 
A  of  the  aspirate  bh  is  often  retained  alone, 
leaving  Prahu  which  becomes  Prah  or 
Phra.' " — Mission  to  Ara.  6], 

,,  "  All  these  readings  (of  documents 
at  the  Court)  were  intoned  in  a  high  recita- 
tive, strongly  resembling  that  used  in  the 
English  cathedral  service.  And  the  long- 
drawn  Phya-a-a-a !  (My  Lord),  which  ter- 
minated each  reading,  added  to  the  resem- 
blance, as  it  came  in  exactly  like  the  Amen 
of  the  Liturgy."— /d.  88. 

1859.  "The  word  Phra,  which  so  fre- 
quently occurs  in  this  work,  here  appears 
for  the  first  time ;  I  have  to  remark  that  it 
is  probably  derived  from,  or  of  common 
origin  with,  the  Pharaoh  of  antiquity.  It 
is  given  in  the  Siamese  dictionaries  as 
synonymous  with  God,  ruler,  priest,  and 
teacher.  It  is  in  fact  the  word  by  which 
sovereignty  and  sanctity  are  associated  in 
the  popular  mind.  "—.Bowrmf/,  Kingdomand 
People  of  Siam. 

1863.     "The  title  of  the  Pirst  King  (of 


PRAGBIT. 


552 


PRESIDENCY. 


Siam)  is  Thra- CIiom-Klao-Yu-Hua  and 
spoken  as  Fhra  Phutthi-Chao-  Yu-Hua.  .  .  . 
His  Majesty's  nose  is  styled  in  the  Pali 
form  Phra-JVasa  .  .  .  The  Siamese  term  the 
(Catholic)  missionaries,  the  Preachers  of 
the  Phra-CAao  Phu-Sang,  i.e.  of  God  the 
Creator,  or  the  Divine  Lord  Builder.  .  .  . 
The  Catholic  missionaries  express  'God' 
hy  Vhia-Phutthi-Ohao  .  .  .  and  they  ex- 
plain the  euoharist  as  Viiia-PhuttM-Kaya 
(Kaya  = '  Body ')  " — Bastian,  Meise,  iii.  109, 
and  114-115. 

.  1870.  "The  most  excellent  Para,  bril- 
liant in  his  glory,  free  from  all  ignorance, 
beholding  Nibbana  the  end  of  the  migration 
,  of  the  soul,  lighted  the  lamp  of  the  Jaw  of 
theWord." — Bogers,Buddhagosha'sParables, 
tr.  from  the  Burmese,  p.  1. 

1871.  "  Phra  is  a  Siamese  word  applied 
to  all  that  is  worthy  of  the  highest  respect, 
that  is,  everything  connected  with  religion 
and  royalty.  It  may  be  translated  as 
'  holy.'  The  Siamese  letters  p — h — r  com- 
.  monly  represent  the  Sanskrit  v — r.  I  there- 
fore presn  me  the  word  to  be  derived  from  the 
Sanskrit  '  vri ' — '  to  choose,  or  to  be  chosen, ' 
and  'vara — better,  beat,  excellent,'  the  root 
of  apiiTToi." — Alabaster,  The  Wheel  of  the 
Law,  164. 

Pracrit,  s.  A  term  applied  to  thie 
older  vernacular  dialects  of  India,  such 
as  were  derived  from,  or  kindred,  to, 
Sanskrit.  Dialects  of  this  nature  are 
used  by  ladies,  and  by  inferior  cha- 
racters, in  the  Sanskrit  dramas.  These 
dialects,  and  the  modem  vernaculars 
springing  from  them,  bear  the  same 
relation  to  Sanskrit  that  the  "  Ro- 
mance "  languages  of  Europe  bear  to 
Latin,  an  analogy  which  is  found  in 
many  particulars  to  hold  with  most 
surprising  exactness. 

The  most  completely  preserved  of  old 
Prakrits  is  that  which  was  used  in 
Magadha,  and  which  has  come  down 
in  the  Buddhist  books  of  Ceylon  under 
the  name  of  Pali  (q-v.).  The  first 
European  analysis  of  this  language 
bears  the  title  "  Institutiones  Linguae 
Pracriticae.  Scripsit  Ghristianus  Las- 
sen.   Bonnae  ad  Ehenum,  1837." 

The  term  itself  is  the  Sanskrit 
prakrita,  '  natural,  unrefined,  vulgar,' 
etc. 

1801.  "  Sanscrita  is  the  speech  of  the 
Celestials,  framed  in  grammatical  insti- 
tutes, Praorita  is  similar  to  it,  but  manifold 
as  a  provincial  dialect,  and  otherwise." — 
Sansirit  treatise,  quoted  by  Golebrooke  in 
As.  Ses.,  vii.  199. 

Presidency  (and  President),  s. 
The  title  '  President,'  as  applied  to  the 
Chief  of  a  principal  Factory,  was  in 
early    popular    use,    though    in    the 


charters  of  the  B.  I.  0.  its  first  occur- 
rence is  in  1661  (see  Letters  Patent, 
below).  In  Sainsbury's  Calendar  we 
find  letters  headed  "to  Capt.  Jourdain, 
president  of  the  English  at  Bantam" 
in  1614  (i.  pp.  297,  298) ;  but  it  is  to 
be  doubted  whether  this  wording  is  in 
the  original.  A  little  later  we  find  a 
"  proposal  by  Mr.  Middleton  concern- 
ing the  appointment  of  two  especial 
|actors,  at  Surat  and  Bantam,  to  have 
authority  over  all  other  factors ;  Jour- 
dain named."  And  later  again  he  is 
styled  "  John  Jourdain,  Captaiu  of 
the  house"  (at  Bantam;  see  pp.  303, 
325),  and  "  Chief  Merchant  at  Bantam" 
(p.  343). 

1623.  "Speaking  of  the  Dutch  Com- 
mander, as  well  as  of  the  BngUsh  President, 
who  often  in  this  fashion  came  to  take  me  for 
an  airing,  I  should  not  omit  to  say  that  both 
of  them  in  Surat  live  in  great  style,  and  like 
the  grandees  of  the  land.  They  go  about 
with  a  great  train,  sometimes  with  people 
of  their-  own  mounted,  but  particularly 
with  a  great  crowd  of  Indian  servants  on 
foot  and  armed,  according  to  custom,  with 
sword,  target,  bow  and  arrows." — P.  delta 
ValU,  ii.  517. 

,,  "  Our  boat  going  ashore,  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  English  Merchants,  who  usually 
resides  in  Surat,  and  is  chief  of  all  their 
business  in  the  E.  Indies,  Persia,  and  other 
places  dependent  thereon,  and  who  is  called 
Sign,  Thomas  Kastel  *  .  .  .  .  came  aboard 
in  our  said  boat,  with  a  minister  of  theirs 
(so  they  term  those  who  do  the  priest's 
office  a,mong  them)." — P.  della  VaUe,  ii. 
501,  502. 

1638.  "  As  soon  as  the  Commanders 
heard  that  the  (English)  President  was  come 
to  Suhaly,  they  went  ashore.  .  .  .  The  two 
dayes  following  were  spent  in  feasting,_at 
wliich  the  Commanders  of  the  two  Snips 
treated    the   President,   who    afterwards 

letumed  to  Suratta During  my 

abode  at  Suratta,  I  wanted  for  no  divertise- 
ment ;  for  I.  .  .  .  found  company  at  the 
Dutch  President's,  who  had  his  Farms  there 
....  inasmuch  as  I  could  converse  with 
them  in  their  own  Language." — Mandelslo, 
E.  T.,  ed.  1669,  p.  19. 

,,  "Les  Anglois  ont  bien  encore  vn 
bureau  &  Bantam,  dans  I'lsle  de  Jaua,  mais 
il  a  son  President  partioulier,  qui  ne  depend 
point  de  celuy  de  Suratta.^  —Mandelslo, 
(French  ed.  1659)  124. 

,,  "A  mon  retour  k  Suratta  ie 
trouvay  dans  la  loge  des  Anglois  plus  de 
cinquante  marchands,  que  le  President 
auoit  fait  venir  de  tons  les  autres  Bureaux, 
pour  rendre  compte  de  leur  administration, 

'*  Thomas  Eastall  or  Rastell  went  out  ai)i)a- 
rently  in  1615,  in  1616  is  mentioned  as  a  "  chief 
merchant  of  the  fleet  at  Swally  Eoad"  (q.v.),  and 
often  later  as  chief  at  Surat  (see  Saimbury,  i,  476, 
and  ii.  passim). 


PRESIDENCY. 


553 


PBIGKLY-PEAR. 


et  pour  estre  presens  k  ce  changement  de 
Gouuemement." — Ibid.  188. 

1661.  "  And  in  case  any  Person  or  Per- 
sons, being  convicted  and  sentenced  by  the 
President  and  Council  of  the  said  Governor 
and  Company,  in  the  said  East  Indies, 
their  Factors  or  Agents  there,  for  any 
Offence  by  them  done,  shall  appeal  from 
the  same,  that  then,  and  in  every  such 
case,  it  shall  and  may  be  lawful  to  and  for 
the  said  President  and  Council,  IFactor  or 
Agent,  to  seize  upon  him  or  them,  and  to 
'  carry  him  or  them  home  Prisoners  to 
England." — Letters  Patent  to  the  Governor 
and  Company  of  Merchants  of  London, 
trading  with  the  E.  Indies,  3d  April. 

1702.  " .  .  .  .  Under  the  Presidency  of 
the  aforesaid  Island  Bombay." — Charters, 
p.  323. 

1702.  "Tuesday  7th  ApriU.  .  .  .  In  the 
morning  a  Council!  .  .  .  afterwards  having 
'  some  Discourse  arising  among  us  whether 
,  the  charge  of  hiring  Calashes,  &c.,  upon 
Invitations  given  us  from  the  Shabander  or 
any  others  to  go  to  their  Countrey  Houses 
or  upon  any  other  Occasion  of  diverting 
our  Selves  abroad  for  health,  should  be 
charged  to  our  Honble  Masters  account  or 
not,  the  President  and  Mr.  Loyd  were  of 
opinion  to  charge  the  same.  .  .  .  But  Mr. 
Rouse,  Mr.  Eidges,  and  Mr.  Master  were  of 
opinion  that  Batavia  being  a  place  of  extra- 
ordinary charge  and  Expense  in  all  things, 
the  said  Calash  hire,  &c.,  ought  not  to  be 
charged  to  the  Honourable  Company's 
Account." — MS.  Records  in  India  Office. 

The  book  containiiig  this  is  a  collo- 
cation of  fragmentary  MS.  diaries. 
But  this  passage  pertains  apparently 
to  the  proceedings  of  President  Allen 
;  Catchpole  and  his  council,  belonging 
to  the  Eadtory  of  Chusan,  from  -which 
they  were  expelled  by  the  Chinese  in 
1701-2 ;  they  stayed  some  time  at  Ba- 
tayia  on  their  way  home. 

Mr.  Catchpole  (or  Ketchpole)  was 
soon  afterwards  chief  of  an  English 
settlement  made  upon  Pulo  Condore, 
off  the  Oambojan  coast.  In  1704-5, 
we  read  that  he  reported  favourably  on 
the  prospects  of  the  settlement,  re- 
questing a  supply  of  young  writers, 
to  learn  the  Ohiiiese  language,  anti- 
cipating that  the  island  would  soon 
become  an  important  station  for  Chi- 
nese trade.  But  Catchpole  was  himself , 
about  the  end  of  1705,  murdered  by 
certain  people  of  Macassar,  who 
thought  he  had  broken  faith  with 
them,  and  with  him  all  the  English 
but  two  (see  Bruce's  Annals,  iii.  483-4, 
580,  606,  and  A.  Ham.  ii.  205).  The 
Pulo  Condore  enterprise  thus  came  to 
an  end, 

1727.    "About  the  year  1674,  President 


Aungier,  a  gentleman  well  qualified  for 
governing,  came  to  the  Chair,  and  leaving 
isurat  to  the  Management  of  Deputies,  came 
to  Bombay,  and  rectified  many  things." — A. 
Ham.  i.  188. 

Prickly-heat,  s.  A  troublesome 
cutaneous  rash  {Lichen  tropicus)  in  the 
form  of  small  red  pimples,  which  itch 
intolerably.  It  affects  many  Europeans 
in  the  hot  weather.  Fryer  (pub.  1698) 
alludes  to  these  "  fiery  pimples,"  but 
gives  the  disease  no  specific  name. 
Natives  sometimes  suffer  from  it,  and 
(in  the  south)  use  a  paste  of  sandal- 
wood to  alleviate  it.  Sir  Charles 
Napier  in  Sind  used  to  sufler  much 
from  it,  and  we  have  heard  him  des- 
cribed as  standing,  when  giving  an  in- 
terview during  the  hot  weather,  with 
his  back  against  the  edge  of  an  open 
door,  for  the  convenience  of  occasional 
friction  against  it. 

1631.  "  Quas  Latinus  Hippocrates  (7o)'- 
nelias  Celsus  papulas,  Plinius  sudamina 
vocat  .  .  .  .  ita  crebra  sunt,  ut  ego  adhuc 
neminem  noverim  qui  molestias  has  effu- 
gerit,  non  magis  quam  morsas  culicum,  quos 
Lusitani  Mosquitas  vocant.  Sunt  autem 
haec  papulae  rubentes,  et  asperae  aliquan- 
tum,  persudorem  in  cu tern  ejectae;  plerum- 
que  a  capite  ad  calcem  usque,  cum  sumrno 
pruritu,  et  assiduo  scalpendi  desiderio 
erumpentes." — Jac.  Bontii,  Sist.  Nat.  &c., 
ii.  18,  p.  33. 

1665.  "The  Sun  is  but  just  now  rising, 
yet  he  is  intolerable ;  there  is  not  a  Cloud 
in  the  Sky,  not  a  breath  of  Wind ;  my 
horses  are  spent,  they  have  not  seen  a  green 
Herb  since  we  came  out  of  Lahor ;  ray  In- 
dians, for  all  their  black,  dry,  and  hard 
skin,  sink  under  it.  My  face,  hands  and 
feet  are  peeled  off,  and  my  body  is  covered 
aU  over  with  pimples  that  prick  me,  as  so 
many  needles." — Bernier,  E.  T.,  125. 

1807.  "One  thing  I  have  forgotten  to 
tell  you  of— the  prickly  heat.  To  give  you 
some  notion  of  its  intensity,  the  placid 
Lord  William  (Bentinck)  has  been  found 
sprawling  on  a  table  on  his  back ;  and  Sir 
Henry  Gwillin,  one  of  the  Madras  Judges, 
who  is  a  Welshman,  and  a  fiery  Briton  in 
all  senses,  was  discovered  by  a_  visitor  roll- 
ing on  his  own  floor,  roaring  like  a  baited 
buU." — Lord  Minto  in  India,  June  29th. 

1813.  "  Among  the  primary  effects  of  a 
hot  climate  (for  it  can  hardly  be  called  a 
disease)  we  may  notice  the  prickly  heat." — 
Johnson,  Influence  of  Trap.  Climates,  25. 

Prickly-pear,  s.  The  popular  name, 
in  both  E.  and  W.  Indies,  of  the  Opun- 
tia  Dillenii,  Haworth  {Cactus  Indiea, 
Eoxb.),  a  plant  spread  aU  over  India, 
and  to  which  Eoxburgh  gave  the 
latter  name,  apparently  in  the  belief 
of  its  being  indigenous  in  that  country. 


PBICKLY-PEAB. 


554 


FROME. 


Undoubtedly  however  it  came  from 
America,  wide  as  has  been  its  spread 
over  southern  Europe  and  Asia.  On 
some  parts  of  the  Mediterranean  shores 
{e.(j.  in  Sicily),  it  has  become  so  cha- 
racteristic that  it  is  hard  to  realize  the 
fact  that  the  plant  had  no  existence 
there  before  the  16th  century.  Indeed 
at  Palermo  we  have  heard  this  scouted, 
and  evidence  quoted  in  the  supposed 
circumstance  that  among  the  mosaics 
of  the  splendid  Duomo  of  Monreale 
(12th  century)  the  fig-leaf  garments  of 
Adam  and  Eve  are  represented  as  of 
this  uncompromising  material.  The 
mosaic  was  examined  by  one  of  the 
present  writers,  with  the  impression 
that  the  belief  has  no  good  foundation. 
The  cactus  fruit,  yellow,  purple,  and 
red,  which  may  be  said  to  form  an 
important  article  of  diet  in  the  Medi- 
terranean, and  which  is  now  sometimes 
seen  in  London  shops,  is  not,  as  far  as 
we  know,  anywhere  used  in  India, 
except  in  times  of  famine.  No  cactus 
is  named  in  Drury's  Useful  Plants  of 
India.  And  whether  the  Mediterranean 
plants  form  a  different  species,  or 
varieties  merely,  as  compared  with 
the  Indian  Opuntia,  is  a  matter  for 
inquiry.  The  fruit  of  the  Indian  plant 
is  smaller  and  less  succulent. 

There  is  a  good  description  of  the 
plant  and  fruit  in  Oviedo,  with  a  good 
cut  (see  Eamusio's  Ital.  version,  bk. 
viii.  ch.  xxv).  That  author  gives  an 
amusing  Btory  of  his  first  making  ac- 
quaintance with  the  fruit  in  S.  Dom- 
ingo, in  the  year  1515. 

Some  of  the  names  by  which  the 
Opuntia  is  known  in  the  Punjab  seem 
to  belong  properly  to  species  of 
Euphorbia.  Thus  the  Euphorbia  Boyle- 
ana,  Bois.,  is  called  tsUl,  chu,  &o. ; 
and  the  Opuntia  is  called  Kabuli  tsui, 
Oangi  sho,  Kanghi  chu,  &c.  Oangi  chU 
is  also  the  name  of  an  Euphorbia  sp. 
which  Dr.  Stewart  takes  to  be  E. 
Neriifolia,  L.  {Punjab  Plants,  pp.  101 
and  194-5). 

This  is  curious ;  for  although  certain 
cactuses  are  very  like  certain  Euphor- 
bias, there  is  no  Euphorbia  resembling 
the  Opuntia  in  form. 

The  Zakum  mentioned  in  the  Aln 
(Gladwin,'  1800,  ii.  68),  as  used  for 
hedges  in  Guzerat,  is  doubtless  an 
Euphorbia  also.  The  Opuntia  is  very 
common  as  a  hedge  plant  in  canton- 
ments, &c.,  and  it  was  much  used  by 
Tippoo   as  an  obstruction  round  his 


fortifications.  Both  the  E.  Boyleana 
and  the  Opuntia  are  used  for  fences  in 
parts  of  the  Punjab.  The  latter  is 
objectionable  from  harbouring  dirt 
and  reptiles;  but  it  spreads  rapidly, 
both  from  birds  eating  the  fruit,  and 
from  the  facility  with  which  the  joints 
take  root. 

1685.      "The   Prickly- Pear,   Bush,   or 

Shrub,  of  about  4  or  5  foot  high the 

Fruit  at  first  is  green,  like  the  Leaf  ...  It 
is  very  pleasant  in  taste,  cooling  and  re- 
freshing ;  but  if  a  Man  eats  15  or  20  of  them 
they  will  colour  his  water,  making  it  look 
like  Blood." — Dampier,  i.  223  (in  W.  Indies). 

1764. 

"  On  this  lay  cuttings  of  the  prickly 
pear; 

They  soon  a  formidable  fence  will  shoot." 
Grainger,  Bk.  i. 

1861.  "The  use  of  the  prickly  pear" 
(for  hedges) ' '  I  strongly  deprecate ;  although 
impenetrable  and  inexpensive,  it  conveys 
an  idea  of  sterility,  and  is  rapidly  becoming 
a  nuisance  in  this  country." — Glegharn, 
Forests  cmd  Gardens,  205. 

Prome,  n.p.  An  important  place  in 
Pegu  above  the  Delta.  The  name  is 
Talaing,  properly  Srun.  The  Burmese 
call  it  PyS  or  (in.  the  Araoanese  form 
in  which  the  r  is  pronounced)  PrS,  and 
Pre-myo('  city'). 

1545.  "When  he  (the  K.  of  Bramaa) 
was  arrived  at  the  young  King's  pallace,  he 
caused  himself  to  be  crowned  King  of  Prom, 
and  during  the  Ceremony  .  .  .  made  that 
poor  Prince,  whom  he  had  deprived  of  his 
Kingdom,  to  continue  kneeling  before  him, 
with  his  hands  held  up  ...  .  This  done  he 
went  into  a  Balcone,  which  looked  on  a 
great  Market-place,  whither  he  commanded 
all  the  dead  children  that  lay  up  and  down 
the  streets,  to  be  brought,  and  then  causing 
them  to  be  hacked  very  small,  he  gave 
them,  mingled  with  Bran,  Kice,  and  Herbs, 
to  his  Elephants  to  eaX."— Pinto,  E.  T., 
211-212  (orig.  olv.). 

0. 1609.  ".  .  .  this  quarrel  was  hardly 
ended  when  a  great  rumour  of  arms  was 
heard  from  a  quarter  where  the  Portuguese 
were  stiH  fighting.  The  cause  of  this  was  the 
arrival  of  12,000  men,  whom  the  King  of 
Pren  sent  in  pursuit  of  the  King  of  Arraoan, 
knowing  that  he  had  fled  that  way.  Our 
people  hastening  up  had  a  stiff  and  well 
fought  combat  with  them ;  for  although 
they  were  fatigued  with  the  fight  which  had 
been  hardly  ended,  those  of  Pren  were  so 
disheartened  at  seeing  the  Portuguese, 
whose  steel  they  had  already  felt,  that  they 
were  fain  to  retire." — Bocarro,  142.* 

1755.  "  Prone  .  .  .  has  the  ruins  of  an 
old  brick  wall  round  it,  and  immediately 


•  This  author  has  Prom  at  p.  132,  and  Porioat 
p.  149. 


PROW,   PABAO. 


555 


PVCKA. 


without  that,  another  with  Teak  Timber." — 
Ca/pt.  O.  Salter,  in  DaJ/rymplc,  i.  173. 

1795.  "In  the  evening,  my  boat  being 
ahead,  I  reached  the  city  of  Peeaiie-mew,  or 
Frome  .  .  .  renowned  InBirmanhistoiy." 
—Symet,  pp.  238-9. 

Prow,  Parao,  &c.,  s.  This  word 
seems  to  have  a  double  origin  in 
European  use  ;  the  Malayalam  pu.ru, 
'  a  boat,'  and  the  Island  word  (common 
to  Malay,  Javanese,  and  most  lan- 
guages of  the  Archipelago)  p^aii,  or 
praha.  This  is  often  specifically  ap- 
plied to  a  peculiar  kind  of  galley, 
"  Malay  Prow,"  but  Crawfurd  defines 
it  as  "a  general  term  for  any  vessel, 
hut  generally  for  small  craft." 

It  is  hard  to  distinguish  between  the 
words,  as  adopted  in  the  earlier 
books,  except  by  considering  date  and 
locality. 

1499.  "The  King  despatched  to  them 
a  large  boat,  which  they  call  parao,  well 
manned,  on  board  which  ho  sent  a  Naire  of 
his  with  an  errand  to  the  Captains  .  .  ." — 
Gorrea,  Lendas,  I.  i.  115. 

1510.  (At  Calient)  "Some  other  small 
ships  are  called  Parao,  and  they  are  boats 
of  ten  paces  each,  and  are  all  of  a  piece, 
and  go  with  oars  made  of  cane,  and  the 
mast  also  is  made  of  cane." — Va/rfhema, 
154. 

„  "The  other  Persian  said:  'OSir, 
what  shall  we  do  ?'  I  replied :  '  Let  ns  go 
along  this  shore  till  we  trad  a  parao,  that 
is,  a  small  bark.'  "—75.  269. 

1518.  "  Item  ;  that  any  one  possessing  a 
zambuquo  (see  Sambuk)  or  a  parao  of  his 
own  and  desiring  to  go  in  it  may  do  so  with 
all  that  belongs  to  him,  first  giving  notice 
two  days  before  to  the  Captain  of  the  City." 
—Livro  dos  Privilegios  da  Cidade  de  Goa,  in 
Archiv.  Port.  Orient.,  Tascic.  2,  p.  7. 

1523.  "When  Dom  Sancho*  went  into 
Muar  to  fight  with  the  fleet  of  the  King  of 
Bintam  which  was  inside  the  River,  there 
arose  a  squall  which  upset  all  our  paraos 
and  lancfiaras  at  the  bar  mouth  .  .  ." — 
Lemhramja  de  Gcnisas  de  India,  p.  5. 

1582.  "Next  daye  after  the  Capitaine 
Generall  with  all  his  men  being  a  land, 
working  upon  the  ship  called  Berrio,  there 
came  in  two  little  taiaos."~Castafkda 
(transl.  by  N.  L.),  f.  62i>. 

The  word  also  occurs  in  Gouvea  (1606)  as 
par6  (f.  27))). 

1606.  "  An  howre  after  this  comming  a 
board  of  the  hoUanders  came  a  prawe  or  a 
canow  from  'Ba,at3,m."—Middleton's  Voyage, 
0.  3  {v). 

1666.  "  Con  seoreto  previno  Lope  de 
Soarez  veinte  bateles,  y  gobernandolo  y 
entrando  por.un  rio,  hallaron  el  peligro  de 
6mco  naves  y  oohenta  paraoB  con  mucha 


*  Dom  Sancho  Anriquez ;  see  Correa,  ii.  770. 


gente  resuelta  y  de  valor.'' — Faria  y  Soma, 
Asia,  i.  66. 

1673.  "  They  are  Owners  of  several 
small  FroToes,  of  the  same  maJce,  and 
Canooses,  cut  out  of  one  entire  Piece  of 
"WooA."— Fryer,  20. 

Elsewhere  (e.g.  57,  59)  he  has  Frees. 

1727.  "The  Andemamers  bad  a  yearly 
Custom  to  come  to  the  Nicohar  Islands,  with 
a  great  number  of  small  Praws,  and  kill  or 
take  Prisoners  as  many  of  the  poor  Nico- 
bareans  as  they  could  overcome." — A.  Ham. 
ii.  65. 

1816.  "...  Frahu,  a  term  under  which 
the  Malays  include  every  description  of 
vessel." — Raffles,  in  As.  Bes.,  xii.  132. 

1817.  "  The  Chinese  also  have  many 
brigs  ...  as  well  as  native-built  prahns." 
—Baffles,  Java,  i.  203. 

1868.  "On  December  13th  I  went  on 
board  a  prau  bound  for  the  Aru  Islands." 
— Wallace,  Malay  Archip.,  227. 

Pucka,  adj.  Hind,  palcka,  'ripe, 
mature,  cooked;'  and  hence  substantial, 
thorough,  permanent,  with  many 
specific  applications,  of  which  ex- 
amples have  been  given  under  the 
habitually  contrasted  term  cutolia(q.v.) 
One  of  the  most  common  uses  in  which 
the  word  has  become  specific  is  that  of 
a  building  of  brick  and  mortar,  in 
contradistinction  to  one  of  inferior 
material,  as  of  mud,  matting,  or 
timber.     Thus : 

1784.  "The  House,  Cook-room,  bottle- 
connah,  godown,  &c.,  are  all  pucka-built." 
— In  Seton-Karr,  i.  41. 

1824.  "  A  little  above  this  beautiful 
stream,  some  miserable  pucka  sheds  pointed 
out  the  Company's  warehouses. " — Bp,  Seber, 
ed.  1844,  i.  259-60. 

1842.  "I  observe  that  there  are  in  the 
town  (Dehli)  many  buildings  pucka-built, 
as  it  is  called  in  India."— Z).  o/  Wellington 
to  Lord  Ellenborough,  in  Indian  Adm.  of 
Lord  E.,  p.  306. 

1857.  "  Your  Lahore  men  have  done 
nobly.  I  should  like  to  embrace  them ; 
Donald,  Roberts,  Mac,  and  Dick  are,  all  of 
them,  pucca  trumps." — Lord  Lawrence,  in 
Life,  ii.  11. 

1869.  "...  there  is  no  surer  test  by 
which  to  measure  the  prosperity  of  the 
people  than  the  number  of  pucka  honses 
that  are  beii^  built." — Beport  of  a  Sub- 
Committee  on  Proposed  Indian  Census. 

This  application  has  given  rise  to  a  sub- 
stantive pucka,  for  work  of  brick  and 
mortar,  or  for  the  composition  used  as 
cement  and  plaster. 

1727.  "Eort  William  was  built  on  an 
irregular  Tetragon  of  Brick  and  Morter, 
called  Fuckah,  which  is  a  Composition  of 
Brick-dust,  Lime,  Molasses,  and  cut  Hemp, 
and  when  it  comes  to  be  dry,  is  as  hard  and 


PUCKA. 


556 


PUDIFATAN. 


tougher  than  firm   Stone  or   Brick.''— ^. 
Sam.  ii.  19. 

The  word  was  also  sometimes  used 
substantively  for  "pucka  pice"  (see 
under  Cutcha) : 

c.  1817.  "  I  am  sure  I  strive,  and  strive, 
and  yet  last  month  I  could  only  lay  by 
eight  rupees  and  four  pnekers." — Mrs. 
Sherwood  s  Stories,  66. 

In  (Stockdale's)  Indian  Vocabulary  of 
1788  we  find  another  substantive  use, 
but  it  was  perhaps  even  then  in- 
accurate. 

1788.  "  Pueka^A  putrid  fever,  generally 
fatal  in  24  hours." 

Another  habitual  application  of 
pucka  and  cutclia  distinguishes 
between  two  classes  of  weights 
or  measures.  The  existence  of  a 
twofold  weight,  the  pucka  ser  and  the 
cutcha,  used  to  be  very  general  in 
India.  It  was  equally  common  in 
Medieval  Europe.  Almost  every  city 
in  Italy  had  its  libra  groesa  and  libra 
sottile  {e.g.,  see  Pegolotti,  4,  34,  153, 
228,  &c.),  and  we  ourselves  stUl  have 
them,  under  the  names  oi  pound  avoir- 
dupois and  pound  troy. 

1673.  "The  Maund  Fucka  at  Agra  is 
double  as  much  (as  the  Surat  Maumi)." — 
Fryer,  205. 

1760.  "  Les  pacca  cosses  ,  ,  .  repondent 
h  une  lieue  de  I'lsle  de  Trance."— icW.  Edit 
XV.  189. 

1803.  "If  the  rice  should  be  sent  to 
Coraygaum,  it  should  be  in  sufficient  quan- 
tities to  give  72  pucoa  seers  for  each  load." 
—Wdlington  Desp.  (ed.  1837),  ii.  43. 

In  the  next  quotation  the  terms 
apply  to  the  temporary  or  permanent 
character  of  appointments  held. 

1866.  "Susan.  Well,  Miss,  I  don't  wonder 
you're  so  fond  of  him.  He  is  such  a  sweet 
young  man,  though  he  is  cutcha.  Thank 
goodness,  my  young  man  is  pncka,  though 
he  is  only  a  subordinate  Government  Salt 
iShow^en."— The  Dawk  Bungalow,  222. 

The  remaining  quotations  are  exam- 
ples of  miscellaneous  use  : 

1853.  "'Well,  .Tenkyns,  any  news?' 
■'Nothing  pucka  that  I  know  oV"—Oak- 
field,  ii.  57. 

1866.  "I  cannot. endure  a  swell,  even 
though  his  whiskers  are  pucka." — Treve- 
lyan.  The  Dcvmk  Bungalow,  in  Fraser,  Ixxiii. 
220. 

The  word  has  spread  to  China: 

"  Dis  pukka  sing-song  makee  show 
How  smart  man  make  mistake,  galow." 
Leland,  Pidgin  English  Sing-Song,  54. 


Puckauly,  s.  (also  Puckaul).  Hind. 
pahhOM,  '  a  water-carrier.'  InN.  India 
the  pakhal  is  a  large  water-skin  (an  en- 
tire oxhide)  of  some  20  gallons  content, 
of  which  a  pair  are  carried  by  a  bullock, 
and  the  pahhall  is  the  man  who  fills 
the  skins,  and  supplies  the  water  thus. 
In  the  Madras  Drill  Eegulations  for 
1785  (33),  ten  puckalies  are  allowed 
to  a  battalion.  See  also  Williamson's 
V.  M.  (1810),  i.  229. 

1780.  "  There  is  another  very  necessanr 
establishment  to  the  European  corps,  which 
is  two  bnccalies  to  each  company :  these 
are  two  large  leathern  bags  for  holding 
water,  slung  upon  the  back  of 'a  bullock 
.  .  ." — Mwmro's  Narrative,  183. 

1804.  "  It  would  be  a  much  better 
arrangement  to  give  the  adjutants  of  corps 
an  allowance  of  26  rupees  per  mensem,  to 
supply  2  puckalie  men,  and  two  bullocks 
with  bags,  for  each  company." — Wellington, 
iii.  509. 

1813.  "  In  cities,  in  the  armies,  and 
with  Europeans  on  country  excursions,  the 
water  for  drinking  is  usually  carried  in  large 
leather  bags_  called  pacaulies,/  formed  by 
the  entire  skin  of  an  ox." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem., 
ii.  140.  - 

1842.  "  I  lost  no  time  in  confidentially 
communicating  with  Capt.  Oliver  on  the 
subject  of  trying  some  experiments  as  to 
the  possibility  of  conveying  empty  '  puck- 
alls  '  and  '  mussucks '  by  sea  to  Suez."— 
Sir  G.  Arthur,  in  Ellenborough's  Ind.  Admin. 
219. 

Puckerow,  v.  This  is  properly  the 
imperative  of  the  Hind,  verb  pakrana, 
'  to  cause  to  be  seized,'  pakrao,  '  cause 
him  to  be  seized ' ;  or  perhaps  more 
correctly  of  a  compound  yeTh,pakaf-ao, 
'  seize  and  come,'  or  in  our  idiom,  '  Go 
and  seize.'  But  pwcferoio  belongs  es- 
pecially to  the  dialect  of  the  European 
soldier,  and  in  that  becomes  of  itself  a 
verb  '  to  pucJcerow,'  i.e.,  to  lay  hold  of 
(generally  of  a  recalcitrant  native). 

The  conversion  of  the  Hind,  im- 
perative into  an  Anglo-India,n  verb 
infinitive,  is  not  uncommon ;  com- 
pare bunow,  dumbcow,  gubbrow, 
lugow  (in  Suppt.),  &c. 

1866.  "Eanny,  I  am  cutcha  no  longer. 
Surely  you  will  allow  a  lover  who  is 
pucka  to  puckero  ! " — I'heDawk  Bungalom, 
390. 

Pudipatan,  n.  p.  The  name  of  a 
very  old  seaport  of  Malabar,  which  has 
now  ceased  to  have  a  place  in  the 
Maps.  It  lay  between  Cannanore  and 
Calicut,  and  must  have  been  near  the 
WaddakarS  of  K.  Johnston's  Royal 
Atlas.     The  name   is  Tainil,  Pudu- 


PUGGBY,  PUGGJSRIE. 


557 


PVLIGAT. 


pattana,  'New  City.'    Compare  true 
form  of  Pondioherry. 

0.  545.  "  The  most  notable  places  of 
trade  are  these  .  .  .  and  then  five  marts  of 
Mal^  from  which  pepper  is  exported,  to 
wit,  Parti,  Mangaruth,  Salopatana,  Nalo- 
patana,  Pudopatana  .  .  ." — Cosmos  Indico- 
pfeustes,  Bk.  xi,  (see  in  Cathay^  &o.,  p. 
olxxviii.). 

c.  1342.  "  Buddfattan,  which  is  a  con- 
siderable city,  situated  upon  a  great  estuary 
.  .  .  The  haven  of  this  city  is  one  of  the 
finest;  the  water  is  good,  the  betel-nut  is 
abundant,  and  is  exported  thence  to  India 
and  China." — Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  87. 

0. 1420.  "  A  qufii  rursus  se  diebus  viginti 
terrestri  via  contulit  ad  urbem  portumque 
maritimum  noinine  Fndifetaneam." — Conii, 
in  Poggia,  De  Varietate  Forturme. 

1516.  "...  And  passing  those  places 
you  come  to  a  river  called  Fudripatan,  in 
which  there  is  a  good  place  having  many 
Moorish  merchants  who  possess  a  multitude 
of  ships,  and  here  begins  the  Kingdom  of 
Cahout." — Barbosa,  in  BamvMo,  i.  f.  311r. 

See  also  in  Stanley's  Barbosa  Pudopatani, 
and  in  Tohfat-ul-Mujdhideen,  by  Eowland- 
son,  pp.  71, 157,  where  the  name  (Budfattan) 
is  misread  Buduftnn. 

Puggry,  Puggerie,  s.  Hind,  pagri, 
a  turban.  The  term  being  often  used 
in  Anglo-Indian  colloquial  for  a  scarf 
of  cotton  or  silk  -wound  round  the  hat 
in  turban-form,  to  protect  the  head 
from  the  sun,  both  the  thing  and  the 
name  have  of  late  years  made  their 
■way  to  England,  and  may  be  seen  in 
London  shop-wiudows. 

0. 1200.  "PrithirSja  .  .  .  wore  a  pagari 
ornamented  with  jewels,  with  a  splendid 
toll).  In  his  ears  he  wore  pearls ;  on  his 
neck  a  pearl  necklace." — Chand  Bardai,  E. 
T.  by  Bmmea,  Ind.  Ant.,  i.  282. 

1B73.  "They  are  distinguished,  some 
according  to  the  consanguinity  they  claim 
with  Mahomet,  as  a  Siad  is  akin  to  that 
Impostm'e,  and  therefore  only  assumes  to 
himself  a  Green  Vest  and  Puckery  (or 
Turbat)  .  .  ."—Fryer,  93. 

1689.  "...  with  a  Puggaree  or  Turbant 
upon  their  Heads."— Ownffton,  314. 

1871.  "They  (the  Negro, Police  in  De- 
merara)  used  frequently  to  be  turned  out 
to  parade  in  George  Town  streets,  dressed 
in  a  neat  uniform,  their  white  puggries 
framing  in  their  ebony  faces." — Jenkins, 
The  Coolie. 

Puggy,  s.  Hind,  pagl  (not  in 
Shakespear's  Diet.),  from  pag,  'the 
foot.'  A  professional  tracker;  the 
name  of  a  caste  whose  business  is  to 
track  thieves  by  footmarks  and 
the  like. 

1879.  "Good  puggies  or  trackers  should 
be  employed  to  foDow  the  dacoits  during 


the  daytime."— Times  of  India,  Overland 
Suppt.,  May  12th,  p.  7. 

Puhur,  Pore,  Pyre,  &c.,  s.    H. 

pahar,  pahr,  from  Skt.  prahara.  '  A 
fourth  part  of  the  day  and  of  the  night, 
a  watch'  or  space  of  8  gharls  (see 
Ghurry). 

c.  1526.  "The  natives  of  Hindostan 
divide  the  night  and  day  into  60  parts, 
each  of  which  they  denominate  a  Ghcri; 
they  likewise  divide  the  night  into  4  parts, 
and  the  day  into  the  same  number,  each  of 
which  they  call  a  Pahar  or  watch,  which 
the  Persians  call  a  Pds."~Baber,  331. 

1633.    See  Bi-uton,  under  Ghurry. 

1673.    See  Fi-yer,  under  Gong. 

1803.  "I  have  some  Jasooses  (see  in 
Suppt.)  selected  by  Col.  C.'s  brahmin  for 
their  stupidity,  that  they  might  not  pry 
into  state  secrets,  who  go  to  Sindia's  camp, 
remain  there  a  phaur  in  fear  .  .  ."—M. 
Elphinstone,  in  Life,  i.  62. 

Pula,  s.  In  Tamil  pillai,  Malayal. 
pilla ;  the  title  of  a  superior  class  of 
(so-called)  Sadras.  In  Cochin  and 
Travancore  it  corresponds  with  Ndyar 
(v.  Nair).  It  is  granted  by  the  sove- 
reign, and  carries  exemption  from 
customary  manual  labour. 

15.53.  "...  pulas,  who  are  the  gentle- 
men "  {fidalgos). — Castanheda,  iv.  2. 

Pulicat,  n.  p.  A  town  on  the 
Madras  coast,  which  was  long  the  seat 
of  an  important  Dutch  factory.  Bp. 
Caldwell's  native  friend  Seshagiri  Sas- 
tri  gives  the  proper  form  as  pala-  VSl- 
kddu,  '  old  Velkadu  or  Verkadu,'  the 
last  a  place-name  mentioned  in  the 
Tamil  Sivaite  Tevaram  (see  also  Valen- 
tyn  below). 

1519.  "  And  because  he  had  it  much  in 
charge  to  obtain  all  the  lac  (alaa'e)  that  he 
could,  the  Governor  learning  from  mer- 
chants that  much  of  it  was  brought  to  the 
Coast  of  Choromandel  by  the  vessels  of 
Pegu  and  Martaban  which  visited  that 
coast  to  procure  painted  cloths  and  other 
coloured  goods,  such  as  are  made  in  Palea- 
cate,  which  is  on  the  coast  of  Choromandel, 
whence  the  traders  with  whom  the  Go  vernor 
spoke  brought  it  to  Cochin ;  he,  having  got 
good  information  on  the  whole  matter, 
sent  a  certain  Frolentine  (sic,  frolentim) 
called  Pero  Escroco,  whom  he  knew,  and 
who  was  good  at  trade,  to  be  factor  on  the 
coast  of  Choromandel .  .  ." — Con-ea,  ii.  567. 

1533.  "The  said  Armenian,  having 
already  been  at  the  city  of  Paleacate,  which 
is  in  the  Province  of  Choromandel  and  the 
Kingdom  of  Bisnaga,  when  on  his  way  to 
Bengal,  and  having  information  of '  the 
place  where  the  body  of  S.  Thomas  was 
said  to  be,  and  when  they  now  arrived  at 


PULWAH,   PULWAR. 


558 


PUNCH. 


the  port  of  Faleacate  the  wind  was  against 
their  going  on  .  .  -  " — Barros,  III.  vii.  11. 

1726.  "Then  we  come  to  Palleam  Wedam 
Caddoe,  called  by  us  for  shortness  Pallea- 
catta,  which  means  in  Malabars  'The  old 
Portress,'  though  most  commonly  we  call 
it  Castle  Gelch'ia." — VaXentijn,  Chorom.  13. 

,,  "  The  route  I  took  was  along  the 
strip  of  country  between  Porto  Novo  and 
Paleiacatta.  This  long  journey  I  travelled 
on  foot;  and  preached  in  more  than  a 
hundred  places  .  .  ." — Zetter  of  the  Mis- 
siona/ry  Schultze,  July  19,  in  Notices  of 
Madras,  Sec,  p.  29. 

1727.  "  Policat  is  the  next  Place  of  Note 
to  the  City  and  Colony  of  Fort  St.  George 
...  It  is  strengthened  with  two  Torts,  one 
contains  a  few  Dutch  soldiers  for  a  Gar- 
rison, the  other  is  commanded  by  an  Officer 
belonging  to  the  Mogul." — A.  Sam.  i.  372. 

Pulwah,  Pulwar,  s.     One  of  the 

native  boats  used  on  the  rivers  of 
Bengal,  carrying  some  12  to  15  tons. 
H.  palwar. 

1735.  "...  We  observed  a  boat  which 
had  come  out  of  Saniboo  river,  making  for 
Patna :  the  commandant  detached  two 
light  pulwaars  after  her  .  .  ."—Holwell, 
Hist.  Events,  &c.,  i.  69. 

1780.  "Besides  this  boat,  a  gentleman 
is  generally  attended  by  two  others  ;  a  pul- 
wah for  the  accommodation  of  the  kitchen, 
and  a  smaller  boat,  a  pE^unchway"  (q.v.) — 
Hodges,  p.  39. 

1824.  "The  ghat  offered  a  scene  of  bustle 
and  vivacity  which  I  by  no  means  expected. 
There  were  so  many  budgerows  and  pul- 
wars, that  we  had  considerable  difficulty 
to  find  a  mooring  place." — Heber,  ed.  1844, 
i.  131. 

1860.  "The  Pulwar  is  a  smaller  de- 
scription of  native  travelling  boat,  of  neater 
build,  and  less  rusticity  of  character,  some- 
times used  by  a  single  traveller  of  humble 
means,  and  at  others  serves  as  cook-boat 
and  accommodation  for  servants  accom- 
panying one  of  the  large  kind  of  boats  ..." 
—Bv/ral  Life  in,  Bengal,  p.  7.* 

Pulwaun,  s.  Pers.  Hind,  pahlwdn ; 
u.  champion;  a  professed  wrestler  or 
man  of  strength. 

1828.  "I  added  a  peUivan  or  prize- 
fighter, a  negro  whose  teeth  were  filed  into 
saws,  of  a  temper  as  ferocious  as  his  aspect, 
who  could  throw  any  man  of  his  weight  to 
the  ground,  carry  a  jackass,  devour  a  sheep 
whole,  eat  fire,  and  make  a  fountain  of  his 
inside,  so  as  to  act  as  a  spout." — Hajji  Baba 
in  England,  i.  15. 

Pun,  s.  A  certain  number  of 
cowries,   generally    80 ;   Hind,  pana. 


*  There  is  a  good  woodcut  of  the  Falwar,  as  well 
as  of  other  Ganges  boats,  in  this  work.  Tlie  author, 
an  excellent  man  and  faithful  artist,  Mr.  Coles- 
worthy  Giant,  of  Calcutta,  died  there  in  1883. 


See  tinder  Cowry.  The  Skt.  pana  is 
"a  stake  played  for  a  price,  a  sum" 
and  hence  both  a  coin  (whence  f  anam, 
q.v.)  and  a  certain  amount  of  cowries. 

1683.  "  I  was  this  day  advised  that  Mr. 
Chamock  putt  off  Mr.  Ellis's  Cowries  at 
34  puBd  to  ye  Rupee  in  payment  of  all  ye 
Peons  and  Servants  of  the  Factory,  whereas 
38  Punds  are  really  bought  by  him  for  a 
Rupee  .  .  ." — Hedges,  Oct.  2. 

Punch,  s.  This  beverage,  according 
to  the  received  etymology,  was  named 
from  the  Pers.  panj,  or  Hind,  and 
Mahr.  panch,  both  meaning  '  five  ' ; 
because  composed  of  five  ingredients, 
viz.,  arrack,  sugar,  lime-juice,  spice, 
and  water.  Fryer  may  be  considered 
to  give  something  like  historical 
evidence  of  this  origin;  but  there  is 
also  somiething  of  Indian  idiom  in  the 
suggestion.  Thus  a  famous  horse- 
medicine  in  Upper  India  is  known  as 
hdttm,  because  it  is  supposed  to  contain 
32  ('  battls  ')  ingredients.  Schiller,  in 
his  Pmischlied,  sacrificing  truth  to 
trope,  omits  the  spice  arid  makes  the 
ingredients  only  4 :  "  Vier  Elements 
Innig  gesellt,  Bilden  das  Leben,  Bauen 
die  Welt." 

The  Greeks  also  had  a  "  Punch," 
ircvraTrKAa,  as  is  shown  in  the  quotation 
from.  Athenaeus.  Their  mixture  does 
not  sound  inviting.  Littr6  gives  the 
etymology  correctly  from  the  Pers. 
panj,  but  the  5  elements,  A  la  frangaise, 
as  tea,  sugar,  spirit,  cinnamon,  and 
lemon  peel, — no  water  therefore ! 

Some  such  compound  appears  to 
have  been  in  use  at  the  beginning  of  the 
17th  century  under  the  name  of  Larkin 
(q.v.)  Both  Dutch  and  French  tra- 
vellers in  the  Bast  during  that  century 
celebrate  the  beverage  under  a  variety 
of  names  which  amalgamate  the  drink 
curiously  with  the  vessel  in  which  it 
was  brewed.  And  this  combination  in 
the  form  of  Bole-ponjis  was  adopted 
as  the  title  of  a  Miscellany  published 
in  1851,  by  H.  Meredith  Parker,  a 
Bengal  civilian,  of  local  repute  for  his 
literary  and  dramatic  tastes.  He  had 
lost  sight  of  the  original  authorities 
for  the  term,  and  his  quotation  is  far 
astray.  We  give  them  correctly 
below. 

c.  210.  "  On  the  feast  of  the  Scirrha  at 
Athens  he  (Aristodemus  on  Pindar)  says  a 
race  was  run  by  the  young  men.  They  ran 
this  race  carrymg  each  a  vine-branch  laden 
with  grapes,  such  as  is  called  oschus;  and 
they  ran  from  the  temple  of  Dionysus  to 


PUNCH. 


559 


PUNCH-HOUSE. 


that  of  Athena  Soiras.  And  the  winner 
receives  a  cup  Buoh  as  is  called  '  Five-fold,' 
and  of  this  he  partakes  joyously  with  the 
band  of  his  comrades.  But  the  cup  is 
called  irevTcurAda  because  it  contains  wine 
and  honey  and  cheese  and  flour,  and  a  little 
oil."— ^itaaeas,  XI.  xoii. 

1638.  "This  voyage  (Gombroon  to  Surat) 
...  we  accomplished  in  19  days  .  .  .  We 
drank  English  beer,  Spanish  sack,  French 
wine,  Indian  spirit,  and  good  English 
water,  and  made  good  Palepunzen."*— 
Mandelslo  (Dutch  ed.  1658),  p.  24. 

1659.  "  Fiirs  Dritte,  Pale  bunze  getitu- 
liret,  von  halb  Wasser,  halb  Brantwein, 
dreyssig,  vierzig  Limonien,  deren  Kornlein 
ausgespeyet  werden,  und  ein  wenig  Zuoker 
eingeworfen;  wie  dem  Geschmack  so  an- 
genehm  nicht,  also .  auch  der  Gesundheit 
mcht."—Saar,  ed.  1672,  60. 

0.1666.  "Neinmoins  depuis  qu'ils  (les 
Anglois)  ont  donn^  ordre,  aussi  bien  que 
les  Hollandois,  que  leurs  equipages  ne 
boivent  point  tant  de  Bonleponges  .  .  .  il 
n'y  a  pas  tant  de  maladies,  et  il  ne  leur 
meurt  plus  tant  de  monde.  Bouleponge 
est  un  certain  breuvage  compost  d'arao  .  .  . 
avec  du  sue  de  limons,  de  I'eau,  et  un  peu 
de  musoade  rap^e  dessus ;  il  est  assez 
agr^able  au  gout,  mais  o'est  la  peste  du 
corps  et  de  la  sant^." — Bernier,  ed.  1723,  ii. 
335  (Eng.  Tr.,  p.  141). 

1670.  "Doch  als  men  zekere  andere 
drank,  die  zij  Paleponts  noemen,  daar- 
tusschen  drinkt,  zo  word  het  quaat  enigsins 
geweert." — Andriesz,  9.  Also  at  p.  27, 
"Palepunts." 

We  find  this  blunder  of  the  com- 
pound word  transported  again  to 
England,  and  explained  as  '  a  hard 
word.' 

1674.  "Palapnntz,  a  kind  of  Indian 
drink,  consisting  of  Aqua-vitae,  Rose-water, 
juyce  of  Citrons  and  Sugar." — Glossogra- 
phia,  &c.,  by  T.  E. 

1672_.  Padre  Vinoenzo  Maria  describes 
the  thing,  but  without  a  name  : 

"There  are  many  fruits  to  which  the 
Hollanders  and  the  English  add  a  certain 
beverage  that  they  compound  of  lemon- 
juice,  aqua-vitae,  sugar,  and  nutmegs,  to 
quench  their  thirst,  and  this,  in  my  belief, 
augments  not  a  little  the  evil  influence." — 
Viaggio,  p.  103. 

1673.  "At  Nerule  is  the  best  Arach  or 
ifeya  de  Goa,  with  which  the  English  on 
this  Coast  make  that  enervating  Liquor 
called  Paunch  (which  is  Indostan  for  Five), 
from  Five  Ingredients ;  as  the  Physicians 
name  their  Composition  Diapente ;  or  from 
four  things,  DicOessaron."— Fryer,  157. 

1683.  ".  .  ,  Our  owne  people  and  ma- 
riners who  are  now  very  numerous,  and 
insolent  among  us,  and  (by  reason  of  Punch) 


every   day   give    disturbance."  - 
Oct.  8. 


■  Sedges, 


*  This  seems  to  have  puzzled  the  English 
translator  (John  Davles,  2nd.  ed.,  1669),  who  has 

excellent  good  sack,  English  beer,  French  wines, 
Aral!,  ami  other  refreslmsnts,  p.  10. 


1688.  ".  .  .  .  the  soldiers  as  merry  as 
Punch  could  make  them."— In  Wheeler,  i. 
187. 

1689.  "Bengal  (Arak)  is  much  stronger 
spirit  than  that  of  Goa,  tho'  both  are  made 
use  of  by  the  Europeans  in  making  Punch." 
— OvingUm'a  Voyage,  237-8. 

1694.  "If  any  man  comes  into  a  vic- 
tualling house  to  drink  punch,  he  may 
demand  one  quart  of  good  Goa  arah,  half  a 
pound  of  sugar,  and  half  a  pint  of  good 
lime  water,  and  make  his  own  punch  ..." 
— Order  Book  of  Bombay  Govt.,  quoted  by 
Anderson,  p.  281. 

1705.  "Un  bon  repas  chez  les  Anglais 
ne  se  fait  point  sans  bonne  ponse  qu'on 
sert  dans  un  grand  vase." — Sieur  Imillier, 
Voy.  aux  Grandes  Jndes,  29. 

1711.  "Hence  every  one  (at  Madras) 
has  it  in  his  Power  to  eat  well,  tho'  he  can 
afford  no  other  Liquor  at  Meals  than 
Punch,  which  is  the  common  Drink  among 
Europeans,  and  here  made  in  the  greatest 
Perfection." — Lockyer,  22. 

1724.  "Next  to  Drams,  no  Liquor  .de- 
serves more  to  be  stigmatised  and  banished 
from  the  Repasts  of  the  Tender,  Valetudi- 
nary, and  Studious,  than  Punch." — G. 
Gheyne,  An  Essay  on  Sealth  and  Longevity, 
p.  58. 

1791.  "D^s  que  I'Anglais  eut.  cess^  de 
manger,  le  Paria  ...  fit  un  signe  h,  sa 
femme,  qui  apporta  .  .  .  une  grande  cale- 
basse  pleine  de  punch,  qu'elle  avoit  pre- 
pare, pendant  le  souper,  avec  de  I'eau,  et  du 
jus  de  citron,  et  du  jus  de  canne  de  snore 
.  .  .  ." — B.  de  St.  JPierre,  Chawmiere  In- 
dienne,  56. 

Punch-house,  s.  An  Inn  or  Tayem ; 
now  the  tennis  chiefly  used  by  natives 
(sometimes  in  the  hybrid  form  Punch- 
ghar)  at  the  Presidency  towns,  and 
appUed  to  houses  frequented  by 
seamen.  Formerly  the  word  was  in 
general  Anglo-Indian  use^ 

1671-2.  "It  is  likewise  enordered  and 
declared  hereby  that  no  Victuallar,  Punch- 
house,  or  other  house  of  Entertainment 
shall  be  permitted  to  make  stoppage  at  the 
pay  day  of  their  wages  .  .  ." — Mules,  in 
Wheeler,  iii.  423. 

1688.  "...  at  his  return  to  Achen  he 
constantly  frequented  an  English  Punch- 
house,  spending  his  Gold  very  freely." — 
DoMipier,  ii.  134. 

,,  "Mrs.  Francis,  wife  to  the  late 
Lieutenant  Francis  killed  at  Hoogly  by  the 
Moors,  made  it  her  petition  that  she  might 
keep  a  Punch-house  for  her  maintenance." 
—In  Wheeler,  i.  184. 

1697.  "Monday,  1st  April  .  .  .  Mr. 
Gheesely  having  in  a  Punch-house,  upon  a 
quarrel  of  words,  drawn  his  Sword  .  .  .  and 
being  taxed  therewith,  he  both  doth  own 
and  justify  the  drawing  of  the  sword  .  .  . 


PUNCH ATET. 


560 


PUNDIT. 


it  thereupon  ordered  not  to  wear  a  sword 
whUe  here."— In  Wheeler,  i.  320. 

1727.  "...  Of  late  no  small  Pains  and 
Charge  have  been  bestowed  on  its  BuUdinga 
(of  the  Fort  at  Tellichery) ;  but  for  what 
Reason  I  know  not  .  .  .  unless  it  be  for 
small,  Vessels  ...  or  to  protect  the  Com- 
pany's Ware-house,  and  a  small  Funcli- 
ko'jse  that  stands  on  the  Sea-shore  .  .  ." — 
A.  Bam.  i.  2.99. 

1789.  "  Many  ...  are  obliged  to  take 
up  their  residence  in  dirty  punch-houses." 
— Munro's  Narratii)e,  22. 

1810.  "The  best  house  of  that  descrip- 
tion which  admits  boarders,  and  which  are 
commonly  called  Funch-houses. " —  William- 
son,  r.M.,  i.  135. 

Funchayet,  s.  Hind,  panchayat, 
from  punch,  "  five.'  A  council  (pro- 
perly of  5  persons)  assembled  as  a 
Court  of  Arbiters  or  Jury ;  or  as  a 
committee  of  the  people  of  a  village, 
of  tbe  members  of  a  Caste,  or  wbat- 
not,  to  decide  on  questions  interesting 
tbe  body  generally. 

1810.  "The  Parsees  .  .  .  are  governed 
by  their  own  paucha'it,  or  village  Council. 
The  word  panchait  literally  means  a  Coun- 
'  cil  of  five,  bat  that  of  the  Guebres  in  Bombay 
consists  of  thirteen  of  the  principal  mer- 
chants of  the  sect." — Maria  Graham,  41. 

1813.  "The  carpet  of  justice  was  spread 
in  the  large  open  hall  of  the  durbar,  where 
the  arbitrators  assembled  :  there  I  always 
attended,  and  agreeably  to  ancient  custom, 
i-eferred  the  decision  to  a  panchaeet  or  jury 
of  five  persons." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  ii. 
359. 

1819.  "The  punchayet  itself,  although 
in  all  but  village  causes  it  has  the  defects 
before  ascribed  to  it,  possessed  many  ad- 
vantages. The  intimate  acquaintance  of 
the  members  with  the  subject  in  dispute, 
and  in  many  cases  with  the  characters  of 
the  parties,  must  have  made  their  decisions 
frequently  correct,  and  .  .  .  the  judges 
being  drawn  from  the  body  of  the  people, 
could  act  on  no  principles  that  were  not 
generallyunderstood."— £?pAim«<one,ini(fe, 
li.  89. 

1821.  ' '  I  kept  up  punchayets  because  I 
found  them  ...  I  still  think  that  the  pun- 
chayet should  on  no  account  be  dropped, 
that  it  is  an  excellent  institution  for  dis- 
pensing justice,  and  in  keeping  lip  the  prin- 
ciples of  justice,  which  are  less  likely  to  be 
observed  among  a  people  to  whom  the  ad- 
ministration of  it  is  not  at  all  intrusted." — 
Ibid.  124. 

1826.  "...  When  he  returns  assemble 
a  punchayet,  and  give  this  cause  patient 
attention,  seeing  that  Hybatty  has  justice." 
— Pandurang  Han,  31. 

1873.  ' '  The  Council  of  an  Indian  Village 
Community  most  commonly  consists  of  five 
persons  .  .  .  the  panchayet  familiar  to  all 
who  have  the  smallest  knowledge  of  India." 
— Maine,  Early  Hist,  of  Institutions,  221. 


Pundit,  s.  Skt.  pandita,  '  a  learned 
man.'  Properly  a  man  learned  in 
Sanskrit  lore.  Tbe  Pundit  of  the 
Supreme  Court  was  a  Hindu  Law- 
Offlcer,  whose  duty  it  was  to  advise  the 
English  Judges  when  needful  on 
questions  of  Hindu  Law.  The  office 
became  extinct  on  the  constitution  of 
the  'High  Court,'  superseding,  the 
Supreme  Court  and  Sudder  Court, 
under  the  Queen's  Letters  Patent  of 
May  14th,  1862. 

In  the  Mahratta  and  Telugu  count- 
ries, the  word  Pandit  is  usually  pro- 
nounced Pant  (in  English  colloquial 
Punt) ;  but  in  this  form  it  has,  as  with 
many  other  Indian  words  in  like  case, 
lost  its  original  significance,  and 
become  a  mere  personal  title,  famiHar 
in  Mahratta  history  e.g.,  the  Nana 
Dhundopant  of  evil  fame. 

Withiu  the  last  16  or  17  years  the 
term  has  acquired  in  India  a  peculiar 
application  to  the  natives  trained  in 
the  use  of  instruments,  who  have  been 
employed  beyond  the  British  Indian 
frontier  in  surveying  regions  inacces- 
sible to  Europeans.  This  application 
originated  in  the  fact  that  two  of 
the  earliest  men  to  be  so  employed, 
the  explorations  by  one  of  whom 
acquired  great  celebrity,  were  masters 
of  village  schools  in  our  Himalayan 
provinces.  And  the  title  Pundit  is 
popularly  applied  there  much  as  Do- 
minie used  to  be  in  Scotland.  The 
Pundit  who  brought  so  much  fame  on 
the  title  was  the  late  Nain  Singh,  C.S.I. 

1-574.  "  I  hereby  give  notice  that  ....  I 
hold  it  good,  and  it  is  my  pleasure,  and 
therefore  I  enjoin  on  all  the  pandits  {pam- 
ditos)  and  Gentoo  physicians  {phisicos  genHos) 
that  they  ride  not  through  this  City  (of 
Goa)  or  the  suburbs  thereof  on  horseback, 
nor  in  chairs  and  palanquins,  on  pain  of 
paying,  on  the  first  offence  10  cruzados,  and 
on  the  second  20,  pera  o  sa/pal,*  with  the 
forfeiture  of  such  horses,  chairs,  or  palan- 
quins, and  on  the  third  they  shall  become 
the  galley-slaves  of  the  King  my  Lord  .  .  . 


*  Peru  0  sapal,  i.e.  'for  the  marsh."  We  cannot 
be  cei-tain  of  the  meaning  of  this ;  but  we  may  note 
that  in  1643  the  King,  as  a  favour  to  the  city  of 
Goa,  and  for  the  commodity  of  its  shipping  and 
the  landing  of  goods,  &o.,  makes  a  grant"  of  the 
marsh  Inundated  with  sea-water  (do  sapal  alngado 
dagoa  salgada)  which  extends  along  the  river-side 
from  the  houses  of  Antonio  Correa  to  the  houses 
of  Afonso  Piquo,  which  grant  is  to  he  perpetual. 
...  to  serve  for  a  landing-place  and  quay  for  the 
merchants  to  moor  and  repair  their  ships,  and  to 
erect  their  bankahalls  (bangapaes),  and  never  to  he 
turned  away  to  any  other  pui-pose."  Possibly  the 
fines  went  into  a  fund  for  the  drainage  of  this 
mxMl  and  fi  irmation  of  landing-places.  See  Archiv. 
Port.  Or.,  Fasc.  2,  pp.  130-131 


PUNDIT. 


561 


PUNJATJB. 


— Prorf.  of  the  Governor  Antonio  Moriz 
Barreto,  iaArch.  Port.  Orient.,  Fascic.  5,  p. 
899. 

1604.  "...  llamando  tabien  en  su  com- 
pania  los  FSditos,  le  presentaron  al  Nauabo. " 
—Chierrero,  Belacion,  70. 

1616.  "...  Brachmanae  una  cum  Fan- 
ditis  comparentes,  simile  quid  iaiu  inde  ab 
orbis  exordio  in  Indostane  visum  negant." 
— Ja/rric,  Thesaitrus,  iii.  81-82. 

1663.  "  A  Fendet  Brachman  or  SeatJien 
Doctor  whom  I  had  put  to  serve  my  Agah 
.  .  .  would  needs  make  his  Panegyrick  .  .  . 
and  at  last  concluded  seriously  with  this ; 
When  you,  put  your  Foot  into  the  Stirrup,  My 
Lord,  mid  when  you  march  on  Horseback  in 
the  front  of  the  Oavalry,  the  Earth  tremileth 
wider  your  Feet,  the  eight  Elephomts  that  hold 
it  wp  upon  their  Heads  not  being  able  to 
mppart  it." — Bemier,  E.  T.,  85. 

1688.  "  Je  feignis  done  d'etre  malade,  et 
d'avoir  la  fifevre,  on  fit  venir  aussitdt  un 
Fandite  ou  m^decin  Gentil." — Dellon,  Bel. 
de  I'Inq.  de  Goa,  214. 

1785.  "  I  can  no  longer  bear  to  be  at  the 
mercy  of  our  pundits,  who  deal  out  Hindu 
law  as  they  please  ;  and  make  it  at  reason- 
able rates,  when  they  cannot  find  it  ready 
made."— Letter  of  Sir  W.  Jones,  in  Mem. 
by  Ld.  Teigmnouth,  1807,  ii.  67. 

1791.  "  II  ^tait  au  moment  de  s'embar- 
quer  pour  I'Angleterre,  plein  de  perplexity 
et  d'ennui,  lorsque  les  brames  de  B^nar^s 
lui  apprirent  que  le  brame  sup^rieur  de  la 
fameuae  pagode  de  Jagrenat  .  .  .  ^tait  seul 
capable  de  reaoudre  toutes  les  questions  de 
la  Soci^t^  royale  de  Londres,  CMtait  en 
effet  le  plus  fameux  pandect,  ou  dooteur, 
dont  on  ett  jamais  oui  parler." — B.  de  St. 
Pierre,  La  Chaumiire  Indienne. 

The  preceding  exquisite  passage  shows 
that  the  blunder  which  drew  forth  Macau- 
lay's  flaming  wrath,  in  the  quotation  lower 
down,  was  not  a  new  one. 

1798.  "...  the  most  learned  of  the 
FnsditB  or  Bramin  lawyers,  were  called  up 
from  different  parts  of  Bengal." — Baynal, 
Sist.  i.  42. 

1856.  "  Besides  .  .  .  being  a  Fundit  of 
learning,  he  (Sir  David  Brewster)  is  a 
bundle  of  talents  of  various  kinds." — Life 
and  Letters  of  Sydney  Dobell,  ii.  14. 

1860.  "Mr.  Vizetelly  next  makes  me 
say  that  the  principle  of  limitation  is  found 
'  amongst  the  Pandects  of  the  Benares 
..."  The  Benares  he  probably  supposes 
to  be  some  Oriental  nation.  What  he  sup- 
.poaes  then-  Pandects  to  be  I  shall  not  pre- 
sume to  guess  ...  If  Mr.  Vizetelly  had 
consulted  the  Unitarian  Report,  he  would 
have  seen  that  I  spoke  of  the  Fnndits  of 
Benares,  and  he  might  without  any  very 
long  and  costly  research  have  learned  where 
Benares  is  and  what  a  Pundit  is." — Macau- 
lay,  Preface  to  his  Speeches. 

1877.     "Colonel  T .      Since    Nain 

Singh's  absence  from  this  country  precludes 
my  having  the  pleasure  of  handing  to  him 
in  person,  this,  the  Victoria  or  Patron's 
Medal,  which  has  been  awarded  to  him.  .  . 


I  beg  to  place  it  in  your  charge  for  trans- 
mission to  the  Fuudit." — Address  by  Sir  S. 
Alcock,  Prest.  R.  Geog.  Soc,  May  28th. 

"  Colonel  Y in  reply,  said  :  .  .  .  . 

Though  I  do  not  know  Nam  Singh  person- 
ally, I  know  his  work.  .  .  .  He  is  not  a 
topographical  automaton,  or  merely  one  of 
a  great  multitude  of  native  employes  with 
an  average  qualification.  His  observations 
have  added  a  larger  amount  of  important 
knowledge  to  the  map  of  Asia  than  those  of 
any  other  living  man,  and  his  journals  form 
an  exceedingly  interesting  book  of  travels. 
It  will  afford  me  great  pleasure  to  take 
steps  for  the  transmission  of  the  Medal 
through  an  official  channel  to  the  Pundit." 
— Reply  to  the  President,  same  date. 

Pvmjaub,  n.  p.  The  name  of  the 
country  between  the  Indus  and  the 
Sutlej,  The  modem  Anglo-Indian 
province  so-called,  now  extends  on 
one  side  beyond  the  Indus,  including 
Peshawar,  theDerajat,  &c.,and  on  the 
other  side  up  to  the  Jumna,  including 
DehK.  The  name  is  Pers.  Panj-ah, 
'  Five  Eivers.'  These  rivers,  as  reck- 
oned, sometimes  include  the  Indus, 
in  which  case  the  five  are  (1)  Indus, 

(2)  Jelam  (q.v.)  or  Behat,  the  an- 
cient Vitaata  which  the  Greeks  made 
'Yfiao-TDjs  (Strabo)and  BiSdo-Tri/r  (Ptol.), 

(3)  Ohenab,  ancient  Ghandrahagha 
and  Asiknl.  Ptolemy  preserves  a  cor- 
ruption of  the  former  Sanskrit  name 
in  SavSajSoX,  but  it  was  rejected  by 
the  older  Greeks  because  it  was  of  iU. 
omen,  i.e.,  probably  because  Grecized 
it  would  be  Sav&po^dyos,  '  the  devgurer 
of  Alexander.'  The  alternative  Asihnl 
they  rendered  '' AKetrlvris.  (4)  Bavl,  the 
ancient  Airavati,  "tapurrqs  (Strabo), 
'YbpoMynjs  (Arrian),  "ASpis  or  'PovaSis 
(PtoL).  (5)  Bias,  ancient  Vipasaj'Ti^ao-w 
(Anian),  BiiSda-ios  (Ptol.).  This  ex- 
cludes the  Sutlej,  Safadru,  Hesydrus 
of  Pliny,  Zapabpos  or  Zahahpr)s  (PtoL), 
as  Timur  excludes  it  below.  We  may 
take  in  the  Sutlej  and  exclude  the  In- 
dus, but  we  can -hardly  exclude  the 
Chenab  as  Wassaf  does  below. 

No  corresponding  term  is  used  by 
the  Greek  geographers,  though  they 
knew  all  the  rivers.*  Lassen  however 
has  termed  the  country  Pentepotamia 
in  a  learned  Latin  dissertation  on 
its  ancient  geography.  Though  the 
actual  word  Punjab  is  Persian,  and 
dates  from  Mahommedan  times,  the 


*  "  Putandum  est  nomen  Fanchanadae  Graecos 
aut  omnino  latuisse,  aut  casu  quodam  non  ad 
nostra  usque  tempera  pervenisse,  quod  in  tanta 
monuraentorum  ruina  facile  accidere  potuit." — 
Lassen,  Peiitapotamia,  3. 

0  o 


PUNJAUB. 


562 


PUNKAH. 


corresponding  Sanskrit  Panchanada 
is  ancient  and  genuine,  occurring  in 
the  MaMbharat  and  Eamayana.  The 
name  Panj-ab,  in  older  Mahonnnedan 
writers  is  applied  to  the  Indus  river, 
after  receiving  the  rivers  of  the  country 
which  we  call  Pvnjaub.  In  that  sense 
Panj-nad,  of  equivalent  meaning,  is 
still  occasionally  used. 

We  remember  in  the  newspapers, 
after  the  second  Sikh  war,  the  report 
of  a  speech  by  a  clergyman  in  Eng- 
land, who  spoke  of  the  deposition  of 
"the  bloody  Punjaub  of  Lahore." 

E.G.  X.  "Having  explored  the  land  of 
the  Pahlavi  and  the  country  adjoining,  there 
had  then  to  be  searched  Fanchauada  in 
every  part ;  the  monkeys  then  explore  the 
region  of  Kashmir  with  its  woods  of 
acacias." — Bamdyana,  Bk.  iv.  ch.  43. 

c.  940.  Mas'udi  details  (with  no  cor- 
rectness) the  five  rivers  that  form  the  Mihran 
or  Indus.  He  proceeds:  "When  the  Five 
Bivers  which  we  have  named  have  past  the 
House  of  Gold  which  is  Multan,  they  unite 
at  a  place  three  days  distant  from  that 
city,  between  it  and  Mansura  at  a  place 
called  Doshab."— i.  377-8. 

c.  1020.  "They  aU  (Sind,  Jhailam, 
Irawa,  Biah)  combine  with  the  Satlader 
(Sutlej)  below  Mdlt^n,  at  a  place  called 
Fanjnad,  or  '  the  junction  of  the  five  rivers.' 
They  form  a  very  wide  stream. " — Al-Birwnl, 
in  Elliot,  i.  48. 

c.  1300.  "After  crossing  the  Fanj-ab, 
or  five  rivers,  namely  Sind,  Jelam,  the 
river  of  Loh^war,*  SatWt,  and  Biyah  .  .  ." 
— Wassdf,  in  EIIM,  iii.  36. 

c.  1333.  "By  the  grace  of  God  our 
caravan  arrived  safe  ana  sound  at  Banj-ab, 
i.e.  at  the  River  of  the  Sind.  Bwnj  (pcmj) 
signifies  'five,'  and  ab,  'water';  so  that 
the  name  means  '  the  Mve  Waters.'  They 
fiovf  into  this  great  river,  and  water  the 
country." — Tbn  Batuta,  iii.  91. 

c.  1400.  "All  these  (united)  rivers  (Je- 
lam, Cheniib,  Kivi,  Biy^,  Sind)  are  called 
the  Sind  or  Fanj-ab,  and  this  river  falls 
into  the  Persian  Gulf  near  Thatta." — The 
Emp.  Timur,  in  Elliot,  iii.  476. 

1648.  "...  Fang-ab,  the  chief  city  of 
which  is  Iiahor,  is  an  excellent  and  fruitful 
province,  for  it  is  watered  by  the  five  rivers 
of  which  we  have  formerly  spoken." — Van 
Twist,  3 

„  "  The  River  of  the  ancient  Indus, 
is  by  the  Persians  and  Magols  called  Fang- 
ab,  i.e.  the  Pive  Waters."— 7S.  i. 
_  1710.  ' '  He  found  this  ancient  and  famous 
city  (Lahore)  in  the  Province  Fanschaap, 
by  the  side  of  the  broad  and  fish-abounding 
river  Rari  (for  Ravi)." — Valentijn,  iv.  (Sn- 
ratte),  282. 

1790.  _  "Investigations  of  the  religious 
ceremonies  and  customs  of  the  Hindoos, 

*  i.e.  of  Lahore,  viz.  the  Savt. 


written  in  the  Camatic,  and  in  the  Fnnjab, 
would  in  many  cases  widely  differ. " — i'Orstei; 
Preface  to  Journey. 

1793.  "The  Province,  of  which  Lahore 
is  the  capital,  is  oftener  named  Fanjab 
than  Lahore." — BennelVs  Memoir,  3d  ed. 
82. 

1804.  "  I  rather  think  .  .  .  that  he  (Hol- 
kar)  will  go  off  to  the  Funjaub.  And  what 
gives  me  stronger  reason  to  think  so  is,  that 
on  the  seal  of  his  letter  to  me  he  calls  him- 
self '  the  Slave  of  Shah  Mahmoud,  the  King 
of  Kings.'  Shah  Mahmoud  is  the  brother 
of  Zemaun  Shah.  He  seized  the  musnud 
and  government  of  Caubnl,  after  having 
defeated  Zemaun  Shah  two  or  three  years 
ago,  and  put  out  his  eyes." — Wellington, 
Desp.  under  17th  March. 

1815.  "He  (Snbagtageen)  .  .  .  overran 
the  fine  province  of  the  Funjaub,  in  his 
first  expedition." — Malcolm,  Hist,  of  Pers., 
i.  316. 

Fuilkah,  s.  In  its  original  sense 
(a)  a  portable  fan  (Hind,  panltlia), 
generally  made  from  the  leaf  of  the 
palmyra  [Boraasun  flabelliformia,  or 
'  fan  shaped'),  the  natural  type  and 
origin  of  the  fan.  Such  pankhds  in' 
India  are  not  however  formed,  as 
Chinese  fans  are,  like  those  of  our 
ladies;  they  are  generally,  whether 
large  or  small,  of  a  bean-shape, 
with  a  part  of  the  dried  leaf-stalk 
adhering,  which  forms  the  handle.  But 
the  specific  application  in  Anglo- 
Indian  colloquial  is  (b)  to  the  large, 
fixed,  and  swinging  fan,  formed  of 
cloth  stretched  on  a  rectangular 
frame,  and  suspended  from  the  ceil- 
ing, which  is  used  to  agitate  the  air 
in  hot  weather.  The  date  of  the 
introduction  of  this  machine  into 
India  is  not  known  to  us.  The 
quotation  from  Linschoten  shows  that 
some  such  apparatus  was  known  in 
the  16th  century,  though  this  comes 
out  clearly  in  the  French  version 
alone ;  the  original  Dutch,  and  the  old 
English  translation  are  here  unintelli- 
gible, and  indicate  that  Linschoten 
(who  apparently  never  was  at  Ormus) 
was  describing,  from  hearsay,  some- 
thing that  he  did  not  understand. 
More  remarkable  passages  are  those 
which  we  take  from  Dozy,  and  from 
El-Fakhri,  which  show  that  the  true 
Anglo -Indian  punka  was  known 
to  the  Arabs  as  early  as  the  8th  cen- 
tury. 

a. — 

1610.  '_'  Aloft  in  a  Gallery  the  King  sits 
in  his  chaire  of  State,  accompanied  with  his 
Children  and  chiefe  Vizier  ...  no  other 


PUNKAH. 


563 


PUNKAH. 


without  callin"  daring  to  goe  vp  to  him, 
saue  onely  two  Funkaws  to  gather  wind." — 
W.  Finch,  in  Purchas,  i.  439. 

The  word  seems  here  to  be  used 
improperly  for  the  men  who  plied  the 
fans,  We  find  also  in  the  sam.e  writer 
a  verb  to  punkaw : 

"...  behind  one  punkawiug,  another 
holding  his  sword." — ih.  433. 

Terry  does  not  use  the  word : 

1616.  "  . .  .the  people  of  better  quality, 
lying  or  sitting  on  their  Carpets  or  PaUats, 
have  servants  standing  about  them,  who  eon- 
tinu^y  beat  the  air  upon  them  with  Fla- 
hella's,  or  Fans,  of  stiffned  leather,  which 
keepe  off  the  flyes  from  annoying  them, 
and!^  cool  them  as  they  lye." — Ed.  1665, 
p.  405. 

1663.  "  On  such  occasions  they  desire 
nothing  but  ....  to  lie  down  in  some 
cool  and  shady  place  aU  along,  having  a 
servant  or  two  to  fan  one  by  turns,  with 
their  great  Pankas,  or  Fans." — Bemier, 
E.  T.,  p.  76. 

1787.  "  Over  her  head  was  held  a  pun- 
\ier."—Sir-a  Mala,  In  Pari.  Papers,  1821, 

Hindoo  Widows.' 

1809.  "He  .  .  .  presented  me  ....  two 
punkahs."— iord  Yahntia,  i.  428. 

1881.  "The chair  of  state,  the  sella gesta- 
toria,  in  which  the  Pope  is  borne  aloft,  is  the 
ancient  palanquin  of  the  Roman  nobles, 
and,  of  course,  of  the  Koman  Princes  .  .  . 
the  fans  which  go  behind  are  the  pnnkahs 
of  the  Eastern  Emperors,  borrowed  from 
the  Court  of  Persia." — Dean  Stanly,  Chris- 
tian Institutions,  207. 

b.- 

c.  1150-60.  "  Sous  le  nom  de  Khaich  on 
entend  des  ^toffes  de  mauvaise  toile  de  lin 
qui  servent  \  diff^rents  usages.  Dans  ce 
psesage  de  Rhazfes  *  ce  sont  des  ventilateurs 
faits  de  cet  ^toffe.  Ceci  se  pratique  de 
cette  manifere  :  on  en  prend  un  morceau  de 
la  grandeur  d'un  tapis,  un  peu  plus  grand 
ou  un  peu  plus  petit  selon  les  dimensions 
de  la  chambre,  et  on  le  rembourre  avec  des 
objets  qui  ont  de  la  consistance  et  qui  ne 
plient  pas  facilement,  par  exemple  avec  du 
sparte.  L'ayant  ensuite  suspendu  au  milieu 
de  la  chambre,  on  le  fait  tirer  et  laoher 
doucement  et  continuellement  ~  par  un 
homme  plac^  dans  le  haut  de  I'appartement. 
De  cette  manifere  il  fait  beaucoup  de  vent  et 
rafraichit  I'air.  Quelquefois  on  le  trempe 
dans  de  I'eau  de  rose,  et  alors  il  parfume 
I'air  en  m^me  temps  qu'il  le  rafraichit." — 
Ohssaire  mr  le  Mamgouri,  quoted  in  Dozy  et 
Engelmmn,  p.  342.  See  also  Dozy,  Suppt. 
aux  Diat.  Arabes,  a.  v.  Khaich. 

1166.  _  "He  (Ibn  Hamdun  the  Katib) 
once  recited  to  me  the  following  piece  of  his 
composition,  containing  an  enigmatical 
description  of  the  linen  fan '.  (') 

'  Fast  and  loose,  it  cannot  touch  what  it 

■"  0.  A.D.  900. 


tries  to  reach  ;  though  tied  up  it  moves 
swiftly,  and  though  a  prisoner  it  is  free. 
Fixed  in  its  place  it  drives  before  it  the 
gentle  breeze ;  though  its  path  lie  closed  up 
it  moves  on  in  its  nocturnal  journey.'" — • 
Quoted  by /dm  KhalUkan,  E.  T.,  iii.  91. 

"  (')  The  linen  fan  (Mirwaha-t  alKhaish) 
is  a  large  piece  of  linen,  stretched  on  a 
frame,  and  suspended  from  the  ceiling  of 
the  room.  They  make  use  of  it  in  Irak. 
See  de  Sacy's  Hariri,  p.  474."— Note  by 
MacGuckin  de  Skme,  ib.  p.  92. 

c.  1300.  "  One  of  the  innovations  of  the 
Caliph  Mansur  (a.d.  753-774)  was  the 
Khaish  of  linen  in  summer,  a  thing  which 
was  not  known  before  his  time.  But  the 
Sasanian  Kings  used  in  summer  to  have  an 
apartment  freshly  plastered  (with  clay) 
every  day,  which  they  inhabited,  and  on 
the  morrow  another  apartment  was  plas- 
tered for  them. " — Fl-Fakhri,  ed.  Ahlwardt, 
p.  188. 

1596.  "  And  (they  use)  instruments  like 
swings  with  fans,  to  rock  the  people  in,  and 
to  make  wind  for  cooling,  which  they  caU 
cattaventos." — ^Literal  Transln.  from  lAn- 
schoten,  ch.  6. 

1598.  "And  they  vse  certaine  instru- 
ments like  Waggins,  Vfith  bellowes,  to 
beare  all  the  people  in,  and  to  gather  winde 
to  coole  them  withall,  which  they  call 
Cattaventos." — Old  English  Tramlation  by 
W.  P.,  p.  16. 

The  Prench  version  is  really  a  brief 
description  of  the  punka : 

1610.  "  lis  ont  aussi  du  Cattaventos  qui 
sont  certains  instruments  pendus  en  I'air 
es  quels  se  faisant  donner  le  bransle  ils 
font  du  vent  qui  les  rafraichit." — ^Ed.  1638, 
p.  17. 

The  next  also  perhaps  refers  to  a 
suspended  punka : 

1663.  "...  furnished  also  vrith  good 
Cellars  with  great  Flaps  to  stir  the  Air,  for 
reposing  in  the  fresh  Air  from  12  till  4  or  5 
of  the  Clock,  when  the  Air  of  these  Cellars 
begins  to  be  hot  and  stuffing." — Bemier, 
p.  79. 

1807.  ''As  one  small  concern  succeeds 
another,  the  pnnkah  vibrates  gently  over 
my  eyes." — Dord  Minto  in  India,  27. 

1810.  "Were  it  not  for  the  j>nnka  (a 
large  frame  of  wood  covered  with  cloth) 
which  is  suspended  over  every  table,  and 
kept  swinging,  in  order  to  freshen  the  air, 
it  would  scarcely  be  possible  to  sit  out  the 
melancholy  ceremony  of  an  Indian  dinner." 
— Maria  OmJuxm,  30. 

,,  Williamson  mentions  that  jpv.n- 
kahs  "were  suspended  in  most  dining 
haUs." — Vpde  Mecvm,  i.  281. 

1823.  "Punkas,  large  frames  of  light 
wood  covered  vrith  white  cotton,  and  look- 
ing not  unlike  enormous  fire^boards,  hung 
from  the  ceilings  of  the  principal  apart- 
ments."—ffeftcr,  ed.  1844,  i.  28. 

o  o  2 


FUN8AREE. 


564 


PUTCHOCK. 


1852. 

"  Holy  stones  with  scrubs  and  slaps 
(Our  Christmas  waits !)  prelude  the  day ; 
For  holly  and  festoons  of  bay 
Swing  feeble  punkas, — or  perhaj^s 
A  windsail  dangles  in  collapse." 

Christmas  on  board  a  P.  amd  0.,  near 
the  Equator. 
1875.     "The  punkah  flapped  to  and  fro 

lazily  overhead." — The  Dilemma  (Ohesney), 

ch.  xxxviii. 

Flinsaree,  s.  A  native  drug-seller ; 
Hind,  pansarl.  We  place  the  word 
liere  partly  because  C.  P.  Brown  says 
'it  is  certainly  a  foreign  word,'  and 
assigns  it  to  a  corruption  of  dispen- 
sarittm ;  whicli  is  much  to  be  doubted. 

Purdah,  s.  Hind,  from  Vers,  ^arda, 
'acurtaiii';  a,  portiere;  and  especially  a 
curtain  screening  women  from  the  sight 
of  men ;  whence  a  woman  of  position 
who  observes  such  rules  of  seclusion, 
is  termed  parda-nieMn,  '  one  who  sits 
behind  a  curtain.' 

1809.  "  On  the  fourth  (side)  a  purdah 
was  stretched  across." — I,d.  Valentia,  i,  100. 

1810.  "If  the  disorder  be  obstinate,  the 
doctor  is  permitted  to  approach  the  purdah 
{i.e,  curtain,  or  screen)  and  to  put  the 
hand  through  a  small  aperture  ...  in  order 
to  feel  the  patient's  pxiise."— Williamson, 
r.  M.,  i.  130. 

1878.  "Native  ladies  look  upon  the 
confinement  behind  the  purdah  as  a  badge 
of  rank,  and  also  as  a  sign  of  chastity,  and 
are  exceedingly  proud  of  it." — Life  in  the 
Mofusml,  i.  113. 

Purwanna,  Perwauna,  s.  Hind, 
from  Pers.  parwana,  an  order ;  a 
grant  or  letter  under  royal  seal;  a 
letter  of  authority  from  an  oflBlcial  to 
his  subordinate  ;  a  licence  or  pass. 

1682.  ".  .  .  we  being  obliged  at  the  end 
of  two  months  to  pay  Custom  for  the  said 
goods,  if  in  that  time  we  did  not  raocure  a 
Pherwanna  from  the  Duam,  of  Decca  to 
excuse  us  from  it." — Hedges,  Oct.  10. 

1693.  "...  Egmore  and  Pursewaukum 
were  lately  granted  us  by  the  Nabob's 
purwannas."— IFAeefer,  i.  281. 

1759.  "  Ferwanna,  under  the  Coochuck 
(or  the  small  seal)  of  the  Nabob  Vizier 
XJlma  Maleck,  Nizam  ul  Muluck  Bahadour, 
to  Mr.  John  Spenser."— In  Cambridg^s 
Acct.  of  the  War,  230.  See  also  quotation 
under  HaBbolhookum. 

1774.  "As  the  peace  has  been  so  lately 
concluded,  it  would  be  a  satisfaction  to  the 
Kajah  to  receive  your  parwaima  to  this 
purpose  before  the  departure  of  the  cara- 
van."— Bogle's  Diary,  in  Markham's  Tibet,* 
p.  50. 

*  But  Sir,  MarkLam  changes  the  spelling  of  his 
originals. 


Putchock,  s.  This  is  the  trade- 
name for  a  fragrant  root,  a  product  of 
the  Himalaya  in  the  vicinity  of  Kash- 
mir, and  forming  an  article  of  export 
from  both  Bombay  and  Calcutta  to 
the  Malay  countries  and  to  China, 
where  it  is  used  as  a  chief  ingredient 
in  the  Chinese  pastille-rods  commonly 
called  jostick.  This  root  was  recog- 
nized by  the  famous  Garcia  de  Orta  as 
the  Oostus  of  the  ancients.  The  latter 
took  their  word  from  the  Skt.  kustha, 
by  a  modification  of  which  name — hut 
— it  is  still  known  and  used  as  a  medi- 
cine in  Upper  India.  De  Orta  speaks 
of  the  plant  as  growing  about  Mandu 
and  Chitore,  whence  it  was  brought 
for  sale  to  Ahmadabad ;  but  his  in- 
formants misled  him.  The  true  source 
was  traced  in  situ  by  two  other  illus- 
trious men,  Eoyle  and  Falconer,  to  a 
plant  belonging  to  the  N.  O.  Gomposi- 
tae,  Saussitrea  Xappe,  Clarke,  for  which 
Dr.  Falconer,  notreeognizingthe  genus, 
had  proposed  the  name  of  AucJelandia 
Costus  verus,  in  honour  of  the  then 
Governor-General.  The  Costus  is  a 
gregarious  plant,  occupying  open, 
sloping,  moist  sides  of  the  mountains, 
at  an  elevation  of  8000  to  9000  feet. 
See  article  by  Falconer  in  Trans.  Linn. 
Soc.  xix.  23-31. 

The  trade-name  is,  according  to 
Wilson,  the  Telagu.pdch'cMhu,  "green 
leaf,'  but  one  does  not  see  how  this 
applies.  (Is  there,  perhaps,  some  con- 
fusion with  Patch,  q.Y.  ?).  Do  Orta 
speaks  as  if  the  word,  which  he  writes 
pucho,  were  Malay.  Though  neither 
Crawfurd  nor  Favre  gives  the  word,  in 
this  sense,  it  is  ia  Marsden's  earlier 
Malay  dictionary:  "Puchok,  a  plant, 
the  aromatic  leaves  of  which  are  an 
article  of  trade;  said  by  some  to  be 
Costii,a  indicus,  and  by  others  the  Me- 
lissa, or  Laurus."  In  the  year  1837-38 
about  250  tons  of  this  article,  valued  at 
£10,000,  were  exported  from  Calcutta 
alone.  The  annual  import  into  China 
at  a  later  date,  according  to  Wells 
Williams,  was  2,000  peculs  or  120  tons 
{Middle  Kingdom,  ed.  1857,  ii.  408). 
In  1865-66,  the  last  year  for  which  the 
details  of  such  minor  exports  are  found 
in  print,  the  quantity  exported  from 
Calcutta  was  only  492^  cwt.,  or  24| 
tons. 

1516.    See  Barbosa  under  Catechn. 

1520.  "  We  Jiave  prohibited  (the  ex[)ort 
of )  pepper  to  China... and  now  we  prohibit 
the  export  of  pucho  and  incense  from  these 


PUTTYWALLA. 


566 


PUTT  AN. 


parts  of  India  to  Chma.."—Capitulo  de  hum 
Regimento  del  Bey  a  Diogo  Ayres,  Feitor 
da  China,  in  Arch.  Port.  Orient,  Faao.  v., 
49. 

1525.  "Pucho  of  Cambaya  worth  35 
tangas  a  maund." — Le7nbran(^s,  50. 

1554.  "The  haar  of  pucho  contains  20 
farWjOlas,  and  an  additional  4  of  picota 
(q.y.),  in  all  24  fara^olas.  .  .  ." — A.  Nunes, 
11. 

1563.  "I  say  that  costus  in  Arabic  is 
called  cost  or  cast ;  in  Guzarate  it  is  called 
wplot;  and  in  Malay,  for  in  that  region 
there  is  a  great  trade  and  consumption 
thereof,  it  is  called  pncho.  I  tell  you  the 
name  in  Arabic,  because  it  is  called  by  the 
same  name  by  the  Latins  and  Greeks,  and 
I  tell  it  you  in  Guzerati,  because  that  is  the 
land  to  which  it  is  chiefly  carried  from  its 
birth-place ;  and  I  tell  you  the  Malay  name 
because  the  greatest  quantity  is  consumed 
there,  or  taken  thence  to  China."— Garcia, 
t.  72. 

c.  1563.  ".  .  ,  .  Opium,  Assa  Fetida, 
Fachio,  with  many  other  sortes  of  Drugges. " 
—Gaesarr  Frederike,  in  Hak.  ii.  343. 

1617.  "5  hampers  poohok.  .  .  ."—Cocks, 
Diary,  i.  294. 

1631.  "Caeterum  Costus  vulgato  voca- 
bulo  inter  mercatores  Indos  Fucho,  Chinens- 
ibus  Fotsiock,  vocatur  ....  vidi  ego 
integrum  Picol,  quod  pondus  centum  _et 
viginti  in  auctione  decern  realibus  distribui." 
-^Jac.  Bontii,  Hist.  Nat.,  &e.,  lib.  iv.  p.  46. 
1711.  In  Malacca  PWce  Currant,  July, 
1704:  "Futchuck  or  Costus  dulcis." — 
Lockyer,  77. 

1726.  "  Fatsjaak  (a  leaf  of  Asjien 
(Acheen?)  that  is  pounded  to  powder,  and 
used  in  incense).  .  .  ." — Valentijn,  Chor.  Si. 

1727.  "The  Wood  I/igna  dulcis  grows 
only  in  this  country  (Sind).  It  is  rather  a 
"Weed  than  a  Wood,  and  nothing  of  it  is 
useful  but  the  Eoot,  called  Futchoek,  or 
Radix  dulcis,  .  .  .  There  are  great  quantities 
exported  from  Swat,  and  from  thence  to 
China,  where  it  generally  bears  a  good 
Price.  .  .  ." — A.  Ham.,  i.  126. 

1808.  "  EUes  emploient  ordinairement 
....  une  racine  aromatique  appelfe 
pieschtok,  qu'ou  coupe  par  petits  moroeaux, 
et  fait  bouiUir  dans  de  I'huile  de  noix  de 
coco.  C'est  avec  cette  huile  que  les  dan- 
seuses  se  graissent  ,  .  ." — Haafner,  ii.  117. 

1862.  "Eoot  is  sent  down  country  in 
large  c^uantities,  and  is  exported  to  China, 
where  it  is  used  as  incense.  It  is  in  Calcutta 
known  under  the  name  of  'Patchuk.'" — 
Punjab  Trade  Report,  cvii. 

Puttywalla,  s.  Hind.  patta-wSla, 
'  one  with  a  belt.'  This  is  the  usual 
Bombay  term  for  a  messenger  or 
orderly  attached  to  an  oflBce,  and  bear- 
ing a  belt  and  brass  badge,  called  in 
Bengal  chuprassy  or  peon  (qq.v.), 
and  in  Madras  usually  by  tbe  latter 
name. 


1878.  "  Here  and  there  a  belted.  Govern- 
ment servant,  called  a  Puttiwala,  or  Pa^ta- 
wala,  because  distinguished  by  a  belt.  .  .  ." 
— Monier  Williams,  Modern  India,  34. 


Futlam,  n.p.  A  town  ia  Ceylon  on 
the  coast  of  the  bay  or  estuary  of 
Calpentyn;  properly  Puttalama;  a 
Tamil  name,  said  by  Mr.  Ferguson, 
to  be  puthu-  {pudu  ?)  alam,  '  New 
Salt-pans.'  Ten  miles  inland  are 
the  ruins  of  Tammana  Newera,  the 
original  Tambapanni  (or  Twprohcme), 
where  Vijaya,  the  first  Hindu  immi- 
grant, established  his  kingdom.  And 
Putlam  is  supposed  to  be  the  site 
where  he  landed. 

1298.  "  The  pearl-fishers  .  .  .  go  post  to 
a  place  called  Bettelar,  and  (then)  go  60 
mUes  into  the  gulf." — Marco  Polo,  Bk.  Hi. 
ch.  16. 

c,  1345.  "The  natives  went  to  their 
King  and  told  him  my  reply.  He  sent  for 
me,  apd  I  proceeded  to  his  presence  in  the 
town  of  Battala,  which  was  his  capital,  a 
pretty  little  place,  surrounded  by  a  timber 
wall  and  towers." — Ibn  Bat,  iv.  166. 

1672.  "Putelaon. . ."— £a;daras(Germ.), 
373; 

1726.  "Fortaloonor  Putelan. "— Fata- 
tijn,  Ceylon,  21. 

Puttan,  Pathan,  n.  p.  Hind. 
Pathdn.  A  name  commonly  applied 
to  Afghans,  and  especially  to  people 
in  India  of  Afghan  descent.^  The 
derivation  is  obscure.  Blphinstone 
derives  it  from  Pushtun  and  Puhhtun, 
pi.  Pukhtana,  the  name  the  Afghans 
give  their  own  race,  with  which  Dr. 
Trumpp  agrees.  The  Afghans  have 
for  the  name  one  of  the  usual  fan- 
tastic etymologies  which  is  quoted 
below.* 

The  Mahommedans  in  India  are 
sometimes  divided  into  four  classes, 
■viz.,  Pathans;  Mughals,  i.e.,  those  of 
Turki  oidgin ;  Shaikhs,  claiming  Arab 
descent ;  and  Saiyyids,  claiming  also 
to  be  descendants  of  Mahommed. 

1553.  "This  State  belonged  to  a  people 
called  Patane,  who  were  lords  of  that  hill- 
country.  And  as  those  who  dwell  on  the 
skirts  of  the  Pyrenees,  on  this  side  and  on 
that,  are  masters  of  the  passes  by  which 
we  cross  from  Spain  to  France,  or  vice 
versa,  so  these  Patau  people  are  the  masters 
of  the  two  entrances  to  India,  by  which 
those  who  go  thither  from  the  landward 
must  pass  .  .  ."—Ba/rros,  IV.  vi.  1. 

1563.  "...  This  first  King  was  a 
Patane  of  certain  mountains  that  march 
with  Bengala."— Gama,  Coll.  f.  34. 

''■  See  note  on  next  page. 


FUTTAN. 


566 


FYKE,  PAIR. 


1572. 
"  Mas  agora  de  nomes,  et  de  usanga, 
Novos,  et  varies  sao  os  habitantes, 
Os  Delijs,  OS  Fatanes  que  era  possanja 
De  terra,  e  gente  sao  mais  abundantes." 
Camoes,  vii.  20. 
1610.     "A  Pattan,  a  man  of  good  sta- 
ture."— Hawkins,  inPurchMS,  i.  220. 

c.  1611.  ".  .  .  .  the  mightiest  of  the 
Afghan  people  was  Kais  .  .  .  The  Prophet 
gave  Kais  the  name  of  Abd  tJlrasheed  .  .  . 
and  .  .  .  predicted  that  God  would  make 
his  issue  ao  numerous  that  they,  withre- 
spect  to  the  establishment  of  the  Faith, 
would  outvie  all  other  people ;  the  angel 
Gabriel  having  revealed  to  him  that  their 
attachment  to  the  Faith  would,  in  strength, 
be  like  the  wood  upon  which  they  lay  the 
keel  when  constructing  a  ship,  which  wood 
the  seamen  call  Pathan ;  on  this  account 
he  conferred  upon  Abd  Ulrasheed  the  title 
of  Fathan  also."  * — Sist.  of  the  Afghans, 
E.  T.,  by  JDorn,  i.  38. 

1648.  "  In  general  the  Moors  are  a 
haughty  and  arrogant  and  proud  people, 
and  among  them  the  Pattans  stand  out 
superior  to  the  others  in  dress  and  manners. " 
—Van  Twist,  58. 

1666.  "Martin  Affonso  and  the  other 
Portuguese  delivered  them  from  the  war 
that  the  Patanes  were  making  on  them." — 
Faria  y  Sousa,  Ada  Portuguesa,  i.  p.  343. 

1673.  "They  are  distiu^shed,  some 
according  to  the  Consanguinity  they  claim 
with  Mahomet ;  as  a  Siad  is  a  kin  to  that 
Imposture  ...  A  Shiek  is  a  Cousin  too, 
at  a  distance,  into  which  Relation  they 
admit  all  new  made  Proselytes.  Jifeer  is 
somewhat  allied  also  ....  The  rest  are 
adopted  under  the  Name  of  the  Province 
...  as  Mogul,  the  Race  of  the  Tartars  .  .  . 
Patan,  Duccam."— Fryer,  93. 

1681.  "En  estas  regiones  ay  vna  cuyas 
gentes  se  dizen  los  Patanes." — Martinez  de 
la  Puente,  Compendia,  21. 

1726.  "...  The  Patans  (Patanders)  are 
very  different  in  garb,  and  surpass  in 
valour  and  stout-heartedness  in  war." — 
Vaientijn,  Ghoro.  109. 

1757.  "The  Colonel  (Clive)  complained 
bitterly  of  so  many  insults  put  upon  him, 
and  reminded  the  Soubahdar  how  different 
his  own  conduct  was,  when  called  upon  to 
assist  him  against  the  Pytans." — Ives,  149. 

1763.  "The  northern  nations  of  India, 
although  idolaters  .  .  .  were  easily  induced 
to  embrace  Mahomedanism,  and  are  at  this 
day  the  Affghans  or  Pitans." — OrTne,  i.  24, 
ed.  1803. 

1789.  "  Moormen  are,  for  the  most  part, 
soldiers  by  profession,  particularly  in  the 


*  We  do  not  know  what  word  is  intended, 
unless  it  be  a  special  use  of  Ai\  bapn,  'the 
interior  or  middle  of  a  thing.'  Dom  refers  to  a 
note,  which  does  not  exist  in  his  hook.  Bellew 
gives  the  title  confeiTed  by  the  prophet  as 
"Pihian  or  PdtMn,  a  term  which  in  the  Syrian 
language  signifies  a  rudder."  Somebody  else  in- 
terprets it  as  '  a  mast.' 


cavalry,  as  are  also  .  .  .  Pitans."— ilfumro, 
Narr.  49. 

1798.  "...  Afghans,  or  as  thpy  are 
called  in  India,  Patans."— ff.  Fonter,  Tra- 
vels, ii.  47. 

Putwa,  s.  Hind,  patwa.  The 
Hibiscus  sabdariffa,  L.,  from  the  suc- 
culent acid  flowers  of  which  very  fair 
jelly  is  made  in  Anglo-Indian  house- 
holds. 

Pye,  s.  A  familiar  designation 
among  British  soldiers  and  young 
officers  for  a  Paria-dog  (q.v.);  a  con- 
traction, no  doubt,  of  the  former  word. 

Pyjammas,  s.  Hind,  pm-jama,  lit. 
'  leg-clothing.'  A  pair  of  loose  drawers 
or  trowsers,  tied  roimd  the  waist. 
Such  a  garment  is  used  by  various 
persons  in  India,  e.g.  hj  women  of 
various  classes,  by  Sikh  men,  and  by 
most  Mahommedans  of  both  sexes.  It 
was  adopted  from  the  Mahomme- 
dans by  Europeans  as  an  article  of 
dishabille  and  of  night  attire,  and 
is  synonymous  with  long -drawers 
(q.v.,  also  Shulwaur  and  Mogul- 
breeohes).  It  is  probable  that  we 
English  took  the  habit  like ,  a  good 
many  others  from  the  Portuguese. 
Thus  Pyrard  (c.  1610)  says,  in  speaking 
of  Goa  Hospital :  "lis  ont  force 
calsons  sans  quoy  ne  couchent  iamais 
les  Portugais  des  Indes"  (ii.,  p.  11). 
The  word  is  now  used  in  London  shops. 

Pyke,  Paik,  s.  Wilson  gives  only 
one  original  of  the  term  so  expressed 
in  Anglo-Indian  speech.  He  writes : 
"  Pdik,  or  Payik,  corruptly  Pyhe,  H. 
&c.  (from  S.  padaiika),  Pdik  or  Pdyak, 
Mar.  A  footman,  an  armed  attendant, 
or  inferior  poKce  and  revenue  officer, 
a  messenger,  a  couiier,  a  village 
watchman:  in  Outtack  the  P&iks 
formerly  constituted  a,  local  militia, 
holding  land  of  the  Zamindirs  or 
Eajas  by  the  tenure  of  military  ser- 
vice," &c.,  quoting  Bengal  Eegula- 
tions). 

But  it  seems  to  us  clear  that  there 
are  here  two  terms  rolled  together  : 

a.  Pers.  Paik,  a  foot-ninner  or 
courier.  We  do  not  know  whether 
this  is  an  old  Persian  word  or  a  Mongol 
introduction.  According  to  Hammer 
Purgstall  it  was  the  term  in  use  at 
the  Court  of  the  Mongol  princes,  as 
quoted  below.  Both  the  words  occur 
in  the  Ain,  but  differently  spelt,  and 


PYKE,  PATK. 


567 


QUEDDA. 


that  with  which  we  now  deal  is  spelt 
paik  (with  the  fatha  vowel  point). 

0.  1590.  "The  Jilauddr"  (see  under 
JuUbdar)  "  and  the  Paik  (a  runner).  Their 
monthly  pay  varies  from  1200  to  120d. 
{dams),  according  to  their  speed  and  manner 
of  service.  Some  of  them  will^run  from  50 
to  100  kroh  (kos)  per  day. — Ain,  E.  T.  by 
Blcuknuinn,  i.  138  (see  orig.,  i.  144). 

1673.  At  the  Court  of  Constantinople  : 
"Les  Peiks  venoient  ensuite,  avec  leurs 
bonnets  d'argent  dor^  orn^s  dW  petit  plu- 
iDE^e  de  h^ron,  un  arc  et  un  carquois  charg^ 
defltehes." — Jouitial  d'A.  Oalland,  i.  98. 

1687.  ".  .  .  .  the  under  officers  and 
servants  called  Agiam-Oglans,  who  are  de- 
signed to  the  meaner  uses  of  the  Seraglio 
,  .  .  most  commonly  the  sons  of  Christians 
taken  from  their  Parents  at  the  age  of  10 
or  12  years.  .  .  These  are :  1,  Porters,  2,  Bos- 
tansies  or  Grardiners  ...  5,  Paicks  and 
&iicudcs.  .  .  ." — Sir  Paul  Rycaut,  Present 
State  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  19. 

1761.  "  Ahmad  Sultto  then  commissioned 
Shah  Fasand  Kh&a  .  .  .  the  harkdras  and. 
the  Faiks,  to  go  and  procure  information  as 
to  the  state  and  strength  of  the  Mahratta 
army." — Muhammad  Jdfar  Shdmlu,  in 
Elliot,  viii.  151-2. 

1840.  "  The  express-riders  (Eilbotlien) 
accomplished  50  farsangs  a-day,  so  that  an 
express  came  in  4  days  from  Khorasan  to 
Tebris  (Tabriz).  .  .  The  I"oot-runners  carry- 
ing letters  (Feik),  whose  name  at  least  is 
maintained  to  this  day  at  both  the  Persian 
and  Osmanli  Courts,  accomplished  30  far- 
sangs  a-day." — Hammer  PurgstaZl,  Gesch. 
der  Golden.  Horde,  243. 

.  b.  TTiTid.  paik  and  payik  (also 
Mahr.)  from  ^i.padatika,  and  padika, 
'  a  foot-soldier,'  with  the  other  specific 
applications  given  by  Wilson,  exclusive 
of  'courier.'  In  some  narratives  the 
word  seems  to  answer  exactly  to  peon. 
In  the  first  quotation,  which  is  from, 
the  Ain,  the  word,  it  will  be  seen,  is 
different  from  that  quoted  under  (a) 
from  the  same  source  : 

c.  1590.  "It  was  the  custom  in  those 
times,  for  the  palace  (of  the  King  of  Bengal) 
to  be  guarded  by  several  thousand  pykes 
{pdnak),  who  are  a  kind  of  infantry.  An 
eunuch  entered  into  a  confederacy  with 
these  guards,  who  one  night  killed  the  King, 
Pnttdtt  Shah,  when  the  Eunuch  ascended 
the  throne,  under  the  title  of  Barbuck 
Shsh."—Gladmn's  Tr.,  ed.  1800,  ii.  19  (ori- 
ginal, i.  415). 

In  the  next  quotation  the  word  seems 
to  he  the  same,  though  used  for  '  a 
seaman.'    Compare  uses  of  Lascar. 

c.  1615.  "(His  fleet)  consisted  of  20 
beaked  vessels,  all  well  manned  with  the 
sailors  whom  they  call  paiques,  as  well  as 
with  Portuguese  soldiers  and  topazes  who 


were  excellent  musketeers ;  50  hired  j'aHas* 
of  like  sort  and  his  own  (Sebastian  Gon- 
9alves's)  galliot,*  which  was  about  the  size 
of  a  patacho,  with  14  demi-falcons  on  each 
broadside,  two  pieces  of  18  to  20  lbs.  calibre 
In  the  forecastle,  and  60  Portuguese  soldiers, 
with  more  than  40  topazes  and  Cafres." — 
Bocarro,  Decada,  452. 

1722.  Among  a  detail  of  charges  at  this 
period  in  the  Zemindarry  of  Kajshahl  ap- 
pears: 

"  9.  Paikan,OT  the  pikes,  guard  of  villages, 
everywhere  necessary  ....  2,161  rupees." 
— Mfth  Report,  App.,  p.  345. 

1802.  After  a  detail  of  persons  of  rank 
in  Midnapore : 

'•  None  of  these  entertain  armed  followers 
except  perhaps  ten  or  a  dozen  Peons  for 
state,  but  some  of  them  have  Fykes  in  con- 
siderable numbers,  to  keep  the  peace  on 
their  estates.  These  Fykes  are  under  the 
magistrate's  orders." — Fifth  Report,  App., 
p.  535. 

1812.  "The  whole  of  this  last-mentioned 
numerous  class  of  Pykes,  are  understood  to 
have  been  disbanded,  in  compliance  mth 
the  new  Police  regulations." — Fifth  Report, 
71. 

1872.  " .  .  .  .  Dttlais  or  officers  of  the 
peasant  militia  (Faiks).  The  Paiks  were 
settled  chiefly  around  the  fort  on  easy 
tenures." — Hunter's  Orissa,  ii.  269. 


Quedda,  n.  p.  A  city,  port,  and 
small  kingdom  on  the  west  coast  of 
the  Malay  Peninsula,  tributary  to 
Siam.  The  name  according  to  Orawfurd 
isMsla,jJeaddh,  'an elephant-trap.'  It 
is  therefore  in  all  probability  identical 
with  the  Hind,  name  for  that  apparatus 
(see  Keddah).  It  has  been  supposed 
sometimes  that  KaddJi  is  the  KS>Ki 
or  KSXis  of  Ptolemy's  sea-route  to 
China,  and  likewise  the  Kalah  of  the 
early  Ajab  voyagers  (see  Procgs.  B. 
Geog.  Soc.  1882,  p.  655.)  It  is  possible 
that  these  old  names  however  repre- 
sent Kwala,  '  a  river  mouth,'  a  de- 
nomination of  many  small  ports  in 
Malay  regions.  Thus  the  port  that 
we  caU  Quedda  is  called  by  the  Malays 
Kwala  Batrang. 

1.516.  "  Having  left  this  town  of  Tanas- 
sary,  further  along  the  coa.st  towards 
Malaca,  there  is  another  seaport  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Ansiam,  which  is  called  Qneda, 
in  which  also  there  is  much  shipping,  and 

*  See  under  GaUivat.] 


QUI-HI. 


568 


QUILOA. 


great  interchange  of  merchandise." — £ar- 
bosa,  li>8-189. 

1553.  "...  The  settlements  from  Tavay 
to  Malaca  are  these :  Tenassary,  a  notable 
city,  Lungur,  Torrao,  Qneda,  producing 
the  best  pepper  on  all  that  coast,  Pedao, 
Per4  Solungor,  and  our  City  of  Malaca .  .  ." 
— Barros,  I.  ix.  1. 

1572. 
"  Olha  Tavai  cidade,  onde  comeja 

De  Siao  largo  o  imperio  tao  comprido : 

Tenassari,  Queda,  que  he  so  cabe;a 

Das  que  pimenta  alii  tern  produzido." 
Camoes,  x.  123. 
By  Burton : 
"  Behold  Tav^  City,  whence  begin 

Siam's  dominions,  Keign  of  vast  ex- 
tent; 
Tenassari,  Queda  of  towns  the  Queen  _ 
that  bear  the  burthen  of  the  hot  pi- 
ment." 

1.598.  "...  to  the  town  and  Kingdome 
of  Queda  .  .  .  which  lyeth  under  6  degrees 
and  a  halfe ;  this  is  also  a  Kingdome  like 
Tanassaria,  it  hath  also  some  wine,  as 
Tanassiwia  hath,  and  some  small  quantitie 
of  Pepper." — Idnschoten,  p.  31. 

1614.  "And  so  .  .  .  Diogo  de  Mendon9a 
.  .  .  sending  the  galliots  on  before,  em- 
barked in  the  jalia  of  Joao  Rodriguez  de 
Paiva,  and  coming  to  Queda,  and  making 
an  attack  at  daybreak,  and  finding  them 
unprepared,  he  burnt  the  town,  and  carried 
off  a  quantity  of  provisions  and  some  tin  " 
{ealaiin,  see  Calay). — Bocarro,  Demda,  187. 

1838.  "Leaving  Penang  in  September, 
we  first  proceeded  to  the  town  of  Quedah 
lying  at  the  mouth  of  a  river  of  the  same 
name." — Quedah,  etc.,  by  Capt.  Sherard 
Osborne,  ed.  1865. 

Qui-hi,  s.  The  popular  distmctiye 
nickname  of  the  Bengal  Anglo- 
Indian,  from  the  usual  manner  of 
calling  servants  in  that  Presidency, 
viz.,  '  Ken  hai'  ?  '  Is  any  one  there  ? ' 
The  Anglo-Indian  of  Madras  was 
known  as  a  Mull,  and  he  of  Bombay 
as  a  Duck  (qq.v.) 

1816.  "The  Grand  Master,  or  Adven- 
tures of  Qui  Hi  In  Hindostan,  a  Hudi- 
brastic  Poem ;  with  illustrations  by  Row- 
landson." 

1825.  "Most  of  the  household  servants 
are  Parsees,  the  greater  part  of  whom 
speak  English  .  .  .  Instead  of  'Koeehue,' 
Who's  there  ?  the  way  of  calling  a  servant 
is  '  boy,'  a  corruption,  I  believe  ,  of  '  bhae,' 
brother."*— a^eSen  ed.  1844,  ii.  98. 

c.  1830.  "  J'ai  vu  dans  vos  gazettes  de 
Calcutta  les  clameurs  des  quoihaes  (sobri- 
quet des  Europdens  Bengalis  de  ce  c6t^)  sur 
la  chaleur." — Jacquemont,  Corresp.  ii.  308. 

Quiloa,  n.  p.  i.e.,  Kilwa,  in  lat. 
9°  0'  8.,  next  in  remoteness  to  Sofala, 


■  A  mistake  ;  see  under  Boy, 


■which  for  a  long  time  was  the  me  plvs 
ultra  of  Arab  navigation 'on  the  East 
Coast  of  Africa,  as  Cape  Boyador  was 
that  of  Portuguese  navigation  on  the 
West  Coast.  Kilwa  does  not  occur  in 
the  Geographies  of  Edrisi  or  Abulf  eda, 
though  Sofala  is  in  both.  It  is  men- 
tioned iu  the  Eoteiro,  and  in  Bar- 
ros's  account  of  Da  Gama's  voyage. 
Barros  had  access  to  a  native  chronicle 
of  Quiloa,  and  says  that  it  was  founded 
in  about  A.H.  400,  and  a  little  more 
than  70  years  after  Magadoxo  and 
Brava,  by  a  Persian  Prince  from 
Shiraz. 

c.  1220.  "  Kilwa,  a  place  in  the  country 
of  the  Zenj,  a  city." — YdlfM  (orig.),  iv.302. 

c.  1330.  "  I  embarked  at  the  town  of 
Makdashau  (Magadoxo),  making  for  the 
country  of  the  Sawahil,  and  the  town  of 
Kulwa,  in  the  country  of  the  Zenj  .  .  ."— 
Ibn  Batuta,  ii.  191. 

.  1498.  "  Here  we  learned  that  the  island 
of  which  they  told  us  in  Mooombiquy  as 
being  peopled  by  Christians  is  an  island  at 
which  dwells  the  King  of  Mocombiquy 
himself,  and  that  the  half  is  of  Moors,  and 
the  half  of  Christians,  and  in  this  island'  is 
much  seed-pearl,  and  the  name  of  the-island 
is  Qnyluee  .  .  .  ." — Boteiro  da  Tiagemde 
Vasco  da  Gama,  48. 

1501.  "Quilloa  fe  cittade  in  Arabia  in 
vna  insuletta  giunta  a  terra  firma,  ben 
popolata  de  homiM  negri  et  mercadanti : 
edificata  al  modo  nf  o  :  Quiui  hanno  abun- 
dantia  de  auro :  argento :  ambra :  muschio : 
et  perle:  ragionevolmente  vesteno  panni 
de  sera :  et  bambaxi  fini." — Letter  of  K. 
Emanuel,  2. 

1506.  "Del  1502  .  .  .  mandb  al  viaggio 
naue  21,  Capitanio  Don  Vasco  de  Gamba, 
che  fu  quello  che  discoperse  I'India  .  .  .  e 
nell'  andar  de  Ii,  del  Cao  de  Bona  Speranza, 
zonse  in  uno  loco  chiamato  Ochilia;  la 
qual  terra  fe  dentro  uno  rio .  .  ." — Leowi/rdo 
Ga^  Maaser,  17. 

1553.  "The  Moor,  in  addition  to  his 
natural  hatred,  bore  this  increased  resent- 
ment on  account  of  the  chastisement  in- 
flicted on  him,  and  determined  to  bring 
the  ships  into  port  at  the  city  of  Quiloa, 
that  being  a  populous  place,  where  they 
might  get  the  better  of  our  ships  by  force 
of  arms.  To  wreak  this  mischief  with 
greater  safety  to  himself  he  told  Vasco  da 
Gama,  as  if  wishing  to  gratify  him,  that  in 
front  of  them  was  a  city  called  QuilOB,  half 
peopled  by  Christians  of  Abyssinia  and  of 
India,  and  that  if  he  gave  the  order  the 
ships  should  be  steered  thither." — Banros, 
I.  iv.  5. 

1572. 
"  Esta  aha  pequena,  que  habitamos. 

He  em  toda  esta  terra  certa  escala 

De  todos  OS  que  as  ondas  navegamos 

De  Quiloa,  de  Mombasa,  e  de  Sofala  ..." 
Camoes,  i.  54. 


QUILON. 


569 


QUILON. 


By  Burton : 
"  This  little  island,  where  we  now  abide, 
of  all  this  seaboard  is  the  one  sure  place 
for  ev'ry  merchantman  that  stems  the 

tide 
from  Qniloa,  or  Sofala,  or  Mombas , .  ." 

Quilon,  n.  p.     A  form   wMcli   we 
have  adopted  from  tie  Portuguese  for 
the  name  of  a  town  now  belonging  to 
Travancore ;  once  a  very  famous  and 
much,  frequented  port  of  Malabar,  and 
known  to  tie  Arabs  as  Katilam.     The 
proper   name    is    Tamil,    Kollam,   of 
doubtful  sense  in  this  use.       Bishop 
Caldwell  thinks  it  m.ay  be   best  ex- 
plained as  'Palace'  or  'royal residence,' 
from  Kolu,  'the  royal    Presence,'  or 
Hall  of  Audience.      For  ages  Kaulam 
was  known  as  one  of  thegreatest  ports 
of  Indian    trade  with  Western  Asia, 
especially  trade  in  pepper  and  brazil- 
wood.    It  was  possibly  the  Male  of 
Cosmasin  the  6th century  (v.  Malabar), 
but  the  first  mention    of    it    by    the 
present  name  is  about  three  centuries 
later,  in  the  Relation  translated    by 
Efiinaud.  The  'Kollam  era'  in  general 
use  in  Malabar,  dates  from.  a.d.  824 ; 
but  it  does  not  foUow  that  the  city  had 
no  earher  existence.     In  a  Syriac  ex- 
tract (which  is,  however,  modem)  in 
Land's  Anecdota  Syriaca  (Latin,  i.  125 ; 
Syriac,   p.  27)  it  is  stated  that  three 
Syrian  missionaries  came  to  Kaulam  in 
A-B.  823,   and  got  leave  from  King 
Shaldrbirtl  to  build  a  church  and  city 
at  Kaulam.    It  would  seem,  that  there 
is  some  connexion  between  the  date 
assigned  to  this  event,  and  the  '  Kollam 
era;'  but  what  it  is  we  cannot  say. 
ShaMrblrti    is    evidently    a    form    of 
Chakravartti  Raja  (see  under  Cliucker- 
bntty).      Quilon,  as  we  now  caU  it, 
is  now  the  3rd  town  of  Travancore, 
pop.  (in  1875)  14,366 ;    there  is  little 
trade.    It  had  a  European  garrison  up 
to  1830,  but  now    only  one    Sepoy 
regiment. 

Di  ecclesiastical  narratives  of  the 
middle  ages  the  name  occurs  in  the 
form  Colvmbvm,,  and  by  this  name  it 
was  constituted  a  See  of  the  Eoman 
Church  in  1328,  suffiragan  of  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Sultaniya  in  Persia ;  but  it  is 
doubtful  if  it  ever  had  more  than  one 
bishop,  viz.  Jordanus  of  Severac,  author 
of  the  Mirabilia  often  quoted  in  this 
Volume.  Indeed  we  have  no  knowledge 
that  he  ever  took  up  his  bishopric,  as 
lus  book  was  written,  and  his  nomina- 
tion occurred,  both  during  a  visit  to 


Europe.  The  Latin  Church  however 
which  he  had  founded,  or  obtained  the 
use  of,  existed  20  years  later,  as  we 
know  from  John  de'  Marignolli,  so  it 
is  probable  that  he  had  reached  his 
See.  The  form  Columbum  is  accounted 
for  by  an  inscription  (see  Ind.  Anti- 
quary, ii.  360)  which  shows  that  the 
city  was  called  in  Sanskrit  Kolamha. 
The  form  Palumhum  also  occurs  in 
most  of  the  MSS.  of  Priar  Odoric's 
Journey;  this  is  more  difficult  to 
account  for,  unless  it  was  a  mere  play 
(or  a  trick  of  memory)  on  the  kindred 
meanings  of  columba  and  palumbes.* 

851.  "De  ce  lieu  (Mascate)  les  navires 
mettent  la  voUe  pour  I'Inde,  et  se  dirigent 
vers  Kovi&m-MaZay  ;  la  distance  entre  Mas- 
cate et  Koulam-Malay  est  d'un  mois  de 
marche,  aveo  un  vent  mod^r^." — Bdation, 
&c.,  tr.  by  Beinaud,  i.  15. 

1166.  "Seven  days  from  thence  is  Chu- 
1am,  on  the  confines  of  the  country  of  the 
sun-worshippers,  who  are  descendants  of 
Kush  ....  and  are  all  black.  This  nation 
is  very  trustworthy  in  matters  of  trade.  .  . 
Pepper  grows  in  this  country.  .  .  .  Cinna- 
mon, ginger,  and  many  other  kinds  of  spices 
also  grow  in  this  country." — Benjarniin  of 
Tiidela,  in  Early  Travellers  in  Palestine, 
114-115. 

c.  1280-90.  "  Royaumes  de  Ma-pa-'rh. 
Parmi  tons  les  royaumes  strangers  d'au- 
de-lk  des  mers,  il  n'y  eut  que  Ma-pa-'rh  et 
Eiu-lan  (Mahar  and  ftuilon)  sur  lesquels 
on  ait  pu  parvenir  h,  ^tablir  une  certaine 
suj^tion;  mais  surtout  Kiu-lan.  .  .  .  (Ann^e 
1282).  "Cetteannfe  .  .  .  Kiulan  a  envoy  ^ 
un  ambassadeur  h,  la  cour  (mongol  e)  pour  pre- 
senter en  tribut  des  marchandises  precieuses 
et  tm  singe  noir." — Chinese  Annals,  quoted 
by  PoMthier,  Marc  Pol,  ii.  603,  643. 

1298.  "When  you  quit  Maabar  and  go 
SCO  miles  towards  the  S.W.  you  come  to 
the  Kingdom  of  Coilnm.  The  peojjle  are 
idolaters,  but  there  are  also  some  Christians 
and  some  Jews,"  &c. — Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iii. 
ch.  22. 

0.  1300.  "Beyond  Guzerat  are  Kankau 
and  T&aa. ;  beyond  them  the  country  of  Mali- 
Mr,  which  from  the  boundary  of  Karoha  to 
Kniam,  is  300  parasangs  in  length.  .  .  .The 
people  are  all  Sam^nis,  and  worship  idols. 

.  .  ."—Bashiduddin,  in  Elliot,  i.  68. 
c.  1310.     ' '  Ma'bar  extends  in  length  from 
Kulam  to  NiMwar  (jSTeUore)  nearly  300  para- 
sangs along  the  sea-coast.  ..."     "'      " 
in  Elliot,  iii.  32. 

u.  1322.     "...  as  I  went  by  sea 


*  A  passage  in  a  letter  from  the  Nestorian 
Patriarch  Yeshu'yab  (o.  650-660)  quoted  in  Asse- 
mani,  iii.  pi.  i.  131,  appears  at  that  date  to  men- 
tion Colon.  But  this  is  an  arbitrary  and  erroneous 
rendering  in  Assemani's  Latin.  The  Syriac  has 
Kalah,  and  probably  therefore  refers  to  the  port  of 
the  Malay  regions  noticed  under  Calay  and 
Quedda. 


QUILON. 


570 


BADABEE. 


towards  a  certain  city  called  Folumbum 
(where  groweth  the  pepper  in  great  store). 
.  .  .  ." — Friar  Odoric,  in  Cathay,  p.  71. 

c.  1322.  "Poi  venni  a  Colonbio,  ch'  fe  la 
migliore  terra  d'  India  per  mercatanti.  Quivi 
fe  il  gengiovo  in  grande  copia  e  del  bueno  del 
mondo.  Quivi  vanno  tutti  ignudi  salvo 
che  portano  un  panno  innanzi  alia  vergogna, 
.  .  .  e  legalosi  di  dietro." — Palatine  MS.  of 
Odoric,  in  Cathay,  App.,  p.  xlvii. 

c.  1328.  "  In  India,  whilst  I  was  at 
Coluinbum,  were  found  two  cats  having 
wings  like  the  wings  of  bats.  .  .  ." — Friar 
Jordanus,  p.  29. 

1330.  "  Joannes,  &c.  nobili  viro  domino 
Nasoarenorum  et  universis  sub  eo  Chris- 
tianis  Nascarenis  de  Colnmbo  gratiam  in 
praeseriti,  quae  ducat  ad  gloriam  in  future 
....  quatenus  venerabilem  Fratrera  nos- 
trum Jordanum  Oatalani  episcopum  Coluni- 
bensem  ....  quem  nuper  ad  episcopalis 
dignitatis  apicem  auctoritate  apostolica 
diximus  promovendum.  .  .  ." — Letter  of 
Pope  John  XXII.  to  the  Christians  of  Coilon, 
in  Odorici  Baynaldi  Ann.  Eecles.  v.  495. 

0.1343.  "The  10th  day  (from  Calicut) 
we  arrived  at  the  city  of  Kaulam,  which  is 
one  of  the  finest  of  Malibar.  Its  markets 
are  splendid,  and  its  merchants  are  known 
under  the  name  of  SUM  (see  Choolia).  They 
are  rich  ;  one  of  them  will  buy  a  ship  with 
all  its  fittings  and  load  it  with  goods  from 
his  own  store." — Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  10. 

c.  1348.  "  And  sailing  on  the  feast  of  St. 
Stephen,  we  navigated  the  Indian  Sea  until 
Palm  Sunday,  and  then  arrived  at  a  very 
noble  city  of  India  called  Columbum,  where 
the  whole  world's  pepper  is  produced.  .  .  . 
There  is  a  church  of  St.  George  there,  of 
the  Latin  communion,  at  which  I  dwelt. 
And  I  adorned  it  with  fine  paintings,  and 
taught  there  the  holy  Law." — John  Mari- 
gnolli,  in  Cathay,  &o.,  pp.  342-344. 

c.  1430.  *'.  ...  Coloen, civitatem nobilem 
venit,  cujus  ambitus  duodecim  millia 
passuum  amplectitur.  Gingiber  qui  colohi 
(Colombi)  dicitur,  piper,  verzinum,  can- 
nellae  quae  crassae  appellantur,  hac  in  pro- 
vincia,  quam  vooant  Melibariam,  leguntur." 
— Conti,  in  Poggvus  de  Var,  Fortunae. 

c.  1468-9.  "In  the  year  Bhavati  (644) 
of  the  Kolamba  era,  King  Adityavarmfi,  the 
ruler  of  VSnohi  ;  .  .  who  has  attained  the 
sovereignty  of  Cherabaya  Mandalam,  hung 
up  the  bell.  .  .  . " — Inscr.  in  Tinnevelly,  see 
Ind.  Antiq.,  ii.  360. 

1510.  " .  .  .  .  we  departed  ....  and 
went  to  another  city  called  Colon.  .  .  .  The 
King  of  this  city  is  a  Pagan,  and  extremely 
powerful,  and  he  has  20,000  horsemen,  and 
many  archers.  This  country  has  a  good 
port  near  to  the  sea-coast.  No  grain  grows 
here,  but  fruits  as  at  Calicut,  and  pepper  in 
great  quantities. " — VaHhema,  182-^. 

1516.  "Further  on  along  the  same  coast 
towards  the  south  is  a  great  city  and  good 
sea-port  which  is  named  Goulam,  in  which 
dwell  many  Moors  and  Gentiles  and  Chris- 
tians. They  are  great  merchants  and  very 
rich,  and  own  many  ships  with  which  they 


trade  to  Chohnendel,  the  Island  of  Ceylon, 
Bengal,  Malaca,  Samatara,  and  Pegu.  .  .  . 
There  is  also  in  this  city  much  pepper."— 
Barbosa,  157-8. 

1572. 
"  A  hum  Cochim,  e  a  outro  Cananor 
A  qual  Chal4  a  qual  a  Uha  da  Pimenta, 
A  qual  Coulao,  a  qual  da  Cranganor, 
E  OS  mais,  a  quem  o  mais  serve,  e  con- 

tenta.  .  .  .  Camoes,  vii.  35. 

By  Burton : 
"  To  this  Cochim,  to  that  falls  Cananor, 
one  hath  Chal^  another  th'Isle  Piment, 
a  third  Coulam,  a  fourth  takes  Cran- 
ganor, 
the  rest  is  theirs  with  whom  he  rests 
content." 

1726.  ". .  .  Cojla,Tig."—ralentijn,  Gkoro., 
115. 

1727.  "  Coiloan  is  another  small  princi- 
pality. It  has  the  Benefit  of  a  Kiver,  which 
is  the  southennost  Outlet  of  the  Comhin 
Islands  ;  and  the  Dutch  have  a  small  Fort, 
within  a  Mile  of  it  on  the  Sea-shore.  ...  It 
keeps  a  Garrison  of  30  Men,  and  its  trade 
is  inconsiderable." — A.  Ham.  333. 

dnirpele,  s.  TMs  Tamil  name  of 
the  Mungoose  (q.v.)  occurs  in  the 
quotation  -wMcli  follows :  properly 
lij.ri'p^illai. 

1601.  "...  bestiola  quaedam  Quil  sive 
Quirpele  vocata,  quae  aspectu  prime  vi- 
verrae  .  .  ." — De  Bry,  iv.  63. 


Badaree,  s.  P. — 'H..—Eah-da/n 
(from  rah-dar,  '  road-keeper.')  A 
transit  duty ;  sometimes  'black-mail.' 

1620.  ' '  Fra  Nicolo  Ruigiola  Francescano 
genovese,  il  quale,  passagiero,  che  d'India 
andava  in  Italia,  partite  sdcimi  giorni 
prima  da  Ispahan  .  .  .  poco  di  qua  lontano 
era  state  trattenute  dai  rahdari,  o  custodi 
delle  strade  .  .  .  "—P.  delta  Voile,  ii.  99. 

1623.  "For  Eahdars,  the  Khan  has 
given  them  a  firman  to  free  them,___also 
firmans  for  a  house  .  .  ." — Samsbury,  iii.  p. 
163. 

1673.  "This  great  officer,  or  Farmer  of 
the  Emperor's  Customs  (the  Shawbunder), 
is  obliged  on  the  Roads  to  provide  for  the 
safe  travelling  for  Merchants  by  a  constant 
Watch  .  .  .  for  which  Bhadorage,  or  high 
Imposts,  are  allowed  by  the  Merchauts, 
both  at  Landing  and  in  their  passage  in- 
land."—i^rj/er,  222. 

1685.  "Here  we  were  forced  to  com- 
pound with  the  Rattaree  men,  for  ye  Dutys 
on  our  goods." — Hedges,  Dec.  15. 

0.  1731.  "Nizamu-1  Hulk  .  .  .  thus  got 
rid  of  .  .  .  the  rahdari  from  which  latter 


BAGGY. 


571 


RAJPOOT. 


impost  great  annoyance  had  fallen  upon 
travellera  and  traders." — Khdfi  Khan,  in 
Mliot,  vii.  531. 

Eaggy,  s.  Bagl  (the  word  seems 
to  be  Deo.  Hindustani) ;  a  kind  of 
grain,  Eleusine  Coracana,  Gaertn. 
{GynoBwrus  Coracanus,  Linn.),  largely- 
cultivated,  as  a  staple  of  food,  in 
Southern  India. 

1792.  "The  season  for  sowing  raggy, 
rice,  and  bajera  from  the  end  of  June  to 
the  end  of  August." — Life  of  T.  Munro, 
iii.  92. 

1793.  "The  Mahratta  supplies  consisting 
chiefly  of  Baggy,  a  coarse  grain,  which 
grows  in  more  abundance  than  any  other 
in  the  Mysore  Country,  it  became  necessary 
to  serve  it  out  to  the  troops,  giving  rice 
only  to  the  sick." — Dirom,  10. 

Baja,  Rajah,  s.  Skt.  Edja,  'a 
king.'  The  word  is  still  used  in  this 
sense,  hut  titles  have  a  tendency  to 
degenerate,  and  this  one  is  applied  to 
manyhumhler  dignitaries,  petty  chiefs, 
or  large  Zemindars.  It  is  also  now  a 
title  of  nobility  conferred  by  the 
British  Government,  as  it  was  by  their 
Mahommedan predecessors,  onlEndus, 
as  Nawah  is  upon  Moslem.  JRai,  Boo, 
Sana,  Baioal,  Raya  (in  S.  India),  are 
otherforms  which  the  word  has  taken  in 
vernacular  dialects  or  particular  appli- 
cations. The  word  spread  with  Hindu 
civilization  to  the  eastward,  and  sur- 
vives in  the  titles  of  Indo-Chinese 
sovereigns,  and  in  those  of  Malay  and 
Javanese  chiefs  and  princes. 

It  is  curious  that  the  term.  Raja  can- 
not he  traced,  so  far  as  we  know,  in 
any  of  the  Greek  or  Latin  references 
to  India,  unless  the  very  questionable 
instance  of  Pliny's  Rachias  be  an 
exception.  In  early  Mahommedan 
■writers  the  now  less  usual,  but  still 
Indian,  forms  Eao  and  Eai,  are  those 
which  we  find.  (Ibn  Batuta,  it  will  be 
seen,  regards  the  words  for  king  in 
India  and  in  Spain  as  identical,  in 
which  he  is  fundamentally  right). 
Among  the  English  vulgarisms  of  the 
18th  century  again  we  sometimes  find 
the  word  barbarised  into  Roger. 

0.  1338.    ".  .  .  .  Baha-uddin  fled  to  one 

of  the  heathen  Kings  called  the  Rai  Kan- 

pilah.    The  word  Bai  among  those  people, 

Jiist  as  among  the  people  of  Rum,  signifies 

^^.'"—Ihn Bat.,  iii.  31S. 

The  traveller  here  refers,  as  appears  by 
another  passage,  to  the  Spanish  Bey. 

1612.  "In  all  this  part  of  the  East 
there  are  4  castes.  .  .  .  The  first  caste  is 
that  of  the  Eayas,  and  this  is  a  most  noble 


race  from  which  spring  all  the  Kings  of 
Canara.  .  .  ." — Cotito,  V.  vi.  4. 

1683.  ' '  I  went  a  hunting  with  ye  Bagea, 
who  was  attended  with  2  or  300  men,  armed 
with  bows  and  arrows,  swords  and  targets." 
— Hedges,  March  1. 

1786.  Tippoo  with  gross  impropriety 
addresses  Louis  XVI.  as  "the  Bajah  of 
the  'French."— Select  Letters,  p.  369. 

Rajamundry,  n.p.  A  town  (for- 
merly head-place  of  a  district)  on  the 
lower  Godavery  E. 

The  name  is  in  Telugu,  Rajamahen- 
dravaram,  '  King-chief  ('s)-Town. ' 

Rajpoot,  s.  Hind.  } Rajput,  from 
Skt.  Rdjaputra,  '  King's  Son.'  The 
name  of  a  great  race  in  India,  the 
hereditary  profession  of  which  is  that 
of  arms.  The  name  was  probably  only 
a  honorific  assumption ;  but  no  race  in 
India  has  furnished  so  large  a  number 
of  xjrincely  families.  According  to 
Ohand,  the  great  medieval  bard  of  the 
Eajputs,  there  were  36  clans  of  the  race, 
issued  from  four  Kahatriyas  (Parihar, 
Pramar,  Solankhi,  and  Chauhan)  who 
sprung  into  existence  from  the  sacred 
Agnihund  or  Firepit  on  the  summit  of 
Mount  Abu.  Later  bards  give  five 
eponyms  from  the  firepit,  and  99 
clans. 

The  Eaipflts  thus  claim  to  be  true 
Kshatriyas,  or  representatives  of  the 
second  of  the  four  fundamental  castes, 
the  Warriors ;  but  the  Brahmans  do 
not  acknowledge  the  claim,  and  deny 
that  the  true  Kshatriya  is  extant. 
Possibly  the  story  of  the  fireborn 
ancestry  hides  a  consciousness  that  the 
claim  is  factitious.  "  The  Eajpoots," 
says  Forbes,  ' '  use  animal  food  and 
spirituous  liquors,  both  unclean  in  the 
last  degree  to  their  puritanic  neigh- 
bours, and  are  scrupulous  in  the  observ- 
ance of  only  two  rules, — those  which 
prohibit  the  slaughter  of  cows,  and  the 
remarriage  of  widows.  The  clans  are 
not  forbidden  to  eat  together,  or  to 
intermarry,  and  cannot  be  said  in  these 
respects  to  form  separate  castes  "  {Rds- 
mdld,  reprint  1878,  p.  537). 

An  odd  illustration  of  the  fact  that 
to  partake  of  animal  food,  and  espe- 
cially of  the  heroic  repast  of  the  flesh 
of  wild  boar  killed  in  the  chase  (see 
Terry's  representation  of  this  below), 
is  a  Eajput  characteristic,  occurs  to 
the  memory  of  one  of  the  present 
writers. 

In  Lord  Oanning^s  time  the  young 


BAJPOOT. 


572 


MAMBOTANG. 


Eajput  Eaja  of  Alwar  had  tetaken. 
himself  to  degrading  courses,  insomuch 
that  the  Viceroy  felt  constrained,  in 
open  durbar  at  Agra,  to  admonish  him. 
A  veteran  political  officer,  who  was 
present,  inquired  of  the  agent  at  the 
Alwar  Court  what  had  been  the  nature 
of  the  conduct  thus  rebuked.  The 
reply  was  that  the  young  prince  had 
become  the  habitual  associate  of  low 
and  profligate  Mahommedans,  who 
had  so  influenced  his  conduct  that, 
among  other  indications,  he  would 
not  eat  wild  pig.  The  old  Poli- 
tical, hearing  this,  shook  his  head 
very  gravely,  saying,  '  Would  not  eat 
Wild  Fig!  Dear!  Dear!  Dear!'  It 
seemed  the  ne  plus  ultra  of  Eajput  de- 
generation !  The  older  travellers  give 
the  name  in  the  quaint  form  BasKboot, 
but  this  is  not  confined  to  Europeans, 
as  the  quotation  from  Sidi  'AH  shows ; 
though  the  aspect  in  which  the  old 
Bnghsh  travellers  regarded  the  tribe, 
as  mainly  a  pack  of  banditti,  might 
have  made  us  think  the  name  to  be 
shaped  by  a  certain  sense  of  aptness. 
The  Portuguese  again  frequently  call 
them  Beys  Butos,  a  form  in  which  the 
true  etymology,  at  least  partially, 
emerges. 

1516.  "There are  three  qualities  of  these 
Gentiles,  that  is  to  say,  some  are  called 
Eazbutes,  and  they,  in  the  time  that  their 
King  was  a  Gentile,  were  Knights,  the 
defenders  of  the  Kingdom,  and  governors 
of  the  Country." — Barbosa,  50. 

1533.  "  Insomuch  that  whilst  the  battle 
went  on,  Saladim  placed  all  his  women  in  a 
large  house,  with  all  that  he  possessed,  whilst 
below  the  house  were  combustibles  for  use 
in  the  fight ;  and  Saladim  ordered  them  to 
be  set  fire  to,  whilst  he  was  in  it.  Thus 
the  house  suddenly  blew  up  with  great 
explosion  and  loud  cries  from  the  unhappy 
women ;  whereupon  all  the  people  from 
within  and  without  rushed  to  the  spot,  but 
the  Besbutos  fought  in  such  a  way  that  they 
drove  the  Guzarat  troops  out  of  the  gates, 
and  others  in  their  hasty  flight  cast  them- 
selves from  the  walls  and  perished." — 
Correa,  iii.  527. 

,,  "And  with  the  stipulation  that 
the  200  pardaos,  which  are  paid  as  allow- 
ance to  the  lasca/iims  of  the  two  small  forts 
which  stand  between  the  lands  of  Bagaim 
and  the  Eeys  buutos,  shall  be  paid  out  of 
the  revenues  of  Bagaim  as  they  have  been 
paid  hitherto. " — Treaty  of  Nuno  da  Cunha 
with  the  K.  of  Gamhaya,  in  Svimdios,  137. 

c.  1554.  "  But  if  the  caravan  is  attacked, 
and  the  Bats  (see  Bhat)  kiU  themselves, 
the  Eashbuts,  according  to  the  law  of  the 
Bats,  are  adjudged  to  have  committed  a 
crime  worthy  of  death."  —  Sidi  'AU 
Kapuddn,  in  J.  As.,  Ser.  I.,  torn.  ix.  95. 


c.  1614.  "  The  next  day  they  embarked, 
leaving  in  the  city,  what  of  those  killed  in 
fight  and  those  killed  by  fire,  more  than  800 
persons,  the  most  of  them  being  Eegibntos, 
Moors  of  great  valour ;  and  of  ours  fell 
eighteen.  .  .  ." — Boeairro,  Decada,  210. 

1616.  ".  .  .  .  it  were  fitter  he  were  in 
the  Company  of  his  brother  ....  and  his 
safetie  more  regarded,  then  in  the  hands  of 
a  Bashboote  Gentile.  .  .  ."—Sir  T.  Boe, 
1.  553-4. 

,,  The  Eashbootes  eate  Swines-flesh 
most  hateful  to  the  Mahometans." — Terry, 
in  Pwi-chas,  ii.  1479. 

1638.  "These  Basboutes  are  a  sort  of 
Hirfiway  men,  or  Tories." — Mandelslo,  Eng. 
by  Da  vies,  1669,  p.  19. 

1648.  "These  Besbouts  (Resbouten)  are 
held  for  the  best  soldiers  of  Gusuratta." — 
Van  Twist,  39. 

1673.  "Next  in  esteem  were  the  Besh- 
poots  or  Souldiers."— ^j^er,  27. 

1689.  "The  place  where  they  went 
ashore  was  at  a  Town  of  the  Moors,  which 
name  our  Seamen  give  to  all  the  Subjects  of 
the  Great  Mogul,  but  especially  his  Maho- 
metan Subjects ;  calling  the  Idolaters 
G-entous  or  Bashbouts."— jDomyier,  i.  507. 

1791.  ".  .  .  .  Quatre  cipayes  ou  reis- 
poutes  months  sur  des  chevaux  persons, 
pour  I'escorter." — B.  de  St.  Pierre,  Ghau- 
miire  Indienne. 

Rains,  The,  s.  The  common  Anglo- 
Indian  colloquial  for  the  Indian  rainy 
season.  The  same  idiom,  as  chuvas, 
had  been  already  ill  use  by  the  Portu- 
guese.   See  Winter. 

c.  1666.  "  Lastly,  I  have  imagined  that  if 
in  Dehli,  for  example,  the  Bains  come  from 
the  East,  it  may  yet  be  that  the  Seas  which 
are  Southerly  to  it  are  the  origin  of  them, 
but  that  they  are  forced  by  reason  of  some 
Mountains  .  .  .  to  turn  aside  and  dischwge 
themselves  another  way.  .  .  ." — Bernier, 
E.  T.,  138. 

1707.  "  We  are  heartily  sorry  that  the 
Bains  have  been  so  very  unhealthy  with 
you." — Letter  in  Ormei's  FragTnmts. 

1750.  "The  Bains  .  .  .  setting  in  with 
great  violence,  overflowed  the  whole  coun- 
try."—Orme's  Hist.,  i.  153  (ed.  1803). 

1868.  "The  place  is  pretty,  and  although 
it  is  'the  Bains'  there  is  scarcely  any  day 
when  we  cannot  get  out." — Bishop  Mil/man, 
in  Memoir,  p.  67. 

Rambotang,  s.  Malay,  rambutan 
{Filet,  No.  6750,  p.  256).  The  name 
of  a  fruit  (NepheUwrn  lappaeevm,  L.), 
common  in  the  Straits,  having  a  thin 
luscious  pulp,  closely  adhering  to  a 
hard  stone,  and  covered  externally 
with  bristles  like  those  of  the  external 
envelope  of  a  chestnut.  From  rambut, 
'  hail-.' 

1613.     "  And  other  native  fruits,  such  as 


EAMASAMMF. 


573 


MAM-BAM! 


iachoes  (perhaps  hachang,  the  Mangifera 
jodidaf)  rambotans,  rwmhes,*  buasducos,* 
and  pomegranates,  and  innumerable  others. 
,  ,  . ' — Ghdinho  de  Eredia,  16. 

1726.  ".  .  .  .  the  ramboetan-tree  (the 
fruit  of  which  the  Portuguese  call  froeta 
dos  eaffaros  or  Caffer's  fruit)." — Valentijn 
(v.)  Smmtra,  3. 

1727.  "  The  Bambostan  is  a  Fruit  about 
the  Bigness  of  a  Walnut,  with  a  tough  Skin, 
beset  with  CapUlaments ;  within  the  Skin 
is  a  very  savoury  Pulp." — A.  Ham.,  ii.  81. 

1783.  "  Mangustines,  rambustines,  &c." 
— Forrest,  Mergui,  40. 

Kamasammy,  s.  This  cormptioii 
of  Bamaswami  ('  Lord  Eama '),  a  com- 
mon Hindu  proper  name  in  tlie  South, 
is  there  used  colloquially  ia  two 
ways : 

(a).  As  a  generic  name  for  Hindus, 
like  '  Tommy  AtHns '  for  a  British 
soldier.  Especially  applied  to  Indian 
coolies  in  Ceylon,  etc. 

(b.)  For  a  twisted  roving  of  cotton 
in  a  tube  (often   of  wrought  silver) 
used  to  furnish  light  for  a  cigar  (see 
Juleeta).    Madras  use : 
a.— 

1880.  " ....  if  you  want  a  clerk  to  do 
your  work  or  a  servant  to  attend  on  you, 
....  you  would  take  on  a  saponaceous 
Bengali  Baboo,  or  a  servile  abject  Madrasi 
Bamasammy.  . .  A  Madrasi,  even  if  wrongly 
abused,  would  simply  call  you  his  father, 
and  his  mother,  and  his  aunt,  defender  of 
the  poor,  and  epitome  of  wisdom,  and  would 
take  his  change  out  of  you  in  the  bazaar 
accounts."— (7o?7i.ft»H  Mag.,  Nov.  1880,  pp. 
.^82-3. 

Bamdaia,s.  Hind,  from Ar-ramazaa 
(lamaidhan.)  The  ninth  Mahommedan 
lunar  month,  -viz.,  the  month  of  the 
Fast. 

1615.  ".  .  .  .  at  this  time,  being  the 
preparation  to  this  Bamdam  or  Lent." — 
Sir  T.  Roe,  in  Purchas,  i.  537. 

1623.  "The  29th  June:  I  think  that 
(to-day  ?)  the  Moors  have  commenced  their 
lamadhan,  according  to  the  rule  by  which  I 
calculate."— P.  Delia  Valle,  ii.  607. 

1686.  "They  are  not  ....  very  curious 
or  strict  in  observing  any  Days  or  Times  of 
particular  Devotions,  except  it  be  Bamdam 
time  as  we  call  it.  .  .  .  In  this  time  they  fast 
all  Day.  .  .  ."—Dampier,  i.  343. 


•     Bamoosy,    n.p.     The    name    of  a 
very  distinct  caste  in  W.  India,  Mahr. 

*  Pavre  gives  {Diet.  Malay-Fmnfais) :  "Dukn  " 
Vmvia  is=fruit).  "Nom  d'un  Ituit  de  la  grosseur 
d'un  opuf  de  poule;  il  parait  §tre  une  grosse 
espioe  de  Tanman."  (Itisi.  domestixwin.)  The 
Sambek  is  figured  hy  Marsden  in  Atlas  to  Hist,  of 
aimnfra,  3rd  ed.,  pi.  vi.  and  pi.  ix.  It  seems  to  te 
Bacumrm  drntcis,  Mull,  (Pierardia  dulcis,  Jack). 


Bamoel,  originally  one  of  the  thieying 
tribes.  Hence  they  came  to  be  em- 
ployed as  hereditary  watchmen  in 
villages,  paid  by  cash  or  by  rent-free 
lands,  and  by  various  petty  dues. 
They  were  supposed  to  be  respon- 
sible for  thefts  till  the  criminals  were 
caught ;  and  were  often  themselves 
concerned.  They  appear  to  be  still 
commonly  employed  as  hired  chokey- 
dars  by  Anglo-Indian  households  in 
the  west.  They  come  chiefly  from  the 
country  between  Poona  andKolhapur. 
The  surviving  traces  of  a  Eamoosy 
dialect  contain  Telugu  words,  and  have 
been  used  in  more  recent  days  as  a 
secret  slang. 

1833.  "There  are  instances  of  the  Ea- 
moosy Naiks,  who  are  of  a  bold  and  daring 
spirit,  having  a  great  ascendancy  over  the 
village  Fatellsand  Koolkumies  (CoolcviTJi.ee) 
but  which  the  latter  do  not  like  to  acknow- 
ledge openly  ....  and  it  sometimes  hap- 
pens that  the  village  officers  participate  in 
the  profits  which  the  Bamoosies  derive  from 
committing  such  irregularities." — Macintosh, 
Ace.  of  the  Tribe  of  Bamoosaies,  p.  19. 

1883.  "  Till  a  late  hour  in  the  morning 
he  (the  chameleon)  sleeps,  sounder  than 
a  ramoosey  or  a  chowkeydar ;  nothing  will 
wake  him." — Tribes  on  My  Frontier. 

Ram-Ram !  The  commonest  salu- 
tation between  two  Hindus  meeting 
on  the  road;  an  invocation  of  the 
divinity. 

1673.  ' '  Those  whose  Zeal  transports  them 
no  further  than  to  die  at  home,  are  imme- 
diately Washed  by  the  next  of  Kin,  and 
bound  up  in  a  Sheet ;  and  as  many  as  go 
with  him  carry  them  by  turns  on  a  Colt- 
staff  ;  and  the  rest  run  almost  naked  and 
shaved,  crying  after  him  Bam,  Bam." — 
Fryer,  101. 

1726.  "The  wives  of  Bramines  (when 
about  to  bum)  first  give  away  their  jewels 
and  ornaments,  or  perhaps,  a  pinang  (q.  v.), 
which  is  under  such  circumstances  a  great 
present,  to  this  or  that  one  of  their  m^e  or 
female  friends  who  stand  by,  and  after 
taking  leave  of  them,  go  and  lie  over  the 
corpse,  calling  out  only  Bam,  Bam. " — Valen- 
tijn, V.  51. 

.  Sir  G.  Birdwood  writes  :  "In  1869-70  I 
saw  a  green  parrot  in  the  Crystal  Palace 
aviary  very  dx>leful,  dull,  and  miserable  to 
behold.  I  called  it '  pretty  poll, '  and  coaxed 
it  in  every  way,  but  no  notice  of  me  would 
it  take.  Then  I  bethought  me  of  its  being  a 
Mahratta  poput,  and  hailed  it  Bam  Bam  ! 
and  spoke  in  Msihratti  to  it ;  when  at  once 
it  roused  up  out  of  its  lethargy,  and  hopped 
and  swung  about,  and  answered  me  back, 
and  cuddled  up  close  to  me  against  the  bars, 
and  laid  its  head  against  my  knuckles. 
And  every  day  thereafter,  when  I  visited 


BANEE. 


574 


EEAPEB. 


it,  it  was  always  in  an  eager  flurry  to  salute 
me  as  I  drew  near  to  it." 

Ranee,  s.  A  Hindu  queen;  ram, 
fern,  of  raja,  from  Skt.  rajni  {=regina). 

1673.  "  Bedmure  (Bednur)  ...  is  the 
Capital  City,  the  Kesidence  of  ihe  Banna, 
the  Relict  o£  Sham  Shunker  Naig." — Fryer, 
162. 

1809.  "The  young  Eannie  may  marry 
whomsoever  she  pleases." — L(yrd  Valentia, 
i.  364. 

1879.  "There  were  once  a  Baja  and  a 
Rane  who  had  an  only  daughter." — Stokes, 
Indian  Fairy  Tales,  1. 

Rangoon,  n.p.  Burm.  Ban-gwn, 
said  to  mean  '  War-end ; '  the  chief 
town  and  port  of  Pegu.  The  great 
Pagoda  in  its  immediate  neighbourhood 
had  long  been  famous  under  the  name 
of  Dagon  (q.v.),  but  there  was  no 
town  m  modern  times  till  Eangoon 
was  founded  by  Alompra  during  his 
conquest  of  Pegu,  in  1753.  The  name 
probably  had  some  kind  of  intentional 
assonance  to  Da-gun,  whilst  it  "  pro- 
claimed his  forecast  of  the  immediate 
destruction  of  his  enemies." 

Occupied  by  the  British  forces  in 
May,  1824,  and  again,  taken  by  storm, 
in  1852,  Eangoon  has  since  the  latter 
date  been  the  capital,  first  of  thfe 
British'  province  of  Pegu,  and  latterly 
of  British  Burma.  It  is  now  a 
flourishing  port  with  a  population  of 
134,176  (1881). 

B.anJ0W,  s.  A  Malay  term,  ranjau. 
Sharp-pointed  stakes  of  bamboo  of 
varying  lengths  stuck  in  the  grotmd, 
to  penetrate  the  naked  feet  or  body  of 
an  enemy.  See  Marsden's  H.  of 
Sumatra,  2nd  ed.,  276. 

Raseed,  s.  Kind,  rasid.  A  native 
corruption  of  the  English  'receipt,' 
shaped,  probably,  by  the  Pers.  rasida, 
'arrived;'  viz.,  an  acknowledgment 
that  a  thing  has  '  come  to  hand.' 

1877.  ' '  There  is  no  Sindi,  however  wild, 
that  cannot  now  understand  'Kasfd'  (re- 
ceipt), and  '  Apil '  (appeal)." — Burton,  Sind 
Revisited,  i.  282. 

Rat-bird,  s.  The  striated  \m^- 
babbler{CAoWor/ioeacoMtZato,Dumeril); 
see  Tribes  on  My  Frontier,  1883,  p.  3. 

Rattan,  s.  The  long  stem  of  vari- 
ous species  of  Asiatic  clunbing  palms, 
belonging  to  the  genus  Calmnua  and 
its  allies,  of  which  canes  are  made 
(not  '  bamboo-canes,'  improperly  so- 


caUed),  and  which,  when  split,  are 
used  to  form  the  seats  of  cane-bot- 
tomed chairs  and  the  like.  Prom 
Malay  rotan,  applied  to  various  species 
of  Calamus  and  Daemonorops  (see  Filet, 
No.  696  et  seq.).  Some  of  these  attain  a 
length  of  several  hundred  feet,  and  are 
used  in  the  Himalaya  and  the  Kasia 
Hills  for  making  suspension-bridges, 
&c.,  rivalling  rope  in  strength. 

1511.  "The  Governor  set  out  from 
Malaca  in  the  beginning  o£  December,  of 
this  year,  and  sailed  along  the  coast  of 
Pedir.  .  .  .  He  met  with  such  a  contrary 
gale  that  he  was  obliged  to  anchor,  which 
he  did  with  a  great  anchor,  and  a  cable  of 
rotas,  which  are  slender  but  tough  canes, 
which  they  twist  and  make  into  strong 
cables." — Correa,  Lendas,  ii.  269. 

1.563.  "They  took  thick  ropes  of  rotas 
(which  are  made  of 'certain  twigs  which 
are  very  flexible)  and  cast  them  round  the 
feet,  and  others  round  the  tusks." — Garcia, 
t.  90. 

1598.  "There  is  another  sorte  of  the 
same  reedes  which  they  call  Beta :  these 
are  thinne  like  twigges  of  Willow  for 
baskets.  .  .  ." — Idnaclwten,  28. 

c.  1610.  "II  y  a  vne  autre  sorte  de  canne 
qui  ne  vient  iamskls  plus  grosse  que  le  petit 
doigt  .  .  .  et  il  ploye  comme  osier.  lis 
I'appeUent  Eotan.  lis  en  font  des  cables  de 
nauire,  et  quantit(',  de  sortes  de  paniers 
sentiment  entre  lassez." — Pyrard  de  Laval, 
1.  237. 

1673.  ".  .  .  the  Materials  Wood  and 
Plaister,  beautified  without  with  folding 
Windows,  made  of  Wood  and  latticed  with 
Saltans  .  .  ."—Fryer,  27. 

1844.  "In  the  deep  vallies  of  the  south 
the  vegetation  is  most  abundant  and 
various.  Among  the  most  conspicuous 
species  are  ....  the  rattan  winding  from 
trunk  to  trunk  and  shooting  his  pointed 
head  above  all  his  neighbours." — iVbto  on 
the  Kama  HUls  and  People,  in  J.  A.  S.  B., 
vol.  xiii.  pt.  ii.  615. 

Ravine-deer.  Thesportsman'sname, 
at  least  in  Upper  India,  for  the  Indian 
gazelle  {Q-azella  Bennettii,  Jerdon). 

Razzia,  s.  This  is  Algerine-iFrenoh, 
not  Anglo-Indian,  meaning  a  sudden 
raid  or  destructive  attack.  It  is  in 
fact  the  Arab,  ghaziya,  'an  attack 
upon  infidels.' 

Reaper,  s.  The  small  laths,  laid 
across  the  rafters  of  a  sloping  roof  to 
bear  the  tiles,  are  so-called  in  Anglo- 
Indian  house-buUding.  We  find  no 
such  word  in  any  ]£nd.  dictionary; 
but  in  the  Mahratti  diet,  we  find  rtp 
in  this  sense. 


BEAS,   BEES. 


575 


REGUB. 


Reas,  Kees,  s.  Small  money  of 
account,  formerly  in  use  at  Bombay, 
the  25tli  part  of  an  einna,  and  400tli  of 
a  rupee.  Portuguese  real,  pi.  rSis. 
Accounts  were  kept  at  Bombay  in 
rupees,  quarters,  and  reas,  down  at 
least  to  November,  1834,  as  we  h.ave 
seen  in  accounts  of  that  date  at  the 
India  Oifloe. 

1673.  (In  Goa)  "  The  Vinteen  ...  15 
Basrooks  (see  Budgrook),  whereof  75  make 
a  Tango,  and  60  Bees  make  a  Tango." — 
IVyer,  207. 

1727.  "Their  Accounts  (Bombay)  are 
kept  by  Eayes  and  Rupees.  1  Rupee  is  . .  . 
400  Eayes."— ^.  Bam.,  ii.  App.  6. 

Red  Cliffs,  n.p.  The  nautical  name 
of  tiie  steep  coast  below  Quilon.  This 
presents  the  only  bluffs  on  the  shore 
from  Mount  Dely  to  Cape  Oomorin, 
and  is  thus  identified,  by  character 
and  name,  with  the  JJvppov  Spas  of  the 
Periplus. 

c.  80-90.  "  Another  vUlage,  Bakare,  lies 
by  the  mouth  of  the  river,  to  which  the 
ships  about  to  depart  descend  from  Nel- 
kynda  .  .  .  From  Bakare  extends  the  Bed- 
Hill  (injppw  opos),  and  then  a  long  stretch 
of  country  called  ParaUa." — PeripVus,  §§ 
55-58. 

1727.  "  I  wonder  why  the  English  buUt 
their  Tort  in  that  place  (Anjengo),  when 
they  might  as  well  have  built  it  near  the 
Sed  Cliffs  to  the  Northward,  from  whence 
they  have  their  Water  for  drinking." — A. 
Ham.  i.  332. 

1813.  "Water  is  scarce  and  very  indif- 
ferent ;  but  at  the  red  cliffs,  a  few  mUes  to 
the  north  of  Anjengo,  it  Ls  said  to  be  very 
good,  but  difficult  to  be  shipped." — MiOmrn, 
Or.  Coimn.,  i.  335.  See  also  Sunn's  New 
Directory,  5th  ed.  1780,  p.  161. 

1814.  "  From  thence  (Quilone)  to  An- 
jengo the  coast  is  hilly  and  romantic; 
especially  about  the  red  cliffs  at  Boeeoli 
(qu.  BoKoipi)  as  above?);  where  the  women 
of  Anjengo  daily  repair  for  water,  from  a 
very  fine  spring."— Jbrftca,  Or.  Mem.,  i.  334. 

1841.  "  There  is  said  to  be  fresh  water 
at  the  Bed  Cliffs  to  the  northward  of  An- 
jengo, but  it  cannot  be  got  conveniently  ; 
a  considerable  surf  generally  prevailing  on 
the  coast,  partioulaj:ly  to  the  southward, 
renders  it  unsafe  for  ships'  boats  to  land." 
— Earsturgh's  Direc.,  ed.  1841,  i.  515. 

Red-dog,  s.  An  old  name  for 
priokly-heat  (q.v.). 

0. 1752.  ' '  The  red-do§f  is  a  disease  which 
affects  almost  all  foreigners  in  hot  countries, 
especially  if  they  reside  near  the  shore,  at 
the  time  when  it  is  hottest."— Os6ecft'« 
Voyage,  i.  190. 

Regulation,  s.  A  law  passed  by 
the  Governor-Q-eneral  in  Council,  or 


by  a  Governor  (of  Madras  or  Bombay) 
in  Council.  This  term  became  obso- 
lete in  1833,  when  legislative  authority 
was  conferred  by  the  Charter  Act 
(3  &  4  Will.  IV.  cap.  85)  on  those 
authorities ;  and  thenceforward  the 
term  used  is  .4 c<.  By  13  Geo.  III.  cap. 
63,  §  XXXV.,  it  is  enacted  that  it  shall 
be  lawful  for  the  G.  G.  and  Council 
of  Fort  William  in  Bengal  to  issue 
Eules  or  Decrees  and  Eegulations 
for  the  good  order  and  civil  govern- 
ment of  the  Company's  settlements, 
&c.  This  was  the  same  Charter  Act 
that  established  the  Supreme  Court. 
But  the  authorised  compilation  of 
' '  Regulations  of  the  Oovt.  of  Fort  Wil- 
liam in  force  at  the  end  of  1853,"  begins 
only  with  the  Eegulations  of  1793,  and 
makes  no  allusion  to  the  earlier  Eegu- 
lations. No  more  does  Eegulation 
XLI.  of  1793,  which  prescribes  the 
form,  numbering,  and  codifying  of  the 
Eegulations  to  be  issued.  The  fact 
seems  to  be  that  prior  to  1793,  when 
the  enactment  of  Eegulations  was  sys- 
tematized, and  the  Eegulations  began 
to  be  regularly  numbered,  those  that 
were  issued  partook  rather  of  the 
character  of  resolutions  of  Government 
and  circular  orders  than  of  Laws. 

1880.  "The  laws  promulgated  Under  this 
system  were  called  Begulations,  owing  to  a 
lawyer's  doubts  as  to  the  competence  of  the 
Indian  authorities  to  infringe  on  the  legis- 
lative powers  of  the  English  Parliament,  or 
to  modify  the  '  laws  and  customs '  by  which 
it  had  been  decreed  that  the  various  nation- 
alities of  India  were  to  be  governed. " — Saty. 
Bemeio,  March  13th,  p.  335. 

Regulation  Provinces.  See  this 
explamed  under  Non-Regulation. 

Regur,  s.  Dakh.  Hind,  reyar,  also 
legar.  The  peculiar  black  loamy  soil, 
commonly  called  by  English  people  in 
India  'black  cotton  soil.'  The  word 
may  possibly  be  connected  with  Hind, 
and  Pers.  reg,  '  sand  ;  '  but  regada  or 
regadi  is  given  by  Wilson  as  Telugu. 
This  soil  is  not  foimd  in  Bengal,  with 
some  restricted  exception  in  the  Eaj- 
mahl  Hills.  It  is  found  everywhere 
on  the  plains  of  the  Deccan  trap- 
country,  except  near  the  coast.  Tracts 
of  it  are  scattered  through  the  valley 
of  the  Krishna,  and  it  occupies  the 
flats  of  Coimbatore,  Madura,  Salem, 
Tanjore,  Eamnad,  and  Tinnevelly.  It 
occurs  north  of  the  Nerbudda  in  San- 
ger,  and    occasionally  on  the    plain 


BEH. 


676 


RESIDENT. 


of  the  eastern  side  of  the  Penin- 
sula, and  composes  the  great  flat 
of  Surat  and  Broach  in  Ghizerat.  It 
is  found  also  in  Pegu.  The  origin  of 
regar  has  been  much  debated.  We 
can  only  give  the  conclusion  as  stated 
in  the  Manual  of  the  Geology  of  India, 
from  which  some  preceding  particulars 
are  drawn :  "  Regur  has  been  shown 
on  fairly  trustworthy  evidence  to  re- 
sult from  the  impregnation  of  certain 
argillaceous  formations  with  organic 
matter,  but  .  .  .  the  process  which 
has  taken  place  is  imperfectly  under- 
stood, and  .  .  .  some  peculiarities  in 
distribution  yet  require  explanation." 
—Op.  cit.,  i.  434. 

Reh,  s.  A  saline  efflorescence  which 
comes  to  the  surface  in  extensive 
tracts  of  Upper  India,  rendering  the 
soil  sterile.  The  salts  (chiefly  sulphate 
of  soda  mixed  with  more  or  less  of 
common  salt  and  carbonate  of  soda) 
are  superficial  in  the  soil,  for  in  the 
worst  reh  tracts  sweet  water  is  ob- 
tainable at  depths  below  60  or  80 
feet. 

The  phenomenon  seems  due  to  the 
climate  of  Upper  India,  where  the 
groimd  is  rendered  hard  and  imper- 
vious to  water  by  the  scorching  sun, 
the  parching  winds,  and  the  treeless 
character  of  the  country,  so  that  there 
is  little  or  no  water-circulation  in  the 
subsoil.  The  salts  in  question,  which 
appear  to  be  such  of  the  substances 
resulting  from  the  decomposition  of 
rock,  or  of  detritus  derived  from  rock, 
and  from  the  formation  of  the  soil,  as 
are  not  assimilated  by  plants,  accumu- 
late under  such  circumstances,  not 
being  diluted  and  removed  by  the 
natural  purifying  process  of  percolation 
of  the  rain-water.  This  accumulation 
of  salts  is  brought  to  the  surface  by 
oapUlary  action  after  the  rains,  and 
evaporated,  leaving  the  salts  as  an 
efflorescence  on  the  surface.  From 
time  to  time  the  process  culminates  on 
considerable  tracts  of  land,  which  are 
thus  rendered  barren. 

The  canal-irrigation  of  the  upper 
provinces  has  led  to  some  aggravation 
of  the  evil.  The  level  of  the  canal- 
waters  being  generally  high,  they  raise 
the  level  of  the  re^polluted  water  in 
the  soil,  and  produce  in  the  lower 
tracts  a  great  increase  of  the  efflores- 
cence. A  partial  remedy  for  this  lies 
lin  the  provision  of  drainage  for  the  | 


subsoil  water,  but  this  has  only  to  a 
small  extent  been  yet  carried  out. 

Reinol,  s.  A  term  formerly  in  use 
among  the  Portuguese  at  Goa,  and 
applied  apparently  to  '  Johnny  New- 
comes '  or  Griffins  (q-v.)  It  is  from 
reino,  'the  Kingdom.'  (viz.,  of  Por- 
tugal). 

The  word  was  also  sometimes  used 
to  distinguish  the  Eiu-opean  Portu- 
guese from  the  country-bom. 

1598.  "...  they  take  great  pleasure 
and  laugh  at  him,  calling .  him  Beynol, 
which  is  a  name  given  in  iest  to  such  as 
newlie  come  from  PorHngaU,  and  know  not 
how  to  behave  themselves  in  such  grave 
manner,  and  with  such  ceremonies  as  the 
PortingalesTise there  inlndia." — Imschoten, 
eh.  xxxi. 

D.  1610.  "...  quandcessoIdatsFortugais 
arriuent  de  nouueau  aux  Indes  portans 
eneor  leurs  habits  du  pays,  oeux  qui  sont  Ik 
de  long  tes  quand  ils  les  voyent  par  les  rues 
les  appeUent  Benol,  chargez  de  poux,  et 
mlUe  autres  iniures  et  mocqneries." — Moc- 
quet,  304. 

At  a  later  date  the  word  seems  to 
have  been  applied  to  Portuguese  de- 
serters who  took  service  with  the  E.  I. 
Co.    Thus: 

c.  1760.  "  With  respect  to  the  military, 
the  common  mei>  are  chiefly  such  as  the 
Company  sends  out  in  their  ships,  or  de- 
serters from  the  several  nations  settled  in 
India,  Dutch,  French,  or  Portuguese,  which 
last  are  commonly  known  by  the  name  of 
Eeynols."— GVose,  i.  38. 

Resident,  s.  This  term  has  been 
used  in  two  ways  Vhich  require  dis- 
tinction. Thus  (a),  up  to  the  organisa- 
tion of  the  Civil  Service  id  Warren 
Hastings's  time,  the  chiefs  of  the  Com- 
pany's commercial  establishments  in 
the  provinces,  and  for  a  short  time  the 
European  chiefs  of  districts,  were 
termed  Mesidents. 

But  later  the  word  was  applied  (b) 
also  to  the  representative  of  the 
Governor-General  at  an  important 
native  Court,  e.g.,  at  Lucknow,  Delhi, 
Hyderabad,  and  Baroda.  And  this  is 
the  only  meaning  Hhat  the  term  has 
now  in  British  India. 

In  Dutch  India  the  term  is  applied 
to  the  chief  European  officer  of  a  pro- 
vince (corresponding  to  an  Indian 
Zilla)  as  well  as  to  the  Dutch  repre- 
sentative at  a  native  court,  as  at  Solo 
and  Djokjocarta. 

a.— 

c.  1778.  "  My  pmr  as  Eesident  (at  Syl- 
het)  did  not  exceed  oOOf.  per  annum,  so  that 


RESPONDENTIA. 


577 


BICE. 


fortune  could  only  be  acquired  by  my  own 
industry."  — floJi.  M.  Lindsay,  in  Lives  of 
the  L.'s,  iii.  174. 
b.- 

1798.  "Having  received  overtures  of  a 
very  friendly  nature  from  the  Raj  ah  of  Berar, 
who  has  requested  the  presence  of  a  British 
Resident  at  his  Court,  I  have  despatched 
an  ambassador  to  Nagpore  with  full  powers 
to  ascertain  the  precise  nature  of  the 
Bajah's  views." — Marquie  Welledey,  Des- 
patches, i.  99. 

Respondentia,  s.  An  old  trade 
technicality,  thus  explained :  "Money 
which  is  borrowed,  not  upon  the  yessel 
as  ia  hottomry,  but  upon  the  goods 
and  merchandise  contained  in  it,  which 
must  necessarily  be  sold  or  exchanged 
in  the  course  of  the  voyage,  in  which 
case  the  borrower  personally  is  bound 
to  answer  the  contract"  (Wharton's 
Law  Lexicon,  eth  ed.,  1876). 

What  is  now  a  part  of  the  Calcutta 
Course,  along  the  bank  of  the  Hoogly, 
was  known  down  to  the  first  quarter  of 
this  century,  as '  Respondentia  Walk.' 
We  have  heard  this  name  explained  by 
the  supposition  that  it  was  a  usual 
scene  of  proposals  and  contingent 
juwaubs  (q..v.) ;  but  the  name  was  no 
doubt,  in  reality,  given  because. this 
walk  by  the  river  served  as  a  sort  of 
'Change,  where  bargains  in  Respon- 
dentia and  the  like  were  made. 

1720.  "  I  am  concerned  with  Mr.  Thomas 
Theobalds  in  a  respondentia  Bond  in  the 
'George'  Brigantine." — Testament  of  Ch. 
Davers,  Merchant.    In  Wheeler,  ii.  340. 

1727.  "There  was  one  Captain  Perrin 
Master  of  a  Ship,  who  took  up  about  500  L. 
on  respondentia  from  Mr.  Ralph  Sheldon 
.  .  .  payable  at  his  Return  to  Bengal." — 
A.  Ham.,  ii.  14. 

„  ". .  i  which  they  are  enabled  to  do 
by  the  Money  taken  up  here  on  Bespon- 
dentia  bonds  .  .  ."—In  Wlieeler,  ii.  427. 

1776.  "  I  have  desired  my  Calcutta  At- 
torney to  insure  some  Money  lent  on  Respon- 
dentia on  Ships  in  India  ...  I  have  also 
subscribed  £500  towards  a  China  Voyage." 
—MS.  Letter  of  James  Bennell,  Feb.  20. 

1794.  "I assure  you.  Sir,  Europe  articles, 
especially  good  wine,  are  not  to  be  had  for 
love,  money,  or  respondentia. " — The  Indian 
Observer,  by  Hugh  Boyd,  Sec,  p.  206. 

Ressaidar,  s.  P. -Hind.  liasSldar. 
A  native  subaltern  officer  of  irregular 
cavaby,  under  the  Ressaidar  (q.v.). 
It  is  not  clear  what  sense  rasSl  has 
in  the  formation  of  this  title  (which 
appears  to  be  of  modern  devising). 
The  meaning  of  that  word  is  "quick- 


ness of  apprehension ;  fitness,  perfec- 
tion." 

Ressala,  s.  Hind,  from  Ar.  risd- 
la.  A  troop  in  one  of  our  regiments 
of  native  (so-called)  Irregular  Cavalry. 
The  word  was  in  India  originally 
applied  more  loosely  to  a  native  corps 
of  horse,  apart  from  English  regimental 
technicalities.  The  Arabic  word  pro- 
perly means  the  charge  or  commission 
of  a  rasul,  i.e.  of  a  civil  officer  em- 
ployed to  make  arrests  (Dozy).  The 
transition  of  meaning,  as  with  many 
other  words  of  Arabic  origin,  is  very 
obscure. 

1758.  "Presently  after  Shoktim  Sing 
and  Harroon  Cawn  (formerly  of  Roy  Dul- 
lub's  Bissalla)  came  in  and  discovered  to 
him  the  whole  affair." — Letter  of  W.  Hast- 
ings in  Gleig,  i.  70. 

Ressaidar,  Ar.  Per.  Hind.  Risala- 
dar.  Originally  in  Upper  India  the 
commander  of  a  corps  of  Hindustani 
horse,  though  the  first  quotation  shows 
it,  in  the  south,  applied  to  officers  of 
infantry.  Now  applied  to  the  native 
officer  who  commands  a  risala  in  one 
of  our  regiments  of  "  Irregular  Horse." 

1773.  "  The  Nawaub  now  gave  orders  to 
the  Eisaladars  of  the  regular  and  irregular 
infantry,  to  encircle  the  fort,  _  and  then 
commence  the  attack  with  their  artillery 
and  musketry,  "-^^r.  of  Hydur  Naik,  327. 

1803.  "  The  rissaldars  finding  so  much 
money  in  their  hands,  began  to  quarrel 
about  the  division  of  it,  while  Perron 
ci-ossed  in  the  evening  with  the  bodj;- 
guard."— J/t?.  Memoirs  of  James  Skinner,  i. 
274. 

c.  1831.  "  Le  lieutenant  de  ma  troupe  a 
bonne  chance  d'etre  fait  Capitaine  (res- 
seldar)." — Jacquemont,  Corresp.,  ii.  8. 

Rest-house,  s.  Much  the  same  as 
Dak  Bungalow  (q-v.).  Used  in  Cey- 
lon only. 

Resum,  s.  Lascar's  Hind,  for  ration 
[Roebuck). 

Rice,  s.  The  well-kno-mi  cereal, 
Oryza  sativa,  L.  There  is  a  strong 
temptation  to  derive  the  Greek  opi^a, 
which  is  the  source  of  our  word  through 
It.  riso,  Pr.  riz,  etc.,  from  the  Tamil 
ariSi,  'rice  deprived  of  husk,'  ascribed 
to  a  root  ari,  'to  separate.'  It  is  quite 
possible  that  Southern  India  was  the 
original  seat  of  rice  cultivation.  Eox- 
burgh  {Flora  Indica,  ii.  200)  says  that 
a  wild  rice,  known  as  Newaree  by  the 
Telinga    people,     grows    abundantly 


RICE. 


5V8 


ROC. 


about  the  lakes  in  the  Northern  Circars, 
and  he  considers  this  to  be  the  original 
plant. 

It  is  possible  that  the  Arabic  al-ruzz 
{arruzz)  from  which  the  Spaniards 
directly  take  their  word  arroz,  may- 
have  been  taken  also  directly  from  the 
Dravidian  term.  But  it  is  hardly 
possible  that  opv^a  can  have  had  that 
origin.  The  knowledge  of  rice  appa- 
rently came  to  Greece  from  the  expedi- 
tion of  Alexander,  and  the  mention  of 
opi^a  by  Theophrastus,  which  appears 
to  be  the  oldest,  probably  dates  almost 
from  the  lifetime  of  Alexander  (d.  B.C. 
323).  Aristobulus,  whose  accurate 
account  is  quoted  by  Strabo  (see  below) 
was  a  companion  of  Alexander's  ex- 
pedition, but  seems  to  have  written 
later  than  Theophrastus.  The  term  was 
probably  acquired  on  the  Oxus,  or  in 
the  Punjab.  And  though  no  Skt.  word 
for  rice  is  nearer  opi^a  than  vrlhi,  the 
very  common  exchange  of  aspirate  and 
sibilant  might  easily  give  a  form  like 
vnsi or  hrlsi  (comp.  hindu,  sindu,  &c.)  in 
the  dialects  west  of  India.  Though  no 
such  exact  form  seems  to  have  been 
produced  from  old  Persian,  we  have 
further  indications  of  it  in  the  Pushtu, 
which  Eaverty  writes,  sing,  'a  grain 
of  rice'  w'rijza'h,  pi.  'rice'  w'rijzeg, 
the  former  close  to  oryza.  The  same 
writer  gives  in  Barakai  (one  of  the 
uncultivated  languages  of  the  Kabul 
country,  spoken  by  a  'Tajik'  tribe 
settled  in  Logar,  south  of  Kabul,  and 
also  at  Kanigoram  in  the  Waziri 
country)  the  word  for  rice  as  w'rizza, 
a  very  close  approximation  again  to 
cj-j/za.  The  same  word  is  indeed  given 
by  Leech,  in  an  earlier  vocabulary, 
largely  coincident  with  the  former,  as 
rizza.  The  modern  Persian  word  for 
husked  rice  is  hirinj,  and  Armenian 
Irinz.  A  nasal  form,  deviating  further 
from  the  hypothetical  hrisi  or  vrisi, 
but  still  probably  the  same  in  origin, 
is  found  among  other  languages  of  the 
Hindu  Kush  tribes,  e.g.  Burishki 
(Khajuna  of  Leitner),  hron;  Shina  (of 
Grilgit),  hrijiii ;  Khowar  of  the  Chitral 
Valley  (Arniyah  of  Leitner),  grinj.* 

1298.  "  II  hi  a  forment  et  ris  asez,  mfes 
il  ne  menuient  pain  de  forment  por  ce  que 
il  eat  en  cele  provence  enf  erme,  mfes  menuient 
ris  et  font  poison  (i.e.  drink)  de  ris  con 
especes  qe  molt  e(s)t  biaus  et  cler  et  fait  le 


*  Biddulpli,  Trihti  of  Hindoo  Koosh,  App.,  pp. 
XXXI v.,  lix.,  cxxxix. 


home  evre  ausi  con  fait  le  vin.'' — 3farc  Pol, 
Geog.  Text,  132. 

B.C.  u.  320-300.  "  MoAXoi'-  fie  <r7retpou<rt  TO 
KoKoviifVovopv^ov,  cf  oS  TO  ei/oj^a*  TOUTO  fieojiLotoi/ 
TTJ  itl^,  Kal  nepLTTTLtrdev  olov  xovSpos,  cvJTeiTTOV  fie 
•njv  otj/tv  tre^vKO^  ojuoioi/  Tats  atpats,  Kal  TOI'  iro^vv 
Xpovov  kv  iJfiaTt.  'ATToxetTat  fie  ovK  etj  o'Taxu*',  oAA' 
olov  ^6^i)v  Stcrnep  o  Key\poi  koX  o  eAvjaos." — 
Theophrast.  de  Hist.  Plantt. ,  iv.  c.  4. 

B.c.  c.  20.  "The  rice  (opvfa),  according  to 
Aristobulus,  stands  in  water,  in  an  en- 
closure. It  is  sowed  in  beds.  The  plant  is 
4  cubits  in  height,  witli  many  ears,  and 
yields  a  large  produce.  The  harvest  is 
about  the  time  of  the  setting  of.  the  Pleiades, 
and  the  grain  is  beaten  out  like  barley. 

"It  grows  in  Bactriana,  Babylonia,  Susis, 
and  in  the  Lower  Syria."— 5(ra6o,  xv.  i. 
§  18,  in  Bohn's  E.  T.,  iii.  83. 

B.C.  300.  "  Megasthenes  writes  in  the 
second  Book  of  his  Indica:  The  Indians, 
says  he,  at  their  banquets  have  a  table 
placed  before  each  person.  This  table  is 
made  like  a  buffet,  and  they  set  upon  it 
a  golden  bowl,  into  which  they  first  help 
boiled  rice  (opufax),  as  it  might  be  boiled 
groats,  and  then  a  variety  of  cates  dressed 
in  Indian  fashions." — At/ienaeus,  iv.  §  39. 

A.D.  c.  70.  "  Hordeum  Indis  sativum  et 
silvestre,  ex  quo  panis  apud  eos  praecipuus 
et  alica.  Maxime  quidem  oryza  gaudent, 
ex  qua  tisanam  conficiunt  quam  reliqui 
mortales  ex  hordeo  .  .  ." — Pliny,  xviii.  13. 

Ph.  Holland  has  here  got  so  wrong  a 
reading  that  we  abandon  him. 

A.D.  c.  80-90.  "Very  productive  is  this 
country  {Syrastrene  or  Penins.  Guzerat)  in 
wheat  and  rice  (opufijs)  and  sesamin  oil  and 
butter  •  (ghee)  and  cotton,  and  the  abound- 
ing Indian  piece-goods  made  from  it."— 
Periplus,  §  41. 

Rock-pigeon.  The  bird  so-called 
by  sportsmen  in  India  is  the  Pterodts 
exuatus  of  Temminck,  belonging  to  the 
family  of  sand-grouse  (PterocUdae). 
It  occurs  throughout  India,  except  in 
the  more  wooded  parts.  In  their  swift 
high  flight  these  birds  look  something 
like  pigeons  on  the  wing,  whence 
perhaps  the  misnomer. 

Roc,  s.  The  Bnkh  or  fabulous  co- 
lossal bird  of  Arabian  legend.  This 
has  been  treated  at  length  by  one  of 
the  present  writers  in  Marco  Polo 
(Book  III.  eh.  33,  notes) ;  and  here  we 
shall  only  mention  one  or  two  supple- 
mentary facts. 

M.  Marre  states  that  ruk-rn}!  is  ap- 
plied by  the  Malays  to  a  bird  of  prey 


*  MUUer  and  (very  positively)  Fabricius  discard 
BovTvpou  for  Botr/^dpov,  wliich  *'no  fellow  under- 
stands." A.  Hamilton  (i.  136)  mentions  "  Wheat, 
Pulse,  and  Butter  "  as  exports  from  Mangaroul  on 
this  coast.    He  does  not  mention  Bosmoron  I 


ROC. 


579 


ROGUE. 


of  tlie  Tulture  family,  a  circumstance 
wHch  possibly  may  indicate  the  source 
of  the  Arabic  name,  as  we  know  it  to 
be  of  some  at  least  of  the  legends. 

In  one  of  the  notes  just  referred  to 
it  is  suggestecl  that  the  roc's  quills, 
spoken  of  by  Marco  Polo  in  the  passage 
quoted  below   (a  passage  which  evi- 
dently  refers   to    some    real     object 
brought   to    China),    might    possibly 
have  been  some  vegetable  production 
such  as  the  great  frond  of  the  Bavenala 
of  Madagascar  ( Urania  speciosa),  cooked 
to  pass  as  a  bird's  quill.     Mr.  Sibree, 
in  his  excellent  book  on  Madagascar 
{The    Great    African     Island,    1880) 
noticed  this,  but  pointed  out  that  the 
object  was  more  probably    the    im- 
mensely long  midrib  of  the  rofia  palm 
[Sagus  Baphia).    Sir  John  Kirk,  when 
in  England  in  1882,  expressed  entire 
confidence  in  this  identification,  and  on 
his  return  to  Zanzibar  in  1883   sent 
four  of  these    midribs    to    England. 
These  must  have  been  originally  from 
36  to  40  feet  in  length.     The  leaflets 
were  all  stript,  but  when  entire  the 
object  must  have  strongly  resembled 
a  Brobdingnagian  feather.  These  roc's 
quills  were  shown  at    the    Forestry 
Exhibition  in  Edinburgh,  1884.      Sir 
John  Bark  wrote : 

"I  send  to-day  per  S.S.  Aroot  .... 
four  fronds  of  the  Raphia  palm,  called  here 
Moale.  They  are  just  as  sold  and  shipped 
up  and  down  the  coast.  No  doubt  they 
were  sent  in  Marco  Polo's  time  in  exactly 
the  same  state — i.e.  stripped  of  their  leaf- 
lets and  with  the  tip  broken  off.  They 
are  used  for  making  stages  and  ladders, 
and  last  long  if  kept  dry.  They  are  also 
made  into  doors,  by  being  cut  into  lengths, 
and  pinned  through." 

Some  other  object  has  recently  been 
shown  at  Zanzibar  as  part  of  the 
wings  of  a  great  bird.  Sir  John  Kirk 
writes  that  this  (which  he  does  not 
describe  particularly)  was  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  R.  0.  priests  at  Baga- 
moyo,  to  whom  it  had  been  given  by 
natives  of  the  interior,  and  these  de- 
clared that  they  had  brought  it  from 
Tanganyika,  and  that  it  was  part  of 
the  wing  of  a  gigantic  bird.  On 
another  occasion  they  repeated  this 
statement,  alleging  that  this  bird  was 
known  in  the  Udoe  (?)  country,  near 
the  coast.  The  priests  were  able  to 
communicate  directly  with  their  in- 
formants, and  certainly  believed  the 
story.  Dr.  Hildebrand  also,  a  com- 
petent German  naturalist,  believed  in 


it.  But  Sir  John  Kirk  himself  says 
that  'what  the  priests  had  to  show 
was  most  undoubtedly  the  whalebone 
of  a  comparatively  small  whale '  (see 
letter  of  the  present  writer  in  Athe- 
naeum, March  22nd,  1884). 

(o.  1000?).  "El  Haijan  fils  d'Amr  et 
d'autres,  d'aprfes  ce  qu'ils  tenaient  de  maint- 
personnages  de  I'lnde,  m'ont  rapports  de^ 
choaes  bien  extraordinaires,  au  sujet  des 
oiaeaux  du  pays  de  Zabedj,  de  Khm6r 
(Kumar)  du  Senf  et  autres  regions  des 
parages  de  I'Inde.  Ce  que  j'ai  vu  de  plus 
grand,  en  fait  de  plumes  d'oiseaux,  o'est 
un  tuyau  que  me  montra  Abou'  1-Abbas  de 
Siraf .  II  Itait  long  de  deux  aunes  environs 
capable,  semblait-il,  de  contenir  une  outre, 
d'eau. 

"  '  J'ai  vu  dans  I'lude,  me  dit  le  capitaine 
Ismaflaw^ih,  chez  un  des  principaux  mars 
chands,  un  tuyau  de  plume  qui  ^tait  prfes 
de  sa  maison,  et  dans  lequel  on  versait  de 
I'eau  comme  dans  une  grande  tonne  .... 
Ne  sois  pas  ^tonn^  me  dit-il,  car  un 
capitaine  du  pays  des  Zindjs  m'a  conte 
qu'il  avait  vu  chez  le  roi  de  Sira  un  tuyau 
de  plume  qui  contenait  vingt-cinq  outres 
d'eau. ' " — Livre  des  Mei'veilles  d'Inde.  {Par 
Van  der  Lith  et  Marcel  Devic,  pp.  62-63). 

SrOgue  (Elephant),  s.  An  elephant 
(generally,  if  not  always,  a  male)  living 
in  apparent  isolation  from  any  herd, 
usually  a  bold  marauder,  and  a  danger 
to  travellers.  Such  an  elephant  is 
called  in  Bengal,  according  to  Wil- 
liamson, saun,  i.e.  sdn;  sometimes,  it 
would  seem,  gundd,*  and  by  the 
Sinhalese  hora. 

The  term  rogue  is  used  by  Europeans 
in  Ceylon,  and  its  origin  is  somewhat 
obscure.  Sir  Emerson  Tennent  fi.nds 
such  an  elephant  called,  in  a  curious 
book  of  last  century  ronhedor  or  runke- 
dor,  of  which  he  supposes  that  rogue 
may  perhaps  have  been  a  modification. 
That  word  looks  Uke  Port,  roncador, 
'  a  snorer,  a  noisy  fellow,  a  bully,' 
which  gives  a  plausible  sense.  But 
Littre  gives  rogue  as  a  colloquial 
Erench  word  conve3ang  the  idea  of 
arrogance  and  rudeness.  In  the  fol- 
lowing passage  which  we  have  copied, 
unfortunately  without  recording  the 
source,  the  word  comes  still  nearer  the 
sense  in  which  it  is  applied  to  the  Ele- 
phant: "On commence  h,  s'apperceuoir 
des  Bayonne,  que  I'humeur  de  Ces 
peuples  tient  vn  peu  de  celle  de  ses 
voisins,  et   qu'ils  sont  rogu^  et  peu 


*  We  do  HOt  find  either  san  or  gundd  in  this 
sense,  in  dictionaries.  Theformer  is  perhaps  really 
sand  or  sanr,  the  usual  H.  word  for  a  Brahminy 
buUioamicg  at  will. 

p  P  2 


ROHILLA. 


580 


ROOM. 


oomnnaiiicatif s  avec  I'Estranger. ' '  After 
all  however  it  is  most  likely  that  the 
term  is  derived  from  an  English  use  of 
the  -word.  For  Skeat  shows  that  rogue, 
from  the  Erenoh  sense  of  '  malapert, 
saucy,  rude,  surly,'  came  to  be  applied 
as  a  cant  term  to  beggars,  and  is  used, 
in  some  old  English  _  passages  -which 
he  quotes,  exactly  in  the  sense  of  our 
modem  '  tramp.'  The  transfer  to  a 
vagabond  elephant  would  be  easy. 
Mr.  Skeat  refers  to  Shakspeare  : — ■ 
"  And  wast  thou  fain,  poor  father. 

To  hovel  thee  with  swine,  and  rogues 
forlorn? "  K.  Lear,  iv.  7. 

1878.  "Much  misconception  exists  on 
the  subject  of  rogue  or  solitaiy  elephants. 
The  usually  accepted  belief  that  these 
elephants  are  turned  out  of  the  herds  by 
their  companions  or  rivals  is  not  correct. 
Most  of  the  so-called  solitary  elephants  are 
the  lords  of  some  herds  near.  "They  leave 
their  companions  at  times  to  roam  by 
themselves,  usually  to  visit  cultivation  or 
open  country  ....  sometimes  again  they 
make  the  expedition  merely  for  the  sake  of 
solitude.  They,  however,  keep  more  or 
leas  to  the  jungle  where  their  herd  is,  and 
follow  its  movements." — Sanderson,  p.  52. 

Bohilla,  n.p.  A  name  by  which 
Afghans,  or  more  particularly  Afghans 
settled  in  Hindustain,  are  sometimes 
known,  and  which  gave  atitle  to  the  pro- 
vince of  Bohilkhand,  and  now,  through 
that,  toaDivisionof  theN.W.Provinces 
embracing  a  large  part  of  the  old  pro- 
vince. The  word  appears  to  be  Pushtu, 
rOhelah  or  rShelai,  adj.,  formed  from 
rohu,  'mountain,'  thus  signifying 
'  mountaineer  of  Afghanistan.'  But  a 
large  part  of  Eastern  Afghanistan 
specifically  bore  the  name  of  Eoh. 
Keene  {Fall  of  the  Moghul  Monarchy, 
41)  puts  the  rise  of  the  Eohillas  of 
India  in  1744,  when  'Ali  Mahommed 
revolted,  and  made  the  territory  since 
called Eohilkhand independent.  Avery 
comprehensive  application  is  given  to 
the  term  Itoh  in  the  quotation  from 
Firishta. 

A  friend  (Major  J.  M.  Trotter)  notes 
here:  " The  word  EohiUa  is  little,  if 
at  all,  used  now  in  Pushtu,  but  I 
remember  a  line  of  an  ode  in  that  lan- 
guage, '  Sddik  Rohilai  yam  pa  Hin- 
dubdr  gad,'  meaning,  '  I  am  a  simple 
mountaineer,  compelled  to  live  in 
Hindustan;'  i.e.,  an  honest  man 
among  knaves." 

c.  1452.  "  The  King  ....  issued /ormfijts 
to  the  chiefs  of  the  various  Afgh£in  Tribes. 
On  receipt  of  the  farm/ins,  the  Afghans 
of  Boh  came  as  is  their  w  ont,  like  ants  and 


oousts,  to  enter  the  King's  service.  .  .  .  The 
King  (Bahlol  Lodi))  commanded  his  nobles, 
saying, — 'Every  Afghan  who  cpmes  to  Hind 
from  the  country  of  Eoh  to  enter  my  ser- 
vice, bring  him  to  me.  I  will  give  him  a 
jagirmore  than  proportional  to  his  deserts.' 
—Tarlkh-i-Shir-Shdhi,  Elliot,  iv.  307. 

c.  1542.  "  Actuated  by  the  pride  of  power, 
he  took  no  account  of  clanship,  which  i( 
much  considered  among  the  Afghans,  and 
especially  among  the  Sohilla  men,"— /6id. 
428. 

c.  1612.  ' '  Eoh  is  the  name  of  a  particular 
mountain  [-country],  which  extends  in 
length  from  Swid  and  Bajaur  to  the  town 
of  Siwl  belonging  to  Bhakar.  In  breadth 
it  stretches  from  Hasan  Abdsil  to  K^bul. 
KandahJir  is  situated  in  this  territory."— 
Firishta's  Introduction,  in  Elliot,  vi.  568. 

1745.  "This  year  the  Emperor,  at  the 
request  of  Suflder  Jung,  marched  to  reduce 
Ali  Mahummud  Khan,  a  EoMUa  adven- 
turer, who  had,  from  the  negUgence  of  the 
Government,  possessed  himself  of  "the 
district  of  Kutteer,  and  assumed  independ- 
ence of  the  royal  authority." — In  Vol.  II. 
of  Scott's  E.  T.  of  Hist,  of  tlie  Dekkan,  die., 
p.  218., 

1786.  "That  the  said  Warren  Hastings 
....  did  in  September,  1773,  enter  into  a 
private  engagement  with  the  said  Nabrib  of 
Oude  ...  to  furnish  them,  for  a  stipulated 
sum  of  money  to  be  paid  by  the  E.  I. 
Company,  with  a  body  of  troops  for  the 
declared  purpose  of  '  thoroughly  extirpating 
the  nation  of  the  Eohillas ; '  a  nation  from 
whom  the  Company  had  never  received,  or 
pretended  to  receive,  or  apprehend,  any 
mjury  whatever." — Art.  of  Charge  against 
Hastings,  in  Burke,  vi.  .568. 

.Rolong',  s.  Used  in  S.  India,  and 
formerly  in  TV.  India,  for  fine  flour; 
semolina,  or  what  is  called  in  Bengal 
soojee  (q.v.).  The  word  is  a  corrup- 
tion of  Portuguese  rolHo  or  ralao.  But 
this  is  explained  by  Bluteau  as  farina 
secunda.  It  is,  he  says  (in  Portuguese) 
that  substance  which  is  extracted  be- 
tween the  best  flour  and  the  bran. 

"1813,  "  Some  of  the  greatest  delicacies 
in  India  are  now  made  from  the  rolong- 
flour,  which  is  called  the  heart  or  kidney  of 
the  wheat."— ^,Fo)'6c8,  Or.  Mem.,  i.  47. 

Book,  s.  In  chess  the  ronh  comes 
to  us  from  Span,  roque,  and  that  from 
Ar.  and  Pers.  rulch,  which  is  properly 
the  name  of  the  fabulous  gryphon,  the 
roc  of  Marco  Polo  and  the  Arabian 
Nights.  It  is  however  generally  be- 
lieved that  this  form  was  a  mistake 
in  ti-ansf  erring  the  Indian  rath  or  '  cha- 
riot,' the  name  of  the  piece  in  India. 

Room,  n.p.  'Turkey'  {Ham); 
Boomee,  n.p.  {Rumi) ;  '  an  Ottoman 
Turk.'  Properly  '  a  Eoman.'   In  older 


BOOM. 


681 


BOOM. 


Oriental  books  it  is  used  for  an  Euro- 
pean, and  was  probably  the  word  wbich. 
Marco  Polo  renders  as  '  a  Latin' — re- 
presented in  later  times  by  Feringhi 
{e.g.  see  quotation  from  Ibn  Batuta 
imder Raja).  But  Eum,  for  tbe  Eoman 
Empire,  continued  to  be  applied  to 
wliat  had  heen  part  of  the  Eoman  Em- 
pire, after  it  had  fallen  into  the  hands 
of  the  Turks,  first  to  the  Seljukian 
JSngdom  in  Anatolia,  and  afterwards 
to  the  Ottoman  Empire  seated  at  Con- 
stantinople. Garcia  De  Orta  and  Jarric 
deny  the  name  of  Buml,  as  used  in 
India,  to  the  Turks  of  Asia,  but  they 
are  apparently  wrong  in  their  expres- 
sions. What  they  seem  to  mean  is 
that  Turks  of  the  Ottoman  Empire 
were  called  Bumi;  whereas  those 
others  in  Asia  of  Turkish  race  (whom 
we  sometimes  distinctively  call  Toorks) 
as  of  Persia  and  Turkestan,  were  ex- 
cluded from  the  name. 

c.  1508.  "  Ad  haec,  trans  euripum,  seu 
f return,  quod  insulam  fecit,  in  orientali  con- 
tinentis  plaga  oppidum  condidit,  recep- 
taculum  advenis  militibus,  maximo  Turcis  ; 
ut  ab  Biensibus  freto  divisi,  rixandi  cum 
lis  .  .  .  causas  prooul  haberent.  Id  oppi- 
dum primo  Gogala,  dein  Bumepolis  voci- 
tatum  ab  ipsa  re.  .  .  ." — Maffei,  p.  77. 

1510,  "When  we  had  sailed  about  12 
days  we  arrived  at  a  city  which  is  called 
DimbandierranA,  that  is,  '  Diu,  the  port 
of  the  Turks '.  .  .  .  This  city  is  subject  to 
the  Sultan  of  Combeia  .  .  .  400  Turkish 
merchants  reside  here  constantly." — Var- 
tliema,  91-92. 

Bandar-i-Ewni  is,  as  the  traveller 
explains,  the  '  Port  of  the  Turks.'  Go- 
gola,  a  suburb  of  Diu  on  the  mainland, 
was  known  to  the  Portuguese  some 
years  later,  as  Villa  dos  Bumes  (see 
Gogalla,  and  quotation  from  Maffei 
above).  The  quotation  below  from 
Damian  a  Goes  alludes  apparently  to 
Gogola. 

1513.  "...  Vnde  Buminu  Turchoruque 
sex  milia  nostras  continue  infestabat." — 
Emarmelis  Regis  JEpistola,  p.  21. 

1514.  "They  were  ships  belonging  to 
Moors,  or  to  Bomi  (there  they  give  the 
name  of  Eomi  to  a  white  i)eople  who  are, 
some  of  them,  from  Armenia  the  Greater 
and  the  Less,  others  from  Circassia  and 
Tartary  and  Rossia,  Turks  and  Persians 
of  Shaesmal  called  the  Soffi,  and  other 
renegades  from  all)  countries." — 6iov.  da 
Ihnpoli,  38. 

1525.  In  the  expenditure  of  Mahk  Aiaz 
we  find  30  Eumes  at  the  pay  (monthly)  of 
m)  fedeas  each.  The  Arahis  are  in  the 
same  statement  paid  40  and  50  fedeas,  the 
Coragmes  (Khorasanis)  the  same ;  Guzerates 


and  Cymdes  {Sindis)  25  and  ^fedeas;  Far- 
taquia,  50  fedeas. — Lemhran(;a,  37. 

1549.  "...  in  nova  clvitate  quae  Eho- 
maeum  appellatur.  Nomen  inditum  est 
Bhomaeis,  quasi  lihomanis,  vocantur  enini 
in  tots.  India  Bhomaei  ii,  Cj^uos  nos  commuui 
nomine  Geniceros  [i.e.  Janisaries)  vocamus. 
.  ._  ."—Damiani  a  Goes,  Diensis  Oppugnatio 
— in  De  Rehus  Hispankis  Lusitanicis,  Ara- 
gonicis,  Indicts  et  Aethiopicis  ,  .  •  Opera, 
Colon.  Agr.,  1602,  p.  281. 

1553.  "  The  Moors  of  India  not  under- 
standing the  distinctions  of  those  Provinces 
of  Europe,  call  the  whole  of  Thrace,  Greece, 
Sclavonia,  and  the  adjacent  islands  of  the 
Mediterranean  Bum,  and  the  men  thereof 
Bnmi,  a  name  which  properly  belongs  to 
that  part  of  Thrace  in  which  lies  Constanti- 
nople; from  the  name  of  New  Rome  be- 
longing to  the  latter,  Thrace  taking  that  of 
Romania. " — Barros,  TV.  iv.  16. 

1554.  "Also  the  said  ambassador  pro- 
mised in  the  name  of  Idalshaa  his  lord,  that 
if  a  fleet  of  Eumes  should  invade  these 
parts,  Idalshaa  should  be  bound  to  help  and 
succour  us  with  provisions  and  mariners  at 
our  expense.  .  .  ." — S.  Botelho,  Tmi^ho,  42. 

c.  1555.  "One  day  (the Emp.  Humayun) 
asked  me  :  '  Which  of  the  two  countries  is 
greatest,  that  of  Bum  or  of  Hindustan  ? '  I 
repHed :  .  .  .  '  If  by  Biim  you  mean  all  the 
countries  subject  to  the  Emperor  of  Con- 
stantinople, then  India  would  not  form  even 
a  sixth  part  thereof.  .  .  ." — Hidi  'All,  in 
Jour.  As.,  Ser.  I.,  torn.  ix.  148. 

1563.  "  The  Turks  are  those  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Natolia,  or  (as  we  now  say)  Asia 
Minor ;  the  Bumes  are  those  of  Constanti- 
nople, and  of  its  empire." — Garcia  De  Orta, 
f.  7. 

1572. 

"  Persas  feroces,  Abassis,  e  Bumes, 
Que  trazido  de  Roma  o  nome  tem.  .  ." 
Camoes,  x.  68. 

1579.  "Without  the  house  .  .  .  stood 
foure  ancient  comely  hoare-headed  men, 
cloathed  all  in  red  downe  to  the  ground, 
but  attired  on  their  heads  not  much  vnlike 
the  Turkes ;  these  they  called  Bomans,  or 
strangers.  .  ." — Drake,  Wm-ld  Encompassed, 
Hak.  Soc,  143. 

1600.  ' '  A  nation  caUed  Eumos  who  have 
traded  many  hundred  years  to  Achen. 
These  Bumos  come  from  the  Red  Sea." — 
Capt.  J.  Davis,  in  Purclms,  i.  117. 

1612.  "It  happened  on  a  time  that 
Rajah  Sekunder,  the  son  of  Rajah  Darab, 
a  Roman  (Bumi),  the  name  of  whose  coun- 
try was  Macedonia,  and  whose  title  was 
Zul-Karneini,  wished  to  see  the  rising  of 
the  sun,  and  with  this  view  he  reached  the 
confines  of  India."— 5ij'ara  Mal-ayu,  in  J. 
Indian  ArcUp.,  v.  125. 

1616;  "Eumae,  id  est  Turcae  Europaei. 
In  India  quippe  dufjlexmilitumTurcaeoruni 
genus,  quorum  primi,  in  Asia  orti,  qui 
Turcae  dicuntur ;  ahi  in  Buropa  qui  Con- 
stantinopoli  quae  ohm  Roma  Nova,  advo- 
oantur,  ideoque  Eumae,  tam  ab  Indis  quam 
a   Lusitanis    nomine    Graeco    'Poijiaioi    in 


SOOMAUL. 


582 


ROUNDEL. 


Humas  depravato  dicuntur.'' — Jarric,  The- 
saurus, iii.  105. 

1634. 
"  AUi  0  forte  Pacheco  se  eterniza 

Sustentando  incansavel  o  adquirido  ; 

Depois  Almeida,  que  as  Estrellas  i:iiza 

Se  fez  do  Bume,  e  Malavar  temido." 

Malaea  Conquistada,  ii.  18. 

1785.  "  We  herewith  transmit  a  letter 
....  in'  y^hioh  an  account  is  given  of  the 
conference  going  on  between  the  Sultan  of 
Boom  and  the  English  ambassador." — 
Letters  of  Tippoo,  p.  224. 

Roomaul,  s.  Hind.  from.  Pers. 
rilmdl  (lit.  'face-rubber'),  a  towel,  a 
bandkercHef .  In  ordinary  Anglo-In- 
dian Hind,  it  is  tbe  word  for  a  '  pocket 
bandkercbief.'  In  modem  trade  it  is 
applied  to  tbin  silk  piece-goods  witb 
bandkercbief-pattems.  We  are  not 
certain  of  its  meaning  in  tbe  old  trade 
of  piece-goods,  e.g.  : 

1704.  "Price  Currant  (Malacca)  .  .  .  . 
Bomalls,  Bengali  ordinary,  per  Gorge,  26 
Kix  'Dl\s."—Locleper,  71. 

1726.  "  Eoemaals,  80  pieces  in  a  pack, 
45  ells  long,  IJ  broad." — Valentijn,  v.  178. 

Eumdl  -was  also  tbe  name  tecbni- 
cally  used  by  tbe  Tllllgs  (l-Y.)  for  tbe 
bandkercbief  witbwbicb  tbey  strangled 
tbeir  victims. 

Rosalgat,  Cape,  n.p.  Tbe  most 
easterly  point  of  tbe  coast  of  Arabia : 
a  corruption  (originally  Portuguese) 
of  tbe  Arabic .  name  Bds-al-hadd, 
as  explained  by  P.  della  Valle,  witb 
bis  usual  acuteness  and  precision, 
below. 


1553.  "Prom  Curia  Muria  to 
Eosalgate,  which  is  in  22j°,  an  extent 
of  coast  of  120  leagues,  all  the  land  is  barren 
and  desert.  At  this  Cape  commences  the 
Kingdom  of  Ormus." — Barros,  I.  ix.  1; 

„  "Ailonso  d'Alboquerque  .  »  .  . 
passing  to  the  Coast  of  Arabia  ran  along  tiU 
he  doubled  Cape  Bofalgate,  which  stands 
at  the  beginning  of  that  coast  .  .  .  which 
Cape  Ptolemy  calls  Siragros  Promontory.* 
.  .  ." — Barros,  II.  ii.  1. 
c.  1554.  "We  had  been  some  days  at 
sea,  when  near  Ba'is-al-hadd  the  Samani, 
a  violent  wind  so  called,  got  up.  .  .  ." — Sidi 
'Ali,  J.  A.  S.,  Ser.  I.,  torn.  ix.  75. 

,,  "If  you  wish  to  go  from  Basol- 
hadd  to  Ihllsind  (see  Diulsind)  you  steer 
B.N.E.  till  you  come  to  Pasani  .  .  .  from 
thence  .  .  .  E.  by  S.  to  Wis  Kardshi  {i.e. 
Karachi),  where  you  come  to  an  anchor. 
.  .  ."—The  Mohit,  (by  Sidi  'All),  in  J.  A. 
S.  B.,  V.  459. 


1572. 
"  Olha  Dofar  insigne,  porque  manda 
0  mais  cheiroso  incenso  para  as  aras  ; 
Mas  attenta,  j^  Cii  de  est'  outra  banda 
De  Eocalgate,  o  praias  semper  avaras, 
Comeca  o  regno  Ormuz.  ..." 

Camoes,  x.  101. 
By  Burton : — 
"  Behold  insign  Dofar  that  doth  command 
for  Christian   altars  sweetest  incense- 
store  : 
But  note,  beginning  now  on  farther 

band 
of  Eojalgate's  ever  greedy  shore, 
yon  Hormuz  Kingdom.  .  .  ." 
1623.     "We began  meanwhile  to  find  the 
sea  rising  considerably ;  and  having  by  this 
time  got  clear  of  the  Strait  .  .  .  and  having 
past  not  only  Cape  lasck  on  the  Persian 
side,  but  also  that  cape  on  the  Arabian  side 
which  the  Portuguese  vulgarly  call  Bosal- 

fate,  as  you  also  find  it  marked  in  maps, 
ut  the  proper  name  of  which  is  Bas  el  had, 
signifying  in  the  Arabic  tongue  Cape  of  the 
End  or  Boundary,  because  it  is  in  fact  the 
extreme  end  of  that  Country  ....  just  as 
in  our  own  Europe  the  point  of  Gafizia  is 
called  by  us  for  a  like  reason  Finis  terrae." 
—P.  della  Valle,  ii.  496. 

1727.  "  Maceira,  a  barren  uninhabited 
Island  .  .  .  within  20  leagues  of  Cape 
Basselgat." — A.  Bam.,  i.  56. 

Rose-apple.    See  Jamboo. 

Rottle,  Rattle,  s.  Arab,  ratlorritl, 
tbe  Arabian  ]D0und,  becoming  in  S. 
Italian  rotolo,  in  Port,  arratel,  in  Sp. 
arrelde;  supposed  to  be  originally  a 
transposition  of  tbe  Gfreek  XiVpa,  wbicb 
went  all  over  tbe  Semitic  East.  It  is 
in  Syriac  as  lUra ;  and  is  also  found 
as  Htnm  (pi.)  in  a  Pboenician  inscrip- 
tion of  Sardinia,  dating  c.  B.C.  180  (see 
Corpus  Inscriptt.  Scmitt.  i.  188-189). 

c.  1340.     "The  ritl  of  India  which   is 
called  sir  (seer)  weighs  70  mUhkdh  ...  40  sirs 
form  a  mann  "  (see  Uaund). — Shihahvddln 
Dimishki,  in  Notices  et  Extraits,  xiii.  212. 
1673.    "...  Weights  in  Goa : 
IBaharris   ...  S^  Kintal. 
1  Kintal  is    ...  4  Arobel  or  Bovel. 
1  Arohcl  is    ...  32  Botolas. 

1  Botola  is    ...  16  Ouno.  orlLAverd." 

Fryer,  207. 
1803.     "At  Judda  the  weights  are 
15  Vakeeas  =  1  Battle. 

2  Battles  =  Imaund." 

Milbum,  i.  88. 

Round,  s.  Tbis  is  used  as  a  Hind, 
word,  ramid,  a  transfer  of  tbe  EngHsb, 
in  tbe  sense  of  patrolling,  or  '  going 
tbe  rounds.' 

Roundel,  s.  An  obsolete  word  for 
an  umbrella,  formerly  in  use  in  Anglo- 
India.      In    old    Englisb    tbe    nam© 


ROUNDEL. 


583 


ROWNEE. 


roundel  is  applied  to  a  variety  of 
circular  objects,  as  a  mat  under  a 
dish,  a  target,  &c.  And  probably  this 
is  the  origin  of  the  present  application, 
ia  spite  of  the  circumstance  that  the 
word  is  sometimes  found  in  the  form 
anmdel.  In  this  form  the  word  also 
seems  to  have  been  employed  for  the 
conical  hand-guard  on  a  lance,  as  we 
learn  from  Bluteau's  great  Port. 
Dictjonaiy:  "Arundela,  or  Aran- 
della,  is  a  guard  for  the  right  hand, 
in  the  form  of  a  funnel.  It  is  fixed 
to  the  thick  part  of  the  lance  or  mace 
home  by  men  at  arms.  The  Licentiate 
Oovarrubias,  who  piques  himself  on 
iiading  etymologies  for  every  kind  of 
■word,  derives  Arandella  from  Arundel, 
a  city  (so  he  says)  of  the  Kingdom  of 
England." 

Cobarruvias  (1611)  gives  the  above 
explanation ;  adding  that  it  also  was 
applied  to  a  kind  of  smooth  collar 
worn  by  women,  from  its  resemblance 
to  the  other  thing. 

Unless  historical  proof  of  this  last 
etymology  can  be  traced,  we  should 
suppose  that  Arundel  is,  even  in  this 
sense,  probably  a  corruption  of  roundel. 

1673.  "Lusty  Fellows  running  by  their 
Sides  with  Arundels  (which  are  broad  Um- 
brelloes  held  over  their  Heads)." — Fri/er, 
30. 

1677-78.  ".  .  .  .  That  except  by  the 
Members  of  this  Councell,  those  that  have 
formerly  been  in  that  quaUty,  Cheefes  of 
■  Factorys,  Commanders  of  Shipps  out  of 
England,  and  the  Chaplains,  Bondells  shall 
not  be  worne  by  any  Men  in  this  Towne, 
and  by  no  Woman  below  the  Degree  of 
Factors'  Wives  and  Ensigns'  Wives,  except 
by  such  as  the  Govemour  shall  permit." — 
Madras  Standing  Orders,  in  Wheeler,  iii. 
438. 

1716.  "  AU  such  as  serve  under  the  Hon- 
ourable Company  and  the  English  Inhabi- 
tants, deserted  their  Employs ;  such  as 
Cooks,  Water  bearers,  Coolies,  Palankeen- 
boys,  Boundel  men.  .  .  ." — In  Wheeler,  ii. 
230. 

1726.  "  Whenever  the  magnates  go  on  a 
journey  they  go  not  without  a  considerable 
train,  being  attended  by  their  pipers,  horn- 
blowers,  and  Bondel  bearers,  who  keep  them 
from  the  Sun  with  a  Bondel  (which  is  a 
kind  of  little  round  sunshade)." — Valentijn, 
Char.,  54. 

„  "  Their  Priests  go  like  the  rest 
clothed  in  yellow,  but  with  the  right  arm 
and  breast  remaining  uncovered.  They 
also  carry  a  rondel,  or  parasol,  of  a  Tallipot 
leaf.  .  .  ."—ralentijn,  v.  (Ceylon),  408. 

1754.  "  Some  years  before  our  arrival  in 
this  country,  they  (the  E.  I.  Co.)  found 
such  sumptuary  laws  so  absolutely  necessary. 


that  they  gave  the  strictest  orders  that  none 
of  these  young  gentlemen  should  be  allowed 
even  to  hire  a  Boundel-boy,  whose  business 
it  is  to  walk  by  his  master,  and  defend  him 
with  his  Boundel  or  Umbrella  from  the 
heat  of  the  sun.  A  young  fellow  of  humour, 
upon  this  last  order  coming  over,  altered 
the  form  of  his  Umbrella  from  a  round  to  a 
square,  called  it  a  Squarcdel  instead  of  a 
Boundel,  and  insisted  that  no  order  yet  in 
force  forbad  him  the  use  of  it." — Ives,  21. 

1785.  "He  (Clive)  enforced  the  Sump- 
tuary laws  by  severe  penalties,  and  gave 
the  strictest  orders  that  none  of  these  young 
gentlemen  should  be  allowed  even  to  have 
a  roundel-boy,  whose  business  is  to  walk  by 
his  master,  and  defend  him  with  his  roundel 
or  umbrella  from  the  heat  of  the  sun." — 
Carraceioli,  i.  283. 

This  ignoble  writer  has  evidently  copied 
from  Ives,  and  applied  the  passage  (un- 
truly, no  doubt)  to  Clive. 

Rowannah,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers. 
ravidiiah,  from  ravid,  '  going.'  A  pass 
or  permit. 

Rowce,  n.  p.  H.  raua,  rots.  A 
Himalayan,  tree  which  supplies  excel- 
lent straight  and  strong  alpenstocks  and 
walking  sticks,  Ootoneaster  hacittaris, 
Wall.,  also  Ootoneaster  acuminata  (N.O. 
Bosaceae). 

Rownee,  s.  (a).  A  fausse-braye, 
i.e.,  a  subsidiary  enceinte  surrounding 
a  fortified  place  on  the  outside  of  the 
proper  wall  and  on  the  edge  of  the 
ditch;  Hind,  raon'i.  The  word  is  not 
in  Shakespear,  nor  in  Wilson.  But 
it  occurs  often  in  the  narratives  of 
Anglo-Indian  siege  operations. 

(b).  This  word  also  occurs  as  re- 
presentative of  the  Burmese  yn-wet-ni, 
or  (in  Arakan  pron.)  ro-wet-ni  ('  red- 
leaf),  the  technical  name  of  the 
standard  silver  of  the  Burmese  in- 
got currency,  commonly  rendered 
"flowered-Silver"  (q.v.) 
a. — 

1799.  "  On  the  20th  I  ordered  a  mine  to 
be  carried  under  (the  glacis)  because  the 
guns  could  not  bear  upon  the  rounee." — 
Jos.  Skinner's  Mil.  Memoirs,  i.  172. 

J.  B.  Praser,  the  editor  of  Skinner, 
parenthetically  interprets  roiinee  here 
as  '  counterscarp.'  But  that  is  non- 
sense, as  well  as  incorrect. 

In  a  work  by  Major  L.  P.  Smith 
(Sketch  of  the  Rise,  die,  of  the  Regular 
Corps  in  the  service  of  the  Native  Princes 
of  India,  Calcutta  and  London,  1805) 
we  find  a  plan  of  the  attack  of  Aligarh, 
in  which  is  marked  "Lower  Port  or 
Benny,  well  supplied  with  grape,"  and 


BOY. 


584  IWNN   (OF   CVTCH). 


again,    "  Lower     Tort,     Renny     or 
Faussebraye." 

b.- 

1796.  "Ronni  or  fine  silver,  Ummerapoora 
currency." — Notification  in  Seton  Karr,  ii. 
179. 

1800.  "  The  quantity  of  alloy  varies  in 
the  silver  current  in  different  parts  of  the 
empire ;  at  Rangoon  it  is  adulterated  25 
per  cent. ;  at  Ummerapoora,  pure,  or 
what  is  called  flowered  silver  is  most 
common ;  in  the  latter  all  duties  are  paid. 
The  modifications  are  as  foUows  : 

"  Bouni,  or  pure  silver. 
Bounika,  5  per  cent,  of  alloy." 

Symes,  327. 

Roy,  s.  A  common  mode  of  ■writing 
the  title  rdi  (vide  Raja) ;  wMcli  some- 
times occurs  also  as  a  family  name,  as 
in  tliat  of  the  famous  Hindu  Theist 
Eamm.oliun  Roy. 

Roza,  s.  Arab,  rauda,  in  Hind, 
pron.  raum.  Properly  a  garden ;  and 
tben  a  mausoleum ;  among  the  Arabs 
especially  the  rauda  of  the  great 
mosque  at  Medina.  In  India  it  is 
applied  to  such  mausolea  as  the  Taj 
(generally  called  by  natives  the  Tdj- 
rauza) ;  and  the  mausoleum  built  by 
Aurungzib  near  Aurungabad. 

1813.  "-  .  .  .  the  roza,  a  name  for  the 
mausoleum,  but  implying  something  saintly 
or  sanctified." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  iv.  41. 

Rozye,  S.  Hind,  rami  and  rajWi; 
a  coverlet  quilted  -with'  cotton.  The 
et3rmology  is  very  obscure.  It  is  spelt 
in  Hind,  with  the  Arabic  letter  ziudd ; 
and  P.  Johnson  gives  a  Persian  word 
so  spelt  as  meaning  '  a  cover  for  the 
head  in  winter. '  The  kindred  meaning 
of  Mirzai  (v.  Meerzye)  is  apt  to  suggest 
a  connexion  between  the  two,  but  tlus 
noay  be  accidental,  or  the  latter  word 
factitious.  We  can  see  no  likelihood 
in  Shakespear's  suggestion  that  it  is 
a  corruption  of  an  alleged  Skt.  raiijika, 
'  cloth.'  The  most  probable  sug- 
gestion perhaps  is  that  razai  was  a 
word  taken  from  the  name  of  some 
person  called  Raza,  who  may  have 
invented  some  variety  of  the  article; 
as  in  the  case  of  Spencer,  Wellingtons, &c. 

Since  the  preceding  words  were 
written  we  see  that  a  somewhat  ob- 
scure quotation  from  the  Pers.  Diet, 
called  Bahdr-i-Ajam,  extracted  by 
Vullers  _  (s.v.)  seems  to  coiToborate  the 
suggestion  of  a  personal  origin  of  the 
term. 

1834.  "  I  arrived  in  a  small  open  pavilion 
at  the  top  of  the  building,  in  which  there 


was  a  small  Brahminy  cow,  clothed  in  a 
wadded  resai,  and  lying  upon  a  carpet."— 
Mem.  of  Col,  Mountain,  135. 

Rum,  s.  This  is  not  an  Indian 
word.  The  etymology  is  given  by 
Wedgwood  as  from  a  slang  word  of  the 
16th  century,  rome  for  '  good' ;  rome- 
hooze,  '  good  drink ' ;  and  so,  rum.  The 
English  word  has  with  us  always  a 
note  of  vulgarity,  but  we  may  note 
here  that  Grorresio  in  his  Italian 
version  of  the  Eamayana,  whilst  de- 
scribing the  Palace  of  Eavana,  is  bold 
enough  to  speak  of  its  being  pervaded 
by  "  an  odoriferous  breeze,  perfumed 
with  sandalwood,  and  bdellium,  with 
rum  and  with  sirop  "  (iii.  292). 

Rum-johniiy,  s.  Two  distinct 
meanings  are  ascribed  to  this  vulgar 
word,  both  we  believe,  obsolete. 

(a).  It  was  applied,  according  to 
Williamson  ( V.  M,,  i.l67)  to  alow  class 
of  native  servants  who  plied  on  the 
wharves  of  Oalciitta  in  order  to  obtain 
employment  from  new-comers.  That 
author  explains  it  as  a  corruption  of 
Bamiizdni,  which  he  alleges  to  be  one 
of    the  commonest  of    Mahommedan 


1810.  "  Generally  speaking,  the  present 
banians,  who  attach  themselves  to  the  cap- 
tains of  European  ships,  may  without  the 
least  hazard  of  controversion,  be  considered 
as  nothing  more  or  less  than  Bum- Johnnies 
'  of  a  larger  growth.'" —  WiUiamson,  V.  M., 
i.  19]. 

(b).  Among  soldiers  and  sailors, 
'  a  prostitute ' ;  from  Hind,  rdmjani, 
'  a  dancing-girl.' 

1814.  "I  lived  near  four  years  within  a 
few  miles  of  the  solemn  groves  where  those 
voluptuous  devotees  pass  their  lives  with 
the  ramjaunies  or  dancing-girls  attached 
to  the  temples,  in  a  sort  of  luxurious  super- 
stition and  sanctified  indolence  unknown  in 
colder  climates." — Forbes,  Or,  Mem,,  iii.  6. 

Rumna,  s.  Hind,  a  chase,  or  re- 
served hunting-ground. 

1760.  "  Abdal  Chab  Cawn  murdered  at 
the  Bumna  in  the  month  of  March,  1760, 
by  some  of  the  Hercarahs.  .  .  ."—Van 
Sittart,  i.  63. 

1792.  "The  Peshwa  having  invited  me 
to  a  novel  spectacle  at  his  lunma  (read 
rumna),  or  park,  about  four  miles  from 
Poonah.  .  .  ."—Sir  C.  Malet,  in  Forbes, 
Or.  Mem.,  ii.  (See  also  verses  quoted  under 
Pawaee.) 

Runn  (of  Cutch),  n.  p.  Hind.  Ban. 
This  name,  applied  to  the  singular 
extent    of    sand-flat    and  salt-waste, 


RUPEE. 


585 


RUPEE. 


often  covered  by  high  tides,  or  by 
land-floods,  which  extends  between 
the  peninsula  of  Cutch  and  the  main- 
land, is  a  corruption  of  the  Skt.  irina 
or  Irina,  '  a  salt-swamp,  a  desert.'  The 
Eunn  is  first  mentioned  in  the  Periplus, 
in  which  a  true  indication  is  given  of 
this  tract  and  its  dangers. 

c.  A.D.  80-90.  "But  after  passing  the 
Sinthua  E.  there  is  another  gulph  running 
to  the  north,  not  easily  seen,  which  is  called 
Irinon,  and  is  distinguished  into  the  Great 
and  the  Little.  And  there  is  an  expanse  of 
shallow  water  on  both  sides,  and  swift  con- 
tinual eddies  extending  far  from  the  land." 
— Periplus,  §  40. 

c.  1370.  "  The  guides  had  maliciously- 
misled  them  into  a  place  called  the  Eunchi- 
ran.  In  this  place  all  the  land  is  impreg- 
nated with  salt,  to  a  degree  impossible  to 
describe." — Shatm-i-Slrdj-Afif,  in  Elliot,  iii. 
324. 

1583.  "Muzaffar  fled,  and  crossed  the 
Ban,  which  is  an  inlet  of  the  sea,  and  took 
the  road  to  Jessalmfr.  In  some  places  the 
breadth  of  the  water  of  the  Ran  is  10  hos 
and  20  kos.  He  went  into  the  country  which 
they  call  Each,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
\i&\x:T."—Tabakat-i-Akbarl,  in  Mliot,  v.  440. 

c.  1590.  "Between  Chalwaneh,  Sircar 
Ahmedabad,  Putten,  and  Surat,  is  a  low 
tract  of  country,  90  cose  in  length,  and  in 
breadth  from  7  to  30  cose,  which  is  called 
Eun,  Before  the  commencement  of  the 
periodical  rains,  the  sea  swells  and  inun-i 
dates  this  spot,  and  leaves  by  degrees  after 
the  rainy  season."— ^wcc»  (Grlsidwin,  ed. 
1800,  ii.Yl). 

1849.  "On  the  morning  of  the  24th  I 
embarked  and  landed  about  6  p.m.  in  the 
Eunn  of  Sindh. 

"...  a  boggy  syrtis,  neither  sea 
Nor  good  dry  land.  .  ." 

IDrii  Leaves  from  Yomvj  Eijypt,  14. 

Bupee,  s.  Hind,  rupiya,  from  Skt. 
rwpya,  '  wrought  silver.'  The  standard 
com  of  the  Anglo-Indian  monetary 
system,  as  it  was  of  the  Mahommedan 
Empire  that  preceded  us.  It  is  com- 
monly stated  (as  by  Wilson,  in  his 
article  on  this  word,  which  contains 
much  valuable  and  condensed  informa- 
tion) that  the  rupee  was  introduced 
by  Sher  Shah  (in  1542).  And  this  is, 
no  doubt,  formally  true;  but  it  is 
certain  that  a  coin  substantially  iden- 
tical with  the  rupee,  i.e.  approximating 
to  a  standard  of  100  ratis  (or  175  grs. 
troy)  of  silver,  an  ancient  Hindu 
standard,  had  been  struck  by  the 
Mahommedan  sovereigns  of  Delhi 
m  the  13th  and  I4th  centuries, 
and  had  fornied  an  important  part 
of  their  currency.    In  fact,  the  ca- 


pital coins  of  Delhi,  from  the  time 
of  lyaltimish  (a.D.  1211-1236)  to  the 
accession  of  MahommedTughlak(1325) 
were  gold  and  silver  pieces,  respec- 
tively of  the  weight  just  mentioned. 
We  gather  from,  the  statements  of  Ibu 
Batuta  and  his  contemporaries  that 
'the  gold  coin,  which  the  former  gene- 
rally calls  tauga,  and  sometimes  gfold 
dinar,  was  worth  10  of  the  silver 
coin,  which  he  calls  dinar,  thus  indi- 
cating that  the  relation  of  gold  to 
silver  value  was,  or  had  recently  been, 
as  10 : 1.  Mahommed  Tughlak  remo- 
delled the  currency,  issuing  gold  pieces 
of  200  grs.  and  silver  pieces  of  140  grs. 
— an  indication  probably  of  a  great 
"depreciation  of  gold"  (to  use  our 
modern  language)  consequent  on  the 
enormous  amount  of  gold  bullion  ob- 
tained from  the  plunder  of  Western 
and  Southern  India.  Some  years  later 
(1S30)  Mahommed  developed  his  no- 
table scheme  of  a  forced  currency, 
consisting  entirelj'  of  copper  tokens. 
This  threw  everything  into  confusion, 
and  it  was  not  till  six  years  later  that 
any  sustained  issues  of  ordinary  coin 
were  recommenced.  From  about  this 
time  the  old  standard  of  175  grs.  was  re- 
adopted  for  gold,  and  was  maintained  to 
the  time  of  Sher  Shah.  But  it  does  not 
appear  that  the  old  standard  was  then 
resumed  for  silver.  In  the  reign  of 
Mahommed's  successor  Feroz  Shah, 
Mr.  E.  Thomas's  examples  show  the 
gold  coin  of  175  grs.  standard  running 
parallel  with  continued  issues  of  a 
silver  (or  professedly  silver)  coin  of 
140  grs. ;  and  this,  speaking  briefly, 
continued  to  be  the  case  to  the  end 
of  the  Lodi  dynasty  (i.e.  1520). 
The  coinage  seems  to  have  sunk  into 
a  state  of  great  irregularity,  not 
remedied  by  Baber  (who  struck  ash- 
rafis  and  dirhams,  such  as  were  used 
in  Turkestan)  or  Humayun,  but  the 
reform  of  which  was  undertaken  by 
Sher  Shah  as  above-mentioned. 

His  silver  coin  of  175-178  grs.  was 
that  which  popularly  obtained  the 
name  of  rupiya,  which  name  has  con- 
tinued to  our  day.  The  weight,  indeed, 
of  the  coins  so  styled,  never  very  ac- 
curate in  native  times,  varied  in  dif- 
ferent States,  and  the  purity  varied 
still  more.  The  former  never  went 
very  far  on  either  side  of  170  grs.,  but 
the  quantity  of  pure  silver  contained 
in  it  sunk  in  some  cases  as  low  as 
140  grs.,  and   even,    in   exceptional 


EUPEE. 


580 


RUPEE. 


cases,  to  100  grs.  Variation  iiowever 
■was  not  confined  to  native  Sta,tes. 
Rupees  were  struck  in  Boiubay  at  a 
very  early  date  of  the  British  occupa- 
tion. Of  these  there  are  4  specimens 
in  the  Br.  Mus.  The  first  bears  ohv. 
'  The  Evpee  op  Bombaiji.  1677.  By 
AUTHORITY  or  Ohahles  the  Se- 
cond;   rev.    King  oe   Gkea*   Bki- 

TAINE  .   FkANOE    .   AND  .  IRELAND   .' 

Wt.  167-8  gr.  The  fourth  bears  ohe. 
'  Hon  .  Soc  .  Ang  .  Ind  .  oiii.'  -with  a 
shield;  rev.  'A .  Deo  .  Pax  .  et  .  Incee- 

MENTUM  : — MON  .  BOSIBAY  .  AnGLIC  . 

Eegim'.  A°  7°.'  Weight  177-8  gr. 
Different  Rupees  minted  by  the  British 
Government  were  current  in  the  three 
Presidencies,  and  in  the  Bengal  Pre- 
sidency several  were  current;  viz., 
the  Sihha  (see  Sicca)  Rupee,  which 
latterly  weighed  192  grs.,  and  con- 
tained 176  grs.  of  pure  silver ;  the 
FarakJmbad,  which  latterly  weighed 
ISOgrs.,*  containing  16o-215  of  pure 
silver ;  the  Beriares  Rupee  (up  to  1819), 
which  weighed  174'76  grs.,  and  con- 
tained 168'87o  of  pure  silver.  Besides 
these  there  was  the  Chalani  or  '  cur- 
rent' rupee  of  account,  in  which  the 
Company's  accounts  were  kept,  of 
which  116  were  equal  to  100  sikJcaa. 
The  Bombay  Rupee  was  adopted  from 
that  of  Surat,  and  from  1800  its  weight 
was  178-32  grs. ;  its  pure  silver  164-94. 
The  Rupee  at  Madras  (where  however 
the  stonSar-c?  currency  was  of  an  entirely 
different  character,  see  pagoda)  was 
originally  that  of  the  Nawab  of  the 
Oarnatic  (or  '  Nabob  of  Arcot ')  and 
was  known  usually  as  the  Arcot  Rupee. 
We  find  its  issues  varying  from  171  to 
177  grs.  in  weight,  and  from  160  to 
170  of  pure  silver;  whilst  in  1811 
there  took  place  an  abnormal  coinage, 
from  Spanish  dollars,  of  rupees  with  a 
weight  of  188  grs.  and  169-20  of  pure 
silver. 
Also    from  some   reason  or  other, 


*  The  term  Soiiaut  rupees,  which  was  of  fre- 
quent occurrence  down  to  the  reformation  and 
unittoation  of  the  Anglo-Indian  coinage  in  1883,  is 
one  very  difBcult  to  elucidate.  The  word  is  pro- 
perly samvdtf  pi.  of  Ai\  sana{t),  a  year.  Accord- 
ing to  tlie  old  practice  in  Bengal,  coins  deterio- 
rated in  value,  in  comparison  with  the  rupee  of 
account,  when  they  passed  the  third  year  of 
their  currency,  and  these  rupees  were  tenned  San- 
wat  or  Sonaut.  But  in  1773,  to  put  a  stop  to  this 
inconvenience,  Government  detei-mined  that  all  ru- 
pees coined  in  future  should  bear  the  impression 
of  ,the  19th  san  or  year  of  Shah  'Alara  (the  Mogul 
then  reigning).  And  in  ail  later  uses  of  the  terra 
ipncmt  it  appears  to  be  equivalent  in  value  to  the 
parakhabad  rupee,  or  the  modern  "Company's 
jiupee  "  (which  was  of  the  same  standard). 


perhaps  from  commerce  between  those 
places  and  the  '  Coast,'  the  Chittagong 
and  Dacca  currency  {i.e.  in  the  extreme 
east  of  Bengal)  "  formerly  consisted  of 
Arcot  rupees ;  and  they  were  for  some 
time  coined  expressly  for  those  districts 
at  the  Calcutta  and  Dacca  Mints."  (!)* 
These  examples  will  give  some  idea 
of  the  confusion  that  prevailed  (with- 
out any  reference  to  the  vast  variety 
besides  of  native  coinages),  but  the 
subject  is  far  too  complex  to  be  dealt 
with  more  minutely  in  the  space  we  can 
afford  to  it  in  such  a  work  as  this. 
The  first  step  to  reform  and  assimi- 
lation took  place  under  Regulation 
VII.  of  1833,  but  this  still  maintained 
the  exceptional  Sicca  in  Bengal, 
though  assimilating  the  rupees  over 
the  rest  of  India.  The  /Sicca  was 
abolished  as  a  coin  by  Act  XIII.  of 
1836  ;  and  the  universal  rupee  of 
British  territory  has  since  been  the 
"Company's  Rupee,"  as  it  was  long 
called,  of  180  grs.  weight  and  165  pure 
silver,  representing  therefore  in  fact 
the  Furruckabad  Rupee. 

1610.  "This  armie  consisted  of  100,000 
horse  at  the  least,  with  infinite  number  of 
Camels  and  Elephants  :  so  that  with  the 
whole  baggage  there  could  not  bee  lesse 
than  flue  or  sixe  hundred  thousand  persons, 
insomuch  that  the  waters  were  not  suf- 
ficient for  them  ;  a  Hussocke  of  water 
being  sold  for  a  Bupia,  and  yet  not  enough 
to  be  had." — Hawkins,  in  Furclmi,  i.  427. 

1616.  ' '  Bupias  monetae  genus  est,  qua- 
rum  singulae  xxvi  assibus  gallicis  aut 
circiter  aequivalent.  "—./an'ic,  iii.  83. 

,,  "...  As  for  his  Government  of 
Patau  onely,  he  gave  the  King  eleven  Leckes 
of  Bupias  (the  Bupia  is  two  shillings,  two- 
pence sterling) .  .  .  wherein  he  had  Regall 
Autlioritie  to  take  what  he  list,  which  was 
esteemed  at  five  thousand  horse,  the  pay  of 
every  one  at  two  hundred  Rupiaa  by  the 
yeare." — Sir  T.  Roe,  in  Pwrchas,  i.  548. 

„  "They  call  the  peeces  of  money 
Toopees,  of  which  there  are  some  of  divers 
values,  the  meanest  worth  two  shillings  and 
threepence,  and  the  best  two  shillings  and 
ninepenoe  sterling." — Terry,  ini  Purchm, 
ii.  1471. 

1648.  "  Reducing  the  Bopie  to  four 
and  twenty  Holland  Stuyvers." — Van  Twist, 
26. 

1653.  ' '  Bonpie  est  vne  monoye  des  Indes 
de  la  valeur  de  30s."  (i.e.  sous).—DelaBaul- 
laye-le-Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  355. 

c.  1666.  "  And  for  a  Boupy  (in  Bengal) 
which  is  about  half  a  Crown,  you  may  have 
20  good  Pullets  and  more ;  (Jeese  and  Ducks, 
in  proportion."— ^ernicj-,  E.  T.,  p.  140. 

*  Frinsep,  Usc/vl  Tablet,  ed.  by  E.  Thomu,  24. 


BUSSUD. 


687 


BYOT. 


1673.  "  The  other  was  a  Goldsmith,  who 
had  coined  copper  Bupees." — Fryer,  97. 

1677.  "  We  do,  by  these  Presents.  ..  . 
give  and  grant  unto  the  said  Governor  and 
Company'.  .  .  full  and  free  Liberty,  Power, 
and  Authority  ...  to  stamp  and  coin  .  .  . 
Monies,  to  be  called  and  known  by  the 
Name  or  Xames  of  Eupeea,  Fices,  and 
Budgrooks,  or  by  such  other  Name  or 
Names  .  .  .  ." — Letters  Patent  of  Charles  II. 
In  Charters  of  E.,  I.  Co.,  p.  111. 

1771.  ' '  We  fear  the  worst  however ;  that 
is,  that  the  Government  are  about  to  inter- 
fere with  the  Company  in  the  management 
of  Affairs  in  India.  Whenever  that  happens 
it  will  be  high  Time  for  us  to  decamp.  I 
know  the  Temper  of  the  King's  Officers 
pretty  well,  and  however  they  may  decry 
our  manner  of  acting  they  are  ready 
enough  to  grasp  at  the  Bnpees  whenever 
they  fall  within  their  Keaoh." — MS.  Letter 
of  James  RenneU,  March  31. 

Kussud,  s.  P.  rotsad.  The  provi- 
sion of  grain,  forage,  and  other  neces- 
saries got  ready  by  the  local  officers  at 
the  camping  ground  of  a,  military 
force  or  official  cortege. 

The  vernacular  word  has  some  other 
technical  meanings  (see  Wilson),  but 
this  is  its  meaning  in  an  Anglo-Indian 
mouth. 

Rut,  s.  Hind,  rath,  a  chariot.  Now 
apphed  to  a  native  carriage,  drawn  by  a 
pony,  and  used  by  women  on  a  journey. 

Also  applied  to  the  car  in  which 
idols  are  carried  forth  on  festival  days. 

1829.  "This  being  the  case  I  took  the 
liberty  of  taking  the  rut  and  horse  to  camp 
as  prize  property." — John  Shipp,  ii.  183. 
See  under  Eook. 

Rnttee,  Rettee,  s.  Hind,  ratti 
(Skt.  rahtiM,  from  rakta,  '  red ').  The 
seed  of  a  leguminous  creeper  {Abriis 
precatorius,  L. ),  sometimes  called 
country  liquorice, — a  pretty  scarlet 
pea  with  a  black  spot, — used  from,  time 
immemorial  in  India  as  a  goldsmith's 
■weight,  and  known  in  England  as 
'  Crab's  eyes.'  Mr.  Thomas  has  shown 
that  the  ancient  rata  may  be  taken  as 
equal  to  l-7o  grs.  Troy  (Numismata 
Orientalia,  New  ed.,  Pt.  I.,  pp.  12-14). 
This  work  of  Mr.  Thomas's  contains 
interesting  information  regarding  the 
old  Indian  custom  of  basing  standard 
weights  upon  the  weight  of  seeds,  and 
■we  borrow  from  his  paper  the  folio-wing 
extract  from  Manu : — 

"  .  .  .  viii.  132.  The  very  small 
mote  which  may  be  discerned  in  a  sun- 
beam passing  through  a  lattice  is  the 
first  of  quantities,  and  men  call  it  a 


trasarenu.  133.  Eight  of  these  trasa- 
renus  are  supposed  equal  in  weight  to 
one  minute  poppy-seed  [likhyd),  three 
of  those  seeds  are  equal  to  one  black 
mustard-seed  {rdja-sarshapa),  and 
three  of  these  last  to  a  white  mustard- 
seed  (jraMra-sars/iajjn).  134.  Six  white 
mustard-seeds  are  equal  to  a  middle- 
sized  barley-corn  [yava),  three  such 
barley-corns  to  one  krislinala  (or  rak- 
tika),  five  krishnalas  of  gold  are  one 
m&sha,  and  sixteen  such  mdsJias  one 
suvarna,"  etc.  (lb.,  p.  13). 

In  the  Ain,  Abdul  Pazl  calls  the 
ratti  surkh,  which  is  a  translation 
(Pers.  for  '  red ').  In  Persia  the  seed 
is  called  chas7im-i-kJiurus,  '  Cock's  eye  ' 
(see  BlocJimann's  E.  T.,  i.,  16  n.). 

c.  1676.  "At  the  Mine  oi_ Soumelpour 
in  Bengala,  they  weigh  by  Bati's,  and  the 
Eati  is  seven  eighths  of  a  Carat,  or  three 
grains  and  a  half." — Tavernier,  E.T.,  ii.  140. 

Ryot,  s.  Arab,  ra'tyat  (from  ra'a, 
'to  pasture'),  meaning  originally,  ac- 
cording to  its  etymology,  '  a  herd  at 
pasture;  '  but  then  '  subjects'  (collec- 
tively) .  It  is  by  natives  used  for '  a  sub- 
ject'  in  India,  but  its  specific  Anglo- 
Indian  application  is  to  'a  tenant  of 
the  soU;'  an  individual  occupying  land 
as  a  farmer  or  cultivator. 

In  Turkey  the  word,  in  the  form 
raiya,  is  applied  to  the  Christian  sub- 
jects of  the  Porte,  who  are  not  liable  to 
the  conscription,  but  pay  a  poll-tax  in 
lieu,  the  Kharaj  (or  Jizya,  see  Jezya). 

1776.  "  For  some  period  after  _  the 
creation  of  the  world  there  was  neither 
Magistrate  nor  Pimishment ....  and  the 
Byots  were  nourished  with  piety  and 
morality." — Halhed,  Gentoo  Code,  41. 

1789. 
"  To  him  in  a  body  the  Byots  complain'd 

That  their  houses  were  burnt,  and  their 
cattle  distrain'd." 

The  Letters  of  Simpkin  the  Second,  &c.  11. 

1790.  "A  raiyot  is  rather  a  farmer  than 
a  husbandman." — Colebrooke,  in  Life,  42. 

1809.  "The  ryots  were  all  at  work  in 
their  fields."— iorrf  Valentia,  ii.  127. 

1813. 
"  And  oft  around  the  cavern  fire 

On  visionary  schemes  debate, 

To  snatch  the  BayahB  from  their  fate." 
Byron,  Bride  of  Abydos. 

1820.  "  An  acquaintance  with  the  cus- 
toms of  the  inhabitants,  but  particularly  of 
the  rayets,  the  various  tenures  .  .  .  .  ,  the 
agreements  usual  among  them  regarding 
cultivation,  and  between  them  and  aouoars 
respecting  loans  and  advances  ....  is 
essential  to  a  judge."— ^f(r  T.  Munro,  in 
Life,  ii.  17. 


EYOTWABBY. 


588 


SAFFLOWER. 


1870.  "  Byot  is  a  word  which  is  much  .  .  . 
misused.  It  is  Arabic,  but  no  doubt  comes 
through  the  Persian.  It  means  '  protected 
one,'  'subject,'  'a  commoner,'  as  dis- 
tinguished from  '  Eaeea '  or  '  noble.'  In 
a  native  mouth,  to  the  present  day,  it  is  used 
in  this  sense,  and  not  in  that  of  tenant." — 
Systems  ofLandTermre  (Cobden  Club),  167. 

The  title  of  a  newspaper,  in  English 
but  of  native  editing,  published  for 
some  years  back  in  Calcutta,  cor- 
responds to  what  is  here  said;  it  is 
Raees  and  Raiyat. 

1877.  "The  great  financial  distinction 
between  the  followers  of  Islam  .  .  .  and 
the  rayahs  or  infidel  subjects  of  the  Sultan, 
was  the  payment  of  haratch  or  capitation 
tax."— i^tftfcty,  H.  of  Greece,  v.  22  (ed.  1877). 

1884.  ' '  Using  the  rights  of  conquest  after 
the  fashion  of  the  Normans  in  Sngland,  the 
Turks  had  everywhere,  except  in  the 
Cyclades,  .  .  .  seized  on  the  greater  part 
of  the  most  fertile  lands.  Hence  they 
formed  the  landlord  class  of  Greece  ;  whilst 
the  Rayahs,  as  the  Turks  style  their  non- 
Mussulman  subjects,  usually  farmed  the 
territories  of  their  masters  on  the  metayer 
system." — Mm-ray's  Handbook  for  Gh-eece 
(by  A.  F.  Yule),  p.  54. 

B-yotwarry,  adj.  A  technicality  of 
modern  coinage.  Hind,  from  Pers. 
ra'iyatwar,  formed  from,  the  preceding. 
The  ryotwarry  system  is  that  under 
which  the  settlement  for  land  revenue 
is  made  directly  by  the  Government 
agency  with  each  individual  cultivator 
holding  land,  not  with  the  village  com- 
munity, nor  with  any  middleman  or 
landlord,  payment  being  also  received 
directly  from  every  such  individual. 
It  is  the  system  which  chiefly  prevails  in 
the  Madras  Presidency ;  and  was  ela- 
borated there  in  its  present  form  mainly 
by  Sir  Thomas  Munro. 

1824.  "It  has  been  objected  to  the 
ryotwari  system  that  it  produces  unequal 
assessment  and  destroys  ancient  rights  and 
privileges ;  but  these  opinions  seem  to 
originate  in  some  misapprehension  of  its 
nature."— Afim««c«,  &c.,  of  Sir  T.  Munro,  i. 
265.  We  may  observe  that  the  spelling  here 
is  not  Munro's.  The  Editor,  Sir  A.  Ar- 
buthnot,  has  followed  a  system  (see  Pre- 
face, p.'x.);  and  we  see  in  Gleig's  Life 
(iii.  355)  that  Munro  wrote  '  Sayetwar.' 


Sable-fish.    See  Hilsa. 

Sadras  or  §adraspat£m,  n.p.    This 
name  of  a  place  42  m.  south  of  Madras, 


the  seat  of  an  old  Dutch  factory,  was 
probably  shaped  into  the  usual  form  in 
a  sort  of  conformity  with  Madras  or 
Madraspatam.  The  correct  name  is 
Sadurai,  but  it  is  sometimes  made  into 
Sadrang-  and  Shatranjpatam. 

Fryer  (p.  28)  calls  it  Sandrasla- 
patam,  which  is  probably  a  misprint 
for  Sandrastapatam. 

1672.  "  From  Tirepoplier  you  come .  .  , 
to  Sadraspatam,  where  our  people  have  a 
Factory." — Baldaeus,  152. 

1726.  ' '  The  name  of  the  place  is  properly 
Sadrangapatam ;  but  for  short  it  is  also 
called  Sadrampatam,  and  most  commonly 
Sadraspatam.  In  the  Tellinga  it  indicates 
the  name  of  the  founder,  and  in  Persian  it 
.  means '  thousand  troubles '  or  the  Shah-board 
which  we  call  chess." — Valentijn,  Choro- 
mandel,  11.* 

0.  1780.  "  J'avois  pens^  que  Sadras  au- 
roit  iti  le  lieu  oil  devoient  finir  mes 
contrariet^s  et  mes  courses." — Raafner,  i, 
141. 

,,  "  '  Non,  je  ne  suis  point  An- 
glois,'  m'&riai-je  aveo  indignation  et  trans- 
port ;  '  je  suis  un  HoUandois  de  Sadringa- 
patnam.' " — Id.  191. 

1781.  "  The  chief  officer  of  the  French 
now  despatched  a  summons  to  the  English 
commandant  of  the  Fort  to  surrender,  and 
the  commandant,  not  being  of  opinion  he 
could  resist .  .  .  evacuated  the  fort,  and 
proceeded  by  sea  in  boats  to  Sudrung 
Puttun."— £■.  of  Hydur  Naik,  447. 

Safflower,  s.  The  flowers  of  the 
annual  Garthwrrms  tinctorius,  L.  (N.  0. 
Compositae),  a  considerable  article  of 
export  from  India  for  use  as  a  red  dye, 
and  sometimes,  from  the  resemblance 
of  the  dried  flowers  to  salfron,  termed 
'  bastard  saffron.'  The  colouring 
matter  of  safflower  is  the  basis  of 
rouge.  The  name  is  a  curious  modifi- 
cation of  words  by  the  '  striving  after 
meaning.'  For  it  points,  in  the  first 
half  of  the  name,  to  the, analogy  with 
saffron,  and  in  the  second  half  to  the 
object  of  trade  being  a  flower.  But 
neither  one  nor  the  other  of  these 
meanings  forms  any  real  element  in 
the  word.  Safflower  appears  to  be  an. 
eventual  corruption  of  the  Arabic 
name  of  the  thing,  'usfur.  This  word 
we  find  in  medieval  trade-lists  {e.g., 
in  Pegolotti)  to  take  various  forms  such 
as    asfiore,    as/role,    astifore,    zaffrole, 


*  The  curious  explanatiou  of  Shatrani  or 
'chess,'  as  'a  thousand  troubles,'  is  no  douM 
some  false  popular  etymology  ;  such  as  (P.)  '  sad- 
raoj,'  'a  hundred  griefs.'  Tlie  word  is  really  of 
Sanskrit  origin,  from  "  Chaturangam,"  literally 
"  quadripartite  ; "  the  four  constituent  parts  of 
an  army,  viz.  horse,  foot,  chariots,  and  elephants. 


SAFFRON. 


589 


SAGO. 


saffiore;  from  the  last  of  wHch.  the 
transition  to  aafflower  is  natural.  In 
the  old  Latin  translation  of  Ayicenna 
it  seems  to  be  called  Crocus  hortulanus, 
for  the  corresponding  Arabic  is  given 
Juufor. 

Another  Arabic  name  for  this  article 
is  kurtum,  -which  we  presume  to  be  the 
origin  of  the  botanist's  carthamits.  In 
Hind,  it  is  called  husumblm, 

Bretschneider  remarks  that  though 
the  two  plants,  saffron  and  safflower, 
have  not  the  slightest  resemblance, 
and  belong  to  two  diflerent  families 
and  classes  of  the  nat.  system,  there 
has  been  a  certain  confusion  between 
them  among  almost  all  nations,  in- 
cluding the  Chinese. 

c.  1200.  "'Tlsfur  ....  Abu  Hanifa. 
This  plant  yields  a  colouring  matter,  used 
in  dyeing.  There-are  two  kinds,  cultivated 
and  wild,  both  of  which  grow  in  Arabia,  and 
the  seeds  of  which  are  called  al-kurtum." — • 
Ibn  Baithar,  ii.  196. 

0.  1343.  "  Affiore  vuol  esser  fresco,  e 
asciutto,  6  colorito  rosso  in  colore  di  buon 
zafferano,  e  non  giallo,  e  chiaro  a  modo  di 
femminella  di  zaSerano,  e  che  non  sia  tras- 
andato,  che  quando  fe  vecchio  e  trasandato 
si  spolverizza,  e  fae  vermini." — Pegolotti, 
372. 

1612.    "The  two  Indian  ships  aforesaid 

did  discharge  these  goods  folio-wing 

oosfar,  which  is  a  red  die,  great  quantitie." 
—Oa/pt.  Swris,  in  Purchas,  i.  347. 

1810.  "Le  safran  batard  ou  carthame, 
nomm^  dans  le  commerce  tajranon,  est 
appel^  par  les  Arabes  .  .  .  OBfour  ou  .  .  . 
Kwtom.  Suivant  M.  Sonnini,  le  premier 
nom  ddsigne  la  plante  ;  et  le  second,  ses 
graines." — Silv.  de  Sacy,  Note  on  AbdcU- 
latif,  p.  123. 

1813.  "Safflower  (Ctasom,  Hind.,  .4a- 
fmir,  Arab.)  is  the  flower  of  an  annual 
plant,  the  Cartlmmus  tinctorius,  growing  in 
Bengal  and  other  parts  of  India,  which 
when  well-cured  is  not  easily  distinguish- 
able from  saffron  by  the  eye,  though  it  has 
nothing  of  its  smell  or  taste." — Milbum, 
ji.  238. 

Saffi:on,  s.  The  true  saffron  [Crocus 
mtivus,  L.)  in  India  is  cultivated  in 
Kashmir  only.  In  South  India  this 
name  is  given  to  turmerick,  which  the 
Portuguese  called  agafrao  da  terra 
(^'country  saffron.')  The  Hind,  name 
is  haldi,  or  in  the  Decoan  halad.  Gar- 
cia de  Orta  calls  it  croco  Indiaco, 
'Indian  saffron.'  Indeed,  Dozy  shows 
that  the  Arab.  JmrJcum  for  turmerict 
(whence  the  bot.  Lat.  curcuma)  is 
probably  taken  from  the  Greek  KpoKos 
or  obi.  KpoKov. 

Moodeen  Sherif  says  that  JcurJcum 


is  applied  to  saffron  in  many  Persian 
and  other  writers. 

0.  1200.  "  The  Persians  call  this  root  al- 
Hard,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Basra  call  it 
al-Kurkum,  and  al-Kurkum  is  Saifron. 
They  call  these  plants  Saffron  because  they 
dye  yellow  in  the  same  way  as  Saffron 
does."— /ire  Baithar,  ii.  370. 

1563.  "  B.  Since  there  is  nothing  else  to 
be  said  on  this  subject,  let  us  speak  of  what 
we  call  '  country  saffi:on.' 

"  0.  This  is  a  medicine  that  should  be 
spoken  of,  since  it  is  in  use  by  the  Indian 
physicians  ;  it  is  a  medicine  and  article  of 
trade  much  exported  to  Arabia  and  Persia. 
In  this  city  (Goa)  there  is  little  of  it,  but 
much  in  Malabar,  i.e.  in  Cananor  and 
Calecut.  The  Canarins  call  the  root  alad  : 
and  the  Malabars  sometimes  give  it  the 
same  name,  but  more  properly  call  it 
mangale,  and  the  Malays  cunhet;  the 
Persians,  darzard,  which  is  as  much  as  to 
say  'yellow-wood.'  The  Arabs  call  it 
Juibet ;  and  all  of  them,  each  in  turn,  say 
that  this  saSron  does  not  exist  in  Persia, 
nor  in  Arabia,  nor  in  Turkey,  except  what 
comes  from  India." — Garcia,  D'O.,  f.  78  f. 
Further  on  he  identifies  it  with  curcuma. 

1726.  "  Curcuma,  or  Indian  Saffron." — 
Valentijn,  Char.  42. 

Sago,  s.  Prom  Malay  sdgu.  The 
farinaceous  pith  taken  out  of  the  stem 
of  several  species  of  a  particular  genus 
of  palm,  especially  Metroxylon  laeve. 
Mart.,  and  M.  EumpMi,  Willd.,  found 
in  every  part  of  the  Indian  Archipelago, 
including  the  Philippines,  wherever 
there  is  the  proper  soil.  They  are  most 
abundant  in  the  eastern  part  of  the 
region  indicated,  including  the  Mo- 
luccas and  N.  Guinea,  which  probably 
formed  the  original  habitat;  and  in 
these  they  supply  the  sole  bread  of  the 
natives.  In  the  remaining  parts  of  the 
Archipelago,  sago  is  the  food  only  of 
certain  wild  tribes,  or  consumed  (as  in 
Mindanao)  by  the  poor  only,  or  pre- 
pared (as  at  Singapore,  &c.)  for  export. 
There  are  supposed  to  be  five  species 
producing  the  article. 

1298.  "  They  have  a  kind  of  trees  that 
produce  flour,  and  excellent  flour  it  is  for 
food.  These  trees  are  very  tall  and  thick, 
but  have  a  very  thin  bark,  and  inside  the 
bark  they  are  crammed  with  flour." — 
Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iii.  ch.  xi. 

1330.  "But  as  for  the  trees  which  pro- 
duce flour,  tis  after  this  fashion ....  And 
the  result  is  the  best  pasta  in  the  world, 
from  which  they  make  whatever  they 
choose,  cates  of  sorts,  and  excellent  bread, 
of  which  I,  Friar  Odoric,  have  eaten." — 
Fr.  Odoric,  in  Cathay,  &c.,  92. 

1,522.  "Their  bread  (in  Tidore)  they 
make   of  the  wood  of  a  certain  tree  like  a 


SAGWIBE. 


590 


SAHIB. 


palm-tree,  and  they  make  it  in  this  way. 
They  take  a  piece  of  this  wood,  and  extract 
from  it  certain  long  black  thorns  which  are 
situated  there;  then  they  pound  it,  and 
make  bread  of  it  which  they  call  sagu. 
They  make  provision  of  this  bread  for  their 
sea  voyages." — Pigafetta,  Hak.  Soc,  p.  136. 
This  is  a  bad  description,  and  seems  to 
refer  to  the  Sagwire,  not  the  true  sago-tree 
(see  that  word). 

1552.  "  There  are  also  other  trees  which 
are  called  5agus,  from  the  pith  of  which 
bread  is  made." — Oastanheda,  vi.  24. 

1553.  "Generally,  although  they  have 
some  millet  and  rice,  all  the  people  of  the 
Isles  of  Maluco  eat  a  certain  food  which 
they  call  Sagum,  which  is  the  pith  of  a  tree 
like  a  palm-tree,  except  that  the  leaf  is 
softer  and  smoother,  and  the  green  of  it  is 
rather  dark." — Barros,  III.  v.  5. 

1579.  "...  and  a  Kind  of  meale  which 
they  call  Sago,  made  of  the  toppes  of  certaine 
trees,  tasting  in  the  Mouth  like  some  curds, 
but  melts  away  like  sugar." — Drak£i  Voy- 
age, Hak.  Soc,  p.  142. 

,,  Also  in  a  Ust  of  "  Certaine  Wordes 
of  the  Naturall Language  of  laua ;"  "Sagu, 
bread  of  the  Countrc-y."— flaiJ.  iv.  246. 

c.  1690.  "  Prirao  Sagus  genuina,  Malaice 
Sagu,  sive  Lapia  tuni,  h.e.  vera.  Sagu." — 
Rwmphius,  i.  75.  (We  cannot  make  out  the 
language  of  lapia  tuni.) 

1727.  "And  the  inland  people  subsist 
mostly  on  Sagow,  the  Pith  of  a  small  Twig 
split  and  dried  in  the  Sun." — A.  Ham.  ii. 
93. 

Sagwire,  s.  A  name  applied  often 
in  books,  and,  formerly  at  least,  in  the 
colloquial  use  of  European  settlers  and 
traders,  to  tlie  Gomuti  palm  or  Arenga 
saccharifera,  Labill.,  wliicli  abounds 
in  tbe  Ind.  Archipelago,  and  is  of 
great  importance  to  its  rural  economy. 
The  name  is  Port,  sagueira  (analogous 
to  palmeira),  in  Span,  of  the  Indies 
saguran,  and  no  doubt  is  taken  from 
sagu,  as  the  tree,  though  not  the  sago- 
palm,  of  commerce,  affords  a  sago  of 
inferior  kind.  Its  most  important  pro- 
duct, however,  is  the  sap,  which  is 
used  as  toddy  (q.-v.),  and  which  in 
former  days  also  afforded  almost  all 
the  sugar  used  by  natives  in  the 
islands.  An  excellent  cordage  is  made 
from  a  substance  resembling  black 
horse-hair,  which  is  found  between  the 
trunk  and  the  fronds,  and  this  is  the 
gomuti  of  the  Malays,  which  furnished 
one  of  the  old  specific  names  {Borassxm 
Oomutus,  Loureiro).  There  is  also  found 
in  a  like  position  a  fine  cotton-like  sub- 
stance which  makes  excellent  tinder, 
and  strong  stiff  spines  from  which  pens 
are  made,  as  well  as  arrows  for 
the  blowpipe  (see  Sumpitan).    "  The 


seeds  have  been  made  into  a  confec- 
tion, whilst  their  pulpjr  envelope 
abounds  in  a  poisonous  juice — ^used 
in  the  barbarian  wars  of  the  natives 
— ^to  which  the  Dutch  gave  the  appro- 
priate name  of  '  hell- water '  "  (Craw- 
furd,  Desc.  Diet.,  p.  145). 

The  term  sagwire  is  sometimes  ap- 
plied to  the  toddy  or  palm-wine,  as 
will  be  seen  below. 

1515.  "They  use  no  sustenance  except 
the  meal  of  certain  trees,  which  trees  they 
call  Sagur,  and  of  this  they  make  bread." 
— Giov.  da  BmpoU,  86. 

1615.  "Oryza  tamen  magna  hie  copia, 
ingens  etiam  modus  arborum  quas  Sagaras 
vocant,  quaeque  varia  suggerunt  commoda." 
— Jarric,  i.  201. 

1631.  ".  .  .  tertia f requens est  in  Banda 
ac  reliquis  insulis  Moluocis,  quae  distillat 
ex  arbore  non  absimili  Palmae  Indicae, 
isque  potus  indigenis  Saguer  vocatur  .  .  ." 
— Jac.  Bontii,  Dial.  iv.  p.  9. 

1784.  "The  natives  drink  much  of  a 
liquor  called  saguire,  drawn  from  the 
palm-tree." — Forrest,  Mergui,  73. 

1820.  "The  Portuguese,  I  know  not  for 
what  reason,  and  other  European  nations 
who  have  followed  them,  call  the  tree  and  the 
liquor  sagwire." — Crawfurd,  Hist.,  i.  401. 

Sahib,  s.  The  title  by  which,  all 
over  India,  European  gentlemen,  and 
it  may  be  said  Europeans  generally, 
are  addressed,  and  spoken  of,  when  no 
disrespect  is  intended,  by  natives.  It 
is  also  the  general  title  (at  least  where 
Hindustani  or  Persian  is  used)  which 
is  affixed  to  the  name  or  office  of  a 
European,  corresponding  thus  rather 
to  Monsieur  than  to  Mr.  For  Colonel 
Sahib,  Collector  Sahib,  Lord  Sdlnb,  and 
even  Sergeant  Sahib  are  thus  used,  as 
well  as  the  general  vocative  Sahib! 
'Sir!' 

In  other  Hind,  use  the  word  is 
equivalent  to  '  Master;'  and  it  is  oc- 
casionally used  also  as  a  specific  title 
both  among  Hindus  and  Musulmans, 
e.g.  Appa  Sahib,  Tlpu  Sahib;  and  ge- 
nerically  is  a&xed  to  tlie  titles  of  men 
of  rank  when  indicated  by  those  titles, 
as  Khan.  Sahib,  Nawab  Sahib,  Eaja 
Sahib, 

The  word  is  Arabic,  and  originally 
means  'a  companion;'  (sometimes  a 
Companion  of  Mahommed). 

1673.  "...  To  which  the  subtle  Heathen 
replied,  Sahab  (i.e.  Sir),  why  will  you  do 
more  than  the  Creator  meant  ?  "—Fryer, 
417. 

1689.  "  Thus  the  distracted  Husband  in 
his  Indian  English  confest,  English  failUon, 


SAINT  JOHN'S. 


591 


SAIVA. 


Sab,  best  fashion,  have  one  Wife  befet  for 
one  TS.wbB,nd."—Ovington,  326. 

1853.  "  He  was  told  that  a  '  Sahib ' 
wanted  to  speak  with  him." — Oakfield,  ii. 
252. 

1878.  "■.  .  .  Forty  Elephants  and  five 
Sahibs  with  guns  and  innumerable  fol- 
lowers."— Life  in  the  Mofusail,  i.  194. 

a.  Saint  John's,  n-p.  An  EngUsli 
sailor's  corruption,  wliicll  for  a  long 
time  maintained  its  place  in  our  maps. 
It  is  the  Sindan  of  the  old  Arab  Geo- 
graphers, and  was  the  first  durable  set- 
tling-place of  the  Parsee  refugees  on 
their  emigration  to  India  in  the  8th 
century.  The  proper  name  of  the  place, 
which  is  in  lat.  20°  12'  and  lies  88  m. 
north  of  Bombay,  and  about  66  miles 
south  of  Surat,  is  apparently  Sajam 
(see  Hist,  of  Cambay,  in  Bo.  Oovt. 
Selections,  No.  xxvi.,  N.S.,  p.  52),  but 
it  is  commonly  called  Sanjan.  E.  B. 
Eastwick  in  J.  Bo.  Br.  B.  As.  Soc.  E.  i. 
167,  gives  a  Translation  from  the  Per- 
sian of  the  "KisMh-i-Sa,nj§i,n,  or  His- 
tory of  the  arrival  and  settlement  of 
the  Parsees  in  India." 

Sanjan  is  about  3  m.  from  the  little 
river -mouth  port  of  Umbargam. 
"Evidence  of  the  greatness  of  Sanjan 
is  found,  for  miles  round,  in  old 
foundations  and  bricks.  The  bricks 
are  of  very  superior  quality." — Bomb. 
Gazetteer,  vol.  xiv.  302. 

c.  1150.  "Sindan  is  1^  mile  from  tha 
sea-  .  .  ,  The  town  is  large  and  has  an  ex- 
tensive commerce  both  in  exports  and  im- 
ports."— fflriai,  in  Elliot,  i.  85. 

c.  1599. 
"When  the  Dastur  saw  the  soil  was  good, 

He  selected  the  place  for  their  residence  : 

The  Dastur  named  the  spot  Sanjan, 

And  it  became  populous  as  the  Land  of 
Iran." 

Kixsah,  &c.,  as  above,  p.  179. 

c.  1616.  "The  aldea  NarRol  ...  in  tho 
lands  of  Daman  was  infested  by  Malabar 
Moors  in  their  paris,  who  commonly  landed 
there  for  water  and  provisions,  and  plun- 
dered the  boats  that  entered  or  quitted  the 
river,  and  the  passengers  who  crossed  it, 
with  heavy  loss  to  the  aldeas  adjoining  the 
river,  and  to  the  revenue  from  them,  as 
well  as  to  that  from  the  custom-house  of 
Singens."—Bocarro,  Decada,  670. 

1623.  "Lamattinaseguente, fattogiomo, 
sooprimmo  terra  di  lontano  .  .  .  inunluogo 
pooo  diacosto  da  Baseain,  ehe  gl'  Inglesi 
chiamano  Terra  di  San  Giovanni ;  ma  nella 
carta  da  navigare  vidi  esser  notato,  in  lingua 
Portoghese,  col  nome  &'ilhas  das  vaccas,  o 
'isole  delle  vacche'  al  niodo  nostro." — P. 
delta  Voile,  ii.  500. 

1630.  "  It  happened  that  in  safety  they 
made  to  the  land  of  St,  lohns  on  the  shoares 


of  India." — Lord,  Tlie  Beligion.  qf  the  Per- 
sees,  3. 

1644.  "Besides  these  four  posts  there 
are  in  the  said  district  four  Tanadarias,  or 
different  Captainships,  called  SamgSs  (St. 
John's),  Danu,  Maim,  and  Trapor." — Bo- 
carro  (Port.  MS.V 

1673.  _  "  In  a  Week's  Time  we  turned  it 
up,  sailing  by  Bai;ein,  Tarapore,  Valentine's 
Peak,  St,  Jonn's,  and  Daman,  the  last  City 
northward  on  the  Continent,  belonging  to 
the  Portuguese."— ifj-^ffl-,  82. 

1808.  "  They  (the  Parsee  emigrants) 
landed  at  Dieu,  and  lived  there  19  years; 
but,  disliking  the  place  .  .  .  the  greater 
part  of  them  left  it  and  came  to  the  G-uzerat 
coast,  in  vessels  which  anchored  off  Seyjan, 
the  name  of  a  town." — B.  JDrummond. 

1813.  "The  Parsees  or  Guebres  .  .  . 
continued  at  this  place  (Diu)  for  some  time, 
and  then  crossing  the  G-ulph,  landed  at 
Snzan,  near  Nunsaree,  which  is  a  little  to 
the  southward  of  Surat." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem. 
i.  109. 

1841.  "  The  high  land  of  St.  John,  about 
3  leagues  inland,  has  a  regular  appearance 
.  .  ." — fforsburgh's  Lirectorj/,  ed.  1841.,  i. 
470. 

1872.  "In  connexion  with  the  landing 
of  the  Parsis  at  Sanjan,  in  the  early  part  of 
the  8th  century,  there  still  exist  copies  of 
the  15  Sanskrit  Slokas,  in  which  their 
Mobeds  explained  their  religion  to  Jad^ 
K^n^,  the  Kclja  of  the  place,  and  the  reply 
he  gave  them." — In.d.  Antiq.,  i.  214.  The 
Slokas  are  given.  See  them  also  in  Dosah- 
hai  Fratnji's  Hist,  of  the  Parsees  (1884),  i. 
31. 

b.  St.  John's  Island,  n.p.  This 
again  is  a  corruption  of  Sa.ti-Shan, 
the  Chinese  name  of  an  island  at  the 
mouth  of  Canton  Eiver,  the  place 
where  St.  Francis  Xavier  died,  and 
was  originally  buried. 

1687.  "We  came  to  Anchor  the  same 
Day,  on  the  N.E.  end  of  St.  John's  Island. 
This  Island  is  in  Lat.  about  22  d.  30  min. 
North,  lying  on  the  S.  Coast  of  the  Province 
of  Quantung  or  Canton  in  China," — Lam- 
pier,  i.  406. 

1727.  "A  Portuguese  Ship  .  .  .  being 
near  an  Island  on  that  Coast,  called  after 
St.  Juan,  some  Gentlemen  and  Priests  went 
ashore  for  Diversion,  and  accidentally  found 
the  Saint's  Body  uncorrupted,  and  carried 
it  Passenger  to  Goa." — A.  Ham,  i.  252. 

1780.  "  St.  John's,"  in  Lunn's  New  Di-. 
rectory,  472. 

c.  St.  John's  Islands.  This  is  also 
the  chart-name,  and  popular  European 
name  of  two  islands  about  6  m.  S.  of 
Singapore,  the  chief  of  which  is  pro- 
perly Pulo  Sikajang. 

Saiva,  s.     A  worshipper  of   &iva ; 
Skt.  Saiva,  adj.,  '  belonging  to  Siva.' 
1651,     "  The  second  sect  of  the  Bramins, 


SALA. 


592 


SALEB,  SALEP. 


'  Seivia '  ....  by  name,  say  that  a  certain 
Eswara  is  the  supreme  among  the  gods,  and 
that  all  the  others  are  subject  to  him."— 
Bogerius,  17. 

1867.  "This  temple  is  reckoned,  I  be- 
lieve, the  holiest  shrine  in  India,  at  least 
among  the  Shaivites." — Bp.  Mihnan,  in 
Memmrs,  p.  48. 

Sala,  s. H. — said,  'brother-in-law,' 
i.e.  wife's  brother;  but  used  ellip- 
tically  as  a  low  term  of  abuse. 

1881.  "Another  of  these  popular  Paris 
sayings  is  '  et  ta  saw?'  which  is  as  in- 
sulting a  remark  to  a  Parisian  as  the  appa- 
rently harmless  remark  sala,  '  brother-in- 
law,'  is  to  a  Hindoo." — Sat.  Mev.,  Sept.  10, 


Salaam,  s.  A  salutation ;  pro- 
perly oral  salutation  of  Mahommedans 
to  eacb,  other.  Arab,  saldm,  '  peace.' 
Used  for  any  act  of  salutation ;  or  for 
'  compliments.' 

1513.  "The  ambassador  (of  Bisnagar) 
entering  the  door  of  the  chamber,  the  Go- 
vernor rose  from  the  chair  on  which  he  was 
seated,  and  stood  up  whilst  the  ambassador 
made  him  great  calema."— Corrra,  Lendas, 
II.  i.  377.     See  also  p.  431. 

15.52.  "  The  present  having  been  seen  he 
took  the  letter  of  the  Governor,  and  read  it 
to  him,  and  having  read  it  told  him  how 
the  Governor  sent  him  his  falema,  and  was 
at  his  command  with  all  his  fleet,  and  with 
all  the  Portuguese  .  .  ." — Castanheda,  iii. 
445. 

1611.  "  ^alema.  The  salutation  of  an 
inferior.'' — Coharruvias,  Sp.  Diet.,  s.  v. 

1626.  ' '  Hee  (Selim,  i.  e.  Jahanglr)  tumeth 
cuer  his  Beades,  and  saith  so  many  words, 
to  wit  three  thousand  and  two  hundred, 
and  then  presenteth  himself  to  the  people 
to  receive  their  salames  or  good  morrow 
.  .  ." — Furchas,  Pilgrimage,  523. 

1638.  "  En  entrant  ils  se  saliient  de  leur 
Salom  qu'ils  accompagnent  d'vne  profonde 
inclination." — MandeUlo,  Paris,  1659,  223. 

1648.  "...  this  salutation  they  call 
salam ;  and  it  is  made  with  bending  of  the 
body,  and  laying  of  the  right  hand  upon 
the  head."— Van  Twist,  55. 

1689.  "The  Salem  of  the  Religious 
Bramins,  is  to  join  their  Hands  together, 
and  spreading  them  first,  make  a  motion 
towards  their  Head,  and  then  stretch  them 
out." — Ovington,  183. 

1694.  "The  Town  Conioopolies,  and 
chief  inhabitants  of  Egmore,  came  to  make 
their  Salaam  to  the  President."— WAceter, 
i.  281. 

1717.  ' '  I  wish  the  Priests  in  Tranquebar 
a  Thousand  fold  Schalam." — PMlHpii  Acct. 
62. 

1809._  "  The  old  priest  was  at  the  door, 
with  his  head  uncovered,  to  make  his  sa- 
laams."—irf.  Valentia,  i.  273. 


1813. 
"  '  Ho  !  who  art  thou  ? '— '  This  low  salam 
Replies,  of  Moslem  faith  I  am.' " 

Byron,  Tlie  Giaour. 

1832.  "  II  me  rendit  tous  les  salams  que 
je  fis  autrefois  au  Grand  Mogol." — Jacque- 
Tiumt,  Corresp.,  ii.  137. 

1844.  "All  chiefs  who  have  made  their 
salam  are  entitled  to  carry  arms  person- 
ally."—(J.  O.  of  Sir  C.  Napier,  2. 

Saleb,    Salep,    s.      This  name  is 
applied  to  the  tubers  of  various  spe- 
cies of  orcMs  found  in  Europe  and 
Asia,  which  from  ancient  times  have 
had  a  great  reputation  as  being  resto- 
rative  and  highly    nutritious.    This' 
reputation  seems  originally  to    have 
rested  on  the  '  doctrine  of  signatures,' 
but  was  due  parti j^  no  doubt  to  the 
fact   that   the  mucilage  of  saleb  has 
the  property  of  fomung,  even  with 
the  addition  of  40  parts  of  water,  a 
thick  jelly.     Good  modem  authorities 
quite  disbelieve  in  the  virtues  ascribed 
to  aahh,  though  a   decoction    of   it, 
spiced  and  sweetened,  makes  an  agree- 
able drink  for  invalids.     Saleb  is  iden- 
tified correctly  hj  Ibn  Baithar  with  the 
Satyrium  of  Dioseorides  and  Galen. 
The  full  name  in  Arabic  (analogous  to 
the  Greek  orchis)  is  Khusl-al-tha'lab, 
i.e.  '  testiculus  vulpis ;'  but  it  is  com- 
monly known  in  India  as  salep-misry, 
i.e.  Salep  of  Egypt  {tha'lab  misri). 

In  Upper  India  saleb  is  derived  from 
various  species  of  Eulophia,  found  in 
Eashmlr  and  the  Lower  Himalaya. 

Saloop,  which  is,  or  used  to  be, 
supplied  hot  in  winter  mornings  by, 
itinerant  vendors  in  the  streets  of 
London  is,  we  believe,  a  representa- 
tive of  Saleb;  but  we  do  not  know 
from  what  it  is  prepared. 

In  the  first  quotation  it  is  doubtful 
what  is  meant  by  sail/;  but  it  seems 
possible  that  the  traveller  may  not 
have  recognized  the  word  tha'lah  in  its 
Indian  pronunciation: 

0.  1340.  "  After  that,  they  fixed  the 
amount  of  provision  to  be  given  by  the 
Sultan,  viz.  1000  Indian  ritls  of  flour  .  .  . 
1000  of  meat,  a  large  number  of  ritls  (how 
many  I  don't  now  remember)  of  sugar,  of 
ghee,  of  sallf,  of  areca,  and  1000  leaves  of 
betel." —ibn  Batuta,  iii.  382. 

1727.  "They  have  a  fruit  caUed  Salob, 
about  the  size  of  a  Peach,  but  without  a 
stone.  They  dry  it  hard  ...  and  being 
be^en  to  Powder,  they  dress  it  as  Tea  and 
Coffee  are  .  .  .  They  are  of  opinion  that  it 
is  a  great  Kestorative."- ^.  Sam.  i.  125. 

1838.  "  Saleb  Uisree,  a  medicine,  comes 
(a  little)  from  Russia.     It  is  considered  a 


SALEM. 


593 


SALLABAB. 


good  nutritive  for  the  human  constitution, 
and  is  for  this  purpose  powdered  and  taken 
with  milk.  It  is  in  the  form  of  iiat  oval 
pieces  of  about  80  grains  each.  ...  It  is 
sold  at  2  or  3  Rupees  per  ounce." — Desc.  of 
<urticles  found  in  Bazars  of  Cabool.  In 
■Pun/jab  Trade  Beport,  1862,  App.  vi. 

1882  (?).  "  Here  we  knock  against  an 
ambulant  salep-shop  (a  kind  of  tea  which 
■people  drink  on  winter  mornings) ; ;  there 
against  roaming  oil,  salt,  or  water-vendors, 
bakers  carrying  brown  bread  on  wooden 
trays,  pedlars  with  cakes,  fellows  offering 
dainty  little  bits  of  meat  to  the  loiowing 
•purchaser." — Levkosia,  The  Capital  of  Cy- 
$rm,  ext.  in  St.  James's  Gazette,  Sept.  10. 

Salem,  n.p.  A  town  and  inland 
district  of  S.  India.  Properly  Shelam, 
wMoh  is  perhaps  a  corruption  of  Chera, 
the  name  of  the  ancient  monarchy  in 
which  this  district  was  embraced. 

Salempoory,  s.  ,A  kind  of  chintz. 
See  allusions  under  Palempore. 

c.  1780.  ".  .  .  .  et  Ton  y  fabriquoit 
diff^rentes  espfeces  de  toiles  de  ooton,  telles 
que  salempouris."— iTaa/jiO',  ii.  461. 

SaUgrain,  s.  Skt.  Salagrama  (this 
seems  to  be  properly  the  name  of  a 
place,  '  Village  of  the  Sal-tree,' — a 
real  or  imaginary  tirtha  or  place  of 
sacred  pilgnmage,  mentioned  in  the 
Mahabharat).  A  pebble  having 
mystic  Tirtues,  found  m  certain  rivers, 
e.g.  Grandak,  Son,  &c.  Such  stones 
are  usually  marked  by  containing  a 
fossil  ammonite.  The  salagrama  is 
often  adopted  as  the  representative  of 
some  god,  and  the  worship  of  any 
god  may  be  perform.ed  before  it.*  It 
IS  daily  worshipped  by  the  brahmans ; 
but  it.  is  especially  connected  with 
Vaishnava  doctrine. 

In  May  1883  a  salagrama  was  the 
ostensible  cause  of  great  popular  ex- 
citement among  the  Hindus  of  Cal- 
cutta. During  the  proceedings  in  a 
family  suit  before  the  High  Court,  a 
question  rose  regarding  the  identity 
of  a  ialagrdm,  regarded  as  a  household 
god.  Counsel  on  both  sides  suggested 
that  the  thing  should  be  brought  into 
court.  Mr.  Justice  Norris  hesitated 
to  give  this  order    till  he  had  taken 


Like  the  Bairv'^toi'  which  the  Greelcs  got 
tlirongh  the  Semitic  nations.  In  Photius  there 
«y  extracts  from  Damasoius  (M/e  oflsidoi-us  the 
nilosapher),  whiuh  speak  of  the  stones  called 
Bmtulos  and  BaiMion,  which  were  objects  of 
worship,  gave  oracles,  and  were  apparently  used 
in  healing.  These  appear,  from  what  is  stated, 
to  have  heen  meteoric  stones.  There  were  many 
!"  I^lMnoa  (see  Phot.  BiUioth.,  ed.  1653,  pp.  1047, 
1062—3), 


advice.  The  attorneys  on  both  sides, 
HindQs,  said  there  could  be  no  objec- 
tion ;  the  Court  interpreter,  a  high-caste 
Brahman,  said  it  could  not  be  brought 
into  court,  because  of  the  coir-matting, 
but  it  might  with  perfect  propriety  be 
brought  into  the  corridor  for  inspection ; 
which  was  done.  This  took  place 
during  the  excitement  about  the 
"  Hbert  BiU,"  giving  natives  ma- 
gisterial authority  in  the  provinces 
over  Europeans;  and  there  followed 
most  violent  and  oflensive  articles  in 
several  native  newspapers  reviling 
Mr.  Justice  Norris,  who  was  believed 
to  be  hostile  to  the  Bill.  The  editor 
of  the  Bengallee  newspaper,  an  educated 
man,  and  formerly  a  member  of  the 
covenanted  civil  service,  the  author  of 
one  of  the  most  unscrupulous  and 
violent  articles,  was  summoned  for 
contempt  of  court.  He  made  an 
apology  and  complete  retractation, 
but  was  sentenced  to  two  months'  im- 
prisonment. 

c.  1590.  "Salgram  is  a  black  stone 
which  the  Hindoos  hold  sacred.  .  .  .  They 
are  found  in  the  river  Sown,  at  the  distance 
of  40  cose  from  the  mouth." — Ayeen,  Glad- 
win's E.  T.,  1800,  U.  25. 

1782.  "Avant  de  finir  I'histoire  de 
Vichenou,  je  ne  puis  me  dispenser  de 
parler  de  la  pierre  de  Salagraman.  EUe 
n'est  autre  chose  qu'une  coquille  petrifi^e 
du  genre  des  cornes  d'AT/inwn ;  leslndiens 
pr^tendent  qu'elle  represente  Vichenou, 
parcequ'ils  en  ont  d^couvert  de  neuf  nuances 
difi^rentes,  ce  qu'ils  ^apportent  aux  neuf 
incarnations  de  ce  Dieu  ....  Cette  pierre 
est  aux  sectateurs  de  Vichenou  ce  que  le 
Lingam  est  %  oeux  de  Chiven." — Sonnerat, 
i.  307. 

Sallabad  s.  This  word,  now  quite 
obsolete,  occurs  frequently  in  the  early 
records  of  English  settlements  in 
India,  for  the  customary  or  prescrip- 
tive exactions  of  the  native  Govern- 
ments, and  for  native  prescriptive 
claims  in  general.  It  is  a  word  of 
Mahratti  development,  salabad,  '  pe- 
rennial.' applied  to  permanent  collec- 
tions or  charges;  apparently  a  fac- 
titious word  from  P.  sal,  '  year,'  and 
Ar.  dbad,  '  ages.' 

1703.  " .  .  .  although  these  are  hard- 
ships, yet  by  length  of  time  become  Sal- 
labad (as  we  esteem  them),  there  isno  great 
demur  made  now,  and  are  not  recited  here 
as  grievances. " — In  Wheeler,  ii.  19. 

1716.  "The  Board  upon  reading  them 
came  to  the  following  resolutions :— That 
for  anything  that  has  yet  appeared  the 
(^omatees  may  cry  out  their  Pennagundocj 

Q  Q 


SALOOTBEE. 


594 


SALSETTE. 


Nagarum  ...  at  their  houses,  feasts,  and 
weddings,  &o.,  according  to  Salabad,  but 
not  before  the  Pagoda  of  Chindy  Pillary 
,  .  ."—Ibid.  234. 

1788.  "  Sallabaud.  (Usual  Custom). 
A  word  used  by  the  Moors  Government  to 
enforce  their  demand  of  a  present."— 7ndion. 
Vocabulary  [StocMale). 

Salootree,  Salustree,  s.  Hind. 
Salotar,  SaloirS.  A  native  farrier  or 
horse-doctor.  This  class  is  now  almost 
always  Mahommedan.  But  the  word 
is  taken  from  the  Skt.  name  Salihotra, 
the  original  owner  of  which  is  supposed 
to  have  written  in  that  language  a 
treatise  on  the  Veterinary  Art,  which 
stiU  exists,  in  a  form  more  or  less 
m.odified  and  imperfect. 

"  A  knowledge  of  Sanskrit  must 
have  prevailed  pretty  generally  about 
this  time  (14th  cent.),  for  there  is 
in  the  Eoyal  Library  at  Lucknow  a 
work  on  the  veterinary  art,  which  was 
translated  from  the  Sanskrit  by  order 
of  Grhiydsu-d  din  Muhammad  Shdh 
Khilji.  This  rare  book,  called -K"Mr-rM««T 
l-Mulk,  was  translated  as  early  as  A.H. 
783(a.d.  1381),  from  an  original  styled 
Sdlotar,  whichis  the  name  of  an  IncGan, 
who  is  said  to  have  been  a  Brahman, 
and  the  tutor  of  Susruta.  The  Preface 
says  the  translation  was  made  '  from 
the  barbarous  Hindi  into  the  refined 
Persian,  in  order  that  there  may  be  no 
m.ore  need  of  a  reference  to  infidels  '"* 
{Elliot,  V.  573-4). 

Salsette,  n.  p.  (a).  A  considerable 
island  immediately  north  of  Bombay. 
The  island  of  Bombay  is  indeed  natur- 
ally a  kind  of  pendant  to  the  island  of 
Salsette,  and  during  the  Portuguese 
occupation  it  was  so  in  every  sense. 
That  occupation  is  still  marked  by 
the  remains  of  numerous  villas  and 
churches,  and  by  the  survival  of  a 
large  E.  Catholic  population.  The 
island  also  contains  the  famous  and 
extensive  caves  of  Kanheri  (see  Ken- 
nery).  The  old  city  of  Tana  (q.v.)  also 
stands  upon  Salsette.  Salsette  was 
claimed  as  part  of  the  Bombay  dotation 
of  Q.  Catharine,  but  refused  by  the 
Portuguese.  The  Mahrattas  took  it 
from  them  in  1739,  and  it  was  taken 

•  "  It  is  curious  that  without  any  allusion  to  this 
work,  another  on  the  Veterinary  Art,  styled  Sdlo- 
tart,  and  said  to  comprise  in  the  Sanskrit  original 
16,000  slokaSy  was  translated  in  the  reign  of  Shdh 
Jahan.  ...  by  Saiyad  'AbduUa  Khim  BahMur 
Firoz  Jang,  who  had  found  it  amongst  some  other 
Sanskrit  books  which  .  .  .  had  been  plundered 
from  Amar  Singh,  Bini,  of  Chitor." 


from  these  by  us  in  1774.  The  name 
has  been  by  some  connected  with  the 
salt-works  which  exist  upon  the  island 
{Salinas).  But  it  appears  in  fact  to  be 
the  corruption  of  a  Mahratti  name 
Shashti,  from  Shashashti,  meaning 
'  Sixty-six '  (Skt.  Shat-shaahti),  be- 
cause (it  is  supposed)  the  island  was 
alleged  to  contain  that  number  of 
villages. 

(b).  Salsette  is  also  the  name  of 
the  three  provinces  of  the  Goa  territory 
which  constituted  the  Velhas  Gonqnistas 
or  Old  ConcLuests.  These  lay  all 
along  the  coast,  consisting  of  (1)  the 
Ilhas  (viz.  the  island  of  Groa  and  minor 
islands  divided  by  rivers  and  creeks), 
(2)  Bardez  on  the  northern  mainland, 
and  (3)  Salsette  on  the  southern  main- 
land. The  port  of  Marmagaon,  which 
will  be  the  terminus  of  the  Portuguese 
Indian  Railway,  is  in  this  Salsette. 

The  name  probably  had  the  like 
origin  to  that  of  the  Island  Salsette ;  a 
parallel  to  which  was  found  in  the  old 
name  of  the  Island  of  Goa,  Ticoari, 
meaning  (Mahr.)  Tu-wMi,  "  30 
hamlets." 

A.D.  1186.  "I,  Aparaditya  ("the  para- 
mount sovereign,  the  Ruler  of  the  Koiikana, 
the  most  illustrious  King  ")  have  given  with 
a  libation  of  water  24  drachms,  after  ex- 
empting other  taxes,  from  the  fixed  revenue 
of  the  oart  in  the  village  of  MahauU,  con- 
nected with  Shat- shashti." — Inscription 
edited  by  Pandit  Bhaga/ohnlal  Indraji,  in 
J.  Bo.  Br.  B.  A.S.  xii. 

a. 

1536.  "  Item— Revenue  of  the  Cusba 
(Cacabe)  of  Maym  :  _ 

Rb'lxbj/edeoi  (40,567) 
And  the  custom-house  (Marv- 

dovim)  of  the  said  Maym  .  „  (48,000) 
And  Mazagong  {Magagudo).  ,,  (11,500) 
And  Bombay  (Monbaym)  .  „  (23,000) 
And  the  Cusba  and  Customs 

ofCaranja        .        .        .      „       (94,700) 

And  in  paddy  (bat^    .  xxi  muras,  i  candil. 

And  the  Island  of  Salsete  fedeas  (319,000) 

And  in  paddy      .    .  xxi  muras,  1  candil." 

S.  Botelho,  Tombo,  p.  142. 

1538.  "Beyond  the  Isle  of  Elephanta 
{do  AUfante)  about  a  league  distant  is  the 
island  of  Salsete.  This  island  is  seven 
leagues  long  by  5  in  breadth.  On  the  north 
it  borders  the  Gulf  of  Cambay,  on  the  south 
it  has  the  I.  of  Elephanta,  on  the  east  the 
mainland,  and  on  the  west  the  I.  of  Bombai 
or  of  Boa  Vida,  This  island  is  very  fertile, 
abounding  in  provisions,  cattle,  and  game 
of  sorts,  and  in  its  hiUs  is  great  plenty 
of  timber  for  building  ships  and  galleys. 
In  that  part  of  the  island  which  faces  the 
S.W.  wind  is  built  a  great  and  noble  city 
called  Thana ;  and  a  league  and  a  half  in 
the  interior  is  an  immense  edifice  called  the 


SAL8ETTE. 


595 


SAMBOOK. 


Pagoda  of  Salsete  ;  both  one  and  the  other 
objects  most  worthy  of  note  ;  Thana  for  its 
decay  {destroigdoj,  and  the  Pagoda  as  a  work 
unique  in  its  way,  and  the  like  of  which  is 
nowhere  to  be  seen," — Jodo  de  Castro, 
Primo  JRoteiro  da  India,,  69-70. 

1554. 

"  And  to  the  Tanadar  {tenadar)  of  Salsete 
30,000  r-eis. 

"  He  has  under  him  12  peons  (piSes)  of 
whom  the  said  governor  takes  7 ;  leaving 
him  5,  which  at  the  aforesaid  rate  amount 
to  10,800  reis. 

""And  to  a  Parvu  (see  Parvoe)  that  he 
haB,  who  is  the  country  writer  ....  and 
having  the  same  pay  as  the  Tenadar  Mor, 
which  is  3  pardaos  a  month,  amounting  in 
ayear  at  the  saidrate  to  10, 800  rcis. " — Botelko, 
Tombo,  in  Subsidios,  211-212. 

1610.  "Prey  Manuel  de  S.  Mathias, 
guardian  of  the  convent  of  St.  Francis  in 
Goa,  writes  me  that  ....  in  Goa  alone 
there  are  90  resident  friars ;  and  besides  in 
Bacaim  and  its  adjuncts,  viz.,  in  the  island 
of  Salsete,  and  other  districts  of  the  north 
they  have  18  parishes  (fregnezias)  of  native 
Christians  with  vicars ;  and  five  of  the 
convents  have  colleges,  or  seminaries  where 
they  bring  up  little  orphans ;  and  that  the 
said  Ward  of  Goa  extends  300  leagues  from 
north  to  south." — Zdvros  das  Monroes,  298. 

c.  1760.  "It  was  a  melancholy  sight  on 
the  loss  of  Salsett,  to  see  the  many  families 
forced  to  seek  refuge  on  Bombay,  and 
among  them  some  Portuguese  Hidalgos 
or  noblemen,  reduced  of  a  sudden  from  very 
flourishing  circumstances  to  utter  beggary." 
—Qrose,  i.  72. 

1808.  "The  Island  of  Sashtp  (corrupted 
by  the  Portuguese  into  Salsette)  was  con- 
quered by  that  Nation  in  the  year  of  Christ 
1534,  from  the  Mohammedan  Prince  who 
was  then  its  Sovereign  ;  and  thereupon 
parcelled  out,  among  the  European  subjects 
of  Her  Most  Paithful  Majesty,  into  village 
allotments,  at  a  very  small  Foro  or  guit- 
leni."— Bombay  Begn.  I.  of  1808 ;  sec.  ii. 

b.- 

1510.  "And  he  next  day,  by  order  of 
the  Governor,  with  his  own  people  and 
many  more  from  the  Island  (Goa)  passed 
over  to  the  mainland  of  Salsete  and  An- 
truz,  scouring  the  districts  and  the  tana- 
daris,  and  placing  in  them  by  his  own  hand 
tanadars  and  collectors  of  revenue,  and 
put  all  in  such  order  that  he  collected  much 
money,  insomuch  that  he  sent  to  the  factor 
at  Goa  very  good  intelligence,  accompanied 
by  much  money.  "—(7o)TOT,  ii.  161. 

1546.  "  We  agree  in  the  manner  follow- 
ing, to  wit,  that  I  Idalxaa  promise  and 
swear  on  our  Koran  (no  noso  mo^affo),  and 
by  the  head  of  my  eldest  son,  that  I  will  re- 
main always  firm  in  the  said  amity  with  the 
King  of  Portugal  and  with  his  governors 
of  India,  and  that  the  lands  of  Salsete 
and  Bardees,  which  I  have  made  contract 
and  donation  of  to  His  Highness,  I  con- 
firm and  give  anew,  and  I  swear  and 
promise  by  the,  oath   aforesaid   never  to 


reclaim  them  or  make  them  the  subject  of 
War." — Treaty  hetvreen  D.  John  de  Castro 
and  Idalxaa,  who  was  formerly  called 
Idal^do  (Adil  Khan), — Botelko,  Tombo,  40. 

1598.  "On  the  South  side  of  the  Hand 
of  Goa,  wher  the  riuer  runneth  againe  into 
the  Sea,  there  oommeth  euen  out  with  the 
coast  a  land  called  Salsette,  which  is  also 
vnder  the  subieotion  of  the  Portingales, 
and  is  ...  .  planted  both  with  people  and 
fruite." — Idnschoten,  51. 

1602.  "Before  we  treat  of  the  Wars 
which  in  this  year  (c.  154C )  Idalxa  (Adil  Shah) 
waged  with  the  State  about  the  mainland 
provinces  of  Salsete  and  Bard&,  which 
caused  much  trouble  to  the  Government  of 
India,  it  seems  well  to  us  to  give  an  account 
of  these  Moor  Kings  of  Visiapor." — Couto, 
IV.,  X.  4. 

Salwen,  n.p.  The  great  river  en- 
tering the  sea  near  Martaban  in  Bri- 
tish Burma,  and  which  the  Chinese  in 
its  upper  course  call  Lu-hiang.  The 
Burmese  form  is  Than-lwen,  but  the 
original  form  is  probably  Shan. 

Saillbook,s.  Ar. sa'n'buk,''a,nii}un'buk, 
a  kind  of  small  vessel  formerly  used 
in  Western  India  and  still  on  the 
Arabian  coast.  It  is  smaller  than  the 
lagala  (see  Buggalow),  and  is  chiefly 
used  to  communicate  between  a  road- 
stead and  the  shore,  or  to  go  inside 
the  reefs.  Burton  renders  the  word  ' '  a 
foyst,"  which  is  properly  a  smaller 
kind  of  galley.  See  description  in  last 
quotation  below. 

0.  330.  "It  is  the  custom  when  a  vessel 
arrives  (at  Makdashau)  that  the  Sultan's 
BUnb&k  boards  her  to  ask  whence  the  ship 
comes,  who  is  the  owner,  and  the 'skipper 
(or  pUot),  what  she  is  laden  with,  and  what 
merchants  or  other  passengers  are  on 
board."— 7J«  Batata,  ii.  183,  also  see  pp.  17, 
181,  etc. 

1498.  "  The  Zambuco  came  loaded  with 
doves'-dung,  which  they  have  in  _  those 
islands,  and  which  they  were  carrying,  it 
being  merchandize  for  Cambay,  where  it  is 
used  in  dying  cloths," — Correa,  Lendas,  i. 
33-34. 

„  In  the  curious  Vocabulary  of  the 
language  of  Calicut,  at  the  end  of  the 
Boteiro  of  Vasoo  da  Gama,  we  find :  "  Bar- 
cas;  Cambuoo." 

1506.  "Questo  Capitanio  si  prese  uno 
sambuco  molto  ricoo,  veniva  dalla  Mecha 
per  Colocut." — Leonardo  CcC  Masser,  17. 

1510.  "As  to  the  names  of  their  ships, 
some  are  called  Sambuchi,  and  these  are 
flat-bottomed."— FartAema,  154. 

1516.  "Item— our  Captain  Major,  or 
Captain  of  Cochim  shall   give  passes    to 

*  There  is  a  Sanskrit  -word  iambuka,  a  bivalve 
shell,  but  we  are  unable  to  throw  light  on  any 
possible  transfer. 

Q  Q  2 


SAMBRB. 


596 


8AM8H00. 


secure  the  navigation  of  the  ships  and 
■zanhuqos  of  their  ports  .  .  .  provided  they 
■do  not  carry  spices  or  drugs  that  we  require 
for  our  cargoes,  but  if  such  be  found,  for 
the  first  occasion  they.shall  lose  all  the  spice 
.and  drugs  so  loaded,  and  on  the  second 
they  shall  lose  both  ship  and  cargo,  and  aU 
jnay  be  taken  as  prize  of  war." — Treaty  of 
Xopo  Soares  with  Couldo  (ftuilon),  in  Botelho, 
Tombo,  Subsidies,  p.  32. 

1518.    See  quotation  under  Prow. 

1543.  "  Item — that  the  Zanbuquos  which 
shall  trade  in  his  port  in  rice  or  nele 
(paddy)  and  cottons  and  other  matters 
shall  pay  the  customary  iues."— -Treaty  of 
Martin  Affonso  de  Sousa  with  Conlam  in 
Motelho,  Tombo,  37. 

1855.  "Our  pilgrim  ship  ....  was  a 
Sambuk  of  about  400  ardibs  (50  tons),  with 
narrow  wedge-like  bows,  a  clean  water-line, 
a  sharp  ked,  undecked  except  upon  the 
poop,  which  was  high  enough  to  act  as  a 
«ail  in  a  gale  6f  wind.  We  carried  2  masts, 
imminently  raking  forward,  the  main  con- 
siderably longer  than  the  mizen,  and  the 
former  was  provided  with  a  large  triangular 

latine " — Burton,  Pilgrimage  to  El 

Medinah  and  Meccah,  i.  276, 

1858.  "  The  vessels  of  the  Arabs  called 
'Sembuk  are  small  Baggelows  of  80  to  100 
tons  burden.  Whilst  they  run  out  forward 
into  a  sharp  prow,  the  after  part  of  the 
-vessel  is  disproportionately  broad  and 
«levated  above  the  water,  in  order  to  form 
.a  counterpoise  to  the  colossal  triangular 
sail  which  is  hoisted  to  the  masthead  with 
■such  a  spread  that  often  the  extent  of  the 
yard  is  greater  than  the  whole  length  of  the 
"vessel." — F.  von  Neimans,  in  Zcitschr,  der 
Deutsch.  Morgenl.  Gesellsch.  xii.  420. 

1880.  "  The  small  sailing  boat  with  one 
.sail,  which  is  called  by  the  Arabs  'Jam- 
liook '  with  which  I  went  from  Hodeida  to 
Aden.'*— Letter  in  Athenaeum,  March  13th, 
J).  346. 

,  Sambre,  Sambur,  s.  Hind,  sSbar, 
or  sdmbar.  A  kind  of  stag  (iJttsa  .dris- 
totelis,  Jerdon),  tlie  Elk  of  S.  Indian 
sportsmen;  ghaus  of  Bengal;  jerrow 
(jara,o)oi  the  Himalaya ;  tne  largest  of 
iidian  stags,  and  found  in  all  the  large 
forests  of  India. 

The  word  is  often  applied  to  the  soft 
leather,  somewhat  resembling  chamois 
leather,  prepared  from  the  hide. 

1673.  ".  .  .  .  Our  usual  diet  was  of 
spotted  deer.  Sabre,  wild  Hogs,  and  some- 
times wild  Cows." — Fryer,  175. 

1823.  "The  skin  of  the  Sambre,  when 
well  prepared,  forms  an  excellent  material 
for  the  military  accoutrements  of  the  soldiers 
of  the  native  Powers." — Malcolm,  Cent.  In- 
dia, i.  9. 

Sampan,  s.  A  kind  of  small  boat 
or  skiff.  The  word  appears  to  be 
Javanese  and  Malay,    It  must  have 


been  adopted  on  the  Indian  shores,  for 
it  was  picked  up  there  at  an  early 
date  by  the  Portuguese ;  and  it  is  now 
current  throughout  all  the  further 
East.  The  word  is  often  said  to  be 
originally  Chinese,  '  aanpan '  =  '  three 
boards,'  and  this  is  possible.  It  is 
certainly  one  of  the  most  ordinary 
words  for  a  boat  in  China.  Moreover 
there  is  another  kind  of  boat  on  the 
Tangtse  which  is  called  wu-pan,  '  five 
boards.'*  Giles  however  says :  '  Erom 
the  Malay  sampa»i=:three  boards';  but 
in  this  there  is  some  confusion.  The 
word  has  no  such  meaning  in  Malay. 

1510.  "  My  companion  said,  '  What 
means  then  might  there  be  for  going  to  this 
island?'  They  {answered :  'That  it  was 
necessary  to  purchase  a  chiampana,'  that 
is  a  small  vessel,  of  which  many  are  found 
there." — Varthema,  242. 

1516.  "They  (the  Moors  of  Quilacare) 
perform  their  voyages  in  small  vessels 
which  they  call  champana."' — Bwriosa, 
172. 

c.  1540.  "  In  the  other,  whereof  the 
captain  was  slain,  there  was  not  one  es- 
caped, for  Quiay  Panian  pursued  them  in  a 
Champana,  which  was  the  Boat  of  his 
Jmik?'— Pinto  (Cogan,  p.  79),  orig.  ch. 
lix. 

1552,  " .  .  .  .  Champanas,  which  are  a 
kind  of  small  vessels." — Gastamheda,  ii.  76. 

1613.  "And  on  the  beach  caUed  the 
Bazar  of  the  Jaos  .  .  .  they  sell  every  sort 
of  provision  in  rice  and  grain  for  the  Jaos 
merchants  of  Java  Major,  who  daily  from 
the  dawn  are  landing  provisions  from  their 
junks  and  ships  in  their  boats  or  Cham- 
penas  (which  are  little  skiffs) . .  ."—Godinho 
de  EredAa,  6. 

1648.  In  Van  Spilbergen's  Voyage  we 
have  Champane,  and  the  still  more  odd 
Champaigne. 

1702.  "  Sampans  being  not  to  be  got  we 
were  forced  to  send  for  the  Sarah  and 
Eaton's  Long-boats." — MS.  Correspondence 
in  I.  Office,  from  China  Factory  (at  Chusan), 
Jan.  8th. 

c.  1788.  "Some  made  their  escape  in 
prows,  and  some  in  sampans." — Mem.  of  a 
Malay  Family,  3. 

1868.  "The  harbour  is  crowded  with 
men-of-war  and  trading  vessels  .  .  .  from 
vessels  of  several  hundred  tons  burthen 
down  to  little  fishing-boats  and  passenger 
sampans." — Wallace,  Archip.  21. 

Samshoo,  s.  A  kind  of  ardent 
spirit  made  in  China  from  rice.  Mr. 
Baber  doubts  this  being  Chinese ;  but 
according  to  Wells  Williams  the  name 
is  san-shao,  '  thrice  fired  '  {Guide,  220). 

*  On  the  authority  of  Mt.  B.  C.  Baber. 


SANAM. 


597 


SANDAL. 


'Distilled  liquor'  is  shao-siu,  fired 
liquor.'  Compare  Germ.  Brantwem, 
and  XXX.  beer. 

Strabo  says:  "Wine  the  Indians 
drink  not  except  wlien  sacrificing,  and 
that  is  made  of  rice  in  lieu  of  barley  " 
(XT.  0.  i.  §  53). 

1727.  ".  .  .  Samshew  or  Kice  Arraok." 
—A.  Ham.  ii.  222. 

c.  1752.  "...  the  people  who  males  the 
Chinese  brandy  called  Samsu,  live  likewise 
in  the  suburbs." — Osbeck's  Voyage,  i.  235. 


,  (?)  s.  This  word  occurs  in  a 
"  Song  by  a  Gentleman  of  the  Navy 
when  a  Prisoner  in  Bengalore  Jail" 
(temp.  Hyder  'Ali).  The  word  is,  most 
probably,  only  a  misprint  for  fanam 
(q.y.). 

1784. 

"  Ye  Bucks  of  Seringapatam, 

Ye  Captives  so  cheerful  and  gay  ; 
How  sweet  with  a  golden  sanam 
You  spun  the  slow  moments  away," 
In  Seton-Karr,  i.  19. 

Sandal,  Sandle,  Sanders,  Sandal- 
wood, s.  Prom  Low  Latin  santalum, 
in  Greek  o-dn-aXov,  and  in, later  Greek 
o-di'SaTOv;  comingfrom  the  Arab,  sandal, 
and  that  from  Skt.  chandana.  The 
name  properly  belongs  to  the  fragrant 
wood  of  the  Santalum  album,  L.  Three 
woods  bearing  the  name  of  santalum, 
white,  yellow,  and  red,  were  in  officinal 
use  in  the  middle  ages.  But  the  name 
Red  Sandalwood,  or  Red  Sanders,  has 
been  long  applied,  both  in  English  and 
in  the  Indian  Temaculars,  to  the 
wood  of  Pterocarpus  santalina,  L.,  a 
tree  of  S.  India,  the  wood  of  which 
is  inodorous,  but  which  is  yalued  for 
various  purposes  in  India  (piUars, 
turning,  &c.),  and  is  exported  as  a 
dye-wood.  According  to  Hanhury  and 
Fluckiger  this  last  was  the  sanders  so 
much  used  in  the  cookery  of  the 
middle  ages  for  colouring  sauces,  &c. 

In  the  opinion  of  those  authorities  it 
is  doubtful  whether  the  red  sandal  of 
the  medieval  pharmacologists  was  a 
kind  of  the  real  odorous  sandal- wood, 
or  was  the  wood  of  Pteroc.  santal.  It 
18  possible  that  sometimes  the  one  and 
sometimes  the  other  was  meant.  Por 
on  the  one  hand,  even  in  modem 
times,  we  find  Milbum  (see  below) 
speaking  of  the  three  colours  of  the 
real  sandal-wood;  and  on  the  othefr 
hand  we  find  Matthioli  in  the  16th 
pentury  speaking  of  the  red  sandal  as 
inodorous. 


It  has  been  a  question  how  the 
Pterocarpus  santalina  came  to  be  called 
sandal-wood  at  all.  We  may  suggest, 
as  a  possible  origin  of  this,  the  fact 
that  its  powder  "mixed  with  oil  is 
used  for  bathing  and  purifying  the 
skin  "  [Drui-y,  s.v.),  much  as  the  tru&' 
sandal-wood  powder  also  is  used  in 
the  East. 

c.  545.  "  And  from  the  remoter  regions, . 
I  speak  of  Tzinista  and  other  places  of 
export,  the  imports  to  Taprobane  are  silk, 
aloeswood,  cloves.  Sandalwood  (riivSavri), 
and  so  forth .  .  ."—Cosmos,  in  Cathay,  &c., 
clxxvii. 

1298.  "  Encore  sachiez  que  en  ceste  ysle 
a  arbres  de  sandal  vermoille  ausi  grant  come 
sunt  les  arbres  des  nostre  contrde  .  .  .  et 
il  en  ont  bois  come  nos  avuns  d'autres 
arbres  sauvajes."— ilfo?'CoPoto,  Geog.  Text, 
ch.  cxci. 

0.  1390.  "  Take  powdered  rice  and  boil 
it  in  almond  milk  .  .  .  and  colour  it  with 
Saunders." — Recipe  quoted  by  Wright,  Do- 
mestic Manners,  &c.,  350. 

1554.  "Le  Santal  done  croist  es  Indes 
Orientales  et  Occidentales :  en  grandes 
Torestz,  et  fort  espesses.  II  s'en  treuue 
trois  especes :  mais  le  plus  pasle  est  le. 
meilleur :  le  blanc  apres :  le  rouge  est  mis  au 
dernier  ranc,  pource  qu'il  n'a  aucuna. 
odeur  :  mais  les  deux  premiers  sentent  fort 
bon." — Matthioli  (old  Pr.  version),  liv.  i. 
chap.  xix. 

1563.  "  The  Sandal  grows  about  Timor, 
which  produces  the  largest  quantity,  and  it. 
is  called  chnndana ;  and  by  this  name  it  is 
known  in  all  the  regions  about  Malaca; 
and  the  Arabs,  being  those  who  carried  on, 
the  trade  of  those  parts,  corrupted  the 
word  and  called  it  sandal.  Every  Moor, 
whatever  his  nation,  calls  it  thus  .  .  ." — 
Garcia,  f .  185».  He  proceeds  to  speak  of' 
the  sandalo  vermelho  as  quite  a  different 
product,  growing  in  Tenasserim  and  on  the 
Coromandel  Coast. 

1584.  ".  .  .  Sandales  wilde  from  Cochin. 
Sandales  domestick  from  Malacca  .  .  ." — 
Wm,.  Barret,  in  Sakl.  ii.  412. 

1613.  "...  certain  renegade  Christians 
of  the  said  island,  along  with  the  Moors, 
called  in  the  Hollanders,  who  thinking  it 
was  a  fine  opportunity,  went  one  time  with 
five  vessels,  and  another  time  with  seven, 
against  the  said  fort,  at  a  time  when  most 
of  the  people  .  .  .  were  gone  to  Solor  for 
the  Sandal  trade,  by  which  they  had  their 
living.  "—jBocorro,  Decada,  723. 

1615.  "Committee  to  procure  the  com- 
modities recommended  by  Capt.  Saris  for 

Japan,  viz pictures  of  wars,  steel, 

skills,  sanders-wood."— Sams6i«T/,  i.  380. 

1813.  "When  the  trees  are  felled,  the 
bark  is  taken  off ;  they  are  then  cut  into 
billets,  and  buried  in  a  dry  idace  for  two 
months,  during  which  period  the  white 
ants  will  eat  the  outer  wood  without 
touching  the  sandal;  it  is  then  taken  up- 


SANDOWAY. 


598 


SANSKRIT. 


and  ....  sorted  into  three  kinds.  The 
deeper  the  colour,  the  higher  is  the  per- 
fume ;  and  hence  the  merchants  some- 
times divide  sandal  into  red,  yellow,  and 
white ;  but  these  are  all  different  shades 
of  the  same  colour." — Milbwm,  i.  291. 

1825.  "  Kedwood,  properly  Eed  Saun- 
ders, is  produced  chiefly  on  the  Coromandel 
Coast,  whence  it  has  of  late  years  been 
imported  in  considerable  quantity  to  Eng- 
land, where  it  is  employed  in  dyeing.  It 
.  .  .  comes  in  round  billets  of  a  thickish 
red  colour  on  the  outside,  a  deep  brighter 
red  within,  with  a  wavy  grain ;  no  smell  or 
taste."— 7J.,  ed.  1825j  p.  249. 

Sandoway,  n.p.  A  town  of  Abakan, 
tTie  Burmese  name  of  wHch.  is  TJiand- 
we  (Sand- we),  for  whicli  an  etymology 
('iron-tied'),  and  a.  corresponding 
legend  are  invented,  as  usual.  It  is 
quite  possible  tliat  the  name  is  an- 
cient, and  represented  by  tlie  Sada  of 
Ptolemy, 

1553.  "  In  crossing  the  giilf  of  Bengal 
there  arose  a  storm  which  dispersed  them 
in  such  a  manner  that  Martin  Affonso 
found  himself  alone,  with  his  ship,  at  the 
island  called  Negamale,  opposite  the  town 
of  Sodoe,  which  is  on  the  mainland,  and 
there  was  wrecked  upon  a  reef . . ." — Barros, 
IV.  ii.  1. 

In  I.  ix.  1,  it  is  called  Sedoe. 

1696.  "  Other  places  along  this  Coast 
subjected  to  this  King  (of  Arraoan)  are 
Goromoria,  Sedoa,  Zaura,  and  Port  Magaoni." 
— Appendix  to  Ovington,  p.  563. 

Sanskrit,  s.  The  name  of  tbe 
classical  language  of  the  Bralunans, 
Samskrita,  meaning  in  that  language 
'purified'  or  'perfected.'  This  was 
obviously  at  first  only  an  epithet, 
and  it  is  not  of  very  ancient  use  in 
this  specific  application.  To  the  Brah- 
mans  Sanskrit  was  the  hMsha,  or 
language,  and  had  no  particular  name. 
The  word  Sanskrit  is  used  by  the  proto- 
grammarian  Panini  (some  centuries 
before  Christ),  but  not  as  a  denomina- 
tion of  the  language.  In  the  latter 
sense,  however,  both  'Sanskrit'  and 
'Prakrit'  are  used  in  the  Brilmt  Sam- 
Tiitd  of  Varahamihira,  c.  a.d.  604, 
in  a  chapter  on  omens  (Ixxxvi.  3),  to 
which  Prof.  Eern's  translation  does 
not  extend.  It  occurs  also  in  the 
Mriclich' hakatihd,  transld.  by  Prof.  H. 
H.  Wilson  in  his  Hindu  Theatre,  under 
the  name  of  the  '  Toy-cart ; '  in 
the  works  of  Kumarila  Bhatta,  a 
writer  of  the  7th  century ;  and  in  the 
Pdnimyd  Sikska,  a,  metrical  treatise 
ascribed  by  the  Hindus  to  Panini,  but 
really  of  comparatively  modern  origin. 


There  is  a  curious  early  mention  of 
Sa;nskrit  by  the  Mahommedan  poet 
Amir  Khusru  of  Delhi,  which  is  quoted 
below.  The  first  mention  (to  our 
knowledge)  of  the  word  in  any  Euro- 
pean writing  is  in  an  Italian  letter  of 
Sassetti's,  addressed  from  Malabar  to 
Bernardo  Davanzati  in  Plorence,  and 
dating  from  1586.  The  few  words  on 
the  subject,  of  this  writer,  show  much 
acumen. 

In  the  17th  and  18th  centuries  such 
references  to  this  language  as  occur 
are  found  chiefly  in  the  works  of 
travellers  to  Southern  India,  and  by 
these  it  is  often  called  Orandonic,  or 
the  like,  from  grantha,  '  a  book '  (see 
Grunt  and  Gninthum)  i.e.  a  book  of 
the  classical  Indian  hterature.  The 
term  Sanskrit  came  into  familiar  use 
after  the  investigations  into  this  lan- 
guage by  the  English  in  Bengal 
(viz.  by  Wilkins,  Jones,  &o.)  in  the 
last  quarter  of  the  18th  century. 

A.D.  X  ?  "  Maitreya.  Now,  to  me,  there 
are  two  things  at  which  I  cannot  choose 
but  laugh,  a  woman  reading  Sanskrit,  and 
a  man  singing  a  song :  the  woman  snuffles 
like  a  young  cow  when  the  rope  is  first 
passed  through  her  nostrils ;  and  the  man 
wheezes  like  an  old  Pandit  repeating  his 
bead-roll."— yAe  Toy-GoH,  E.  T.  in  Wilson's 
Works,  xi.  60. 

A.v.y?  "  Three-and-sixty  or_  four-and- 
sixty  sounds  are  there  originally  in  Prakrit 
even  as  in  Sanskrit,  as  ^taught  by  the 
Svayambhu." — Pdninlyd  Sikshd,  quoted  in 
Weber's  Ind.  Studien  (1858)  iv.  348.  But 
see  also  Weber's  Akctdem.  Vorlesungen  (1876), 
p.  194. 

1318.  "But  there  is  another  language, 
more  select  than  the  other,  which  all  the 
Brahmans  use.  Its  name  from  of  old  is 
Sahaskrit,  and  the  common  people  know 
nothing  of  it." — Amir  Khusru,  in  ElUot,  iii. 
563. 

1586.  "  Sono  scritte  le  loro  scienze  tutte 
in  una  lingua  che  dimandano  Samscrnta, 
che  vuol  dire  '  bene  articolata : '  della  quale 
non  si  ha  memoria  quando  fusse  parlata, 
con  avere  (com'  io  dioo)  memone  anti- 
chissime.  Imparanla  come  noi  la  grena  e  la 
latina,  e  vi  pongono  molto  maggior  tempo, 
si  che  in  6  anni  o  7  sene  f  anno  padroni :  et 
ha  la  lingua  d'oggi  molte  cose  comuni  con 
queUa,  nella  quale  sono  molti  de'  nostri 
nomi,  e  particularmente  de'  numeri  il  6,  7, 
8,  e  9,  Dw,  serpc,  et  altri  assai." — SaasetH, 
extracted  in  De  Gviernatis,  Storia,  etCi 
Livorno,  1875,  p.  221. 

c.  1590.  "Although  this  country  (Kash- 
nur)  has  a  peculiar  tongue,  the  booksof 
knowledge  are  Sanskrit  (or  Sahanskrit). 
They  also  have  a  written  character  of  their 
own,  with  which  they  write  their  books. 
The   substance  which   they  chiefly  write 


SANSKBIT. 


599 


SAPEGA. 


upon  is  Tus,  which  is  the  bark  of  a  tree,* 
which  with  a  little  pains  they  make  into 
leaves,  and  it  lasts  for  years.  In  this  way 
ancient  boolcs  have  been  written  thereon, 
and  the  ink  is  such  that  it  cannot  be  washed 
out."— Am  (orig.),  i.,  p.  563. 

1623.  "The  Jesuites  conceive  that  the 
Bramenes  are  of  the  dispersion  of  the 
Israelites,  and  their  Bookes  (called  Sa- 
mescretan)  doe  somewhat  agree  with  the 
Scriptures,  but  that  they  understand  them 
not.  — Puj-c/ms,  Pilgrimage,  559. 

1651.  "...  Souri  signifies  the  Sun  in 
Samscortam,  which  is  a  language  in  which 
all  the  .mysteries  of  Heathendom  are 
written,  and  which  is  held  in  esteem  by 
the  Bramines  just  as  Latin  is  among  the 
Learned  in  Europe." — Bogerius,  4. 

In  some  of  the  following  quotations 
•we  liave  a  form  wMch.  it  is  difficult  to 
account  for : 

c.  1666.  "Their  first  study  is  in  the 
HonBCiit,  which  is  a  language  entirely 
different  from  the  common  Indian,  and 
which  is  only  knowri  by  the  Pendets.  And 
this  is  that  Tongue,  of  which  Father  Kir- 
ckefr  hath  published  the  Alphabet  received 
from  Father  Boa.  It  is  called  Hansorit, 
that  is,  a  pure  Language ;  and  because 
they  believe  this  to  be  the  Tongue  in  which 
God,  by  means  of  Brahma,  gave  them  the 
four  Bethi  (see  Veda),  which  they  esteem 
Sacred  Books,  they  call  it  a  Holy  and 
Divine  Language."— termer,  E.  T.  107. 

1673.  "...  who  founded  these,  their 
Annals  nor  their  Sanscript  deliver  not." — 
Fryer,  161, 

1689.  "...  the  learned  Language  among 
them  is  called  the  Sanscreet." — OmngUm, 
248. 

1694.  "  Indicus  ludus  TchUpur,  sic  no- 
minatus  veterum  Brachmanorum  lingu^ 
Indicfe  dicta  Sanscroot,  seu,  ut  vulgo, 
exiliori  sono  elegantiae  causa  Sanscreet, 
non  autem  Hanscreet  ut  minus  recte  earn 
nuncupat  Ejrcherue." — Hyde,  De  Ziudis 
Orimtt.  in  Syntagma  Diss.  ii.  264. 

1726.  "  Above  all  it  would  be  a  matter 
of  general  utility  to  the  Coast  that  some 
more  chaplains  should  be  maintained  there 
for  the  sole  purpose  of  studying  the  Soms- 
Icnt  tongue  (de  Sauskritze  taal)  the  head- 
and-mother  tongue  of  most  of  the  Eastern 
languages,  and  once  for  all  to  make  an 
exact  translation  of  the  Vedam  or  Law  book 
of  the  Heathen .  .  .  ."^ValenUjn,  vol.  v. 
Chorom.  p.  72. 

1760.  "They  have  a  learned  language 
peculiar  to  themselves,  called  the  Hanscrit 
.  .  ."—Grose,  i.  202. 

1778.  "The  language  as  well  as  the 
written  character  of  Bengal  are  familiar  to 
the  Natives,  .  .  .  and  both  seem  to  be  base 
dmvativea  from  the  Shanscrit, "— Ormc, 
ed.  1803,  ii.  5. 


*"0t  the  biroh-tree,  Sansk.  ihwija,  Betula  Bhoj- 
foHra,  Wall.,  the  exfoliating  outer  bark  of  which 
IS  called  toz. 


1782.  "  La  langue  Samscroutam,  Sams- 
hret,  Hanskrit  ou  Orandon,  est  la  plus 
^tendue  :  aes  caract^res  multiplife  donnent 
beauooup    de    facility  pour   exprimer    ses 

S ensues,   ce  qui    I'a  fait    nommer  langue 
ivine  par  le  P.  Pons." — Sonnerat,  i.  224. 
1794. 
"  With  Jones,  a  linguist,  Sanskrit,  Greek, 
[or  Manks." 
Pursuits  of  lAterature,  6th  ed.,  286. 
1796.     "La  madre    di   tutte   le    lingue 
Indiane  %  la  Samskrda,  ciob,'  lingua  perfetta, 
plena,  ien  digenta.    Krda  opera  perfetta  o 
compita,  Sam,  simul,  insieme,  e  vuol  dire 
lingua  tutta  insieme  ben  digerita,   legata, 
perfetta," — Fra  Paolino,  p.  258. 

Sapeca,  Sapeq^ue,  s.  This  word  is 
used  at  Macao  for  what  we  call  cash. 
(q.v.)  in  Chinese  currency;  and  it  is 
the  word  generally  used  by  French 
writers  for  that  coin.  Giles  says : 
"  From  sapeJc,  a  coin  found  in  Tonquin 
and  Cochin-Ohina,  and  equal  to  about 
half  a  pfennig  (^  Thaler),  or  about 
one-sisth  of  a  German  Kreutzer" 
{Oloss.  of  Reference,  122).  We  cannot 
learn  much  about  this  coin  of  Ton- 
quin.* But  we  can  hardly  doubt  that 
the  true  origin  of  the  term  is  that 
given  in  a  note  communicated  by  our 
friend  Mr.  E.  0.  Baber :  "Very  pro- 
bably from  Malay  sa,  '  one,'  and 
paku,  '  a  string  or  file  of  the  small 
coins  called  pichis.'  Pichis  is  explained 
byOrawfurd as  'Small  coin  .  .  .  money 
of  copper,  brass,  or  tin.  ...  It  was 
the  ancient  coin  of  Java,  and  also  the 
only  one  of  the  Malays  when  first  seen 
by  the  Portuguese . '  Pahu  is  written  by 
Favre  jjeM  (Diet.  Malais-Frangais)  and 
is  derived  by  him  from  Chinese  pe-Jco, 
'  cent.'  In  the  dialect  of  Canton  pak 
is  the  word  for  '  a  hundred,'  and  one 
pak  is  the  colloquial  term  for  a  string 
of  cne  hundred  cash." 

Sapeku  would  then  properly  be  a 
string  of  100  cash,  but  it  is  not  diffi- 
cult to  conceive  that  it  might  through 
some  misunderstanding  {e.g.  a  confu- 
sion of  peku  and  picJiis)  have  been 
transferred  to  the  single  coin. 

There  is  a  passage  in  Mr.  Gerson  da 
Cunha's  Contributions  to  the  Study  of 
Portuguese  Numismatics,  which  may 
seem  at  first  sight  inconsistent  with 

»  Milburn  says,  under  '  Cochin  China ' :  "  The 
only  currency  of  the  country  is  .a  sort  of  cash, 
called  8a,ppioa,  composed  chiefly  of  tutenague  (q.v.), 
600  making  a  quim :  this  is  divided  into  10  mace  of 
60  cash  eaoh.the  whole  strung  together,  and  divided 
by  a  knot  at  each  mace"  (Ed.l826,pp.444-5).  There 
is  nothing  here  inconsistent  with  our  proposed 
derivatioiu  Mace  and  Sappica  are  ecmaUy  Malay 
words. 


8APPAN-W00B. 


600 


SABBAT ANE. 


tMs  derivation.  Por  lie  seems  to  im- 
ply that  the  smallest  denomination  of 
coin  struck  by  Albuquerque  at  Goa  in 
1510  was  called  cepayc[ua,  i.e.  in  the 
year  before  the  capture  of  Malacca, 
and  consequent  familiarity  with.  Malay 
terms.  I  do  not  trace  his  authority 
for  this ;  the  word  is  not  mentioned  in 
the  Commentaries  of  Alboquerque,  and 
it  is  quite  possible  that  the  dinheiros, 
as  these  small  copper  coins  were  also 
called,  only  received  the  name  cepaygua 
at  a  later  date,  and  some  time  after  the 
occupation  of  Malacca  (see  Da  Gunha, 
pp.  11-12,  and  22). 

Sappan-wood,  s.  The  wood  of 
Caesalpinia  sappan ;  the  hakkam  of  the 
Arabs,  and  the  Brazil-wood  of  medieval 
commerce.  Bishop  Caldwell  at  one 
time  thought  the  Tamil  name,  from 
which  this  was  taken,  to  have  been 
given  because  the  wood  was  supposed 
to  come  from.  Japcm.*  The  mere  fact 
that  it  does  not  come  from  Japan 
would  not  disprove  this  any  more  than 
the  fact  that  turkeys  and  maize  did 
not  originally  come  from  Turkey  would 
disprove  the  fact  of  the  birds  and  the 
grain  {gr.an  turco)  having  got  names  from 
such  a  belief.  But  the  tree  appears  to  be 
indigenous  in  Malabar,  the  Deccan, 
and  the  Malay  Peninsula ;  whilst 
the  Malayalam  sliappannam,  and  the 
Tamil  ahappu,  both  signifying  'red 
(wood) '  are  apparently  derivatives 
from  shawa,  '  to  be  red,'  and  suggest 
another  origin  as  more  probable.  The 
Malay  word  is  also  sapang, -which  Craw- 
furd  considers  to  have  originated  the 
trade-name.  If  however  the  etymology 
just  suggested  be  correct,  the  word 
must  have  passed  from  Continental 
India  to  the  Archipelago.  For  curious 
particulars  as  to  the  names  of  this  dye- 
wood,  and  its  vicissitudes,  see  Brazil. 

o.  1570. 
"  0  rico  Si8o  ja  dado  ao  Bretnein, 

0  Coehim  de  Calcmba  que  deu  mana 

De  sapao,  chumbo,  salitre  e  vituaUiaa 

Lhe  aperoebem  celleiros  e  muralhaa." 
A.  de  Aireu,  Desc.  de  Malaca. 

1598.  "There  are  likewise  some  Diamants 
and  also  .  .  .  the  wood  Sapon^  whereof  also 
much  is  brought  from  Sitm,  it  is  like  Bra- 
sill  to  die  witnall." — lA/nschoten,  36. 

0.  1616.  "  There  are  in  this  city  of  Ov^ 
(read  Odia),  capital  of  the  kingdom  of  Siam, 

*  Kumphins  says  that  Siam  and  Champa  are  the 
oiiginal  countries  of  the  Sappan,  and  quotes  from 
Rheedethatin  Malabar  it  was  called  Tsjarnpangan, 
suggestive  apparently  of  a  possible  derivation  from 
Clwjm/pa, 


two  factories ;  one  of  the  Hollanders  with 
great  capital,  and  another  of  the  English 
with  less.  The  trade  which  both  drive  is 
in  deer-skins,  shagreen,  sappan  (sapoo)  and 
much  silk  which  comes  thither  from  Chin- 
cheo  and  Cochinohina  .  .  .  ." — Boearro, 
Deoada,  530. 

1616.  "  I  went  to  Sapkn  Dono  to  know 
whether  he  would  lend  me  any  money  upon 
interest,  as  he  promised  me ;  but  ...  he 
drove  me  afe  with  wordes,  ofring  to  deliver 
me  money  for  all  our  sappon  which  was 
com  in  this  junk,  at  22  mas  per  pico." — 
Codes,  i.  208-9. 

1617.  Johnson  and  Pitts  at  Judea  (see- 
Judea)  in  Siam  "  are  glad  they  can  send  a 
junk  well  laden  with  sapon,  because  of  its: 
scarcity." — Sainsbary,  ii.  p.  32. 

1625.  "...  a  wood  to  die  withall  called 
Sapan  wood,  the  same  we  here  call  Brasill.'*- 
— Panhas,  Pilgrmage,  1004. 

1685.  "Moreover  in  the  whole  Island 
there  is  a  great  plenty  of  Brazill  wood, 
which  in  India  is  called  sapSo." — Biieiro, 
Fat.  Hist.,  f.  8. 

1727.  "It  (the  Siam  Coast)  produces 
good  store  of  Sapan  and  Agala- woods,  with , 
Gumlack  and  Sticklaok,  and  many  Drugs, 
that  I  know  little  about." — A.  Ham.,  li. 
194. 

1860.  "  The  other  productions  which 
constituted  tlie  exports  of  the  island  were 
Sapan  wood  to  Persia  ....  "—Tennent, 
Oeylon,  ii.  54. 

Sarbatane,  Sarbacane,  s.  This  is 
not  Anglo-Indian,  but  it  often  occurs, 
in  French  works  on  the  East,  as  ap- 
plied to  the  blowing-tubes  used  by 
various  tribes  of  the  Indian  islands  for 
discharging  small  arrows,  often  poi- 
soned. The  same  instrument  is  used 
among  the  tribes  of  northern  South 
America,  and  in  some  parts  of  Mada- 
gascar. The  word  comes  through  the 
Spanish  cebratcma,  cerbatana,  zarhatana,' 
(also  Port,  sarabatana,  &c.,  Ital.  cerbot- 
tana,  Mod.  Greek  ^apo^ordva),  from  the- 
Arab,  zabatana,  '  a  tube  for  blowing 
pellets,'  (a  pea-shooter  in  fact!).* 
The  resemblance  of  this  to  the  Malay 
sumpitan  (q-v.)  is  curious,  though, 
it  is  not  easy  to  suggest  a  transi- 
tion, if  the  Arabic-  word  is  (as  it 
appears)  old  enough  to  have  been  in- 
troduced into  Spanish.  There  is  ap- 
parently, however,  no  doubt  that  in 
Arabic  it  is  a  borrowed  word. 

The  Malay  word  seems  to  be  formed 
directly  from  sum/pit,  'to  discharge, 
from  the  mouth  by  a  forcible  expira-' 
tion'  {Grawfurd,  Mai.  Diet.).  ' 

*  Dozy  says  that  the  r  must  have  been  sounded 
in  the  Arabic  of  the  Spanish  Moors,  as  Pedro  de 
Alcala  translates  Z6l)rata'na  by  Ar.  zarhatdna. 


SABBOJI. 


601 


SAEONG. 


Sarboji,  s.  TMs  is  the  name  of  some 
weapon  used  in  the  extreme  south  of 
India ;  but  we  have  not  been  able  to 
ascertain  its  character  or  et3nnology. 
We  conjecture,  however,  that  it  may 
be  the  long  lance  or  pike,  18  or  20 
feet  long,  which  was  the  characteristic 
and  formidable  weapon  of  the  Marava 
Golleries  (q-v.)-  See  Bp.  Caldwell's 
Eist.  of  Tinnevelly,  p.  103  and  passim. 

1801.  "The  Et.  Hon.  the  Governor  in 
Council  .  .  .  orders  and  directs  all  persons, 
lyhether  Polygars,  CoUeries,  or  other  in- 
habitants possessed  of  arms  in  the  Provinces 
of  Dindigul,  Tinnevelly,  Kamnadpuram, 
Sivag:angai,  and  Madura,  to  deliver  the 
said  arms,  consisting  of  Muskets,  Match- 
locks, Pikes,  Gingauls,  and  Sarabogoi  to 
Lieut.-Col.  Agnew  .  .  ." — Proclamation  by 
Madras  Govt.,  dd.  1st  Deer.,  in  Bp.  Cold- 
well's  Hist.,  p.  227. 

c.  1814.  "  Those  who  carry  spear  and 
sword  have  land  given  them  producing 
5  kalrnna  of  rice;  those  bearing  muskets, 
7  kalams;  those  bearing  the  sarhoji,  9 
kalcms;  those  bearing  the  sanjaZi  (ginjal, 
see  preceding  quotation),  or  gun  for  two 
men,  14  iaiams  .  .  .  ." — Acct.  of  the  Ma- 
ravas,  from  Mackenzie  MSS.  in  Madras 
Jffwmal,  iv.  360. 

Saree,  s.  Hind,  san,  sdrM.  The 
cloth  which  constitutes  the  main  part 
of  a  woman's  dress  in  N.  India,  wrapt 
roimd  the  body  and  then  thrown  over 
the  head. 

1598.  "...  likewise  they  make  whole 
pieces  or  webbes  of  this  hearbe,  sometimes 
mixed  and  woven  with  sillce  .  .  .  Those 
webs  are  named  sarijn  .  .  ." — Linschoten, 
28. 

1785.  "...  Her  clothes  were  taken  off, 
and  a  red  silk  covering  (a  saurry)  put  upon 
hev."~Acc.  of  a  Suttee,  in  SeUm-Karr,  i. 
90. 

Saruau,  Sornau,  n.p.  A  name 
often  given  to  Siam  in  the  early  part 
of  the  16th  century ;  from  Shahr-i-nao 
(Pers.)  '  New-city ; '  the  name  by 
which  Tuthia,  or  Ayodhya,  the  capi- 
tal founded  on  the  Menam  about  1350, 
seems  to  have  become  known  to  the 
tradersof  the  Persian  Gulf  (see  Judea). 
Mr.  Braddell  (Jo.  Ind.  Arch.,  v.  317) 
has  suggested  that  the  name  {Sheher-al- 
nawi,  as  he  calls  it)  refers  to  the  dis- 
tinction spoken  of  by  La  Loubere  be- 
tween the  Thai-rai,  an  older  people 
of  the  race,  and  the  Thai- J^oi,  the 
people  known  to  us  as  Siamese.  But 
this  is  less  probable.  We  have  stiU  a 
city  of  Siam  called  Lophabun,  an- 
ciently a  capital,  and  the  name  of 
which  appears  to  be  a  Sanskrit  or  Pali 


form,  Nava-pura,  meaning  the  same 
as  Shahr-i-nao ;  and  this  indeed  may 
have  first  given  rise  to  the  latter  name. 
The  Cernove  of  Nicolo  Conti  (c. 
1430)  is  generally  supposed  to  refer  to 
a  city  of  Bengal,  and  one  of  the  pre- 
sent writers  has  identified  it  with 
Lakhnaoti  or  Gaur,  an  official  name  of 
which  in  the  14th  cent,  was  Shahr-i- 
nao.  But  it  is  just  possible  that  Siam 
was  the  country  spoken  of. 

1442.  "  The  inhabitants  of  the  sea-coasts 
arrive  here  (at  Ormuz)  from  the  counties  of 
Chin,  Java,  Bengal,  the  cities  of  Zirb^d, 
Tenfeiri,  Sokotora,  Shakr-i-nao  .  .  .  "— 
Abdurrazzak,  in  JSTot.  et  Extraits,  xiv.  429. 

1498.  "Xarnauz  is  of  Christians,  and 
the  King  is  Christian ;  it  is  50  days  voyage 
with  a  fair  wind  from  Calicut.  The  King 
.  .  .  has  400  elephants  of  war ;  in  the  land 
is  much  benzoin  .  .  .  and  there  is  aloes- 
wood  .  .  , " — Boteiro  de  Vasco  da  Gama, 
110. 

1510.  "...  They  said  they  were  from 
a  city  called  Sarnau,  and  had  brought  for 
sale  silken  stuffs,  and  aloeswood,  and  ben- 
zoin, and  musk." — Varthema,  212. 

1514.  "...  Tannazzari,  Sarnau,  where 
is  produced  all  the  finest  white  benzoin, 
storax,  and  lac  finer  than  that  of  Marta- 
man." — Letter  of  Giov.  d'Empoli,  in  Arch. 
Storico  Italiano,  App.,  80. 

1540.  "...  all  along  the  coast  of  Malaya, 
and  within  the  Land,  a  great  King  com- 
mands, who  for  a  more  famous  and  recom- 
mendable  Title  above  all  other  Kings, 
causeth  himself  to  be  called  Preehau  Saleu, 
Emperor  of  all  Soman,  which  is  a  Country 
wherein  there  are  thirteen  kingdoms,  by  us 
commonly  called  Siam"  (Siao). — Pinto  (orig. 
cap.  xxxvi.),  in  Cogan,  p.  43. 

c'  1612.  "  It  is  related  of  Siam,  formerly 
called  Sheher-al-Nawi,  to  which  Country 
all  lands  under  the  wind  here  were  tributary, 
that  there  was  a  King  called  Bubannia, 
who  when  he  heard  of  the  greatness  of 
Malacca  sent  to  demand  submission  and 
homage  of  that  kingdom."— Sij'arailfa^aytt, 
in  J.  Ind.  Arch.  v.  454. 

1726.  "About  1340  reigned  in  the^ 
kingdom  of  Siam  (then  called  Sjaharnouw 
or  Sornau),  a  very  powerful  Prince." — 
Valentijn,  v.  319. 

Sarong,  s.  Malay,  sdrung;  the 
body-cloth,  or  long  kilt,  tucked  or  girt 
at  the  waist,  and  generally  of  coloured 
sUk  or  cotton,  which  forms  the  chief 
article  of  dress  of  the  Malays  and 
Javanese.  The  same  article  of  dress, 
and  the  name  {aaran),  are  used  in 
Ceylon.  It  is  an  old  Indian  form  of 
dress,  but  is  now  used  only  by  some  of 
the  people  of  the  south;  e.g.  on  the 
coast  of  Malabar,  where  it  is  worn  by 
the  Hindus  (white),  by  the  Mappilas. 


SATIN. 


602 


SATSUMA. 


(Moplas)  of  that  coast,  and  tlie  Lab- 
Dais  (Lubbye)  of  Coromandel  (co- 
loured), and  by  tbe  Bants  of  Oanara, 
■wbo  wear  it  of  a  dark  blue.  With  the 
Labbais  the  coloured  sarong  is  a 
modern  adoption  from  the  Malays. 
Orawfurd  seems  to  explain  sarung  as 
Javanese,  meaning  first  'a  case  or 
sheath,'  and  then  a  wrapper  or  garr 
ment.  But,  both  in  the  Malay  islands 
and  in  Ceylon,  the  word  is  no  doubt 
taten  from  Skt.  saranga,  m.eaning 
'  variegated '  and  also  '  a  garment.' 

1868.  "  He  wore  a  sarong  or  Malay 
petticoat,  and  a  green  jacket." — Wallace, 
Mai:  Arch.  171. 

Satin,  s.  This  is  of  course  English, 
not  Anglo-Indian.  The  common  de- 
rivation connects  it  with  seta,  through 
the  Portuguese  setim.  Dr.  Wells  Wil- 
liams {Mid.  King.,  ii.  123)  says  it  is 
probably  derived  eventually  from  the 
Chinese  sz'-tiin,  though  intermediately 
through  other  languages.  It  is  true 
that  sx'tiin  or  sz'-twan  is  a  common  (and 
ancient)  term  for  this  sort  of  silk  textiire. 
But  we  may  remark  that  trade-words 
adopted  directly  fromithe  Chinese  are 
comparatively  rare  (though  no  doubt 
the  intermediate  transit  indicated 
would  meet  this  objection,  more  or 
less).  And  we  can  hardly  doubt  that 
the  true  derivation  is  that  given  in 
Cathay  and  the  Way  Thither,  p.  486; 
viz.  from  Zaitunor  Zayton  (q.v.),  the 
name  by  which  Chwan-chau  (or  Chin- 
chew),  the  great  medieval  port  of 
western  trade  in  Fokien,  was  known 
to  western  traders.  We  find  that  cer- 
tain rich  stuffs  of  damask  and  satin 
were  called  from  this  place,  by  the 
Arabs,  Zaitunia;  the  Span,  aceytimi 
(for  '  satin '),  the  medieval  French 
zatony,  and  the  medieval  Italian  zetom, 
afford  intermediate  steps. 

c.  1350.  "The  first  city  that  I  reached 
after  crossing  the  sea  was  Zaitwn  ...  It 
is  a  great  city,  superb  indeed ;  and  in  it 
they  make  damasks  of  velvet  as  well  as 
those  of  satin  (kimkha — see  under  Kincob— 
and  atlas,  q.v.),  which  are  called  from  the 
name  of  the  city  zaitunia," — Ibn  Bat.,  iv. 
269. 

1352.  In  an  inventory  of  this  year  in 
Douet  cPArcq  we  have :  "  Zatony  at  4  &ua 
the  ell"  (p.  342). 

1405.  "  And  besides,  this  city  (Samar- 
kand) is  very  rich  in  many  wares  which 
come  to  it  from  other  parts.  Prom  Russia 
and  Tartary  come  hides  and  linens,  and 
from  Cathay  sUk-stufis,  the  best  that  are 
made   in   all  that  region,  especially  the 


setanis,  which  are  said  to  be  the  best  in 
the  world,  and  the  best  of  all  are  those  that 
are  without  pattern." — ClavHp  (translated 
anew — the  passage  corresponding  to  Mark- 
ham's  at  p.  171).  The  word  setuni  occurs 
repeatedly  in  Clavijo's  original. 

1440.  In  theLibro  de'  Gdbelli,  etc.,  of  Giov. 
da  Uzzano,  we  have  mention  among  silk 
stuSs,  several  times,  of  *'  zetaui  vellutati, 
and  other  kinds  of  zetani," — Ddla  Dedma, 
iv.  58,  107,  etc. 

1441.  "  Before  the  throne  (at  Bijanagar) 
was  placed  a  cushion  of  zaituni  satin,* 
round  which  three  rows  of  the  most  ex- 
quisite pearls  were  sewn." — Abdurrazzdk,  in 
JSlliot,  iv.  120.    See  also  113. 

Satrap,  s.  Anc.  Pers.  khshatrapa, 
which  becomes  satrap,  as  khshdyathiya 
becomes  shah.  This  word  comes  to  us 
direct  from  the  Greek  writers  who 
speak  of  Persia.  But  the  title  occurs 
not  only  in  the  books  of  Ezra,  Esther, 
and  Daniel,  but  also  in  ancient  in- 
scriptions, as  used  by  certain  lords  ia 
Western  India,  and  more  precisely  in 
Surashtra  or  peninsular  Guzerat.  Thus, 
in  a  celebrated  inscription  regarding  a 
dam,  near  Girnar: 

c.  A.r>.  150. ". . .  he,  theMaha-Khshatrapa 
EudradSman  ....  for  the  increase  of  his 
merit  and  fame,  has  rebuilt  the  embankment 
three  times  stronger." — In  Indian  AnH- 
qvary,  vii.  262. 

The  identity  of  this  with  acd/rap  was 
pointed  out  by  James  Prinsep,  1838  (/.  As. 
Soc.  Sen.  vii.  345). 

Satsnina,  n.p.  Name  of  a  city  and 
formerly  of  a  principality  (daimio-ship) 
in  Japan,  the  name  of  which  is  familiar 
not  only  from  the  deplorable  necessity 
of  bombarding  its  capital  Kagosima  in 
1863  (in  consequence  of  the  murder  of 
Mr.  Richardson,  and  other  outrages, 
with  the  refusal  of  reparation),  but 
from  the  peculiar  cream-coloured  pot- 
tery made  there  and  now  well  known  in 
London  shops. 

1615.  "  I  said  I  had  receued  suffition  at 
his  highnes  hands  in  havinge  the  good  hap 
to  see  the  face  of  soe  mightie  a  King  as  the 
King  of  Shashma ;  whereat  he  smiled."— 
Cocks,  i.  4-5. 

1617.  "  Speeches  are  given  out  that  the 
caboques  or  Japon  players  (or  whores)  going 
from  hence  for  Tushma  to  meetetheCorean 
ambassadors,  were  set  on  by  the  way  by  a 
boate  of  Xaxma  theeves,  and  kild  all  both 
men  and  women,  for  the  money  they  had 
gotten  at  Firando."— 7d.  256. 


*  The  original  is  "  darpesl^i-tdkU  MlUhi  az 
atloa-i-Zutuiil"  see  Notices  et  Extraitt,  xiv.  S76. 
Quatremfere  (id.  462)  translated  '  un  mrrean  de 
satin  olive,'  taking  xaitim  in  its  usual  Arabic  sense 
of  'an  olive- tree.' 


SAUGOB. 


603 


SAYEB,  STRE. 


Saugor,  Saugor  Island,  n-p.    A 

famous  island  at  tie  moutli  of  the 
Hoogly  E.,  the  site  of  a  great  fair  and 
pilgrimage — properly  Oanga  Sdgara 
('  Ocean  Ganges ').  It  is  said  once  to 
have  been  populous,  but  in  1688  (the 
date  is  clearly  wrong)  to  have  been 
swept  by  a  cyclone-wave.  It  is  now  a 
dense  jungle  haunted  by  tigers. 

1683.  "  We  went  in  our  Budgeros  to  see 
the  Pagodas  at  Sagor,  and  returned  to  ye 
Oyster  River,  where  we  got  as  many  Oysters 
as  we  desired." — Hedges,  MS.,  March  12. 

1684.  "James  Price  assured  me  that 
about  40  years  since,  when  ye  Island  called 
Gonga  Sasur  was  inhabited,  ye  Raja  of  ye 
Island  gathered  yearly  Rent  out  of  it,  to  ye 
amount  of  26  Lacks  of  Rupees." — Id., 
Deo.  15. 

1705.  "  Sagore  est  une  Isle  oil  il  y  a  une 
Pagode  tr^s-respeotfe  parmi  les  Gentils,  oU 
ils  Tont  en  pelerinage,  and  oti  il  y  a  deux 
Paquers  qui  y  font  leur  residence.  Ces  Pa- 
quers  s^avent  charmer  les  betes  feroces, 
qu'on  y  trouve  en  quantity,  sans  quoi  ils 
seroient  tous  les  jours  exposes  k  estre  de- 
vorez."— iJJJMie)',  p.  123. 

1727.  "...  .  among  the  Pagans,  the 
Island  Sagor  is  accounted  holy,  and  great 
numbers  of  Jougies  go  yearly  thither  in  the 
Months  of  November  and  December,  to  wor- 
ship and  wash  in  Salt-Water,  tho'  many  of 
them  fall  Sacrifices  to  the  hungryTigers." — 
A,  Bam.  ii.  3. 

Sanl-WOOd,  s.  Hind,  sal,  from  Skt. 
sS,la;  the  timber  of  the  tree  Shorea 
rohusta,  Graertner,  N.  0.  Dipterocarpeae, 
which  is  the  most  valuable  building 
timber  of  Northern  India.  Its  chief 
habitat  is  the  forest  immediately 
under  the  Himalaya,  at  intervals 
throughout  that  region  from  the 
Brahmaputra  to  the  Bias ;  it  abounds 
also  in  various  more  southerly  tracts 
between  the  Granges  and  the  Goda- 
Tery.  It  is  strong  and  durable,  but 
very  heavy,  so  that  it  cannot  be 
floated  without  more  buoyant  aids, 
and  is,  on  that  and  some  other  accounts, 
inferior  to  teak.  It  does  not  appear 
among  eight  kinds  of  timber  in  general 
use,  mentioned  in  the  Aln. 

The  saul  has  been  introduced  into 
Cluna,  perhaps  at  a  remote  period  on 
aocountof  its  connexion  with  Buddha's 
history,  and  it  is  known  there  by  the 
Indian  name,  as  so-lo.* 

0.  650.  "L'Honorable  du  si^cle,  anim^ 
dune  grande  piti^,  et  obfesant  M'ordre  des 
temps,  jugea  utile  de  ijaraitre  dans  le 
monde.    Quand  il  eut  fini  de  convertir  les 

*  BretBchneider  on  Chinese  Botan.-  Works,  p.  6. 


hommes,  il  se  plongea  dans  les  joies  du 
Nirvana.  Se  pla9ant  entre  deux  arbres 
Salas,  il  tourna  sa  tdte  vers  le  nord  et 
s'endormit." —  Hiouen  Thsang,  MSmoires 
(Voyages  des  PH.  Bouddh.,  ii.  340). 

_  1765.  "The  produce  of  the  country  con- 
sists of  shaal  timbers  (a  wood  equal  in 
quality  to  the  best  of  our  oak)." — Holwell, 
Sist.  Events,  <i;c.,  i.  200. 

1774.  "This continued fiveios;  towards 
the  end  there  are  sal  and  large  forest  trees." 
— Bogle,  in  Markham's  Tibet,  19. 

1810.  "  The  saul  is  a  very  solid  wood  . .  . 
it  is  likewise  heavy,  yet  by  no  means  so 
ponderous  as  teak ;  both,  like  many  of  our 
firmer  woods,  sink  in  fresh  water." — WU- 
Uamson,  ii.  69. 

Sayer,  Syre,  etc,  s.  Hind,  from 
Arab,  salr,  a  word  used  technically 
for  many  j'ears  in  the  Indian  accounts 
to  cover  a  variety  of  items  of  taxation 
and  impost,  other  than  the  Land 
Eevenue. 

The  transitions  of  meaning  in  Arabic 
words  are  (as  we  have  several  times 
had  occasion  to  remark)  very  obscure ; 
and  until  we  undertook  the  investiga- 
tion of  the  subject  for  this  article  (a 
task  in  which  we  are  indebted  most 
essentially  to  the  kiad  help  of  Mr. 
Henry  Waterfield,  of  the  India  Office, 
one  of  the  busiest  men  in  the  public 
service,  but,  as  so  often  happens,  one 
of  the  readiest  to  render  assistance) 
the  obscurity  attaching  to  the  use  of 
the  term  sayer  in  this  sense  was  es- 
pecially great.    Wilson,  s.v.,  says : 

"In  its  original  purport  the  word 
signifies  moving,  walking,  or  the 
whole,  the  remainder ;  from  the  latter 
it  came  to  denote  the  remaining,  or  all 
other,  sources  of  revenue  accruing  to 
the  Government  in  addition  to  the 
land-tax."  In  fact,  according  to  this 
explanation,  the  application  of  the 
term  might  be  illustrated  by  the  ancient 
story  of  a  German  Professor  lecturing 
on  botany  in  the  pre-scientific  period. 
He  is  reported  to  have  said :  '  Every 
plant,  gentlemen,  is  divided  into  two 
parts.  This  is  the  root, — and  this  is  the 
rest  of  it ! '  Land  revenue  was  the  root, 
and  aU  else  was  '  the  rest  of  it.' 

Sir  0.  Trevelyan  again,  in  a  passage 
quoted  below,  says  that  the  Arabic 
word  had  "  the  same  meaning  as 
'miscellaneous.'"  Neither  of  these 
explanations,  we  conceive,  pace  ta/ri' 
torum  virorum,  is  correct. 

The  term  Sayer  in  the  last  century 
was  applied  to  a  variety  of  inland  im- 
posts, but  especially  to  local  and  arbi- 


SATSB,  SYBE. 


604 


SAYBB,  SYBE. 


trary  charges  levied  by  zemindars  and 
otier  individuals,  •with  a  show  of  au- 
thority, on  all  goods  passing  through 
their  estates  by  land  or  water,  oi'  sold  at 
markets  (bazars,  hauts,  and  gunffes) 
established  by  them,  charges  which 
formed  in  the  aggregate  an  enormous 
burden  upon  the  trade  of  the  country. 

Now  the  fact  is  that  in  sair  two  old 
Semitic  forms  have  coalesced  in  sound 
though  coming  from  different  roots, 
viz.  (in  Arabic)  sair,  producing  sdir, 
'walking, current,'  and  sd-r,  producing 
sUtr,  '  remaiuder '  —  the  latter  being 
a  form  of  the  same  word  that  we  have 
iD.t'hehib\icalShear-jashub,'t'heremn(tnt 
shall  remain '  {Isaiah,  vii.  3).  And  we 
conceive  that  the  true  sense  of  the  In- 
dian term  was  '  current  or  customary 
charges  ; '  an  idea  that  lies  at  the  root 
of  sundry  terms  of  the  same  kind  in 
various  languages,  including  our  own 
word  Customs,  as  well  as  the  dustoory 
which  is  so  famihar  in  India.  This 
interpretation  is  aptly  illustrated  by 
the  quotation  below  from  Mr.  Stuart's 
Minute  of  10  Feby.,  1790. 

At  a  later  period  it  seems  probable 
that  there  arose  some  confusion  with 
the  other  sense  of  smr,  leading  to  its 
use,  more  or  less,  for  '  et  ceteras,'  and 
accounting  for  what  we  have  indi- 
cated above  as  erroneous  explanations 
of  the  meaning  of  the  word. 

In  a  despatch  of  10th  April,  1771, 
to  Bengal,  the  Court  of  Directors  drew 
attention  to  the  private  Bazar  charges, 
as  "  a  great  detriment  to  the  public 
collections,  and  a  burthen  and  oppres- 
sion to  the  inhabitants;"  enjoining 
that  no  Buzars  or  Gunges  should  be 
kept  up  but  such  as  particiflarlybelonged 
to  the  Government.  And  in  such  the 
duties  were  to  be  rated  in  such  manner 
as  the  respective  positions  and  pros- 
perity of  the  different  districts  would 
admit. 

In  consequence  of  these  instructions 
it  was  ordered  in  1773  that  "  all  duties 
coming  under  the  description  of  Sayer 
Chelluntah,*  and  Rahdarry  (see  Bada- 
ree) . . .  and  other  oppressive  impositions 
on  the  foreign  as  well  as  the  internal 
trade  of  the  country  "  should  be  abo- 
lished;  and,  to  prevent  all  pretext  of 
injustice,  proportional  deductions  of 
rent  were  conceded  to  the  zemindars 
in  the  annual  collections.  Nevertheless 
the  exactions  went  on  much  as  before, 

*  Chalanta,  H.  '  in  transit.' 


in  defiance  of  this  and  repeated  orders. 
And  in  1786  the  Board  of  Eeveiiu& 
issued  a  proclamation  declaring  that 
any  person  levying  such  duties  should 
be  subject  to  corporal  punishment, 
and  that  the  zemindar  in  whose 
zemindarry  such  an  offence  might  b& 
committed,  should  forfeit  his  lands. 

Stm  the  evil  practices  went  on  till. 
1790,  when  Lord  Comwallis  took  up 
the  matter  with  intelligence  and  deter- 
mination. In  the  preceding  year  he 
had  abolished  all  Radaree  duties  in. 
Behar  and  Benares,  but  the  abuses  in 
Bengal  Proper  seem  to  have  been  more 
swarming  and  persistent.  On  the  11th 
June,  1790,  orders  were  issued  re- 
suming the  collection  of  all  the  duties- 
indicated  into  the  hands  of  Govern- 
ment ;  but  this  was  followed  after  a 
few  weeks  (28th  July)  by  an  order 
abolishing  them  altogether,  vrith  soma 
exceptions,  which  will  be  presently 
alluded  to.  This  double  step  is  ex- 
plained by  the  Govemor-Generalin  a. 
Minute  dated  18th  July : 

' '  When  I  first  proposed  the  resump- 
tion of  the  Sayer  from  the  Land- 
holders, it  appeared  to  me  advisaMe  to 
continue  the  former  collections  (the 
unauthorised  articles  excepted)  for  the 
current  year,  in  order  that,  by  the 
necessary  accounts  [we  might  have 
the  means]  for  making  a  fair  adjust- 
ment of  the  compensation,  and  at  the 
same  time  acquire  sufficient  knowledge 
of  the  collections  to  enable  us  to  enter 
upon  the  regulation  of  them  from  the 
commencement  of  the  ensuing  year 
.  .  .  The  collections  appear  to  be  so 
numerous,  and  of  so  intricate  a  nature, 
as  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  regu- 
lating them  at  all ;  and  as  the  estab- 
lishment of  new  rates  for  such  articles 
as  it  might  be  thought  advisable  to 
continue  would  require  much  con- 
sideration ....  I  recommend  that, 
instead  of  continuing  the  collection 
.  .  .  for  the  current  year  ...  all  the 
existing  articles  of  Sayer  collection 
(with  the  exception  of  the  Abkarry 
.  .  .)  be  immediately  abolished;  and 
that  the  Collectors  be  directed  to  with- 
draw their  officers  from  the  Guuges, 
Bazars,  and  Hauts,"  compensation 
being  duly  made.  The  Board  of 
Eevenue  could  then  consider  on  what 
few  articles  of  luxury  in  general  con- 
sumption it  might  be  proper  to  reim- 
pose  a  tax. 


SAYEB,  SYBE. 


605 


8AYEB,  SYBE. 


The  Order  of  28tli  July  abolished 
*'  all   duties,   taxes,    and    collections 
■coining   under  the    denomination   of 
Sayer    (with    the    exception    of    the 
Government  and   Calcutta    Customs, 
-the  duties  levied  on  pilgrims  at  Gya, 
and  other  places  of  pilgrimage, — the 
abkarry  •  •  •  'which  is  to  be  col- 
lected on  account  of  Government  .  .  . 
the  collections  made  in  the  Gunges, 
.bazars,  and  hauts  situated  within  the 
limits  of  Calcutta,  and  such  collections 
■as  are  confirmed  to  the  landholders 
and  the  holders  of  gimges  (&c.)  by 
■the  published  Resolutions  of  Hth  June, 
1790,  namely,  rent  paid  for  the  use  of 
land  (and  the  like)  .  .  .  or  for  orchards, 
pasture-ground,    or    fisheries    (some- 
times included  in  the  sayer  under  the 
■denomination  of  phulkur,  hunkur,  and 
mlhir)*  .  .  ."    These  Eesolutions  are 
printed  with  Eegn.  XXVII.  of  1793. 

By  an  order  of  the  Board  of  Eevenue 
of  April  28th,    1790,   correspondence 
regarding  Sayer  was  separated  from 
'  Land  Eevenue ';  and  on  the  16th  idem 
the  Abkarry  was  separately  regulated. 
The  amount  in  the  Accounts  credited 
as  Land  Eevenue  in  Bengal  seems  to 
lave  included  both  Sayer  and  Abkarry 
down  to  the  Accts.  presented  to  Par- 
liament in  1796.     In  the  "Abstract 
Statement  of  Eeceipts  and  Disburse- 
ments of   the  Bengal  Government" 
for  1793-94,  the  "Collections  under 
lead  of  Syer  and  Abkarry  "  amount 
to  Es.  10,98,256.      In  the  Accounts, 
printed  in  1799,  for  1794-5  to  1796-7, 
-the  "  Land  and  Sayer  Eevenues"  are 
given,  but  Abkari  is  not  mentioned. 
Among  the    Eeceipts  and    Disburse- 
ments  for  1800-1  appears  "  Syer  Col- 
lections, including  Abkaree,  7,81,925." 
These  forms  appear  to  have  remained 
in  force  down  to  1833.     In  the  ac- 
counts presented  in  1834,  from  1828-9 
to  1831-2,  with  Estimate  for  1832-3, 
Land  Eevenue  is  given  separately,  and 
next  to  it  Syer  and  Abkaree  Eevenue. 
Except  that  the  spelling  was  altered 
back  to  Sayer  and  Abkarry,  this  re- 
mained trU  1856.      In   1857  the  ac- 
oounts  for  1854-5  shewed  in  separate 
lines, — 

,   Land  Revenue, 

Excise  Duties,  in  Calcutta, 

Sayer  Revenue, 
■  Abkarry  ditto. 

*  Phalkar,  from  H.  phaX,  fruit ;  iankar,  from 
ian,  'forest  or  pasture-ground* ;  jalkar,  from  jal, 
'  water,' 


In  the  accounts  for  1861-2  it  be- 
came— 

Land  Revenue, 

Sayer  and  Miscellaneous, 

Abkaree, 

and  in  those  for  1863-4  Sayer  vanished 
altogether. 

The  term  Sayer  has  been  in  use  in 
Madras  and  Bombay  as  well  as  in 
Bengal.  Prom  the  former  we  give  an 
example  imder  1802 ;  from  the  latter 
we  have  not  met  with  a  suitable  quo- 
tation. 

The  following  entries  in  the  Bengal 
accounts  for  1858-59  will  exemplify 
the  application  of  Sayer  in  the  more 
recent  times  of  its  maintenance  : — • 

Under  Bengal,  Behar,  and  Orissa  : 
Sale  of  Trees  and  Sunken 
Boats      .        .        .        .  Rs.  555    0    0 

Under  Pegu  and  Martahan  Provinces  : 
risheries        .        .     .  Rs.  1,22,874    0    2 
Tax  on  Birds'  nests 

(q.v.)  7,449    0    0 

„    on  Salt  .        .    .  43,061    3  10 

Fees   for   fruits    and 

gardens   .        .        .  7,287    9    1 

Tax  on  Bees' wax  .    .  1,179    8    0 

Do.  Collections .        .  8,050    0    0 

Sale  of    Government 

Timbers,  &c.  .        .         4,19,141  12    8 

6,09,043    1    9 
Under  the  same  .- 
Sale     proceeds     of     un- 
claimed and  confiscated 
Timbers    .        .        .     .    Rs.  146  11  10 
Net    Salvage    on    Drift 
Timbers         .        .        .        2,247  10    0 

2.394    5  10 

c.  1580.  "Sair  as  Oamgdpat  o  atraf-i- 
Bindowi  waghaira  ..."  i.e.  "  Sayer  from 
the  Ganges  .  .  .  and  the  Hindu  districts, 
etc. .  .170,800  dams." — Aln-i-Akba/ri,  orig.  i. 
395,  in  detailed  Revenues  of  Sirkar  Janna- 
tabad  or  Gaur. 

1790.  "Without  entering  into  a  dis- 
cussion of  privileges  founded  on  Custom, 
and  of  which  it  is  easier  to  ascertain  the 
abuse  than  the  origin,  I  shall  briefly  remark 
on  the  Collections  of  Sayer,  that  while  they 
remain  in  the  hands  of  the  Zemindars, 
every  effort  to  free  the  internal  Commerce 
from  the  baneful  effects  of  their  vexatious 
impositions  must  necessarily  prove  ahov- 
tive."— Minute  by  the  Son.  C.  Stua/rt,  dd. 
10th  February,  quoted  by  Lord  Cornwallis 
in  his  Minute  of  July  18th. 

„  "The  Board  last  day  very  humanely 
and  politically  recommended  unanimously 
the  total  abolition  of  the  Sajrr. 

"The  statement  of  Mr.  Mercer  from 
Burdwan  makes  all  the  Sayr  (consisting  of 
a  strange  medley  of   articles  taxable,  not 


SCARLET. 


606 


SGAYENQEB. 


omitting    even    Hermaphrodites)    amount 
only  to  58,000  Rupees  .  .  ." 

Minute  by  Mr.  Law  of  the  Bd.  of  Revenue, 
forwarded  by  the  Board,  12th  July. 

1792.  "The  Jumma  on  which  a  settle- 
ment for  10  years  has  been  made  is  about 
(current  Rupees)  3,01,00,000  .  .  .  which  is 
9,35,691  Rupees  less  than  the  Average  Col- 
lections of  the  three  preceding  Years.  On 
this  Jumma,  the  Estimate  for  1791-2  is 
formed,  and  the  Sayer  Duties,  and  some 
other  extra  Collections,  formerly  included 
in  the  Land  Revenue,  being  abolished, 
accounts  for  the  Difference  .  .  ." — Heads  of 
Mr,  Dundas's  Speech  on  the  Finances  of  the 
E.  I.  Company,  5th  .Tune,  1792. 

1793.  "  A  Regulation  for  re-enacting 
with  alterations  and  modifications,  the 
Rules  passed  by  the  Governor  General  in 
Council  on  11th  June  and  28th  July,  1790, 
and  subsequent  dates,  for  the  resumption 
and, abolition  of  Sayer,  or  internal  Duties 
and  Taxes  throughout  Bengal,  Bahar,  and 
Orissa,"  etc.,  etc.  "  Passed  by  the  Governor 
General  in  Council  on  the  1st  May,  1793.  .  ." 
—Title  of  Regulation  XXVII.  of  1793. 

1802.  "  The  Government  having  reserved 
to  itself  the  entire  exercise  of  its  discretion 
in  continuing  or  abolishing,  temporarily  or 
Ijermanently,  the  articles  of  revenue  in- 
cluded, according  to  the  custom  and  prac- 
tice of  the  country,  under  the  several 
heads  of  salt  and  saltpetre^-of  the  sayer 
or  duties  by  sea  or  land — of  the  abkarry 
.  .  .  — of  the  excise  .  .  .  — of  all  taxes 
personal  and  professional,  as  well  as  those 
derived  from  markets,  fairs,  and  bazaars — 
of  lakhiraj  lands  .  .  .  The  permanent  land- 
tax  shall  be  made  exclusively  of  the  said 
articles  now  recited." — Madras  Regulation 
XXV.  §  iv. 

1817.  "Besides  the  land-revenue,  some 
other  duties  were  levied  in  India,  which 
were  generally  included  under  the  denomi- 
nation of  Sayer." — MiU,  H.  of  Br.  India,  v. 
417. 

1863.  "  The  next  head  was  '  Sayer,'  an 
obsolete  Arabic  word,  which  has  the  same 
meaning  as  '  miscellaneous.'  It  has  latterly 
been  composed  of  a  variety  of  items  con- 
nected with  the  Land  Revenue,  of  which 
the  Revenue  derived  from  Forests  has  been 
the  most  important.  The  progress  of  im- 
provement has  given  a  value  to  the  Forests 
which  they  never  had  before,  and  it  has 
been  determined  ....  to  constitute  the 
Revenue  derived  from  them  a  separate 
head  in  the  Public  Accounts.  The  other 
Miscellaneous  Items  of  Land  Revenue  which 
appeared  under  '  Sayer,'  have  therefore 
been  added  to  Land  Revenue,  and  what 
remains  has  been  denominated  'Forest 
Revenue.' " — Sir  G.  Trevelyan,  Financial 
Statement,  dd.  30th  April. 

Scarlet.    See  s.v.  Suclat. 

Scavenger,  s.  We  have  been  rather 
startled  to  find  among  tlie  MS.  records 
of  the  India  Office,  in  certain  "  Lists 


of  Persons  in  the  Service  of  the  Bight 
Honhle.  the  English  East  India  Com- 
pany, in  Eort  St.  George,  and  other 
Places  on  the  Coast  of  Choromandell," 
beginning  with  Eeby.  170|,  and  in 
the  entries  for  that  year,  the  fol- 
lowing : 
"  FoH  St.  David. 
"  5.  Trevor  Gaines,  Land  Customer  and 
Scavenger  of  Cuddalore,  5th  Counc'. 

„   "  6.  Edward  Ba/wgus,  Translator  of  Coun- 
try Letters,  Sen.  Mercht. 
"7.  John  Butt,   Scavenger  and   Corn- 

meeter,  Tevenapatam,  Mercht." 
Under  1714  we  find  again,  at  Fort 
St.  George : 

"Joseph    Smart,  Rentall    General   and 
Scavenger,  8th  of  Council." 

and  so  on,  in  the  entries  of  most  years 
down  to  1761,  when  we  have,  for  the 
last  time : 

"  Samuel  Ardley,  7th  of  Council,  Masuli- 

Satam,      Land-Customer,      Military 
torekeeper,    Rentall   General,  and 
Scavenger." 

Some  light  is  thrown  upon  this  sur- 
prising occurrence  of  such  a  term  by  a 
reference  to  Cowel's  Law  Dictionary, 
or  The  Interpreter  (published  originally 
in  1607)  new  ed.  of  1727,  where  we 
read : 

"  cSrabage,  Soavagium.  It  is  otherwise 
called  Schevage,  Shewage,  and  Scheauwing; 
maybe  deduced  from  the  Saxon  SeoAoiam 
(Sceawiau?)  Ostendere,  and  is  a  kind  of 
Toll  or  Custom  exacted  by  Mayors,  Sheriffs, 
&o.,  of  Merchant-strangers,  for  Wares 
shewed  or  offered  to  Sale  within  their 
Precincts,  which  is  prohibited  by  the 
Statute  19  H.  7,  8.  In  a  Charter  of  Hewy 
the  Second  to  the  City  of  Canterbury  it  is 
written  Scewinga,  and  (in  Mon.  Ang.2,  per 
fol.  890  b.)  Sceawing  ;  and  elsewhere  I  find 
it  in  Latin  Tributum  Oatensormm.  The 
City  of  London  still  retains  the  Custom, 
of  which  in  An  old  printed  Book  of  the 
Customs  of  London,  we  read  thus,  Of  which 
Custom  half  en  del  appcrtaineth  to  the  Sheriffs, 
and  the  other  halfen  del  to  the  Hostys  in 
whose  Houses  the  Merchants  been  lodged :  And 
it  is  to  wet  that  Scavage  is  the  Shew  by  ca/use 
that  Merchanties  (sic)  shewn  unto  the  Sheriffs 
Merchandizes,  of  the  which  Customs  ought  to 
be  taken  ere  that  ony  thing  thereof  be  sold,  (Sic. 

"  §Clti>tnQtX,  From  the  Belgiok  Scavan, 
to  scrape.  Two  of  every  Parish  within 
London  and  the  suburbs  are  yearly  chosen 
into  this  Office,  who  hire  men  called 
Rakers,  and  carts,  to  cleanse  the  streets, 
and  carry  away  the  Dirt  and  FUth  thereof, 
mentioned  14  Car.  2,  cap.  2.  The  Germans 
call  him  a  Drecksimmi,  from  one  Simon,  a 
noted  Scavenger  of  Marpurg. 

***** 

"tSrIiabalbnS!,  The  officer  who  collected 


SGAVENCrEB. 


607 


SGAVENaEB. 


the  Soavage-Money,  which  was  sometimea 
done  with  Extortion  and  great  Oppression." 
(Then  quotes  Hist,  of  Durham  from 
Wharton,  Anglia  Sacra,  Pt .  i.  i).  75 ;  "  Anno 
1311.  Sohavaldos  insurgentes  in  Episco- 
patn  (Riohardus  episcopus)  fortiter  com- 
posuit.  Aliqui  suspendebantur,  aliqui 
extra  Bpisoopatum  fugabantur.") 

In  Spelman  also  {Olossariwm  ArcJi- 
aiohgiewm,  1688)  we  find : — 

"Scmagmm.']  Tributum  quod  a  meroa- 
toribuB  exigere  solent  nundinarum  domini, 
ob  licentiam  proponendi  ibidem  venditioni 
meroimonia,  a  Saxon  (sceawian)  id  est, 
Oatendere,  inspicere,  Angl.  St htltlltfle  and 
shttosjc."  Spelman  has  no  Scavenger  or 
Scavager. 

The  scavage  then  was  a  tax  upon 
goods  for  sale  •wMcli  were  liable  to 
duty,  the  word  being  as  Skeat  points 
out  a  Law  French  (or  Low  Latin  ?) 
formation  from  shew.  And  the  sca- 
vager  or  scavenger  was  originally 
the  officer  charged  with  the  inspection 
of  the  goods  and  collection  of  this  tax. 
Passages  quoted  below  from  the  Liher 
Albus  of  the  City  of  London  refer  to 
these  officers,  and  Mr.  Eiley  in  his 
translation  of  that  work  (1861,  p.  34) 
notes  that  they  were  "Officers  whose 
duty  it  was  originally  to  take  custom 
upon  the  Scavage,  i.e.,  inspection  of 
the  opening  out,  of  imported  goods. 
At  a  later  date  part  of  their  duty  was 
to  see  that  the  streets  were  kept  clean; 
and  hence  the  modem  word  'scaven- 
ger,' whose  office  corresponds  with 
me  rakyei'  (raker)  of  former  times." 

We  can  hardly  doubt  then,  that  the 
office  of  the  Coromandel  scavenger 
of  the  last  century,  united  as  we  find 
it  with  that  of  "Eentall  General,"  or 
of  "  Land-Customer,"  and  held  by  a 
senior  member  of  the  Company's 
Covenanted  Service,  must  be  imder- 
stood  in  the  older  sense  of  Visitor  or 
Inspector  of  Goods  subject  to  duties, 
but  (till  we  can  find  more  light)  we 
should  suppose  rather  duties  of  the 
nature  of  bazar  tax,  such  as  at  a  later 
date  we  find  classed  as  sayer  (q.v.) 
than  customs  on  imports  from  seaward. 

It  stUl  remains  an  obscure  matter 
how  the  charge  of  the  scavagers  or 
scavengers  came  to  be  transferred  to 
the  oversight  of  streets  and  street- 
cleaning.  That  this  must  have  become 
a  predominant  part  of  their  duty  at  an 
early  period  is  shown  by  the  Scavager' s 
Oath  which  we  quote  below  from  the 
Liher  Aibus.  In  Skinner's  Etymologicon, 
1671,  the  definition  is  Collector  sordium 


abrasarum  (erroneously  connecting  the 
word  with  shaving  or  scraping),  whilst 
he  adds  :  "  nostri  tScstbtngfrs  vilissimo 
omnium  ministerio  sordes  et  purga- 
menta  urbis  auf erendi  funguntur."  In 
Cotgrave's  EngHsh-French  Diet.,  ed. 
byHowel,  1673, wehave:  " <S«al)i«gcr. 
Boueur,  Gadouard  "  — -  agreeing  pre- 
cisely with  our  modern  use.  Neither 
of  these  shows  any  knowledge  of  the 
less  sordid  office  attaching  to  the  name. 
The  same  remark  applies  to  Lye's 
Junius,  1743.  It  is  therefore  remark- 
able to  find  such  a  surviual  of  the 
latter  sense  in  the  service  of  the 
Company,  and  coming  down  so  late  as 
1761.  It  must  have  begun  with  the 
very  earliest  of  the  Company's  es- 
tablishments in  India,  for  it  is  probable 
that  the  denomination  was  even  then 
only  a  survival  in  England,  due  to  the 
Company's  intimate  connexion  with 
the  City  of  London.  Indeed  we 
learn  from  Mr.  Norton,  quoted  below, 
that  the  term  scavage  was  still  alive 
within  the  City  in  1829. 

1268.  "Waltertis  Hervy  et  WiUelmus 
de  Dunolmo,  Ballivi,  ut  Custodes  .  .  .  de 
JjXKV.l.  vj.s.  &  xd.  de  consuetudinibus  om- 
nemodarum  mercandisarum  venientium  de 

Sartibus  transmarinis  ad  Civitatem  prae- 
ictam,  de  quibus  consuetude  debetur  quae 
vocatur  Scavagium  .  .  .  ." — Mag.  Bot.  59. 
Hen.  III.,  extracted  in  T.  Madox,  B.  and 
Ant.  of  the  Exchequer,  1779,  i.  779. 

Prior  to  1419.  "Et  debent  ad  dictum 
Wardemotum  per  Aldermannum  et  probos 
Wardae,  necnon  per  juratores,  eligi  Con- 
stabularii,  Scavegeours,  Aleconners,  Be- 
deUe,  et  alii  Officiarii." — Liber  Albus,  p.  38. 

,,  "Sekement  db  Scawageonrs. 
Vous  jurrez  qe  vous  surverrez  diligientie- 
ment  qe  lez  pavimentz  danz  vostre  Garde 
soient  bien  et  droiturelement  reparaillez  et 
nyent  enhaussez  a  nosance  dez  veysyns  ;  et 
qe  lez  chemyns,  ruwes,  et  venelles  soient 
nettez  dez  fiens  et  de  toutz  manors  dez 
ordures,'  pur  honestee  de  la  citee ;  et  qe 
toutz  les  chymyneys,  foumes,  terrailles 
soient  de  piere,  et  suffisantement  defens- 
ables  encontre  peril  de  few;  et  si  vous 
trovez  rien  a  oontraire  vous  monstrez  al 
Alderman,  issint  qe  I'Alderman  ordeigne 
pur  amendement  de  celle.  Et  ces  ne 
lerrez— si  Dieu  vous  eyde  et  lez  Saintz."— 
Id.,  p.  313. 

1594.  Letter  from  the  Lprds  of  the 
Council  to  the  Lord  Mayor  and  Aldermen, 
requesting  them  to  admit  John  de  Cardenas 
to  the  office  of  Collector  of  Scavage,  the 
reversion  of  which  had  .  .  .  been  granted 
to  him.  Index  to  the  Semembrancia  of  the 
C.  of  London  (1878)  p.  284. 

1607.  Letter  from  the  Lord  Mayor  to 
the  Lord  Treasurer .  .  .  enclosing  a  Petition 
from  the  Ward  of  Aldersgate,  complaining 


SCBIVAN. 


608 


SCYMITAB. 


that  ■William  Court,  an  inhabitant  of  that 
Ward  for  8  or  10  years  past,  refused  to  un- 
dergo the  office  of  Scavenger  in  the  Parish, 
claiming  exemption  ....  being  privileged 
as  Clerk  to  Sir  William  Spencer,  Knight, 
one  of  the  Auditors  of  the  Court  of 
JExchequer,  and  praying  that  Mr.  Court, 
although  privileged,  should  be  directed  to 
find  a  substitute  or  deputy  and  pay  him. — 
Id.  288. 

1623.  Letter  .  .  .  reciting  that  the  City  by 
ancient  Charters  held  .  .  .  "the  office  of 
Package  and  Soavage  of  Strangers'  goods, 
and  merchandise  carried  by  them  hy  land 
or  water,  out  of  the  City  and  Liberties  to 
foreign  parts,  whereby  the  Customs  and 
Duties  due  to  H.M.  had  been  more  duly 
paid,  and  a  stricter  oversight  taken  of  such 
commodities  so  exported." — Bemembrwncia, 
p.  321.  / 

1632.  Order  in  Council,  reciting  that  a 
Petition  had  been  presented  to  the  Board 
from  divers  Merchants  born  in  London,  the 
sons  of  Strangers,  complaining  that  the 
Packer  of  London  required  of  them  as  much 
fees  for  Package,  Balliage,  Shewage,  &c., 
as  of  Strangers  not  English-born  .  ■  .  " — 
MemmibroMcia,  322. 

1829.  "The  oversight  of  customable 
goods.  This  office,  termed  in  Latin  super- 
visus,  is  translated  in  another  charter  by 
the  words  search  and  surveying,  and  in 
the  2nd  Charter  of  Charles  I.  it  is 
termed  the  soavage,  which  appears  to  have 
been  its  most  ancient  and  common  name, 
and  that  which  is  retained  to  the  present 
day.  .  .  .  The  real  nature  of  this  duty  is 
not  a  toll  for  showing,  but  a  toll  paid  for  the 
oversight  of  showing;  and  under  that  name 
{supervisus  apertionis)  it  was  claimed  in  an 
action  of  debt  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II. 
.  .  .  The  duty  perfonned  was  seeing  and 
knowing  the  merchandize  on  which  the 
King's  import  customs  were  paid,  in  order 
that  no  concealment,  or  fraudulent  prac- 
tices .  .  .  should  deprive  the  King  of  his 
just  dues.  .  .  .  (The  duty)  was  well  knovni 
under  the  name  of  scavage,  in  the  time  of 
Henry  III.,  and  it  seems  at  that  time  to 
have  been  a  franchise  of  the  commonalty." 
— G.  Morton,  Commentaries  on  the  History, 
&c.,  of  the  City  of  London,  3rd  ed.  (1869), 
pp.  380-381. 

Besides  the  books  quoted  see  S.  Wedg- 
loood's  Etym.  JDicty.,  and  Skeat's  do. ;  which 
have  furnished  useful  light,  and  some 
references. 

Scrivan,  s.  An.  old  word  for  a 
clerk  or  writer,  from  Port,  escrivao. 

1673.  "In  some  Places  they  write  on 
Cocoe-Leafes  dried,  and  then  use  an  Iron 
Style,  or  else  on  Paper,  when  they  use  a  Pen 
made  with  a  Keed,  for  which  they  have  a 
Brass  Case,  which  holds  them  and  the  Ink 
too,  always  stuck  at  the  Girdles  of  their 
Scrivans." — Fryer,  191. 

1683.  "Mr.  Watson  in  the  Taffaty 
warehouse,  without  any  provocation  called 
me  PittyfuU  Prodigall  Scrivan,  and  told 
me  my  Hatt  stood  too  high  upon  my  head 


.  .  . " — Letter  of  S.  Langley,  in  Hedges, 
under  Sept.  5. 

Scymitar,  s.  This  is  an  English 
word  for  an  Asiatic  sabre.  The 
common  Indian  word  is  talwdr  (see 
Tulwaur).  We  get  it  through  French 
cimiterre,  Ital.  scimeterra,  and  accord- 
ing to  Marcel  Devic  originally  from 
Pers.  shamsMr  [chimchlr  as  he  writes  ■ 
it).  This  would  be  still  very  obscure 
unless  we  consider  the  constant  clerical 
confusion  in  the  Middle  Ages  be- 
tween c  and  t,  which  has  led  to 
several  metamorphoses  of  words;  of 
which  a  notable  example  is  Fr.  car- 
quois  from  Pers.  tirkash.  Scimecirra 
representing  shimsMr  might  easily 
thus  become  scimetirra.  But  we  cannot 
prove  this  to  have  been  the  real 
origin.     See  also  in  Suppt. 

1595. 
"...  By  this  scimitar,— 

That  slew  the  Sophy,  and  a  Persian  prince 
■    That  won  three  fields  of  Sultan  Solimau 
.  ,  ."*         Merchant  of  Venice,  ii  1. 

1610.  "...  Anon  the  Patron  starting 
up,  as  if  of  a  sodaine  restored  to  life  ;  like 
a  mad  man  skips  into  the  boate,  and  draw- 
ing a  Turkish  Cymiter,  beg^nneth  to  lay 
about  him  (thinking  that  his  vessell  had 
been  surprised  by  Pirats,)  when  they  all 
leapt  into  the  sea ;  and  diuing  vnder  water 
like  so  many  Diue-dappers,  ascended  with- 
out the  reach  of  his  furie." — Sandys,  Bela- 
tion,  &c.,  1615,  p.  28. 

1614.  "  Some  days  ago  I  visited  the 
house  of  a  goldsmith  to  see  a  scimitar 
(scimitarra)  that  Nasuhbashi  the  first  vizir, 
whom  I  have  mentioned  above,  had  ordered 
as  a  present  to  the  Grand  Signor.  Scabbard 
and  hilt  were  all  of  gold ;  and  all  covered 
with  diamonds,  so  that  little  or  nothing 
of  the  gold  was  to  be  seen." — P.  della  YaUe, 
i.  43. 

c.  1630.  ' '  They  seldome  go  without  their 
swords  (shamsheers  they  call  them)  form'd 
like  a  crescent,  of  pure  metall,  broad,  and 
sharper  than  any  rasor  ;  nor  do  they  value 
them,  unlesse  at  one  blow  they  can  cut  in 
two  an  Asinego.  .  .  ." — Sir  T.  Herbert,  ed. 
1638,  p.  228. 

1675.  "  I  kept  my  hand  on  the  Cook  of 
my  Carabine ;  and  my  Comrade  followed  a 
foote  pace,  as  well  armed;  and  our  Jani- 
zary better  than  either  of  us  both  :  but  our 
Armenian  had  only  a  Scimeter."— (Sir) 
George  Wheler,  Journey  into  Greece,  Lon- 
don, 1682,  p.  252. 

1758.  "  The  Captain  of  the  troop  .  .  . 
made  a  cut  at  his  head  with  a  scymetar 
which  Mr.  Lally  parried  with  his  stick, 
and  a  Coffree  servant  who  attended  him 


*  In  a  Greek  translation  of  Shakspere.  published 
some  years  ago  at  Constantinople,  mis  Urn  i» 
omitted  ! 


SJiACUNNY. 


609 


SEBUNBY. 


shot  the  Tanjerine  dead  with  a  pistol." — 
OriM,  ii.  328. 

Seacunny,  s.  This  is,  in  the 
phraseology  of  the  Anglo-Indian 
marine,  a  steersman  or  quartermaster. 
The  word  is  the  Pers.  sulckdnl,  from 
Arab,  suhlcdn,  '  a  helm.' 

c.   1580.      "Aos   MooadSes,    Socoes,    e 
Yogas." — Primor  e  Honra,  &c.,  f.  68  v. 
.    ("To  the  Moouddums,  Seactinnies,  and 
oarsmen.") 

0.1590.  "  Sukkangir,  or  helmsman.  He 
steers  the  ship  according  to  the  orders  of  the 
Mv!allim.'''—Aln,  i.  280. 

1805.  "I  proposed  concealing  myself 
with  5  men  among  the  bales  of  cloth,  tiU  it 
should  be  night,  when  the  Trenohmen 
being  necessarily  divided  into  two  watches 
might  be  easily  overpowered.  This  was 
agreed  to  .  .  .  till  daybreak,  when  unfor- 
nately  descrying  the  masts  of  a  vessel  on 
■our  weather  beam,  which  was  immediately 
supposed  to  be  our  -old  friend,  the  senti- 
ments of  every  person  underwent  a  most 
unfortunate  alteration,  and  the  Nakhoda, 
and  the  Soucan,  as  well  as  the  Supercargo, 
irformed  me  that  they  would  not  tell  a  lie 
for  all  the  world,  even  to  save  their  lives  ; 
and  in  short,  that  they  would  neither  be 
airt  nor  paiH  in  the  business." — Letter  of 
Leyden,  dd.  Oct.  4-7,  in  Morton's  lAfe. 

1810.  "The  gunners  and  quartermasters 
, , .  are  Indian  Portuguese ;  they  are  called 
Secunnis." — Maria  Graham,  85. 

Sebundy,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers.  sih- 
landi  {sih  =  'Three').  The  rationale  of 
the  word  is  obscure  to  us.  It  is  applied 
to  irregular  native  soldiery,  a  sort  of 
nulitia,orimperfectlydisoiplinedtroops 
iorrevenueorpoliceduties,  &c.  Certain 
local  infantry  regiments  were  formerly 
officially  termed  Sebundy.  The  last 
official  appearance  of  the  title  that  we 
can  find  is  in  application  to  "  The 
Sebundy  Corps  of  Sappers  and  Miners  " 
employed  at  DarjeeUng.  This  is  in 
the  E.  I.  Eegister  down  to  July,  1869, 
after  which  the  title  does  not  appear 
in  any  official  list.  Of  this  corps,  if 
we  are  not  mistaken,  the  present 
Field  Marshal  Lord  Napier  of  Mag- 
dala  was  in  charge,  as  Lieut.  Eobert 
Napier,  about  1840.* 

_  *  An  application  to  Lord  Napier,  for  corrobora- 
tion of  this  reminiscence  of  many  years  back,  drew 
from  him  the  following  interesting  note  : — 

"Captain  Gilmore  of  the  (Bengal)  Engineers 
was  appointed  to  open  the  settlement  of  Daijee- 
ling,  and  to  raise  two  companies  of  Sebundy 
Sappers,  in  order  to  provide  the  necessary  labour. 

"He  commenced  the  work,  obtained  some 
(Native)  officers  and  N.  C.  officers  from  the  old 
Bengal  Sappers,  and  enlisted  about  half  of  each 
company. 

"ihe  first  season  found  the  little  colony  quite 


c.  1778.  "At  Dacca  I  made  acquaintance 
with  my  venerable  friend  John  Cowe.  He 
had  served  in  the  Navy  so  far  back  as  the 
memorable  siege  of  Havannah,  was  reduced 
when  a  lieutenant,  at  the  end  of  the  Ame- 
rican War,  went  out  in  the  Comjianj^'a 
military  service,  and  here  I  found  him  in 
command  of  a  regiment  of  Sebundees,  or 
native  militia. " — Hon.  R.  lAndsay,  in  L.  of 
the  Lindsays,  iii.  161. 

1785.  "  The  Board  were  pleased  to  direct 
that  in  order  to  supply  the  place  of  the 
Sebundy  corps,  four  regiments  of  Sepoys 
be  employed  in  securing  the  collection  of 
the  revenues." — In  Seton-Karr,  i.  92. 

„        "One  considerable  charge  upon 

unprepared  for  the  early  commencement  of  the 
Kains.  AU  the  Coolies,  who  did  not  die,  ded,  and 
some  of  the  Sappei-s  deserted.  Gilmore  got  sick  ; 
and  in  1838  I  was  suddenly  ordered  from  the  ex- 
treme border  of  Bengal — Xyacollee  —  to  relieve 
him  for  one  month.  I  arrived  somehow,  with  a 
pair  of  pitarahs  as  my  sole  possession. 

"Just  then,  our  relations  with  Nepaul  became 
strained,  and  it  was  tliought  desirable  to  complete 
the  Sebundy  Sappers  with  men  from  the  Border 
Hills  imconnected  with  Nepaul— Garrows  and 
similar  tribes.  Through  the  Political  Officer  the 
necessary  number  of  men  were  enlisted  and  sent 
to  me. 

"When  they  arrived  I  found,  instead  of  the 
'  fair  recmits '  announced,  a  number  of  most 
unfit  men  ;  some  of  them  more  or  less  crippled, 
or  with  defective  sight.  It  seemed  probable  that, 
by  the  process  known  to  us  in  India  as  uddlee 
buddlee,the  original  recruits  had  managed  to  insert 
substitutes  during  the  journey  !  I  was  much  em- 
barrassed as  to  what  I  should  do  with  them ;  but 
night  was  coming  on,  so  I  encamped  them  on  the 
newly-opened  road,  the  only  clear  space  amid  the 
dense  jungle  on  either  side.  .  To  complete  my 
difliculty  it  began  to  rain,  and  I  pitied  my  poor 
recruits  !  During  the  night  there  was  a  storm — 
and  in  the  morning,  to  my  intense  relief,  they  had 
all  disappeared ! 

"  In  the  expressive  words  of  my  sergeant,  there 
was  not  a  *  visage '  of  the  men  left. 

"The  Sebundies  were  a  local  corps,  designed  to 
furnish  a  body  of  labourers  fit  for  mountain-work. 
They  were  armed,  and  expected  to  fight  if  neces- 
sary. Their  pay  was  6  rs.  a  month,  instead  of  the 
Sepoy's  7J.  The  pensions  of  the  Native  officers 
were  smaller  than  in  the  regular  army,  which  was 
a  ground  of  complaint  with  the  Bengal  Sappers, 
who  never  expected  in  accepting  the  new  service 
that  they  would  have  lower  pensions  than  those 
they  enlisted  for. 

"I  eventually  completed  the  corps  with  Ne- 
paulese,  and,  I  think,  left  them  in  a  satisfactory 
condition. 

"I  was  for  a  long  time  their  only  sergeant- 
major.  I  supplied  the  Native  oflftcers  and  N.  C, 
officers  from  India  with  a  good  pea-jacket  each, 
out  of  my  private  means,  and  with  a  little  gold- 
lace  made  them  smart  and  happy. 

"  When  I  visited  Darjeeling  again  in  1872,  I 
found  the  remnant  of  my  good  Sapper  officers 
living  as  pensioners,  and  waiting  to  give  me  an 
affectionate  welcome. 

***** 

"  My  month's  acting  appointment  was  turned 
into  f(mr  years.  1  walked  30  miles  to  get  to  the 
place,  lived  much  in  hovels  or  temporary  huts 
thrown  up  by  my  Hill-men,  and  derived  more 
benefit  from  the  climate  than  from  my  previous 
visit  to  England.  I  think  I  owe  much  practical 
teaching  to  the  Hill-men,  the  Hills,  and  the  Cli- 
mate. I  learnt  the  worst  the  elements  could  do 
to  me — ^very  nearly— excepting  earthquakes  !  And 
I  think  I  was  thus  prepared  for  any  hard  work." 


SEHDV. 


610 


SEES. 


the  Nabob's  country  was  for  extraordinary 
sibbendies,  sepoys  and  horsemen,  who 
appear  to  us  to  be  a  very  unnecessary  in- 
cumbrance upon  the  revenue." — Ajjpend. 
to  Speech  on  Nah.  of  Arcot's  Debts,  in  Burke's 
Works,  iv.  18,  ed.  1852. 

1796.  "The  Collector  at  Midnapoor 
having  reported  the  Sebundy  Corps  at- 
tached to  that  CoUeotorship,  Sufficiently 
Trained  in  their  Exercise;  the  Regular 
Sepoys  who  have  been  Employed  on  that 
Duty  are  to  Jje  withdrawn." — G.  0.  23d 
Feb.,  in  Swppt.  to  Code  of  Bengal  Mily. 
Regulations,  1799,  p.  145. 

1803.  "  The  employment  of  these  people 
therefore  ...  as  sebundy  is  advantageous 
...  it  lessens  the  number  of  idle  and  dis- 
contented at  the  time  of  general  invasion 
and  confusion." — WeUington  Desp.  (ed. 
1837),  ii.  170. 

1812.  "Sebundy,  or  provincial  corps  of 
native  troops." — Fifth  Report,  38. 

1861.  "Sliding  down  Mount  Tendong, 
the  summit  of  which,  with  snow  lying 
there,  we  crossed,  the  Sebundy  Sappers 
were  employed  cutting  a  passage  for  the 
mules ;  this  delayed  our  march  exceedingly. " 
— Report  of  Gapt.  Impey.,  R.E.,  in  Gawler'a 
Sikhim,  p.  95. 

Seedy,  s.  Hind,  mdi;  Arab. 
saiyid,  '  lord '  (whence  the  Cid  of 
Spanish  romantic  history),  eaiyidt, 
'  my  lord ; '  and  Mahr.  siddhi. 
Properly  an  honorific  name  giyen  in 
"Western  India  to  African  Mahom- 
medans,  of  whom  many  held  high 
positions  in  the  service  of  the  kings  of 
the  Decoan.  Of  these  at  least  one 
■  family  has  survived  in  princely  posi- 
tion to  our  own  day,  viz.,  the  Nawab 
of  Jangira,  near  Bombay  (see  Jun- 
geera).  The  young  heir  to  this  prin- 
cipality, Siddhi  Ahmad,  after  a  mino- 
rity of  some  years,  was  installed  in 
the  government  in  Oct.,  18S3. 

But  the  popular  application  of  the 
word  in  the  ports  and  on  the  shipping 
of  Western  India  is  to  negroes  in 
general. 

c.  1563.  "And  among  these  was  an 
Abyssinian  [Abexim)  called  Cide  Meriam, 
a  man  reckoned  a  great  cavalier,  and  who 
entertained  600  horse  at  his  own  charges, 
and  who  greatly  coveted  the  city  of  Daman 
to  quarter  himself  in,  or  at  the  least  the 
'  whole  of  its  pergunnas(  parganas)  to  de- 
vour."—Cowto,  vri.  X.  8. 

1673.  "An  Hobsy  or  African  Coflery 
(they  bein^  preferred  here  to  chief  employ- 
ments, which  they  enter  on  by  the  name  of 
Siddies."— JVycr,  147. 

,,  "He  being  from  BiHobsy  Caphir 
.made  a  free  Denizen  .  .  .  (who  only  in 
this  Nation  arrive  to  great  Preferment, 
being  the   Trizled  Woolly-pated   Blacks) 


under  the  known  Style  of  Syddies  .  .  ." — 
Ibid.  168, 

1679.  "  The  protection  which  the  Siddees 
had  given  to  Gingerah  against  the  repeated 
attacks  of  Sevagi,  as  well  as  their  frequent 
annoyance  of  their  country,  had  been  so 
much  facilitated  by  their  resort  to  Bombay, 
that  Sevagi  at  length  determined  to  compel 
the  English  Government  to  a  stricter  neu- 
trality, by  reprisals  on  their  own  port." — 
Orme,  Fragments,  78. 

1750-60.  "These  (islands)  were  formerly 
in  the  hands  of  Angria  and  the  Siddies  or 
Moors." — Grose,  i.  58. 

1759.  "The  Indian  seas  having  been 
infested  to  an  intolerable  decree  by  pirates, 
the  Mogul  appointed  the  Siddee,  who  was 
chief  of  a  colony  of  Coffrees,  to  be  his 
Admiral.  It  was  a  colony  which,  having 
been  settled  at  Dundee-Ilajapore,  carried 
on  a  considerable  trade  there,  and  had 
likewise  many  vessels  of  force." — Cam- 
bridge's Account  of  the  War,  &c.,  p.  216. 

1800.  "  I  asked  him  what  he  meant  by 
a  Siddee.  He  said  a  hubshee.  This  is  the 
name  by  which  the  Abyssinians  are  dis- 
tinguished in  India." — T.  Mwnro,  in  Life, 
i.  287. 

1814.  "Among  the  attendants  of  the 
Cambay  Nabob  .  .  .  are  several  Abyssinian 
and  Caffree  slaves,  called  by  way  of  cour- 
tesy Seddees  or  Master." — Foi-bes,Or.  Mem,, 
iii.  167. 

1832.  "  I  spoke  of  a  Sindhee  "  {Siddhee) 
"or  Sabshee,  which  is  the  name  for  an 
Abyssinian  in  this  country  lingo." — Mem, 
of  Col.  Mountain,  121. 

Seemul,  Simmul,  &c.  (sometimes 
we  have  seen  eveil  Symbol,  and 
Cymbal),  s.  Hind,  semal  and  sem- 
bhal.  The  (so-called)  cotton-tree, 
Bumhax  Malabaricum,  D.  0.  (N.  0. 
Malvaceae),  which  occurs  sporadically 
from  Malabar  to  Sylhet,  and  from 
Burma  to  the  Indus  and  beyond.  It 
is  often  cultivated.  "  About  March  it 
is  a  striking  object  with  its  immense 
buttressed  trunks,  and  its  large  showy 
red  flowers,  6  inches  in  breadth,  clus- 
tered on  the  leafless  branches.  The 
flower-buds  are  used  as  a  potherb  and 
thegumas  amedicine"  {Punjab  Plants). 
We  remember  to  have  seen  a  giant  of 
this  species  near  Kishnagarh,  the  but- 
tresses of  which  formed  chambers,  12 
or  13  feet  long  and  7  or  8  wide.  The 
sUky  cotton  is  only  used  :^or  stuffing 
pillows  and  the  Uke.  The  wood, 
though  wretched  in  quality  for  any 
ordinary  purpose,  lasts  under  water, 
and  is  commonly  the  material  for  the 
curbs  on  which  weUs  are  built  and 
sunk  in  Upper  India. 

Seer,  s.    Hind,  ser;  Skt  setaJc.  One 


SEER. 


611 


SEEB-FISR. 


of  tke  most  generally  spread  Indian 
denominations  of  -weight,  though.,  like 
all  Indian  measures,  varying  -widely 
in  different  parts  of  the  country.  And 
besides  the  variations  of  local  ser  and 
ser  -we  often  find  in  the  same  locality 
a,pahM  and  a  kachchhd  ser  (see  Pucka 
and  Cutcha) ;  a  state  of  things,  ho-w- 
ever,  -which  is  human,  and  not  Indian 
only.    See  remarks  under  Pucka. 

The  ser  is  generally  (at  least  in 
Upper  India)  equivalent  to  80  tolas  or 
rupe6--weights ;  but  even  this  is  far 
from  universally  true.  The  heaviest 
Ber  in  the  Useful  Tables  (see  Thomas's 
ed,  of  Prinsep)  is  that  called  "Cool- 
pahar,"  equivalent  to  123  tolas,  and 
■weighing  3  lbs.  1  oz.  6^  dr.  avoird.  ;  the 
lightest  is  the  ser  of  Malabar  and  the 
S.  Mahratta  country,  -which  is  little 
iaore  than  8  oz. 

Eegulation  VII.  of  the  Go-vt.  of 
India  of  1833  is  entitled  "A  Eeg. 
for  altering  the  -weight  of  the  ne-w 
Purmckabad  Eujiee  (see  Bupee)  and 
for  assimilating  it  to  the  legal  cur- 
rency of  the  Madras  and  Bombay 
Presidencies ;  for  adjusting  the  -weight 
of  the  Company's  sicca  Eupee,  and  for 
fixing  a  standard  unit  of  weight  for 
Jndia."  This  is  the  nearest  thing  to 
the  establishment  of  standard  -weights 
that  existed  up  to  1870.  The  preamble 
says : ' '  Itisf  urther  convenient  to  intro- 
duce the  -weight  of  the  Furruckabad 
Rupee  as  the  unit  of  a  general  system 
of  -weights  for  Government  traosactions 
throughout  India."  And  Section  IV. 
contains  the  foUo-wing : 

"  The  Tola  or  sifca  -weight  to  be  equal  to 
180  grains  troy,  and  the  other  denominations 
or  weights  to  be  derived  from  this  unit, 
according  to  the'foUowing  scale : — 

8  Rutties  =  1  Masha  =  15  troy  grains. 
.12  Mashas  =  1  Tola  =  180  ditto. 
80  Tolas  (or  sicca  weight)  =  1  Seer  = 

2|  lbs.  troy. 
40  Seers  =  IMun  or  Bazar  Maund  = 
100 lbs.  troy." 

Section  VI.  of  the  same  Eegulation 
says : — 

"  The  system  of  -weights  and  measures  (?) 
described  in  Section  IV.  is  to  be  adopted 
at  the  mints  and  assay  offices  of  Calcutta 
and  Saugor  respectively  in  the  adjust- 
ment and  verification  of  all  weights  for 
government  or  public  purposes  sent  thither 
for  examination." 

But  this  does  not  go  far  in  establish- 
ing a  standard  unit  of  -weight  for 
India ;  though  the  -weights  detailed  in 
§  iv.  Isecame  established  for  govern- 


ment purposes  in  the  Bengal  Presi- 
dency. The  seer  of  this  Eegulation 
-was  thus  14,400  grains  troy — 2^  lbs. 
troy,  2,057  lbs.  avoirdupois. 

In  1870,  in  the  Government  of  Lord 
Mayo,  a  strong  movement  -was  made 
by  able  and  influential  men  to  intro- 
duce the  metrical  system,  and  an  Act 
-was  passed  called  "  The  Indian  Weiyhts 
and  Measures  Act "  (Act  XI.  of  1870) 
to  pave  the  -way  for  this.  The  pro- 
amble  declares  it  expedient  to  provide 
for.  the  ultimate  adoption  of  an  uniform 
system  of  -weights  and  measures 
throughout  British  India,  and  the  Act 
prescribes  certain  standards,  -with 
po-wers  to  the  Local  Governments  to 
declare  the  adoption  of  these.  Section 
II.  runs  : 

"Standards. — The  primary  standard  of 
weight  shall  be  called  aer,  and  shall  be  a 
weight  of  metal  in  the  possession  of  the 
Government  of  India,  which  weight,  when 
weighed  in  a  vacuum,  is  equal  to  the  weight 
knovm  in  France  as  the  kilogramme  des 
Archives." 

Again,  Act  XXXI.  of  1872,  called 
"  The  Indian  Weights  and  Measures  of 
Capacity  Act,"  repeats  in  substance 
the  same  preamble  and  prescription  of 
standard  -weight.  It  is  not  clear  to  us 
what  the  separate  object  of  this  second 
Act  -was.  But  -with  the  death  of  Lord 
Mayo  the  -whole  scheme  fell  to  the 
ground. 

The  ser  of  these  Acts  -would  be  =  2-2 
lbs.  avoirdupois,  or  0-143  of  a  pound 
greater  than  the  80  tola  ser. 

1554.  "  Porto  Gfrande  de.  Bemgala.—'  The 
maund  (moo)  -with  which  they  weigh  all 
merchandize  is  of  40  ceres,  each  oer  18| 
ounces;  the  said  maund  weighs  46i  ar- 
ratels." — A.  Nunes,  37. 

1648.  "  One  Ceer  weighs  18  peysen  .  .  . 
and  makes  f  pound  troy  weight."— Fan. 
Tioist,  62. 

1748.  "Enfin  on  verse  sur  le  tout  un 
serre  de  Vh.ui\e,."— Lett.  Edif.  xiv.  220. 

Seer-fish,  s.  A  name  applied  to 
several  varieties  of  fish,  species  of  tho 
genus  Cyhium.  When  of  the  right 
size,  neither  too  small  nor  too  big, 
these  are  reckoned  among  the  most 
delicate  of  Indian  sea-fish.  Some 
kinds  salt  -well,  and  are  also  good  for 
preparing  as  Tamarind-fish  (q.v.). 

The  name  is  sometimes  said  to  be  a 
corruption  of  smh  (qu.  Pers.  '  black  ? ') 
but  the  quotations  sho-w  that  it  is  a 
corruption  of  Port,  serra.  That  name 
■would  appear  to  belong  properly  to 
B  E  2 


8EERPAW. 


612 


SEPOY,  SEAPOY. 


the  ■well-known  saw-flsli  {Pristis) — see 
Bluteau,  quoted  below;  but  probably 
it  may  bave  been  applied  to  tbe  fish, 
now  in  question,  because  of  tbe  ser- 
rated appearance  of  tbe  rows  of  finlets, 
behind  the  second  dorsal  and  anal  fins, 
which  are  characteristic  of  the  genus 
(see  Day's  Fishes  of  India,  pp.  254- 
256,  and  plates  Iv.,  Ivi.). 

1554.  "E  aos  Marinheiros  hiiin  peize 
cerra  por  mSs,  a  oada  hum." — A.  Nunez, 
I/ivro  dos  Pesos,  43. 

„  "To  Lopo  Vaaz,  Mestre  of  the 
firearms  (espingardes),  his  pay  and  pro- 
visions. .  .  .  And  for  his  three  workmen, 
at  the  rate  of  2  measures  of  rice  each 
daily,  and  half  a  seer  fish  {peixe  serra)  each 
monthly,  and  a  maund  of  firewood  each 
monthly."— 5.  Botelho,  Tonibo,  235. 

1598.  "There  is  a  fish  called  Piexe 
Serra,  which  is  out  in  round  pieces,  as  we 
cut  Salmon  and  salt  it.  It  is  very  good." 
— Zdnschoien,  88. 

1720.  "  Peyxe  Serka  is  ordinarily  pro- 
duced in  thfe  Western  Ocean,  and  is  so 
called"  etc.  (describing  the  Saw-fish)  .  .  . 
"But  in  the  Sea  of  the  Islands  of  Qui- 
rimba  {i.e.,  off  Mozambique)  there  is  a 
different  peyxe  serra  resembling  a  large 
corvina,*  but  much  better,  and  which  it  is 
the  custom  to  pickle.  When  cured  it  seems 
just  like  ham." — Bluteau,  Vocdb.,  vii.  606- 
607. 

1727.  "  They  have  great  Plenty  of  Seer- 
fish,  which  is  as  Savoury  as  any  Salmon  or 
Trout  in  Europe."— ^1.  ffam.  i.  379. 

1860.  "Of  those  in  ordinary  use  for  the 
table  the  finest  by  far  is  the  Selr-fish,+  a 
species  of  Scomber,  which  is  called  Tora- 
malu  by  the  natives.  It  is  in  size  and 
form  very  similar  to  the  salmon,  to  which 
the  flesh  of  the  female  fish,  notwithstand- 
ing its  white  colour,  bears  a  very  close 
resemblance,  both  in  firmness  and  flavour." 
— Tennent,  Ceylon,  i.  205. 

Seerpaw,  s.  Pers.  through  Hind. 
sar-o-pa — '  cap-a-pie.'  A  complete 
suit,  presented  as  a  Khilat  or  dress  of 
honour,  by  tbe  sovereign  or  bis  repre- 
sentative (see  Killut). 

c.  1666.  ' '  He  ....  commanded,  there 
should  be  given  to  each  of  them  an  embroi- 
der'd  Vest,  a  Turba,nt,  and  a  Girdle  of  Silk 
Embroidery,  which  is  that  which  they  call 
Ser-apah,  that  is,  an  Habit  from  head  to 
ioot."—Bemier,  E.  T.,  37. 

1673.  "  Sir  George  Oxendine  ....  had 
a  Collat  (see  Killut)  or  Serpaw,  a  Kobe  of 
Honour  from  Head  to  Eoot,  offered  him 
from  the  Great  MogaV— Fryer,  87. 

1715.    "We  were  met  by  Padre  Stephanus, 

*  Corvina  is  applied  by  Cuvier,  Cantor  and 
others  to  fish  of  the  genus  Sciaena  of  more  recent 
ichthyologists. 

t  **Cybvum  {Scomber,  Linn.)  j«(ta(«m."— Ten- 
■nent. 


bringing  two  Seerpaws." — In  Wheeler,  ii. 
245. 

1727.  "As  soon  as  he  came,  the  King 
embraced  him,  and  ordered  a  serpaw  or  a 
royal  Suit  to  be  put  upon  hun." — A.  Ham. 
1. 171. 

1735.  ' '  The  last  Nabob  (Sadatulla)  would 
very  seldom  suffer  any  but  himself  to  send 
a  Seerpaw ;  whereas  in  February  last  Sunta 
Sahib,  Subder  Ali  Sahib,  Jehare  Khan  and 
Imaum  Sahib,  had  all  of  them  taken  upon 
them  to  send  distinct  Seerpaws  to  the  Pre- 
sident."—In  Wheeler,  iii.  140. 

1759.  "Another  deputation  carried  six 
costly  Seerpaws ;  these  are  garments  which 
are  presented  sometimes  by  superiors  in 
token  of  protection,  and  sometimes  by  in- 
feriors in  token  of  homage." — Orme,  i.  159. 

Seetulputty,  s.  A  fine  kind  of  mat 
made  especially  in  Eastern  Bengal, 
and  used  often  to  sleep  on  in  the  hot 
weather.  H.  sitalpatti,  '  cold-sbp.' 
Williamson's  spelling  and  derivation 
(from  an  Arab,  word  impossibly  used, 
see  Sikligur)  are  quite  erroneous. 

1810.  "  A  very  beautiful  species  of  mat 
is  made  ....  especially  in  the  south- 
eastern districts  ....  from  a  kind  pf 
reedy  grass  ....  These  are  pecuharly 
slippery,  whence  they  are  designated 
'  seekul-putty '  (i.e.  polished  sheets)  .... 
The  principal  uses  of  the  '  seeJcui-putty '  are, 
to  be  laid  under  the  lower  sheet  of  a  bed, 
thereby  to  keep  the  body  cool." — WUliarrf 
son,  V.  M.,  ii.  41. 

1879. 

In  Fallon's  JHcty.  we  find  the  followmg 
Hindi  riddle : — 
"  Chlni  kd  piyald  tut  a,  Tem  jortd  ndhin ; 

Malljl  ka  bag  laga,  hn  torta  nahln; 

Sital'pdtl  hichhi,  ko%  sofa  nahin  ; 

Baj-iansl  mud,  Icol  rota  nahln." 

Which  might  be  thus  rendered : 

"  A  china  bowl  that,   broken,  none   can 
join; 
A   flowery  field,  whose   blossoms   none 

purloin ; 
A  royal  scion  slain,  and  none  shall  weep ; 
A  sitalpatti   spread  where   none  shall 


The  answer  is  an  Egg ;  the  Starry  Sky ; 
a  Snake  (Bdj-bansl,  'royal  scion,'  is  a  placa- 
tory name  for  a  snake) ;  and  the  Sea. 

Semball,  s.  Malay-Javan.  Sdmhil, 
sambal.  A  spiced  condiment,  the 
curry  of  the  Archipelago. 

1817.  "The  most  common  seasoning 
employed  to  give  a  relish  to  their  insipid 
food  is  the  Imnbock  {i.e.  red-pepper) ;  tritu- 
rated with  salt  it  is  called  sambel." — Baffles, 
Java,  i.  98. 

Sepoy,  Seapoy,  s.  In  Anglo-Indian 
use  a  native  soldier,  disciplined  and 
dressed  in  tbe  European  style.    The 


SEPOT,  SEAPOT. 


613 


SEPOY,  SEAPOY. 


■word  is  Pers.  sipSM,  from  sipdh, 
'  soldiery,  an  army ;  '  ■which.  J.  Oppert 
traces  to  old  Pers.  apada,  '  a  soldier ' 
(£e  Peuple  et  la  Langue  des  Medes, 
1879,  p.  24).  But  Shah  is  a  horseman 
in  Armenian ;  •  and  sound  etymologists 
connect  sipah  with  a&p,  '  a  horse.' 

The  word  sepoy  occurs  in  S.  India 
hefore  we  had  troops  in  Bengal ;  and 
it  was  probably  adopted  from  Portu- 
guese use.  We  have  found  no  English 
example  in  priut  older  than  1750,  but 
probably  an  older  one  exists.  The 
India  Ofl&ce  record  of  1747  from  Fort 
St.  David's  is  the  oldest  notice  we  have 
found  in  extant  MS. 

The  original  word  sipahl  occurs 
frequently  in  the  poems  of  Amir 
Khusru  (c.  A.D.  1300),  beariug  always 
probably  the  sense  of  a  '  horse-soldier,' 
for  all  the  important  part  of  an  army 
then  consisted  of  horsemen.  See  spalii 
below. 

c.  1300.  "Pride  had  inflated  his  brain 
with  wind,  which  extinguished  the  light  of 
his  intellect,  and  a  few  sipahis  from  Hindu- 
stan, without  any  religion,  had  supported 
thecredit  of  his  authority." — Amir  Khusru, 
in  Elliot,  iii.  536. 

1737.  "  EUe  com  tota  a  forga  desponivel, 
que  eram  1156  soldados  pagos  em  que  entra- 
ram  281  chegados  na  nao  Merogs,  e  780 
s^aes  on  lascarins,  reouperon  o  territo- 
no." — Bosqu^o  das  Possessoes  Poj'tuguezas  tio 
Oriente,  iSsc,  por  Joaquim  Pedro  Celestino 
Soares,  Lisboa,  1851,  p.  58. 

1746.  "The  Enemy,  by  the  best  Intel- 
ligence that  could  be  got,  and  best  Judg- 
ment that  could  be  formed,  had  or  would 
have  on  Shore  next  Morning,  upwards  of 
30OO  Europeans,  with  at  least  500  Coffrys, 
and  a  number  of  Cephoys  and  Peons." — 
Ext,  of  Dia/ry,  &c.,  in  App.  to  A  Letter  to  a 
Propr.  of  the  E.  I.  Co.,  London,  1750,  p.  94. 

1747.  "At  a  Council  of  War  held  at  Fort 
St.  David  the  25th  December,  1747. 

Present  :— 
Charles  Ployer,  Esq.,  Governor. 
George  Gibson      John  HoUond 
John  Crompton   John  Rodolph  de  Gingens 
William  Brown    John  TJsgate 
Robert  Sanderson. 
*    ^^t    m 

"It  is  further  ordered  that  Captn.  Cromp- 
ton keep  the  Detachment  under  his  Com- 
mand at  Cuddalore,  in  a  readiness  to  march 
to  the  Choultry  over  against  the  Port  as 
soon  as  the  Signal  shall  be  made  from  the 
Place,  and  then  upon  his  firing  two  Muskets, 
Boats  shall  be  sent  to  bring  them  here,  and 
to  leave  a  Serjeant  at  Cuddalore  Who  shall 
conduct  his  Seapoys  to  the  Garden  Guard, 
and  the  Serjeant  shall  have  a  Word  by 
Which  He  shall  be  received  at  the  Garden.^' 
"-^riginal  MS.  Proceedings  (in  the  India 


,  they  quitted  their  entrench- 


1752. 


ments  on  the  first  day  of  March,  1752,  and 
advanced  in  order  of  battle,  taking  posses- 
sion of  a  rising  ground  on  the  right,  on 
which  they  placed  50  Europeans  ;  the  front 
consisted  of  1500  Sipoys,  and  one  hundred 
and  twenty  or  thirty  'Evencti."— Complete 
Hist,  of  the  War  in  India,  1761,  pp.  9-10. 

1758.  A  Tabular  Statement  (Mappa)  of 
the  Indian  troops,  20th  Jan.  of  this  year, 
shows  "  Corpo  de  Sipaes "  with  1162 
"  Sipaes  promptos." — Bosqug'o,  as  above. 

„  "A  stout  body  of  near  1000 
Sepoys  has  been  raised  within  these  few 
days." — In  Long,  134. 

1763.  "The  Indian  natives  and  Moors, 
who  are  trained  in  the  European  manner, 
are  called  Sepoys." — Orme,  i.  80. 

1770.  "England  has  at  present  in  India 
an  establishment  to  the  amount  of  9800 
European  troops,  and  54,000  sipahis  well 
armed  and  disciplined." — Baynal  (tr.  1777), 
i.  459. 

1774.  "  Sipai  sono  li  soldati  Indiani."— 
Delia  Tomba,  297. 

1778.  "  La  porta  del  Ponente  della  cittk 
si  custodiva  dalli  sipais  soldati  Indiani  ra- 
dunati  da  tutte  le  tribti,  e  religioni." — Fra 
Paolino,  Viaggio,  4. 

1780.  "  Next  morning  the  sepoy  came  to 
see  me  ...  I  told  him  that  I  owed  him  my 
life  ....  He  then  told  me  that  he  was  not 
very  rich  himself,  as  his  pay  was  only  a 
pagoda  and  a  half  a  month — and  at  the 
same  time  drew  out  his  purse  and  offered 
me  a  rupee.  This  generous  behavour,  so 
different  to  what  I  had  hitherto  experienced, 
drew  tears  from  my  eyes,  and  1  thanked 
him  for  his  generosity,  but  I  would  not  take 
his  money." — Hon.  J.  JAndsay's  Imprison- 
ment, Lives  of  Lindsays,  iii.  274. 

1782.  "  As  to  Europeans  who  run  from 
their  national  colours,  and  enter  into  the 
service  of  the  country  powers,  I  have  heard 
one  of  the  best  officers  the  Company  ever 
had  ....  say  that  he  considered  them  no 
otherwise  than  as  so  many  Seapoys  ;  for 
acting  under  blacks  they  became  mere 
blacks  in  spirit." — Price,  Some  Observations, 
95-96. 

1789. 
"There  was  not  a  captain,  nor  scarce  a 
seapoy. 

But  a  Prince  would  depose,  or  a  Bramm 
destroy." 

Letter  of  Simpkin  the  Second,  &c.,  8. 

1803.  "  Our  troops  behaved  admirably; 
the  sepoys  astonished  me."— Wellington,  ii. 
384. 

1827.  "He  was  betrothed  to  the  daughter 
of  a  Sipahee,  who  served  in  the  mud-fort 
which  they  saw  at  a  distance  rising  above 
the  jungle."— Sir  W.  Scott,  The  Surgeon's 
Daughter,  ch.  xiii. 

1836.  "The  native  army  of  the  E.  I. 
Company  .  .  .  Their  formation  took  place 
in  1757.  They  are  usually  called  sepoys, 
and  are  light  and  short."— In  B.  Phillips,  A 
Million  of  Facts,  718. 

1881.  "  As  early  as  A.D.  1592  the  chief  of 


SERAI,  SEBYK 


614 


SEBAI,  SEBYE. 


Sind  had  200  natives  dressed  and  armed 
like  Europeans :  'these  were  the  first 
'  Sepoys.' " — Burton's  Camoens,  A  Commen- 
tary, ii.  445, 

The  Prench  write  cipai/e  or  cipai : 

1759.  "  De  quinze  mille  Cipayes  dont 
I'arm^e  est  oensfe  compos^e,  j'en  compte 
k  peu  prfes  huit  oens  sur  la  route  de  Pondi- 
ohery,  oharg^  de  sucre  et  de  poivre  et  autres 
raarchandises,  quant  aux  Coulis,  ils  sont 
tons  employes  pour  le  m§me  objet." — Letter 
of  Lolly  to  the  Governor  of  Pondicherry  in 
Oamtridge's  Account,  p,  150. 

c.  1835-38. 
"  II  ne  oraint  ni  Xriss  ni  zagaies, 

II  regarde  rhomme  sans  fuir, 

Et  rit  des  balles  des  clpayes 

Qui  rebondissent  sur  son  ouir." 

Th.  Oawtier,  L' Hippopotame. 

Since  the  conquest  of  Algeria  the 
same  word  is  common  in  France  under 
another  form,  viz.,  spSM.  But  the 
Spdh'i  is  a  totally  different  heing  from 
the  sepoy,  and  is  in  fact  an  irregular 
■horseman.  With  the  Turks,  from  whom 
the  word  is  taken,  the  spdhl  was  always 
a  horseman. 

1554.  "Aderant  magnis  muneribus  prae- 
positi  multi,  aderant  praetoriani  equites 
omnes  Sphai,  Garipigi,  Ulufagi,  Giani- 
zarorum  magnus  numerus,  sed  nullus  in 
tanto  conventu  nobilis  nisi  ex  suis  virtu- 
tibus  et  foitibus  faotis." — Busbeg,  Epiatolote, 

1672.     "Mille  ou  quinze    cents  spalliB, 

tous  bien  ^quipp&  et  bien  months 

terminoient  toute  ceste  longue,  magnifique, 
et  pompeuse  cavalcade." — Journal  d'Ant. 
GaUcmd,  i.  142. 

1675.  "  The  other  ofBoers  are  the  sarda/r, 
who  commands  the  Janizaries  .  .  ,  the 
Spahi  Aga,  who  commands  the  Spahies  or 
Turkish  H.oise."~Wheeler's  Journal,  348. 

1786.  "Bajazet  had  two  years  to  collect 
his  forces  ...  we  may  discriminate  the 
janizaries  ...  a  national  cavalry,  the 
Spahis  of  modern  times." — Gibbon,  ch.  Ixv. 

1877.  "The  regular  cavalry  was  also 
originaUy  composed  of  tribute  children. 
....  The  sipahis  acquired  the  same  pre- 
eminence among  the  cavalry  which  the 
:anissaries_  held  among  the  infantry,  and 
their  seditious  conduct  rendered  them  much 
sooner  troublesome  to  the  Government." — 
Mnlay,  H.  of  Greece,  ed.  1877,  v.  37. 

Serai,  Serye,  s.  This  word  is  used 
to  represent  two  oriental  words  en- 
tirely different. 

a.  Hind,  from  Pers.  aara,  aarai. 
This  means  originally  an  edifice,  a 
palace.  It  was  especially  used  by  the 
Tartars  when  they  began  to  build 
palaces.  Hence  Sardl,  the  name  of 
more  than  one  royal  residence  of  the 
Mongol  Khans  upon  the  Volga,  the 


Sarra  of  Chaucer.  The  Eussians  re- 
tained the  word  from  their  Tartar 
oppressors,  but  in  their  language  aarai 
has  been  degraded  to  mean  '  a  shed.' 

The  word,  as  applied  to  the  Palace 
of  the  Grand  Turk,  became,  in  the 
language  of  the  Levantine  Franks, 
serail  and  aerraglio.  In  this  form,  as  P. 
della  Valle  lucidly  explains  below,  the 
"striving  after  meaning"  connected 
the  word  with  Ital.  serrato,  '  shut  up ' ; 
and  with  a  word  serraglio  perhaps 
previously  existing  in  Italian  in  that 
connexion.  It  is  this  association  that 
has  attached  the  meaning  of  '  women's 
closed  apartments '  to  the  word.  Sarai 
has  no  such  specific  sense. 

But  the  usual  modem  meaning  in 
Persia,  and  the  only  one  in  India,  is 
that  of  a  building  for  the  aoconmioda- 
tion  of  travellers  with  their  pack- 
animals  ;  consisting  of  an  enclosed 
yard  with  chambers  round  it. 

Eecurring  to  the  Italian  use,  we 
have  seen  in  Italy  the  advertisement 
of  a  travelling  menagerie  as  Serraglio 
di  Belve.  A  friend  tells  us  of  an  old 
Scotchman  whose  ideas  must  have  run 
in  this  groove,  for  he  used  to  talk  of 
'  a  Seraggle  of  blackguards.' 

1609.  " .  .  .  .  by  it  the  great  Suray,  be- 
sides which  are  diners  others,  both  in  the  city 
and  suburbs,  wherein  diuers  neate  lodgings 
are  to  be  let,  with  doores,  lockes,  and  keys 
to  each." — W.  Finch,  in  Purchas,  i.  434. 

1614.  "This  term  serraglio,  so  much 
used  among  us  in  speaking  of  the  Grand 
Turk's  dwelling  ....  has  been  corrupted 
into  that  form  from  the  word  serai,  which 
in  their  language  signifies  properly  '  a 
palace '  .  .  .  .  But  since  this  word  serai 
resembles  aerraio,  as  a  Venetian  would  call 
it,  or  seraglio  as  we  say,  and  seeing  that 
the  palace  of  the  Turk  is  {serrato  or)  shut 
up  all  round  by  a  strong  wall,  and  also 
because  the  women  and  a  great  part  of  the 
courtiers  dwell  in  it  barred  up  and  shut  in, 
so  it  may  perchance  have  seemed  to  soma 
to  have  deserved  such  a  name.  And  thus 
the  real  term  serai  has  been  converted  into 
serraglio."— P.  della  Valle,  i.  36. 

1615.  "Onely  from  one  dayes  Journey 
to  another  the  Sophie  hath  caused  to  bee 
erected  certaine  kind  of  great  harbours,  or 
huge  lodgings  (like  hamlets)  called  ca/nmaiir 
sara,  or  surroyes,  for  the  benefite  of  Cara- 
vanes " — Se  Montfart,  8. 

1616.  "In  this  kingdome  there  are  no 
Innes  to  entertaine  strangers,  only  in  great 
Townes  and  Cities  are  faire  Houses  built 
for  their  reoeit,  which  they  call  Sarray,  not 
inhabited,  where  any  Passenger  may  haua 
roome  freely,  but  must  bring  with  him  his 
Bedding,  his  Cooke,  and  other  necessaries." 
— Terry  in  Purchas,  ii.  1475. 


SEBANO. 


615 


SETTLEMENT. 


1638.  "  Which  being  done  we  departed 
from  our  Serray  (or  Inne)." — W.  Bruton, 
Hakl.  v.  49. 

1648.  "  A  great  sary  or  place  for  housing 
travelling  folk." — Van  Twist,  17. 

1782.  "  The  stationary  tenants  of  the 
Serauee,  many  of  them  women,  and  some 
of  them  very  pretty,  approach  the  traveller 
on  his  entrance,  and  in  alluring  language 
describe  to  him  the  varied  excellencies  of 
their  several  lodgings." — Forster,  Journey, 
ed.  1808,  i.  86. 

1808.  "We  had  some  bread  and  butter, 
two  surahees  of  water,  and  a  bottle  of 
brandy."— .BJpAmstonc,  in  lAfe,  i.  183. 

1825.  "  The  whole  number  of  lodgers 
in  and  about  the  serai,  probably  did  not 
fall  short  of  500  persons.  What  an  ad- 
mirable scene  for  Eastern  romance  would 
such  an  inn  as  this  afford !  " — Heber,  ii.  122 
(ed.  1844). 

1850.  "He  will  find  that,  if  we  omit 
only  three  names  in  the  long  line  of  the 
Dehli  Emperors,  the  comfort  and  happiness 
of  the  people  were  never  contemplated  by 
them ;  and  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
sarais  and  bridges, — and  these  only  on 
roads  traversed  by  the  imperial  camps — he 
AviH  see  nothing  in  which  purely  selfish  con- 
siderations did  not  prevail." — Sir  H,  M. 
Mliot,  Original  Preface  to  Hittoriana  of 
India  [Elliot,  I.,  xxiii). 

b.  A  long-necked  earthenware  (or 
metal)  flagon  for  water;  a  goglet 
(q.v.)  This  is  Arabo-Pers.  surahl. 

c.  1666.  "  .  .  .  .  my  Jfavdb  having 
vouchsafed  me  a  very  particular  favour, 
which  is,  that  he  hath  appointed  to  give  me 
every  day  a  new  loaf  of  his  house,  and  a 
Souray  of  the  water  of  Ganges  .  .  .  Souray 
is  that  Tinrflagon  full  of  water,  which  the 
Servant  that  marcheth  on  foot  before  the 
Crentleman  on  horseback,  carrieth  in  his 
hand,  wrapt  up  in  a  sleeve  of  red  cloath." — 
Bernier,  E.  T.,  114. 

Serang,  s.  A  native  boatswain,  or 
chief  of  a  lascar  crew ;  the  skipper  of 
a  small  native  vessel.  The  word  is 
Pers.  aarhang,  '  a  commander  or  over- 
seer.' In  modem  Persia  it  seems  to 
be  used  for  a  colonel  (see  Wills,  80). 

1599.  ".  .  .  .  there  set  sail* two  Portu- 
guese vessels  which  were  come  to  Amacao 
from  the  City  of  Goa,  as  occurs  every  year. 
They  are  commanded  by  Captains,  with 
Pilots,  quartermasters,  clerks,  and  other 
officers,  who  are  Portuguese ;  but  manned 
by  sailors  who  are  Arabs,  Turks,  Indians, 
and  Bengalis,  who  serve  for  so  much  a 
month,  and  provide  themselves  under  the 
direction  and  command  of  a  chief  of  their 
own  whom  they  call  the  SarangM,  who  also 
belongs  to  one  of  these  nations,  whom  they 
understand,  and  recognise  and  obey,  oarry- 
mg  out  the  orders  that  the  Portuguese  Cap- 
tam.  Master,  or  Pilot  may  give  to  the  said 
Saranghi."— Carieiti,  Yiaggi,  ii.  206. 


1690.  "  Indus  quern  de  hoc  Ludo  consu- 
lui  f  uit  Bcriba  satis  peritus  ab  officio  in  nave 
sua  dictus  le  saring,  Anglicfe  gaatshJjlin 
sel  §aso'C<.:'—Hyde,  De  Ludis  Orientt.  in 
Syntagma,  ii.  264. 

Seraphin,  see  Xerafin. 

Serendib,  n.  p.  The  Arabic  form 
of  ^  the  name  of  Ceylon  in  the  earlier 
middle  ages.    See  under  Ceylon. 

Seringapatam,  .n.  p.  The  city 
which  was  the  capital  of  the  Eingdom 
of  Mysore  during  the  reigns  of  Hyder 
AU  and  his  son  Tippoo.  Written 
Sri-rahga-pattana,  meaning  according 
to  vulgar  interpretation  '  Vishnu's 
Town. '  But  as  both  this  and  the  other 
Srirangam  {Seringam  town  and  temple, 
so-called,  in  the  Triohinopoly  district) 
are  on  islands  of  the  Oauvery,  it  is 
possible  that  ranga  stands  for  Lanha, 
and  that  the  true  meaning  is  '  Holy- 
Isle-Town.' 

Sett,  s.  Properly  (Hind.)  Seth; 
which  according  to  Wilson  is  the  same 
word  with  the  Ghetti  or  &hetti  of 
the  Malabar  Coast  (see  Chatty),  the 
Afferent  forms  beiag  all  from  the  Skt. 
Sreshtha,  'best,  or  chief,'  sresthi, 
'the  chief  of  a  corporation,  a  merchant 
or  banker.'  C.  P.  Brown  entirely 
denies  the  identity  of  the  S.  Indian 
shetti  with  the  Skt.  word  (see  Chetty). 

1740.  "The  Sets  being  all  present  at 
the  Board  inform  us  that  last  year  they  dis^ 
sented  to  the  employment  of  Pillick  Chund 
(&c.),  they  being  of  a  different  caste ;  and 
consequently  they  could  not  do  business 
with  them.'  —In  Iion{^,  p.  9. 

1757. ' '  To  the  Seats  Mootabray  and  Koop- 
chund  the  Government  of  Chandunagore 
was  indebted  a  million  and  a  half  Rupees." 
— Orme,  ii.  138  of  reprint  (Bk.  viii.). 

1770.  "  As  soon  as  an  European  arrived 
the  Gentoos,  who  know  mankind  better 
than  is  commonly  supposed,  study  his  cha- 
racter .  .  .  and  lend  or  procure  him  money 
upon  .bottomry,  or  at  interest.  This  in- 
terest, which  is  usually  9  per  cent,  at  this, 
is  higher  when  he  is  under  a  necessity  of 
borrowing  of  the  Cheyks. 

"  These  Cheyks  are  a  powerful  family  of 
Indians,  who  have,  time  immemorial,  in- 
habited the  banks  of  the  Ganges.  Their 
riches  have  long  ago  procured  them  the 
management  of  the  bank  belonging  to  the 
Court "—Raynal  (tr.  1777),  i.  427. 

Note  that  by  Cheyks  the  Abbe  means 
Setts. 

Settlement,  s.  In  the  Land  Ee- 
venue  system  of  India,  an  estate  or 
district  is  said  to  be  settled,  when 
instead  of  taking  a  quota  of  the  year's 


SEVEN  SISTEBS. 


616         SEYCHELLE  ISLANDS. 


produce  tte  Govemment  has  agreed 
■with  the  cultivators,  individually  or 
in  community,  for  a  fixed  sum  to  be 
paid  at  several  periods  of  the  year, 
and  not  liable  to  enhancement  during 
the  term  of  years  for  which  the  agree- 
ment or  settlement  is  made.  The 
operation  of  arranging  the  terms  of 
such  an  agreement,  often  involving 
tedious  and  complicated  considerations 
and  inquiries,  is  known  as  the  process 
of  settlement.  A  Permanent  Settlement 
is  that  in  which  the  annual  payment 
is  fixed  in  perpetuity.  This  was  in- 
troduced in  Bengal  by  Lord  Oornwallis 
in  1793,  and  does  not  exist  except 
within  that  great  Province. 

Seven  Sisters  (or  Brothers).  The 
popular  name  (iu  Hind,  sat  hhdm)  of 
a  certain  kind  of  bird,  about  the  size 
of  a  thrush,  common  throughout  most 
parts  of  India,  Malacocercus  terricolor, 
Hodgson,  '  Bengal  babbler '  of  Jerdon. 
The  latter  author  gives  the  native 
name  as  Seven  Brothers,  which  is  the 
form  also  given  in  the  quotation  below 
from  Tribes  on  My  Frontier.  The  bird 
is  so  named  from  being  constantly 
Seen  in  little  companies  of  about  that 
number.  Its  characteristics  are  well 
given  in  the  quotations.  See  also  Jer- 
don's  Birds  (Godwin-Austen's  edition, 
ii.  59). 

1878.  "The  Seven  Sisters  pretend  to 
feed  on  insects,  but  that  is  only  when  they 
cannot  get  peas  ....  sad-coloured  birds 
hopping  about  in  the  dust,  and  incessantly 
talking  whilst  they^hop." — In  My  Indian 
Garden,  30-31. 

1883.  ".  ...  the  Satbhai  or  "Seven 
Brothers'  .  .  .  are  too  shrewd  and  know- 
ing to  be  made  fun  of  ...  .  Among  them- 
selves they  will  quarrel  by  the  hour,  and 
bandy  foul  language  like  fishwives ;  but  let 
a_  stranger  treat  one  of  their  number  with 
disrespect,  and  the  other  six  are  in  arms  at 
once  ....  Each  Presidency  of'  India  has 
its  own  branch  of  this  strange  family. 
Here  (at  Bombay)  they  are  brothers,  and  m 
Bengal  they  are  sisters ;  but  everywhere, 
like  Wordsworth's  opinionative  child,  they 
are  seven." — I'ribes  on  My  Frontier,  143. 

In  China  certain  birds  of  starling  kind 
are  ,calle.d  by  the  Chinese  pa-ko,  or  "  Eight 
Brothers,"  for  a  like  reason.  See  Colling- 
wood,  Saniblea  of  a  Naturalist,  1868,  p.  319. 

Severndtooff,  n.  p.  A  somewhat 
absurd  corruption,  which  has  been 
applied  to  two  forts  of  some  fame,  viz. : 

a.  Suvarnadruga,  or  Suwandrug, 
on  the  west  coast  alsout  78  m.  below 
Bombay  (Lat.  17°  48'  N.).      It  was 


taken  in  1755  by  a  small  naval  force 
from  Tulajl  Angria,  of  the  famous 
piratical  family. 

b.  Sauaradrujr;  a  remarkable  double 
hill- fort  in  Mysore,  standing  on  a  two- 
topped  bare  rock  of  granite,  which 
was  taken  by  Lord  Oornwallis' s  army 
in  1791  (Lat.  12°  55'). 

Seychelle  Islands,  n.  p.  A  cluster 
of  islands  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  politi- 
cally subordinate  to  the  British  Gov- 
emment of  Mauritius,  lying  between 
3°  40'  &  4°  50'  S.  Lat.,  and  about  950 
sea-miles  east  of  Mombas  on  the 
E.  African  coast.  There  are  29  or  30 
of  the  Seychelles  proper,  of  which 
Mah6,  the  largest,  is  about  17  m.  long 
by  3  or  4  wide.  The  principal  islands 
are  granitic,  and  rise  "  in  the  centre 
of  avast  plateau  of  coral"  of  some  120 
m.  diameter. 

These  islands  are  said  to  have  been 
visited  by  Scares  in  1506,  and  were 
known  vaguely  to  the  Portuguese 
navigators  of  the  16th  century  as  the 
Seven  Brothers  (Os  sete  Irmanos  or 
Hermanos)  sometimes  Seven  Sisters 
{Sete  Irmanos),  whilst  in  Delisle'sMap 
of  Asia  (1700)  we  have  both  "  les  Sept 
Fr^res"  and  "  les  Sept  Soeurs."  Ad- 
joining these  on  the  W.  or  S.W.  we  find 
also  on  the  old  maps  a  group  called 
the  Almirantes,  and  this  group  has 
retained  that  name  to  the  present  day, 
constituting  now  an  appendage  of  the 
Seychelles. 

The  islands  remaiued  uninhabited, 
and  apparently  unvisited,  till  near  the 
middle  of  last  century.  In  1742  the 
celebrated  Mahe  de  la  Bourdonnais, 
who  was  then  Governor  of  Mauritius 
and  the  Isle  of  Bourbon,  despatched 
two  small  vessels  to  explore  the 
islands  of  this  little  Archipelago,  an 
expedition  which  was  renewed  by 
Lazare  Picault,  the  commander  of  one 
of  the  two^  vessels,  iu  1744,  who  gave 
to  the  principal  island  the  name  of 
Mahe,  and  to  the  group  the  name  of 
lies  de  Bourdonnais,  for  which  lies 
Mahe  (which  is  the  name  given  in  the 
Neptune  Orientate  of  D'Apres  deManne- 
ville,  1775),*  seems  to  have  been  sub- 
stituted. Whatever  may  have  been  La 
Bourdonnais'  plans  with  respect  to  these 
islands,  they  were  interrupted  by  his 
engagement  in  the  Indian  campaigns 
of  1745-46,  and  his  government  of 
Mauritius  was  never  resumed.       In 

■  *  Sec  pp.  28-38,.  and  the  charts. 


SE70SELLE  ISLANDS. 


617 


SETCSSLLE  ISLANDS. 


1756  tlie  Sieur  Morphey  (Murpty  ?), 
commander  of  tie  frigate  Le  Cerf, 
was  sent  by  M.  Magon,  Governor  of 
Mauritius  and  Bourbon,  to  take  pos- 
session of  the  Island  of  Make.  But 
it  seems  doubtful  if  any  actual  settle- 
ment of  tlie  islands  by  tbe  French 
occurred  till  after  1769. 

A  question  naturally  has  suggested 
iteeU  to  us  as  to  how  the  group  came 
by  the  name  of  Seychelles  Islands ;  and 
it  is  one  to  which  no  trustworthy 
answer  will  be  easily  found  in  English, 
if  at  all.  Even  French  works  of  pre- 
tension (e.g.  the  Dictionnaire  de  La 
Botisse)  are  found  to  state  that  the 
islands  were  named  after  the  "  Minister 
of  Marine,  Herault  de  Sechelles,  who 
Was  eminent  for  his  services  and  his 
able  administration.  He  was  the  first 
to  establish  a  French  settlement  there. " 
This  is  quoted  from  La  Rousse ;  but 
the  fact  is  that  the  only  man  of  the 
name  known  to  fame  is  the  Jacobin  and 
friend  of  Danton,  along  with  whom  he 
perished  by  the  guillotine.  There 
never  was  a  Minister  of  Marine  so- 
called  !  The  name  Sechelles  first  (so 
far  as  we  can  learn)  appears  in  the 
Eydrographie  Frangaise  oi  Belin,  1767, 
where  in  a  map  entitled  Carte 
reiuite  du  Canal  de  Mozambique  the 
islands  are  given  as  Les  iles  Secfieyles, 
with  two  enlarged  plans  en  cartouche 
of  the  Port  de  Secneyles.  In  1767 
also  the  Chev.  de  Qrenier  commanding 
the  Heute  du  Berger,  visited  the 
Islands,  and  in  his  narrative  states 
that  he  had  with  him  the  chart  of 
Picault,  "  envoye  par  La  Bourdonnais 
pour  reconnoitre  les  isles  des  Sept 
Freres,  lesquelles  ont  ete  depuis  nommee 
iles  Mahe  et  ensuite  iles  Sechelles." 
We  have  not  been  able  to  learn  by 
whom  the  latter  name  was  given,  but 
it  was  probably  by  Morphey  of  the 
Cerf;  for  among  Dalrymple's  Charts 
(pub.  1771),  there  is  a  "Plan  of  the  Ear- 
lour  adjacent  to  Bat  Eiver  on  the  Island 
Seychelles./j-oraa  JVe?icA  Plan  made  in 
1756,  published  by  Bellin."  And 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  name  was 
bestowed  in  honour  of  Moreau  de 
Sechelles,  who  was  ContrSleur-Q-enJral 
des  Finances  in  France  in  1754-1756, 
j.e.,  at  the  very  time  when  Governor 
Magon  sent  Oapt.  Morphey  to  take 
possession.  One  of  the  islands  again 
is  called  Silhouette,  the  name  of  an 
official  who  had  been  Commissaire  du 
toi  pres  la  Compagnie  des  Indes,  and 


succeeded  Moreau  de  Sechelles  as 
Controller  of  Finance;  and  another 
is  called  Praslin,  apparently  after  the 
Duo  de  Choiseul  Praslin  who  was 
Minister  of  Marine  from  1766  to 
1770. 

The  exact  date  of  the  settleraent  of 
the  islands  we  have  not  traced.  We 
can  only  say  that  it  must  have  been 
between  1769  and  1772.  The  quotation 
below  from  the  Abb6  Eochon  shows 
that  the  islands  were  not  settled  when 
he  visited  them  in  1769;  whilst  that 
from  Captain  Neale  shews  that  they 
were  settled  before  his  visit  in  1772. 
It  will  be  seen  that  both  Eochon  and 
Neale  speak  of  Mah6  as  "the  island. 
Seychelles,  or  Secheyles,"  as  in  Belin's 
chart  of  1767.  It  seems  probable  that 
the  cloud  under  which  La  Bourdonnais 
fell,  on  his  return  to  France,  must  have 
led  to  the  suppression  of  his  name  in 
connexion  with  the  group. 

The  islands  surrendered  to  the 
English  Commodore  Newcome  in  1794, 
and  were- formally  ceded  to  England 
with  Mauritius  in  1815.    Seychelles 

appears  tobeanerroneousEngfishspell- 
ing,  now  however  become  established. 
(For  valuable  assistance  in  the  pre- 
ceding article  we  are  indebted  to  the 
courteous  communications  of  M.  James 
Jackson,  Librarian  of  the  Society  de 
Oeographie  at  Paris,  and  of  M.  G. 
Marcel  of  the  BibliotMque  Nationale. 
And  see,  besides  the  works  quoted  here, 
a  paper  by  M.  Elie  Pujot,in  L'Explora- 
teur,  vol.  iii.  (1876)  pp.  523-526.) 

The  following  passage  of  Pyrard 
probably  refers  to  the  Seychelles: 

o.  1610.  ' '  Le  Roy  (des  Maldives)  enuoya 
par  deux  foys  vn  trfes  expert  pilote  pour 
aller  desoouvrir  vne  certaine  isle  nommee 
pollouoys,  qui  leur  est  presquel  inconnue 
....  lis  disent  aussi  que  le  diatle  les  y 
tourmeatoit  visiblement,  et  que  pour  I'isle 
elle  est  fertile  en  toutes  sortes  de  fruicts, 
et  mesme  ils  ont  opinion  que  ces  gros 
Cocos  medicinaux  qui  sont  si  chers-lk  en 
viennent  .  .  .  ■.  Elle  est  sous  la  hauteur  de 
dix  degrfe  au  delk  de  la  Ugne  et  enuiron  six 
vingt  Ueues  des  Maldiues  .  .  .  ."  (see  Coco- 
de-Mer). — Fyrard  de  Laval,  i.  212. 

1769.  "  The  principal  places,  the  situa- 
tion of  which  I  determined,  are  the 
SeeheyleB  islands,  the  flat  of  Cargados,  the 
Salha  da  Maha,  the  island  of  Diego  Garcia, 
and  the  Adu  isles.    The  island  Secheyles 

has  an  exceedingly  good  harbour 

This  island  is  covered  with  wood  to  the 
very  summit  of  the  mountains  ....  In 
1769  when  I  spent  a  month  here  in  order  to 
determine  its  position  with  the  utmost  ex- 
aotness,SecheyIes  and  the  adjacent  isles  were 


SHA,  SAB. 


618 


SSABUNBEB. 


inhabited  only'by  monstrous  crocodiles ;  but 
a  small  establishment  has  since  been  fonned 
on  it  for  the  cultivation  of  cloves  and  nut- 
megs."— Voyage  to  Madagascar  and  the 
E.  Indies  by  the  Abbe  Rochon,  E.  T.,  Lon- 
don, 1792,  p.  liii. 

1772.  "  The  island  named  Seychelles  is 
inhabited  by  the  French,  and  has  a  good 

harbour I  shall   here   deliver   my 

opinion  that  these  islands,  where  we  now 
are,  are  the  Three  Brothers  and  the  adja- 
cent islands  ....  as  there  are  no  islands 
to  the  eastward  of  them  in  these  latitudes, 
and  many  to  the  westward." — Capt.  Meale's 
Passage  from  Bencoolen  to  the  Seychelles 
Islands  in  the  Swift  Cfrab.  In  Dunn's 
Directory,  ed.  1780,  pp.  225,  232. 

Sha,  Sah,  s.  A  merchant  or  banker ; 
often  now  attached,  as  a  surname.  It 
is  Hind,  sdh  and  aahu  from  Skt.  sadhu, 
'perfect,  virtuous,  respectable'  {'prvd- 
Jiomme ').  See  Soucar, 

Shabash  !  inter j.  '  Well  done  ! ' 
'  Bravo  ! '  Pers.  Shah-bash.  '  Eex 
fias !  '* 

c.  1610.  "  Le  Koy  fit  rencontre  de  moy 
....  me  disant  vn  mot  qui  est  oommun 
en  toute  I'lnde,  \  savoir  Sabatz,  qui  veut 
dire  grand  mercy,  et  sert  aussi  i  louer  vn 
homme  pour  quelque  chose  qu'il  a  bien 
fait." — Pyra/rd  de  Laval,  i.  224. 

Shabunder,  s.  Pers.  Shah-bandar, 
lit.  '  King  of  the  Haven,'  Harbour- 
Master.  This  waS'  the  title  of  an 
pfi&cer  at  native  ports  all  over  the 
Indian  seas,  who  was  the  chief 
authority  with  whom  foreign  traders 
and  ship  masters  had  to  transact.  He 
was  often  also  head  of  the  Customs. 
Hence  the  name  is  of  prominent  and 
frequent  occurrence  in  the  old  nar- 
ratives. Portuguese  authors  generally 
write  the  word  Xabander;  ours  Sha- 
hunder  or  Sabundar.  The  title  is  not 
obsolete,  though  it  does  not  now  exist 
in  India;  the  quotation  from  Lane 
shows  its  recent  existence  iu  Cairo. 
In  the  marine  Malay  States  the 
Shdbandar  was,  and  probably  is,  an 
important  officer  of  State.  The  pas- 
sages from  Lane  and  from  Tavernier 
show  that  the  title  was  not  confined  to 
seaports.  At  Aleppo  Thevenot  (1663) 
calls  the  corresponcfing  official,  perhaps 
by amistake,  'Scheik  Bandar'  ( Voyages, 
iii.  121). 

c.  1350.  "The  chief  of  all  the  Musul- 
mans  in  this  city  {Kaulam,  or  Quilon,  q.v.) 
is  Mahommed  Suahbandar." — Ibn  Pat.,  iv. 
100. 

*  *'  At  pueri  ludentes,  Rex  eris,  aiunt, 
Si  rccte  facies." — Hor.  Ep.,  I.  i. 


c.  1539.  "This  Iting  (of  the  Batas) 
understanding  that  I  had  brought  him  a 
Letter  and  a  Present  from  the  Captain  of 
Malaca,  caused  me  to  be  entertained  by  the 
Xabandar,  who  is  he  that  with  absolute 
Power  governs  all  the  affairs  of  the  Army." 
— Pinto  (orig.  cap.  xv.)  in  Oogan's  Transl., 
p.  18. 

1552.  "And  he  who  most  insisted  on 
this  was  a  Moor,  Xabandar  of  the  Guza- 
rates  "  (at  Malacca). — Castanheda,  ii.  359. 

1553.  "A  Moorish  lord  called  Sabayo 
•  ...  as  soon  as  he  knew  that  our  ships 
belonged  to  the  people  of  these  parts  of 
Christendom,  desiring  to  have  confirmation 
on  the  matter,  sent  for  a  certain  Polish  Jew 
who  was  in  his  service  as  Shabandar  (Xa^ 
bandar),  and  asked  him  if  he  knew  of  what 
iiation  were  the  people  who  came  in  these 
ships  .  .  .  ." — Parros,  I.  iv.  11. 

1561.  ".  .  .  .  a  boatman,  who,  however, 
called  himself  Xabandar." — Correa,  Lendas, 
ii.  80. 

1599.  "  The  Sabandar  tooke  off  my  Hat, 
and  put  a  Koll  of  white  linnen  about  my 
head.  .  .  ." — J.  Davis,  in  Purchas,  i.  12. 

1606.  "Then  came  the  Sabendor  with 
light,  and  brought  the  Generall  to  his 
haase."—Middleton's  Voyage,  E.  (4). 

1610.  "  The  Sabander  and  the  Governor 
of  Mancock  (a  place  scituated  by  the  Eiver) 
.  .  .  ." — Peter  Williamson  Florie,  in  Pw 
chas,  i.  322. 

c.  1650.  "  Coming  to  Golconda,  I  found 
that  the  person  whom  I  had  left  in  trust 
with  my  chamber  was  dead  :  but  that  which 
I  observ'd  most  remarkable,  was,  that 
I  found  the  door  seal'd  with  two  Seals,  one 
being  the  Cadi's  or  chief  Justice's,  the 
other  the  Sha-Bander's,  or  Provost  of  the 
Merehseata."— Tavernier,  E.  T.,  Pt.  IL, 
136. 

1673.  "  The  Shawbnnder  has  his  Gran- 
deur too,  as  well  as  receipt  of  Custom,  for 
which  he  pays  the  King  yearly  22,000 
Thonumds."— Fryer,  222. 

1688.  "  When  we  arrived  at  Achin,  I 
was  carried  before  the  Shabander,  the  chief 
Magistrate  of  the  City  .  .  .  ." — Dampier, 
i.  502. 

1711.  "  The  Duties  the  Honourable 
Company  require  to  be  paid  here  on  Goods 
are  not  above  one  fifth  Part  of  what 
is  paid  to  the  Shabander  or  Custom- 
Master."— iociyer,  223. 

1726.  Valentyn,  v.  313,  gives  a  list  of 
the  Sjahbandais  of  Malakka  from  1641  to 
1725.    They  are  names  of  Dutchmen. 

1759.  "  I  have  received  a  long  letter 
from  the  Shahzada,  in  which  he  complains 
that  you  have  begun  to  carry  on  a  large 
trade  in  salt,  and  betel  nut,  and  refuse  to 
pay  the  duties  on  those  articles  .  .  .  which 
practice,  if  continued,  will  oblige  him  to 
throw  up  his  post  of  Shahbunder  Droga." 
— W.  Haetirngs  to  the  Chief  at  Dacca,  in 
Van  Sittart,  i.  5. 

1795.    "  The  descendant  of  a  Portuguese 


SHADDOCK. 


619 


SHAITAN. 


family,  named  Jaunsee,  whose  origin  was 
very  low,  .  .  .  was  invested  with  the  im- 
portant office  of  Shawbunder,  or  intendant 
of  the  port,  and  receiver  of  the  port  cus- 
toms."— liymes,  p.  160, 

1837.  "The  Seyd  Mohammad  El  Mah- 
roockee,  the  Shahbendar  (chief  of  the 
Merchants  of  Cairo)  hearing  of  this  event, 
suborned  a  common  fellah  .  .  .  ." — Lane'» 
Mod.  Egyptians,  ed.  1837,  i.  157. 

Shaddock,  s.  This  name  properly 
belongs  to  tlie  West  Indies,  having 
been  given,  according  to  Grainger, 
from  that  of  the  Englishman  who  first 
brought  the  fruit  thither  from  the 
East,  and  who  was,  according  to 
Crawfurd,  an  interloper  captain,  who 
traded  to  the  Archipelago  about  the 
time  of  the  Revolution,  and  is  men- 
tioned by  his  contemporary  Dampier. 
The  fruit  is  the  same  as  the  Pommelo, 
q.v.  And  the  name  appears  froru  a 
modern  quotation  below  to  be  now 
occasionally  used  in  India. 

1764. 
"  Nor  let  thy  bright  impatient  flames  de- 
stroy 

The  golden    Shaddock,    the    forbidden 
fruit  .  .  ." — Grainger,  Bk.  I. 

1878.  ".  ...  the  splendid  Shaddock 
that,  weary  of  ripening,  lays  itself  upon 
the  ground  and  swells  at  ease  .  .  "—In 
My  Indian  Garden,  50. 

Shade  (Table-shade,  Wall-shade), 

s.  A  glass  guard  to  protect  a  candle 
or  simple  oil-lamp  from  the  wind. 
The  oldest  form,  in  use  at  the  begin- 
ning of  this  century,  was  a  tall  glass 
cylinder  which  stood  on  the  table,  the 
candlestick  and  candle  being  placed 
bodily  within  it.  In  later  days  the 
universal  form  has  been  that  of  an  in- 
verted dome  fitting  into  the  candle- 
stick, which  has  an  annular  socket  to 
receive  it.  The  wall-shade  is  a  bracket 
attached  to  the  wall,  bearing  a  candle 
or  cocoa-nut  oil  lamp,  protected  by 
such  a  shade. 

In  the  wine-drinking  days  of  the 
earher  part  of  ibhis  century  it  was 
sometimes  the  subject  of  a  challenge, 
or  forfeit,  for  a  man  to  empty  a  wdl- 
shade  filled  with  claret. 

The  second  quotation  below  gives  a 
notable  description  of  a  captaurs  out- 
fit when  taking  the  field  in  last 
century : 

1780.  "  Borrowed  last  Month  by  a  Per- 
son or  Persons  unknown,  out  of  a  private 
vtentleman's  H(Juse  near  the  Esplanade,  a 
very  elegant  Pair  of  Candle  Shades.  Who- 
ever will  return  the  same  will  receive  a 


reward  of  40  Sicca  Rupees. — N.B.  The 
Shades  have  private  marks."  —  Mickey's 
Bengal  Gazette,  April  8th. 

1789.  "His  tent  is  furnished  with  a 
good  large  bed,  mattress,  pillow,  &o.,  a  few 
camp-stools  or  chairs,  a  folding  table,  a 
pair  of  shades  for  his  candles,  six  or  seven 
trunks  with  table  equipage,  his  stock  of 
linen  (at  least  24  shirts) ;  some  dozens  of 
mne,  brandy,  and  gin ;  tea,  sugar,  and 
biscuit ;  and  a  hamper  of  live  poultry  and 
his  milch-goat." — Mwn/ro'a  Narrative,  186. 

1817.  ' '  I  am  now  finishing  this  letter  by 
candle-light,  with  the  help  of  a  handker- 
chief tied  over  the  shade." — T.  Mum/ro,  in 
Life,  i.  511. 

Shagreen,  s.  This  English  word, 
— French  chagrin;  Ital.  eigrino;  Mid. 
High  Ger.  Zager, — comes  from  the 
Pers.  saghri,  Turk,  saghri,  meaning  pro- 
perly the  croupe  or  quarter  of  a  horse, 
from  which  the  peculiar  granulated 
leather,  also  called  saghri  in  the  East, 
was  originally  made.  Diez  considers 
the  Prench  (and  English  adopted) 
chagrin  in  the  sense  of  vexation  to  be 
the  same  word,  as  certain  hard  skins 
prepared  in  this  way  were  used  as  files, 
and  hence  the  word  is  used  figuratively 
for  gnawing  vexation,  as  (he  states) 
the  Italian  lima  also  is  {Etym.  Worter- 
huch,  ed.  1861,  ii.  240).  He  might 
have  added  the  figurative  origin  of 
trihulafion, 

1663.  "...  h,  Alep  .  .  on  y  travaille 
aussi  bien  qu'k  Damas  le  sagri,  qui  est  ce 
qu'on  appelle  chagrin  en  France,  mais  Ton 
en  fait  une  bien  plus  grande  quantity  en 
Perse.  .  .  .  Le  sagri  se  fait  de  croupe 
d'toe,"  etc. — Thevenot,  Voyages,  iii.  115- 
116. 

1862.  "Saghree,  or  Eeemooleht,  Horse 
or  Ass-Hide." — Punjab  Trade  Seport,  App. 
ccxx. 

Shaitan.  Ar.  The  Evil  One ;  Satan. 
Shaitan  ha  hhai,  '  Brother  of  the  Arch- 
Enemy,'  was  a  title  given  to  Sir 
Charles  Napier  by  the  Amirs  of  Sind 
and  their  followers.  He  was  not  the 
first  great  English  soldier  to  whom 
this  title  had  been  applied  in  the  East. 
In  the  romance  of  Coeur  de  Lion,  when 
Eichard  entertains  a  deputation  of 
Saracens  by  serving  at  table  the  head 
of  one  of  their  bretiien,  we  are  told  : 

"  Every  man  sat  stylle  and  pokyd  othir ; 
They  saide :  '  This  is  the  Develys  brothir. 
That  sles  our  men,  and  thus  hem  eetes  .  ." 

1863.  "Not  many  years  ago,  an  eccen- 
tric gentleman  wrote  from  Sikkim  to  the 
Secretary  of  the  Asiatic  Society  in  Calcutta, 
stating  that,  on  the  snows  of  the  mountains 
there,  were  found  certain  mysterious  foot- 


SHALEE. 


620 


SHAMAN. 


steps,  more  than  30  or  40  paces  asunder, 
which  the  natives  alleged  to  be  Shaitau'8. 
The  writer  at  the  same  time  oflfered,  if 
Government  would  give  him  leave  of 
absence  for  a  certain  period,  etc.,  to  go  and 
trace  the  author  of  these  mysterious  ves- 
tiges, and  thus  this  strange  creature  would 
be  discovered  without  any  expense  to  Go- 
vernment, The  notion  of  catching  Shaitan 
without  amy  expense  to  Government  was  a 
sublime  piece  of  Anglo-Indian  tact,  but  the 
offer  was  not  accepted." — Wotes  to  Friar 
Jordanus,  37. 

Shalee,  Shaloo,  Sheila,  Sallo,  &c., 
s.  We  have  a  little  doubt  as  to  tlie 
identity  of  all  these  Tvords ;  tlie  two 
•  latter  occur  in  old  works  as  names  of 
cotton  stuffs ;  the  first  two  (Sliakespear 
and  Fallon  give  sdlu)  are  names  in 
familiar  use  for  a,  soft  twilled  cotton 
stuff,  of  a  Turkey-red  colour,  some- 
what resembling  what  we  call,  by  what 
we  had  judged  to  be  a  m.odification  of 
the  word,  shaloon. 

But  we  find  that  Skeat  and  other 
authorities  ascribe  the  latter  word  to  a 
corruption  of  Chalons,  which  gave  its 
name  to  certain  stuffs,  apparently  bed- 
coverlets  of  some  sort.  Thus  in 
Chaucer : 

"With   shetes    and  with  Chalons  faire 
yspredde." — The  Beve's  Tale. 

On  which  Tyrwhitt  quotes  from,  the 
Monasticon,  "...  aut  pannos  pidos 
qui  vocanfur  ehalons  loco  lectisfernii." 
See  also  in  Liber  Albus  : 

"TiSi  charge  de  chalouns  et  draps   de 


Reynes 


?> 


—p.  225. 


Also  at  p.  231 

c.  1343.  "  I  went  then  to  Shdliydt  (near 
Calicut — see  Chale),  a  very  pretty  town, 
where  they  make  the  stuffs  (qu.  shall?) 
that  bear  its  name." — Ibn  Bat.  iv.  109. 

c.  1750-60.  "...  a  large  investment  of 
.  piece-goods,  especially  of  the  coarse  ones, 
Byra/mpauis,  cnelloes  and  others,  for  the 
Guinea  market." — Grose,  i.  99. 

1813.  "Eed  Sheilas  or  Salloes.  ..  ."— 
Milburne,  i.  124. 

In  the  following  the  word  seems 
used  by  mistake  for  saree,  q.v. : 

1809.  "The  shalie,  a  long  piece  of 
coloured  silk  or  cotton,  is  wrapped  round 
the  waist  in  the  form  of  a  petticoat,  which 
leaves  part  of  one  leg  bare,  whilst  the  other 
is  covered  to  the  ancle  with  long  and 
gi'aceful  folds,  gathered  up  in  front,  so  as 
to  leave  one  end  of  the  shalie  to  cross  the 
breast,  and  form  a  drapery,  which  is  some- 
times thrown  over  the  head  as  a  veil." — 
Ma/Ha  Graham,  3. 

Shama,  s.  H.  shdmd.  A  favourite 
song-bird  and  cage-bird,  Kitta  cincla 


macrura,  Qmel.  "  In  confinement  it 
imitates  the  notes  of  other  birds,  and 
of  various  animals,  with  ease  and 
accuracy."     {Jerdon). 

The  long  tail  seems  to  indicate  the 
identity  of  this  bird  rather  than  the 
maina  (see  Myaa)  with  that  described 
by  Aelian. 

c.  A.D.  250.  "  There  is  another  bird  found 
among  the  Indians,  which  is  of  the  size  of 
a  starling.  It  is  particoloured ;  and  in 
Imitating  the  voice  of  man  it  is  more  loqua- 
cious and  clever  than  a  parrot.  But  it 
does  not  readily  bear  confinement,  and 
yearning  for  liberty,  and  longing  for  inter- 
course with  its  kind,  it  prefers  nunger  to 
bondage  with  fat  living.  The  Macedonians 
who  dwell  among  the  Indians,  in  the  city 
of  Bucephala  and  thereabouts  ....  call 
the  bird  nepKuoi-  ('  Tally ') ;  and  the  name 
arose  from  the  fact  that  the  bird  twitches 
his  tail  just  like  a  wagtail." — Aeliwn  de 
Nat.  Anim.  xvi.  3. 

Shaman,  Shamanism,  s.  These 
terms  are  applied  in  modem  times  to 
superstitions  of  the  kind  that  connects 
itself  with  exorcism  and  "devil- 
dancing"  as  their  most  prominent 
characteristic,  and  which  are  found  to 
prevail  with  wonderful  identity  of  cir- 
cumstance among  non-Oaucasian  races 
over  parts  of  the  earth  most  remote 
from  one  another;  not  only  among 
the  vast  variety  of  Indo-Chinese  tribes 
but  among  the  Dravidian  tribes  of 
India,  the  Veddahs  of  Ceylon,  the 
races  of  Siberia,  and  the  red  nations 
of  N.  and  S.  America.  "Hiuduism 
has  assimilated  these  '  prior  supersti- 
tions of  the  sons  of  Tur,'  as  Mr.  Hodg- 
son calls  them,  in  the  form  of  Tan- 
trika  mysteries,  whilst,  in  the  wild  per- 
formance of  the  Dancing  Dervishes  at 
Constantinople,  we  see,  perhaps,  again, 
the  infection  of  Turanian  blood  break- 
ing out  from  the  very  heart  of  Mussul- 
man orthodoxy  "  (see  Notes  to  Marco 
Polo,  Bk.  ii.,  ch.  50). 

The  characteristic  of  Shamanism  is 
the  existence  of  certain  soothsayers 
or  medicine-men,  who  profess  a  special 
art  of  dealing  with  the  mischievous 
spirits  who  are  supposed  to  produce 
iUness  and  other  calamities,  and  who 
invoke  these  spirits  and  ascertain  the 
means  of  appeasing  them,  in  trance 
produced  by  fantastic  ceremonies  and 
convulsive  dancings. 

The  immediate  origin  of  the  term  is 
the  title  of  the  spirit-conjuror  in  the 
Tunguz  language,  which  is  shaman, 
in   mat  of   the   Manchus   becoming 


SHAMBOaUE. 


621 


SHAMPOO. 


saman,  pi.  samasa.  But  then  in 
Chinese  Sha-man  or  Shi-man  is  used 
for  a  Buddhist  ascetic,  and  this  -would 
seem  to  be  taken  from  the  Skt. 
aramana,  Pali  samana.  Whether  the 
Timguz  word  is  in  any  way  connected 
■with  this  or  adopted  from  it,  is  a 
doubtful  question.  W.  Schott,  who 
has  treated  the  matter  elaborately,* 
finds  it  difficult  to  suppose  any  con- 
nexion We,  however,  give  a  few 
quotations  relating  to  the  two  words 
in  one  series.  In  the  first  two  the 
reference  is  undoubtedly  to  Buddhist 
ascetics. 

C.  B.C.  320.  "Touj  6e  SapjLlava?,  Toi>?  /jiel» 
evTi/iOTOTOuj  'YAo^tous  ^ija\v  bvofia^€<rflai,  fii/ray 
h  raii  v\ats  a-irb  0i/AAujv  Kal  Kafnriav  aypiiav, 
wfl^Tttff  fi'lxftJ'  airb  ^\oZttiV  SevSpetuv,  a^poSt<Ttav 

XMpis  Kal  olvov."  —  From   Megasthenes,  in 
Slrabo,  xv. 

c.  712.  "All  the  Samaius  assembled 
and  sent  a  message  to  Bajhr^  saying,  "We 
are  ndsih  devotees.  Our  religion  is  one  of 
peace  and  quiet,  and  fighting  and  slaying  is 
prohibited,  as  well  as  all  kinds  of  shedding 
of  blood." — Ohach  Nama,  in  Elliot,  i.  158. 

1829.  "Kami  is  the  Mongol  name  of 
the  spirit-conjuror  or  sorcerer,  who  before 
the  mtroduction  of  Buddhism  exercised 
among  the  Mongols  the  office  of  Sacrificer 
and  Priest,  as  he  still  does  among  the 
Tnngazes,  Manjus,  and  other  Asiatic  tribes 
...  In  Europe  they  are  known  by  the 
Tungnz  name  schaman ;  among  the  Manjus 
as  saman,  and  among  the  Tibetans  as 
Hlaha.  The  Mongols  now  call  them  with 
contempt  and  abhorrence  Boh  or  Boghe,  i.e. 
'Sorcerer,'  'Wizard,'  and  the  women  who 
give  themselves  to  the  like  fooleries  XTdu- 
gun."—I.  J.  Schmidt,  Notes  to  Sanang 
Setzen,  p.  416. 

1871.  "Among  Siberian  tribes,  the 
shamans  select  children  liable  to  convul- 
sions as  suitable  to  be  brought  up  to  the 
profession,  which  is  apt  to  become  here- 
ditary with  the  epileptic  tendencies  it 
belongs  to."— Tylor,  Primitive  Culture,  ii. 
121. 

Shambogue,  s.     Canar.  ahana-  or 
sSna-lhoga.      A  village  clerk  or  ac- 
•  oountant. 

1801.  "When  the  whole  Kist  is  col- 
lected, the  shanbogue  and  potail  carry  it 
totheteshUdar's  cutcherry." — T.  Munro,  in 
Ufe,  i.  316. 

Shameeana,  Semianna,  s.  Pers. 
thrniiyana  or  .thdmiyana,  an  awning 
or  flat  tent-roof  without  sides ;  some- 
times pitched  like  a  porch  before  a 
large  tent ;  often  used  by  civil  officers, 

*  U6er  den  Doppelsinn  des  Wortes  Schamane  und 
iifier  dm  iwngusischen  Scharaanen-Cw/iits  am  Hofe 
der  Mandju  Kaisem.    Berlin  Akad.,  1842. 


when  on  tour,  to  hold  their  court  or 
office  proceedings  coram  populo,  and  in 
a  manner  generally  accessible. 

c.  1590.  "  The  Shamyanah-awning  is 
made  of  various  sizes,  but  never  more  than 
of  12  yards  square. " — Aiti,  54. 

1616.  "...  there  is  erected  a  throne 
f oure  foote  from  the  ground  in  the  Durbar 
Court  from  the  backe  whereof,  to  the  place 
where  the  King  comes  out,  a  square  of  56 
paces  long,  and  43  broad  was  rayled  in, 
and  covered  with  fair  Semiaenes  or  Cano- 
pies of  Cloth  of  Gold,  Silke,  or  Velvet 
ioyned  together,  and  sustained  with  Canes 
so  covered." — Sir  T.  Boe,  in  Purchas,  i. 

1814.  "  I  had  seldom  occasion  to  look 
out  for  gardens  or  pleasure  grounds  to  pitch 
my  tent  or  erect  my  Summiniaua,  or 
Shamyana,  the  whole  country  being  gene- 
rally a  garden." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  ii. 
455. 

1857.  "At  an  early  hour  we  retired  to 
rest.  Our  beds  were  arranged  under  large 
canopies,  open  on  aU  sides,  and  which  are 
termed  by  the  natives  '  Shameanahs '  " — 
Mark  Thornhill,  Personal  Adventures,  &o, 
in  the  Mutiny,  1884,  p.  14. 

Shampoo,  v.  To  knead  and  press 
the  muscles  with  the  view  of  reheving 
fatigue,  &c.  The  word  has  now  long 
been  familiarly  used  in  England.  The 
Hind,  verb  is  cJidmpna,  from  the  im- 
perative of  which,  chamjpo,  this  is 
most  probably  a  corruption,  as  in  the 
case  of  bunow,  puckerow,  &c. 

The  process  is  described,  though  not 
named,  by  Terry,  in  1616:  "Taking 
thus  their  ease,  they  often  call  their 
Barbers,  who  tenderly  gripe  and  smite 
their  Armes  and  other  parts  of  their 
bodies  instead  of  exercise,  to  stirre  the 
bloud.  It  is  a  pleasing  wantonnesse, 
and  much  valued  in  these  hot  climes." 
In  Purchas,  ii.  1475. 

The  process  was  familiar  to  the 
Romans  under  the  empire,  whose 
slaves  employed  in  this  way  were 
styled  tractator  and  tractatrix.  But 
with  the  ancients  it  seems  to  have 
been  allied  to  vice,  for  which  there  is 
no  ground  that  we  know  in  the  Indian 
custom. 

1748.  "  Shampooing  is  an  operation  not 
known  in  Europe,  and  is  peculiar  to  the 
Chinese,  which  I  had  once  the  curiosity  to 
go  through,  and  for  which  I  paid  but  a 
trifle.  However,  had  I  not  seen  several 
China  merchants  shampooed  before  me,  I 
should  have  been  apprehensive  of  danger, 
even  at  the  sight  of  all  the  different  instru- 
ments. ..."  (The  account  is  good,  but  too 
long  for  extract.)—^  Voyage  to  the  E. 
Indies  in  1747  and  1748.  London,  1762,  p. 
226. 


SHAN. 


622 


SSAN. 


1750-60.  "The  practice  of  champin?, 
which  by  the  best  intelligence  I  could 
gather  is  derived  from  the  Chinese,  may 
not  be  unworthy  particularizing,  as  it  is 
little  known  to  the  modem  Europeans  .  .  ." 
; — Grose,  i.  113. 

This  writer  quotes  Martial,  iii.  Ep.  82, 
and  Seneca,  Epist.  66,  to  show  that  the 
practice  was  known  in  ancient  Rome. 

1800.  "The  Sultan  generally  rose  at 
break  of  day  :  after  being  champoed,  and 
rubbed,  he  washed  himself,  and  read  the 
Koran  for  an  hour." — Beatson,  War  with 
Tippoo,  p.  159. 

c.  1810.  "Then  whilst  they  fanned  the 
children,  or  champooed  them  if  they  were 
restless,  they  used  to  tell  stories,  some  of 
which  dealt  of  marvels  as  great  as  those  re- 
corded in  the  1001  Nights." — Mrs.  Sherwood, 
Autobiog.,  410. 

.  1810.  "That  considerable  relief  is  ob- 
tained from  shampoing,  cannot  be  doubted ; 
I  have  repeatedly  been  restored  surprisingly 
from  severe  fatigue  .  ,  ." — Williamson,  V. 
M.,  ii.  198. 

1813.  "  There  is  sometimes  a  voluptuous- 
ness in  the  climate  of  India,  a  stillness  in 
nature,  an  indescribable  softness,  which 
soothes  the  mind,  and  gives  it  up  to  the 
inost  delightful  sensations  :  independent  of 
the  effects  of  opium,  champoing,  and  other 
luxuries  indulged  in  by  oriental  sensualists. " 
^Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  i.,  35. 

Shan,  n.p.  The  name  which,  we 
haye  learned  from  the  Burmese  to 
apply  to  the  people  who  call  themselves 
the  great  Tai,  kindred  to  the  Siamese, 
and  occupying  extensive  tracts  in 
Indo-Ohina,  intermediate  between 
Burma,  Siam,  and  China.  They  are 
the  same  people  that  have  been  known, 
after  the  Portuguese,  and  some  of  the 
early  R.  0.  missionaries,  as  Laos 
(q.v.) ;  but  we  nowgive  the  name  an 
extensive  signification  covering  the 
whole  race.  The  Siamese,  who  have 
been  for  centuries  politically  the  most 
important  branch  of  this  race,  call  (or 
did  call  themselves — see  De  la  Lou- 
bSre,  who  is  very  accurate)  Tai-Noe  or 
'  Little  T'ai,'  whilst  they  applied  the 
term  T  ai-Tai,  or  '  Great  T'ai,'  to  their 
northern  kindred  or  some  part  of 
these;  *  sometimes  also  calling  the 
latter  r'cra'-?"*.  or  the '  T'ai  left  behind.' 
The  T'ai  or  Shan  are  certainly  the 
most  numerous  and  widely  spread  race 
in  Indo-Ohina,  and  innumerable  petty 
Shan  states  exist  on  the  borders  of 
Burma,  Siam,  and  China,  more  or  less 
dependent  on,  or   tributary  to,  their 

*  On  the  probable  mcUcatio.n  of  Great  and  LitUe 
iised  in  this  fashion,' see' remarks  in  notes  on 
Marco  Polo,  bk.  iii.  oh.  9.  • 


powerful  neighbours.  They  are  found 
from  the  extreme  north  of  the  Irawadi 
Valley,  in  the  vicinity  of  Assam,  to  the 
borders  of  Camboja ;  and  in  nearly  all 
we  find,  to  a  degree  unusual  in  the  case 
of  populations  politically  so  segre- 
gated, a  certain  homogeneity  in  lan- 
guage, civilization,  and  religion 
(Buddhist),  which  seems  to  point  to 
their  former  union  in  considerable 
states. 

One  branch  of  the  race  entered  and 
conquered  Assam  in  the  13th  century, 
and  from  the  name  by  which  they 
were  known,  Ahom,  or  Aham,  was 
derived,  by  the  frequent  exchange  of 
aspirate  and  sibilant,  the  name,  just 
used,  of  the  province  itself.  The  most 
extensive  and  central  Shan  state,  which 
occupied  a  position  between  Ava  and 
Tunnan,  is  known  in  the  Shan  tradi- 
tions a^  Mxmg-Mau,  and  in  Burma  by 
the  Buddhisto-classioal  name  of  Kau- 
admhi  (from  a  famous  city  of  that 
name  in  ancient  India)  corrupted  by  a 
usual  process  into  Ko-Shan-pyi  and 
interpreted  to  mean  'Nine-Shan- 
States.'  Further  south  were  those  T'ai 
states  which  have  usually  been  called 
Laos,  and  which  formed  several  con- 
siderable kingdoms,  going  through 
many  vicissitudes  of  power.  Several 
of  their  capitals  were  visited  and  their 
ruins  described  by  the  late  Francis 
Gamier,  and  the  cities  of  these  and 
many  smaller  states  of  the  same  race, 
all  built  on  the  same  general  quadran- 
gular plan,  are  spread  broadcast  over 
that  part  of  Indo-Ohina  which  extends 
from  Siam  north  to  Tunnan. 

Mr.  Cushin^,  in  the  Introduction  to 
his  Shan  Dictionary  (Rangoon,  1881), 
divides  the  Shan  famUy  by  dialectic 
indications  into  the  Ahoms,  whose 
language  is  now  extinct,  the  Chinese 
STian  (occupying  the  central  territory 
of  what  was  Mau  or  Kausambi),  the 
Shan  {Proper,  or  Burmese  Shan),  Laos 
(or  Siamese  Shan),  and  Siamese. 

The  term  Shan  is  borrowed  from 
the  Burmese,  in  whose  peculiar  ortho- 
graphy the'  name,  though  pronounced 
Shan,  is  written  rham.  We  have  not 
met  with  its  use  in  English  prior  to  the 
Mission  of  Col.  Symes  in  1795.  It 
appears  in  the  map  illustrating  his 
narrative,  and  once  or  twice  in  the 
narrative  itself,  and  it  was  frequently 
used  by  his  companion,  F.  Buchanan, 
whose  papers  were  only  published 
many,  years    afterwards    in   various 


SHAN. 


623 


SHASTEB. 


periodicals  difficult  to  meet  •with.  It 
was  not  till  the  Burmese  war  of 
1824-26,  and  the  active  investigation 
of  our  eastern  frontier  which,  followed, 
that  the  name  became  popularly  known 
in  British  India.  The  best  notice  of 
the  Shans  that  we  are  acquainted  with 
is  a  scarce  pamphlet  by  Mr.  Ney  Elias, 
printed  by  the  Foreign  Dept.  of  Cal- 
cutta in  1876  {Introd.  Sketch  of  the  Hist, 
of  the  Shans,  &a.). 

Though  the  name  as  we  have  taken 
it  is  a  Burmese  oral  form,  it  seems  to 
he  essentially  a  genuine  ethnic  name 
for  the  race.  It  is  applied  in  the  form 
Sam  by  the  Assamese,  and  the  Kak- 
hyens ;  the  Siamese  themselves  have 
an  obsolete  Siem  (written  Sieyam)  for 
themselves,  and  Sieng  (Sieyang)  for 
the  Laos.  The  former  word  is  evi- 
dently the  Sien,  which  the  Chinese 
used  in  the  compound  Sien-lo  (for 
Siam,  —  see  Marco  Polo,  2nd  ed.  Bk. 
m.  ch.  7,  note  3),  and  from  which  we 
got,  probably  through  a  Malay  medium, 
our  Siam  (q-v.).  The  Burmese  distin- 
guish the  Siamese  Shans  as  Yudia  (see 
Judea)  Shans,  a  term  perhaps  some- 
times including  Siam  itself. 

Symes  gives  this  (through  Araka- 
jiese  corruption)  as  '  Toodra-Shaan,' 
.and  he  also  (no  doubt  improperly)  calls 
the  Manipar  people  '  Gassay  Shaan ' 
.(see  Cassay). 

■  1795.  "  These  events  did  not  deter 
■Shanbuau  from  pursuing  his  favourite 
scheme  of  conquest  to  the  westward.  The 
fertile  plains  and  populous  towns  of  Munni- 
poora  and  the  Cassay  Shaan,  attracted  his 
ambition." — Symes,  p.  77. 

„  "Zemee  (see  JangomayJ,  Sanda- 
poora,  and  many  districts  of  the  Yoodra 
Shaan  to  the  eastward,  were  tributary, 
and  governed  by  Chobwas,  who  annually 
paid  homage  to  the  Birman  king." — Id., 
102. 

,,  "  Shaan,  or  Shan,  is  a  very  com- 
prehensive term  given  to  different  nations, 
some  independent,  others  the  subjects  of  the 
greater  states." — Id.  p.  274. 

C.1818.  "...  They  were  assisted  by  many 
of  the  Zabou,  (see  Chobwa  in  Suppt. )  or  petty 
.princes  of  the  Sciam,  subject  to  the  Burmese, 
■who,  weariedbythe  oppressions  andexactions 
.o£  the  Burmese  Mandarins  and  generals, 
had  revolted,  and  made  common  cause  with 

the  enemies  of  their  cruel  masters 

The  war  which  the  Burmese  had  tn  sup- 
port with  these  enemies  was  long  and  dis- 
astrous ....  instead  of  overcoming  the 
.Sciam  (they)  only,  lost  day  by_  day  the 
territories  ....  and  saw  their  princes 
Irange  themselves  ....  under  the  protec- 
tion of  the  King  of  Siam." — Sangermano, 
t>.  57*      •■  . 


1861. 

"  Fie,  fie !  Captain  Spry  ! 
You  are  surely  in  joke 
With  your  wires  and  your  trams. 
Going  past  all  the  Shams 
With  branches  to  Bam-yo(J,  and  end  in 

A-SMOKE."* 

Ode  on  the  proposed  Yunnan  Bailioay. 

ShanbafF,  Sinabaif,  «fec.,  s.  Pers. 
shdnbaft.  A  stuff  often  mentioned  in 
the  early  narratives  as  an  export  from 
Bengal  and  other  parts  of  India. 
Perhaps,  indeed,  those  names  indicate 
two  different  stuffs,  but  we  do  not 
know  what  they  were,  except  that  (as 
mentioned  below)  the  sinabaff  was  a 
fine  white  stuff.  Sinabaff  is  not  in 
Viillers's  Lexicon.  Shdilahaf  is ;  and 
is  explained  as  genus  panni  grossioris, 
sic  destripta,  (E.T.) : 

"  A  very  coarse  and  cheap  stuff  which 
they  make  for  the  sleeves  of  kabds  (see 
Caliaya)  for  sale." — BaMr-i-'Ajam. 

But  this  cannot  have  been  the 
character  of  the  stuffs  sent  by  Sultan 
Mahommed  Tughlak  (as  in  the  first 
quotation)  to  the  Emperor  of  China. 

1343.  "  When  the  aforesaid  present 
came  to  the  Sultan  of  India  (from  the  Erap. 
of  China)  ....  in  return  for  this  present 
he  sent  another  of  greater  value.  .  .  .  100 
pieces  of  shirinbaf,  and  500  pieces  of 
shanbaf." — IbnBat.,iv.  3. 

1498.  "The  overseer  of  the  Treasury 
came  next  day  to  the  Captain-Major,  and , 
brought  him  20  pieces  of  white  stuff,  very 
fine,  with  gold  embroidery  which  they  call 
bdyramies,  and  other  20  large  white  stuffs, 
very  fine,  which  were  named  sinabafos 
.  .  .  ."—Goi-rea,  E.T.  by  Ld.  Stanley,  197. 

1.510.  ' '  One  of  the'  Persians  said  :  '  Let 
us  go  to  our  house,  that  is,  to  Calicut.'  I 
answered,  'Do  not  go,  for  you  will  lose 
these  fine  sinabaph'  (which  Were  pieces  of 
cloth  we  carried)." — Varthema,  269. 

1516.  "The  quintal  of  this  sugar  was 
worth  two  ducats  and  a  half  in  Malabar, 
and  a  good  Sinabaffo  was  worth  two 
ducats." — Barbosa,  179. 

Shaster,  s.  The  Law  books  or 
Sacred  Writings  of  the  Hindus.  From 
Skt.  sastra,  '  a  rule,'  a  religious  code, 
a  scientific  treatise. 

1612.  ".  .  .  .  They  have  many  books 
in  their  Latin  ....  Six  of  these  they  call 
Xastra,  which  are  the  bodies ;  eighteen 
which  they  call  PwAna,  which  a,re  the 
limbs."— CoMto,  V.,  vi.  3. 

1630.  ".  .  .  .  The  Banians  deliver  that 
this  book,  by  them  called  the  Shaster,  or 

*  Blmmo  and  Esmok  were  names  constantly  re- 
curring.in  the  late  Captain  Spry's  railway  pro- 
jects. 


SHAWL. 


624 


SSEEAH. 


the  Book  of  their  written  word,  consisted 
of  these  three  tracts." — liord's  Display,  ch. 
viii. 

1651.  In  Sogerius,  the  word  is  every- 
where misprinted  lastra. 

1717.  "The  six  Sastrangb'l  contain  all 
the  Points  and  different  Ceremonies  in 
Worship  .  .  .  ." — Phillips's  Ace.  40. 

1765.  ".  .  .  .  at  the  capture  of  Co^cuito, 
A.D.  1756, 1  lost  many  curious  Gentoo  manu- 
scripts, and  among  them  two  very  correct  and 
valuable  copies  of  the  Gentoo  Shastah." — 
J.  Z.  Holwell,  Interesting  Hist.  Events,  Sec, 
2d  ed.,  1766,  i.  3. 

1770.  "TheShastah  is  looked  upon  by 
some  as  a '  commentary  on  the  vedam,  and 
by  others  as  an  original  work." — Baynal  (tr. 
1777),  i.  50. 

1776.  "The  occupation  of  the  Bramin 
should  be  to  read  the  Beids,  and  other 
Shastera." — Halhed,  Gentoo  Code,  39, 

Shawl,  8.  Pers.  and  Hind,  shot, 
also  doshdla,  '  a  pair  of  shawls.'  The 
Persian  word  is  perhaps  of  Indian 
origin,  from  Skt.  savala,  '  variegated.' 

Sir  George  Birdwood  tells  us  he  has 
found  among  the  old  India  records 
"  Oarmania  shells"  and  "Oamaania 
shawools,"  meaning  apparently  Ker- 
man  shawls.  He  gives  no  dates  un- 
fortunately. 

In  Meninski  (published  1680)  shal  is 
defined  in  a  way  that  shows  the  humble 
sense  of  the  word  originally  : 

"Panni  viliores  qui  partim  albi,  partim 

'  cineiitii,  partim  nigri  esse  solent  ex  lana  et 

pilis    caprinis ;   hujusmodi    pannum     seu 

telam  injiciunt  humeris  Dervisii 

instar  stolae  aut  pallii."  To  this  he  adds, 
"  Datur  etiam  sericea  ejusmodi  tela,  fere 
instar  nostri  multitii,  sive  simplicis  sive 
duplicati."  For  this  the  2d  edition,  a  cen- 
tury later, substitutes:  " Shal-i-HindX"  (In- 
dian shawl).  *'Tela  seriem  subtilissima  ex 
India  adferri  solita." 

c.  1590.  "  In  former  times  shawls  were 
often  brought  from  Kashmir.  People  folded 
them  in  four  folds,  and  wore  them  for  a  very 
long  time  ....  His  Majesty  encourages 
in  every  possible  way  the  (ahal-iafi)  manu- 
facture of  shawls  in  Kashmir.  InLahdr 
also  there  are  more  than  1000  workshops." 
—Aln,  92. 

c.  1665.  "lis  mettent  sur  eux  a  toute 
saison,  lorsqu'ils  sortent,  une  Chal,  qui  est 
une  maniere  de  toilette  d'une  laine  trSs-fine 
qui  se  fait  aCachmir.  Ces  Chals  ont  environ 
deux  aunes  *  de  long  sur  une  de  large.  On 
les  achete  vingt-cinq  ou  trente  &us  si  elles 
sont  fines.  II  y  en  a  mfime  qui  content  cin- 
quante  ^cus,  mais  ce  sont  les  tr&-fines." — 
Thevenot,  v.  110. 

c.  1666.  "Ces  chales  sont  certaines 
pifeces  d'^toffe  d'une  aulne*  et  demie  de 

*  The  old  Paris  aune  was  nearly  47  inches 
English. 


long,  et  d'une  de  large  ou  environ,  qui  sont 
brod^es  aux  deux  bouts  d'une  esp^ce  de 
broderie,  faite  au  metier,  d'un  pied  ou  en- 
viron de  large  ....  J'eu  ai  vu  de  ceux 
que  les  Omrahs  font  faire  exprfes,  c[ui  cou- 
toient  jusqu'k  cent  cinquante  Eoupies ;  des 
autres  qui  sont  de  cette  laine  du  pays, 
je  n'en  ai  pas  vu  qui  passaient  50  Koupies," 
—Bemier,  ii.  280-281, 

1717.  "...  Con  tutto  cib  preziosissime 
nobilissime  e  senza  comparazionc  magnifiche 
sono  le  tele  che  si  chiamano  Scial,  si  nella 
lingua  Hindustana,  come  ancora  nella 
'lingua  Fersiana.  Tali  scial  altro  non  sono, 
che  alcuni  manti,  che  si  posano  sulla  testa, 
e  facendo  da  man  destra,  e  da  man  sinistra 
scendere  le  due  metk,  con  queste  si  cinge 
.  .  .  ." — MS.  Narrative  of  Padre  Ip.  jDe- 
sideri. 

1727.  "  When  they  go  abroad  they  wear 
a  Shawl  folded  up,  -or  a  piece  of  White 
Cotton  Cloth  lying  loose  on  the  Top  of  their 
Heads." — A.  Ham.  ii.  50. 

c.  1760.  "Some  Shawls  are  manufactured 
there  ....  Those  coming  from  the  pro- 
vince of  Cachemire  on  the  borders  of  Tar- 
tary,  being  made  of  ,  a  peculiar  kind  of 
silky  hair,  that  produces  from  the  loom  a 
cloth  beautifully  bordered  atbpth  ends,  with 
a  narrow  flowered  selvage,  about  two  yards 
and  a  half  long,  and  a  yard  and  a  half  wide 
....  and  according  to  the  price,  which  is 
from  ten  pounds  and  upwards  to  fifteen 
shillings,  join,  to  exquisite  fineness,  a  sub- 
stance that  renders  them  extremely  warm, 
and  so  pliant  that  the  fine  ones  are  easily 
drawn  through  a  common  ring  on  the 
finger." — Grose,  i.  118. 

1781.  Sonnerat  writes  challes.  He 
says  :  "  Ces  ^tofles  (faites  avec  la  laine  des 
moutons  de  Tibet)  surpassent  nos  plus 
belles  soieries  en  finesse." — Voyage,  i.  52. 

It  seems  from  these  extracts  that  the 
large  and  costly  shawl,  woven  in 
figures  over  its  whole  surface,  is  a 
modem  article.  The  old  shawl,  we  see, 
was  from  6  to  8  feet  long,  by  about 
hall  that  width ;  and  it  was  most  com- 
monly white,  with  only  a  harder  of 
figured  weaving  at  each  end.  In  fact 
what  is  now  called  a  Rampoor 
Chudder  when  made  with  figured  ends 
is  probably  the  best  representation  of 
the  old  shawl. 

Sheeah,  Shia,  s.  Arab.  sMa,  i.e. 
'sect.'  A  follower  (more  properly  the 
followers  collectively)  of  the  Mahom- 
medan  'sect,'  or  sects  rather,  which 
specially  venerate  'Ali,  and  regard 
the  Imams,  his  descendants,  as  the 
true  successors  to  the  Caliphate.  The 
Persians  (since  the  accession  of  the 
'  Sophy'  dynasty,  q.v.)  areSAi'a*,  and 
a  good  many  of  the  Moslem  in  India. 

The  sects  which  have  followed  more 


8HEERMAUL. 


625 


SHERBET. 


or  less  secret  doctrines,  and  the  venera- 
tion of  hereditary  quasi- divine  heads, 
such  as  the  Karmathites  and  Ismael- 
ites  of  Musulman  history,  and  the 
modem  Bohras  and  "Mulahis,"  may 
generally  he  regarded  as  Shl'a. 

c.  1309.  "...  dont  encore  il  est  ainsi, 
Que  tuit  oil  qui  croient  en  la  loy  Haali 
dient  que  oil  qui  croient  en  la  loy  Mahom- 
met  Bont  mescr^ant ;  et  aussi  tuit  cil  qui 
croient  en  la  loy  Mahonimet  dient  que  tuit 
cil  qui  croient  en  la  loy  Haali  sont  mescr^- 
ant.  — JoinviUe,  252. 

1553.  "  Among  the  Moors  have  always 
been  controversies  .  .  .  which  of  those  four 
first  Caliphs  was  the  most  legitimate  suc- 
cessor to  the  Caliphate.  The  Arabians 
favoured  Bubao,  Homar,  and  Otthoman, 
the  Persians  (Parseos)  favoured  Alle,  and 
held  the  others  for  usurpers,  and  as  holding 
it  against  the  testament  of  Mahamed  .... 
to  the  last  this  schism  has  endured  between 
the  Arabians  and  the  Persians.  The  latter 
took  the  appellation  Xia,  as  much  as  to 
say  '  Union  of  one  Body,'  and  the  Arabs 
call  them  in  reproach  Baffady,*  as  much  as 
to  say  'People  astray  from  the  Path,' 
whilst  they  call  themselves  Cimy,  which  is 
the  contrary."— Barros,  II.  x.  6. 

1620.  "The  Sonnite  adherents  of  tradi- 
tion, like  the  Arabs,  the  Turks,  and  an  in- 
finite number  of  others,  accept  the  primacy 
of  those  who  actually  possess  it.  Ihe  Per- 
sians and  their  adherents  who  are  called 
Shim  (Sciai),  i.e.,  '  Sectaries,'  and  are  not 
ashamed  of  the  name,  beKeve  in  the  primacy 
of  those  who  have  only  claimed  it  (without 
possessing  it),  and  obstinately  contend  that 
it  belongs  to  the  family  of  All  alone." — P. 
delta  Voile,  ii.  75. 

1626.  "  He  is  by  Religion  a  Mahumetan, 
discended  from  Persian  Ancestors,  and 
retaineth  their  opinions,  which  differing  in 
many  points  from  the  Turkes,  are  dis- 
tinguished in  their  Sectes  by  tearmes  of 
Seaw  and  Simnee." — Purchas,  Pilgrimage, 

1653.  "Les  Persana  et  Keselbaches  se 
disent  Schal  ....  si  les  Ottomans  estoient 
SchaiB,  ou  de  la  Secte  de  Haly,  les  Persans 
se  feroient  Sonnis  qui  est  la  Secte  des 
Ottomans." — De  la  BovMaye-le-Govz,  ed. 
1657, 106. 

1673.  "His  Substitute  here  is  a  Chias 
Mnor."— Fryer,  29. 

1798.  ' '  In  contradistinction  to  the  Soonis, 
who  in  their  prayers  cross  their  hands  on  the 
lower  part  of  the  breast,  the  Schiahs  drop 
their  arms  in  straight  lines."— &'.  Porster, 
Trawls,  ii.  129. 

1805.  "The  word  Sh'eeah,  or  Sheeut, 
properly  signifies  a  troop  or  sect,  ....  but 
has  become  the  distinctive  appellation  of 
the  followers  of  Aly,  or  aU  those  who 
mamtain  that  he  was  the  first  legitimate 
Kh%leefah,  or  successor  to  Moohummad." 
.  —Baillie,  Digest  of  Mah.  Law,  II.  xii. 

*  iifl/W,!,  a  heretic  (lit. 'deserter'). 


Sheermaul,  s.  Pers.  Hind,  shlrmal, 
a  cake  made  -with  flour,  milk  and 
leaven ;  a  sort  of  hrioche. 

Sherbet,  s.  Though  this  -word  is 
used  in  India  by  natives  in  its  native 
(Arab,  and  Pers.)  form  sharbat  *  (=  '  a 
draught,')  it  is  not  a  word  now  in 
Anglo-Indian  use.  The  Arabic  word 
seems  to  have  entered  Europe  by  seve- 
ral different  doors.  Thus  in  Italian 
and  French  we  have  sorbetto  and  sorbet, 
which  probably  came  direct  from  the 
Levantine  or  Turkish  form  shurbat  or 
shorbat ;  in  Sp.  and  Port,  we  have 
xarabe,  axarabe  (ash-shardb,  the  stand- 
ard Ar.  sha/rab,  'wine  or  any  bever- 
age,') and  xarope,  and  from  these 
forms  probably  Ital.  sciroppo,  siroppo, 
with  old  French  ysserop  and  mod. 
French  sirop;  also  English  syrup, 
and,  more  directly  from  the  Spanish, 
shrub.  Modern  Span,  again  gets,  by 
reflexion  from  French  or  Italian, 
sorbete  and  sirop  (see  Dozy,  17,  and 
Marcel  Devic,  s.v.  sirop).  Our  sher- 
bet looks  as  if  it  had  been  imported 
direct  from  the  Levant.  The  form 
shrab  is  applied  in  India  to  all  wines 
and  spirits  and  prepared  drinks,  e.g. 
Port-shraub,'Sherry-shraub,LaIl-shraub 
(q.T.),  Brandy-shraub,  Beer-shraub. 

c.  1334.  "...  They  bring  cups  of  gold, 
silver,  and  glass,  filled  with  sugar  candy- 
water;  i.e.,  syrup  diluted  with  water. 
They  caU  this  beverage  sherbet"  {ash- 
shwrbat). — Ibn  Bat.  lii.  124. 

1554.  "...  potio  est  gratissima  prae- 
sertim  ubi  multa  nive,  quae  Constantino- 
poli  nuUo  tempore  deficit,  fuerit  refrige- 
rata,  Arab  Sorbet  vocant,  hoc  est,  potionem 
Arabicam." — Buibeq.  Ep.  i.  (p.  92). 

1578:  "The  physicians  of  the  same 
country  use  this  zarave  (of  tamarinds)  in 
bilious  and  ardent  fevers." — Acosta,  67. 

1611.  "In  Persia  there  is  much  good 
vrine  of  grapes  which  is  called  Xarab  in  the 
language  of  the  country." — Teixeira,  i.  16. 

c.  1630.  "Their  lijuour  may  perhaps 
better  delight  you ;  'tis  faire  water,  sugar, 
rose-water,  and  juyce  of  Lemons  mixt, 
call'd  Sherbets  or  Zerbets,  wholsome  and 
potable."— »■  T.  Herbert,  ed.  1638,  p.  241. 

1682.  "The  Moores  ....  dranke  a 
little  milk  and  water,  but  not  a  drop  of 
wine ;  they  also  dranke  a  little  sorbet,  and 
jacolatt." — Evelyn's  Diary,  24th  Jan. 

1827.  "On  one  occasion,  before  Barak- 
el-Hadgi  left  Madras,  he  visited  the  Doc- 

*  In  both  written  alike,  but  the  final  t  in  Arabic- 
is  generally  silent,giving  sliaria,  in  Persian  sharbat. 
So  we  get  miiumt  from  Pers.  and  Turk,  munarat, 
in  Arab,  (and  in  India)  mmnura. 


SEjEREEF. 


626 


SHIKAR-GAH. 


tor,  and  partook  of  his  sherbet,  which  he 
preferred  to  his  own,  perhaps  because  a  few 
glasses  of  rum  or  brandy  were  usually 
added  to  enrich  the  compound." — Scott,  The 
Surgeon's  Daughter,  ch.  x. 

,1837.  "The  Egyptians  have  various 
kinds  of  sherbets.  .  .  .  The  most  common 
kind  (called  simply  shurbat  or  shurbat 
sooT^kar  .  .  .)  is  merely  sugar  and  water 
.  .  .  lemonade  l,lei/'mo6ndteh,  or  sharab  el- 
leymodn)  is  another." — Lane,  Modern  Egyp- 
tians, ed.  1837,  i.  206. 

1863.  "The  Estate  overseer  usually 
gave  a  dance  to  the  people,  when  the  mosf 
dissolute  of  both  sexes  were  sure  to  be  pre- 
sent, and  to  indulge  too  freely  in  the  shrub 
made  for  the  occasion." — Waddell,  29  Years 
in  the  W.  Indies,  17. 

Shereef,  s.  Arab,  aharlf,  noble.  A 
dignitary  descended  from  Mahommed. 

1498.  "The  ambassador  was  a  white 
man  who  was  Xarife,  as  much  as  to  say  a 
creligo"  (i.e.  clerigo). — Roteiro,  2d  ed.  30. 

Sheristadar,  s.  The  head  ministe- 
rial officer  of  a  court,  ■whose  duty  it  is 
to  receive  plaints,  and  see  that  they 
are  in  proper  form,  and  duly  stamped; 
and  generally  to  attend  to  routine 
business.  Properly  Hind.  Pers.  from 
sar-rishtd-ddr  or  sarishta-ddr,  '  regis- 
ter-keeper.' Sar-riahtd,  an  office  of 
registry,  literally  means  '  head  of  the 
string."  C.  P.  Brown  interprets 
Sarrishtadar  as  "he  who  holds  the  end 
of  the  string  (on  which  puppets 
dance)  " — satirically,  it  may  be  pre- 
sumed. Perhaps  '  keeper  of  the  clue,' 
or  '  of  the  file,'  would  approximately 
express  the  idea. 

1786.  (With  the  object  of  establishing) 
"the  officers  of  the  Canongoe's  Department 
upon  its  ancient  footing,  altogether  in- 
dependent of  the  Zemindars  ....  and  to 
prevent  confusion  in  the  time  to  come.  .  .  . 
For  these  purposes,  and  to  avail  ourselves 
as  much  as  possible  of  the  knowledge 
and  services  of  Mr.  James  Grant,  we  have 
determined  on  the  institution  of  an  office 
well-known  in  this  country  under  the  de- 
signation of  Chief  Serrishtadar,  with  which 
we  have  invested  Mr.  Grant,  to  act  in  that 
capacity  under  your  Board,  and  also  to 
attend  as  such  at  your  deliberations,  as 
well  as  at  our  meetings  in  the  Revenue 
Department." — Letter  from  G.  0.  in  C.  to 
Board  of  Revenue,  19th  July  (Bengal  Rev. 
Regulation  xix.). 

1878.  "Nowadays,  however,  the  Se- 
rishtadar's  signature  is  allowed  to  authen- 
ticate copies  of  documents,  and  the  Assist- 
ant is  thus  spared  so  much  drudgery." — lAfe 
in  the  Mofmsil,  i.  117. 

Shig^am,  s,  A  Bombay  name  for 
a  kind  of  hack  palankin-caniage.   The 


name    is    from     Mahr.    sighr    (Skt. 
aighram),  '  quick  or  quickly.' 

SMkar,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers.  ahikar 
= '  la  chasse ;  '  sport  (in  the  sense  of 
shooting  and  hunting) ;  game. 

1590.  "Am,  27.  Of  Bunting  (orig.  Aia- 
i-Shikar). 

"Superficial  worldly  observers  see  in 
killing  an  animal  a  sort  of  pleasure,  and  in 
their  ignorance  stride  about,  as  if  senseless, 
on  the  field  of  their  passions.  But  deep 
enquirers  see  in  hunting  a  means  of  acqui- 
sition of  knowledge This  is  the  case 

with  His  Majesty."— ^j«,  i.  282. 

1609-10.  "Sykary,  which  signifieth, 
seeking,  or  hunting." — W.  Finch,  in  Pur- 
chas,  i.  428. 

1800.  "  250  or  300  horsemen  . .  .  divided 
into  two  or  three  small  parties,  supported 
by  our  infantry,  would  give  a  proper 
shekar;  and  I  strongly  advise  not  to  let 
the  Mahratta  boundary  stop  you  in  the 
pursuit  of  your  game." — Sir  A.  Wellesley  to 
T.  Munro,  in  it/e  ofMunro,  iii.  117. 

1847.  "  Yet  there  is  a  charm  in  this 
place  for  the  lovers  of  Shikar." — Dry  Leaves 
from  Young  Egypt,  3. 

1866.  "  May  I  ask  what  has  brought 
you  to  India,  Mr.  Cholmondeley  ?  Did 
you  come  out  for  shikar,  eh?" — Trevelyan, 
Th£  Dawk  Bungalow,  in  Eraser,  Ixxiii.  222. 

Shikaree,  Shekarry,  s.  A  sports- 
man.   The  word  is  used  in  two  ways : 

(a).  As  applied  to  a  native  expert, 
who  either  brings  in  game  on  his  own 
account,  or  accompanies  European 
sportsmen  as  guide  or  aid. 

1879.  "Although  the  province  (Pegu) 
abounds  in  large  game,  it  is  very  difBoult  to 
discover,  because  there  are  no  regular  shi- 
karees in  the  Indian  acceptation  of  the 
word.  Every  village  has  its  local  shikaree, 
who  lives  by  trapping  and  killing  game. 
Taking  life  as  he  does,  contrary  to  the  prin- 
ciples of  his  religion,  he  is  looked  upon  as 
damned  by  his  neighbours,  but  that  does 
not  prevent  their  buying  from  him  the  spoils 
of  the  chase. " — Pollok,  Sport  in  Br,  Burmah, 
&c.,  i.  13. 

(b).  as  applied  to  the  European 
sportsman  himself;  e.g.  "Jones  is 
well  known  as  a  great  Shikaree," 
There  are  several  books  of  sporting  ad- 
venture written  circa  1860-1875  by 
Mr.  H.  A.  Leveson,  under  the  name  of 
'  The  Old  Shekarry.' 

Shikar-gah,  s.  Pers.  A  hunting- 
ground,  or  enclosed  preserve.  The 
word  has  also  a  technical  application 
to  patterns  which  exhibit  a  variety  of 
figures  and  groups  of  animals,  such  as 
are  still  woven  in  brocade  at  Benares, 


SHIKHO. 


627 


SHINKALI. 


and  in  shawl- work  in  Kashmir  and 
elsewhere  (see  Marco  Polo,  Bk.  I.,  oh. 
17,  and  notes). 

Shikho,  n.  and  v.  Burmese  word. 
The  posture  of  a  Burmese  in  presence 
of  a  superior,  i.e.  kneeling  with  joined 
hands  and  bowed  head  in  an  attitude 
of  worship. 

Some  correspondence  arose  in  1883, 
in  consequence  of  the  use  of  this  word 
hy  the  then  Chief  Commissiener  of 
British  Burma,  in  an  official  report,  to 
describe  the  attitude  used  by  English 
envoys  at  the  Court  of  Ava.  The 
statement  (which  was  grossly  incor- 
rect) led  to  remonstrance  by  Sir  Arthur 
Phayre.  The  fact  was  that  the  envoy 
and  his  party  sat  on  a  carpet,  but  the 
attitude  had  no  analogy  whatever  to 
that  of  ahikho,  though  the  endeavour  of 
the  Burmese  officials  was  persistent  to 
involve  them  in  some  such  degrading 
attitude. 

1855.  "  Our  conductors  took  off  their 
shoes  at  the  gate,  and  the  Woondouk  made 
an  ineffectual  attempt  to  induce  the  Envoy 
to  do  likewise.  They  also,  at  four  different 
places,  as  we  advanced  to  the  inner  gate,' 
dropt  on  their  knees  and  shikhoed  towards 
the  palace." — Mission  to  Ava. 

1882.  "  Another  ceremony  is  that  of 
■sbekhoine  to  the  spire,'  the  external  em- 
hlem  of  the  throne.  All  Burmans  must  do 
this  at  each  of  the  gates,  at  the  foot  of  the 
steps,  and  at  intervals  in  between.  .  ." — The 
Bunrnn,  Sis  Life  cmd  Notions,  ii.  206. 

Shiubin,  SMnbeam,   etc,  s.     A 

term  in  the  Burmese  teak  trade  ;  ap- 
parently a  corruption  from  Burm. 
tUn-bym.  The  first  monosyllable 
[shin)  means  '  to  put  together  side  by 
side,'  and  hytn  —  'plank,'  the  com- 
pound word  being  used  in  Burmese  for 
'a  thick  plank  used  in  constructing 
the  side  of  a  ship.'  The  shinhin  is  a 
thick  plank,  about  15"  wide  by  4"  thick, 
and  running  up  to  25  feet  in  length 
(see  Milburn,  i.  47).  It  is  not  sawn, 
but  split  from  green  trees. 

1791.  "Teak  Timber  for  sale,  consist- 
ing of 

SuireiB  (q.v.),  Magjiire  do  (?) 

Shinbeens.  Joists  and  Sheath- 

Coma  planks  (?).  ing  Boards. 

Madras  Courier,  10th  Nov. 

Shinkali,  or  Shigala,  n.  p.  A  name 
by  which  the  City  and  Port  of  Cran- 
^Wore  (q.v. )  seems  to  have  been  known 
in  the  early  Middle  Ages.  The  name 
was  probably  formed  from  Tiruvan- 
jiculam,  mentioned  by  Dr.    GKindert 


below.  It  is  perhaps  the  Gingaleh  of 
Eabbi  Benjamin  in  our  first  quotation ; 
but  the  data  are  too  vague  to  determine 
this,  though  the  position  of  that  place 
seems  to  be  in  the  vicinity  of  Malabar. 

c.  1167.  "  Gingaleh  is  but  three  days  dis- 
tant by  land,  whereas  it  requires  a  journey 
of  fifteen  days  to  reach  it  by  the  sea ;  this 
place  contains  about  1,000  Israelites." — 
Benjamin  of  Tudela,  in  Wright's  EaHy 
Travels,  p.  117. 

c.  1300.  "  Of  the  cities  on  the  shore  (of 
Malibar)  the  first  is  Sindabur,  then  Faknlir, 

then  the  country  of  Manjardr then 

Chinkali  (or  Jinkali),  then  Kdlam."*— 
BasMduddin,  see  J.  B.  As.  Soc.,  N.  S.,  iv. 
pp.  342  and  345. 

c.  1320.  ' '  Le  pays  do  ManlbSr,  appeM 
pays  du  Poivre,  comprend  les  villes  sui- 
vantes. 

»  *  »  « 

"La  ville  de  Shinkli,  dont  la  majeure 
partie  de  la  population  est  compos^e  de 
Juifs. 

"  Kaulam  est  la  dernifere  ville  de  la  c6te 
de  FoivTe."—Shemseddin  Dimishqui,  by 
Mehren  (Cosmographie  du  Moyen  Age),  p. 
234. 

0. 1328.  "...  there  is  one  very  power- 
ful King  in  the  country  where  the  pepper 
CTOws,  and  his  kingdom  is  called  Molehar. 
There  is  also  the  King  of  Singuyli.  .  .  ."^ 
Fr.  Jordanus,  p.  40. 

1330.  "And  the  forest  in  which  the 
pepper  groweth  extendeth  for  a  good  18 
days'  journey,  and  in  that  forest  there  be 
two  cities,  the  one  whereof  is  called  Flan- 
drina  (see  Pandarani),  and  the  other 
Cyngilin.  .  .  ." — Fr.  Odoric,  in  Cathay, 
&c.,  75-76. 

c.  1330.  "'Etiara  Shaiiyit  (see  Chalia)  et 
Shinkala  urbes  Malabaricae  sunt,  quarum 
alteram  Judaei  inoolunt.  .  .  ." — Aiulfeda, 
in  Gfildemeister,  185. 

c.  1349.  "And  in  the  second  India, 
which  is  called  Mynibar,  there  is  Cynkali, 
which  signifieth  Little  India  "  (Little  China) 
"for  Kaliia  'little.'" — John MarignoUi,  in 
Cathay,  &c.,  373. 

1510.  "  Soiela  alias  et  Chrongalor  voca- 
tur,  ea  quam  Crauganorium  dioimus  Mala- 
bariae  nrbem,  ut  testatur  idem  Jacobus 
Indiarum  episoopus  ad  calcem  Testament! 
Novi  ab  ipso  exarati  anno  Graeooruni  1821, 
Christi  1510,  et  in  fine  Epistolarum  Pauli, 
Cod.  Syr.  Vat.  9  et  12."— In  Assemani, 
Diss,  de  Syr.  Nest.,  p.  440,  and  p.  732. 

1844.  "The  place  (Codungalur)  is  iden- 
tified with  TiruvaniievHam  river-harbour, 
which  Cheraman  Perumal  is  said  to  have 
declared  the  best  of  the  existing  18  harbours 
of  Kerala.  .  .  ." — Or.  Gundert,  in  Madras 
Journal,  xiii.  120. 

, ,  "One Kerala  Ulpatti (i. «.  legendary 
history  of  Malabar)  of  the  Nasrani,  says 
that  their  forefathers  .  . .  built  Codangalur, 

*  Viz.,  Qoa  (see  Sindllur),  Baccsnore  (q.v.), 
Uangakre,  Crangaaoie,  and  ftuilon. 

s  s  2 


SBINTOO. 


628 


SHOE  OF  GOLD. 


aa  may  be  learned  from  the  granite  inscrip- 
tion at  the  n  orthem  entrance  of  the  Tiinivcm- 
jiculam  temple.  .  .  ." — Ibid.,  122. 

Shintoo,  Sintoo,  s.  Japanese  8Mn- 
tau,  '  The  Way  of  tte  Gods.'  _  The 
primitive  reKgion  of  Japan.  It  is  de- 
scribed by  Earia  y  Sousa  and  other 
old  writers,  but  the  name  does  not  ap- 
parently occur  in  those  older  accounts, 
unless  it  be  the  Seuto  of  Oouto.* 

1612.  "But  above  aU  these  idols  they 
adore  one  SeutS,  of  which  they  say  that  it' 
is  the  substance  and  principle  of  All,  and 
that  its  abode  is  the  Heavens." — Couto, 
V.  viii.  12. 

1727.  "Le  Sinto  qu'on  appelle  aussi 
Sinsju  et  Kamiraitsi,  est  le  Culte  des  Idoles, 
.  ^tabli  anciennement  dans  le  pajrs.  Sin  et 
Kami  sont  les  noms  des  Idoles  qui  font 
I'object  de  ce  Culte.  Siu  {sic)  signifie  la 
Foi,  ou  la  Religion.  Sinsja  et  au  pluriel 
Sinsju,  ce  sont  les  personnes  qui  professent 
cette  Religion." — Kaempfer,  Hist,  de  Japan, 
i.  176. 

1770.  "  Far  from  encouraging  that 
gloomy  fanaticism  and  fear  of  the  gods, 
which  is  inspired  by  almost  all  other  reli- 
gions, the  Xinto  sect  had  applied  itself  to 
prevent,  or  at  least  to  moderate  that  dis- 
order of  the  imagination." — Baynal  (E.  T. 
1777),  i.  137. 

i878.  "The  indigenous  religion  of  the 
Japanese  people,  called  in  later  times  by 
the  name  of  Shintsyu  or  Way  of  the  Gods, 
in  order  to  distinguish  it  from  the  way  of  the 
Chinese  moral  philosophers,  and  the  way  of 
Buddha,  had,  at  the  time  when  Confucian- 
ism and  Buddhism  were  introduced,  passed 
through  the  earliest  stage  of  development." 
— Westminster  Beview,  N.S.,  No.  cvii.  29. 

Shireenbaf,  s.  Pers.  Shirlnbaf, 
■ '  sweet- woof.'  A  kind  of  fine  cotton 
stuff,  but  we  cannot  say  more  precisely 
•  what. 

c.  1343.  " .  .  .  .  one  hundred  pieces  of 
shirmbaf.  .  .  ."—Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  3. 

1673.  ".  .  .  .  siring  chintz,  Broad 
.  Baftas.  .  .  ."—Fryer,  88. 

Shisliaiu.    See  under  Sissoo. 

Shishmulmll,  s.  P.  elushamalml, 
lit.  '  glass  apartment '  or  palace.  This 
is  or  was  a  common  appendage  of 
native  palaces,  viz.,  a  hall  or  siute  of 
rooms  lined  with  mirror  and  other  glit- 
.  taring  surfaces,  usually  of  a  gimcrack 
aspect.  There  is  a  place  of  exactly 
the  same  description,  now  gone  to 
hideous  decay,  in  the  absurd  Villa 
Palagonia  at  Bagheria  near  Palermo. 

*  According  to  Kaenipfer  the  philosophic  or 
,  Confucian  sect  is  caUed  in  Japan  Siuto.   But  that 

hardly  seems  to  fit  what  is  said  by  Couto,  and  his 
.iSeiifo  seems   more   liliely  to  he  a  mistake  for 

Hento. 


1835.  "The  Shisha-mahal,  or  house  of 
glass,  is  both  curious  and  elegant,  although 
the  material  is  principally  pounded  talc 
andlooking-gla«s.  It  consists  of  two  rooms, 
of  which  the  walls  in  the  interior  are  divided 
into  a  thousand  different  panels,  each  of 
which  is  filled  up  with  raised  flowers  in 
silver,  gold,  and  colours,  on  a  ground-work 
of  tiny  convex  mirrors." — Wanderings  of  a 
Pilgrim,  i.  365. 

ShoeofGold  (or  of  Silver).  The 
name  for  certain  ingots  of  precious 
metal, '  somewhat  in  the  form  of  a 
Chinese  shoe,  but  more  like  a  boat, 
which  were  formerly  current  in  the 
trade  of  the  Far  East.  Indeed  of 
silver  they  are  still  current  in  China, 
for  Giles  says :  "The  common  name 
among  foreigners  for  the  Chinese  silver 
ingot,  which  bears  some  resemblance 
to  a  native  shoe. ,  May  be  of  any 
weight  from  1  oz.  and  even  less,  to  50 
and  sometimes  100  oz.,  and  is  always 
stamped  by  the  assayer  and  banker, 
in  evidence  of  purity"  {Gloss,  of 
Reference,  128). 

The  same  form  of  ingot  was  pro- 
bably the  halish  (or  yastoh)  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  respecting  which  see 
Cathay,  &o.,  115,  481,  etc.  Both  of 
these  latter  words  mean  also  '  a 
cushion,'  which  is  perhaps  as  good  a 
comparison  as  either  '  shoe '  or  '  boat." 
The  word  now  used  in  0.  Asia  is 
yarnbii.  There  are  cuts  of  the  gold 
ingots  in  Tavemier,  whose  words 
suggest  what  is  probably  the  tme 
origin  of  the  popular  English  name, 
viz.,  a  corruption  of  Dutch  Qold- 
schuyt, 

1566.  "...  valuable  goods  exported 
from  this  country  (China)  .  .  ._ .  are  first, 
a  quantity  of  gold,  which  is  carried  to  India 
in  loaves  in  the  shape  of  boats.  .  .  ."— 
C.  Federioi,  in  Bamusio,  iii.  391  6. 

1611.  "Then,  I  tell  you,  from  China  I 
could  load  ships  with  eakes  of  gold 
fashioned  like  boats,  containing,  each  of 
them,  roundly  speaking,  2  marks  weight, 
and  so  each  cake  will  be  worth  280  pardaos.' 
— Govto,  Dialogo  do  Soldado  PraMco,  p.  155. 
'  1676.  "  The  Pieces  of  Gold  mark'd  Fig. 
1,  and  2,  are  by  the  Hollanders  called 
Goltflchut,  that  is  to  say,  a  Boat  of  Gold, 
because  they  are  in  the  form  of  a  Boat. 
Other  Nations  call  them  Loaves  of  Gold. 
.  .  .  The  Great  Pieces  come  to  12  hundred 
Gilders  of  Holland  Money,  and  thirteen 
hundred  and  fifty  Livres  of  our  Money.  '— 
Tavemier,  E.  T.,  ii.  8. 

1702.  "  Sent  the  Moolah  to  be  delivered 
the  Nabob,  Dewan,  and  Bujde  48  China 
Oranges  ....  but  the  Dewan  bid  the 
Moolah  write  the  Governor  for  a.  hundred 


SEOE-FLOWER. 


629 


SHROFF. 


more  that  he  might  send  them  to  Court ; 
which  is  understood  to  be  One  Hundred 
shoes  of  gold,  or  so  many  thousand  pagodas 
or  rupees.  — In  WheeUr,  i,  397. 

1704.  "Price  Currant,  July,  1704  (at 
Malacca).  .  .  .  (xold,  China,  in  Shoos  94 
Touch."— iocij/er,  70. 

1862.  "A  silver  ingot  '  Yanibu'  weighs 
about  2  (Indian)  seers  .  .  .  =  4  lbs., 'and  is 
worth  165  Co.'s  rupees.  Koomoosh,  also 
called  '  Yambucha,'  or  small  silver  ingot,  is 
worth  33  Bs  ...  5  yambucJias,  being  equal 
to  1  yambu.  'There  are  two  descriptions  of 
'  yambucha ; '  one  is  a  square  piece  of  silver, 
having  a  Chinese  stamp  on  it;  the  other 
....  in  the  form  of  a  boat,  has  no  stamp. 
The  Yambwis  in  the  form  of  a  boat,  and  has 
a  Chinese  stamp  on  it." — Punjab  Trade 
Bepm-t,  App.  coxxvi-xxviii.  1. 

1875.  "The  ydmbti  or  itjrs  is  a  silver 
ingot  something  the  shape  of  a  deep  boat 
with  projecting  bow  and  stern.  The  upper 
surface  is  slightly  hollowed,  and  stamped 
with  a  Chinese  inscription.  It  is  said  to  be 
pure  sUver,  and  to  weigh  50  (Cashghar) 
ser  =  30,000  grains  English."— Report  of 
Forsyth's  Mission  to  Kashghar,  494. 

Shoe-flower,  a.  A  name  given  in 
Madras  Presidency  to  the  flower  of  tte 
Hihiseus Bosa-sinensis,  L.  It  is  a  literal 
translation  of  the  Tamil  shapattu-pu, 
a  name  given  because  tie  flowers 
are  used  at  Madras  to  Hacken 
shoes.  The  Malay  name  Kempang 
sopaiM  means  the  same.  Voigt  gives 
sfioe-flower  as  the  English  name,  and 
adds :  "  Petals  astringent,  used  by  the 
Chinese  to  blacken  their  shoes  (?)  and 
eyebrows  "  (Sorties  Suhurhanus  Galcut- 
tensis,  116-117);  see  also  Drury,  s.v. 
The  notion  of  the  Chinese  blackening 
their  shoes  is  surely  an  error,  but 
perhaps  they  use  it  to  blacken  leather 
for  European  use. 

1791.  "  La  nuit  snivante  .  .  .  je  joignis 
aux  pavots  .  .  .  une  fleur  de  foule  sapatte, 
qui  sert  aux  oordonniers  \  teindre  leurs 
cuirsennoir." — B.  de  St.  Fierre,  Chawmiirre 
IndienrK. 

This  fovie-sapatte  is  apparently  some 
quasi  Hindustani  form  of  the  name  (phul- 
sate?)  used  by  the  Portuguese. 

Shoe-goose,  s.  This  ludicrous  cor- 
ruption of  the  P.  siyah-gosh,  lit; '  black- 
ear,'  i.e.  lynx  {Felia  Oaracal)  occurs 
in  the  following  passage : 

1727.  "Antelopes,  Hares  and  Toxea, 
ate  their  wild  Game,  which  they  hunt  with 
Dogs,  Leopards,  and  a  small  fierce  creature 
called  by  them  a  Shoe-goose."— .4.  flam., 
1.124. 

_  1802.  ".  .  .  .  between  the  cat  and  the 
lion,  are  the  ....  syagush,  the  lynx,  the 
tiger-cat.  .  .  ."—Bitson,  Essay  on  Abstinence 
/irom  Animal  Food,  12. 


1813.  "  The  Moguls  train  another  beast 
for  antelope-hunting  called  the  Siyah-gusli, 
or  black-ears,  which  appears  to  be  the  same 
as  the  caracal,  or  Russian  lynx."-^i''or!ies, 
Or.  Memoirs,  i.  277. 

Shoke,  s.  A  hobby,  a  favourite 
pursuit  or  whim.     Ar.  Hind,  sliauk. 

1796.  "This  increased  iny  Bhouq.  .  .  . 
for  soldiering,  and  I  made  it  my  study  to 
become  a  proficient  In  all  the  Hindostanee 
modes  of  warfare." — Mily.  Memoirs  of  Lt- 
Col.  James  Skinner,  i.  109. 

Shola,  s.  In  S.  India,  a  wooded 
ravine ;  a  thicket.     Tamil  sholdi. 

1862.  "At  daylight  ...  we  left  the 
Sisipara  bungalow,  and  rode  for  several 
miles  through  a  valley  interspersed  with 
sholas  of  rhododendron  trees." — Marhha/m, 
Peru  and  India,  356. 

1876.  "Here  and  there  in  the  hollows 
were  little  jungles ;  sholas,  as  they  are 
called." — M.  E.  Grant-Duff,  Notes  of  Indian 
Journey,  202. 

Shoocka,  s.  Ar.  Hind,  shukha, 
(properly  '  an  oblong  strip')  a  letter 
from  a  King  to  a  subject. 

1787.  "I  have  received  several  melan- 
choly Shukhas  from  the  King  (of  Dehli) 
caJling  on  me  in  the  most  pressing  terms 
for  assistance  and  support." — Letter  of  Lord 
Comwallis,  in  Corresp.  i.  307. 

Shooldarry,  s.  A  small  tent  with 
steep  sloping  roof,  two  poles  and  a 
ridge-piece,  and  with  very  low  side 
walls.  .  The  word  is  in  familiar 
use,  and  is  habitually  pronoxmced  as 
we  have  indicated.  But  the  first  dic- 
tionary in  which  we  have  found  it  is 
that  of  Piatt's  just  published  {Urdu, 
&c.  Dictionary).  This  author  spells  the 
word  ehlioldarl,  identifying  the  first 
syllable  with  jhol,  signifying  '  pucker- 
ing or  bagging.'  In  this  Eght,  how- 
ever, it  seems  possible  that  it  is  from 
jhul  in  the  sense  of  a  bag  or  wallet,  viz. 
a  tent  that  is  crammed  into  a  bag  when 
carried. 

1808.  "I  have  now  a  shoaldarree  for 
myself,  and  a  long  paul  (see  pawl)  for  my 
people." — Elphinstone,  in  Life,  i.  183. 

Shraub,  Shrobb,  s.  Ar.  sharab ; 
Hind.  shrab,  wine.  See  under 
Sherbet. 

Shroflf,  s.  A  money-changer,  a 
banker.  Ar.  sarraf  (also  sairafi, 
sairaf).  The  word  is  used  by  Euro- 
peans in  China  (as  well  as  in 
India),  and  is  there  applied  to  the 
experts  who  are  employed  by  banks 


SHROFF. 


630 


SHULWAUBS. 


and  mercantile  firms  to  check  the 
quality  of  j  the  dollars  that  pass  into 
the  houses  (see  Giles  under  next 
article).  Also  sliroffage,  for  money- 
dealer's  commission. 

Prom,  the  same  root  comes  the  Heb. 
soref,  '  a  goldsmith.'  Compare  the 
figure  in  Malachi  iii.  3  :  "  He  shall  sit 
as  a  refiner  and  purifier  of  silver ;  and 
he  shall  purify  the  sons  of  Levi." 
Only  in  Hebrew  the  goldsmith  tests 
Tnefal,  whilst  the  sairaf  tests  coins. 
The  Aiab  poet  says  of  his  mare,  "  Her 
forefeet  scatter  the  gravel  every  mid- 
day, as  the  dirhams  are  scattered  at 
their  testing  by  the  sairaf."  * 

1554.  "  Salaries  of  the  officers  of  the  Cus- 
tom Houses,  and  other  cha/rgesfor  these  which 
the  Treasurers  have  to  pay. 

***** 

Also  to  the  Xarrafo,  whose  charge  it  is  to 
seeto  the  money,  two  pwrdaos  a  month, 
which  make  for  a  year  seven  thousand  and 
two  hundred  reis. " — Botelho,  Tbmho,  in  Svh- 
aidios,  238. 

1560.  "  There  are  in  the  city  many  and 
very  wealthy  carafos  who  change  money." 
— Tenreiro,  ch.  i. 

1584.  "  5  tangas  make  a  seraph^n  of  gold ; 
hut  if  one  would  change  them  into  basa- 
ruchies  (see  hudgrook,  tanga,  zerafin)  he 
may  have  5  tangas  and  16  basai-ucMes,  which 
ouerplus  they  call  cerafagio.  .  .  ." — 
Barret,  in  ffakluyt,  ii.  410. 

1585.  ''This  present  year,  because  only 
two  ships  came  to  Goa,  (the  reals)  have  sold 
at  12  per  cent,  of  Xarafaggio  (shroffage), 
as  this  commission  is  called,  from  the  word 
Xaraffo,  which  is  the  title  of  the  banker." 
— Sassetti,  in  De  Oubcmatis,  Storia,  p.  203. 

1598.  "There  is  in  every  place  of  the 
street  exchangers  of  mony,  by  them  called 
Xaraffos,  which  are  all  christian  Jewes." — 
Linsc/wten,  p.  66. 

c.  1610.  "  Dans  ce  March^  ....  aussi 
sont  les  changeurs  qu'ils  nomment  Cherafes, 
dont  il'y  en  a  en  plusieurs  autree  endroits ; 
leurs  boutiques  sont  aux  bouts  des  rues  et 
carrefours,  toutes  couuertes  de  monnoye, 
dont  ils  payent  tribut  au  Boy." — Pyrcurd 
de  Laval,  ii.  39. 

1673.  "  It  could  not  be  improved  tiU 
the  Governor  had  released  the  Shroffs  or 
Bankers." — Fryer,  413. 

1697-8.  ''In  addition  to  the  cash  and 
property  which  they  had  got  by  plunder, 
the  enemy  fixed  two  lacs  of  rupees  as  the 
price  of  the  ransom  of  the  prisoners  .... 
To  make  up  the  balance,  the  Sarrafs  and 
merchants  of  Nandurbfe  were  importuned 
to  raise  a  sum,  small  or  great,  by  way  of 
loan.  But  they  would  not  consent.  — Khdfi 
Khdn,  in  Elliot,  vii.  362. 

1750.  ".  .  .  .  the  Irruption  of  the  ilfo- 
rattoes  into   Carnatica,  was  another  event 

*  W.  E.  S. 


that  brought  several  eminent  Shroffs  and 
wealthy  Merchants  into  our  Town;  inso- 
much, that  il  may  say,  there  was  hardly  a 
Shroff  of  any  Note,  in  the  Mogul  empire, 
but  had  a  House  in  it ;  in  a  Word,  Mad/rass 
was  become  the  Admiration  of  all  the  Coun- 
try People,  and  the  Envy  of  all  our  Ewopean 
Neighbours." — Letter  to  a  Proprietor  of  the 
E.  I.  Co.,  53-54. 

1809.  "  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  hearing 
the  Court  order  them  (i.e.,  Gen.  Martin's 
executors)  to  pay  two  lacs  and  a  half  to  the 
plaintiff,  a  shron  of  Lucknow." — Ld.  Valen- 
tia,  i.  243. 

Shroff,  To,  V.  This  verb  is  applied 
properly  to  the  sorting  of  different 
rupees  or  other  coins,  so  as  to  discard 
refuse,  and  to  fix  the  various  amounts 
of  discoimt  or  agio  upon  the  rest,  esta- 
blishing the  value  in  standard  coin. 
Hence  figuratively  'to  sift,'  choosing 
the  good  (men,  horses,  facts,  or  what 
not)  and  rejecting  the  inferior. 

1878.  "  Shroffing  schools  are  common  in 
Canton,  where  teachers  of  the  art  keep  had 
dollars  for  the  purpose  of  exercising  their, 
pupils ;  and  several  works  on  the  subject 
have  been  published  there,  with  numerous 
illustrations  of  dollars  and  other  foreign 
coins,  the  methods  of  scooping  out  silver 
and  filling  up  with  copper  'Dr  lead,  compa- 
risons between  genuine  and  counterfeit 
dollars,  the  difference  between  native  and 
foreign  milling,  etc.,  etc." — Giles,  Glosswry 
of  Reference,  p.  129. 

1882.  (The  Compradore)  "  derived  a 
profit  from  the  process  of  shroffing  which 
(the  money  received)  underwent  before 
being  deposited  in  the  Treasury." — The 
Fankwae  at  Canton,  p.  55. 

Shrub,  s.    See  under  Sherbet. 

Shulwaurs,  s.  Trowsers,  or  drawer 
rather,  of  the  oriental  kind,  the  same 
as  pyjammas,  long-drawers,  or 
Mogul-breeches  (qq.v.).  The  Persian 
is  sfialwar,  which  accdrding  to  Prof. 
Max  Muller  is  more  correctly  shulvar, 
from  shul,  'the  thigh,'  related  to 
Latin  cms,  cruris,  and  to  Skt.  kshura 
or  khura,  '  hoof '  (see  Pmey  an, 
Daniel,  570).  Be  this  as  it  may,  the 
Arabic  form  is  sirwdl  (vulg.  shar' 
wal),  pi.  saraml,  and  this  appears 
in  the  ordinary  editions  of  the 
Book  of  Daniel  in  Greek,  where 
the  word  occurs  as  aapd^apa,  and 
also  in  the  Vulgate,  as  follows :  "  Et 
capillus  capitis  eorum  non  esset 
adustus,  et  sarabala  eorum  non 
fuissent  immutata,  et  odor  ignis  non 
transisset  per  eos"  (iii.  27).  The 
original  word  is  sarhalln,  pL  of  sarhala. 


SHULWAUBS. 


631 


SIAM. 


Lutlier  however  renders  this  Mantel; 
as  the  A.  V.  also  does  by  coats.* 

The  -word  is  widely  spread  as 
well  as  old ;  it  is  found  among  the 
Tartars  of  W.  Asia  as  jdlbar,  among 
the  Siberians  and  Bashkirds  as  salbdr, 
among  the  Kalmaks  as  sTialbur,  whilst 
it  reached  Russia  as  sharawari,  Spain 
as  zaraguelles,  and  Portugal  as  zarelos. 
A  great  many  Low  Latin  variations 
of  the  word  wiU  be  found  ia  Ducange, 
serahula,  serdbulla,  sardbella,  sarabola, 
sarahura  and  more ! 

In  the  2d  quotation  from  Isidore  of 
Seville  below  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
word  had  in.  some  case  been  inter- 
preted as  '  turbans." 

A.D.  (?).  **  Kal  cSeiopovi/  TOV?  avSpas  oTt  OVK 
cKupieutre  to  irijp  rod  trw^aros  avri^v  Koi  rj  dpX^  ttJ? 
Ke0a\i}5  avTbiv  ouk  i^\oy taOij  Kal  ra  crapiptipa 
avTuiv  OUK  ^Woiudx],  Jcal  o<rfjiTi  irvpo^  ovk  t}]/  ev 
niiois."— 6r.  Tr.  of  Dan,  iii.  27. 

C.  A.D.  200.  "  '^v  Se  Tots  2«u6ats  'Ain-t^ain]? 
i^rj^apa^apa  KoixtTiava^  iravras  ecSeSvKOTas." 

■—Jidius  PoUux,  Onomast.  vii.  13,  sec.  59. 

C.A.D.  500.    "SapaPapa,  Ta irepl Tas Ki/i)fXiSa; 

(sic)  hSviia.rii."Sesychius,  s.v. 

c.  636.  "  Sarabara  sunt  fluxa  ac  sinuosa 
vestimenta  de  quibus  legitur  in  Daniele. 
...  .  .  Et  Publius :  Vt  quid  ergo  in 
ventre  tuo  Parthi  Sarabara  suspenderunt  ? 
Apud  quosdam  autem  Sarabarae  quaeda 
capitum  tegmina  nuncupantur  qualia  vide- 
mus  in  capite  Magorum  picta." — Isidorus 
Ewpalensis,  Orig.  et  Etym.,  lib.  xix.,  ed. 
1601,  pp.  263-264. 

C.  1000?  "SapajSapa, — €(T^Tjff  HiptriKTi 
moi  fie  \eYOva-i  jSpaKia." — Suidas^  S.V, 

which  may  be  roughly  rendered : 
' '  A  garb  outlandish  to  the  Greeks, 
Which   some   call   Shalwars,  some   call 
Breaks  ! " 

c  900.  "  The  deceased  was  unchanged, 
except  in  colour.  They  dressed  him  then 
with  sarawil,  overhose,  boots,  a  kurtak  and 
khaftan  of  gold-cloth,  with  golden  buttons, 
and  put  on  him  a  golden  cap  garnished  with 
sable."— iJn  Foszldn,  in  Fraehn,  p.  15. 

c.  1300.  "  Disconsecratur  altars  eonim, 
et  oportet  reoonciliari  per  episcopum  .... 


*  "  It  is  not  certain  but  that  Tiutlxer  and  the 
A.  V.  are  right.  The  word  sarbalin  means  'cloak' 
in  the  Gemara ;  and  in  Arabic  sirbal  is  '  a  gar- 
ment, a  coat  of  mail.'  Perhaps  quite  an  equal 
weight  of  scholarship  would  now  lean  (though 
with  hesitation)  towards  the  cloak  or  coat,  and 
against  the  breeches  theory. 

"The  Arabic  word  occurs  in  the  Traditions  of 
the  Prophet  (BokMrl,  vii.  36). 

"  Of  uourse  it  is  certain  that  trapapapa.  conies 
from  the  Persian,  but  7wt  through  Arabic.  The 
Bedouins  did  not  wear  trowsers  in  the  time  of 
Ammianus,  and  don't  do  so  now. 

"  The  ordinary  so-called  LXX.  editions  of  Daniel 
contain  what  is  really  the  post-Christian  version 
of  Theodotion.  The  true  LXX  text  has  vTroSijuaTa. 

"  It  may  bo  added  that  Jerome  says  both  Aquila 
and  Symmaohus  wrote  samialla."—W.  R.  S. 


si  intraret  ad  ipsum  aliquis  qui  non  esset 
Nestorius ;  si  intraret  eoiam  ad  ipsum  qui- 
cumque  sine  sorrabulis  vel  capite  cooperto." 
— Ricoldo  of  Monte  Groce,  in  Peregrinatorea 
Quattior,  122. 

1330.  "  Haec  autem  mulieres  vadunt  dis- 
calceatae  i:iortantes  sarabnlas  usque  ad 
terram." — Friar  Odoric,  in  Cathay,  &o., 
App.  iv. 

c.  1495.  "  The  first  who  wore  sarawil 
was  Solomon.  But  in  another  tradition 
it  is  alleged  that  Abraham  was  the  first." 
— The  Beginnings,'  by  Soyuti,  quoted  by 
Fraehn,  p.  113. 

1567.  "Portauano  braghesse  quasi  alia 
turohesca,  et  anche  saluari." — C  Federici, 
in  Bamusio,  iii.  f.  389. 

1824.  " .  .  .  .  tell  me  how  much  he  will 
be  contented  with  ?  Can  I  offer  him  five 
Tomauns,  andapairof  crimson  Shulwaurs  ?  " 
—Hajji  £aba,  ed.  1835,  p.  179. 

1881.  "I  used  to  wear  a  red  shirt  and 
velveteen  sharovary,  and  lie  on  the  sofa  like 
a  gentleman,  and  drink  like  a  Swede. "^Tere 
Yeai's  of  Penal  Servitude  in  Sibe^'ia,  by 
Fedor  DostoyeffsU,  E.T.^by  Maria  v.  Thilo, 
191. 

Siam,  n.p.  This  name  of  the  Indo- 
Chinese  Eingdom  appears  to  come  to 
us  through  the  Malays,  who  call  it 
Siyam.  Prom  them  we  presume  the 
Portuguese  took  their  Eeyno  de  SiHo 
as  Barros  and  Couto  write,  it,  though 
we  have  in  Oorrea  Biam  precisely  as 
we  write  it.  Camoes  also  writes  Syao 
for  the  kingdom ;  and  the  statement 
of  De  la  Loubere  quoted  below  that 
the  Portuguese  used  Siam  as  a  na- 
tional, not  a  geographical,  expression 
cannot  be  accepted  in  its  generality, 
accurate  as  that  French  writer  usually 
is.  It  is  true  that  both  Barros  and 
P.  M.  Pinto  use  os  Siames  for  the 
nation,  and  the  latter  also  uses  the  ad- 
jective form  0  reyno  Siame.  But  he 
also  constantly  says  rey  de  SiSo.  The 
origin  of  the  name  would  seem  to  be 
a  term.  Sien,  or  Siam,  identical  with 
Shan  (q.v.).  "The  kingdom  of  Siam 
is  known  to  the  Chinese  by  the  name 
of  Sien-lo  .  .  .  The  supplement  to 
Matwanlin's  Encyclopaedia  describes 
Sien-lo  as  on  the  seaboard,  to  the  ex- 
treme south  of  Chen-ching  (or  Cochin 
China).  '  It  originally  consisted  of 
two  kingdoms,  Sien  and  Lo-hoh.  The 
Sien  people  are  the  remains  of  a  tribe 
which  in  the  year  (a.d.  1341)  began 
to  come  down  upon  the  Lo-hoh  and 
united  with  the  latter  into  one  na- 
tion.'." See  Marco  Polo,  2d  ed.,  Bk. 
m.  eh.  7,  note  3.  The  considerations 
there  adduced  indicate   that  the   Lo 


SIAM. 


632 


SICCA. 


■who  occupied  the  coast  of  tlie  Gulf 
before  the  descent  of  tie  Sien,  be- 
longed to  the  Laotian  Shans,  Thai- 
nyai,  or  Great  T'ai,  whilst  the  Sien  or 
Siamese  Proper  were  the  T'ai  Noi,  or 
Little  T'ai.     See  also  Sornau. 

1516.  "  Proceeding  further,  quitting  the 
kingdom  of  Peeguu,  along  the  coast  over 
against  Malaoa  there  is  a  very  great  king- 
dom of  pagans  which  they  call  Danseam 
(of  Anseam) ;  the  king  of  it  is  a  pagan  also, 
and  a  very  great  lord." — Barhosa  (Lisbon 
Acad.),  369. 

It  is  difficult  to  interpret  this  .Unseam, 
which  we  find  also  in  0.  Federici  below  in 
the  form  Asion.  But  the  An  is  probably  a 
Malay  prefix  of  some  kind. 

c.  1522.  "  The  king  (of  Ziuba)  answered 
him  that  he  was  welcome,  but  that  the 
custom  was  that  all  ships  which  arrived  at 
hia  country  or  port  paid  tribute,  and  it  was 
only  4  days  since  that  a  ship  called  the 
Junk  of  Ciama,  laden  with  gold  and  slaves, 
had  paid  him  his  tribute,  and  to  verify 
what  he  said;  he  showed  them  a  merchant 
of  the  said  Ciama,  who  had  remained  there 
to  trade  with  the  gold  and  slaves."— -Ptffa- 
fetta,  Hak.  Soc.  85. 

,,  "All  these  cities  are  constructed 
like  ours,  and  are  subject  to  the  king  of 
Slam,  who  is  named  Siri  Zaoebedera,  and 
who  inhabits  India  "  (see  Judea). — lb., 
156. 

1525.  "  In  this  same  Port  of  Pam 
(Pahang),  which  is  in  the  kingdom  of  Syam, 
there  was  another  junk  of  Malaqua,  the 
captain  whereof  was  Alvaro  da  Costaa,  and 
it  had  aboard  15  Portuguese,  at  the  same 
time  that  in  Joatane  (Patane)  they  seized 
the  ship  of  Andre  de  Bryto,  and  the  junk 
of  Gaspar  Soarez,  and  as  soon  as  this  news 
was  known  they  laid  hands  on  the  junk 
and  the  crew  and  the  cargo  :  it  is  presumed 
that  the  people  were  killed,  but  it  is  not 
known  for  certain." — Iicmbranga  das  Covsas 
da  India,  6. 

1572. 
"  Ves  Pam,  Pat^ue,  reinos  e  a  longura  _ 

De  Syao,  que  estes  e  outros  mais  sujeita; 

Olho  0  rio  Menao  que  se  derrama 

Do  grande  lago,  que  Ohiamay  se  chiama." 
Ca/moes,  x.  25. 

By  Burton : 

"  See  Pam,  Patane  and  in  length  obscure, 

Siam  that  ruleth  all  with  lordly  sway ; 
behold  Menam,  who  rolls  his  lordly,  tide 
from  source  Chi^m^i  called,  lake  long  and 

wide." 

c.  1567.  "  Va  etiandio  ogn'  anno  per 
I'istesso  Capitano  (di  Malacca)  vn  nauiUo 
in  Asion,  a  carioare  di  Verzino"  (Brazil- 
wood).— Ces.  Federici,  in  Ramus,  iii.  396  v. 

,,  "Tu  giSi.  Sion  vna  grandissima 
Cittk  e  sedia  d'Imperio,  ma  I'anno 
MDLXVii  fu  pressa  dal  Ke  del  Pegu, 
qual  caminando  per  terra  quattro  ,mesi 
di  viaggio,  con  vn  esercito  d'vn  million, 
e  quattro  cento  mila  uomini  da  guerra,  la 
venne  ad  assediare  .  ,  ,  e  lo  so  io  percioche 


mi  ritrouai  in  Pegh  sei  mesi  dopo  la  sua 
partita." — lb. 

1598.      " The  king  of  Sian  at 

this  time  is  become  tributarie  to  the  king 
of  Pegu.  The  .cause  of  this  most  bloodie 
battaile  was,  that  the  king  of  Sian  bad  a 
white  Elephant." — Idnschoten,  p.  30. 

1688.  "  The  Name  of  Siam  is  unknown 
to  the  Siamese.  'Tis  one  of  those  words 
which  the  Portugues  of  the  Indies  do  use, 
and  of  which  it  is  very  difficult  to  discover 
the  Original.  They  use  it  as  the  Name  of 
the  Nation,  and  not  of  the  Kingdom :  And 
the  Names  of  Pegu,  Lao,  Mogul,  and  most 
of  the  Names  which;  we  give  to  the  Indian 
Kingdoms,  are  likewise  National  Names."— 
De  la  LcmUre,  E.  T.,  p.  6. 

Sicca.  As  will  be  seen  by  reference 
to  the  article  E.upee,  up  to  1835  a 
Tariety  of  rupees  had  been  coined  at 
the  Company's  different  mints,  or 
were  current  in  the  Company's  terri- 
tories. The  term  sicca  (sihJea,  from 
Arab,  silcka,  'a  coining  die,' — and 
'  coined  money,' — whence  P.  silcka 
zadan,  to  coin)  had  been  applied 
to  newly  coined  rupees,  which  were, 
at  a,  batta  or  premium  over  those 
worn,  or  assumed  to  be  worn,  by 
use.  Li  1793  the  Government  of 
Bengal,  with  a  view  to  terminating, 
so  far  as  that  Presidency  was  con- 
cerned, the  confusion  and  abuses  en- 
gendered by  this  system,  ordered  that 
all  rupees  coined  for  the  future  should 
bear  the  impress  of  the  19th  year  of 
Shah  'Alam  (the  "Great  Mogul" 
then  reigning),  and  this  rupee,  "  19 
San  Sikkah,"  '  struck  in  the  19th 
year,'  was  to  be  the  legal  tender  in 
Bengal,  Bahar,  and  Orissa.  This 
rupee,  which  is  the  Sicca  of  more  re- 
cent monetary  history,  weighed  192  grs. 
troy,  and  then  contained  176' 13  grs.  of 
pure  silver.  The ' '  Company's  Eupee," 
which  introduced  uniformity  of  coin- 
age over  British  India  in  1835,  con- 
tained only  165  grs.  silver.  Hence 
the  Sicca  bore  to  the  Company's  Eupee 
(which  was  based  on  the  old  Parak- 
habad  rupee)  the  proportion  of  16:13 
nearly.  The  Sicca  was  allowed  by 
Act  vn.  of  1833  to  survive  as  an 
exceptional  coin  in  Bengal,  but  was 
abolished  as  such  in  1836.  It  continued 
however  a  ghostly  existence  for  many 
years  longer  in  the  form  of  certain 
Government  Book-debts  in  that  cur- 
rency.    See  also  under  Chick. 

1537.  " .  .  .  .  Sua  senhoria  avia  d'aver 
por  bem  que,  as  siquas  das  moedas  correa- 
sem  em  seu  nome  per  todo  o  Reino  do 


SIOLEEGUn. 


633 


SILLADAB. 


Guzerate,  asy  em  Dio  como  noa  otros 
luguares  que  foiem  del  Eey  de  Portu- 
guall." — Treaty  of  If uno  da  Cunha,  with  Ni- 
zoMomede  Zamom  {Mahommed  Zaman)  con- 
cerning Cambaya,  in  Botelho,  Tombo,  225. 

1537.  ".  .  .  .  e  quoanto  &  moeda  ser 
chapada  de  sua  sita  (read  sica)  pois  i&  Ihe 
concedia." — lb.  226. 

1683.  "  Having  received  25,000  Rupees 
Siccas  for  Rajamaul." — Hedges,  MS., 
April  4. 

1705.  "Les  roupies  Sicca  valent  k.  Ben- 
gale  39  s<iis."—lMilliea;  255. 

1833.    *  *  * 

"III.  The  weight  and  standard  of  the 
Calcutta  sicca  rupee  and  its  sub-divisions, 
and  of  the  Furruokabad  rupee,  shall  be  as 
follows : — 

Weight.    Fine.    Alloy. 
Grrains.  Grains.  Grains. 

Calcutta  sicca  rupee  192         176         16 
«  «  «  « 

*  #  #  * 

"XV.  The  use  of  the  sicca  weight  of 
179 '666  grains,  hitherto  employed  for  the 
receipt  of  buUion  at  the  Mint,  being  in  fact 
the  weight  of  the  Moorshedabad  rupee  of 
the  old  standard  ....  shall  be  diacon- 
tinued,  and  in  its  place  the  following  unit  to 
be  called  the  Tola  "  (q.v.)  "  shall  be  intro- 
duced."— India  Begvlation  VII.  o/]833. 

Sicleegur,  s.  H.  saiJcalgar,  from 
At.  saikal,  'polish.'  A  fuxbislier  of 
arms,  a  sword-armourer,  a  sword-  or 
knife-grinder. 

Sikh,  Seikh,  ii.p.     Panjabi^Hirid. 

Sikh,  '  a  disciple '  (from.  Skt.  Sishya) 
the  distinctive  name  of  tlie  disciples 
of  Nanak  Shah  who  in  the  16th  cen- 
tury estahlished  that  sect,  which 
eventually  rose  to  warlike  predomi- 
nance in  the  Punjab,  and  from  which 
sprang  Eanjit  Singh,  the  founder  of 
the  brief  Kingdom  of  Lahore. 

c.  1650-60.  "  The  Nanac-Pamthians,  who 
are  known  as  composing  the  nation  of  the 
Sikhs,  have  neither  idols,  nor  temples  of 
idols  .  .  .  ."  (Much  follows.) — Sabistdn, 
ii.  246, 

1708-9.  "There  is  a  sect  of  infidels 
called  GfwH,  more  commonly  known  as 
Sikhs.  Their  chief,  who  dresses  as  a  fakir,_ 
has  a  fixed  residence  at  Liihore  ....  This' 
sect  consists  principally  of  Jdts  and  Khatrls 
of  the  Fanjdb  and  of  other  tribes  of  infidels. 
When  Aurangzeb  got  knowledge  of  these 
matters,  he  ordered  these  deputy  Gur&s  to 
be  removed  and  the  temples  to  be  pulled 
ioyra:'—Khafl  Khan,  in  Elliot,  vii.  413. 

1756.  "April  of  1716,  when  the  Emperor 
took  the  field  and  marched  towards  Lahore, 
against  the  Sykes,  a  nation  of  Indians  lately 
reared  to  power,  and  bearing  mortal  enmity 
to  the  Mahomedans."— Orme,  ii.  22. 

He  also  writes  Sikes. 

1781,    "Before  I  left  Calcutta,  a  gentle- 


man with  whom  I  chanced  to  be  discoursing 
of  that  sect  who  are  distinguished  from  the 
worshippers  of  Brdhm,  and  the  followers  of 
Mahommed  by  the  appellation  Seek,  in- 
formed me  that  there  was  a  considerable 
number  of  them  settled  in  the  city  of  Patna, 
where  they  had  a  College  for  teaching  'the 
tenets  of  their  philosophy." — Wilkins,  iu 
As.  Res.,  i.  288. 

1781-2.  "  In  the  year  1128  of  the  Hedjra" 
(1716)  "  a  bloody  action  happened  in  the 
plains  of  the  Pendjab,  between  the  Sycs 
and  the  Imperialists,  in  which  the  latter, 
commanded  by  Abdol-semed-Khan,  a> 
famous  Viceroy  of  that  province,  gave 
those  inhuman  freebooters  a  great  defeat, 
in  which  their  General,  Benda,  fell  into 
the  victors'  hands  ....  He  was  a  Syc  by 
profession,  that  is  one  of  those  men  attached 
to  the  tenets  of  Guru-Govind,  and  who  from 
their  birth  or  from  the  moment  of  their  ad- 
mission never  cut  or  shave  either  their 
beard  or  whiskers  or  any  hair  whatever  of 
their  body.  They  form  a  particular  Society 
as  well  as  a  sect,  which  distinguishes  itseft 
by  wearing  almost  always  blue  cl  oaths,  and 
going  armed  at  all  times  .  .  .  ."  &o. — Seir 
Mutaqherin,  i.  87. 

1782.  "News  was  received  that  the  Seiks 
had  crossed  the  Jumna." — India  Gazette, 
May,  11. 

1783.  "  Unhurt  by  the  Sieques,  tigers,  and 
thieves,  I  am  safely  lodged  at  Nourpour." 
— Forster,  Journey,  ed.  1808,  i.  247. 

1784.  "  The  Seekhs  are  encamped  at  the 
distance  of  12  cose  from  the  Pass  of  Dir- 
derry,  and  have  plundered  all  that  quarter." 
— In  Seton-Karr,  i.  13. 

1790.  "  Particulars  relating  to  the  seizure 
of  Colonel  Robert  Stewart  by  the  Sieques." 
— Calc.  Monthly  Register,  &c.,  i.  152. 

1810.    Williamson  (V.M.)  writes  Seeks. 

The  following  extract  indicates  the  pre- 
valence of  a  very  notable  error  : — 

1840.  "Rnnjeet  possesses  great  personal 
courage,  a  quality  in  which  the  Sihks  (sic) 
are  supposed  to  be  generally  deficient." — 
Osborne,  Court  and  Camp  of  Munjeet  Singh, 
83. 

We  occasionally  about  1845-6  saw  the 
word  written  by  people  in  Calcutta,  who 
ought  to  have  known  better.  Sheiks, 

Silboot,  Silpet,  Slippet,  s.  Do- 
mestic Hind,  corruptions  of  '  slipper.' 
The  first  is  an  instance  of  "  striving 
after  meaning"  by  connecting  it  in 
some  way  with  "'  boot.' 

Silladar,  adj.  and  s.  Hind,  from 
Pers,  lilah-ddr,  'bearing  or  having 
arms,'  from  Ar.  si7a/»,  '  arms,'  Its 
application  is  to  a  soldier,  in  a  regi- 
ment of  irregular  cavalry,  who  pro- 
vides his  own  arms  and  horse;  and 
sometimes  to  regiments  composed  of 
such  men — "a  corps  of  Silladar 
Horse." 


SILMAGOOB. 


634 


SIND. 


1766.  "When  this  intelligence  reached 
the  Nawaub,  he  leaving  the  whole  of  his 
troops  and  baggage  in  the  same  place,  with 
only  6000  stable  horse,  9000  Sillahdars, 
4000  regular  infantry,  and  6  guns  .... 
fell  bravely  on  the  Mahrattas  .  .  .  ." — Mir 
Hussein  Ali,  H.  of  Hydur  Naik,  173. 

1804.  "It  is  my  opinion,  that  the  ar- 
rangement with  the  Soubah  of  the  Deocan 
should  be,  that  the  whole  of  the  force  .  .  , 
should  be  silladar  horse." — Wellington,  iii. 
671. 

1813.  "  Bhkou  ....  in  the  prosecution 
of  his  plan,  selected  Malhar  Row  Holoar,  a 
silledar  or  soldier  of  fortune." — Forbes,  Or. 
Mem.  iii.  349. 

Silmagoor,  s.  Ship  Hind,  for  '  sail- 
maker'  {Roebuck). 

Simkin,  s.  Domestic  Hind,  for 
champagne,  of  wMch  it  is  a  corruption; 
sometimes  samMn. 

1853.  "  '  The  dinner  was  good,  and  the 
iced  simkin,  Sir,  delicious.' " — Oakjleld,  ii. 
127. 

Sinabaflf,  s.  See  under  Shanbaff. 
But  add  this  quotation : 

1516.  "Also  they  make  other  stufis 
which  they  call  Mamonas  (Mahm^idis?), 
others  duguazas  (dogazis?),  others  chau- 
tares,  others  Binabafas,  which  last  are  the 
best,  and  which  the  Moors  hold  in  most 
esteem  to  make  shirts  of." — Barbosa,  Lisbon 
ed.,  362. 

Sind,  Scinde,  &o.,  n.p.  The  terri- 
tory on  the  Indus  below  the  Punjab. 
The  earlier  Mahommedans  hardly  re- 
garded Sind  as  part  of  India,  but 
distinguished  sharply  between  Sind 
and  Hind,  and  denoted  the  whole 
region  that  we  call  India  by  the 
copula  'Hind  and  Sind.'  We  know 
that  originally  these  were,  in  fact, 
but  diverging  forms  of  one  word ; 
the  aspirant  and  sibilant  tending  in 
several  parts  of  India  (including  the 
extreme  east — compare  Assam,  Ahom 
— and  the  extreme  west),  as  in  some 
other  regions,  to  exchange  places. 

C.  545.  "  2 1 V  6  o  0 ,  "Oppoflo,  KaWtdi'a,  StjSwp 
Kal  MoAe  jreVTe  eftiropta  exovtra." — CoSTfUlS,  lib. 

xi. 

770.  ' ' Per  idem  tempus  quingenti  circiter 
ex  Mauris,  Sindis,  et  Chazaris  servi  in  urbe 
Haran  rebellarunt,  et  facto  agmine  regium 
thesaurum  diripere  tentarunt." — Dionyaii 
Patriarchae  Chrcmicon,  in  Assemani,  ii.  114. 

But  from  the  association  with  the  Kha- 
zars,  and  in  a  passage  on  the  preceding  page 
with  Alans  and  Khazars,  we  may  be  almost 
certain  that  these  Sindi  are  not  Indian,  but 
a  Sarmatic  people  mentioned  by  Ammi- 
anus  (xxii.  8),  Valerius  Flaccus  (vi.  86),  and 
other  writers. 


c.  1030.  "  Sind  and  her  sister  (i.  c. 
Hind)  trembled  at  his  power  and  ven- 
geance."— Al  'UM,  in  EUiot,  ii.  32. 

c.  1340.  "  Mohammed-ben-Iousouf  Tha- 
kaS  trouva  dans  la  province  de  Sind  quarante 
behar  (see  Bahar)  d  or,  et  chaque  behar  com- 
prend  333  mann." — Shihdbuddin  Dimishlci, 
in  Not.  et  Ext.,  xiii.  173. 

_  1525.  '  ■  Expenses  of  Melyquyaz  (i.  e.  Malik 
Ayaz  of  Diu) : — 1,000  foot  soldiers  (las- 
quwrys),  viz.,  300  Arabs,  at  40  and  50 fedeas 
each ;  also  200  Coragones  (IChorasanis)  at 
'the  wage  of  the  Arabs ;  also  200  Guzarates 
and  Cymdes  at  25  to  30 fedeas  each;  also 
30  Kumes  at  100  fedeas  each ;  120  Fartaquys 
at  50  fedeas  each.  Horse  soldiers  {Las- 
qwurys  a  quaualo),  whom  he  supplies  with 
horses,  300  at  70  fedeas  a  month.  .  .  ." — 
Lembranca,  p.  37. 

The  preceding  extract  is  curious  as 
showing  the  comparative  value  put  upon 
Arabs,  IChorasanis  (qu.  Afghans  ?),  Sindis, 
Kumis  {i.e.  Turks),  Fartakis  (Arabs  of 
Hadramaut?),  &c. 

1548.  "And  the  rent  of  the  shops 
[buticas)  of  the  Guzaratis  of  Cindy,  who 
prepare  and  sell  parched  rice  [avel),  paying 
6  bazarucos  (see  Budgrook)  a  month." — 
Botelho,  Tombo,  156. 

1554.  "  Towards  the  Gulf  of  Chakad,  in 
the  vicinity  of  Sind." — Sidi  'Ali,  in  J.  As., 
Ser.  I.,  torn,  ix.,  77. 

1.583.     "  The  first  citie  of  India 

after  we  had  passed  the  coast  of  Zindi  is 
called  Diu." — Fitch  in  Hakluyt,  p.  385. 

1584.  "  Spicknard'  from  Zindi  and 
Labor,"— TT.  Barret,  in  Hak.,  ii.  412. 

1598.  "I  have  written  to  the  said  An- 
tonio d'Azevedo  on  the  ill  treatment  expe- 
rienced by  the  Portuguese  in  the  kingdom 
of  Cimde." — King'sLetter  to  Goa,  inArchia. 
Fort.  Orient.,  Fascic.  iii.  877. 

1611.  "  Cuts-nagore,  a  place  not  farfrom 
the  Kiver  of  Zinde."— iT.  Downton,  in  Pur- 
chas,  i.  307. 

1613.  "...  Considering  the  state  of  des- 
titution in  which  the  fortress  of  Ormuz  had 
need  be, — since  it  had  no  other  resources 
but  the  revenue  of  the  custom-house,  and 
these  could  now  be  returning  nothing,  from 
the  fact  that  the  ports  of  Cambaia  and 
Sinde  were  closed,  and  that  no  ship  had 
arrived  from  Goa  in  the  current  monsoon 
of  January  and  February,  owing  to  the 
news  of  the  English  ships  having  collected 
at  Surrate.  .  .  ." — Bocarro,  Decada,  379. 

1666.  "De  la  Province  du  Sinde  ou 
Sindy  ....  que  quelques-uns  nommeut  le 
Ta,tta,."—Tlievenot,  v.  158. 

1673.  ".  .  .  .  Retiring  with  their  ill 
got  Booty  to  the  Coasts  of  Sindu." — Fryer, 
218. 

1727.  "  Sindy  is  the  westmost  Province 
of  the  Mogul's  Dominions  on  the  Sea-coast, 
and  has  Larribnnder  to  its  Mart."— .i. 
Ham.  i.  114. 

c.  1760.  "Scindy,  or  Tatta."— (?ro»e,  i. 
286. 


BIND  ABU B. 


635 


SINGALESE. 


Sindabiir,  Sandabur,  n.p.  This  is 
the  name  by  wliioli  Goa  was  known  to 
some  of  the  old  Arab  writers.  The 
identity  was  clearly  established  in 
Cathay  and  the  Way  Thither,  pp.  444 
and  ccU. 

We  will  give  quotations  first,  and 
then  point  out  the  grounds  of  identifi- 
cation» 

■  A.D.  943.  "  Crocodiles  abound,  it  is 
true,  in  the  ajwam  or  bays  formed  by  the 
Sea  of  India,  such  as  that  of  Sindabura 
in  the  Indian  Kingdom  of  Baghira,  or  in 
the  bay  of  Zabaj  (see  Java)  in  the  dominion 
of  theMaharaj." — Maa'udi,  i.  207. 

1013.  "I  have  it  from  Abu  Yusaf  bin 
Mushm,  who  had  it  from  Abu  Bakr  of 
Fasa  at  Saimur,  that  the  latter  heard  told 
by  Musa'the  Sindaburi:  'I  was  on»  day 
conversing  with  the  Sahib  of  Sindabiir,  when 
suddenly  he  burst  out  laughing.  ...  It 
was,  said  he,  because  there  is  a  lizard  on 
the  wall,  and  it  said,  '  There  is  a  guest 
coming  to-day.  .  .  .  Don't  you  go  till  you 
see  what  comes  of  it.'  So  we  remained 
talking  till  one  of  his  servants  came  in  and 
B!ud  'There  is  a  ship  of  Oman  come  in.' 
Shortly  after,  people  arrived  carrying  ham- 
pers with  various  things,  such  as  cloths, 
and  rose-water.  As  they  opened  one,  out 
came  a  long  lizard,  which  instantly  clung 
to  the  wall  and  went  to  join  the  other  one. 
It  was  the  same  person,  they  say,  who 
enchanted  the  crocodiles  in  the  estuary  of 
Sindabiir,  so  that  now  they  hurt  nobody." 
—Mwe  des  MerveiUes  de  I'Inde.  V.  der  £ith 
et  Bevic,  157-158. 

c.  1150.  "From  the  city  of  Baruh 
(Baruch,  i.e.  Broach)  following  the  coast, 
to  Sindabur  4  days. 

"  Sindabur  is  on  a  great  inlet  where  ships 
anchor.  It  is  a  place  of  trade,  where  one 
sees  fine  buildings  and  rich  bazars." — Edrisi, 
i.  179. 

c.  1300.  "  Beyond  Gruzerat  are  Konkan 
and  T^na;  beyond  them  the  country  of 
Malih&.  .  .  .  The  people  are  all  Samanfs 
(Buddhists),  and  worship  idols.  Of  the 
cities  on  the  shore  the  first  is  Sindabur, 
then  Faknur,  then  the  country  of  Man- 
janir,  then  the  country  of  Hill.  .  .  ." — 
JSashiduddin,  in  Elliot,  i.  68. 

c.  1330.  "A  traveller  states  that  the 
country  from  Sindapur  to  Hanawar  to- 
irards  its  eastern  extremity  joins  with 
Malabar.  .  .  ."—Abulfeda,  Fr.  tr.,  II.  ii. 
115.  Further  on  in  his  Tables  he  jumbles 
'  up  (as  Edrisi  has  done)  Sindapur  with 
Smdan  (see  St.  John). 

,,  "  The  heat  is  gre^t  at  Aden. 
This  is  the  port  frequented  by  the  people 
of  India;  great  ships  arrive  there  from 
Cambay,  Tana,  Kaulam,  Calicut,  Fan- 
daraina,  Shaliyat,  Manjarur.  Fakanur, 
Hanaur,  Sandabur,  et  cetera." — IbnSatuta, 
ii.  177. 

.  c.  13J3-4.     "Thrpe.  days   after    setting 
sail  we  arrived  at  the  Island  of  Sandabur, 


within  which  there  are  36  villages.  It  is 
surrounded  by  an  inlet,  and  at  the  .time  of 
ebb  the  water  of  this  is  fresh  and  pleasant, 
whilst  at  flow  it  is  salt  and  bitter.  There 
are  in  the  island  two  cities,  one  ancient, 
built  by  the  pagans ;  the  second  built  by 
the  Musulmans  when  they  conquered  the 

island    the    first   time We    left 

this  island  behind  us  and  anchored  at  a 
small  island  near  the  mainland,  where  we 
found  a  temple,  a  grove,  and  a  tank  of 
water.  .  .  ." — Ibid.,  iv.  61-62. 

1350,  1375.  In  the  Medicean  and  the 
Catalan  maps  of  those  dates  we  find  on 
the  coast  of  India  Cintabor  and  Chintabor 
respectively,  on  the  west  coast  of  India. 

c.  1554.  "24s/!.  Voyage;  from  Guvah-Sin- 
dabur  to  Aden. 

"If  you  start  from  Guvah-Sindabur  at 
the  end  of  the  season,  take  care  not  to  fall  on 
Cape  Fal,"  &,c.—Mohit,  in  J.A.S.B.,  v.  564. 
The  last  quotation  shows  that  Goa  was 
known  even  in  the  middle  of  the  16th 
century  to  Oriental  seamen  as  Goa-Sin- 
dabur,  whatever  Indian  name  the  last  part 
represented ;  probably,  from  the  use  of  the 
swad  by  the  earlier  Arab  vpriters,  and 
from  the  Chintabor  of  the  European  maps, 
Chanddpur  rather  than  Sunddpur.  No 
Indian  name  like  this  has  yet  been  re- 
covered from  inscriptions  as  attaching  to 
Goa  ;  but  the  Turkish  author  of  the  Mohit 
supplies  the  connexion,  and  Ibn  Batuta's 
description  even  without  this  would  be 
sufficient  for  the  identification.  His  de- 
scription, it  win  be  seen,  is  that  of  a  delta- 
island,  and  Goa  is  the  only  one  partaking 
of  that  character  upon  the  coast.  He  says 
it  contained  36  villages ;  and  Barros  tells  us 
that  Goa  Island  was  known  to  the  natives 
as  TzsvSdi,  a  name  signifying  "Thirty 
villages.".'  (See  under  Salsette.)  Its  vicinity 
to  the  island  where  Ibn  Batuta  proceeded 
to  anchor,  which  we  have  shown  to  be 
Angediva  (see  that  article),  is  another  proof. 
Turning  to  Rashiduddiu,  the  order  in  which 
he  places  Sindabiir,  Faknur  (Baccanore), 
Manjarur  (Mangalore),  Hili  (Mt.  D'Ely), 
is  perfectly  correct,  if  for  Sindabur  we  sub- 
stitute Goa.  The  passage  from  Edrisi  and 
one  indicated  from  Abulfeda  only  show  a 
confusion  which  has  misled  many  readers 
since. 

Sinhalese,  Cinghalese,  n.p.  Na- 
tive of  Ceylon  ;  pertaining  to  Ceylon. 
The  word  is  formed  from  Sinhala, 
'Dwelling  of  Lions,'  the  word  used 
by  the  natives  for  the  Island,  and 
which  is  the  original  of  most  of  the 
names  given  to  it  (see  Ceylon).  The 
explanation  given  by  De  Barros  and 
Couto  is  altogether  fanciful,  though 
it  leads  them  to  notice  the  curious  and 
obscure  fact  of  the  introduction  of 
Chinese  influence  in  Ceylon  during 
the  15th  century. 

1552.     "That  the  Chinese  (Chijs)  were 
masters  of  the  Choromandel  Coast,  of  part 


SINGAPORE. 


636 


SINGAPOBE. 


of  Malabar,  and  of  this  Island  of  Ceylon, 
we  have.not  only  the  assertion  of  the  Natives 
of  the  latter,  but  also  evidence  in  the 
buildings,  names,  and  language  that  they 
left  in  it .  .  .  and  because  they  were  in  the 
vicinity  of  this  Cape  Galle,  the  other  people 
who  lived  from  the  middle  of  the  Island 
upwards  called  those  dwelling  about  there 
Chingalla,  and  their  language  the  same, 
as  much  as  to  say  the  language,  or  the 
people  of  the  Chins  of  Galle." — Barros,  III. 
ii.  1. 

1583.  (The  Cauohin  Chineans)  "are  of 
the  race  of  the  Chiugalays,  which  they  say 
are  the  best  Idnde  of  all  the  Malahars." — 
Fitch,  in  Sakl.  ii.  397. 

1598.  "...  inhabited  with  people  called 
Cingalas  .  .  ." — lAnschoten,  24. 

c.  1610.  "  lis  tiennent  done  que  .  .  .  les 
premiers  qui  y  allerent,  et  qui  les  peuplerent 
(les  Maldives)  furent  ...  les  Cingalles 
de  risle  de  Ceylan." — Pyrard  de  Laval,  i. 
185. 

1612.  Couto,  after  giving  the  same  ex- 
planation of  the  word  as  Barros,  says  : 
"And  as  they  spring  from  the  Chins,  who 
are  the  falsest  heathen  of  the  East  ...  so 
are  all  they  of  this  island  the  weakest, 
falsest,  and  most  tricky  people  in  all  India, 
insomuch  that,  to  this  day,  you  never  find 
faith  or  truth  in  a  Chingalla." — V.  i.  5. 

1681.  "  The  Chinguleys  are  naturally  a 
people  given  to  sloth  and  laziness :  if  they 
can  but  anyways  live,  they  abhor  to  work 
.  .  ."—Knox,  32. 

Singapore,  Sincapore,  n.p.  This 
name  was  adopted  by  Sir  Stamford 
Baffles  in  favour  of  the  city  ■wHoh.  he 
founded,  23d  February,  1819,  on  the 
island  wHoli  had  always  retained  the 
name  since  the  middle  ages.  This  it 
derived  from  Sinhapura  (Skt.  '  Lion- 
city  '),  the  name  of  a  town  founded  by 
Malay  or  Javanese  settlers  froni 
Sumatra,  probably  in  the  14th  cen- 
tury, and  to  which  Barros  ascribes 
great  commercial  importance.  The 
Indian  origin  of  the  name,  as  of  many 
other  names  and  phrases  which  stir- 
vive  from  the  old  Indian  civilisation 
of  the  Archipelago,  had  been  forgotten, 
and  the  origin  which  Barros  was 
taught  to  ascribe  to  it  is  on  a  par  with 
his  etymology  of  Singalese  quoted 
in  the  preceding  article.  The  words 
on  which  his  etymology  is  founded 
are  no  doubt  Malay  :  '  singah,'  '  to 
tarry,  halt,  ,or  lodge,'  and  pora-pora, 
'  to  pretend ;'  and  these  were  probably 
'  supposed  to  refer  to  the  temporary 
occupation  of  Sinhapura,  before  the 
chiefs  who  founded  it  passed  on  to 
Malacca. 

The  settlement  of  Hinduized  people 


on  the  site,  if  not  the  name,  is  pro- 
bably as  old  as  the  4th  century  A.D., 
for  inscriptions  have  been  found  there 
in  a  very  old  character.  One  of  these, 
on  a  rook  at  the  mouth  of  the  little 
river  on  which  the  town  stands,  was. 
destroyed  some  30  or  40  years  ago,  for 
the  acoonunodation  of  some  wretched' 
bungalow. 

The  modern  Singapore  and  its  pros- 
perity form  a  monument  to  the- 
patriotism,  sagacity,  and  fervid  spirit 
of  the  founder.  According  to  an 
article  in  the  Geogr.  Magazine  (i.  107) 
derived  from  Mr.  Archibald  Eitohie, 
who  was  present  with  the  expedition 
which  founded  the  colony.  Baffles, 
after  consultation  with  Lord  Hastings, 
was  about  to  establish  a  settlement  f  or 
the  protection  and  encouragement  of 
our  Eastern  trade,  in  the  Nicobar 
Islands,  when  his  attention  was  drawn 
to  the  superior  advantages  of  Singa- 
pore by  Captains  Boss  and  Crawford 
of  the  JBombay  Marine,  who  had  been 
engaged  in  the  survey  of  those  seas. 
Its  great  adaptation  for  a  mercantile 
settlement  had  been  discerned  by  the' 
shrewd,  if  somewhat  vulgar.  Soot, 
Alexander  Hamilton,  120  years  earlier. 
It  seems  hardly  possible,  we  must  how- 
ever observe,  to  reconcile  the  details 
in  the  article  cited,  with  the  letters 
and  facts  contained  in  the  Life  of 
Baffles;  though  probably  the  latter 
had,  at  some  time  or  other,  received 
information  from  the  officers  named 
by  Mr.  Bitchie. 

1512.  ' '  And  as  the  enterprise  was  one  to 
make  good  booty,  everybody  was  delighted 
to  go  on  it,  so  that  they  were  more  than 
1200  men,  the  soundest  and  best  armed  of 
the  garrison,  and  so  they  were  ready  incon- 
tinently, and  started  for  the  Strait  of 
Cinoapura,  where  they  were  to  wait  for  the 
junks."— Corrra,  ii.  284-285. 

1551.  "Sed  hactenus  Sens  nobis  adsit 
omnibus.  Amen.  Anno  post  Christum 
natum,  MDLi.  Ex  Freto  Syncapurano."— 
Scti  Franc.  Xaverii  Epistt.  Pragae,  1667, 
Lib.  III.  viii. 

1553.  "Anciently  the  most  celebrated 
settlement  in  this  region  of  Malaca  was  one  . 
called  Cingapura,  a  name  which  in  their 
tongue  means  'pretended  halt'  (faUa  di- 
mora) ;  and  this  stood  upon  a  point  of  that 
country  which  is  the  most  southerly  of  all 
Asia,  and  lies,  according  to  our  graduation, 
in  half  a  degree  of  North  Latitude  ...._. 
before  the  foundation  of  Malaca,  at  this 
same  Cingapura  .  .  .  flocked  together  all 
the  navigators  of  the  Seas,  of  India  from 

West  and  East "—Barroi,  II. 

vi.  1. 


SING  AHA. 


637 


SIRCAR. 


1572. 
"  Mas  na  ponta  da  terra  Cingapura 
Ver^,  onde  o  caminho  as  naos  se  estreita ; 
Daqui,  tornando  a  oosta  &  Cynosura, 
Se  inourva,  e  para  a  Aurora  se  endireita." 
Camoes,  x.  125. 

■  By  Burton : 

"But  on  her  Lands-end  throned  see  Cin- 
gapUr, 
where 


t'he 


to 


wide   sea-road   shrinks 

narrow  way  : 
Thence  curves  the  coast  to  face   the 

Cynosure, 
and  lastly  trends  Aurora- wards  its  lay." 

1598.  " .  .  .  hy  water  the  coast  stretcheth 
to  the  Cape  of  Siugapma,  and  from  thence 
it  runneth  upwards  againe  .  .  ." — Lin- 
echotm,  30. 

1599.  "  In  this  voyage  nothing  occurred 
worth  relating,  except  that,  after  passing 
the  Strait  of  Sincapura,  situated  in  one 
'degree  and  a  half,  between  the  main  land 
and  a  variety  of  islands  .  .  .  with  so  narrow 
4  channel  that  from  the  ship  you  could 
jump  ashore,  or  touch  the  branches  of  the 
trees  on  either  side,  our  vessel  struck  on  a 
shoal."— Fioff^i  di  Carletti,  ii.  208-9. 

1606.  "The  5th  May  came  there  2  Prows 
from  the  King  of  Johore,  with  the  Shah- 
bander  of  Singapoera,  called  Siri  Raja 
jNagara  .  .  ." — Valentijn,  v.  331. 

1616.  "  Found  a  Dutch  man-of-war,  one 
of  a  fleet  appointed  for  the  siege  of  Malaca, 
■with  the  aid  of  the  King  of  Acheen,  at  the 
entrance  of  the  Straits  of  Singapore."— 
iSainsbury,  i.,  p.  458. 

1727.  "In  anno  1703  I  called  at  Johore 
pn  my  Way  to  China,  and  he  treated  me 
very  kindly,  and  made  me  a  Present  of  the 
Island  of  Sincapnre,  but  I  told  him  it  could 
he  of  no  use  to  a  private  Person,  tho'  a 
proper  Place  for  a  Company  to  settle  a 
Colony  in,  lying  in  the  Center  of  Trade, 
and  being  accommodated  with  good  Rivers 
and  safe  Harbours,  so  conveniently  situated 
ihat  all  Winds  served  Shipping,  both  to  go 
out  and  come  in." — A.  Mam.  ii.  98. 

1818.  "We  are  now  on  our  way  to  the 
eastward,  in  the  hope  of  doing  something, 
but  I  much  fear  the  Dutch  have  hardly  left 
na  an  inch  of  ground  .  .  .  My  attention  is 
principally  turned  to  Johore,  and  you  must 
'not  be  surprised  if  my  next  letter  to  you  is 
.dated  from  the  site  of  the  ancient  city  of 
Singapura." — Baffles,  Letter  to  Marsden, 
dated  Sandheads,  Dec.  12th. 

Singara,  s.  Hind,  singhard.  Tlie 
caltrop  or  water  chestnut;  Trapa 
lispinosa,  Eoxb.  (N.  0.  Haloragaceae). 

1835.  "  Here,  as  in  most  o,ther  parts  of 
'India,  the  tank  is  spoiled  by  the  water- 
chestnut,  singhara  (Trapa  hispinosa),  which 
is  everywhere  as  regularly  planted  and 
cultivated  in  fields  under  a  large  surface  of 
.water,  as  wheat  or  barley  is  in  the  dry 
plains  .  .,  ,  The  nut  grows  under  the  water 
'after  the  flowers  decay,  and  is  of  a  triangular 
'shapes  ^ind  covered  with  a  tough  brown  in- 


tegument adhering  strongly  to  the  kernel, 
which  is  wholly  esculent,  and  of  a  fine  car- 
tilaginous texture.  The  people  are  very 
fond  of  these  nuts,  and  they  are  carried 
often  upon  bullocks'  backs  two  or  three 
hundred  miles  to  market." — Sleeman,  Sam- 
bles,  &c.  (1844),  i.  101. 

1839.  "The nuts  of  Trapaiispinosa,  called 
Singhara,  are  sold  in  all  the  Bazaars  of 
India;  and  a  species  called  by  the  same 
name,  forms  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
food  of  the  inhabitants  of  Cashmere,  as 
we  learn  from  Mr.  Porster  that  it  yields 
the  Government  12,000?.  of  revenue ;  and 
Mr.  Moorcroft  mentions  nearly  the  same 
sum  as  Runjeet  Sing's  share,  from  96,000 
to  128,000  ass-loads  of  this  nut,  yielded  by 
the  Lake  of  Oaller." — Boyle,  Him.  Plants, 
i.  211. 

Sipahselar,  s.  A  General-in-oUef. 
Pars,  sipah-sdlar,  'army-leader,'  the 
last  word  being  tte  same  as  in  the 
title  of  the  late  famous  Minister- 
Eegent  of  Hyderabad,  Sir  Salar  Jang, 
i.e.,  '  the  leader  in  war.' 

c.  1000-1100.  "  Voici  quelle  dtoit  alors 
la  gloire  et  la  puissance  des  Orpdlians  dans 
le  royaume.  lis  poss^doient  la  charge  de 
sbasalar,  ou  de  g^n&alissime  de  toute  la 
Georgie.  Tons  les  officiers  du  palais  ^toient 
de  leur  dependance." — ffist.  of  the  Orpilians, 
in  St.  Ma/rtin,  Mem.  sur  VArminie,  ii.  77. 

c.  1358.  "At  16  my  father  took  me  by 
the  hand,  and  brought  me  to  his  own 
Monastery.  He  there  addressed  me  ;  '  My 
boy,  our  ancestors  from  generation  to  gene- 
ration have  been  commanders  of  the  armies 
of  the  Jagtay  and  the  Berlas  family.  The  dig- 
nity of  (Sepah  Salar)  Commander-in-Chief 
has  now  descended  to  me,  but  as  I  am  tired  of 
this  world  ...  I  mean  therefore  to  resign 
my  public  office  .  .  ." — Autob.  Mem.  of 
Timour,  E.  T.,  p.  22, 

1712.  "  Omnibus  illis  superior  est  .  ,  . 
Sipah  Salaar,  sive  ImperatorgeneraMs'Regni, 
Praesidem  dignitate  excipiens  .  .  ,  ." — 
Kaempfer,  Amoen.  Exot.  73. 

1726.  A  letter  from  the  Heer  Van  Maat- 
zuiker  "to  His  Highness  Chan  Chanaan, 
Sapperselaar,  Grand  Duke,  and  General  in 
Chief  of  the  Great  Mogol  in  Assam,  Bengal, 
&c."— raim«w'»,  V.  173. 

1755.  "  After  the  Sipahsalar  Hydur, 
by  his  prudence  and  courage,  had  defeated 
the  Mahrattas,  and  recovered  the  country 
taken  by  them,  he  placed  the  government 


of  Seri 


luttun  on  a  sure  and  established 


mgap' 
basis  .  .  ."—Meer  Hussein  AH  Khan,  H.  of 
Hydur  Naik,  0.  T.  P.,  p.  61. 

Sircar,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers.  sarkdr, 
'head  (of)  affairs.'  This  word  has 
very  divers  applications ;  but  its  senses 
may  fall  under  three  heads. 

(a.)  The  State,  the  Government, 
the  Supreme  authority;  also  'the 
Master'    or   head   of    the    domestic 


SIROAB. 


638 


SISSOO. 


govemment.  Thus  a  servant,  if  asked 
'  Whose  are  those  horses  ?  '  in  replying 
'  They  are  the  sarkar's ' — ,  may  mean 
according  to  circumstances,  that  they 
are  Government  horses,  or  that  they 
helong  to  his  own  master. 

(b.)  In  Bengal  the  word  is  applied 
to  a  domestic  servant  who  is  a  kind  of 
house-steward,  and  keeps  the  accounts 
of  household  expenditure,  and  makes 
miscellaneous  purchases  for  the  family ; 
also,  in  merchants'  offices,  to  any 
native  accountant  or  native  employed 
in  making  purchases,  &o. 

(c.)  Under  the  Mahommedan  Gov- 
ernments, as  in  the  time  of  the  Mogul 
Empire,  and  more  recently  in  the  Dec- 
can,  the  word  was  applied  to  certain 
extensive  administrative  divisions  of 
territory.  In  its  application  in  the 
Deccan  it  has  been  in  English  gener- 
ally spelt  Circar,  q.v. 

a. — 

1800.  "Would  it  not  be  possible  and 
proper  to  make  people  pay  the  circar  ac- 
cording to  the  exchange  fixed  at  Sering%- 
patam?" — Wellington,  i.  60. 

b.— 

1777.  "There  is  not  in  any  country  in 
the  world,  of  which  I  have  any  knowledge; 
a  more  pernicious  race  of  vermin  in  human 
shape  than  are  the  numerous  cast  of  people 
known  in  Bengal  by  the  appellation  of 
Sircars ;  they  are  educated  and  trained  to 
deceive." — Price's  Tracts,  i.  24. 

1810.  "The  Sircar  is  a  genius  whose 
whole  study  is  to  handle  money,  whether 
receivable  or  payable,  and  who  contrives 
either  to  confuse  accounts,  when  they  are 
adverse  to  his  view,  or  to  render  them  most 
expressively  intelligible,  when  such  should 
suit  his  purpose. " —  Williamson,  V.  M. ,  i.  200. 

1822.  "One  morning  our  Sircar,  in  an- 
swer to  my  having  observed  that  the  articles 
purchased  were  highly  priced,  said,  'You 
are  my  father  and  my  mother,  and  I  am 
your  poor  little  child.  I  have  only  taken 
2  annas  in  the  rupee  dustoorie ' "  (q.  v.). — 
Wanderings  of  a  Pilgrim,  i.  21-22. 

1834.  "  '  And  how  the  deuce,'  asked  his 
companion,  'do  you  manage  to  pay  for 
them?'  'Nothing  so  easy, — I  say  to  my 
Sirkar :  '  Baboo,  go  pay  for  that  horse  2000 
rupees,  and  it  is  done.  Sir,  as  quickly  as 
you  could  dock  him.'" — The  Baboo  ami 
'other  Tales,  i.  13. 

C— 

c.  1590.  "  In  the  fortieth  year  of  his 
majesty's  reign,  his  dominions  consisted  of 
105  Sircars,  subdivided  into  2737  kusbahs" 
(see  Cusba),  "  the  revenue  of  which  he 
settled  for  ten  years  at  3  Arribs,  62  Crore, 
97  LacJcs,  55,246  Dams  "  (q.  v.,  3,62,97,55,246 
dams  =  about  9  millions  sterling). — Ayeen 
Akbery,  E.  T.  by  Gladwin,  1800,  ii.  1. 


Sirdar,  s.  H.  from  P.  sardar,  and 
less  correctly  sirddr,  '  a  leader,  a  com- 
mander, an  officer ' ;  a  Chief,  or  Lord ; 
the  head  of  a  set  of  palankin-bearers, 
and  hence  the  '  sircar-hearer,'  or  elhp- 
tieally  '  the  Sirdar,'  is  in,  Bengal  the 
style  of  the  valet  or  body-servant,  even 
when  he  may  have  no  others  under 
him  (see  Bearer). 

1808.  "  I,  with  great  difficulty,  knocked 
up  some  of  the  villagers,  who  were  nearly 
as  much  afraid  as  Christie's  Will,  at  the 
visit  of  a  Sirdar  "  (here  an  officer).— Life  of 
Leyden. 

1826.  "  Gopie's  father  had  been  a  Sirdar 
of  some  consequence." — Pandwramg  Hari. 
174. 

Sirdrars,  s.  This  is  the  name 
which  native  va,let8  ("  bearers  ")  give 
to  cominon  drawers  (underclothing), 
A  friend  (Gen.  E.  Maclagan,  E.E.) 
has  suggested  the  origin,  which  is 
doubtless  "  short  drawers  "  in  contra- 
distinction to  long-drawers,  or  pyja- 
mas (q.ct-'^O-  -^  common  bearer's  pro- 
nunciation is  slrdraj ;  as  a  chest  of 
drawers  also  is  called  '  diaj  ha 
almaira.'    See  Almyra. 

Sirky,  s.  H.  sirU.  A  kind  of 
unplatted  matting  formed  by  laying 
the  fine  cylindrical  culms  from  the 
upper  part  of  the  Saccharnm  Sara, 
Eoxb.  (see  Surkunda)  side  by  side, 
and  binding  them  in  single  or  double 
layers.  This  is  used  to  lay  under  the 
thatch  of  a  house,  to  cover  carts  and 
palankins,  to  make  chicks  (q.v.)  and 
table-mats,  and  for  many  other  pur- 
poses of  rural  and  domestic  economy. 

1810.  "It  is  perhaps  singular  that  I 
should  have  seen  seerky  in  use  among  a 
groupe  of  gypsies  in  Essex.  In  India  these 
itinerants,  whose  habits  and  characters 
correspond  with  this  intolerable  species  of 
banditti,  invariably  shelter  themselves 
under  teeris.j."—Willianison,  V.M.,  ii.  490. 

Sirris,  s.  Hind.  Siris;  the  tree 
Acacia  Lebbek,  Benth.,  indigenous  in 
S.  India,  the  Satpura  range,  Bengal, 
and  the  sub-Himalayan  iraot;  omtii 
vated  in  Egjrpt  and  elsewhere.  A. 
closely  kindred  sp.,  A.  JuUbrissin, 
Boivin,  affords  a  specimen  of  scientific 
Hobson- Jobson ;  the  specific  name  is 
a  corruption  of  Oulab-reshm,  'silk- 
flower.' 

Sissoo,  also  Shisham,  s.  H.  «M, 
slsun,  shishm ;  Arab,  aasam  or  sdsim ; 
the  tree  Dalbergia  Sissoo,  Boxb.  (N.  0, 


siTTma-uF. 


639 


8IWALIK. 


Legvminosae),  and  its  wood.  This  is  ex- 
ceUent,  and  valuable  for  construction, 
joinery,  boat-  and  carriage-building, 
and  furniture.  It  was  tbe  fayourite 
■wood  for  gun-carriages  as  long  as  the 
supply  of  large  timber  lasted.  It  is 
now  much  cultivated  in  the  Punjab 
plantations.  The  tree  is  indigenous  in 
the  sub-Himalayan  tract;  and  believed 
to  be  so  likewise  in  Beluchistan,  Gu- 
zerat,  and  Central  India.  Another  sp. 
of  Dalbergia  {D.  laUfolia)  affords  the 
black  wood  (q.v.)  of  S.  andW.  India. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  one 
or  more  of  these  species  of  Dalbergia 
aflorded  the  sesamine  wood  spoken  of 
in  the  Periplus,  and  in  some  old  Arabic 
writers.  A  quotation  under  Slack 
wood  shews  that  this  wood  was  ex- 
ported from  India  to  Chaldaea  in 
remote  ages. 

Sissoo  has  continued  in  recent  times 
to  be  exported  to  Egypt,  see  Forakal 
(quoted  by  iJoyZe,  Hindu  Medicine,  128). 
Eoyle  notices  the  resemblance  of  the 
name  of  the  Biblical  shittim  wood  to 
thisham. 

c.  A.D.  80.  "...  Thither  they  are  wont 
to  despatch  from  Barygaza  to  both  these 
ports  of  Persia,  great  vessels  with  brass, 
and  timbers,   and   beams    of   teak    (^vkav 

cayaKivuv  KaX  SoKtav)  ....  and  logS  of 
sMsham  [ii>a\iyyf>v  aairafjiivtov^  , , ," — Periptus 
Maris  Erythr. ,  cap.  36. 

0.  545.  "  These  again  are  passed  on  from 
Sielediba  to  the  marts  on  this  side,  such  as 
Mal^,  where  the  pepper  is  grown,  and 
Kalliana,  whence  are  exported  brass,  and 
shisham  logs  (<n|<ra/xiVa  ^liAa),  and  other 
wares." — Cosmos,  lib.  xi. 

1  before  1200. 
"There  are  the  wolf  and  the  parrot,  and 
the  peacock,  and  the  dove. 
And  the  plant  of  Zinj,  and  al-sasim,  and 
pepper  ..." 

Verses  on  India  by  Abu'l-dhaVi, 
the  Sindi,  quoted  by  Kazmnl, 
in  Gildemeister,  p.  218. 

1810.  "  Sissoo  grows  in  most  of  the 
great  forests,  intermixed  with  saul  .... 
This  wood  is  extraordinarily  hard  and 
heavy,  of  a  dark  brown,  inclining  to  a 
purple  tint  when  polished." — Williamson, 
V.  M.,  ii.  71. 

1839.  "As  I  rode  through  the  city  one 
day  I  saw  a  considerable  quantity  of  timber 
lying  in  an  obscure  street.  On  examining 
it  I  found  it  was  shisham,  a  wood  of  the 
most  valuable  kind,  being  not  liable  to  the 
attacks  of  white  ants." — Dry  Leaves  from 
Ymaig  Egypt,  2d  ed.  (1851),  p.  102. 

Sitting-up.  A  curious  custom,  in 
vogue  at  the  Presidency  towns  a 
century  ago,  and  the  nature  of  which 


is  indicated  in  the  quotations.     Was  it 
of  Dutch  origin  ? 

1780.  "When  a  young  lady  arrives  at 
Madras,  she  must,  in  a  few  days  afterwards 
sit  up  to  receive  company,  attended  by 
some  beau  or  master  of  the  ceremonies, 
which  perhaps  continues  for  a  week,  or 
until  she  has  seen  all  the  fair  sex,  and 
gentlemen  of  the  settlement." — Munro's 
Narrative,  56. 

1795.  "  You  see  how  many  good  reasons 
there  are  against  your  scheme  of  my  taking 
horse  instantly,  and  hastening  to  throw 
myself  at  the  lady's  feet ;  as  to  the  other, 
of  proxy,  I  can  only  agree  to  it  under 
certain  conditions.  ...  I  am  not  to  be 
forced  to  sit  up,  and  receive  male  or  female 
visitors.  ...  I  am  not  to  be  obliged  to 
deliver  my  opinion  on  patterns  for  caps  or 
petticoats  for  any  lady.  .  .  ."■ — T.  Munro 
to  his  Sister,  in  Life,  i.  169. 

1810.  "Among  the  several  justly  ex- 
ploded ceremonies  we  may  reckon  that 
....  of  '  Sitting  up '  .  .  .  This  '  Sitting 
up,'  as  it  was  termed,  generally  took  place 
at  the  house  of  some  lady  of  rank  or 
fortune,  who,  for  three  successive  nights, 
threw  open  her  mansion  for  the  purpose 
of  receiving  all  .  .  .  who  chose  to  pay 
their  respects  to  such  ladies  as  might  have 
recently  arrived  in  the  country." — Tfilliam- 
son,  r.M.,  i.  113. 

Sittringy,  s.  H.  from  Ar.  shit- 
ranji,  and  that  from  Pers.  shatrang, 
'  chess,'  which  is  again  of  Skt.  origin  : 
chaturanga  (see  under  Sadras). 

A  carpet  of  coloured  cotton,  now 
usually  made  in  stripes,  but  no  doubt 
originally,  as  the  name  implies,  in 
checquers. 

1673.  "  They  puU  off  their  Slippers, 
and  after  the  usual  Salams,  seat  them- 
selves in  Choultries,  open  to  some  Tank  of 
purling  Water ;  commonly  spread  with 
Carpets  or  Siturngees." — Fryer,  93. 

1785.  "  To  be  sold  bypublic  auction .  .  . 
the  valuable  effects  of  Warren  Hastings, 
Esquire.  .  .  .  carpets  and  sittringees."— 
In  Seton-Karr,  i.  111. 

Siwalik,  n.  p.  This  is  the  name 
now  applied  distinctively  to  that  outer 
range  of  tertiary  hills  which  in  various 
parts  of  the  Himalaya  runs  parallel  to 
the  foot  of  the  mountain  region, 
separated  from  it  by  valleys  known  in 
Upper  India  as  dUns  (see  diioon).  But 
this  special  and  convenient  sense  (d) 
has  been  attributed  to  the  term  by 
modem  Anglo-Indian  geographers 
only.  Among  the  older  Mahommedan 
historians  the  term  Siwalihh  is  ap- 
plied to  a  territory  to  the  west  of  and 
perhaps  embracing  the  Aravalli  Hills, 
but    certainly    including   specifically 


SIWALIK. 


640 


SIWALIK. 


Nagore  {Nagaur)  and  Mandawar  the 
predecessor  of  modem  Jodhptir,  and 
in  the  vicinity  of  that  city.  This  ap- 
plication is  denoted  by  (a). 

In  one  or  two  passages  we  find  the 
application  of  the  name  (Siwalikh) 
extending  a  good  deal  further  south, 
as  if  reaching  to  the  vicinity  of  Malwa. 
Such  instances  we  have  grouped 
nmder  (b).  But  it  is  possible  that  the 
early  application  (a)  habitually  ex- 
tended thus  far. 

At  a  later  date  the  name  is  applied  to 
the  Himalaya ;  either  to  the  range  in 
its  whole  extent,  as  in  the  passages 
■from  Cherfffedin  (Sharlffuddin  'All  of 
Yezd)  and  from  Baber ;  sometimes  with 
a  possible  limitation  to  that  part  of 
the  mountains  which  overlooks  the 
Punjab;  or,  as  the  quotation  from 
Eennell  indicates,  with  a  distinction 
between  the  less  Ibfty  region  nearest 
the  plains,  and  the  Alpine  summits 
beyond,  SiwaUk  applying  to  the  former 
only. 

The  true  Indian  form  of  the  name 
is,  we  doubt  not,  to  be  gathered  from 
the  occurrence  (in  a  Est  of  Indian 
national  names)  in  the  Vishnu  Purana, 
of  the  Saivalas.  But  of  the  position 
of  these  we  can  only  say  that  the 
iaations,  with  which  the  context  im- 
mediately associates  them,  seem  to  lie 
towards  the  western  part  of  Upper 
India.  (See  Wihon^a  Works,  Vishnu 
Purann,,n.  175.)  The  popular  deriva- 
tion of  SiwaM  as  given  in  several  of 
the  quotations  below,  is  from  sawalahh, 
'  One  lakh  and  a  quarter ' ;  but  this  is 
of  no  more  value  than  most  popular 
etymologies. 

We  give  numerous  quotations  to 
establish  the  old  application  of  the 
term,  because  this  has  been  some- 
what confused  in  Elliot's  extracts 
by  the  interpolated  phrase  '  Siwalik 
Hills,'  where  it  is  evident  from 
Eaverty's  version  of  the  Tdbakat-i- 
Ndsiri  that  there  is  no  such  word  as 
Eiils  in  the  original. 

We  have  said  that  the  special  ap- 
plication of  the  term  to  the  detached 
sub-Himalayan  range  is  quite  modem. 
It  seems  in  fact  due  to  that  very 
eminent  investigator  in  many  branches 
of  natural  science.  Dr.  Hugh  Falconer; 
at  least  we  can  find  no  trace  of  it 
before  the  use  of  the  term  by  him 
in  papers  presented  to  the  Asiatic  So- 
ciety of  Bengal.  It  is  not  previously 
used,  so  far  as  we  can  discover,  even 


by  Eoyle ;  nor  is  it  known  to  Jacque- 
mont,  who  was  intimately  associated 
with  Boyle  andOautley,  at  SaharanpQr, 
very  shortly  before  Falconer's  arrival 
there.  Jacquemont  {Jmirnal,  ii,  11) 
calls  the  range :  "la  premiere  ohaine 
de  montagnes  que  j'appellerai  Us 
montagnes  de  Dehra."  The  first  oc- 
currence that  we  can  find  is  in  a  paper 
by  Falconer  on  the  '  Aptitude  of  the 
Himalayan  Eange  for  the  Culture  of 
the  Tea  Plant,'  in  vol.  iii.  of  the  J.  As. 
Soc.  Bengal,  which  we  quote  below. 

A  year  later,  in  the  account  of  the 
Sivatherium  fossil^  by  Falconer  and 
Cautley,  in  the  As.  Researches,  we 
have  a  fuller  explanation  of  the  use  of 
the  term  Siwalik,  and  its  alleged 
etymology. 

It  is  probable  that  there  may  have 
been  some  real  legendary  connexion  of 
the  ^Ils  in  the  vicinity  with  the  name 
of  Siva.  For  in  some  of  the  old  maps, 
such  as  that  in  Bernier's  Travels,  we 
find  Siba  given  as  the  name  of  a  pro- 
vince about  Hurdwar ;  and  the  same 
name  occurs  in  the  same  connexion  in 
the  Mem.  of  the  Emperor  Jahanglr, 
{Elliot,  vi.  382). 

a. — 

1118.  "  Again  he  rebelled,  and  founded 
the  fortress  of  Naghawr,  in  the  territory  of 
Siwalikh,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Birah'(?)." 
— Tabakat-i-N^dsin,  E.  T.  by  Kaverty,  IID. 

1192.  "The  seat  of  government,  Ajmir, 
with  the  whole  of  the  Siwalikh  [territory], 
such  as  (?)  HansI,  Sursuti,  and  other  tracts, 
were  subjugated."— iWd.,  468-469. 

1227.  "A  year  subsequent  to  this,  in 
624  H.,  he  (Sultan  lyaltimish)  marched 
against  the  fort  of  Mandawar  within  the 
limits  of  the  Siwalikh  [territory],  and  its 
capture,  likewise,  the  Almighty  God  facili- 
tated for  him."— Jbid.,  p.  611. 

c.  1247._  ".  .  .  .  When  the  Sultan  of 
Islam,  Nasir-ud  Dunya  -  wa-ud  -  Din,  as- 
cended the  throne  of  sovereignty  .... 
after  Malik  Balban  had  come  [to  Court?] 
he,  on  several  occasions  made  a  request  for 
Uchchah  together  with  Multan.  This  was 
acquiesced  in,  under  the  Understanding 
that  the  Siwalikh  [territory]  and  Nag-awr 
should  be  relinquished  by  him  to  other 
Maliks.  .  .  ."—lb..  781. 

1253.  "  When  the  new  year  came  round, 
on  Tuesday,  the  1st  of  the  month  of 
Muharram,  651  H.,  command  was  given  to 
Ulugh  Khau-i-A'?iam  ...  to  proceed  to 
his  fiefs,  the  territory  of  Siwalikh  and 
Hansi."— 76id.,  693. 

1257.  "Malik  Balban  .  .  .  withdrew" 
(from  Dehli),  "  and  by  way  of  the  Siwalikh 
[country],  and  with  a  slight  retinue,  less 
than  200  or  300  in  number,  returned  to  Uch- 
chah again." — Ibid.,  786. 


SIWALIK. 


641 


SIWALIK. 


1255.  ' '  When  the  royal  tent  was  pitched 
at  Talh-pat,  the  [contingent]  forces  of  the 
Siwalitn  [districts],  which  were  the  fiefs  of 
XJlugh  KJian-i-A'?am,  had  been  delayed 
.  .  .  ."  (he)  "  set  out  for  Hansi  .  .  .  ." 
(and  there)  "  issued  his  mandate,  so  that, 
in  the  space  of  14  days,  the  troops  of  the 
Siwalikn,  Hansi,  Sursuti,  Jind  [Jhiud], 
and  Barwalah  .  .  .  assembled.  .  .  ." —  lb. 
837. 

1260.  ."Dlugh  Khan-i-A'zam  resolved 
ujion  making  a  raid  upon  the  Koh-payah 
[hill  tracts  of  Mewat]  round  about  the 
capital,  because  in  this  ....  there  was  a 
community  of  obdurate  rebels,  who,  un- 
ceasingly, committed  highway  robbery,  and 
plundered  the  property  of  Musalmans  .  .  . 
and  destruction  of  the  villages  in  the  dis- 
tricts of  Harianah,  the  Siwalikh,  and 
Ehianah,  necessarily  followed  their  out- 
breaks."—2i.  850. 

1300-1310.  "  The  Mughals  having  wasted 
the  Siwalik,  had  moved  some  distance  off. 
When  they  and  their  horses  returned  weary 
and  thirsty  to  the  river,  the  army  of  IsKm, 
which  had  been  waiting  for  them  some 
days,  caught  them  as  they  expected.  .  .  ." 
— Zwrwddin  Bami,  in  Elliot,  iii.  199. 

b.- 

c.  1300.  "  Of  the  cities  on  the  shore  the 
first  is  Sandabiir,  then  Fakniir,  then  the 
country  of  ManjariSr,  then  the  country  of 
(Fandarain^),  then  Jangli  "  (Jinkali),  "then 
Kiflam.  .  .  .  After  these  comes  the  country 
of  Sawalak,  which  comprises  125,000  cities 
and  villages.  After  that  comes  M^lwiila  " 
(but  in  some  MSS.  Mdlivd). — SasMduddln, 
in  Slliot,  i.  68. 

Eashiduddin  has  got  apparently  much 
astray  here,  for  he  brings  in  the  Siwalik 
territory  at  the  far  end  of  Malabar.  But 
the  mention  of  Malwa  as  adjoining  is  a 
probable  indication  of  the  true  position,* 
and  this  is  in  a  manner  confirmed  by  the 
next  quotation  from  a  Portuguese  writer 
who  places  the  region  inland  from  Gruzerat. 

1644.  "It  confines  .  .  .  on  the  east  with 
certain  kingdoms  of  heathen,  which  are 
called  Saualacca  prabattai  as  much  as  to 
say  120,000  mountains."— Socimto,  MS. 

C— 

1399.  "Le  Detroit  de  Coupeld.  est  situ^ 
au  pied  d'une  montagne  par  oti  passe  le 
Gauge,  et  k  quinze  milles  plus  haut  que  ce 
Detroit  il  y  a  une  pierre  en  forme  de  v  ache, 
ne  laquelle  sort  la  source  de  ce  grand 
Fleuve;  o'est  la  cause  pour  laquelle  les 
Indous  adorent  cette  pierre,  et  dans  tons  les 
pays  circonvoisins  jusquea  h,  une  ann^e  de 
chemin,  ils  se  tournent  pour  prior  du  c6t^ 
de  ce  Detroit  et  de  cette  Vache  de  pierre. 
•  .  .  .  Cependant  on  eut  avis  que  dans  la 
montagne  de  Soiialec,  qui  est  une  des  plus 
considerables  de  I'Inde,  et  qui  s'^tend  dans 
le  deux  tiers  de  ce  grand  Empire,  il  sMtoit 

*  Elliot  imagines  liere  some  allusion  to  the 
Maldives  and  Lacoadives.  All  iu  tliat  way  that 
seems  possible  is  that  Bashldnddin  may  have 
neard  of  the  Maldives  and  made  some  jumble 
between  them  and  Malwa. 


assemble  un  grand  nombre  d'Indiens  qui 
cherohoient  h  nous  faire  insulte." — H.  de 
Timur-Bec  par  Ghereffedin  AU  d'Yezd  (Fr. 
Tr.  by  Fetis  de  la  Croix),  Delf,  1723,  iii., 
ch.  xxv.-xxvi. 

1528.  "The  northern  range  of  hills  has 
been  mentioned  .  .  .  after  leaving  Kashmir, 
these  hills  contain  innumerable  tribes  and 
states,  pergannahs  and  countries,  and  ex- 
tend all  the  way  to  Bengal  and  the  shores 

of  the  Great  Ocean The  chief  trade 

of  the  inhabitants  of  these  hills  is  in  musk- 
bags,  the  tails  of  the  mountain-cow,  saffron, 
lead,  and  copper.  The  natives  of  Hind  call 
these  hills  Sewalik-PartaJ.  In  the  lan- 
guage of  Hind  Sawaldk  means  a  lak  and  a 
quarter  (or  125,000),  and  Parbat  means  a 
hUl,  that  is,  the  125,000  hills.  On  these 
hills  the  snow  never  melts,  and  from  some 
parts  of  Hindustan,  such  as  Lahore, 
Sehrend,  and  Sambal,  it  is  seen  white  on 
them  all  the  year  round." — Baber,  p.  313. 

c.  1545.     "  Sher  Shdh's  dyinp  regrets. 

"  On  being  remonstrated  with  for  giving 
way  to  low  spirits,  when  he  had  done  so 
much  for  the  good  of  the  people  during  his 
short  reign,  after  earnest  solicitation,  he 
said,  'I  have  had  three  or  four  desires 
on  my  heart,  which  still  remain  without 
accomplishment.  .  .  .  One  is,  I  wished  to 
have  depopulated  the  country  of  Eoh,  and 
to  have  transferred  its  inhabitants  to  the 
tract  between  the  Nil^b  and  Lahore,  in- 
cluding the  hills  below  Ninduna*  as  far 
as  the  Siwalik.'  " — Tdrikh-i-Kkdn  Jahdn 
Lodl  in  Elliot,  v.  107-108. 

c.  1547-8.  "  After  their  defeat  the 
Ni^zis  took  refuge  with  the  Ghakkars,  in 
the  hill-country  bordering  on  Kashmir. 
Islam  Sh^h  ....  during  the  space  of  two 
years  was  engaged  in  constant  conflicts 
with  the  Ghakkars,  whom  he  desired  to 

subdue Skirting  the  hills  he  went 

thence  to  Miirin  (?),  and  all  the  E^jfe  of 
the  Siwalik  presented  themselves  .... 
Parsur^m,  the  R^jit  of  Gw^lior,  became  a 
staunch  servant  of  the  King  .  .  .  Gwillior 
is  a  hill,  which  is  on  the  right  hand  towards 
the  South,  amongst  the  hills,  as  you  go 
to  K^ngra  and  Nagarkot."  (See  'Sxiggax- 
cote).—Tdrikh-i-Ddudl,  in  Elliot,  iv.  493-4. 

c.  1555.  "The  Imperial  forces  en- 
countered the  Afghans  near  the  Siwalik 
mountains,  and  gained  a  victory  which 
elicited  gracious  marks  of  approval  from 
the  Emperor.  Sikandar  took  refuge  in  the 
mountains  and  jungles.  . .  Il^jiiR^mChand, 
R^j^  of  Nagarkot,  was  the  most  renowned 
of  all  the  R^jfe  of  the  hills,  and  he  came 
and  made  his  submission." — fabaJcdt-i- 
Akbd/ri,  in  Elliot,  v.  248. 

0.  1560.  "The  Emperor  (Akbar)  then 
marched  onwards  toward  the  Siwalik 
hills,  in  pursuit  of  the  Kh^n-Kh^niin.  He 
reached  the  neighbourhood  of  Talw&a,  a 
district  in  the  Siwalik,  belonging  to  R^jii 
Gobind  Chand  ....  A  party  of  adven- 
turous   soldiers    dashed  forward  into  the 


*  Ninduna  was  on  Balnath,  a   hill   over  the 
Jelam  (compare  Elliot,  ii.  450-451). 

T  T 


SIWALIK. 


642 


SLING. 


hills,  and  surrounding  the  place  put  many 
of  the  defenders  to  the  sword." — Ibid.  267. 

c.  1570.  "Husain  Kh^n  .  .  .  set  forth 
from  Lucknow  with  the  design  of  breaking 
down  the  idols,  and  demolishing  the  idol 
temples.  For  false  reports  of  their  un- 
bounded treasures  had  come  to  his  ears. 
He  proceeded  through  Oudh,  towards  the 

Siwalik  hills He  then  ravaged  the 

whole  country,  as  far  as  the  Kasbah  of 
Wajr^fl,  in  the  country  of  R^j^  Banka,  a 
powerful  zwminddr,  and  from  that  town  to 
Ajmir  which  is  his  capital."— £ad(iti»<,  in 
Elliot,  iv.  497. 

1594-5.  "  The  force  marched  to  the 
Siwalik  hills,  and  the  Bakhshi  resolved  to 
begin  by  attacking  Jammii,  one  of  the 
strongest  forts  of  that  country. "—Akbar 
JVdmM,  in  Elliot,  v.  125. 

c.  ,,  "Ram  Deo  .  .  .  returned  to 
Kanauj  ....  after  that  he  marched  into 
the  Siwalik  hills,  and  made  all  the  za- 
mind^rg  tributary.  The  Eaj^  of  KamSitin 
.  .  .  came  out  against  R^m  Deo  and  gave 
him  battle." — Eirishta's  Introduction,  in 
EUiot,  vi.  561. 

1793.  "Mr.  Daniel,  with  a  party,  also 
visited  Sirinagur  the  same  year  [1789]  : 
...  It  is  situated  in  an  exceedingly  deep, 
and  very  narrow  valley ;  formed  by  Mount 
Sewalick,*  the  northern  boundary  of  Hin- 
doostan,  on  the  one  side ;  and  the  vast 
ridge  of  snowy  mountains  of  Himmaleh 
or  Imaus,  on  the  other :  and  from  the 
report  of  the  natives,  it  would  appear,  that 
the  nearest  part  of  the  base  of  the  latter 
(on  which  snow  was  actually  falling  in  the 
month  of  May),  was  not  more  than  14  or  15 
Gr.  miles  in  direct  distance,  to  the  N.  or 
N.E.  of  Sirinagur  town. 

"In  crossing  the  mountains  of  Sewa- 
lick, they  met  with  vegetable  productions, 
proper  to  the  temperate  climates." — Hen- 
nelVs  Memoir,  ed.  1793,  pp.  [368-369]. 

d.— 

1834.  "  On  the  flank  of  the  great  range 
there  is  a  line  of  low  hills,  the  Sewalik, 
which  commence  at  Roopur,  on  the  Satlej, 
and  run  down  a  long  way  to  the  south, 
skirting  the  great  chain.  In  some  places 
they  run  up  to,  and  rise  upon,  the  Hima- 
layas ;  in  others,  as  in  this  neighbourhood 
(Sehiiranpur),  they  are  separated  by  an 
intermediate  valley.  Between  the  Jumna 
and  Ganges  they  attain  their  greatest 
height,  which  Capt.  Herbert  estimates  at 
2,000  feet  above  the  plains  at  their  foot,  or 
3,000  above  the  sea.  Sehiiranpur  is  about 
1,000  feet  above  the  sea.  About  25  miles 
north  are  the  Sewalik  hiUs." — Falconer,  in 
J.  A.  S.  B.,  iii.  182. 

1835.  "  We  have  named  the  fossil  Siva- 
tlierium  from  Siva  the  Hindu  god,  and 
«>ipioi/,  bellua.  The  Sivalik,  or  Sub-Hima- 
layan range  of  hills,  is  considered,  in  the 
Hindu  mythology,  as  the  IMiah  or  edge  of 

*  "  Sewalick  is  the  term,  according  to  the  com- 
mon acceptation ;  but  Capt.  Kirkpatrick  proves, 
from  the  evident  etymology  of  it,  that  it  should 
be  Sewa-luok."— JVote  by  Jtennell. 


the  roof  of  Siva's  dwelling  in  the  Hima- 
laya, and  hence  they  are  called  the  Siva-alti 
or  SCb-ala,  which  by  an  easy  transition  of 
sound  became  the  Sewalik  of  the  English. 

"The  fossil  has  been  discovered  in  a 
tract  which  may  be  included  in  the  Sewalik 
range,  and  we  have  given  the  name  of  Siva- 
therium  to  it,  to  commemorate  the  remark- 
able formation,  so  rich  in  new  animals. 
Another  derivation  of  the  name  of  the 
hills,  as  explained  by  the  Maliant,  or  High 
Priest  at  Dehra,  is  as  follows  : — 

"Sewalik,  a  corruption  of  Siva-wdla,  a 
name  given  to  the  tract  of  mountains  be- 
tween the  Jumna  and  Ganges,  from  having 
been  the  residence  of  IswARA  SrvA  and  his 
son  Ganes." — Falcorier  and  Cautlen,  in 
Asiatic  Researches,  xix.,  p.  2. 

1879.  "These  fringing  ranges  of  the 
later  formations  are  known  generally  as 
the  Sub-Himalayas.  The  most  important 
being  the  Siwalik  hills,  a  term  especially 
applied  to  the  hills  south  of  the  Deyra 
Dtin,  but  frequently  employed  in  a  wider 
sense." — Medlicott  and  Stanford,  Manual  of 
the  Geology  of  India,  Introd.,  p.  x. 

Skeen,  s.  Tib.  skyin.  The  Hima- 
layan Ibex;  {Capra  Sibirica,  Meyer). 

Slave.    See  Svppt 

SUng,  Seling,  n.  p.  This  is  a  name 
used  in  the  Himalayan  regions  for  a 
certain  mart  in  the  direction  of  China 
which  supplies  various  articles  of  trade. 
Its  occurrence  in  Trade  Returns  at  one 
time  caused  some  discussion  as  to  its 
identity,  but  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  it  is  Si-ning  (Fu)  in  Kan-su.  The 
name  Sling  is  also  applied,  in  Ladak 
and  the  Punjab,  to  a  stufE  of  goat's 
wool  made  at  the  place  so-caUed. 

c.  1730.  "Kokouor  is  also  called  Tzo- 
ngombo,  which  means  blue  lake.  .  .  .  The 
Tibetans  pretend  that  this  lake  belongs  to 
them,  and  that  the  limits  of  Tibet  adjoin 
those  of  the  town  of  Shilin  or  Shilingk." 
— P.  Orazio  delta  Penna,  B.  'i.vaMarlchmn's 
Tibet,  2d  ed.  314. 

1774.  "  The  natives  of  Kashmir,  who 
like  the  Jews  of  Europe,  or  the  Armenians 
in  the  Turkish  Empire,  scatter  themselves 
over  the  Eastern  kingdoms  of  Asia  .  .  • 
have  formed  extensive  establishments  at 
Lhasa  and  all  the  principal  towns  in  the 
country.  Their  agents,  stationed  on  the 
coast  of  Coromandel,  in  Bengal,  Benares, 
Nepal,  and  Kashmir,  furnish  them  with 
the  commodities  of  these  different  countries, 
which  they  dispose  of  in  Tibet,  or  forward 
to  their  associates  at  Seling,  a  town  on  the 
borders  of  China." — Bogle  a  Narrative,  ,in 
Markham'i  Tibet,  124. 

1793.  " ....  it  is  certain  that  the  pro- 
duct of  their  looms "  (i.e.  of  Tibet  and 
Nepaul)  "is  as  inconsiderable  in  quantity 
as  it  is  insignificant  in  quality.  The  Joot 
(read  Toos)  or  flannel  procured  from  the 


SLOTH. 


643 


SNAKE-STONE. 


former,  were  it  realljr  a  fabric  of  Tibet, 

would  perhaps  be  admitted  as  an  exception 

to  the  latter  part  of  this  observatipn ;  but 

the  fact  is  that  it  is  made  at  Siling,  a  place 

situated  on  the  western  borders  of  China. " 

—Kirkpatrick's  Ace.  of  Nepavl  (1811),   p. 

134.   " 

1854.     "  lAst  of  Chinese  Articles  Jirbught 

to  India, 

*  #  *  * 

"  Siling,  a  soft  and  silky  woollen  of  two 
kinds— 1.  Shinin.  2.  Goriin." — Cunning- 
tem's  Ladak,  241-2. 

1862.  "  Sling  is  a  'Pushmina'  (fine  wool) 
cloth,  manufactured  of  goat-wool,  taken 
from  Karashaihr  and  XTrurachi,  and  other 
diatricts  of  Turkish  China,  in  a  Chinese 
town  called  Sling." — Punjab  Trade  Peport, 
App.,  p.  ccxxix. 

1871.  "  There  were  two  Calmucks  at 
YSrkand,  who  had  belonged  to  the  suite  of 
the  Chinese  AmbSn.  .  .  .  Their  own  home 
they  say  is  Zilm"  (qu.  Zilin?)  "a  country 
and  town  distant  li  month's  journey  from 
either  Aksoo  or  Khoten,  and  at  an  equal 
distance  in  point  of  time  from  Lhassa  .  .  . 
Zilm  possesses'  manufactures  of  carpets, 
horse-trappings,  pen-holders,  &c.  .  .  .  This 
account  is  confirmed  by  the  fact  that 
articles  such  as  those  described  are  imported 
occasionally  into  Ladik,  under  the  name 
of  Zilm  or  Zirm  goods. 

"  Now  if  the  town  of  Zilm  is  six  weeks 
ioumey  from  either  Lhassa  or  Aksoo,  its 
position  maybe  guessed  at." — Shaw,  Visits 
to  High  Tartary,  38. 

Sloth,  s.  In  tie  usual  way  of 
transferring  names  which,  belong  to 
other  regions,  this  name  is  sometimes 
apphed.  in  S.  India  to  the  Lemur, 
.  [Lorii  gracilis,  Jerdon). 

Snake-stone,  s.  This  is  a  term  ap- 
phedto  a  substance,  the  application  of 
■which  to  the  part  where  a  snake-bite 
has  taken  effect,  is  supposed  to  draw 
out  the  poison  and  render  it  innocuous. 
Such  applications  are  made  in  various 
parts  of  the  Old  and  New  Worlds.  The 
substances  which  have  this  reputation 
are  usually  of  a  porous  kind,  and  when 
they  have  been  chemically  examined 
have  proved  to  be  made  of  charred 
bone,  or  the  like.  There  is  an  article 
in  the  13th  volume  of  the  Asiatic 
Researches  by  Dr.  J.  Davy,  entitled 
An  Analysis  of  the  Snake-Stone,  in 
which  the  resijt  of  the  examination 
of  three  different  kinds,  all  obtained 
from  Sir  Alex.  Johnstone,  Chief  Justice 
of  Ceylon,  is  given.  (1)  The  first  kind 
was  of  round  or  oval  form,  black  or 
brown  in  the  middle,  white  towards  the 
circumference,  polisbed  and  somewhat 
lustrous,  and  pretty  enough  to  be  some- 
times worn  as  a  neck  ornament;  easily 


cut  with  a  knife,  but  not  scratched  by 
the  nail.  When  breathed  on  it  emitted 
an  earthy  smell,  and  when  applied  to 
the  tongue,  or  other  moist  surface,  it 
adhered  firmly.  This  kind  proved  to 
be  of  bone  partially  calcined.  (2)  We 
give  below  a  quotation  regarding 
the  second  kind.  (3)  The  third  was 
apparently  a  bezoar  (<l.v.),  rather 
than  a  snake-stone. 

There  is  another  article  in  the  As. 
Bes.  xvi.  382  seqq.  by  Captain  J.  D. 
Herbert,  on  Zehr  Mohereh,  or  Snake- 
Stone.  Two  kinds  are  described  which 
were  sold  under  the  name  given  {Zahr 
muhra,  where  zahr  =  poison,  muhra  ;= 
'a  kind  of  polished  shell,'  'a  bead,' 
applied  to  a  species  of  bezoar).  Both 
of  these  were  mineral,  and  not  of 
the  class  we  are  treating  of. 

c.  1666.  "  C'est  dans  cette  Ville  de  Diu 
que  se  font  les  Pierres  de  Cobra  si  re- 
nomm^es  :  elles  sont  composfes  de  racines 
qu'on  brflle,  et  dont  on  amasse  les  cendres 
pour  les  mettre  avec  une  sorte  de  terre 
qu'ils  ont,  et  les  brfller  encore  une  fois  avec 
cette  terre ;  et  aprfes  cela  on  en  fait  la  p§.te 
dont  Ces  Pierres  sont  f  orm^es.  ...  II  f  aut 
faire  sortir  avec  une  ^guiUe,  un  peu  de 
sang  de  la  plaie,  y  appliquer  la  Pierre,  et 
I'y  laisser  jusqu'k  ce  qu'elle  tombe  d'elle 
mSme." — Thevenot.  v.  97. 

1673.  "Here  are  also  those  Elephant 
Legged  St.  The/means,  which  the  unbiassed 
Enquirers  will  tell  you  chances  to  them  two 
ways :  By  the  Venom  of  a  certain  Snake, 
by  which  the  Jaugies  or  Pilgrims  furnish 
them  with  a  Factitious  Stone  (which  we 
call  a  snake-stone),  and  is  a  Counter-poyson 
to  all  deadly  Bites ;  if  it  stick,  it  attracts 
the  Poyson ;  and  put  into  Milk  it.  recovers 
itself  again,  leaving  its  virulency  therein, 
discovered  by  its  Greenness. " — Fryer,  53. 

c.  1676.  "  There  is  the  Serpent's  stone 
not  to  be  forgot,  about  the  bigness  of  a 
doitble  (doubloon?);  and  some  are  almost 
oval,  thick  in  the  middle  and  thin  about 
the  sides.  The  Indians  report  that  it  is 
bred  in  the  head  of  certain  Serpents.  But 
I  rather  take  it  to  be  a  story  of  the  Idoloter's 
Priests,  and  that  the  Stone  is  rather  a  com- 
position of  certain  Drugs.  ...  If  the  Person 
bit  be  not  much  wounded,  the  place  must 
be  incis'd ;  and  the  Stone  being  appli'd 
thereto,  will  not  fall  off  till  it  has  drawn 
all  the  poison  to  it :  To  cleanse  it  you  must 
steep  it  in  Womans-milk,  or  for  want  of 

that,  in  Cows-milk There  are  two 

ways  to  try  whether  the  Serpent-stone  be 
true  or  false.  The  first  is,  by  putting  the 
Stone  in  your  mouth,  for  there  it  will  give 
a  leap,  and  fix  to  the  Palate.  The  other  is 
by  putting  it  in  a  glass  full  of  water ;  for  if 
the  Stone  be  true,  the  water  wilt  fall  a 
boyling,  and  rise  in  little  bubbles.  .  .  ."— 
Tavernier,  E.  T.,  Pt.  ii.,  155. 

Tavernier  also  si^eaks  of  another  snake- 
T  T  2 


SNAKE-STONE. 


644 


SNEAKER. 


stone  alleged  to  be  found  behind  the  hood 
of  the  Cobra : 

"  This  Stone  being  rubb'd  against  another 
Stone,  yields  a  slime,  which  being  drank  in 
water,"  etc.,  etc. — Ibid. 

1690.  "  The  thing  which  he  carried  .  .  . 
is  a  Specific  against  the  Poison  of  Snakes 
....  and  therefore  obtained  the  name  of 
Snake-stone.  It  is  a  small  artificial  Stone. 
....  The  Composition  of  it  is  Ashes  of 
burnt  Roots,  mixt  with  a  kind  of  Earth, 
which  is  found  at  Diu.  .  .  ." — Ovington, 
260-261. 

1712.  "Pedra  de  Cobra:  ita  diotus 
lapis,  vocabulo  a  Lusitanis  imposito,  ad- 
versus  viperarum  morsus  praestat  auxilium, 
extemfe  applicatus.  In  serpente,  quod  vulgb 
oredunt,  non  invenitur,  sed  arte  secrete 
fabricatur  ^  Brahmanis.  Pro  dextro  et 
felici  usu,  oportet  adesse  geminos,  ut  cum 
primus  veneno  saturatus  vulnusculo  de- 
cidit,  alter  surrogari  illico  in  locum  possit. . . 
Quo  ipso  feror,  ut  istis  lapidibus  nihil 
efEicaciae  inesse  credam,  nisi  quam  actual! 
frigiditate  suS,  vel  absorbendo  praestant." 
— Kaempfer,  Amoen.  Exot.  395-7. 

1772.  "  Being  returned  to  Eoode-Zand, 
the  much  celebrated  Snake-stone  (Slange- 
steen)  was  shown  to  me,  which  few  of  the 
farmers  here  could  aSord  to  purchase,  it 
being  sold  at  a  high  price,  and  held  in  great 
esteem.'  If  is  imported  from  the  Indies, 
especially  from  Malabar,  and  costs  several, 
frequently  10  or  12,  rix  dollars.  It  is 
round,  and  convex  on  one  side,  of  a  black 
colour,  with  a  pale  ash-grey  speck  in  the 
middle,  and  tubulated  with  very  minute 
pores.  .  .  .  When  it  is  applied  to  any  part 
that  has  been  bitten  by  a  serpent,  it  sticks 
fast  to  the  wound,  and  extracts  the  poison  ; 
as  soon  as  it  is  saturated,  it  falls  off  of 
itself.  .  .  ."—Thunberg,  Travels,  E.  T.,  i. 
155  (A  Journey  into  Gaffrcma). 

1796.  "Of  the  remedies  to  which  cures 
of  venomous  bites  are  often  ascribed  in 
India,  some  are  certainly  not  less  frivolous 
than  those  employed  in  Europe  for  the  bite 
of  the  viper ;  yet  to  infer  from  thence  that 
the  effects  of  the  poison  cannot  be  very 
dangerous,  would  not  be  more  rational  than 
to  ascribe  the  recovery  of  a  person  bitten  by 
a  Cobra  de  Capello,  to  the  application  of  a 
snake-stone,  or  to  the  words  muttered  over 
the  patient  by  a  Bramin."— Painci  Rassell, 
Account  of  Indian  Serpents,  77. 

1820.  "Another  kind  of  snake-stone 
....  was  a  small  oval  body,  smooth  and 
shining,  externally  black,  internally  grey ; 
it  had  no  earthy  smell  when  breathed  on, 
and  had  no  absorbent  or  adhesive  power. 
By  the  person  who  presented  it  to  Sir 
Alexander  Johnstone  it  was  much  valued, 
and  for  adequate  reason  if  true,  'it  had 
saved  the  lives  of  four  men,'" — Dr.  Davy,  in 
As.  Bes.,  xiii.  S18. 

1860.  "  The  use  of  the  Pamboo-Ealoo,  or 
snake-stone,  as  a  remedy  in  cases  of  wounds 
by  venomous  serpents,  has  probably  been 
communicated  to  the  Singhalese  by  the 
itinerant  snake-charmers  who  resort  to  the 
island  from  the  Coast  of  Coromandel ;  and 


more  than  one  well-authenticated  instanci 
of  its  successful  application  has  been  told  t< 
me  by  persons  who  had  been  eye-witnesses. 
.  .  .  .  (These  follow.)  ....  "As  to  th 
snake-stone  itself,  I  submitted  one,  th 
application  of  which  I  have  been  describing 
to  Mr.  Earaday,  and  he  has  communicatei 
to  me,  as  the  result  of  his  analysis,  hi 
belief  that  it  is  'a  piece  of  charred  bon( 
which  has  been  filled  with  blood,  perhapi 
several  times,  and  then  charred  again.' . . 
The  probability  is,  that  the  animal  char 
coal,  when  instantaneously  applied,  maj 
be  sufficiently  porous  and  absorbent  t( 
extract  the  venom  from  the  recent  wound 
together  with  a  portion  oi  the  blood,  before 
it  has  had  time  to  be  carried  into  the  syS' 
tern.  .  .  ." — Emerson  Tennent,  Ceylon,  i, 
197-200. 

1872.  "With  reference  to  the  snake, 
stones,  which,  when  applied  to  the  bites, 
are  said  to  absorb  and  suck  out  the  poison, 
.  .  .  I  have  only  to  say  that  I  believe  thej 
are  perfectly  powerless  to  produce  any  sucl 
effect  .  .  .  when  we  reflect  on  the  quantitj 
of  poison,  and  the  force  and  depth  with  and 
to  which  it  is  injected  .  .  .  and  the  extreme 
rapidity  with  which  it  is  hurried  along  ii 
the  vascular  system  to  the  nerve  centres,  ] 
think  it  is  obvious  that  the  application  oi 
one  of  these  stones  can  be  of  httle  use  in  a 
real  lite  of  a  deadly  snake,  and  that  a  heliei 
in  their  efficacy  is  a  dangerous  delusion."— 
Fayrer,  Thanahphidia  of  India,  pp.  38 
and  40. 

Sneaker,  s.  A  large  cup  (or  small 
basin)  witli  a  saucer  and  cover.  The 
native  servants  call  it  sm^/ar.  We 
had  guessed  tliat  it  was  perhaps 
formed  in  some  way  from  pnl  in  the 
sense  of  '  china-ware ' ;  or  from  the 
same  word,  used  in  Ax.  and  Pars.,  ia 
the  sense  of  '  a  salver,'  &o. 

But  we  have  since  seen  that  the 
word  is  not  only  in  Grose's  Lexicon 
Balatronicum,  with  the  explanation 
'  a  small  bowl ; '  but  is  also  in  Todd : 
'  A  small  vessel  of  drink.'  A  sneaker 
of  'punch  is  a  term  still  used  in  several 
places  for  a  small  bowl ;  and  in  fact  it 
occurs  in  the  Spectator  and  other  works 
of  last  century.  So  the  word.ia  of 
genuine  English  origia;  no  doubt  of  a 
semi-slang  kind. 

1714.  "Our  little  burlesque  authors, 
who  are  the  delight  of  ordinary  readers, 
generally  abound  in  these  pert  jphrases, 
which  have  in  them  more  vivacity  than 
wit.  _  I  latelj  saw  an  instance  of  this  kind  of 
writing,  which  gave  me  so  truly  an  idea  of 
it,  that  I  could  not  forbear  begging  a  copy 
of  the  letter.  .  .  . 

"  Past  2  o'clock  and 
' '  Dbak  Jack,  a  frosty  morning. 

"  I  have  just  left  the  Eight  Worshipful 
and  his  myrmidons  about  a  sneaker  of  5 
gallons.    The  whole  magistracy  was  pretty 


SOFALA. 


645 


SOFALA. 


well  disguised  before  I  gave  them  the  slip." 
—The  Spectator,  No.  616. 

1715. 
"Hugh  Peters  is  making 
A  sneaker  within 
Tor  Luther,  Buchanan, 

John  Knox,  and  Calvin ; 
And  when  they  have  toss'd  off 

A  brace  of  full  bowls. 
You'll  swear  you  ne'er  met 
With  honester  souls." 
Sp.  Burnett's  Descent   into    Hell.     In 
Political  Ballads  of  the  17th  and  18th 
oentijries.      Annotated   by  W.    W. 
■Willdns-(1860),  u.  172. 

1743.  "Wild  .  .  .  then  retired  to  his 
seat  of  contemplation,  a  night-cellar,  where, 
without  a  single  farthing  in  his  pocket,  he 
called  for  a  sneaker  of  punch,  and  placing 
himself  on  a  bench  by  himself,  he  softly 
vented  the  following  soliloquy." — Fielding, 
Jam&an  Wild,  Bk.  ii.  ch.  iv. 

1772.  '■  He  received  us  with  great  cor- 
diality, and  entreated  us  all,  five  in  number, 
to  be  seated  in  a  bungalow,  where  there 
were  only  two  broken  chairs.  This  compK- 
ment  we  could  not  accept  of;  he  then 
ordered  five  sneakers  of  a  mixture  which 
he  denominated  punch." — Letter  in  Forbes, 
Or.  Mem.,  iv.  217. 

Sofala,  n.  p.  At.  Sufala,  a  district 
and  town  of  the  East  African  coast,  the 
most  remote  settlement  towards  the 
Boutli  made  upon,  that  coast  by  the 
Arabs.  The  town  is  in  S .  Lat.  20°  10', 
more  than  2°  south,  of  the  Zambesi 
delta.  The  territory  was  famous  in 
old  days  for  the  gold  produced  in  the 
interior,  and  also  for  iron.  It  was  not 
■visited  by  V.  da  Gama  either  in  going 
or  returning. 

e.  1150.  "This  section  embraces  the 
description  of  the  remainder  of  the  country 
of  So&la.  .  .  .  The  inhabitants  are  poor, 
miserable,  and  without  resources  to  support 
them  except  iron ;  of  this  metal  there  are 
numerous  mines  in  the  mountains  of  So^la. 
The  people  of  the  islands  .  .  .  come  hither 
for  iron,  which  they  carry  to  the  continent 
and  islands  of  India  ....  for  although 
there  is  iron  in  the  islands  and  in  the  mines 
of  that  country,  it  does  not  equal  the  iron 
of  Soma."—i:d/risi,  i.  65. 

c.  1220.  "  Soaia  is  the  most  remote 
known  city  in  the  country  of  the  Zenj  .  .  . 
wares  are  carried  to  them,  and  left  by  the 
merchants  who  then  go  away,  and  coming 
again  find  that  the  natives  have  laid  down 
the  price  [they  are  willing  to  give]  for  every 
article  beside  it  .  .  .  Sofail  gold  is  well- 
known  among  the  Zenj  merchants." — 
Yakut,  Mu'jam  al-Bulddn,  s.v. 

In  his  article  on  the  gold  country,  Yakut 
describes  the  kind  of  dumb  trade  in  which 
the  natives  decline  to  come  face  to  face 
with  the  merchants  at  greater  length.    It 


is  a  practice  that  has  been  ascribed  to  a 
great  variety  of  uncivilized  races;  e.g.,iu 
various  parts  of  Africa;  in  the  extreme 
north  of  Europe  and  of  Asia ;  in  the  Clove 
Islands ;  to  the  Veddas  of  Ceylon,  to  the 
Poliars  of  Malabar,  and  (by  Pliny,  surely 
under  some  mistake)  to  the  Seres  or 
Chinese.  See  on  this  subject  a  note  in 
Marco  Polo,  Bk.  iv.  ch.  21 ;  a  note  by  Mr. 
De  B.  Priaulx,  in  J.  M.  As.  Soc,  xviii.  348 
(in  which  several  references  are  erroneously 
printed) ;  Terment's  Ceylon,  i.  593  seqq. ; 
Bawlinson's  Herodotus,  under  Bk.  iv.  ch. 
196. 

0. 1330.  "  So^la  is  situated  in  the  coun- 
try of  the  Zenj .  According  to  the  author  of 
the  Kanwn,  the  inhabitants  are  Muslim.  ■ 
Ibn  aayd  says  that  their  chief  means  of 
subsistence  are  the  extraction  of  gold  and 
of  iron,  and  that  their  clothes  are  of  leopard- 
skin."— ^6«J/cd«,  Pr.  Tr.,  i.  222. 

c.  1330.  "  A  nierchant  told  me  that  the 
town  of  Sofala  is  a  half  month's  march 
distant  from  Culua  (ftuiloa),  and  that  from 
Sofala  to  Yufi  (Nufi)  ...  is  a  month's 
march.  From  Yufi  they  bring  gold-dust 
to  Sofala."— 76re  Batuta,  ii.  192-3. 

1499.  "Coming  to  Mogambique  (i.e. 
Vasoo  and  his  squadron  on  their  return) 
they  did  not  desire  to  go  in  because  there 
was  no  need,  so  they  kept  their  course,  and 
being  off  the  coast  of  (\oi&\a,,  the  pilots 
warned  the  officers  that  they  should  be 
alert  and  ready  to  strike  sail,  and  at  night 
they  should  keep  their  course,  with  little 
sail  set,  and  a  good  look-out,  for  just  there- 
abouts there  was  a  river  belonging  to  a 
place  called  Qofala,  whence  there  some- 
times issued  a  tremendous  squall,  which 
tore  up  trees  and  carried  cattle  and  all  into 
the  sea.  .  .  ." — Oorrea,  Lendas,  i.  134-135. 

1516.  "...  at  xviii.  leagues  from  them 
there  is  a  river,  which  is  not  very  large, 
whereon  is  a  town  of  the  Moors  called 
Sofala,  close  to  which  town  the  King  of 
Portugal  has  a  fort.  These  Moors  estab- 
lished themselves  there  a  long  time  ago  on 
account  of  the  great  trade  in  gold,  which 
they  carry  on  with  the  Gentiles  of  the 
mainland." — Barbosa,  4. 

1523.  "  Item — that  as  regards  all  the  ships 
and  goods  of  the  said  Bealm  of  Urmuz,  and 
its  ports  and  vassals,  they  shall  be  secure  by 
land  and  by  sea,  and  they  shall  be  as  free  to 
navigate  where  they  please  as  vassals  of  the 
King  our  lord,  save  only  that  they  shall  r(ot 
navigate  inside  the  Strait  of  Mecca,  nor 
yet  to  Qoffala  and  the  ports  of  that  coast, 
as  that  is  forbidden  by  the  King  our  lord. 
.  .  .  ." — TlveB,ty  oi  Dom  Duartode  Menezes, 
with  the  King  of  Ormuz,  in  Botelho,  Tomho, 
80. 

1.553.  "  Vaaco  da  Gama  .  .  .  was  afraid 
that  there  was  some  gulf  running  far  inland, 
from  which  he  would  not  be  able  to  get  out. 
And  this  apprehension  made  him  so  careful 
to  keep  well  from  the  shore  that  he  passed 
without  even  seeing  the  town  of  Qofala,  so 
famous  in  those  parts  for  the  quantity  of 
gold  which  the  MToors  procured  there  from 


SOLA. 


646 


SOMBRERO. 


the  Blacks  of  the  country  by  trade.  .  .  ." — 

Bmros,  I.  iv.  3. 
1572. 

" .  .  .  Fizemos  desta  costa  algum  desvio 
Deitando  para  o  p^go  toda  a  armada : 
Porque,  veutando  Noto  manso  e  frio, 
Nao  nos  apanhasse  a  agua  da  enseada, 
Que  a  costa  faz  alii  daquella  banda, 
Donde  a  rica  Sofala  o  oiu:o  manda." 

Camoes,  v.  73. 
By  Burton : 

'off   from  the  coast-line   for  a  spell  we 
stood, 
till  deep  blue  water  'neath  our  kelsons 

lay; 

for  frigid  Notus,  in  his  fainty  mood, 
was  fain  to  drive  us  leewards  to  the  Bay 

made  in  that  quarter  by  the  crookfed  shore, 

whence  rich  Sofala  sendeth  golden  ore." 
1665. 

"  Mombaza  and  Quiloa  and  MeUnd, 
And  Sofala,  thought  Ophir,  to  the  realm 
Of  Congo,  and  Angola  farthest  south." 
Paradise  Lost,  xi. 
Milton,  it  may  be  noticed,  misplaces  the 

accent,  reading  Sdfala. 

1727.  "Between  Delagoa  and  Mosam- 
higue  is  a  dangerous  Sea-coaat,  it  was 
formerly  known  by  the  names  of  Suffola 
and  Cuama,  but  now  by  the  Portugiiese, 
who  know  that  country  best,  is  called 
Sena." — A.  Ham,.,  i.  8. 

Sola,  Tulg.  Solar,  s.  Tiis  is  pro- 
perly H.  shola,  corrupted  by  the 
Bengali  inability  to  utter  tie  shibbo- 
leth, to  sola,  and  often  again  into  solar 
by  English  people,  led  astray  by  the 
usual ' '  striving  after  meaning. ' '  Shola 
is  the  name  of  the  plant  Aeschynomene 
aspera,  L.  (N.  O.  Leguminosae),  and 
is  particularly  applied  to  the  light 
pith  of  that  plant,  from  which  the 
light  thick  Sola  Topees,  or  pith  hats, 
are  made.  The  material  is  also  used 
to  pad  the  roofs  of  -palankins  as  a 
protection  against  the  sun's  power, 
and  for  various  minor  purposes,  e.g., 
for  slips  of  tinder,  for  making  models, 
&c.  The  word,  until  its  wide  diffusion 
within  the  last  30  years,  was  peciiLiar 
to  the  Bengal  Presidency.  In  the 
Deccan  the  thing  is  called  bhend,  and 
in  Tamil,  netti.  Solar  hats  are  now 
often  advertised  in  London. 

1836.  "I  stopped  at  a  fisherman's,  to 
look  at  the  curiously-shaped  floats  he  used 
for  his  very  large  and  heavy  fishing-nets ; 
each  float  was  formed  of  eight  pieces  of 

shola,   tied   together  by  the  ends 

When  this  light  and  spongy  pith  is  wetted, 
it  can  be  cut  into  thin  layers,  whichpasted 
together  are  formed  into  hats ;  Chinese 
paper  appears  to  be  made  of  the  same 
material." — Wandermga  of  a  Pilgrim,  ii. 
100. 

1872.     "  In  a  moment  the  flint  gave  out  a 


spark  of  fire,  which  fell  into  the  sola ;  the 
sulphur  match  was  applied ;  and  an  earthen 
lamp  .  1  ." — Govinda  Samanta,  i.  10. 

1878.  "My  solar  topee  (pith  hat)  was 
whisked  away  during  the  struggle." — Life 
in  the  Mofusnl,  i.  164. 

1885.  "  I  have  slipped  a  pair  of  galoshes 
over  my  ordinary  walking-boots  j  and,  with 
my  solar  topee  (or  sun-helmet)  on,  have 
ridden  through  a  mile  of  deserted  streets 
and  thronged  bazaars,  in  a  grilling  sun- 
shine."— A  Professional  Visit  in  Persia,  St. 
James's  Gazette,  March  9th. 

Sombrero,  s.  Port,  swmhreiro.  In 
England  we  now  understand  by  this 
word  a  broad-brimmed  hat;  but  in 
older  writers  it  is  used  for  an  vmbrella. 

1503.  "  And  the  next  day  the  Captain- 
Major  before  daylight  embarked  armed 
with  all  his  people  in  the  boats,  and  the 
King  (of  Cochin)  in  his  boats  which  they 
call  tones  (see  Doney)  .  .  .  and  in  the  tone 
of  the  King  went  his  Sombreiros,  which 
are  made  of  straw,  of  a  diameter  of  4  palms, 
mounted  on  very  long  canes,  some  3  or  4 
fathoms  iii  height.  These  are  used  for 
state  ceremonial,  showing  that  the  King  is 
there  in  person,  as  it  were  his  pennon  or 
royal  banner,  for  no  other  lord  in  his  realm 
may  carry  the  like." — Gorrea,  i.  378. 

c.  1630.  "Betwixt  towns  men  usually 
travel  in  Chariots  drawn  by  Oxen,  but  in 
Towns  upon  Falamkeens,  and  with  Som- 
breros de  Sol  over  them."— Sir  T.  Herbert, 
ed.  1665,  p.  46. 

1657.  "A  cost^  du  cheval  il  y  a  un 
homme  qui  esvente  Wistnou,  afin  qu'il  ne 
resolve  point  d'incommodit^  soit  par  lea 
mouohes,  ou  par  la  chaleur;  et  &  chaque 
cost^  on  porte  deux  Zombreiros,  afin  que 
le  Soleil  ne  luise  pas  sur  luy.  .  .  ."—Abr, 
Soger,  Pr.  Tr.,  ed.  1670,  p.  223. 

1673.  "None  but  the  Emperor  have  a 
Sumbrero  among  the  Moguls.' —JiVj^er,  36. 

1727.  "The  Portugueze  ladies  .... 
sent  to  beg  the  Tavour  that  he  would  pick 
them  out  some  lusty  Dutch,  Men  to  carry 
their  Palenqueens  and  Somereras  or  tJm- 
brellas."— ^.  Mam.,  i.  338. 

Sombrero,  Channel  of  tbe,  n.  p. 

The  channel  between  the  northern 
part  of  the  Nicobar  group,  and  the 
southern  part  embracing  the  Great  and 
Little  Nicobar,  has  had  this  name  since 
the  early  Portuguese  days.  The  origin 
of  the  name  is  given  by  A.  Hamilton 
below.  The  indications  in  0.  Eederioi 
and  Hamilton  are  probably  not  accu- 
rate. They  do  not  agree  with  those 
given  by  Horsburgh. 

1566.  "  Si  passa  per  il  canale  di  Nicubar, 
ouero  per  queUo  del  Sombrero,  li  quali  son 
per  mezzo  I'isola  di  Sumatra,  .  .  ." — C. 
Federid,  in  Jtarmtsio,  iii.  391. 

1727.    "  The  Islands  off  this  Part  of  the 


aONAPARANTA. 


647 


SOOJY. 


Coast  are  the  Nicobwrs.  .  .  .  The  northern- 
most Cluster  is  low,  and  are  called  the 
Ca/miowbars.  .  .  .  The  middle  Cluster  is 
fine  champain^  Ground,  and  all  but  one, 
well  inhabited.  They  are  called  the 
Somerera  Islands,  because  on  the  South 
End  of  the  largest  Island,  is  an  HUl  that 
resembleth  the  Top  of  an  Umbrella  or 
Somerero."— ^.  Ham.,  ii.  68. 

1843.  "Sombrero  Channel,  bounded  on 
the  north  by  the  Islands  of  Katohull  and 
Nonoowry,  and  by  Merve  or  Passage  Island 
on  the  South  side,  is  very  safe  and  about 
seven  leagues  wide." — Horsburgh,  ed.  1843, 
ii.  59-60. 

Souaparanta,  n.  p.  This  is  a  quasi 
classical  name,  of  Indian  origin,  used 
hy  the  Burmese  Court  in  State  docu- 
ments and  formal  enumerations  of  the 
style  of  tlie  King,  to  indicate  the  central 
part  of  his  dominions;  Skt.>SMDarna(Pali 
Sana)  prdnta  (or  perhaps  aparania), 
'golden  frontier-land,'  or  something 
lie  that.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that 
it  is  a  survival  of  the  names  which  gave 
origin  to  the  OArj/se  of  the  Greeks.  And 
it  IS  notable,  that  the  same  series  of 
titles  embraces  Tamhadlpa  ('  Copper 
Island'  or  Eegion)  which  is  also  repre- 
sented by  the  ChaUitis  of  Ptolemy. 

(Ancient.)  "There  were  two  brothers 
resident  ia  the  country  called  Souaparanta, 
merchants,  who  went  to  trade  with  500 
wagons.  .  .  ."—Legends  of  Gotama  Buddha, 
in  Hardy's  Mamual  of  Buddhism,  259. 

1636.  "All  comprised  within  the  great 
districts  ...  of  Tsa^Koo,  Tsa-lan,  Laygain, 
Phoung-len,  KaM,  and  Thoung-thwot  is 
constituted  the  Kingdom  of  Thnna-paranta. 
All  within  the  great  districts  of  Pagd^n, 
Ava,  Penya,  and  Myen-Zain,  is  constituted 
the  Kingdom  of  Tampadewa.  .  .  ."  (etc.) — 
From  an  Inscription  at  the  Great  Pagoda 
of  Koung-Mhoo-dau,  near  Ava ;  from  the 
MS.  Journal  of  Major  H.  Bumey,  accom- 
panying a  Letter  from  hira,  dated  11th 
September,  1830,  in  the  Foreign  Office, 
Oalcatta. 

Bumey  adds  :  "The  Ministers  told  me 
that  by  Thunaparanta  they  mean  all  the 
countries  to  the  northward  of  Ava,  and  by 
Tampa-dewa  all  to  the  southward.  But 
this  mscription  shows  that  the  Ministers 
themselves  do  not  exactly  understand  what 
countries  are  comprised  in  Thunaparanta 
and  Tampa-dewa." 

1767.  "The  King  despotick;  of  great 
Merit,  of  great  Power,  Lord  of  the  Coun- 
tries Thonaprondah,  Tompdevah,  and 
Camlioja,  Sovereign  of  the  Kingdom  of 
BuBASHMAGH,  the  Kingdom  of  Siam  and 
Hm/hen  (?),  and  the  Kingdom  of  Cassay." 
—Letter  from  the  King  of  Burma,  in 
Dalrymple,  Or.  Sep.,  i.  106. 

1795.  "The Lord  of  Earth  and  Air,  the 
Monarch  of  extensive  Countries,  the  Sove- 
reign of  the  Kingdoms  of  Sonahjarinda, 


Tombadeva.  .  .  .  etc.   .  .  ."—Letter  from 
the  Hing  to  Sir  John  Shore,  in  Symes,  487. 

1855.  "His  great,  glorious  and  most 
excellent  Majesty,  who  reigns  over  the 
Kingdoms  of  Thunaparanta,  Tampadeeva, 
and  all  the  great  umbrella-wearing  chiefs 
of  the  Eastern  countries,  the  King  of  the 
Rising  Sun,  Lord  of  the  Celestial  Elephants, 
and  Master  of  many  white  Elephants,  and 

feat     Chief   of    Righteousness " — 
ing's  Letter  to  the  Governm'-General  (Lord 
Dalhousie),  2nd  Oct.,  1855. 

Soodra,  Sooder,  s.  Skt.  sudr.  The 
(theoretical)  Pourth  Caste  of  the 
Hindus.  In  South  India,  there  being 
no  claimants  of  the  2nd  or  3rd  classes, 
the  higher  castes  among  the  (so-called) 
Sudras  come  next  after  the  Brahmans 
in  social  rank,  and  sudra  is  a  note  of 
respect,  not  of  the  contrary  as  in 
Northern  India. 

1630.  "The  third  Tribe  or  Cast,  called 
the  Shudderies."  —  Lord,  Display,  &o., 
ch.  xii. 

1651.  "La  quatrifeme  lign^e  est  celle 
des  Soudraes :  elle  est  composee  du 
commun  peuple :  cette  lign^e  a  sous  soy 
beaucoup  et  diverse?  families,  dont  une 
chaoune  pretend  surpasser  I'autre.  <..  ." — 
Ahr.  Boger,  Pr.  ed.  1670,  p.  8. 

1674.  "The  .  .  .  Chudrer  (these  are 
the  Nayres)." — Faria  y  Sousa,  ii.  710. 

1717.  "  The  Brahmens  and  the  Tschud- 
dirers  are  the  proper  persons  to  satisfy 
your  Enquiries.  "^Phillips,  14. 

1858.  "  Such  of  the  Aborigines  as  yet 
remained  were  formed  into  a  fourth  class, 
the  Cudra.  a  class  which^had  no  rights  but 
only  duties." — Whitney^  Or.  and  Ling. 
Studies,  ii.  6. 

1867.  "  A  Brahman  does  not  stand  aloof 
from  a  Soudra  with  a  keener  x->ride  than  a 
Greek  Christian  shows  towards  a  Copt." — 
Dixon,  New  America,  7th  ed.  i.  276. 

Soojy,  Soojee,  s.  Hind.  sUjl;  a 
word  curiously  misinterpreted  ("the 
coarser  part  of  pounded  wheat")  by 
the  usually  accurate  Shakespear.  It 
is,  in  fact,  the  fine  flour,  made  from 
the  heart  of  the  wheat,  used  in  India 
to  make  bread  for  English  tables.  It 
is  prepared  by  grinding  between  two 
millstones  which  are  not  in  close  con- 
tact. It  is  the  semolina  of  Italy.  Bread 
made  from  this  was  called  in  LowLatin 
simella;  Germ.  Semmel-hrodchen,  and 
old  English  simnel  cakes. 

A  kind  of  porridge  made  with  soojee 
is  often  called  soojee  simply. 

1810.     "  Bread  is  not  made  of  flour,  but 
of  the  heart  of   the  wheat,  which  is  very  • 
fine,  ground  into  what  is  called  soojy  .   .   . 
Soojy  is  frequently  boiled  into  '  stirabout ' 
for  breakfast,  and  eaten  with  milk,  salt 


SOURKY. 


648 


SOPHY. 


and  butter;  though  some  of  the  more 
zealous  may  be  seen  to  moisten  it  with 
portei."— Williamson,  V.  M.,  ii.  135-136. 

1878.  "Sujee  floor,  ground  coarse,  and 
water." — Xiife  in  the  Mofussil,  i.  213. 

Soorky,  s.  Pounded  brick  used  to 
mix  with  lime  to  form  a  hydraulic 
mortar.  Hind,  from  Pers.  surhlil, '  red- 
stuff.' 

c.  1770.  "The  terrace  roofs  and  floors 
of  the  rooms  are  laid  with  fine  pulverized 
stones,  which  they  call  zurkee;  these  are 
mixed  up  with  lime-water,  and  an  inferior 
kind  of  molasses,  and  in  a  short  time  grow 
as  hard  and  as  smooth,  as  if  the  whole  were 
one  large  stone." — Stavorinus,  E.T.,  i.  514. 

1784.  "  One  lack  of  9-inch  bricks,  and 
about  1400  maunds  of  soorky." — Notifn. 
in  Seton-Ktvrr,  i.  34 ;  see  also  ii.  15. 

1811.  "  The  road  from  Calcutta  to  Bar- 
acpore  .  .  .  like  all  the  Bengal  roads  it  is 
paved  with  bricks,  with  a  layer  of  sulky, 
or  broken  bricks  over  them." — Soliiyns,  Les 
Hindous,  iii. 

The  word  is  misused  as  well  as  mis- 
written  here.  The  substance  in  question  is 
khoa,  q.v. 

Soorma,  s.  Hind-  from  Pers.  surma. 
Sulphuret  of  antimony,  used  for 
darkening  the  eyes,  Imhl  of  tlie  Arabs, 
the  etiwimi  and  stihium  of  the  ancients. 
"With  it,  I  believe,  is  often  confounded 
the  sulphuret  of  lead,  -wHcli  in  N. 
India  is  called  snormee  (ee  is  the  femi- 
nine termination  in  Hindust.),  and 
used  as  a  substitute  for  the  former : 
a  mistake  not  of  recent  occurrence 
only,  as  Sprengel  says,  '  Bistinguit 
vero  PUnius  marem,  a  feminA''  "  [Boyle 
o'o.A^xt.  of  Hindu  Medicine,  100). 

Soosie,  s.  Hind,  from  Pers.  sual. 
Some  kind  of  silk  cloth,  but  we  know 
not  what  kind.  See  passage  from  1690, 
Ovington,  under  Alleja. 

1784.  "  Four  cassimeers  of  diflferent  co- 
lours ;  Patna  dimity,  and  striped  soosies." 
— In  Seton-Ewrr,  i.  42. 

Sophy,  n.p.  The  name  by  wHcb 
the  King  of  Persia  was  long  known  in 
Europe — "  The  Sophy,"  as  the  Sultan 
of  Turkey  was  "The  Turk"  or  "Grand 
Turk,"  and  the  K.  of  Delhi  the  "Great 
Mogul."  This  title  represented  Siifl, 
Safavl,  or  Safi,  the  name  of  the  dy- 
nasty which  reigned  over  Persia  for 
more  than  two  centuries  (1499-1722, 
nominally  to  1736).  The  first  king 
of  the  family  was  Isma'il,  claiming 
descent  from  'Ali  and  the  Imams, 
through  a  long  line  of  persons  of 
saintly  reputation  at  Ardebil,     The 


surname  of  Sufi  or  SafI  assumed  by 
Isma'il  is  generally  supposed  to  have 
been  taken  from  Shaikh  Safl-ud-din, 
the  first  of  his  more  recent  ancestors  to 
becomefamous,  and  who  belonged  tothe 
class  of  Sufis  or  philosophic  devotees. 
After  Isma'il  the  most  famous  of  the 
dynasty  was  Shah  Abbas  (1585-1629). 

c.  1524.  ' '  Susiana,  guae  est  Shushan  Fala- 
tium  illud  regni  Sophii." — AtrahamPeritsol, 
in  Hyde,  Syntagma  Dissertt.  i.  76. 

1560.  "De  que  o  Sufi  foy  contente,  e 
mandou  gente  em  su  ajuda.  "—yercciro, 
oh.  i. 

„  "  Quae  regiones  nomine  Persiae  ei 
regnantur  quem  Turoae  ClmUbas,  nos  SopU 
vocamus."— -BMsftc}.  Epist.  iii.  (171). 

1561.  "  The  Queenes  Maiesties  Letters  to 
the  great  Sophy  of  Persia,  sent  by  M.  An- 
thonie  lenkinson. 

"  Elizabetha  Dei  gratia  Angliae  Franoiae 
et  Hiberniae  Eegina,  &c.  Potentissimo  et 
inuictissimo  Principi,  Magno  Sophi  Persa- 
rum,  Medorum,  Hircanorum,  parmano- 
rum,  Margianorum,  populorum  cis  et  vltra 
Tygrim  fluuium,  et  omnium  intra  Mare  Cas- 
pium  et  Persioum  Sinum  nationum  atque 
Gentium  Imperatori  salutem  et  rerum 
prosperarum  foelicissimum  incrementmn." 
—In  Sak.  i.  381. 

1598.  "And  all  the  Kings  continued  so 
with  the  name  of  Xa,  which  in  Persia  is  a 
King,  and  Ishmael  is  a  proper  name,  where- 
by Xa  Ismael,  and  Xa  Thamas  are  as  much 
as  to  say  King  Ismael,  and  King  Thamas, 
and  of  the  Turkes  and  E-umes  are  called 
Sufly  or  Soffy,  which  signifieth  a  great 
Captaine." — lAnschoten,  ch.  xxvii. 

1601. 
"  Sir  Toby.    Why,  man,  he''s  a  very  devil: 
I  have  not  seen  such  a  firago  .  .  . 

They  say,  he   has   been   fencer   to  the 
Soyhy'."— Twelfth  Might,  III.  iv. 

1619.  "  Alia  porta  di  Soiah  Sofl,  si 
sonarono  nacchere  tutto  il  giomo :  ed 
insomma  tutta  la  cittk  e  tutto  il  popolo 
andb  in  allegrezza,  conoorrendo  infinita 
gente  alia  mesohita  di  Sohia  Sofi,  a  far 
Gratiarum  actionem." — P.  della  Valle,  i. 
808. 

1626.' 
' '  Were  it  to  bring  the  Great  Turk  bound  in 
chains 

Through  Prance  in  triumph,  or  to  couple 
up 

The  Sophy  and  great  Prester-John  to- 
gether ; 

I  woidd  attempt  it." 

Seaum.  &  Fletch. ,  The  Noble  Ben- 
tleman,  v.  1. 

c.  1630.  "  Ismael  at  his  Coronation  pro- 
claim'd  himself  King  of  Persia  by  name  of 
Pot-Shaw-7smarf-Sophy .  Whence  that  word 
Sophy  was  borrowed  is  much  controverted. 
Whether  it  be  from  the  Armenian  idiom, 
signifying  WooU,  of  which  -the  Shashes  are 
made  that  ennobled  his  new  order.  Whether 
the  name  was  from  Sophy  his  grandsire,  or 
from  the  Greek  word  Sophos  imposed  upon 


SOUBA. 


649 


SOUBABAB. 


Aydar  at  his  conquest  of  Trcbizond  by  the 
Greeks  there,  I  know  not.  Since  then, 
many  have  called  the  Kings  of  Persia 
Sophy's :  but  I  see  no  reason  for  it ;  since 
Jsmael's  son,  grand  and  great  grandsons 
Kings  of  Persia  never  continued  that  name, 
till  this  that  now  reignes,  whose  name  in- 
deed is  Soffee,  but  caauall." — Sir  T.  Herbert, 
ed.  1638,  286. 

1643.  "  Y  avoit  vn  Ambassadeur  Persien 
qui  auoit  est^  enuoyd  en  Europe  de  la  part 
du  Grand  Sophy  Key  de  Perse." — Mocquet, 
Voyages,  269. 

1665. 
"  As  when  the  Tartar  from  his  Russian  foe, 

By  Astracan,  over  the  snowy  plains 

Eetires;   or  Bactrian  Sophy,   from    the 
horns 

Of  Turkish  crescent,   leaves   all  waste 
beyond 

The  realm  of  Aladule,  in  his  retreat 

To  Tauris  or  Casbeen  .  .  .  ." 

Paradise  Lost,  x. 

1673.  "  But  the  Suffee's  Vicar-General 
is  by  his  Place  the  Second  Person  in  the 
Empire,  and  always  the  First  Minister  of 
Bi^te."— Fryer,  338. 

1681.  "La  quarta  parte  comprehende  el 
Reyno  de  Persia,  cuyo  Seiior  se  Uama  en 
estos  tiempos,  el  Gran  Sophi." — Martinez, 


1711.  "In  Consideration  of  the  Com- 
pany's good  Services  .  .  .  they  had  half  of 
the  Customs  of  Gombroon  given  them,  and 
their  successors,  by  a  Pirman  from  the 
Sophi  or  Emperor."— iorfj/e?-,  220. 

1727.  "The  whole  Reign  of  the  last 
Sophi  or  King,  was  managed  by  such 
Vermin,  that  the  Ballowchei  and  Mackrans 
.  .  .  threw  off  the  Yoke  of  Obedience  first, 
and  in  fuU  Bodies  fell  upon  their  Neigh- 
bours in  Ga/ramania." — A.  Ham.  i.  108. 

1815.  "The  SnfFavean  monarchs  were 
revered  and  deemed  holy  on  account  of 
their  descent  from  a  saint." — Malcolm,  S. 
ofPers.,  ii.  427. 

1828.  "  It  is  thy  happy  destiny  to  fol- 
low in  the  train  of  that  brilliant  star  whose 
light  sha,ll  shed  a  lustre  on  Persia,  unknown 
'  since  the  days  of  the  earlier  Soofees." — Tlie 
Kuzzilbash,  i.  192. 

Scuba,  Soobah,  s.  Hind,  from 
Pers.  svia.  A  large  Division  or  Pro- 
Tince  of  tlie  Mogiil  Empire  {e.g.  tlie 
Sulah  of  the  Deocan,  tlie  Buhah  of 
Bengal).  The  word  is  also  frequently 
used  as  short  for  Subaddr,  '  the  Vice- 
roy' (over  a  suha).  It  is  also  "among 
the  Marathas  sometimes  applied  to  a 
smaller  division  comprising  from  5  to 
8  tarafs"  (Wilson). 

c.  1594.  "In  the  fortieth  year  of  his 
majesty's  reign,  his  dominions  consisted  of 
105  Sirkars.  .  .  .  The  empire  was  then 
parcelled  into  12  grand  divisions,  and  each 
was  committed  to  the  government  of  a 
Soobadar  .  .  .  upon  which  occasion  the 
Sovereign  of  the  world  distributed  12  Lacks 


of  beetle.  The  names  of  the  Soohahs  were 
Allahabad,  Agra,  Owdh,  Ajmeer,  Ah- 
medabad,  Bahar,  Bengal,  Dehly,  Cabul, 
Lahoor,  Multan,  and  Malwa :  when  his 
majesty  conquered  Berar,  Khandeess,  and 
Ahmednagur,  they  were  formed  into  three 
Soohahs,  increasing  the  number  to  15,'" — 
Ayeen  {Gladwin),  ii.  1-5. 

17.53.  "Princes  of  this  rank  are  called 
Subahs.  Nizam  al  mulucle  was  Subah  of 
the  Decan  (or  Southern)  provinces .  .  .  The 
Nabobs  of  GonAanore,  Gudapah,  Oamatica, 
Yalore,  Sec,  the  Kings  of  Tritchinopoly, 
Mysore,  Tanjore,  are  subject  to  this  Suhah- 
ship.  Here  is  a  subject  ruling  a  larger 
empire  than  any  in  Europe,  excepting  that 
of  the  MusAjvite." — Orw£,  Fragments,  S9S- 
399. 

1760.  "Those  Emirs  or  Nabobs,  who 
govern  great  Provinces,  are  stUed  Snbahs, 
which  imports  the  same  as  Lord-Lieutenants 
or  Vice-Eioys." — Memoirs  of  the  Ikvolution 
in  Bengal,  p.  6. 

1763.  "Prom  the  word  Souhah,_  signi- 
fying a  province,  the  Viceroy  of  this  vast 
territory  (the  Decan)  is  called  Sotthahdar, 
and  by  the  Europeans  improperly  Soubah," 
Orme,  i.  35. 

1765.  "Let  us  have  done  with  this 
ringing  of  changes  upon  Sonbahs;  there's 
no  end  to  it.    Let  us  boldly  dare  to  be 

Soubah   ourselves " — HolweU,  Sist. 

Events,  &c.,  i.  183. 

1783.  "They  broke  their  treaty  with 
him,  in  which  they  stipulated  to  pay 
400,000i.  a  year  to  the  Suhah  of  Bengal."— 
Burke's  Speech  on  Fox's  India  Bill,  Works, 
iii.  468. 

1804.  "It  is  impossible  for  persons  to 
have  behaved  in  a  more  shufHing  manner 
than  the  Souhah's  servants  have.  .  .  ."— 
Wellington,  ed.  1837,  iii.  11. 

1809.  ' '  These  (pillars)  had  been  removed 
from  a  sacred  building  by  Monsieur  Dupleix, 
when  he  assumed  the  rank  of  Soubah." — 
Lord  Valentia,  i.  373. 

1823.  "The  Delhi  Sovereigns  whose 
vast  empire  was  divided  into  Soubahs,  or 
Governments,  each  of  which  was  ruled  by 
a  Soubahdar  or  Viceroy." — Malcolm,  Gent. 
India,  i.  2. 

Soubadar,  Subadar,  s.  Hind,  from 
Pers.  subadar,  '  one  holding  a  suba ' 
(see  preceding  art.). 

(a).  The  Viceroy,  or  Governor  of  a 
suba. 

(b).  A  local  commandant  or  chief 
officer. 

(c).  The  chief  native  officer  _  of  a 
company  of  Sepoys;  under  the  original 
constitution  of  such  companies,  its 
actual  captain. 

a.— 

See  under  preceding  article. 

b.— 

1673.  "  The  Subidar  of  the  Town  being 
a  Person  of  Quality ...  he  (the  Ambas 


SOUBSOP. 


650 


SOWARBY. 


sador)  thought  good  to  give  him  a  Visit." — 
Fryei;  77. 

1805.  "  The  first  thing  that  the  Suhidar 
of  Vira  Eajendra  Pettah  did,  to  my  utter 
astonishment,  was  to  come  up  and  give  me 
such  a  shake  by  the  hand,  as  would  have 
done  credit  to  a  Scotsman." — ^Letter  in 
Leyden's  Idfe,  49. 

C. 

1747.  "14th  September  .  .  .  Read  the 
former  from  Tellicherry  adviseing  that .  .  . 
in  aday  or  two  they  shall  despatch  another 
Subidar  with  129  more  Sepoys  to  our  assist- 
ance. "—MS.  Consultations  at  Fort  St.  David, 
in  India  Office. 

1760.  "  One  was  the  Subahdar,  equiva- 
lent to  the  Captain  of  a  Company." — Ottm, 
iii.  610. 

c.  1785.  "...  the  Subahdars  or  com- 
manding officers  of  the  black  troops."^ 
Caraccioli,  iii.  174. 

1787.  ".A  Troop  of  Native  Cavalry  on 
the  present  Establishment  consists  of  1 
European  Subaltern,  1  European  Serjeant, 
1  Subidar,  3  Jemadars,  4  Havildars,  4 
Naiques,  1  Trumpeter,  1  Farrier,  and  68 
Privates."— ifep^m.  for  the  Hon.  Gomp.'s 
Mack  Troops  on  the  Coast  of  Coromandel, 
&e.,  p.  6. 

Soursop,  s.  (a).  The  fruit  Anona 
muricata,  L.,  a  variety  of  tlie  custard- 
apple  (q.v.).  This  kind  is  not  well 
known  on  the  Bengal  side  of  India, 
but  it  is  completely  naturalized'  at 
Bomhay.  The  terms  soursop  and  sweet- 
sop  are,  we  believe,  West  Indian.  ■ 

(b).  In  a  note  to  the  passage  quoted 
below,  Grainger  identifies  the  soursop 
with  the  suirsacJc  of  the  Dutch.  But 
ia  this,  at  least  as  regards  use  in  the 
E..  Indies,  there  is  some  mistake.  The 
latter  term,  in.  old  Dutch  writers  on 
the  East,  seems  always  to  apply  to  the 
common  Jack  fruit  (q.v.),  the  '  sour- 
jack,'  in  fact,  as  distinguished  from 
the  superior  kinds,  especially  the 
charnpada  of  the  Malay  Ajchipelago. 

a.— 

1764. 
"...  a  neighbouring  hill 
"  Which  Nature  to  the  Soursop  had  re- 
signed." Grainger,  Bk.  2. 

b.— 

_  1659.  "  There  is  another  kind  of  tree 
(in  Ceylon)  which  they  call  Sursack.  .  .  . 
which  has  leaves  like  a  laurel,  and  bears  its 
fruit,  not  like  oliier  trees  on  twigs  from  the 
branches,  but  on  the  trunk  itseE  . .  ."  etc. 
—Soar,  ed.  1672,  p.  84. 

1661.  Walter  Schulz  says  that  the  fa- 
mous fruit  Jaka  was  called  by  the  Nether- 
landers  in  the  Indies  Soorsack. — p.  236. 

1675.  "The  whole  is  planted  for  the 
most  part  with  coco-palms,  mangoes,  and 
suursaoks. " — ByUof  vara  Goens,  in  Vakntijn, 
Ceylon,  223. 


1778.  "The  one  which  yields  smaller 
fruit,  without  seed,  I  found  at  Columbo, 
Gale,  and  several  other  places.  The  name 
by  which  it  is  properly  known  here  is  the 
Maldivian  Sour  Sack,  and  its  use  here  is 
less  universal  than  that  of  the  other  sort, 
which.  .  .  weighs  30  or  40  lbs." — Thunberg, 
E.  T.,  iv.  255. 

Sowar,  Suwar,  s.  Pers.  sawar, '  a 
horseman.'  A  native  cavalry  soldier ; 
a  mounted  orderly. 

,    1824-5.     "...  The  sowars  who  accom- 
panied him." — Heber,  Orig.  i.  404. 

1827.  "Hartley  had  therefore  no  re- 
source save  to  keep  his  eye  steadily  fixed 
on  the  lighted  match  of  the  sowar  .  . .  who 
rode  before  him." — W.  Scott,  Tlie  Surgeon's 
Daughter,  oh.  xiii. 

Sowar,  Shooter-,  s.  Hind,  from 
Pers.  shutr-sawaT,th.e  rider  of  a  drome- 
dary or  swift  camel.  Such  riders  are 
attached  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Viceroy  on  the  march,  and  of  other 
high  officials  in  Upper  India.  The 
word  sowar  is  quite  misused  by  the 
Great  Duke  in  the  passage  below,  for 
a  camel-cZnVer,  a  sense  it  never  has. 
The  word  written,  or  intended,  may 
however  have  been  surwaun  (q.v.). 

1834.  "I  .  .  .  found  a  fresh  horse  at 
Sufter  Jung's  tomb,  and  at  the  Kutub  a 
couple  of  riding  camels  and  an  attendant 
Shutur  Suwar." — Mem.  of  Col.  Mountain, 
129. 

1840.  "Sent  a  Shuta  Sarwar  (camel 
driver)  off  with  an  express  to  Simla."— 
Osborne,  Court  and  Carnip  of  Bunj.  Singh, 
179. 

1842.  "  At  Peshawur,  it  appears  by  the 
papers  I  read  last  night,  that  they  have 
camels,  but  no  sowars,  or  drivers."— Letter 
of  D.  of  Wellington,  in  Indiam  Administra- 
tion of  Ld.  Ellenborough,  228. 

Sowarry,  Suwarree,  s.  Hind,  from 
Pers.  aawari.  A  cavalcade,  a  cortege 
of  mounted  attendants. 

1803.  ' '  They  must  have  tents,  elephants, 
and  other  sewary ;  and  must  have  with 
them  a  suificient  body  of  troops  to  guard 
their  persons." — A.  Wellesley,  in  Life  of 
Mun/ro,  i.  346. 

1809.  "He  had  no  sawarry."— jW.  Ta- 
lentia,  i.  388. 

1814.  "  I  was  often  reprimanded  by  the 
Zemindars  and  native  officers,  for  leaving 
the  suwarree,  or  state  attendants,  at  the 
outer  gate  of  the  city,  when  I  took  my 
evening  excursion." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  iii. 
420. 

1827.  "Orders  were  given  that  on  the 
next  day  all  should  be  in  readiness  for  the 
Sowarree,  a  grand  procession,  when  the 
Prince  was  to  receive  the  Begum  as  an 
honoured  gaest."— Walter  Scott,  The  Sur- 
geon's Dwughter,  ch.  xiv.  i 


SOfVABBr  CAMEL. 


651 


STATION. 


c.  1831.     "Je  tacherai  d'^viter  toute  la 
■  poussifere   de   ces  immenses   sowarris." — 
Jacquemont,  Gorreap.  ii.  121. 

Sowarry  Camel.  A  swift  or  riding 
camel.    See  Sowar,  Shooter-. 

1835.  "  '  I  am  told  you  dress  a  camel 
beautifully;,'  said  the  young  Princess,  '  and 
I  was  anxious  to  .  .  .  ask  you  to  instruct 
my  people  how  to  attire  a  sawari  camel.' 
This  was  flattering  me  on  a  very  weak 
point :  there  is  but  one  thing  in  the  world 
that  I  perfectly  understand,  and  that  is 
how  to  dress  a  camel." — Wanderings  of  a 
PUgrim,  ii.  36. 

Sowcar,  s.  Hind.  sahuJcar ;  alleged 
to  be  from  sddhu,  '  rigit,'  and  kdr, 
'  doer, '  Gruj .  savakar.  A  native  banker ; 
corresponding  to  the  Chettyof  S.  India. 

1803.  "You  should  not  confine  your 
dealings  to  one  soucar.  Open  a  communi- 
cation with  every  soucar  in  Poonah,  and 
take  monej'  from  any  man  who  will  give  it 
you' for  bills." — Wellington,  Desp.,  ii.  1 
(ed.  1837). 

1826.  "We  were  also  sahoukars,  and 
granted  bills  of  exchange  upon  Bombay  and 
Madras,  and  we  advanced  moneys  upon 
mteiesf—Pandurang  Sari,  174. 

Soy,  s.  A  kind  of  condiment  once 
popular.  Tbe  word  is  Japanese  si-yau,* 
C&D..  sM-yu.  It  is  made  from  tte 
beans  of  a  plant  common  in  the 
Himalaya  and  E.  Asia,  and  much 
cultiyated,  viz.  Glycine  Sofa,  Sieb.  and 
Zucc.  (Soya  hispida,  Moench..)  boiled 
down  and  fermented. 

1679.  "...  Mango  and  Saio,  two  sorts 
of  sauces  brought  from  the  East  Indies." — 
Jownud  of  John  Locke,  in  Zd.  King's  Life 
ofL.,  i.  249. 

1688.  "I  have  been  told  that  soy  is 
made  with  a  fishy  composition,  and  it 
seems  most  likely  by  the  Taste;  tho'  a 
Gentleman  of  my  Acquaintance  who  was 
very  intimate  with  one  that  sailed  often 
from  Tonquin  to  Japan,  from  whence  the 
true  Soy  comes,  told  me  that  it  was  made 
only  with  Wheat  and  a  sort  of  Beans  mixt 
with  Water  and  Salt."— iJosmpicr,  ii.  28. 

1690.  "...  Sony,  the  choicest  of  all 
Sawoes."— 0«;Mi^fci»,  397. 

1712.  "  Hoc  legumen  in  coquina  Japo- 
nic4  utramque  replet  paginam ;  ex  eo  nam- 
que  conficitur :  turn  puis  Miso  dicta,  quae 
feroulis  pro  consistently,  et  butyri  loco 
additur,  butyrum  enim  hfic  coel6  res  ignota 
est;  turn  Soojn  dictum  embamma,  quod 
nisi  ferculis,  certfe  frictis  et  assatis  omni- 
bus affunditur."— 5aemi)/e7-,  Amoen.  Exot. 
p.  839. 

1776.  An  elaborate  account  of  the  pre- 
paration of   Soy  is    given   in    Thvmberg's 

*  A  young  Japanese  fellow-passenger  gave  the 
ptonnnciation  clearly  as  sho-yu,— A.  B. 


Travels,  E.  T.,  iv.  121-122 ;  and  more 
briefly  by  Kaempfer  on  the  page  quoted 
above. 

Spin,  s.  An  unmarried  lady;  po- 
pular abbreviation  of  '  Spinster.' 

Sponge  Cake,  s.  This  well-known 
form  of  cake  is  called  througbout  Italy 
pane  di  Spagna,  a  fact  that  suggested 
to  us  the  possibUity  tbat  the  English, 
name  is  really  a  corruption  of  Spanish- 
cake.  The  name  in  Japan  tends  to 
confirm  this,  and  must  be  our  ex- 
cuse for  introducing  the  term  here. 

1880.  "There  is  a  cake  called  iosaieiVa 
resembling  sponge-cake  ...  It  is  said  to 
have  been  introduced  by  the  Spaniards, 
and  that  its  name  is  a  corruption  of  Cas- 
tiUa." — Miss  Bird's  Japan,  i.  235. 

Spotted-Deer.  Axis  maculatus  of 
Gray,  H.  Chital. 

1673.  "The  same  Night  we  travelled 
easily  to  Megatana,  using  our  i'owling- 
Pieces  all  the  way,  being  here  presented 
with  Kich  Game,  as  Peacocks,  Doves,  and 
Pigeons,  Ghitrels,  or  Spotted  Deer." — Fryer, 
71. 

1679.  "  There  being  convenieney  in  this 
place  for  ye  breeding  up  of  Spotted  Seer, 
which  the  Hon'ble  Company  doe  every 
yeare  order  to  be  sent  home  for  His  Ma- 
jesty, it  is  ordered  that  care  be  taken  to 
breed  them  up  in  this  Factory  (Madapol- 
1am),  to  be  sent  home  accordingly. — JPt.  S. 
Geo>-ge  Council  (on  Tour),  16th  April,  in 
JVotes  and  Extracts,  Madras,  1871. 

1682.  "This  is  a  fine  pleasant  situation, 
full  of  great  shady  trees,  mcst  of  them 
Tama/rins,  well  stored  with  peacocks  and 
Spotted  Deer  like  ourf  aUow-deer. " — Hedges, 
Oct.  16th. 

Sq^lieeze,  s.  This  is  used  in.  Anglo- 
Chinese  talk  for  an  illegal  exaction. 
It  is,  we  suppose,  the  translation  of  a 
Chinese  expression.  It  corresponds  to 
the  malatolta  of  the  Middle  Ages,  and 
to  many  other  slang  phrases  in  many 
tongues. 

1882.  "  If  the  licence  (of  the  Hong  mer- 
chants) .  .  .  was  costly,  it  secured  to  them 
uninterrupted  and  extraordinary  pecuniary 
advantages ;  but  on  the  other  hand  it 
subjected  them  to  'calls'  or  'squeezes' 
for  contributions  to  public  works,  ...  for 
the  reUef  of  districts  suffering  from  scarcity 
...  as  well  as  for  the  often  imaginary  .  . . 
damage  caused  by  the  overflowing  of  the 
'  Yangtse  Keang'  or  the  '  Yellow  River.'" 
— The  Eankwae  at  Canton,  p.  36. 

Station,  s.  A  word  of  constant 
recurrence  in  Anglo-Indian  colloquial. 
It  is  the  usual  designation  of  the  place 
where  the  English  officials  of  a  dis- 


STEVEDORB. 


652 


SUCLAT. 


triot,  or  the  officers  of  a  garrison  (not 
in  a  fortress)  reside.  Also  the  aggre- 
gate society  of  such  a  place. 

1866. 
"  And  if  I  told  how  much  I  ate  at  one 
Mofussil  station, 
J'm  sure  'twould  cause  at  home  a  most 
extraordinary  sensation." 

(Trevelyan)  The  Dawk  Bungalow,  in 
Fraser,  Ixxiii.  p.  391. 
„        "Who   asked    the    Station   to 
dinner,  and  allowed  only  one  glass  of  Sim- 
kin  to  each  guest." — Ihid.  231. 

Stevedore,  s.  One  employed  to 
stow  the  cargo  of  a  ship,  and  to  un- 
load it.  The  verb  estivar  is  used  in 
both  Sp.  and  Port,  in  the  sense  of 
stowing  cargo,  implying  originally  to 
pack  close,  as  to  press  wool.  Estivador 
is  given  in  the  Sp.  Dictionaries  only 
in  the  sense  of  a  wool-packer,  but  no 
doubt  has  been  used  in  every  sense 
of  estivar.     See  Skeat,  s.  v. 

Stick-Insect,  s.  The  name  com- 
monly applied  to  certain  orthopterous 
insects,  of  the  family  Phasmddae, 
which  have  the  strongest  possible  re- 
semblance to  dry  twigs  or  pieces  of 
stick,  sometimes  6  or  7  inches  in 
length. 

1754.  "The  other  remarkable  animal 
which  I  met  with  at  Guddalore  was  the 
animated  Stalk,  of  which  there  are  differ- 
ent kinds.  Some  appear  like  dried  straws 
tied  together,  others  like  grass  .  .  ." — Ives, 
p.  20. 

1860.  "The  Stick-inseot.— The  Phas- 
midae  or  spectres  .  .  .  present  as  close  a 
resemblance  to  small  branches,  or  leafless 
twigs,  as  their  congeners  do  to  green  leaves. 
.  .  ." — Bmerson-Terment,  Ceylon,  i.  252. 

Stink-wood,  s.  Foetidia  Mauriti- 
ana.  Lam.,  a  myrtaceous  plant  of 
Mauritius,  called  there  Bois  puant. 
"  At  the  Carnival  in  Goa,  one  of  the 
sports  is  to  drop  bits  of  this  stink- 
wood  into  the  pockets  of  respectable 
persons." — Birdwood  (MS.). 

Stridhana,  Streedhana,  s.  Skt. 
stri-dhana,  'women's  property.'  A 
term  of  Hindu  Law,  applied  to  certain 
property  belonging  to  a  woman,  which 
follows  a  law  of  succession  different 
from  that  which  regulates  other  pro- 
perty. The  term  is  first  to  be  found 
in  the  works  of  Jones  and  Oolebrooke 
(1790-1800),  but  has  recently  been 
introduced  into  European  scientific 
treatises. 

_  1875.  "The  settled  property  of  a  mar- 
ried woman   ...    is  well  known  to  the 


Hindoos  under  the  name  of  stridhan." — 
Maine,  Early  Institutions,  321. 

Stupa.    See  Tope. 

Sucker-Bucker,  n.p.  A  name  often 
given  in  N.  India  to  Upper  Sind,  from 
two  neighbouring  places,  viz. ,  the  town 
of  Sakhar  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Indus,  and  the  island-fortress  of 
Bdkkar  or  Bhakkar  in  the  river.  An 
alternative  name  is  Eoree-Budeer  j 
from  Rohrl,  a  town  opposite  Bakkar, 
on  the  left  bank,  the  name  of  which 
is  probably  a  relic  of  the  ancient  town 
of  Aror  or  Alor,  though  the  site  has 
been  changed  since  the  Indus  adopted 
its  present  bed. 

c.  1333.  ' '  I  passed  5  days  at  Labari . .  . 
and  quitted  it  to  proceed  to  Bakar.  They 
thus  call  a  iine  town  through  which  flows  a 
canal  derived  from  the  river  Sind." — Ibn 
Batuta,  iii.  114-115. 

1521.  Shah  Beg  "  then  took  his  departure 
for  Bhakkar,  and  after  several  days'  march- 
ing arrived  at  the  plain  surrounding  Sak- 
har."— Turlchan  Noma,  in  Elliot,  i.  311. 

1554.  "After  a  thousand  sufferings  we 
arrived  at  the  end  of  some  days'  journey, 
at  Siawan  (Sehwam),  and  then,  passing  by 
Patara  and  DarEja,  we  entered  the  fortress 
of  Bakr."— ySsdi  'AU,  p.  136. 

1616.  "Bnckor,  the  Chief e  Citie,  is 
called  Bnckor  succor." — Terry. 

Sucket,  s.  Old  English.  Wright 
explains  the  word  as  '  dried  sweetmeats 
or  sugar-plums.'  Does  it  not  in  the 
quotations  rather  mean  loaf-sugar  ? 

1584.     "  White  Bucket  from  Zindi"  {i._e. 
Sind)  "  Cambaia,  and  China." — Barret,  in 
HaU.  ii.  412. 
c.  1620-30. 

" For  this. 

This  Candy  wine,  three  merchants  were 

undone ; 
These  Buckets  brake  as  many  more." 
Beaum.  and  Fletch.,  The  LUUe 
French  Lawyer,  i.  1. 

Suclat,  Sackcloth,  etc.,  s.  Pers. 
sakalldt,  or  sakallat,  saklatm,  sakUtim, 
applied  to  certain  woollen  stuffs,  and 
particularly  now  to  European  broad- 
cloth. It  is  sometimes  defined  as 
scarlet  broad  cloth ;  but  though  this 
colour  is  frequent,  it  does  not  seem  to 
be  essential  to  the  name.  It  has, 
however,  been  supposed  that  our  word 
scarlet  comes  from  some  form  of  the 
present  word  (see  Skeat,  s.v.  Scarlet).* 


*  Here  is  an  instance  in  whicli  scarlet  is  used 
for  '  scarlet  broadcloth.' 

c.  1666.  " .  .  .  .  they  laid  them  out,  partly  in 
fine  Cotton  Cloth  ....   partly  in  Silken  Stufls 


8UCLAT. 


653 


SUDDMB. 


Buttlie  fact  that  tlie  Arab,  dictionaries 
give  a  form.  sosfoVilof  must  not  be  trusted 
to.  It  is  a  modem  form,  probably- 
taken  from  the  European  word. . 

The  word  is  found  in  the  medieval 
literature  of  Europe  in  the  form 
sidatoun,  a  term  which  has  been  the 
subject  of  controversy  both  as  to  ety- 
mology and  to  exact  meaning  (see 
Marco  Polo,  Bk.  i.  ch.  58,  notea). 
Among  the  conjectures  as  to  etymology 
are  a  derivation  from  Ar.  sakl,  '  polish- 
ing' (see  Sicligur) ;  from  Sicily  (Ar. 
Sikiliya);  and  from  the  Latin  cyclas, 
ii/'cladatus.  In  the  Arabic  Vocabulista 
of  the  13th  century  (Florence,  1871), 
siklatun  is  translated  by  ddas.  The 
ooiclusion  come  to  in  the  note  on 
Marco  Polo,  based,  partly  but  not  en- 
tirely, on  the  modern  meaning  of  sak- 
dlat,  was  that  saklatim  was  probably  a 
light  woollen  texture.  But  Dozy  and 
De  Jong  give  it  as  Stoffe  de  soie,  hrocJiee 
d'or,  and  the  passage  from  Edrisi  sup- 
ports this  undoubtedly. 

To  the  north  of  India  the  name 
auklSi  is  given  to  a  stuff  imported 
from  the  borders  of  China. 

1040.  "The  robes  were  then  brought, 
consisting  of  valuable  frocks  of  aaklatun  of 
various  colours.  .  .  ." — BaihaM,  in  Elliot, 
ii.  148. 

c.  1150.  Almeria  (Almarla)  was  a 
Musulman  city  at  the  time  of  the  Moravi- 
dae.  It  was  then  a  place  of  great  industry, 
and  reckoned,  among  otliers,  800  silk  looms, 
where  they  manufactured  costly  robes,  bro- 
cades, the  stuffs  known  as  Saklatiiii  Is- 
fahSm.  .  .  and  various  other  silk  tissues." 
—Edrisi  (Joubert),  ii.  40. 

c.  1220.  "Tabriz.  The  chief  city  of 
Azarbaijan.  .  .  .  They  make  there  'the 
stuffs  called  'attabl  (see  Tabby),  Siklatiin, 
KhitSM,  fine  satins  and  other  textures 
which  are  exported  everywhere." — Yakut, 
in  BarUer  de  Meynard,  i.  133. 

c.  1370? 
"  His  heer,  his  herd,  was  lyk  safltroun 

That  to  his  girdel  raughte  adoun 
Hise  shoos  of  Cordewane, 

Of  Brugges  were  his  hosen  broun 

His  Eobe  was  of  Syklatoiin 
That  coste  many  a  Jane." 
GhoMcer,  Sir  Thopas,  4  (Fumival, 
EUesmere  Text). 

0. 1590. 
"  Suklat-s-iJSmi  o  Farangl  o  PurtagSll " 

(Broadcloth  of  Turkey,  .of  Europe,  and  of 
Portugal)  .  .  . — Am  (orig.)  i.  110. 
Blochmanu  renders  'Scarlet   Broadcloth' 
(see  above). 


streaked  with  Gold  or  Silver,  to  make  Vests  and 
.  Summer-Drawers  of;  partly  in  English  Scarlet,  to 
make  two  Arabian  Vests  of  for  their  King  .  .  ." — 
Bemier,  K  T.  48. 


1673.  "Suffahaun  is  already  full  of 
London  Cloath,  or  Sackcloath  Londre,  as 
they  call  it." — Fryer,  224. 

"  His  Hose  of  London  Sackcloth  of  any 
Colour."  lb.  391. 

1854. 
"  List  of  Chinese  articles  brought  to  India. 
*  *  *  * 

' '  Suklat,  a  kind  of  camlet  made  of  camel's 
hair." — Cunningham's  Ladak,  242. 

1862.  "  In  this  season  travellers  wear 
garments  of  sheep-skin  with  sleeves,  the 
fleecy  side  inwards,  and  the  exterior  covered 
with  Sooklat,  or  blanket." — Punjab  Trade 
Report,  p.  57. 

„      Broadcloth  (Europe),  ('  Suklat,' 
'Mahoot')" — Id.  App.  p.  coxxx. 

Sudden  death.  Anglo-Indian  slang 
for  a  fowl  served  as  a  spatchcock,  the 
standing  dish  at  a  dawk-bungalow  in 
former  days.  The  bird  was  caught 
in  the  yard,  as  the  traveller  entered, 
and  was  on  the  table  by  the  time  he 
had  bathed  and  dressed. 

Sudder,  adj.,  but  used  as  s.  Liter- 
ally 'chief,'  being  Ar.  sadr.  This 
term  had  a  technical  application  under 
Mahommedan  rule  to  a  chief  Judge, 
as  in  the  example  quoted  in  a  foot- 
note.* The  use  of  the  word  seems  to 
be  almost  confined  to  the  Bengal 
Presidency.  Its  principal  applications 
are  the  following : 

(a.)  Sudder  Board-  This  is  the 
'  Board  of  Revenue,'  of  which  there  is 
one  at  Calcutta,  and  one  in  the  N.W. 
Provinces  at  Allahabad.  There  is  a 
Board  of  Eevenue  at  Madras,  but  not 
called  '  Sudder  Board '  there. 

(b.)  Sudder  Court,  i.e.  '  Sudder 
Adawlat  {sadr  'adalat).  This  was  till 
1862,  in  Calcutta  and  in  the  N.  W.  P., 
the  chief  court  of  appeal  from  the  Mo- 
fussil  or  District  Courts,  the  Judges 
being  members  of  the  Bengal  Civil 
Service.  In  the  year  named  the  Calcutta 
Sudder  Court  was  amalgamated  with 
the  Supreme  Court  (in  which  English 
Law  had  been  administered  by  English 
Barrister-Judges),  the  amalgamated 
Court  being  entitled  The  High  Court 
of  Judiciary.  A  similar  Court  also 
superseded  the  Sudder  Adawlut  in  the 
N.  W.  P. 

c.  Sudder  Ameen,  i.e.  chief  Ameen 

*  c.  1340.  "  The  Sadr-jiMji  ('  Chief  of  the 
World ')  i.  e.  the  Kadi-ai-ffwSai  (*  Judge  of  Judges ') 
....  possesses  "ten  townships,  producing  a  re- 
venue of  ahout  60,000  tankas.  He  is  also  called 
Sadr-al-Islam." — SMMlyuddin  Dimi&liki,  in  Notice 
it  Extraits,  xiii.  185. 


SVGAB. 


654 


SUGAR. 


(q.v.)  This  was  the  designation  of 
the  second  rank  of  native  Judge  in 
the  classification  which  was  super- 
seded in  Bengal  by  Act  XVI.  of  1868, 
in  Bombay  by  Act  XIV.  of  1869,  and 
in  Madras  by  Act  III.  of  1873.  Under 
that  system  the  highest  rank  of  native 
Judge  was  Principal  Sudder  Ameen; 
the  2nd  rank,  Sudder  Ameen;  the 
3rd,  Moonsiif.  In  the  new  classifica- 
tion there  are  in  Bengal  Subordinate 
Judges  of  the  1st,  2nd  and  3rd  grade, ' 
and  Munsiffs  (see  Moonseff)  of  4 
grades ;  iu  Bombay,  Subordinate 
Judges  of  the  1st  class  in  3  grades, 
and  2nd  class  in  4  grades ;  and  in 
Madras  Subordinate  Judges  in  3 
grades,  and  Munsiffs  in  4  grades. 

(d.)  Sudder  _  Station,  The  cHef 
station  of  a  district,  viz.,  that  where 
the  Collector,  Judge,  and  other  chief 
civil  officials  reside,  and  where  their 
Courts  are. 

Sugar,  s.  This  familiar  word  is  of 
Sanskrit  origin.  Sarkara  originally 
signifies  '  grit  or  gravel,'  Ihence  crys- 
tallized sugar,  and  through  a  Prakrit 
form  saZc^ara  gave  the  Persian  sAa/cter, 
the  Greek  (ran^ap  and  tyoKxapov,  and 
the  late  Latin  aaccharum.  The  Arabic 
is  suhhar,  or  with  the  article  as-sukkar, 
and  it  is  probable  that  our  modem 
forms,  It.  zucchero  and  succheru,  Pr. 
siwre,  Germ.  Zucker,  Eng.  sugar,  came, 
as  well  as  the  Span,  azucar  and  Port. 
assucar,  from  the  Arabic  direct,  and  not 
through  Latin  or  Greek.*  In  fact  the 
ancient  knowledge  of  the  product  was 
slight  and  vague,  and  it  was  by  the 
Arabs  that  the  cultivation  of  the  sugar- 
cane was  introduced  into  Egjrpt, 
Sicily,  and  Andalusia.  It  is  possible 
indeed,  and  not  improbable,  that  palm- 
sugar  (see  Jaggery)  is  a  much  older 
product  than  that  of  the  cane.  The 
original  habitat  of  the  latter  is  not 
known ;  there  is  only  a  slight  and 
doubtful  statement  of  Loureiro,  who, 
in  speaking  of  Cochin-Ohina,  uses 
the  words  "habitat  et  colitur" — • 
which  may  imply  its  existence 
in  a  wild  state,  as  well  as  under 
cultivation,  in  that  country.  De 
CandoUe  assigns  its  earliest  produc- 
tion to  the  country  extending  from 
Cochin-China  to  Bengal. 

Though,  as  we  have  said,  the  know- 


*  The  Russian  is  sakluxr;  Polish,  zukier;  Hung,, 
zul:ur. 


ledge  which  the  ancients  had  of  sugar 
was  very  dim,  we  are  disposed  greatly 
to  question  the  thesis,  which  has  been 
so  confidently  maintained  by  Sahnasius 
and  later  writers,  that  the  original 
saccharon  of  Greek  and  Eoman  writers 
was  not  sugar  but  the  siliceous  con- 
cretion sometimes  deposited  in  bam- 
boos, and  used  in  medieval  medicine 
under  the  name  of  tabashir  (q.v.).  It 
is  just  possible  that  PUny,  in  the 
passage  quoted  below,  may  have 
jumbled  up  two  different  things,  but 
we  see  no  sufficient  evidence  even  of 
this.  In  White's  Latin  Dictionary  we 
read  that  by  the  word  saccharon  is 
meant  (not  sugar  but)  "  a  sweet  juice 
distilling  from  the  joints  of  the 
bamboo."  This  is  nonsense.*  There  is 
no  such  sweet  juice  distilled  from  the 
joints  of  the  bamboo ;  nor  is  the  sub- 
stance tabashir  at  all  sweet.t  It  could 
never  have  been  called  "  honey  "  (see 
Dioscorides  and  Pliny  below) ;  and  the 
name  of  hamhoo-svgar  appears  to  have 
been  given  it  by  the  Arabs  merely 
because  of  some  resemblance  of  its 
concretions  to  lumps  of  sugar. 
All  the  erroneous  notices  of  a-dx- 
xapov  seem  to  be  easily  accounted 
for  by  lack  of  knowledge ;  and  they 
are  exactly  paralleled  by  the  loose 
and  inaccurate  stories  about  the  origin 
of  camphor,  of  lac,  and  what-not,  iiat 
may  be  found  within  the  boards  of 
this  book. 

In  the  absence  or  scarcity  of  sugar, 
honey  was  the  type  of  sweetness,  and 
hence  the  name  of  honey  applied  to 
sugar  in  several  of  these  early  extracts. 
This  phraseology  continued  down  to 
the  Iifiddle  Ages,  at  least  in  its  appli- 
cation to  uncrystalUzed  products  of  the 
sugar-cane,  and  analogous  substances. 
In  the  quotation  from  Pegolotti  we 
apprehend  that  his  three  kinds  of 
honey  indicate  honey,  treacle,  and  a 
syrup  or  treacle  made  from  the  sweet 
pods  of  the  carob-tree. 

Sugar  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
in  early  Chinese  use.  The  old  Chinese 
books  often  mention  shi-mi  or '  stone- 


*  There  is  a  statement  of  this  kind  in  Piso's 
Mamtissa  Aromatica,  1658,  p.  186.  But  we  never 
did  hear  of  any  fact,  nor  can  we  now,  to  justiiy 
the  statement.  Piso  does  not  appear  to  have  been 
in  the  tropics  himself. 

t  In  fact,  since  this  was  written  we  have  seen 
and  tasted  genuine  tahashir,  or  siliceous  deposit  in 
bamboo.  It  is  slightly  bitter  and  physicky  in  taste, 
with  no  approach  to  sweetness.  It  is  a  hydrate  of 
silica. 


SUGAB. 


655 


SUGAR. 


honey'  as  a  product  of  India  and 
Persia.  In  the  reign  of  Taitsung 
^627 — 650)  a  man  was  sent  to  Gran^etio 
India  to  learn  the  art  of  sugar-making ; 
and  Marco  Polo  below  mentions  the 
introduction  from  Egypt  of  the  further 
art  of  refining  it.  In  India  now, 
.Ghlnl  (Chinese)  is  applied  to  the 
■whiter  kinds  of  common  sugar ;  Mlsri, 
or  Egyptian,  to  sugar-candy;  loaf- 
sugar  is  called  kand. 

c.  A.D.  60. 
"  Quaque   ferens  rapidum  diviso   giirgite 
fontem 
Vastis  Indus  aquis  mixtum  non  sentit 

Hydaspen : 
Quique  bibunt  tenera  dulcis  ab  arundine 
suocos  ..."  Imcan,  iii.  235. 

„  "  Aiunt  inveniri  apud  Indos  mel 
in  arundinum  foliis,  (juod  aut  nos  illius 
cceli,  aut  ipsius  arundinis  humor  dulcis  et 
pinguis  gignat."— Seneca,  Epist.  Ixxxiv. 

c.  A.D.  6.5.  "  It  is  called  o-aKx^P"",  and 
is  a  kind  of  honey  which  solidifies  In  India, 
and  in  Arabia  Felix;  and  is  found  upon 
canes,  in  its  substance  resembling  salt, 
andcnmched  by  the  teeth  as  salt  is.  Mixed 
with  water  and  drunk,  it  is  good  for  the 
belly  and  stomach,  and  for  affections  of  the 
bladder  and  kidneys." — Dioscorides,  Mat. 
Med.  ii.  c.  104. 

c.  A.D.  70.  "  Saccharon  et  Arabia  fert, 
sed  laudatius  India.  Est  autem  mel  in 
harundinibus  coUectum,  cummium  modo 
candidum,  dentibus  fragile,  amplissimum 
nucia  abellanae  magnitudine,  ad  medicinae 
tantum  usum." — Plin.  Hist.  Hat.  xii.  8. 

0. 170.  "But  all  these  articles  are  hotter 
than  is  desirable,  and  so  they  aggravate 
fevers,  much  as  wine  would.  But  oxymeli 
alone  does  not  aggravate  fever,  whilst  it  is 
an  active  purgative  .  .  .  Not  undeservedly, 
I  think,  that  saecharnm  may  also  be 
counted  among  things  of  this  ojuality  .  .  ." — 
Galen,  Methodus  Medendi,  viii. 

0.  636.    "  In  Indicia  stagnis  nasci  arun- 
dines    calamique    dicuntur,    ex    quorum 
ladicibus  expressum  suavissimum  succum 
bibunt.    Vnde  et  Varro  alt : 
Indica  non  magno  in  arbore  crescit  arundo ; 
Illius  et  lentia  premitur  radicibus  humor, 
Dulciaquinequeant  succo  concedere  mella." 
Isidori  Hispalenais  Origim/wm, 
Liber  xvii.  cap.  vii. 
c.  1220.    ' '  Sunt  insuper  in  Terra  (Sancta) 
cmwmeUae  de  quibus  zucchaia  ex  compres- 
sione   eliquatur." — Jacobi    Vitriaci,    Hist. 
Jherosolym.  cap.  Ixxxv. 

1298.  "Bangala  est  une  provence  vers 
midi ...  II  font  grant  merchandie,  car  il 
ont  espi  e  galanga  e  gingiber  e  succare  et 
de  maintes  autres  chieres  espices." — Marco 
Polo,  Geog.  Text,  ch.  cxxvi. 

„  Je  voz  di  que  en  oeste  provences  " 
(Quinsai  or  Chekiang)  "naist  et  se  fait 
plus  sucar  qe  ne  fait  en  tout  le  autre 
monde,  et  ce  est  encore  grandissime  vente." 
—Id,  oh.  cliii. 


1298.  "And  before  this  city  "(a  place 
near  Fu-ohau)  "came  imder  the  Great  Can 
these  people  knew  not  how  to  make  fine 
sugar  Xzucchero) ;  they  only  used  to  boil  and 
skim  the  juice,  which,  when  cold,  left  a 
black  paste.  l3nt  after  they  came  under 
the  G-reat  Can  some  men  of  Babylonia " 
[i.e.  of  Cairo)  "who  happened  to  be  at 
the  Court  proceeded  to  this  city  and  taught 
the  people  to  refine  the  sugar  with  the  ashes 
of  certain  trees." — Id.  in  Bamusio,  ii.  49, 

c.  1343.  "In  Cyprus  the  following 
articles  are  sold  by  the  hundred-weight 
[cantara  di  peso)  and  at  a  price  in  besants : 
Bound  pepper,  sugar  in  powder  {polvere  di 
zucchero) .  .  .  sugars  in  loaves  (zuccheri  in 
pani),  bees'  honey,  sugar-cane  honey,  and 
carob-honey  {■mele  d'ape,  mele  di  carmameli, 
mele  di  cmrube).  .  .  ."—JPegolotti,  Gi. 

,,  "Loaf  sugars  are  of  several  sorts, 
viz.  zucchero  mucchera,  caffettino,  and  l>am- 
hillonia ;  and  w/nsciatto,  and  donmaschino; 
and  the  mucchera  is  the  best  sugar  there  ia ; 
for  it  is  more  thoroughly  boiled,  and  its  paste 
is  whiter,  and  more  solid,  than  any  other 
sugar ;  it  is  in  the  form  of  the  bambillonia 
sugar  like  this  A ;  and  of  this  muccha/ra 
kind  but  little  comes  to  the  west,  because 
nearly  the  whole  is  kept  for  the  mouth  and 
for  the  use  of  the  Soldan  himself. 

"Zucchero  caffettitw  is  the  next  best 
after  the  muccara  .  .  . 

"  Zuceheio  Bambillonia  is  the  best  next 
after  the  best  caffettino. 

"Zucchero  musdatto  is  the  best  after 
that  of  Bambillonia. 

«  «  « 

"  Zucchero  chandi,  the  bigger  the  pieces 
are,  and  the  whiter,  and  the  brighter,  so 
much  is  it  the  better  and  finer,  and  there 
should  not  be  too  much  small  stuff. 

"  Powdered  sugars  are  of  many  kinds, 
as  of  Cyprus,  of  Bhodes,  of  the  Cranco  of 
Monreale,  and  of  Alexandria ;  and  they 
are  all  made  originally  in  entire  loaves  j 
but  as  they  are  not  so  thoroughly  done,  as 
the  other  sugars  that  keep  their  loaf  shape 
.  .  .  the  loaves  tumble  to  pieces,  and  return 
to  powder,  and  so  it  is  called  powdered 
sugar  ..."  (and  a  great  deal  more). — ^Pc^ro- 
lotti,  362-365. 

We  cannot  interpret  most  of  the  names 
in  the  preceding  extract.  JBambillonia  is 
'  Sugar  of  Babylon,'  i.e.  of  Cairo,  and  Dom- 
maschino  of  Damascus.  Mucchera,*  Caffet- 
tino, and  Musciatto,  no  doubt  aU  represent 
Arabic  terms  used  in  the  trade  at  Alexan- 
dria, but  we  cannot  identify  them. 

c.  1345.  "  J'ai  vu  vendre  dans  le  Ben- 
gale  .  .  .  un  rithl  desucre  (al-sukkar),  poids 
de  Dihly,  pour  quatre  drachmes." — Ibn 
Batuta,  iv.  211. 

1516.  "  Moreover  they  make  in  this  city 
(Bengala,  i.e.  probably  Chittagong)  nmch 
and  good  white  cane  sugar  (acuquere 
branco  de  canas),  but  they  do  not  know 
how  to  consolidate  it  and  make  loaves  of 
it,  so  they  wrap  up  the  powder  in  certain 
wrappers  of  raw  hide,  very  well  stitched 


*  See  also  under  Candy  (Sugar),  the  second 
quotation. 


SULTAN. 


85® 


SUMATRA. 


up ;  and  make  great  loads  of  it,  which  are 
despatched  for  sale  to  many  parts,  for  it  is 
a  great  traffic." — Barbosa,  Lisbpn  ed.,  362. 

1807.  "  Chaoun  sait  que  par  effet  des  re- 
gards de  Farid,  des  monceaux  de  terre  se 
ohangeaient  en  suore.  Tel  est  le  motif  du 
surnom  de  Schakar  ganj,  '  tr^sor  de  sucre ' 
qui  hti  a  ^t^  donn^." — Araiah-i-Mahfil, 
quoted  by  Garcin  de  Tassy,  Bel.  Mm.  95. 

(This  is  the  saint,  Farid-uddin  Shakar- 
ganj  (d.  A.D.  1268)  whose  shrine  is  at  Pak 
Pattan  in  the  Punjab.) 

1810.  "Although  the  sugar  cane  is  sup- 
posed by  many  to  be  indigenous  in  India, 
yet  it  has  only  been  within  the  last  50 
years  that  it  has  been  cultivated  to  any 
great  extent .  .  .  Strange  to  say,  the  only 
sugar-candy  used  until  that  time  "  (20  years 
before  the  date  of  the  book)  "was  received 
from  China ;  latterly,  however,  many  gen- 
tlemen have  speculated  deeply  in  the  manu- 
facture. We  now  see  sugar-candy  of  the 
first  quality  manufactured  in  various  places 
of  Bengal,  and  I  believe  it  is  at  least 
admitted  that  the  raw  sugars  from  that 
quarter  are  eminently  good." — Williamson, 
r.  M.,  ii.  133. 

Sultan,  s.  Arab,  svltan,  a  Prince, 
a  Monarct.  But  this  concrete  sense  is, 
in  Arabic,  post-classical  only.  The 
classical  sense  is  abstract  '  dominion.' 
The  corresponding  words  in  Hebrew 
and  Aramaic  have,  as  usual,  sh  or  s. 
Thus  sholtan  in  Daniel  {e.g.  vi.  26 — "in 
the. whole  dominion  of  my  kingdom  ") 
— ^is  exactly  the  same  word.  The  con- 
crete word,  corresponding  to  sultan  in 
its  post-classical  sense,  is  sTialtU,  which 
is  applied  to  Joseph  in  Gen.  xlii.  6 — 
"governor."  So  Saladin  (Tusuf 
Salah-ad-din)  was  not  the  first  Joseph 
who  was  sultan  of  Egypt. 

C.  950.  " 'Eirt  Se  ttJs  BewriAeias  MixotrjA  To5  vtoi) 
®eo^i\6v  a.VT\\Otv  airo  'A0piK^9  ittoAo?  A^  KOfiira- 
ptoiVj  exbiv  kc^oAtjv tov  Te'S,o\5avhv  koX  tov "Zifuiv 
Kal  TOV  KaX(^oi3?,  Kat  ej(etpw(ral'TO  Stat^dpou?  TToAet? 

r^;  AttAfiiiTiat." — Constant.  Porpkyrog.,  De 
Thematiius,  ii.  Thema  xi. 

c.  1075.  (written  o.  1130)  "...  oi  ical  KaSe- 
Aoi/Tes  Hepo-as  re  Koi  Sapa/cTji-ovy  auTot  Kvpioi  Trjq 
Itep(7t6o5  yeyovaaL  a-ovXravov  rhv  STpayyd- 
AtTTtSa*  a^/ojLLacravTes,  ojrep  <rf\}ia.Lvei  irap'  avToTs 
Bao-tAevs  Kat  iravTo/fpaTtop." — Ificephorus  Bryen- 
nius,  Comment,  i.  9. 

c.  1124.  "De  divitiis  Soldani  mira  re- 
ferunt,  et  de  incognitis  speciebus  quas  in 
orieute  viderunt.  Soldanus  dicitur  quasi 
solim  dominus,  quia  cunotis  praeest  Orientis 
principibus."  —  Ordericus  Vitalis,  Hist. 
Eccles.  Lib.  xi.  In  Paris  ed.  of  Le  Prevost, 
1852,  iv.  256-7. 

1165.  "  Both  parties  faithfully  adhered 
to  this  arrangement,  until  it  was  interrupted 

*  Togrul  Beg,  founder  of  the  Seljuk  dynasty, 
called  by  various  Western  waiters  Tmigrolvpix,  and 
(as  here)  StrangoUpes. 


by  the  interference  of  Sanjar-Shah  ben 
Shah,  who  governs  aU  Persia,  and  holds 
supreme  power  over  45  of  its  Kings.  This 
prince  is  called  in  Arabic  Sultan  ul-Fars- 
al-Khabir  (supreme  commander  of  Persia)." 
— B.  Benjamin,  in  Wriglvt,  105-106. 

c.  1200.  "  Endementres  que  oes  choses 
coroient  einsi  en  Antioche,  Ii  message  qui 
par  Aussiens  estoient  al^  au  soudan  de 
Perse  per  demander  aide  s'en  retournoient," 
—Guillaume  de  Tyr,  OldfFr.  Tr.  i.  174. 

1298.  "Et  quaint  il  furent  Ik  venus, 
adonc  Bondocdaire  qe  Boldan  estoit  de 
Babelonie  vent  en  Armenie  con  grande 
host,  et  fait  grand  domajes  per  la  contr^e." 
— Ma/rco  Polo,  Geog.  Text,  ch.  xiii. 

1307.  "  Post  quam  vero  Turchi  ooou- 
paverunt  terra  ilia  et  habitaverut  ibidem, 
elegerut  domjnii  super  eos,  et  ilium  vocave- 
runt  SoldSi  quod  idem  est  quod  rex  in  idio- 
mate  Latinoru." — Haitnni  Armeni  De  Tar- 
taris  Liber,  cap.  xiii.  in  Hfovus  Orbis. 

1309.  '•  En  ioelle  grant  paour  de  mort 
oil  nous  estiens,  vindrent  k  nous  jusques 
k  treize  ou  quatorze  dou  consoildou  sondan, 
trop  richement  appareiU^  de  dras  d'or  et 
de  soie,  et  nous  firent  demander  (par  un 
frere  de  I'Ospital  qui  savoit  sarrazinois),  de 
par  le  Soudan^  se  nous  vorriens  estre 
delivre,  et  nous  deimes  que  oil,  et  ce  pooient 
il  bien  savoir." — Joinville,  Credo.  Joinville 
often  has  soudanc,  and  sometimes  saudanc. 

1498.  "Em  este  lugar  e  ilha  a  que 
chamao  Moncobiquy  estava  hum  sennor 
a  que  elles  chamavam  Colyytam  que  era 
como  visorrey."— ifoiriro  de  V.  da  Gama,  26. 

Sumatra,  n .  p .  This  name  has  been 
applied  to  the  great  island  since 
about  A.D.  1400.  There  can  be  no 
reasonable  doubt  that  it  was  taken 
from  the  very  similar  name  of  one  of 
the  maritime  principalities  upon  the 
north  coast  of  the  island,  which  seems 
to  have  originated  in  the  13th  century. 
The  seat  of  this  principality,  a  town 
called  Samudra,  was  certainly  not  far 
from  Pasei,  the  Pacem  of  the  early 
Portuguese  writers,  the  Passir  of  some 
modern  charts,  and  probably  lay  near 
the  inner  end  of  the  Bay  of  Telo 
Samawe  (see  notes  to  Marco  Polo, 
2nd  ed.  ii.  276  seqq). 

Since  the  preceding  sentences  were 
written  we  have  read,  in  a  valuable 
Dutch  periodical,  that  in  1881  an 
official  of  Netherlands  India,  who  was 
visiting  Pasei,  notfar  from  that  place, 
and  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  (we 
presume  the  river  which  is  shown  in 
maps  as  entering  the  Bay  of  Telo 
Samawe  near  Pasei),  came  upon  a 
kampon'g,  or  village,  called  Samudra.* 


*  Letter  from  C.  W.  J.  Wenniker,  in  Sijdragm 
tot  de  TcuU-Land-en  Vollcenhunde  van  NedeTlandscJi 
Indie,  ser.  iv.  vol.  6  (18S2),  p.  298. 


SUMATRA. 


657 


SUMATRA. 


We  casiiot  doubt  that  this  is  an  indi- 
cation of  the  site  of  the  old  capital. 

The  first  mention  of  the  name  is 
probably  to  be  recognized  in  Samara, 
the  name  given  in  the  text  of  Marco 
Polo  to  one  of  the  kingdoms  of  this 
coast,  intervening  between  Basma,  or 
Pacem,  and  Dagroian  or  Dragoian, 
■which  last  seems  to  correspond  ■with 
Pedir.  This  must  have  been  the  position 
of  Samudra,  and  it  is  probable  that  d 
has  disappeared  accidentally  from 
Polo's  Samara.  Malay  legends  give 
trivial  stories  to  account  for  the  ety- 
mology of  the  name,  and  others  have 
been  suggested ;  but  in  all  probability 
it  was  the  Skt.  Samudra,  the  '  sea.' 
At  the  very  time  of  the  alleged 
foundation  of  the  town  a  kingdom 
was  flourishing  at  Dwara  Samudra  in 
S.  India  (see  Dora  Samoonder). 

The  first  authentic  occurrence  of  the 
name  is  probably  in  the  Chinese  annals, 
which  mention,  among  the  Indian 
kingdoms  which  were  prevailed  on  to 
send  tribute  to  Kublai  Elian,  that  of 
Swmutala.  The  chief  of  this  state  is 
called  in  the  Chinese  record  Tu-han- 
pa-ti  [Pauthier,  Marc  Pol,  605),  which 
seems  exactly  to  represent  the  Malay 
words  Timn-Pati,  'Lord  Euler.' 

We  learn  next  from  Ibn  Batuta  that 
at  the  time  of  his  visit  (about  the  middle 
of  the  14th  century)  the  State  of 
Sumutra,  as  he  calls  it,  had  become 
important  and  powerful  in  the  Archi- 
pekgo;  and  no  doubt  it  was  about 
that  time  or  soon  after,  that  the  name 
began  to  be  applied  by  foreigners  to' 
the  whole  of  the  great  island,  just  as 
Lamori  had  been  applied  to  the  same 
island  some  centuries  earlier,  from 
Lambrl,  which  was  then  the  state  and 
port  habitually  visited  by  ships  from 
India.  We  see  that  the  name  was  so 
appHed  early  in  the  following  century 
by  Nicolo  Conti,  who  was  in  those  seas 
apparently  c.  1420-30,  and  who  calls 
the  island  Shamuthera.  Fra  Mauro, 
■who  derived  much  information  from 
Oonti,  in  his  famous  World-Map,  calls 
the  island  Isola  Siamotra  or  Taprobane. 
The  confusion  with  Taprobane  lasted 
long. 

When  the  Portuguese  first  reached 
those  regions  Pedir  was  the  leading 
state  upon  the  coast,  and  certainly  no 
state  known  as  Samudra  or  Sumatra 
then  continued  to  exist.  Whether  the 
c%,  continued  to  exist,  even  in  decay,  is 
obscure.  The  Aln,  quoted  below,  refers 


to  the  "  port  of  Sumatra, ' '  but  this  may 
have  been  based  on  old  information. 
Valentijn  seems  to  recognize  the  exist- 
ence of  a  place  called  Samudra  or 
Samotdara,  though  it  is  not  entered  in 
his  map.  A  famous  mystic  theologian 
who  flourished  under  the  great  King 
of  Achin,  Iskandar  Muda,  and  died  in 
1630,  bore  the  name  of  Shamsuddin 
ShamatranI,  which  seems  to  point  to 
a  place  called  Shamatra  as  his  birth- 
place. And  a  distinct  mention  of  ' '  the 
island  of  Samatra"  as  named  from  "  a 
city  of  this  northern  part "  occurs  in 
the  soi-disant  "  Voyage  which  Juan 
Serano  made  when  he  fled  from 
Malacca  "  in  1512,  published  by  Lord 
Stanley  of  Alderley  at  the  end  of  his 
translation  of  Barbosa.  This  man;  on 
lea-ving  Pedir  and  going  do-wn  the 
coast,  says :  '  I  drew  towards  the  south 
and  south-east  direction,  and  reached 
to  another  country  and  city  which  is 
called  Samatra,'  and  so  on.  Now  this 
indicates  the  position  in  which  the  city 
of  Sumatra  must  really  have  been,  if 
it  continued  to  exist.  But  though  this 
passage  is  not,  all  the  rest  of  the 
narrative  seems  to  be,  mere  plunder 
from  Varthema.* 

There  is  however  a  like  intimation 
in  a  curious  letter  respecting  the 
Portuguese  discoveries,  ■written  from 
Lisbon  in  1515,  by  a  German,  Valentino 
Moravia  (the  same  probably  who 
published  a  Portuguese  version  of 
Marco  Polo,  at  Lisbon,  in  1502),  and 
who  shows  an  extremely  accurate  con- 
ception of  Indian  geography.  He 
says:  "The  greatest  island  is  that 
called  by  Marco  Polo  the  Venetian 
Java  Minor,  and  at  present  it  is  called 
Snmotrafrom  aport  of  the  said  island." 
(See  in  De  Ouhernatis,Viagg.  Ital.  391.) 

It  is  probable  that  before  the  Portu- 
guese epoch  the  adjoining  states  of 
Pasei  and  Sumatra  had  become  united. 
Mr.  G.  Phillips,  of  the  Consular  Service 
in  China,  was  good  enough  to  send  to 
oile  of  the  present  ■writers,  when  en- 

eaged  on  Marco  Polo,  a  copy  of  an  old 
hinese  chart  sho'wing  the  northern 
coast  of  the  island,  and  this  showed  the 
townoiSTima,tTa,{Sumantala).  It  seemed 
to  be  placed  in  the  Gulf  of  Pasei,  and 
very  near  whore  Pasei  itself  still  exists. 
An  extract  of  a  Chinese  account  "of 
about  A.D.  1413"  accompanied  the  map. 

*  Unless,  indeed,  the  plunder  was  the  other 
■way.  For  tlierc  is  reason  to  believe  that  Varthema 
never  went  east  of  Malahar. 

U  U 


SUMATRA. 


658 


SUMATRA. 


This  was  fundamentally  the  same  as 
that  quoted  below  from  Groeneveldt. 
There  was  a  village  at  the  m.outh 
of  the  river  called  Talu-manghin 
(qu.  Telu-Samawe  ?).  A  curious  pas- 
sage also  will  be  found  below  ex- 
tracted by  the  late  M.  Pauthier 
from  the  great  Chinese  Imperial  Geo- 
graphy, which  alludes  to  the  disappear- 
ance of  Sumatra  from,  knowledge. 

"We  are  quite  unable  to  understand 
the  doubts  that  have  been  thrown  upon; 
the  derivation  of  the  name,  given  to 
the  island  by  foreigners,  from  that 
of  the  kingdom  of  which  we  have  been 
speaking  (see  the  letter  quoted  above 
from  the  Bijdrayen). 

1298.  "So  you  must  know  that  when 
you  leave  the  Kingdom  of  Basma  (Paceni) 
you  come  to  another  Kingdom  called  Sa- 
mara on  the  same  Island. " — Marco  Polo, 
Bk.  iii.  ch.  10. 

c.  1300.  "  Beyond  it  (Ldmurl,  or  Lambri, 
near  Achin)  lies  the  country  of  SQmiitra, 
and  beyond  that  Darband  Nias,  which  is 
a  dependency  of  Java." — Rashiduddln,  in 
Blliot,  i.  71. 

c.  1323.  "In  this  same  island,  towards 
the  south,  is  another  Kingdom  by  name 
Sumoltra,  in  which  is  a  singular  generation 
of  people." — OdoHc,  in  Cathay,  &o.,  i.  277. 

0.1346.  "...  after  a  voyage  of  25  days 
we  arrived  at  the  Island  of  jawa"  {i.e.  the 
Java  Minor  of  Marco  Polo,  or  Sumatra) 
.  .  .  .  "  We  thu!5  made  our  entrance  into 
the  capital,  that  is  to  say  into  the  city  of 
Sumnthra.  It  is  large  and  handsome, 
and  is  encompassed  with  a  wall  and  towers 
of  timber."— iiii.  Batuta,  iv.  228-230. 

1416.  "Sumatra  [Su-men-ta-la].  This 
country  is.  situated  on  the  great  road  of 
western  trade.  When  a  ship  leaves  Ma- 
lacca for  the  west,  and  goes  with  a  fair 
eastern  wind  for  five  days  and  nights,  it 
first  comes  to  a  viUage  on  the  sea-coast 
called  Ta-lu-man ;  anchoring  here  and 
going  south-east  for  about  10  li  (3  miles) 
one  arrives  at  the  said  place. 

' '  This  country  has  no  walled  city.  There 
is  a  large  brook  running  out  into  the  sea, 
with  two  tides  every  day  ;  the  waves  at  the 
mouth  of  it  are  very  high,  and  ships  con- 
tinually founder  there  .  .  ." — Chinese  work, 
quoted  by  Groeneveldt,  p.  85. 

c.  1430.  "  He  afterwards  went  to  a  fine 
city  of  the  island  Taprobana,  which  island 
is  called  by  the  natives  Sciamuthera." — 
Conti,  in  l-ndia  in  XV.  Cent.,  9, 

1459.    "  Isola  Siamotra." — Fra  Mauro. 

1498.  "...  Camatarra  is  of  the  Chris- 
tians; it  is  distant  from  Calicut  a  voyage 
of  30  days  with  a  good  wind. " — Eoteiro,  109. 

1510.  "  Wherefore  we  took  a  junk  and 
went  towards  Sumatra  to  a  city  called 
Viier."—Varthema,  228. 

1522.     "...  We  left  the  island  of  Timor, 


and  entered  upon  the  great  sea  called  Lant 
Chidol,  and  taking  a  west-south-west  course, 
we  left  to  the  right  and  the  north,  for  fear 
of  the  Portuguese,  the  island  of  Zomatia, 
anciently  named  Taprobana ;  also  ■  Pegu, 
Bengala,  TJrizza,  Chelim  (see  Cling)  where 
are  the  Malabars,  subjects  of  the  King  of 
Narsinga." — Pigafettd,  Hak  Soc,  159. 

1572. 
"  Dizem,  que  desta  terra,  oo'  as  possantes 
Oudas  o  mar  intrando,  dividio 
A  nobre  ilha  Samatra,  que  j^  d'antes 
Juntas  ambas  a  gente  antigua  vio : 
Chersonese  foi  dita,  e  das  prestantes 
Veas  .d'ouro,  que  a  terra  produzio, 
Avirea  por  epith^to  Ihe  ajuntaram 
Alguns  que  fosse  Ophir  imaginar^m." 

Gamoea,  x.  124^ 
By  Burton : 
"From  this  Peninsula,  they  say,  the  sea 
parted  with  puissant  waves,  and  enter- 
ing tore 
Samatra's  noble  island,  wont  to  be 
joined  to  the  Main  as  seen  by  men  of 

yore. 
'Twas  called  Chersonese,  and  such  de- 
gree 
it  gained  by  earth  that  yielded  golden 
ore, 
they  gave  a  golden  epithet  to  the  ground : 
Some  be  who  fancy  Ophir  here  was  found. " 
c.  1590.     "The  zdbdd(i.c.  civet)  which  is 
brought  from  the  harbour  town  of  Sumatra), 
from  the  territory  of  A'chln,  goes  by  the 
name  of  Smnatra  sdbdd  (chun  az  bandar-i 
Samatrai   az  muzafat-i  Achin  awurdand, 
Samatrai  goyand)."— .4m,  Blochmann,  79, 
(o^-ig.  i.  93). 

1612.  "  It  is  related  that  Raja  Shaker- 
ul-Nawi  (see  Sarnau)  was  a  sovereign  of 
great  power,  and  on  hearing  that  Samadra 
was  a  fine  and  flourishing  land  he  said  to 
his  warriors — which  of  you  will  take  the 
Rajah  of  Samadra?" — Sijara  Maiayu,  in 
'J.  Ind.  Archip.,  v.  316. 

c.**  "  Sou-men-t'ala  est  situ&ausud- 
ouest  de  Tchen-tching  (la  Cochin  Chine) .  .  • 
jusqu'k  la  fin  du  rfegne  de  Tching-tsou  (in 
14'25),  ce  roi  ne  cessa  d'envoyer  son  tribut  k 
la  cour.  Pendant  les  ann^es  wen-hi  (1573- 
1615)  ce  royaume  se  partagea  en  deux,  dont 
le  nouveau  se  nomma  A-tchi  ....  Far  la 
suite  on  n'en  entendit  plus  parler." — ffrande 
Geog.  Impiriale,  quoted  by  Pauthier,  Majrc 
Pol,  567. 

Sumatra,  s.  Sudden  squalls,  pre- 
cisely such  as  are  described  by  Lookyer 
and  the  others  below,  and  which  are 
common  in  the  narrow  sea  between 
the  Malay  Peninsula  and  the  island  of 
Sumatra,  are  called  by  this  name. 

1616.  ".  .  .it  befel  that  the  galliot  of 
Miguel  de  Maoedo  was  lost  on  the  Ilha 
Grande  of  Malaca  (?),  where  he  had  come 
to  anchor,  when  a  Samatra  arose  that 
drove  him  on  the  island,  the  vessel  going 
to  pieces,  though  the  crew  and  most  part 
of  what  she  carried  were  saved."— £ocan'o, 
Decada,  626. 


8UNDA. 


659 


STTNDA. 


1711.  "  Frequent  squalls.  .  .  .  these 
are  often  accompanied  with  Thunder  and 
Lightnhig,  and  continue  very  fierce  for  Half 
an  Hour,  more  or  less.  Our  English  Sailors 
call  them  Sumatras,  because  they  always 
meet  with  them  on  the  Coasts  of  this 
Island."— iocij/cr,  56. 

1726.  "At  Malacca  the  streights  are 
not  above  4  Leagues  broad ;  for  though 
the  opposite  shore  on  Sumatra  is  very  low, 
yet  it  may  easily  be  seen  on  a  clear  Day, 
which  is  the  Keason  that  the  Sea  is  always 
as  smooth  as  a  Mill-pond,  except  it  is 
ruffled  with  Squalls  of  Wind,  which  seldom 
come  without  Lightning,  Thunder,  and 
Rain,  and  though  they  come  with  great 
Violence,  yet  they  are  soon  over,  not  often- 
exceeding  an  Hour." — A.  Ham.  ii.  79. 

1843.  "  Sumatras,  or  squalls  from  the 
S.  Westward,  are  often  experienced  in  the 
S.W.  Monsoon  .  .  .  Sumatras  generally 
come  oflt  the  land  during  the  first  part  of 
the  night,  and  are  sometimes  sudden  and 
BBvere,  accompanied  with  loud  thunder, 
lightning,  and  rain." — Borshurgh,  ed.  1843, 
ii.  215. 

Sunda,  n.  p.  The  western  and  most 
mountainous  part  of  tlie  Island  of 
Java,  in  which,  a  language  different 
from  the  proper  Javanese  is  spoken, 
and  the  people  have  many  differences 
of  manners,  indicating  distinction  of 
race.  In  the  16th  century,  Java  and 
Sunda  being  often  distinguished,  a 
common  impression  grew  up  that  they 
were  separate  islands;  and  they  are  so 
represented  in  some  maps  of  the  16th 
ceutury,  just  as  some  medieval  maps, 
includmg  that  of  Fra  Mauro  (1459), 
show  a  hke  separation  between  Eng- 
land and  Scotland.  The  name 
Sunda  is  more  properly  indeed  that 
of  the  people  than  of  their  country. 
The  Dutch  call  them  Sundanese 
(Soendanezen).  The  Sunda  country  is 
considered  to  extend  f  rona  the  extreme 
western  point  of  the  island  to  Cheribon, 
i.e.,  embracing  about  one-third  of 
the  whole  island  of  Java.  Hindu- 
ism appears  to  have  prevailed  iu 
the  Sunda  country,  and  held  its 
ground  longer  than  in  "  Java,"  a 
name  which  the  proper  Javanese 
restrict  to  their  own  part  of  the  island. 

Prom  this  couptry  the  sea  between 
Sumatra  and  Java  got  from  Europeans 
the  name  of  the  Straits  of  Sunda. 
Geographers  have  also  called  the  great 
chaia  of  islands  from  Sumatra  to 
Timor  "  the  Sunda  Islands." 

1516.  "  And  having  passed  Samatara 
towards  Java  there  is  the  island  of  Sunda, 
in  which  there  is  much  good  pepper,  and 
it  has  a  king  over  it,  who  they  say  desires 


to  serve  the  King  of  Portugal.  They  ship 
thence  many  slaves  to  China." — Barbom, 
196. 

1526.  "Duarte  Coelho  in  a  ship,  along 
with  the  galeot  and  a  foist,  went  mto  the 
port  of  5unda,  which  is  at  the  end  of  the 
island  of  Qamatra,  on  a  separate  large 
island,  in  which  grows  a  great  quantity  of 
excellent  pepper,  and  of  which  there  is  a 
great  traffic  from  this  port  to  China,  this 
being  _  in  fact  the  most  important  mer- 
chandize exported  thence.  The  country 
is  very  abundant  in  provisions,  and  rich  in 
groves  of  trees,  and  has  excellent  water, 
and  is  peopled  with  Moors  who  have  a 
Moorish  king  over  them." — Correa,  iii.  92. 

1553.  "  Of  the  land  of  Jaiia  we  make 
two  islands,  one  before  the  other,  lying 
west  and  east  as  if  both  on  one  parallel. 
.  .  .  But  the  Jaos  themselves  do  not  reckon 
two  islands  of  Jaoa,  but  one  only,  of  the 
length  that  has  been  stated  .  .  .  about  a 
third  in  length  of  this  island  towards  the 
west  constitutes  Sunda,  of  which  we  have 
nowto  speak.  The  natives  of  that  part 
consider  their  country  to  be  an  island 
divided  from  Jaiia  by  a  river,  little  known 
to  our  navigators,  caUed  by  them  Chiamo 
or  Chenano,  which  cuts  off  right  from  the 
sea,*  all  that  third  part  of  the  land  in  such 
a_  vray  that  when  these  natives  define  the 
limits  of'  Jaua  they  say  that  on  the  west  it 
is  bounded  by  the  Island  of  Sunda,  and 
separated  from  it  by  this  river  Chiamo, 
and  on  the  east  by  the  island  of  Bale,  and 
that  on  the  north  they  have  the  island  of 
Madura,  and  on  the  south  the  unexplored 
sea."  .  .  .  etc. — Barros,  IV.  i.  12. 

1554.  "The  information  we  have  of  this 
port  of  Oalapa,  which  is  the  same  as 
Cnmda,  and  of  another  port  called  Bocaa, 
these  two  being  15  leagues  one  from  the 
other,  and  both  under  one  King,  is  to  the 
effect  that  the  supply  of  pepper  one 
year  with  another  wUl  be  xxx  thousand 
quintals,!  that  is  to  say,  xx  thousand  in  one 
year,  and  x  thpusand  the  next  y ear ;  also  that 
it  is  very  good  pepper,  as  good  as  that  of 
Malauar,  and  it  is  purchased  with  cloths  of 
Cambaya,  Bengalla,  and  Choromandel." — 
A. Nunez,  in  Subsidios,  42. 

1566.  "  Sonda,  vn^Isola  de'  Mori  appresso 

la    oosta  della  Giava." — Ces.   JPederici,  ia 

Bamusio,  iii.  391i;. 
c.  1570. 

"  Os  Sundas  e  Malaios  con  pimenta. 
Con  massa,  e  noz  os  ricos  Bandanezes, 
Com  roupa  e  droga  Cambaia  a  opulenta, 
E  com  cravo  os  longinquos  Maluguezes." 
Ant.  de  Abreu,  Desc.  de  Malaca. 
1598.     Linschoten  does  not  recognize  the 

two  islands.     To  him  Sunda  is  only  a  place 

in  Java : — 

*'*....  hum  rio  .  .  .  que  coi-ta  do  mar  todo 
aquelle  tergo  de  terra."  ...  We  are  not  quite 
sure  how  to  translate.  Crawfurd  renders  :  "This 
(river)  intersects  the  whole  island  from  sea  to  sea," 
which  seems  very  free.  But  it  is  true,  as  we  have 
said,  that  several  old  maps  show  Java  and  Sunda 
thus  divided  fyom  sea  to  sea. 

t  Apparently  30,000  quintals  every  two  ymrs. 
U  U  2 


SUNDEJiBUNDS. 


660 


SUNBEBBUNDS. 


"...  there  is  a  straight  or  narrow  passage 
betweene  Sumatra  and  laua,  called  the 
straight  of  Sunda,  of  a  place  so  called, 
lying  not  far  from  thence  within  the  He  of 
laua.  .  .  .  The  principall  hauen  in  the  Hand 
is  Sunda  Calapa,*  whereof  the  straight 
beareth  the  name;  in  this  place  of  Suda 
there  is  much  Pepper." — ^p.  34. 

Sunderbunds,  n.  p.  The  well- 
known  name  of  the  tract  of  intersecting 
creeks  and  channels,  swampy  islands, 
and  jungles,  which  constitutes  that 
part  of  the  Ganges  Delta  nearest  the 
sea.  The  limits  of  the  region  so-called 
are  the  mouth  of  the  Hoogly  on  the 
west,  and  that  of  the  Megna  {i.e.  of  the 
combined  great  Ganges  and  Brahma- 
putra) on  the  east,  a  width  of  about  220 
miles.  The  name  appears  not  to  have 
been  traced  in  old  native  documents  of 
any  kind,  and  hence  its  real  form  and 
etymologyremain uncertain.  Sundara- 
vana  ('beautiful  forest');  Sundari- 
vana,  oi -han  ('Forest  of  ihe  Snndan 
tree ') ;  Chandra-ban,  and  Ghandra- 
hand  ('  Moon-Forest '  or  '  Moon- 
Embankment')  ;  Ohanda-bhanda,  the 
name  of  an  old  tribe  of  salt-makers  ;f 
Chandra  dyo-  han  from  a  large  zemindary 
called  Ohandra-dip  in  the  Bakerganj 
district  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  the 
Sunderbunds;  these  are  all  suggestions 
that  have  been  made.  Whatever  be 
the  true  etymology  we  doubt  if  it  is 
to  be  sought  in  sundara  or  sunda/rl. 
The  name  has  never  been  in  English 
mouths,  or  in  English  popular  ortho- 
gia.'^'hj,Soonder'bunds,\ra.tSwnder'bunda, 
which  impHea  (in  correct  translitera- 
tion) an  original  sandra  or  chandra, 
not  sundara.  And  going  back  to  what 
we  conjecture  may  be  an  early  occur- 
rence of  the  name  in  two  Dutch  writers 
we  find  this  confirmed.  These  two 
writers,  it  will  be  seen,  both  speak  of  a 
famous  Sandery,  or'  Santry,  Forest  in 
Lower  Bengal,  and  we  should  be  more 
positive  in  our  identification  were  it  not 
that  in  Van  der  Broucke's  map  (1660) 
which  was  published  inValenti]n'sBast 
Indies  (1726)  this  Sandery  Forest  is 
shown  on  the  west  side  of  the  Hoogly 
E.,  in  fact  about  due  west  of  the  site 
of  Oalcutta,  and  a  little  above  a 
place  marked  as  Basanderi,  located 
near  the  exit  into  the  Hoogly  of  what 
represents    the    old  Saraswati  Eiver, 

*  Sunda  Kalapa  was  the  same  as  Jacatra,  on  the 
site  of  which  the  Dutch  founded  Batavia  in  1619. 

t  These  are  mentioned  in  a  copper  tablet  in- 
scription of  A.D.  llStf ;  see  Blochmo/nn,  as  quoted 
farther  on,  p.  226. 


which  enters  the  former  at  Sankral, 
not  far  below  the  Botanical  Gardens 
and  5  or  6  miles  below  Fort  William. 
This  has  led  Mr.  Blochmann  to  identify 
the  Sanderi  Bosch  with  the  old  MahaU 
Basandhari  which  appears  in  the  Am  as 
belonging  to  the  Sirkkr  of  Sullmanabad 
{Qladwins  Ayeen,  ii.  207,  orig.  i.  407; 
Blochm.  hx  J.A.S.B.  xlii.  pt.  i.  p.  232), 
and  which  formed  one  of  the  original 
"xxiv.  Pergunnas."*  Undoubtedly 
this  is  th.6  Basanderi  of  V.  den  Broucke's 
map ;  but  it  seems  possible  that  some 
confusion  between  Basanderi  and 
Bosch  Sandery  (which  would  be  San- 
darhan  in  the  vernacular)  may  have 
led  the  map-maker  to  misplace  the 
latter.  We  should  gather  from  Schulzt 
that  he  passed  the  Forest  of  Sandry 
about  a  Dutch  mile  below  Sankral 
(which  he  mentions).  But  his  state- 
ment is  so  nearly  identical  with  that  in 
Valentijn  that  we  apprehend  they  have 
no  separate  value.  Valentijn,  in  an 
earlier  page,  like  Bemier,  describes  the 
Sunderbunds  as  the  resort  of  the 
Arakan  pirates,  but  does  not  give  a 
name  (p.  169). 

1661.  "We  got  under  sail  again  "  (just 
after  meeting  with  Arakan  pirates)  ' '  in  the 
morning  early,  and  went  past  the  Forest  of 
Santry,  so  styled  because  (as  has  been  cre- 
dibly related)  Alexander  the  'Great  with 
his  mightv  army  was  hindered  by  the 
strong  rush  of  the  ebb  and  flood  at  this 
place,  from  advancing  further,  and  there- 
fore had  to  turn  back  to  Macedonia.  "— 
Walter  Sohulz,  155. 

c.  1666.  "And  thence  it  is"  (from 
piratical  raids  of  the  Mugs,  etc.)  "that  at 
present  there  are  seen  in  the  mouth  of  the 
Ganges,  so  many  fine  Isles  quite  deserted, 
which  were  formerly  well  peopled,  and 
where  no  other  Inhabitants  are  found  but 
wild  Beasts,  and  especially  Tygers."— 
Bemier,  E.  T.  54. 

1726.  "  This  (Bengal)  is  the  land  wherein 
they  will  have  it  that  Alexander  the  Great, 
called  by  the  Moors,  whether  Hindo- 
standers  or  Persians,  Sulthaan  Iskender, 
and  in  their  histories  Iskender  Doulcamain, 
v/a,B  .  .  .  thCT  can  show  you  the  exact 
place  where  King  Porus  held  his  court. 
The  natives  will  prate  much  of  this  matter; 
for  example,  that  in  front  of  the  SAMDERra- 
WoOD  {Sanderie  Bosch,  which  we  show  in 
the  map,  and  which  they  call  properly  after 


*  Basandhari  is  also  mentioned  by  Mr.  James 
Grant  (1786)  in  his  View  of  the  Bevenms  o/Bengal, 
as  the  Pergnnna  of  Belia-Tmssendry ;  and  by  A. 
Hamilton  as  a  place  on  the'Damadar,  producing 
much  good  svigiii(Fifth  Report,  p.  405 ;  A  Mam.  ii.  4). 
It  would  seem  to  have  been  the  present  Pcigunna  of 
Balia,  some  IS  or  14  miles  west  of  the  northern 
part  of  Calcutta.    See  Hunter's  Bengal  Gaz.  i.  365. 

t  So  called  in  the  German  version  which  we 
use  ;  but  in  the  Dutch  original  he  is  Schouten. 


SUNGTABA. 


661 


SUNYASEE. 


him  Jskenderie)  he  was  stopped  by  the  great 
and  rushing  streams." — Valentijn,  v.  179. 

1728.  "But  your  petitioners  did  not 
arrive  off  Sunderbund  wood  till  four  in  the 
evening,  where  they  rowed  backward  and 
forward  for  six  days ;  with  which  labour 
and  want  of  provisions  three  of  the  people 
died." — Petition  of  Sheik  Mahmud  Ameen 
■and  others,  to  Govr.  of  Port  St.  George, 
in  Wheeler,  iii.  41. 

1786.  "  If  the  Jelinghy  be  navigable  we 
shall  soon  be  in'  Calcutta ;  if  not,  we  must 
pass  a  second  time  through  the  Snndar- 
flans." — Letter  of  Sir  W.  Jones,  in  JJife, 
ii.  83. 

„  "  A  portion  of  the  Snnderhunds 
.■ .  .  .  for  the  most  part  overflowed  by  the 
tide,  as  indicated  by  the  original  Hindoo 
name  of  Chunderhund,  signifying  mounds, 
or  offspring  of  the  moon." — James  Grant, 
in  App.  to  Mfth  Beport,  p.  260. 

In  a  note  Mr.  Grant  notices  the  deriva- 
tion from  "  Soondery  wood,"  and  "Soon- 
der-ban,"  'beautiful  wood,'  and  proceeds  : 
"But  we  adhere  to  our  own  etymology 
rather  .  .  .  above  all,  because  the  richest 
and  greatest  part  of  the  Sunderhunds  is 
still  comprized  in  the  ancient  Zemlndarry 
peigunnah  of  Chunder  deep,  or  lunar  terri- 
tory." 

1792.  "Many  of  these  lands,  what  is 
called  the  Sundra  bunds,  and  others  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Ganges,  if  we  may  believe 
the  history  of  Bengal,  was  formerly  well 
inhabited. " — Forrest,  V.  to  Mergui,Vrei.  p.  5. 

1793.  "That  part  of  the  delta  border- 
ing on  the  sea,  is  composed  of  a  labyrinth 
of  rivers  and  creeks,  .  .  .  this  tract  known 
by  the  name  of  the  Woods,  or  Sunder- 
bnnds,  is  in  extent  equal  to  the  principality 
ofWales."^jBmjieK,  Jlfem.  of  Map  of  Hind., 
3d  ed.,  p.  339. 

1853.  "The  scenery,  too,  exceeded  his 
expectations ;  the  terrible  forest  solitude  of 
the  Sunderbunds  was  full  of  interest  to  an 
European  imagination." — Oakfield,  i.  38. 

Suugtara,  s.  Pers.  sangtara.  The 
iname  of  a  kind  of  oraiige,probably  from 
Cintra.  See  under  Orange  a  quotation 
regarding  the  fruit  of  Ointra,  from 
Abulfeda. 

c.  1526.  "  The  Sengtereh  .  .  is  another 
fruit.  .  .  .  In  colour  and  appearance  it  is 
like  the  citron  {Taramj),  but  the  skin  of  the 
fruit  is  smooth."— Baber,  328. 

c.  1590.  "  Sirkar  Silhet  is  very  moun- 
tainous. .  .  .  Here  grows  a  delicious  fruit 
called  Soontara  {sUrUa/i-a)  in  colour  like 
an  orange,  but  of  an  oblong  form." — 
■Ayeen,  by  Gladwin,  ii.  10, 
_  1793.  "  The  people  of  this  country  have 
iiiftuitely  more  reason  to  be  proud  of  their 
oranges,  which  appear  to  me  to  be  very 
superior  to  those  of  Silhet,  and  probably 
indeed  are  not  surpassed  by  any  in  the 
world.  They  are  here  called  Santola,  which 
I  take  to  be  a  corruption  of  Sengterrah, 
the  name  by  which  a  similar  species  of 


orange  is  kno^vn  in  the  Upper  Provinces  of 
India." — Ki/rkpat/rick's  Nepaul,  129. 

1835.  "  The  most  delicious  oranges  have 
been  procured  here.  The  rind  is  fine 
and  thin,  the  flavour  excellent ;  the  natives 
call  them  'cintra. ' " —  Wanderings  of  a  Pil- 
grim, ii.  99. 

Slum,  s.  Beng.  and  Hind,  aan,  from 
Skt.  Sana;  the  fibre  of  the  Crotalaria 
juncea,  L.  (N.  0.  Legi/minosae) ;  often 
called  Bengal,  or  Country,  hemp.  It 
is  of  course  in  no  way  kindred  to  true 
hemp,  except  in  its  economic  use. 

1833.  "  Sunn  ...  a  plant  the  bark  of 
which  is  used  as  hemp,  and  is  usually  sown 
around  ootton-flelds." — Playfair,  Taleef-i- 
Shereef,  98. 

Sunnud,  s.  Hind,  from  Arab.,  sanad. 
A  diploma,  patent,  or  deed  of  grant 
by  the  government  of  office,  privilege, 
or  right.  The  corresponding  Hinda 
(Skt.)  word  is  sdsana. 

1758.  "They  likewise  brought  sunnuds, 
or  the  commission  for  the  nabobship." — 
Orme,  Hist.  (ed.  1803),  ii.  284. 

1759.  "That  your  Petitioners,  being  the 

Bramins,   &c were    permitted   by 

Sunnud  from  the  President  and  Council  to 
collect  daily  alms  from  each  shop  or  doocan 
of  this  place,  at  5  cowries  per  diem." — In 
Long,  184.  , 

1776.  "  If  the  path  to  and  from,  a  House 
...  be  in  the  Territories  of  another  Per- 
son, that  Person,  who  always  hath  passed 
to  and  fro,  shall  continue  so  to  do,  the  other 
Person  aforesaid,  though  he  hath  a  Kight 
of  Property  in  the  Ground,  and  hath  an 
attested  Sunnnd  thereof,  shall  not  have 
Authority  to  cause  him  any  Let  or  Molesta- 
tion."—a«fAed,  Code,  100-101. 

1799.  "I  enclose  you  sunnuds  for  pen- 
sions for  the  KiUadar  of  Chittledroog." — 
Wellington,  i.  45. 

1800.  "I  wished  to  have  traced  the 
nature  of  landed  property  in  Soondah  .  .  . 
by  a  chain  of  Sunnuds  up  to  the  8th  cen- 
tury."— Sir  T.  Munro,  in  IJife,  i.  249. 

1809.  "  This  sunnud  is  the  foundation  of 
all  the  rights  and  privileges  annexed  to  a 
Jageer." — Harrington's  Analysis,  ii.  410. 

Sunyasee,  s.  Skt.  sannydsl,  Ut.  '  one 
who  resigns,  or  abandons,'  soil. 
'  worldly  affairs ; '  a  Hindu  religious 
mendicant. 

The  name  of  Sunnyassee  was  applied 
familiarly  in  Bengal,  c.  1760-75,  to  a 
body  of  banditti  claiming  to  belong  to 
a  religious  '  fraternity,  who,  in  the 
interval  between  the  decay  of  the 
imperial  authority  and  the  regular 
establishment  of  our  own,  had  their 
head-quarters  in  the.  forest-tracts  at 
the  foot  of  the  Himalaya.    From  these 


SUNYASEK 


662 


8UPABA. 


they  used  to  issue  periodically  in  large 
bodies,  plundering  and  levying  ex- 
actions far  and  wide,  and  returning  to 
their  asylum  in  the  jungle  when 
threatened  with  pursuit.  In  the  days 
of  Nawab  Mir  Kasim  'Ali  (1760-64) 
they  were  bold  enough  to  plunder  the 
city  of  Dacca ;  and  in  1766  the  great 
geographer  James  Eennell,  in  an  en- 
counter with  alargebody  of  them  in  the 
territory  of  Koch  Bihar  (see  Cooch),was 
nearly  cut  to  pieces.  Eennell  himself, 
five  years  later,  was  employed  to  carry 
out  a  project  which  he  had  formed 
for  the  suppression  of  these  bands, 
and  did  so  apparently  with  what 
was  considered  at  the  time  to  be  suc- 
cess, though  we  find  the  depredators 
still  spoken  of  by  W.  Hastings  as 
active,  two  or  three  years  later. 

1616.  "  Sunt  autem  Saiiasses  apud  illos 
Brachmanes  quidani,  sanctimoniae  opinione 
habentes,  ab  hominum  sciKoet  consortio 
semoti  in  solitudine  degentes  et  nonnunqua 
totu  nudi  corpus  in  publicu  prodeuntes." — 
Jarric,  Thes.,  i.  663. 

1626.  "  Some  (an  vnlearned  kind)  are 
called  Sannases." — PurchaSy  Pilgrimage, 
549. 

1651.  "The  Sanyasys  are  people  who 
set  the  world  and  worldly  joys,  as  they 
say,  on  one  side.  These  are  indeed  more 
precise  and  strict  in  their  lives  than  the 
foregoing." — Eogerius,  21. 

1674.  "  Saniade,  or  Saniasi,  is  a  dignity 
greater  than  that  of  Kings." — JFa/ria  y 
Sousa,  Asia  Port,  ii.  711. 

1726.  "The  San-yasea  are  men  who, 
forsaking  the  world  and  all  its  fruits,  be- 
take themselves  to  a  very  strict  and  retired 
manner  of  life." — Valentijn,  Ohoro.,  75. 

1766.  "The  Sanashy  Faquirs  (part  of 
the  same  Tribe  which  plundered  Dacca  in 
Cossim  Ally's  Time  *)  were  in  Arms  to  the 
number  of  7  or  800  at  the  Time  I  was 
surveying  B^^r  (a  small  Province  near 
Boutan),  and  had  taken  and  plundered  the 
Capital  of  that  name  within  a  few  Coss  of 
my  route  ...  I  came  up  with  Morrison 
immediately  after  he  had  defeated  the 
Sanashys  in  a  pitched  Battle  ....  Our 
Bscorte,  which  were  a  few  ^orse,  rode  off, 
and  the  Enemy  with  drawn  Sabres  imme- 
diately surrounded  us.  Morrison  escaped 
unhurt,  Richards,  my  Brother  oiBcer,  re- 
ceived only  a  slight  Wound,  and  fought  his 
Way  off ;  my  Armenian  Assistant  was 
killed,  and  the  Sepoy  Adjutant  -  much 
wounded  ...  I  was  put  in  a  Palankeen, 
and  Morrison  made  an  attack  on  the  Enemy 
and  cut  most  of  them  to  Pieces.   I  was  now 


*  This  affair  is  alluded  to  in  one  of  the  extracts 
in  Long  (p.  342) :  "  Agreed  .  .  .  that  the  Fakiers 
who  were  made  prisoners  at  the  retaking  of  Dacca 
may  he  employed  as  Coolies  in  the  repair  of  the 
factory."— frocjs.  of  ■Council  at  Ft.WilHam,  Deo.  6, 
1769. 


in  a  most  shocking  Condition  indeed,  being 
deprived  of  the  Use  of  both  my  Arms,  .  .  . 
a  cut  of  a  Sable  (sic)  had  cut  through  my 
right  Shoulder  Bone,  and  laid  me  open  for 
nearly  a  Foot  down  the  Back,  cutting  thro' 
and  wounding  some  of  my.Eibs.  I  had 
besides  a  Cut  on  the  left  Elbow  wh'''  took 
off  the  Muscular  part  the  breadth  of  a 
Hand,  a  Stab  in  the  Arm,  and  a  large  Cut 
on  the  head  .  .  ." —MS.  Letter  from  James 
Bennell,  dd.  August  30th,  in  possession  of 
his  grandson  Major  Bodd, 

1767.  "A  body  of  5000  Sinnasses  have 
lately  entered  the  Sircar  Sarong  country ; 
the  Phousdar  sent  two  companies  of  Sepoys 
after  them,  under  the  command  of  a  Ser- 
jeant .  .  .  the  Sinnasses  stood  their  ground, 
and  after  the  Sepoys  had  fired  away  their 
ammunition,  fell  on  them,  killed  and 
wounded  near  80,  and  put  the  rest  to  flight. 
.  .  '\ — Letter  to  President  at  Ft.  William, 
from  Thomas  Sumbold,  Chief  at  Patna,  dd. 
20th  April,  in  ZoTig,  p.  526. 

1773.  "You  will  hear  of  great  disturb- 
ances committed  by  the  Sinassies,  or  wan- 
dering Fackeers,  who  annually  infest  the 
provinces  about  this  time  of  the  year,  in  pil- 
grimage to  Juggernaut,  going  in  bodies  of 
1000  and  sometimes  even  10,000  men." — 
Letter  of  Warren  Hastings,  dd.  2d  February, 
in  Gleig,  i.  282. 

,,  "At  this  time  we  have  five  batta- 
lions of  Sepoys  in  pursuit  of  them." — l)o. 
do.,  31st  MTaroh,  Gleig,  i.  294. 

1774.  "The  history  of  these  people  is 
curious  .  .  .  They  .  .  .  rove  continually  from 
place  to  place,  recruiting  their  numbers 
with  the  healthiest  children  they  can  steal 
.  .  .  Thus  they  are  the  stoutest  and  most 
active  men  in  India  .  .  .  Such  are  the 
Senassies,  the  gypsies  of  Hindostan."  — 
Do.  do.,  dd.  25th  August,  in  Gleig,  303-4. 
See  the  same  vol.,  also  pp.  285,  296-7-8, 
395. 

1826.  "  Being  looked  upon  with  an  evil 
eye  by  many  persons  in  society,  I  pretended 
to  bewail  my  brother's  loss,  and  gave  out 
my  intention  of  becoming  a  Siinyasee,  and 
retiring  from  the  world." — Pandurang Hari, 
394. 

Supara,  n.p.  The  name  of  a  very 
ancient  port  and  city  of  Western  India, 
in  Skt.  Surparaka,*  popularly  Supara. 
It  was  near  Wasai  {Bagaim  of  the 
Portuguese, — see  (1)  Basseiu, — which 
was  for  many  centuries  the  chief  city 
of  the  Konkan,  where  the  name  still 
survives  as  that  of  a  well-to-do  town 
of  1700  inhabitants,  the  channel  by 
which  vessels  in  former  days  reached 
it  from  the  sea  being  now  dry.  The 
city  is  mentioned  in  the  Mahabharat 
as  a  very  holy  place,  and  in  other  old 

*  Williams  (Skt.  Diet.,  s.v.)  gives  Svirparakaas 
"  the  name  of  a  mythical  country ; "  but  it  was 
real  enough.  There  is  some  ground  for  believing 
that  there  was  another  Surparaka  on  the  coast  of 
Orissa,  2iirirdpa  of  Ptolemy. 


SUPABA. 


663 


SUBA. 


Sanskrit  works,  as  well  as  in  cave 
inscriptions  at  Karli  and  Nasik,  going 
tack  to  tlie  1st  and  2nd  centuries 
of  tte  Christian  era.  Excavations, 
affording  interesting  Buddhist  relics, 
were  made  in  1882  by  Mr.  J.  M. 
Campbell  and  Pundit  Indrajl  Bbag- 
wanlal.*  The  name  of  Supara  is  one 
of  those  which  have  been .  plausibly 
connected,  through  SOPHIE,  the 
Coptic  name  of  India,  with  the  Ophir 
of  Soript^lre.  Some  Arab  writers 
called  it  the  Sofala  of  India. 

C.  A.D.  80-90.  ToTTtKa  6e  e^Tropta  Kara  TO 

e^SKet/Aeva  aTrb  Bapuva^wp,  SovTrirapa,  KoX  KaX- 

AisVairo\i!  .  .  ." — Periplus,  %W,,  e&.  Fabricii. 
c.  150. 

"  'ApiaKiJs  'ZaJ&i.vttiv 
^OVTrdpa  .... 

Podpios  ^OTafxov  eK^oKai  .... 
Aovyva  .... 

Brjv5a  TTorajuov  eK^o\ai  .... 
Sl'/iuAAa  e/xiroptoc  Kal  diepa  .  .   .  ." 

Ptolemy,  VII.  i.  f.  §  6. 
c.  460.  "The  King  compelling  Wijayo 
and  his  retinue,  700  in  nunaber,  to  have  the 
half  of  their  heads  shaved,  and  having  em- 
barked them  in  a  vessel,  sent  them  adrift 
on  the  ocean  .  .  .  Wijayo  himself  landed 
at  the  portof  Supparaka  .  .  . " — Tlie  Maha- 
loanso,  hyzTwrnour,  p.  46. 

C.  50O.  Sout^eLp,  xupa,  €v  ^  ot  iroXvTtfjiOt 

\lSoi,  Kftl  6  xpvo'o?,  iv  'Ii-Sia." — Hesychixis,  s.v. 

0.951.  "  Cities  of  Hind  .  .  .  Kamb^ya, 
Sahara,  Sind^u." — Istakhri,  in  Elliot,  i.  27. 

A.D.  1095.  "The  Mahamandallka,  the 
illustrious  Anantad^va,  the  Emperor  of  the 
Eonkan,  has  released  the  toll  mentioned  in 
this  copper-grant  given  by  the  Sfl3.ras,  in 
respect  of  every  cart  belonging  to  two 
persons  .  .  .  which  may  come  into  any  of 
the  ports,  Sri  Sth^naka  [i.e.  Tana),  as  well 
as  NSgapur,  Surparaka,  Chemuli  (Chaul) 
and  others,  included  within  the  Konkan 

fourteen  Hundred " — Copper-Plate 

GrimiXin  Ind.  Antiq. ,  ix.  38. 

c,  1150.  "Subara  is  situated  IJ  mile 
from  the  sea.  It  is  a  populous  busy  town, 
and  is  considered  one  of  the  entrep6t3  of 
India."— £drist,  in  Elliot,  i.  85. 

1321.  "There  are  three  places  where 
the  Friars  might  reap  a  great  harvest,  and 
where  they  could  live  in  common.  One  of 
these  is  Supera,  where  two  friars  might  be 
stationed ;  and  a  second  is  in  the  district  of 
Parocco  (see  Broach),  where  two  or  three 
might  abide ;  and  the  third  is  Columbus  " 
(see  ftuilon). — Letter  of  Fr.  Jordanus,  in 
Cathay,  227. 

c.  1330.  "  Sufalah  Indioa.  Birunio  no- 
minatur  S&^iah .  .  ,  De  eo  nihil  commemo- 
randum  inveni." — Abulfeda,  in  Gildemeister, 


*  Acknowledgment  is  due,  in  the  preparation  of 
this  article,  for  aid  from  Mr.  Campbell's  most 
interesting  notice  in  the  Bombay  Gazetteer,  xiv, 
314-342. 


1538.  "Rent  of  the  caf ahe  (see  Cusba)  of 
Qupara  ....  14,122  fedeas."—S.  Sotelho, 
Tomho,  175. 

1803.  "  Extract  from  a  letter  dated 
Camp  Soopara,  26th  March,  1803. 

_ ' '  We  '  have  just  been  paying  a  formal 
visit  to  his  highness  the  peishwa,''  etc. — In 
Asiatic  Annual  Reg.  for  1803,  Chron.  j).  99. 

1846.  ' '  Sopara  is  a  large  idace  in  the 
Agasee  mahal,  and  contains  a  considerable 
Mussulman  population,  as  well  as  Christian 
and  Hindoo  .  .  .  there  is  a  good  deal  of 
trade ;  and  grain,  salt,  and  garden  produce 
are  exported  to'Guzerat  and  Bombay." — 
Demltorji  Notes,  by  John  Vaupell,  Esq.,  in 
Trans.  Bo.  Oeog.  Soc,  vii.  140. 

Sura,  s.  =  ' Toddy'  (q.v.),  i.e.  the 
fermented  sap  of  several  kinds  of 
palm,  such  as  coco,  palmyra,  and 
wild-date.  It  is  the  Skt.  sura, 
'  vinous  liquor,'  which  has  passed  into 
most  of  the  vernaculars.  In  the  first 
quotation  we  certainly  have  the  word, 
though  combined  with  other  elements 
of  uncertain  identity,*  applied  by 
Cosmas  to  the  milk  of  the  coco-nut, 
perhaps  making  some  confusion  be- 
tween that  and  the  fermented  sap. 
It  will  be  seen  that  Linschoten  applies 
sura  in  the  same  way.  Bluteau, 
curiously,  calls  this  a  Caffre  word.  It 
has  in  fact  been  introduced  from  India 
into  Africa  by  the  Portuguese  (see  A  nn . 
Marit.,  iv.  293). 

c.  545.  "The  Argell"  (i.e.  Nargil,  or 
coco-nut)  "is  ,at  first  full  of  very  sweet 
water,  which  the  Indians  drink,  using  it 
instead  of  wine.  This  drink  is  called 
JJAonco-sura,  and  is  exceedingly  pleasant." 
— Cosmas  (in  Cathay,  &c.,  clxxvi.) 

1563.  "  They  grow  two  qualities  of  palm- 
tree,  one  kind  for  the  fruit,  and  the  other 
to  give  cura." — Oarcia,  f.  67. 

1578.  ' '  Sura,  which  is,  as  it  were,  vino 
mosto." — Acosta,  100. 

1598.  "...  .  in  that  sort  the  pot  in  short 
space  is  full  of  water,  which  they  call  Sura, 
and  is  very  pleasant  to  drinke,  like  sweet 
whay,  and  somewhat  better." — lAnschoten, 
101. 

1609-10.  "...  A  goodly  country  and 
fertile  .  .  .  abounding  with  Date  Trees, 
whence  they  draw  a  liquor,  called  Tarrce 
(see  Toddy)  or  Sure  .  .  ."—W.  Finch,  in 
Purchas,  i.  436. 

1643.  "Lk  ie  fis  boire  mes  mariniers 
de  telle  sorte  que  peu  s'en  falut  qu'ils  ne 
renuersassent  notre  almadie  ou  batteau  : 
Ce  breuvage  estoit  du  sura,  qui  est  du  vin 
fait  de  palmes."— iKbogwcf,  Voyages,  252. 

c.  1650.  "Nor  could  they  drink  either 
Wine,  or  Sury,  or  Strong  Water,  by  reason 
of  the  great  Imposts  which  he  laid  upon 
them." — Tavemier,  E.  T.,  ii.  86. 

*"  'Poyxo  perhaps  is  Tam.  lanJia,  'coco-nut.' 


SUBAT. 


664 


SUBAT. 


1653.  "Les  Portugais  appelent  ce  tari 
ou  vin  des  Indes,  Soure  .  .  .  de  oette  liqueur 
le  singe,  et  la  grande  ohauue-souris  .  .  . 
sont  extremetnent  amateurs,  aussi  bien  que 
les  Indiens  Mansulmans  (sic),  Parsis,  et 
quelque tribus d'Indou . . ." — DelaBoullaye- 
le-Gouz,  ed.  1657,  263. 

Slirat,  n.p.  In  Englisli  use  the 
name  of  tliis  city  is  accented  Suratt; 
but  tlie  name  is  in  native  writing  and 
parlance  generally  Swrat*  Surat  was 
taken  by  AJsbar  in  1573,  having  till 
then  remained  a  part  of  the  falling 
Mahommedan  kingdom  of  Guzerat. 
An  English  factory  was  first  estab- 
lished in  1608-9,  which  was  for  more 
than  half  a  century  the  chief  settle- 
ment of  the  English  Company  in 
Continental  India.  The  transfer  of 
the  Chiefs  to  Bombay  took  place  in 
1687. 

We  do  not  know  the  origin  of  the 
name.  Various  'legends  on  the  sub- 
ject are  given  in  Mr.  Campbell's 
Bombay  Gazetteer  (vol.  ii.),  but 
none  of  them  have  any  probability. 
The  ancient  Indian  Saurashtra 
was  the  name  of  the  Peninsula  of 
Guzerat  or  Kattywar,  or  at  least  of 
the  maritime  part  of  it.  This  latter 
name  and  country  is  represented  by 
the  diflerently  spelt  and  pronounced 
Sorath  (see  next  article).  Sir  Henry 
Elliot  and  his  editor  have  repeatedly 
stated  the  opinion  that  the  names  are 
identical.    Thus  : 

"The  names  .'Surat'  and  'Surath' 
are  identical,  both  being  derived  from 
the  Sanskrit  SurdsMra ;  but  as  they 
belong  to  different  places  a  distinction 
in  spelling  has  been  maintained. 
'Surat'  is  the  city;  "Slirath"  is  a 
prdnt  or  district  of  Eattiwar,  of  which 
JunAgarh  is  the  chief  town." — Elliot, 
V.  350  (see  also  p.  197). 

Also  : 

"  The  Sanskrit  Swrdshtra  and  Ourj- 
jara  survive  in  the  modem  names 
Swrat  and  Chtzerat,  and  however  the 
territories  embraced  by  the  old  terms 
have  varied,  it  is  hard  to  conceive 
that  Surat  was  not  in  Surishtra  nor 
Guzerat  in  Guxjjara.  All  evidence 
goes  to  prove  that  the  old  and  modem 
names  applied  to  the  same  places. 
Thus  Ptolemy's  Surastrene  comprises 
Surat.  .  .  ." — Dowson  (?),  in  Id.  i. 
359. 

This  last  statement  seems  distinctly 

*  In  the  AIn,  however  (see  below)  it  is  written 
inrat;  also  in  ^adtk  Is/aJiani,  p.  106. 


erroneous.  Surat  is  in  Ptolemy's 
AdpiKr),  not  in  ^vpaarprivfi,  which  repre- 
sents, like  Saurashtra,  the  peninsula. 
It  must  remain  doubtful  whether 
there  was  any  connexion  between 
the  names,  or  the  resemblance  was 
accidental.  It  is  possible  that  con- 
tinental Surat  may  have  originally 
had  some  name  implying  its  bemg  the 
place  of  passage  to  Saurashtra  or 
Sorath. 

Surat  is  not  a  place  of  any  antiquity. 
There  are  some  traces  of  the  existence 
of  the  name  ascribed  to  the  14th  cen- 
tury, in  passages  of  uncertain  value  ia 
certain  native  writers.  But  it  only 
came  to  notice  as  a  place  of  any  im- 
portance about  the  very  end  of  the  15th 
century,  when  a  rich  Hiadu  trader, 
Gopi  by  name,  is  stated  to  have 
established  himself  on  the  spot,  and 
founded  the  town.  The  way,  how- 
ever, in  which  it  is  spoken  of  by 
Barbosa  previous  to  1516  shows  that 
the  rise  of  its  prosperity  must  have 
been  rapid. 

1510.  "  Don  Afonso  "  (de  Noronha,  ne- 
phew of  Alboquerque)  "  in  the  storm  not 
knowing  whither  they  went,  efitered  the 
Gulf  o£  Cambay,  and  struck  upon  a  shoal 
in  front  of  Qurrate.  Trying  to  save  them- 
selves by  svrimming  or  on  planks  many 
perished,  and  among  them  Don  Afonso."— 
Gorrea,  ii.  29. 

1516.  "Having  passed  beyond  the  river 
of  Reynel,  on  the  other  side  there  is  a  city 
which  they  call  Qurate,  peopled  by  Moors, 
and  close  upon  the  river;  they  deal  there 
in  many  kinds  of  wares,  and  carry  on  a 
great  trade;  for  many  ships  of  Malabar 
and  other  parts  sail  thither,  and  sell  what 
they  bring,  and  return  loaded  with  what 
they  choose  .  .  .  ." — Barbosa,  Lisbon  ed., 
280. 

1525.  "  The  corjaa  (see  Corge)  of  cotton 
cloths  of  Quryate,  of  14  yards  each,  is 
worth  .  .  .   250  fedeas."— Lembram,t;a,  i5. 

1528.  "Heytor  da  Silveira  put  to  sea 
again,  scouring  the  Gulf,  and  making  war 
everywhere  with  fire  and  sword,  by  sea  and 
land;  and  he  made  an  onslaught  on  (Jurrate 
and  Beynel,  great  cities  on  the  sea-coast, 
and  sacked  them,  and  burnt  part  of  them, 
for  all  the  people  fled,  they  being  traders 
and  without  a  garrison  .  .  ."—Correa,  in. 
277. 

1553.  "Thence  he  proceeded  to  the  bar 
of  the  river  Tapty,  above  which  stood  two 
cities  the  most  notable  on  that  gulf.  The 
first  they  call  Surat,  3  leagues  from  the 
mouth,  and  the  other  Reiner,  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  river  and  half  a  league  from 
the  bank  ....  The  latter  was_  the  most 
sumptuous  in  buildings  and  civilization, 
inhabited  by  warlike  people,  all  of  them 
Moors  inured  to  maritime  war,  and  it  was 


HdBATM. 


665 


SUBATR. 


from  this  city  that  most  of  the  foists  and 
ships  of  the  King  of  Cambay's  fleet  were 
furnished.  Surat  again  was  inhabited  by 
an  unwarlike  people  whom  they  call  Ban- 
yans, folk  given  to  mechanic  crafts,  chiefly 
to  the  business  of  weaving  cotton  cloths." — 
Ba/rros,  IV.  iv.  8. 

1554.  "So  saying  they  quitted  their 
rftwing-benches,  got  ashore,  and  started  for 
Surrat."— Sidi  'AU,  p.  83. 

1573,  "  Next  day  the  Emperor  went  to 
inspect  the  fortress  .  .  .  During  his  in- 
spection some  large  mortars  and  guns 
attracted  his  attention.  Those  mortars 
bore  the  name  of  Sulaim^nl,  from  the  name 
of  SuIaimSin  Sultan  of  Turkey.  When  he 
made  his  attempt  to  conquer  the  ports  of 
Gujarat,  he  sent  these  .  .  .  with  a  large 
army  by  sea.  As  the  Turks  .  .  .  were 
obliged  to  return,  they  left  these  mortars 
,  .  .  The  mortars  remained  upon  the  sea- 
shore, until  Khud^wand  Kh^  built  the 
fortress  of  Surat,  when  he  placed  them  in 
the  fort.  The  one  which  he  left  in  the 
country  of  Surath  (see  next  article)  was 
taken  to  the  fort  of  Jun^arh  by  the  ruler 
of  that  country." — Taiak&t-i-Alcbwrl,  in 
EUiot,  v.  350. 

c.  1590.  "  Siirat  is  among  famous  ports. 
The  river  Tapti  runs  hard  by,  and  at  seven 
ooss  distance  joins  the  salt  sea.  llanir  on 
the  other  side  of  the  river  is  now  a  port 
dependent '  on  Surat,  but  was  formerly  a 
big  city.  The  ports  of  Khandevi  and  Balsar 
are  also  annexed  to  Surat.  Fruit,  and 
especially  the  ananas,  is  abundant  .... 
The  sectaries  of  Zardasht,  emigrant  from 
Fars,  have  made  their  dwelling  here ;  they 
revere  the  Zhand  and  Pazhand  and  erect 
their  dakhmas  (or  places  for  exposing  the 
dead!  .  .  .  Through  the  carelessness  of  the 
agents  of  Government  and  the  commandants 
of  the  troops  (Sipah-salaran),  a  considerable 
tract  of  this  Sirkar  is  at  present  in  the 
hands  of  the  Frank,  e.g.  Daman,  Sanjan 
(see  St.  John's),  Tarapur,  Mahim,  and 
Basai  (see  (1)  Bassein),  that  are  both  cities 
and  poita."—Am  (orig.),  i.  488. 

1638.  "Within  a  League  of  the  Road 
we  entred  into  the  B,iver  upon  which 
Surat  is  seated,  and  which  hath  on  both 
sides  a  veiy  fertile  soil,  amd  many  fair 
gardens,  with  pleasant  Country-houses, 
which,  being  all  white,  a  colour  which  it 
seems  the  Indians  are  much  in  love  with, 
afford  a  noble  prospect  'amidst  the  green- 
ness whereby  they  are. encompassed.  But 
the  River,  which  is  the  Tapte  ...  is  so 
shallow  at  the  mouth  of  it,  that  Barks  of 
70  or  80  Tun  can  hardly  come  into  it."— 
Mamddslo,  p.  12. 

1690.  "Suratt  is  reckon'd  the  most 
fam'd  Emporium  of  the  Indian  Empire, 
where  all  Commodities  are  vendible  .  .  . 
And  the  River  is  very  commodious  for  the 
Importation  of  Foreign  Goods,  which  are 
brought  up  to  the  City  in  Hoj^s  and  Yachts, 
and  Country  Boats." — Ovihgton,  218. 

Surath.,    more    properly    Sorath, 


and  Soreth,  n.p.  This  iia.me  is  tie 
legitiiQate  modern  form  and  repre- 
sentative of  the  ancient  Indian 
SaurasMra  and  Greek  Syrastrene, 
names  wliicli  applied  to  what  we 
now  call_  the  Kattywar  Peninsula, 
but  especially  to  the  fertile  plains  on 
the  seacoast.  The  remarkable  dis- 
covery of  one  of  the  great  inscriptions 
of  Asoka  (B.C.  250)  on  a  rock  at 
Girnar,  near  Junagarh  in  SaurasMra, 
shows  that  the  dominion  of  that  great 
sovereign,  whose  capital  was  at  Pata- 
liputra  (UdKifi^odpa)  or  Patna,  extended 
to  this  distant  shore.  The  application 
of  the  modern  form  Surath  or  Sorath 
has  varied  in  extent.  It  is  now  the 
name  of  one  of  the  four  promts  or 
districts  into  which  the  peninsula  is 
divided  for  political  purposes,  each  of 
these  prdnts  containing  a  number  of 
small  states,  and  being  partly  managed, 
partly  controlled  by  a  PoUtioal  As- 
sistant. Sorath  occupies  the  south- 
western portion,  embracing  an  area 
of  5,220  sq.  miles. 

C.  A.D.  80-90.      '*  TauTTjs  ToL  fiev  juiEtroveia  tjJ 
%Kv6Ca  (ntvopCi^ovTo.  'AJSipia  Ka\eiTai,  ra  Se   napa- 
doKatra-ia  Svpao-rp^PTj." — Pervplus,  §  41, 
C.  150.      "Svpao-Tp^iJ/^s,  *  *  * 
BapSa^ijjua  n-o\i9  .... 
'SiV p6.aT pa  Kbifxt)  .  ,  . 
"Hlovoyt^MtTtTQV  efiiroptov  .  .    " 

Ptolemy,  VII.  i.  2-3. 

, ,  '  *  TIa\LV   71    jiAei/    napa  to  ^otirbi/  juEpo? 

TOV  *tvSov   TTacra   KoXeLToi  Koifu;    ^£1/.   .  .  .    'IvSo- 

(TKvBia 

*         *         *         *         ^         *         * 

Kali]  Treplrov  Kdi'9t  koKttov  .  .  .Supao-TpTjviJ." 
—Id.  55. 

C.  545.  **  ^nn.v  ovv  Ta  Kajzirpa  ep-TTopia.  TJJs 
'Ii/fitKTJs  TavTa,  ^ttfSov,  'Oppo^a,  KaAAtai'a, 
Si^wp,  y]  MaAe,  nevre  e/jtiropta  exouca  ^dWovra  to 
TreVept." — Cosmos,  lib.  xi. 

These  names  may  be  interpreted  as  Sind, 
Sorath,  Calliau,  Choul  (?),  Malabar. 

c.  640.  "En  quittant  le  royaume  de  JFa- 
te^i  (Vallabhi),  il  fit  500  H  h  I'ouest,  et 
arriva  au  royaume  de  Sou-la-tch'a  (Son- 
rachtra) .  .  .  Comme  ce  royaume  se  trouve 
sur  le  chemin  de  la  mer  occidentale,  tons  les 
habitans  profitent  des  avantages  qu'offre 
la  mer :  ils  se  livrent  au  n^goce,  et  k  un 
commerce  d'&hange." — Hiouen-Thsanr/,  in 
pa.  Bouddh.,  iii.  164-165. 

1516.  "Passing  this  city  and  following 
the  sea-coast,  you  come  to  another  place 
which  has  also  a  good  port,  and  is  called 
Qurati  Mangalor,*  and  here,  as  at  the 
other,  put  in  many  vessels  of  Malabar  for 
horses,  grain,  cloths,  and  cottons,  and  for 
vegetables  and  other  goods  prized  in  India, 

*  Mangalor  (q.v.)  on  this  coast,  no  doubt  called 
Sorathi  Mangalor  to  distinguish  it  from  the  well- 
known  Mangalor  of  Canara, 


SUBKUNDA. 


666 


SUTTEE. 


and  they  bring  hither  coco-nuta,  Jagara, 
which  is  sugar  that  they  make  drink  of, 
emery,  wax,  cardamoms,  and  every  other 
kind  of  spice,  a  trade  in  which  great  gain 
is  made  in  a  short  time." — Barhosa,  in 
Bamusio,  i.  f.  296. 

1573.  See  quotation  of  this  date  under 
preceding  article,  in  which  both  the  names, 
Surat  and  Surath,  occur. 

1584.  "  After  his  second  defeat  Muzaffar 
Gujarat!  retreated  by  way  of  Champ^nir, 
Birpflr,  and  JhaKwar,  to  the  country  of 
Siirath,  and  rested  at  the  town  of  Gondal, 
12  kos  from  the  fort  of  Jtinagarh  .  .  .  He 
gave  a  lac  of  Ma!im,iidis  and  a  jewelled 
dagger  to  Amln  Kh^n  Ghorf,  ruler  of 
Surath,  and  so  won  his  support." — Tabakdt- 
i-Akha/ri,  in  Elliot,  v.  437-438. 

c.  1590.  "  Sircar  Surat  (Siirath)  was 
formerly  an  independent  territory ;  the 
chief  was  of  the  Ghelolo  tribe,  and 
commanded  50,000-  cavalry,  and  100,000 
infantry.  Its  length  from  the  port  of 
Ghogeh  (Gogo)  to  the  port  of  Aramroy, 
(Aram/rS,i),  measures  125  cose;  and  the 
breadth  from  Sindehar  (Sirdh&r),  to  the 
port  of  Diu,  is  a  distance  of  72  cose." — 
Ayeen  (Gladwin's),  ii.  73. 

1616.  "7.  Soret,  the  chief  city,  is  called 
Janagar ;  it  is  but  a  little  Province,  yet 
very  rich  ;  it  lyes  upon  Guzarat ;  it  hath 
the  Ocean  to  the  South." — Terry,  ed.  1665, 
p.  354. 

Slirkunda,  s.  Hind.  sarlccCndd.  The 
name  of  a  very  tall  reed-grass,  Sac- 
charum  Sara,  Eoxb.,  perhaps  also 
applied  to  SaccJiarum  procerum,  Eoxb. 
These  grasses  are  often  tail  enough  in 
the  riverine  plains  of  Eastern  Bengal 
greatly  to  overtop  a  tall  man  standing 
in  a  howda  on  the  hack  of  a  tall 
elephant.  It  is  from  the  upper  part 
of  the  flower-bearing  stalk  of.  sur- 
kunda  that  sirky  (q-v-)  is  derived. 
A  most  intelligent  visitor  to  India  was 
led  into  a  curious  mistake  about  the 
name  of  this  grass  by  some  official, 
who  ought  to  have' known  better.    We 

quote    the    passage.     's    story 

about  the  main  branch  of  a  river 
channel  probably  rests  on  no  better 
foundation. 

1875.     "As  I  drove  yesterday  with , 

I  asked  him  if  he  knew  the  scientific  name 
of  the  tall  grass  which  I  heard  called  tiger- 
grass  at  Ahmedabad,  and  which  is  very 
abundant  here  (about  Lahore).  I  think  it 
is  a  saccharum,  but  am  not  quite  sure. 
'No,'  he  said,  'but  the  people  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood call  it  Sikunder's  grass,  as  they 
still  call  the  main  branch  of  a  river 
'  Sikander's  channel."  Strange,  is  it  not  ? — 
how  that  great  individuality  looms  through 
history."— ffj-oni  Duff,  Notes  of  an  Indian 
Journey,  105. 

Surpoose,  s.    Pers.  sar-posh  ('  head- 


cover');  a  cover,  as  of  a  basin,  dish,, 
hooka-bowl,  &o. 

1829.  "Tugging  away  at  your  hookah, 
find  no  smoke ;  a  thief  having  purloined 
your  silver  chelam  and  surpoose." — John 
Shipp,  ii.  159. 

Snrrapurda,  s.  Pers.  aarapardai 
A  canvas  screen  surrounding  royal 
tents  or  the  like  (see  Conaut). 

1404.  "  And  round  this  pavilion  stood 
an  enclosure,  as  it  were,  of  a  town  or  castle 
made  of  silk  of  many  colours,  inlaid  in 
many  ways,  with  battlements  at  the  top, 
and  with  cords  to  strain  it  outside  and  in- 
side, and  with  poles  inside  to  hold  it  up 
.  .  .  And  there  was  a  gateway  of  great 
height  forming  an  arch,  with  doors  within 
and  without  made  in  the  same  fashion  as 
the  wall  ....  and  above  the  gateway  a 
square  tower  with  battlements  :  however 
fine  the  said  wall  was  with  its  many  devices 
and  artifices,  the  said  gateway,  arch  and 
tower,  was  of  much  more  exquisite  work 
still.  And  this  enclosure  they  call  Zala- 
parda." — Clavijo,  s.  cxvi. 

0.  1590.  "  The  Sarapardah  was  made  in 
former  times  of  coarse  canvass,  but  his 
Majesty  has  now  caused  it  to  be  made  of 
carpeting,  and  thereby  improved  its  ap- 
pearance and  usefulness.  "^^Jw,  i.  54. 

Surrinjaum,  s.  Pers.  sar-anjam, 
lit.  '  begianing-ending.'  Used  in 
India  for  '  apparatus,'  '  goods  and 
chattels,'  and  the  Hke.  But  m  the 
Mahiatta  provinces  it  has  a  special 
application  to  grants  of  land,  or  rather 
assignments  of  revenue,  for  special 
objects,  such  as  keeping  up  a  contin- 
gent of  troops  for  service;  to  civil 
officers  for  the  maintenance  of  their 
state ;  or  for  charitable  purposes. 

Surrow,  Serow,  &c.,  s.  H.  sardo. 
A  big,  odd,  awkward-looking  kind  of 
antelope  in  the  Himalaya,  '  something 
in  appearance  between  a  jackass  and 
a  Tahir'  {Telir  or  Him.  wild  goat).— 
Col.  Marhliam  in  Jerdon.  It  is  Nemo- 
rhoedus  huhalina,  Jerdon. 

Surwaun,  s.  H.  from  Pers.  adrwan 
(from  adr  in  the  sense  of  '  camel '), 
more  properly  sdrhdn,  a  camel-man. 

1844.  "...  armed  Surwans,  or  camel- 
drivers."— (?.  0.  of  Sir  C.  Napier,  93. 

Sutledge,  n.  p.    See  Supplement. 

Suttee,  s.  The  rite  of  widow- 
burning;  i.e.  the  burning  the  hvmg 
widow  along  with  the  corpse  of  her 
husband,  as   practised  by  people  of 


SUTTEE. 


667 


SUTTEE. 


certain  castes  among  the  Hindus,  and 
eminently  by  tlie  Eajputs. 

Tte  ■word  is  properly  Skt.  sail, 
'a  good  woman,'  'a  true  ■wife,'  and 
thence  specially  applied,  in  modern 
■vernaculars  of  Sanskrit  parentage,  to 
tlie  ■wife  ■wh.o  ■was  considered  to  ac- 
complisli  the  supreme  act  of  fidelity  by 
sacrificing  herself  on  the  funeral  pile 
of  her  husband.  The  application  of 
this  substantive  to  the  suicidal  act, 
instead  of  the  person,  is  European. 
The  proper  Sanskrit  term  for  the  act  is 
aaha-gamana  or  'keeping  company. '■'^ 
A  jery  long  series  of  quotations  in 
illustration  of  the  practice,  from  classi- 
cal times  do^wn'wards,  might  be  given. 
We  shall  present  a  selection. 

We  should  remark  that  the  "word 
{sail  or  suttee)  does  not  occur,  so  far  as 
we  know,  in  any  European  "work  older 
than  the  ITth  century.  And  then  it 
only  occurs  in  a  disguised  form  (see 
quotation  from  P.  della  Valle).  The 
term  masti  ■which  he  uses  is  .probably 
maha-satl,  ■which  occurs  in  Skt.  Dic- 
tionaries ('a  -wife  of  great  ■yirtue'). 
Delia  VaUe  is  usually  eminent  in  the 
,  correctness  of  his  ,  transcriptions  of 
oriental  ■words.  We  have  not  found 
.the  term  exactly  in  any  European 
docament  older  than  Sir  0.  Malet's 
letter  of  1787,  and  Sir  W.  Jones's  of  the 
same  year  (see  belo-wj. 

Suttee  isabrahmanical  rite,  and  there 
is  a  Sanskrit  ritual  in  existence  (see 
Ghssified  Index  to  the  TanjoreMSS.,  p. 
135a).  It -was  introduced  into  Southern 
India  ■with  the  brahman  civilisation, 
and  was  prevalent  there  chiefly  in  the 
strictly  brahmanical  Kingdom  of 
Vijayanagar,  and  among  the  Mah- 
rattas.  In  Malabar,  the  most  primitive 
part  of  S.  India,  the  rite  is  forbidden 
[Andehdriminaya,  v.  26).  The  cases 
mentioned  by  Teixeira  belo^w,  and  in 
the  Lettres  lldifiantes,  occurred  at 
Tanjore  and  Madura. 

A  (Mahratta)  brahman  at  Tanjore 
told  one  of  the  present  ■writers  that  he 
had  to  perform  coimnemorative  funeral 
rites  for  his  grandfather  and  grand- 
mother on  the  same  day,  and  that  this 
indicated  that  his  grandmother  had 
been  a  sati. 


•But  it  is  worthy  of  note  that  in  the  Island  of 
Bah  one  manner  of  aocompUshing  the  rite  is 
caUed  Satia  (Sk.  satya,  'truth,'  bom  sat,  -whence 
also  mtl).  See  Crwwfwrd,  H.  of  Ind.  ArcMp.  ii. 
^3,  and  FHedjrwh,  in  VerhatuIsU'ngen  van  het 
Batmi.  Genootsclmp.  xxiii.  10. 


The  practice  has  prevailed  in  various 
regions  besides  India.  Thus  it  seems 
to  have  been  an  early  custom  among 
the  heathen  Russians,  or  at  least  among 
nations  on  the  Volga  called  Russians 
byMas'udiandlbnEozlan.  Herodotus 
(Bk.  V.  ch.  5)  describes  it  among  certain 
tribes  of  Thracians.  It  was  in  vogue  in 
Tonga  and  the  Fiji  Islands.  It  has  pre- 
vailed in  the  island  of  Bali  -within  our 
own  time,  though  there  accompanying 
Hindu  rites,  and  perhaps  of  Hindu 
origin, — certainly  modified  by  Hindu 
iniiuence.  A  full  account  of  Suttee 
as  practised  in  those  Malay  Islands 
where  Islam  has  not  prevailed  will 
be  found  in  Zollinger's  account  of 
the  Religion  of  Sassak  in  J.  Tnd.  Arch. 
ii.  166  ;  also  see  Friedrich's  Bali  as  in 
note  preceding. 

In  Diodorus  we  have  a  long  account 
of  the  rivalry  as  to  which  of  the  two 
•wives  of  Keteus,  a  leader  of  an  Indian 
contingent  in  the  army  of  Eumenes, 
should  perform  suttee.  One  is  re- 
jected as  with  child.  The  history  of 
the  other  terminates  thus : 

B.C.  317.  "Finally,  having  taken  leave 
of  those  of  the  household,  she  was  set  upon 
the  pyre  by  her  own  brother,  and  was  re- 
garded ■with  wonder  by  the  orow^  that  had 
run  together  to  the  spectacle,  and  heroically 
ended  her  life ;  the  whole  force  with  their 
arms  thrice  marching  round  the  pyre  before 
it  was  kindled.  But  she,  laying  herself 
beside  her  husband,  and  even  at  the  violence 
of  the  flame  giving  utterance  to  no  un- 
becoming cry,  stirred  pity  indeed  in  others 
of  the  spectators,  and  in  some  excess  of 
eulogy ;  not  but  what  there  were  some  of 
the  Greeks  present  who  reprobated  such 
rites  as  barbarous  and  cruel.  .  .  ." — Diod. 
Sic.  Biblioth.,  xix.  33-34. 

c.  B.C.  30. 
' '  Felix  Eois  lex  f uneris  una  maritis 

Quos  Aurora  suis  rubra  colorat  equis  ; 
Namque  ubi  mortifero  jacta  est  fax  ultima 
leoto 
XJxorum  fusis  stat  pia  turba  oomis ; 
Et  certamen  habet  leti,  quae  viva_  sequatur 
Conjugium ;  pudor  est  non  liouisse  mori. 
Ardent     victrices;    et    flammae     pectora 
praebent, 
Imponuntque  suis  ora  perusta  viris. " 
Propertius,*  Lib.  iii.  xiii.  15-22. 

o.  B.O.  20.  "He  (Aristobulus)  says  that 
he  had  heard  from  some  persons  of  ■wives 
burning  themselves  voluntarily  with  their 
deceased  husbands,  and  that  those  women 
who  refused  to  submit  to  this  custom  were 


*  The  same  poet  spealcs  of  Evadne,  -who  threw 
herself  at  Thebes  on  the  burning  pile  of  her  hus- 
band Capaneus  (I.  xv.  21),  a  story  which  Paley 
thinks  must  have  come  from  some  early  Indian 
legend.  . 


SUTTEE. 


SUTTEE. 


disgraced."— Sera5o,  xv.62  (E.  T.  hySamil- 
ton  and  Falconer,  iii.  112). 

A.D.  c.  390.  "  Indi,  ut  omnes  ferebarbari 
uxores  plurimas  habent.  Apud  eos  lex  est,ut 
uxor  carissima  cum  defunoto  marito  creme- 
tur.  Hae  igitur  contendunt  inter  se  de  amore 
viri,  et  ambitio  summa  certantiura  est, 
ac  testimonium  castitatis,  dignam  morte 
decerni.  Itaque  victrix  in  habitu  ornatu- 
que  pristine  juxta  cadaver  accubat,  am- 
plexans  illud  et  deosculans  et  suppositos 
ignes  prudentiae  laude  contemnens." — 
St.  Jerome,  Advers.  Jovinianum,  in  ed. 
Valla/rs,  ii.  311. 

c.  851.  "All  the  Indians  bum  theirdead. 
Serendib  is  the  furthest  out  of  the  islands 
dependent  upon  India.  Sometimes  when 
they  burn  the  body  of  a  King,  his  wives 
oast  themselves  on  the  pile,  and  burn  with 
him ;  but  it  is  at  their  choice  to  abstain." — 
Bemavd,  Belation,  <Ssc.,  i.  50. 

c.  1200.  "HearingtheEaja  was  dead,  the 
ParmSri  became  a  sati  : — dying  she  said — 
The  son  of  the  Jadavani  will  rule  the 
country,  may  my  blessing  be  on  him ! " — 
Chamd  jBa/rdai,  in  Ind.  Ant.  i.  227.* 

1298.  "Many  of  the  women  also,  when 
their  husbands  die  and  a/ce  placed,  on  the 
pUe  to  be  burnt,  do  burn  themselves  along 
with  the  bodies." — Marco  PoW,  Bk/ iii. 
oh.  17.  •     ' 

c.  1322.  "  The  idolaters  of  this  realm 
have  one  detestable  custom  (that  I  must 
mention).  For  when  any  man  dies  they 
burn  him ;  and  if  he  leave  a  wife  they  bum 
her  alive  with  him,  saying  that  she  ought 
to  go  and  keep  her  husband  company  in  the 
other  world.  But  if  the  woman  have  sons 
by  her  husband  she  may  abide  with  them, 
an  she  will." — Odoric,  in  Cathay,  i.  79. 

,,  Also  in  Zampa  or  Champa : 
"  When  a  married  man  dies  in  this  country 
his  body  is  burned,  and  his  living  wife  along 
with  it.  For  they  say  that  she  should  go 
to  keep  company  with  her  husband  in  the 
other  world  also." — Ibid.  97. 

0.  1328.  "  In  this  India,  on  the  death  of 
a  noble,  or  of  any  people  of  substance,  their 
bodies  are  burned;  and  eke  their  wives 
follow  them  alive  to  the  fire,  and  for  the 
sake  of  worldly  glory,  and  for  the  love  of 
their  husbands,  and  for  eternal  life,  burn 
along  with  them,  with  as  much  joy  as  if 
they  were  going  to  be  wedded.  And  those 
who  do  this  have  the  higher  repute  for 
virtue  and  perfection  among  the  rest."— 
Fi:  Jordarms,  20. 

c.  1343.  "  The  burning  of  the  wife  after 
the  death  of  her  husband  is  an  act  among 
the  Indians  recommended,  but  not  obliga- 
tory. If  a  widow  burns  herself,  the  members 
of  the  family  get  the  glory  thereof,  and 
the  fame  of  fidelity  in  fulfilling  their  duties. 
She  who  does  not  give  herself  up  to  the 
flames  puts  on  coarse  raiment  and  abides 
with  her  kindred,  wretched  and  despised 
for  having  failed  in  duty.     But  she  is  not 

*  We  cannot  be  sure  that  sat'i  is  in  the  original, 
as  this  is  a  condensed  version  by  Mr,  Beanies. 


compelled  to  burn  herself."  (There  follows 
an  interesting  account  of  instances  wit- 
nessed by  the  traveller.) — Jbn  Batuta, 
ii.  138. 

Jc.  1430.  "In  Media  vero  India  mortui 
Comburuntur,  cumque  his,  ut  plurimum 
vivae  uxores  .  .  .  una  pluresve,  prout  f  uit 
matrimonii  conventio.  Prior  ex  lege  uritur, 
etiam  quae  unioa  est.  Sumuntur  autem  et 
aliae  uxores  quafidam  eo  pacto,  ut  morte 
funus  siia  exoment,  isque  baud  parvus  apud 
eos  honoB  ducitur ....  submisso  igrie  uxor 
ornatiori  cultu  inter  tubas  tibioinasque  et 
cantus,  et  ipsa  psaUentis  more  alacris  rogum 
magno  comitatu  circuit.  Adstat  interea 
et  sacerdos  .  .  .  hortando  suadens.  Gum 
circumierit  ilia  saepius  ignem  prope  sug- 
gestum  consistit,  vestesque  exuens,  loto  de 
more  prius  oorpore,  turn  sindonem  albam 
induta,  ad  exhortationem  dicentis  in  ignem 
prosilit." — N.  Conti,  in  Poggiusde  Va/iietate 
Fortunae,  iv. 

c.  1520.  There  are  in  this  Kingdom  (the 
Deccan)  many  heathen,  natives  of  the 
country,  whose  custom  it  is  that  when  they 
die  they  are  burnt,  and  their  wives  along 
with  them  ;  and  if  these  will  not  do  it  they 
remain  in  disgrace  with  all  their  kindred. 
And  as  it  happens  oft  times  that  they  are 
unwilling  to  do  it,  their  Bramin  kinsfolk 
persilsfde  them  thereto,  and  this  in  order  that 
SucK^Vffne  custom  should  not  be  broken 
and  fall  into  oblivion." — Soimnario de'Oenti, 
in  Jtammsio,  i.  f.  329. 

,,  In  this  country  of  Camboja ,  ,  . 
when  the.  King  dies,  the  lords  voluntarily 
burn  themselves,  and  so  do  the  King's 
wives  at  the  same  time,  and  so  also  do  other 
women  on  the  death  of  their  husbands," — 
IMd.  i.  336. 

1522.  "  They  told  us  that  in  Java  Major 
it  was  the  custom,  when  one  of  the  chief 
men  died,  to  burn  his  body ;  and  then  his 
principal  wife,  adorned  with  garlands  of 
flowers,  has  herself  carried  in  a  chair  by 
four  men  .  .  .  comforting  her  relations, 
who  are  afflicted  because  she  is  going  to 
burn  herself  with  the  corpse  of  her  husband 
.  .  .  .  saying  to  them,  'I  am  going  this 
evening  to  sup  with  my  dear  husband  and 
to  sleep  with  him  this  night.'  .  .  .  After 
again  consoling  them  (she)  casts  herself  into 
the  fire  and  is  burned.  If  she  did  not  do 
this  she  would  not  be  looked  upon  as  an 
honourable  woman,  nor  as  a  faithful  wife." 
—Figafetta,  E.  T.  by  Jjord  Stanley  of  A., 15i. 

c.  1566.  Cesare  Federici  notices  the  rite 
as  peculiar  to  the  Kingdom  of  "Bczeneger :" 
"  vidi  cose  stranie  e  bestiali  di  quella 
gentiliti;  vsano  primamente  abbrusciare' i 
corpi  morti  oosi  d'huomini  come  di  donne 
nobili ;  e  si  I'huomo  h  maritato,  la  moglie 
fe  obligata  ad  abbrusciarsi  viva  col  corpo 
del  marito." — Orig.  ed.  p.  36. 

This  traveller  gives  a  good  account  of  a 
Suttee. 

1583.  "In  the  interior  of  Hindiist&i  it  is 
the  custom  when  a  husband  dies,  for  his 
widow  willingly  and  cheerfully  to  cast  herself 
into  the  flames  (of  the  funeral  pile),  although 
she  may  not  have  Uved  happily  with  him. 


SUTTEE. 


669 


SUTTEE. 


Occasionally  love  of  life  holds  her  back, 
and  then  her  husband's  relations  assemble, 
light  the  pile,  and  place  her  upon  it,  think- 
ing that  they  thereby  preserve  the_  honour 
and  character  of  the  family.  But  since  the 
country  had  come  under  the  rule  of  his 
gracious  Majesty  [Akbar],  inspectors  had 
been  appointed  in  every  city  and  district, 
who  were  to  watch  carefully  over  these  two 
cases,  to  discriminate  between  them,  and 
to  prevent  any  woman  being  forcibly 
burnt." — Abu'l  Foal,  Akbar  N'dmah,  in 
EUiot,  vi.  69. 

1583.  "Among  other  sights  I  saw  one 
I  may  note  as  wonderful.  When  I 
landed  (at  Negapatam)  from  the  vessel, 
I  saw  a  pit  full  of  kindled  charcoal ;  and 
at  that  moment  a  young  and  beautiful 
woman  was  brought  by  her  people  on  a 
litter,  with  a  great  company  of  other 
women,  friends  of  hers,  with  great  festivity, 
she  holding  a  mirror  in  her  left  hand,  and 
a  lemon  in  her  right  hand  ..."  and  so 
.  forth.— (?.  BcdU,  f.  82ti,  83. 

1586.  "The  custom  of  the  countrey 
(Java)  is,  that  whensoever  the  King  doeth 
die,  they  take  the  body  so  dead  and  burne 
it,  and  preserve  the  ashes  of  him,  and  within 
five  dayes  next  after,  the  wiues  of  the  said 
King  so  dead,  according  to  the  custome  and 
vse  of  their  countrey,  every  one  of  them  goe 
together  to  a  place  appointed,  and  the 
chiefe  of  the  women  which  was  nearest  to 
him  in  accompt,  hath  a  ball  in  her  hand, 
and  throweth  it  from  her,  and  the  place 
where  the  ball  resteth,  thither  they  goe  all, 
and  tume  their  faces  to  the  Eastward,  and 
every  one  with  a  dagger  in  their  hand 
(which  dagger  they  caU  a  crise,  and  is  as 
sharpe  as  a  rasor),  stab  themselues  in  their 
owne  blood,  and  fall  a-groueling  on  their 
faces,  and  so  ende  their  dayes. " — T.  Candish, 
in  HaMuyt,  iv.  338. 

This  passage  refers  to  Blambangan  at 
the  east  end  of  Java,  which  till  a  late 
date  was  subject  to  Bali,  in  which  such 
practices  have  continued  to  our  day.  It 
seems  probable  that  the  Hindu  rite  here 
came  in  contact  with  the  old  Polynesian 
practices  of  a  like  kind,  -which  prevailed 
e.g.  in  Fiji,  quite  recently.  The  narrative 
referred  to  below  under  1633,  where  the 
victims  were  the  slaves  of  a  deceased  queen, 
points  to  the  latter  origin. 

W.  Humboldt  thus  alludes  to  similar 
passages  in  old  Javanese  literature  : 

"  Thus  we  may  reckon  as  one  of  the 
finest  episodes  in  the  Brata  Yuda,  the  story 
how  Satya  Wati,  when  she  had  sought  out 
her  slain  husband  among  the  wide-spread 
heap  of  corpses  on  the  battle-field,  stabs 
herself  by  his  side  with  a  dagger." — Kawi- 
Sprache,  i.  89  (and  see  the  whole  section, 
pp.  87-95). 

1598.  The  usual  account  is  given  in 
Mmchoten,  ch.  xxxvi.,  with  a  plate. 

1611.  "When  I  was  in  India,  on  the 
death  of  the  Naique  of  Madur^,  a  country 
situated  between  that  of  Malauar  and  that 
of  Choromandel,  400  wives  of  his  burned 
themselves  along  with  him." — Teixeira,  i.  9. 


c.  1620.     "The  author  .  .  .  when  in  the 
territory  of  the  Karniltik  .  .  .  arrived  in 
company  with  his  father  at  the  city  of 
Southern  Mathura  (Madura),  where,  after 
a  few  days,  the  ruler  died  and  went  to  hell. 
The  chief  had  700  wives,  and  they  all  threw 
themselves  at  the  same  time  into  the  fire." 
—Muhammed  Sharif  Hanafi,\n  £/Ho*,  vii.  139. 
1623.     "When  I  asked  further  if  force 
was  ever  used  in  these  cases,  they  told  me 
that  usually  it  was  not  so,  but  only  at  times 
among  persons  of  quality  when  some  one 
had  left  a  young  and  handsome  widow,  and 
there  was  a  risk  either  of  her  desiring  to 
marry  again  (which  they  consider  a  great 
scandal)  or  of    worse   mishap, — in  such  a 
case  the  relations  of  the  hiisband,  if  they 
were  very  strict,  would  compel  her,  even 
against  her  will,  to  burn   ...   a  barbarous 
and  cruel  law  indeed  !  But  in  short,  as  re- 
garded Giaccamb,,  no  one  exercised  either 
compulsion  or  persuasion ;  and  she  did  the 
thing  of  her  own  free   choice;   both   her 
kindred  and  herself  exulting  in  it,  as  in  an 
act  magnanimous  (which  in  sooth  it  was) 
and  held  in  high  honour  among  them.    And 
when  I  asked  about    the   ornaments   and 
flowers  that  she  wore,  they  told  me  this 
was  customary  as  a  sign  of  the  joyousness 
of  the  Uasti  (Mast),  is  what    they  call  a 
woman  who  gives  herself  to  be  burnt  upon 
the  death  of  her  husband)." — P.  delta  VtMe, 
ii.  671. 

1633.  "  The  same  day,  about  noon,  the 
queen's  body  was  burnt  without  the  city, 
with  two  and  twenty  of  her  female  slaves  ; 
and  we  consider  ourselves  bound  to  render 
an  exact  account  of  the  barbarous  cere- 
monies practised  in  this  place  on  such  occa- 
sions as  we  were  witness  to.  .  .  ." — Narra- 
tive of  a  Dutch  Mission  to  Bali,  quoted  by 
Crawfurd,  H.  of  Ind.  Arch.,  ii.  244-253, 
from  Prevost.  It  is  very  interesting,  but 
too  long  for  extract. 

C.1650.  ' '  They  say  that  when  a  woman  be- 
comes a  Sattee,thatis  burns  herself  with  the 
deceased,  the  Almighty  pardons  all  the  sins 
committed  by  the  wife  and  husband  and 
that  they  remain  a  long  time  in  paradise  : 
nay  if  the  husband  were  in  the  infernal 
regions,  the  wife  by  this  means  draws  him 
from  thence  and  takes  him  to  paradise  .  .  . 
Moreover  the  Sattee,  in  a  future  birth, 
returns  not  to  the  female  sex  ,  .  .  but  she 
who  becomes  not  a  Sattee,  and  passes  her 
life  in  widowhood,  is  never  emancipated 
from  the  female  state  ....  It  is  however 
criminal  to  force  a  woman  into  the  fire,  and 
equally  to  prevent  her  who  voluntarily 
devotes  herself."— Dafttsian,  ii.  75-76. 

c.  1650-60.  Tavemier  gives  a  full  account 
of  the  different  manners  ot  Suttee,  which  he 
had  witnessed  often,  and  in  various  parts 
of  India,  but  does  not  use  the  word.  We 
extract  the  following : 

c.  1648.  "...  there  fell  of  a  sudden  so 
violent  a  Shower,  that  the  Priests,  willing 
to  get  out  of  the  Rain,  thrust  the  Woman 
all  along  into  the  Tire.  But  the  Shower 
was  so  vehement,  and  endured  so  long, 
that  the  Pire  was  quench'd,  and  the  Woman 


SUTTEE. 


670 


SUTTEE. 


was  not  burn'd.  About  midnight  she  arose, 
and  went  and  knook'd  at  one  of  her  Kins- 
men's Houses,  where  Father  Zenon  and 
many  Hollanders  saw  her,  looking  so  gastly 
and  grimly,  that  it  was  enough  to  have 
sear'd  them ;  however  the  pain  she  endur'd 
did  not  so  far  terrifie  her,  hut  that  three 
days  after,  aocompany'd  by  her  Kindred, 
she  went  and  was  burn'd  according  to  her 
first  intention." — Tavernier,  E.  T.,  ii.  84. 
Again :  ' 

"  In  most  places  upon  the  Coast  of  Coro- 
mandel,  the  Women  are  not  burnt  with 
their  deceas'd  Husbands,  but  they  are 
buried  alive  with  them  in  holes,  which  the 
Bramins  make  a  foot  deeper  than  the  tall- 
ness  of  the  man  and  woman.  Usually  they 
chuse  a  Sandy  place ;  so  that  when  the  man 
and  woman  are  both  let  down  together,  all 
the  Company  with  Baskets  of  Sand  fill  up 
the  hole  above  half  a  foot  higher  than  the 
surfaoeof  the  ground,  after  which  they  jump 
and  dance  upon  it,  till  they  believe  the 
woman  to  be  stifl'd."— /d.  171. 

0.  1667.  Bemier  also  has  several  highly 
interesting  pages  on  this  subject,  in  his 
"  Letter  written  to  M.  Chapelain,  sent  from 
Chiras  in  Persia."  We  extract  a  few  sen- 
tences: "  Concerning  the  Women  that  have 
actually  burn'd  themselves,  I  have  so  often 
been  present  at  such  dreadful  spectacles, 
that  at  length  I  could  endure  no  more  to 
see  it,  and  I  retain  still  some  horrour  when 
I  think  on't ....  The  Pile  of  Wood  was 
presently  all  on  fire,  because  store  of  Oyl 
and  Butter  had  been  thrown  upon  it,  and  I 
saw  at  the  time  through  the  Flames  that 
the  Fire  took  hold  of  the  Cloaths  of  the 
Woman  .  .  .  All  this  I  saw,  but  observ'd 
not  that  the  Woman  was  at  all  disturb'd  ; 
yea  it  was  said,  that  she  had  been  heard  to 
pronounce  with  great  force  these  two  words. 
Five,  Tv.'o,  to  signifie,  according  to  the 
Opinion  of  those  who  hold  the  Souls  Trans- 
migration, that  this  was  the  5th  time  she 
had  burnt  herself  with  the  same  Husband, 
and  that  there  remain'd  but  two  times  for 
perfection ;  as  if  she  had  at  that  time  this 
Remembrance,  or  some  Prophetical  Spirit." 
— English  Version,  p.  99. 

1677.  Suttee,  described  by  A.  Bassing, 
in  Valentijn  v.  (Ceylon)  300. 

1727.  "  I  have  seen  several  burned 
several  Ways  ....  I  heard  a  Story  of  a 
Lady  that  had  received  Addresses  from  a 
Gentleman  who  afterwards  deserted  her, 
and  her  Relations  died  shortly  after  the 
Marriage  .  .  .  and  as  the  Fire  was  well 
kindled  .  .  .  she  espied  her  former  Admirer, 
and  beckned  him  to  come  to  her.  When 
he  came  she  took  him  in  her  Arms,  as  if 
she  had  a  Mind  to  embrace  him  ;  but  being 
stronger  than  he,  she  carried  him  into  the 
Flames  in  her  Arms,  where  they  were  both 
consumed,  with  the  Corpse  of  her  Husband." 
—A.  Ham.  i.  278. 

,,  "The  Country  about  (Calcutta) 
being  overspread  with  Paganisms,  the  Cus- 
tom of  Wives  burning  themselves  with  their 
deceased  Husbands,  is  also  practised  here. 
Before   the   Mogul's  War,  Mr.    Channock 


went  one  time  with  his  Ordinary  Guard  of 
Soldiers,  to  see  a  young  Widow  act  that 
tragical  Catastrophe,  but  he  was  so  smitten 
with  the  Widow's  Beauty,  that  he  sent  his 
Guards   to   take   her   by  Force  from  her 
Fxecutioners,  and  conducted  her  to  his  own 
Lodgings.       They    lived    lovingly    many 
Years,  and  had  several  Children  ;  at  length 
she  died,  after  he  had  settled  in  Calcutta,  but 
instead  of  converting  her  to    Christianitii, 
she  made  him  a  Proselyte  to  Paganism,  and 
the  only  part  of  Christianity  that  was  re- 
markable in  him,  was  burying  her  decently, 
and  he  built  a  Tomb  over  her,  where  all  Ins 
Life  after  her  Death,  he  keptthe  anniversary 
Day  of  her  Death  by  sacrificing  a  Cock  on  her 
Tomb,  after  the  Pagan  Manner. " — Id.ii.  6-7. 
1774.     "  Here  (in  Bali)  not  only  women 
often  kill  themselves,  or  burn  with  their 
deceased  husbands,  but  men  also  burn  in 
honour  of  their  deceased  masters." — For- 
rest, V.  to  N.  Guinea,  170. 
*   1787.     "Soon  after  I  and  my  conductor 
had  quitted  the  house,  we  were  informed 
the  suttee  (for  that  is  the  name  given  to 
the  person  who  so  devotes    herself)  had 
passed.  .  ." — Sir  C.  Malet,  in  Parly.  Papers 
0/1821, p.  1  ("Hindoo  Widows"). 

„  "My  Father,  said  he  (Pundit 
Khadacaunt),  died  at  the  age  of  one  hun- 
dred years,  and  my  mother,  who  was  eighty 
years  old,  became  a  sati,  and  burned  her- 
self to  expiate  sins." — Letter  of  Sir  Wm. 
Jones,  in  lAfe,  ii.  120. 

1792.  "  In  the  course  of  my  endeavours 
I  found  the  poor  suttee  had  no  relations 
at  Poonah." — Letter  from  Sir  C.  Malet,  in 
Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  ii.  394. 

1808.  "  These  proceedings  (Hindu  mar- 
riage ceremonies  in  Guzerat)  take  place  in 
the  presence  of  a  Brahmin  .  .  .  And  farther, 
now  the  young  woman  vows  that  her  .iffeo- 
tions  shall  be  fixed  upon  her  Lord  alone, 
not  only  in.  all  this  life,  but  will  follow  in 
death,  or  to  the  next,  that  she  will  die, 
that  she  will  burn  with  him,  through  as 
many  transmigrations  as  shall  secure  their 
joint  immortal  bliss.  Seven  successions  of 
suttees  (a  woman  seven  times  born  and 
burning,  thus,  as  often)  secure  to  the  loving 
couple  a  seat  among  the  gods." — Jt.  Drum- 
mond. 
1809. 

"  0  sight  of  misery  ! 
You  cannot  hear  her  cries  .  .  .  their  sound 
In  that  wild  dissdnance  is  drowned ;  .  .  . 
But  in  her  face  you  see 
The  supplication  and  the  agony  .  .  . 
See  in  her  swelling  throat  the  desperate 
strength 
That  with  vain  effort  struggles  yet  for 

life ; 
Her  arms  contracted  now  in  fruitless 
strife. 
Now  wildly  at  full  length, 
Towards  the  crowd  in  vain  for  pity 


They  force  her  on,  they  bind  her  to  the 
dead."  Kehama,  i.  12. 

In  all  the  poem  and  its  copious  notes, 
the  word  suttee  does  not  occur. 


SWALLOW. 


671 


SWAMY. 


1828.  "  After  having  bathed  in  the  river, 
the  widow  lighted  a  brand,  walked  round  the 
pile,  set  it  on  fire,  and  then  mounted  cheer- 
fully: the  flame  caught  and  blazed  up 
instantly ;  she  sat  down,  placing  the  head 
of  the  corpse  on  her  lap;  and  repeated 
several  times  the  usual  form,  '  Ram,  Ram, 
Suttee;  Ram, Ram,  Suttee.' " — Wanderings 
of  a  Pilgrim,  i.  91-92. 

1839.  "Have  you  heard  yet  in  England 
of  the  horrors  that  took  place  at  the  funeral 
o£  that  wretched  old  Runjeet  Singh  ?  Four 
wives,  and  seven  slave-girls  were  burnt  with 
him ;  not  a  word  of  remonstrance  from  the 
British  Governmen  t. " — Letter  from  Madras, 
278. 

1843.  "It  is 'lamentable  to  think  how 
long  after  our  power  was  firmly  established 
in  Bengal,  we,  grossly  neglecting  the  first 
and  plainest  duty  of  the  civil  magistrate, 
suffered  the  practices  of  infanticide  and 
sattee  to  continue  unchecked. " — Macaulay's 
Speech  on  Gates  of  Somnauth. 

1856.  "The  pile  of  the  sutee  is  unusually 
large;  heavy  cart-wheels  are  placed  upon 
it,  to  which  her  limbs  are  bound,  or  some- 
times a  canopy  of  massive  logs  is  raised 
above  it,  to  crush  her  by  its  fall  ...  It  is  a 
fatal  omen  to  hear  the  Sutee's  groan ;  there- 
fore as  the  fire  springs  up  from  the  pile, 
there  rises  simultaneously  with  it  a  deafen- 
ing shout  of  '  Victory  to  UmbS, !  Victory 
to  Kanchot ! '  and  the  horn  and  the  hard 
rattling  drum  sound  their  loudest,  until  the 
sacrifice  is  consumed." — Rds  Mdld,  ii.  435. 

1871.  "Our  bridal  finery  of  dress  and 
feast  too  often  proves  to  be  no  better  than 
the  Hindu  widow's  'bravery,'  when  she 
comes  to  perform  suttee." — Gomkill  Mag., 
vol.  xxiv.  675. 

1872.  "La  coutume  du  suicide  de  la 
Sati  n'en  est  pas  moins  fort  ancienne, 
puisque  d^jk  les  G-recs  d' Alexandre  la 
trouvferent  en  usage  ohez  un  peuple  au 
moins  du  Penj9,b.  Le  premier  timoignage 
brahmanique  qu'on  en  trouve  est  celui  de 
ISiBrihaddevatd  qui,  peut-§tre,  remontetout 
auasi  haut.  A  I'origine  elle  parait  avoir 
6ti  propre  k  I'aristocratie  militaire."  — 
Barth,  Les  Religions  de  I'Jnde,  39. 

Swallow,  Swalloe,  s.  The  old 
trade-name  of  thie  sea-slug,  or  Tri- 
poli^, q.T.  It  is  a  corruption  of  the 
Bugi  (Makassar)  name  of  the  crea- 
ture, suwdld  (see  Crawfurd's  Malay 
Did.). 

1783.  "I  have  been  told  by  several 
Buggesses  that  they  sail  in  their  Padua- 
kans  to  the  northern  parts  of  New  Hol- 
land ....  to  gather  Swallow  (Biche  de 
Mer),  which  they  sell  to  the  annual  China 
junk  at  Macassar." — Forrest,  V.  to  Mergui, 
83. 

Swally,  Swally  Eoads,  Swally 
Marine,  Swally  Hole,  n.  p.  Suwdli, 
the  once  familiar  name  of  the  road- 
stead   north   of    the    mouth  of    the 


Tapti,  where  ships  for  Surat  usually- 
anchored,  and  discharged  or  took  in 
cargo.  It  was  perhaps  Arab,  sawdhil, 
'  the  shores '  (?) 

1623.  "  At  the  beach  there  was  no  kind 
of  vehicle  to  be  found ;  so  the  Captain 
went  on  foot  to  a  town  about  a  mile  distant 
called  Sohali.  .  .  .  The  Franks  have  houses 
there  for  the  goods  which  they  continually 
despatch  for  embarcation." — P.  delta  Voile, 
ii.  503. 

1675.  "As  also  passing  by  .  .  .  eight 
ships  riding  at  Surat  River's  Mouth,  we 
then  came  to  Swally  Mariue,  where  were 
flying  the  Colours  of  the  Three  Nations, 
English,  French,  and  Dutch  .  .  .  who  here 
land  and  ship  off  all  Goods,  without  molesta- 
tion."— Fryer,  8J,. 

1677.  "  The  22d  of  February  167f  from 
Swally  hole  the  Ship  was  despatched 
alone."— Jd.  217. 

1727.  "One  Season  the  English  had 
eight  good  large  Ships  riding  at  Swally 
.  .  .  the  Place  where  all  Goods  were  un- 
loaded from  the  Shipping,  and  all  Goods 
for  Exportation  were  there  shipp'd  off," 
— A.  Sam.  i.  166. 

1841.  "  These  are  sometimes  called  the 
inner  and  the  outer  sands  of  Swallow,  and 
are  both  dry  at  low  water." — Sorshurgh^s 
India  Directory,  ed/ 1841,  i.  474. 

Swamy,  Sammy,  s.  This  word  is 
a  corruption  of  the  Skt.  suamin, '  Lord.' 
It  is  especially  used  in  South  India, 
and  in  two  senses :  (a)  A  Hindu  idol ; 
especially,  as  Sammy,  in  the  dialect 
of  the  British  soldier.  This  comes  from, 
the  usual  Tamil  pronunciation 'saw*, 
(b)  The  Skt.  word  is  used  by  Hindus 
as  a  term  of  respectful  address. 

a. 

1755.  "  Towards  the  upper  end  there  is 
a  dark  repository,  where  they  keep  their 
Swamme,  that  is  their  chief  god." — Ives, 
70. 

1794.  "  The  gold  might  for  us  as  well 
have  been  worshipped  in  the  shape  of  a 
Sawmy  at  Juggernaut." — The  Indian  Ob- 
server, p.  167. 

1838.  ' '  The  G  o  vemment  lately  presented 
a  shawl  to  a  Hindu  idol,  and  the  Govern- 
ment officer  ....  was  ordered  to  super- 
intend the  delivery  of  it  ...  so  he  went 
with  the  shawl  in  (his  tonjon,  and  told  the 
Bramins  that  they  might  come  and  take  it, 
for  that  he  would  not  touch  it  with  his 
fingers  to  present  it  to  a  Swamy. " — Letters 
from  Madras,  183. 

b. 

1516.  "These  people  are  commonly  called 
Jogues,  and  in  their  own  speech  they  are 
caUed  Zoame,  which  means  Servant  of 
God."— Barbosa,  99. 

1615.  "Tunc  ad  suos  conversus:  Eia 
Brachmanes,  inquit,  quid  vobis  videtur  ? 
Illi  mirabundi  nihil  praeter  Suami,  Suami, 


SWAMY-HOUSJE. 


672 


SWEET  POTATO. 


id  est  Domine,  Domine,  retulerunt." — 
Jarric,  Thes.  i.  664. 

Swamy-house,   Sammy-house,  s. 

An  idol-temple,  or  pagoda.  The  Sam- 
my-house of  tlie  DelM  ridge  in  1857 
■will  not  soon  be  forgotten. 

1760.  "  The  Trench  cavalry  were  ad- 
vancing before  their  infantry ;  and  it  was 
the  intention  of  Colliaud  that  his  own 
should  wait  until  they  came  in  a  line  with 
the  flank-fire  of  the  field-pieces  of  the 
Swamy-house." — Orme,  iii.  443. 

1829.  "  Here  too  was  a  little  detached 
Swamee-honse  (or  chapel)  with  a  lamp 
burning  before  a  little  idol." — Mem,  of  Col. 
Mountain,  99. 

1857.  "  We  met  Wilby  at  the  advanced 
post,  the  '  Sammy  House,'  within  600  yards 
of  the  Bastion.  It  was  a  curious  place  for 
three  brothers  to  meet  in.  The  view  was 
charming.  Delhi  is  as  green  as  an  emerald 
just  now,  and  the  Jumma  Musjid  and 
Palace  are  beautiful  objects,  though  held 
by  infidels." — Letters  written  during  the 
Siege  of  Delhi,  by  Hervey  Ch-eathed,  p.  112. 

Swamy-pagoda,  s.  A  coin  formerly 
current  at  Madras ;  probably  so-called 
from  tie  figure  of  an  idol  on  it. 
Milburn  gives  100  swamy-pagodas 
=  110  Star  Pagodas. 

A.  "three  swami  pagoda"  was  a 
name  given  to  a  gold  coin  bearing  on 
the  obverse  the  effigy  of  Ohenna  Kes- 
wam  Swami  (a  title  of  Krishna)  and 
on  the  reverse  Lakshmi  and  Eukinini. 
(0.  p:  B.) 

Swatch,  s.  This  is  a  marine  term 
which  probably  has  various  applica- 
tions beyond  Indian  limits.  But  the 
only  two  instances  of  its  application 
that  we  know  are  both  Indian,  viz., 
"the  Swatch  of.  No  Ground,"  or 
elUptically  "The  Swatch,"  marked 
in  all  the  charts  just  offl  the  Ganges 
Delta,  and  a  space  bearing  the  same 
name,  and  probably  produced  by 
analogous  tidal  action,  offl  the  Indus 
Delta. 

1726.  In  Valentijn's  first  map  of  Bengal, 
though  no  name  is  applied  there  is  a  space 
marked  "no  ground  with  60  raam  (f  atb  oms  ?) 
of  line." 

1863.  (Ganges).  "  There  is  still  one 
other  phenomenon.  .  .  .  This  is  the  exist- 
ence of  a  great  depr^ession,  or  hole,  in  the 
middle  of  the  Bay?of  Bengal,  known  in 
the  charts  as  the  '  Swatch  of  No  Ground.' " 
— Fergusson,  on  Recent  Changes  in  the  Delta 
of  the  Ganges,  Qy.  Jour.  Geol.  Soc,  Aug. 
1863. 

1877.  (Indus).  "This  is  the  famous 
Swatch  of  no  ground  where  the  lead  falls 


at  once  into  200  fathoms." — Swton,  Sind 
Revisited,  21. 

Sweet  Oleander.  This  is  in  fact 
the  common  oleander,  Neritmi  odorwm, 
Ait. 

1880.  ' '  Nothing  is  more  charming  than, 
even  in' the  upland  valleys  of  the  Mahratta 
country,  to  come  out  of  a  wood  of  all  out- 
landish trees  and  flowers  suddenly  on  the 
dry  winter  bed  of  some  mountain  stream, 
grown  along  the  banks,  or  on  the  little 
islets  of  verdure  in  itiid  (shingle)  stream, 
with  clumpy  of  mixed  tamarisk  and  lovely 
blooming  oleander." — Birdwood,  MS.  9, 

Sweet  Potato,  s.  The  root  of 
Batatas  eduUs,  Ghoisy  {Gonvohmlus 
Batatas,  Linn.),  N.O.  Convolvulaceae;  a 
verypalatable  vegetable,  grown  in  most 
parts  of  India.  Though  extensively 
cultivated  in  America,  and  in  the 
W.  Indies,  it  has  been  alleged  in 
various  books  (e.g.  in  Eng.  Cyclop. 
Nat.  Hist.  Section,  and  in  Drwry's 
Useful  Plants  of  India),  that  the  plant 
is  a  native  of  the  Malay  Islands.  The 
Eng.  Oyc.  even  states  that  hatatas  is 
the  Malay  name.  But  the  whole 
allegation  is  probably  founded  in  error. 
The  Malay  names  of  the  plant,  as  given 
by  Orawfurd,  are  Kaledeh,  Ubi  Jawa. 
and  Ubi  Kastila,  the  last  two  names 
meaning  '  Java  yam,'  and  '  Spanish 
yam,'  and  indicating  the  foreign  origin 
of  the  vegetable.  In  India,  at  least 
in  the  Bengal  Presidency,  natives 
commonly  call  it  shaJcar-kand  (Pers. 
Arab.),  literally  '  sugar  candy,'  a  name 
equally-  suggesting  that  it  is  not  in- 
digenous among  them.  And  in  fact 
when  we  turn  to  Oviedo,  we  find  the 
following  distinct  statement : 

"Batatas  are  a  staple  food  of  the  In- 
dians, both  in  the  Island  of_  Spagnuola  and 
in  the  others  .  .  .  and  a  ripe  Batata  pro- 
perly dressed  is  just  as  good  as  a  march- 
pane .  twist  of  sugar  and  almonds,  and 
better  indeed.  .  .  .  When  Batatas  are  well 
ripened,  they  are  often  carried  to  Spain, 
i.e.,  if  the  voyage  be  a  quiet  one;  for  if 
there  be .  delay  they  get  spoilt  at  sea.  I 
myself  have  carried  them  from  this  cityof 
S.  Domingo  to  the  city  of  Avila  in  Spain, 
and  although  they  did  not  arrive  as  good  as 
they  should  be,  yet  they  were_  thought  a 
great  deal  of,  and  reckoned  a  singular  and 
precious  kind  of  fruit." — In  Barmmo,  iii. 
f .  134. 

It  must  be  observed  however  that 
several  distinct  varieties  are  cultivated 
by  the  Pacific  islanders  even  as  far 
west  as  New  Zealand.  And  Dr. 
Bretschneider  is  satisfied  that  the 
plant  is  described  in  Chinese  books  of 


SWEET  POTATO. 


673 


SYIUAM. 


the  3rd  or  4tli  century,  under  tlie 
name  of  Kan-chu  (the  first  syllable  = 
'sweet').  See  JB,  on  Chin. Botan.  Words, 
p.  13.  This  is  the  only  good  argu- 
ment we  have  seen  for  Asiatic  origin. 
The  whole  matter  is  carefully  dealt 
with  by  M.  Alph.  De  CandoUe  {Origine 
des  Plantes  culUvSes,  pp.  43-45),  con- 
cluding with  the  judgment:  "Les 
motifs  sont  beaucoup  plus  forts,  oe  me 
semble,  en  faveur  de  I'origine  ameri- 
caine." 

The  "  Sanskrit  name"  Rtiktaloo,  al- 
leged by  Mr.  Piddington,  is  worthless. 
Ala  is  properly  an  esculent  Arum,  but 
in  modem  use  is  the  name  of  the 
common  potato,  and  is  sometimes  used 
for  the  sweet  potato.  Baktalu,  more 
commonly  rat-alu,  is  in  Bengal  the 
usual  name  of  the  Yam,  no  doubt 
given  first  to  a  highly-coloiired  kind, 
such  as  Dioscorea  purpurea,  for  raM- 
or  rat-alu  means  simply  '  red  potato' ; 
a  name  which  might  also  be  well  ap- 
pUed  to  the  hatatas,  as  it  is  indeed, 
according  to  Porbes  "Watson,  in  the 
Deccan. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  this 
vegetable,  or  fruit  as  Oviedo  calls  it, 
having  become  known  in  Europe 
many  years  before  the  potato,  the 
latter  robbed  it  of  its  name,  as  has 
happened  in  the  case  of  brazil-wood 
(q.v.).  The  batata  is  clearly  the 
'potato'  of  the  fourth  and  others  of 
the  following  quotations : 

1519.  "At  this  place  (in  Brazil)  we  had 
lefreshment  of  victuals,  lil^e  fowls  and  meat 
of  calves,  also  a  variety  of  fruits,  called 
batate,  pigne  (pine-apples),  sweet,  of  sin- 
gular goodness.  .  .  ."-—Pigafetta,  E.  T.  by 
Lord  Stcmley  of  A., -p.  43. 

1540.  "The  root  which  among  the  In- 
dians of  Spagnuola  Island  is  called  Batata, 
the  negroes  of  St.  Thomfe  (C.  Verde  group) 
call  Jgname,  and  they  plant  it  as  the  chief 
staple  of  their  maintenance ;  it  is  of  a  black 
colour,  i,e.  the  outer  skin  is  so,  but  inside 
it  is  white,  and  as  big  as  a  large  turnip, 
with  many  branchlets ;  it  has  the  taste 
of  a  chestnut,  but  much  better." — Voyage 
to  the  I.  of  San  Tomi  under  the  Equinoctial, 
Mamuno,  i.  117i;. 

0.  1550.  "  They  have  two  other  sorts  of 
roots,  one_  called  batata.  .  .  .  They  gene- 
rate windiness,  and  are  commonly  cooked 
in  the  embers.  Some  say  they  taste  like 
almond  cakes,  or  sugared  chestnuts  ;  but  in 
my  opinion  chestnuts,  even  without  sugar, 
are  better. "—G^M-o?.  Benzoni,  Hak.  Soc.  86. 

1588.  "  Wee  met  with  sixtee  or  seventee 
sayles  of  Canoes  full  of  Sauages,  who  came 
off  to  Sea  vnto  vs,  and.brought  with  them 
■m  their  Boates,  Plantans,  Cooos,  Potato- 


rootes,  and  fresh  fish." — Voyage  of  Master 
Thomas  Gandish,  Purchas,  i.  66. 

1600.  "  The  Battatas  are  somewhat 
redder  of  colour,  and  in  forme  almost  like 
Iniamas  (see  Yam),  and  taste  like  Earth- 
nuts." — In  Purchas,  ii.  957. 

1615.  "I  tooke  a  garden  this  day,  and 
planted  it  with  Pottatos  brought  from  the 
Liquea,  a  thing  not  yet  planted  in  Japan. 
I  must  pay  a  tay,  or  5  shillings  sterling, 
per  annum  for  the  garden." — Gocks's  Diary, 
i.  11. 

1645.  "...  patatte;  c'esb  vne  raoine 
comme  naueaux,  raais  plus  longue  et  de 
oouleur  rouge  et  jaune :  cela  est  de  tres- 
bon  goust,  mais  si  Ton  en  mange  souuent, 
elle  degouste  fort,  et  est  assez  venteuse." 
— Mocquct,  Voyages,  83. 

1764. 
"  There  let  Potatos  mantle  o'er  the  ground, 

Sweet  as  the  cane- juice  is  the  root  they 
bear." — Grainger,  Bk.  iv. 

Syce,  s.  Hind,  from  Arab.  aais. 
A  groom.  It  is  the  word  in  universal 
use  in  the  Bengal  Presidency.  In  the 
South  horse-keeper  is  more  common, 
and  in  Bombay  a  vernacular  form  of 
the  latter,  viz. ,  ghorawdld. 

The  At.  verb,  of  which  aS/is  is  the 
participle,  seems  itself  to  be  a  loan- 
word from  Syriac,  sausi,  '  coax.' 

1810.     "The    Syce,   or   groom,    attends 
but    one   horse." — Williamson,    V.  M.,    i. 
254. 
u.  1858? 

"Tandis  que  les  <;ais  veillent 
les  chiens  rodeuro." 

Leconte  de  lAsle. 

Sycee,  s.  In  China  applied  to  pure 
silver  bullion  in  ingots,  or  shoes  (q.v.) 
The  origin  of  the  name  is  said  to  be 
si  (pron.  at  Canton  sai  and  sei)  =  az', 
i.e.  'fine  silk';  and  we  are  told  by 
Mr.  Giles  that  it  is  so  called  because, 
if  pure,  it  may  be  drawn  out  into  fina 
threads. 

Syras,  Cyrus,  s.     See  under  Cyrus-. 

Syriam,  n.  p.  A  place  on  the  Pegu. 
E.,  near  its  confluence  with  the  Ran- 
goon E.,  six  miles  B.  of  Eangoon,  and 
very  famous  in  the  Portuguese  deal- 
ings with  Pegu.  The  Burmese  form: 
is  Than-lyeng,  but  probably  the  Ta- 
laing  name  was  nearer  that  which 
foreigners  give  it.  Syriam  was  thei 
site  of  an  English  factory  in  the  17th 
century,  of  the  history  of  which  very 
little  IS  known.  See  the  quotation 
from  Dalrymple  below. 

1587.  "  To  Cirion  a  port  of  Pegu  come 
ships   from   Mecca   with   woollen   Cloth, 

X  X 


SYUD. 


674 


TABASHEER. 


Scarlets,  Velvets,  OpiuHi,  and  such  like." — 
S.  Mtch,  in  HaUuyt,  ii.  393. 

1600.  ' '  I  went  thither  with  Philiii  Brito, 
and  in  fifteene  dayes  arrived  at  Sirian  the 
chiefe  Port  in  Pegu.  It  is  a  lamentable 
spectacle  to  see  the  bankes  of  the  Eiuers  set 
with  infinite  fruit-bearing  trees,  now  ouer- 
whelmed  with  ruines  of  gilded  Temples, 
and  noble  edifices ;  the  wayes  and  fields  full 
of  skulls  and  bones  of  vraetehed  Peguans, 
killed  or  famished,  and  cast  into  the  Kiver 
in  such  numbers  that  the  multitude  of 
carkasses  prohibiteth  the  way  and  passage 
of  ships." — The  Jesuit  And/refw  Boves,  in, 
Purchas,  ii.  1/48. 

c.  160C.  "  Philip  de  Brito  issued  an  order 
that  a  custom-house  should  be  planted  at 
Seriau  (Serido),  at  which  duties  should  be 
paid  by  all  the  vessels  of  this  State  which 
went  to  trade  with  the  kingdom  of  Pegu, 
and  with  the  ports  of  Martavan,  Tavay, 

Tenassarim,  and  Juucalon Now 

certain  merchants  and  shipowners  from  the 
Coast  of  Coromandel  refused  obedience, 
and  this  led  Philip  de  Brito  to  send  a 
squadron  of  6  ships  and  galliots  with  an 
imposing  and  excellent  force  of  soldiers  on 
board,  that  they  might  cruise  on  the  coast 
of  Tenasserim,  and  compel  all  the  vessels 
that  they  met  to  come  and  pay  duty  at  the 
fortress  of  Seriau."— Socan-o,  135. 

1695.  "9th.  That  the  Old  house  and 
Ground  at  Syrian,  formerly  belonging  to  the 
English  Company,  may  still  be  continued  to 
them,  and  that  they  may  have  liberty  of 
building  dwelling-houses,  and  warehouses,  for 
the  securing  their  Goods,  as  shall  be  neces- 
sary, and  that  more  Ground  be  given  them, 
if  what  they  formerly  had  be  not  sufficient." 
— Petition  presented  to  the  K.  of  Burma  at 
Ava,  byHd.  Fleetwood;  in  Dal/rymple,  A.  R., 
ii.  374. 

1726.  Zierjang  (Syriam)  in  VaUntijn, 
Choro.,  &c.,  127. 

1727.  ' '  About  60  Miles  to  the  Eastward 
of  China  Backaar  (see  China-Buckeer)  is 
the  Bar  of  Syrian,  the  only  Port  now  open 
for  Trade  in  all  the  Pegu  Dominions.  .  .  . 
It  was  many  Years  in  Possession  of  the 
Portugueze,  till  by  their  Insolence  and  Pride 
they  were  obliged  to  quit  it." — A.  Ham.  ii. 
31-32. 

Syud,  s.  Ar.  sail/id,  a  lord.  The 
designation  in  India  of  those  who 
claim  to  be  descendants  of  Mahommed. 

But  the  usage  of  Saiyid  and  Sharif 
varies  in  different  parts  of  Mahonune- 
dan  Asia. 

1404.  "  On  this  day  the  Lord  played 
at  chess,  for  a  great  while,  with  certain 
Zaytes;  and  Zaytes  they  call  certain  men 
who  come  of  the  lineage  of  Mahomad." — 
Clamjo,  §  cxiv.  {Markham,  p.  141-2). 

1869.  "  II  y  a  dans  I'Inde  quatre  classes 
ide  musulmans  :  les  Saiyids  ou  descendants 
de  Mahomet  par  Hugain,  les  .Schaikhs  ou 
Arabes,  nommi^s  vulgairement  Maures,  les 
Pathans  ou  Afgans,  et  les  Hogols.  Ces 
quatres    classes    ont  chacune  fourni   k  la 


religion  de  saints  personnages,  qui  sont 
souvent  design^s  par  ces  denominations,  et 
par  d'autres  sp^cialement  consacrdes  k  cha- 
cune d'elles,  telles  que  Mir  pour  les  Saiyids, 
Kh&n  pour  les  Pathans,  Mind,  Beg,  AgS, 
et  Khwdja  pour  les  Mogols." — Garcin  de 
Tassy,  Religion  3Ius.  dans  VInde,  22. 

(The  learned  author  is  mistaken  here  in 
supposing  that  the  obsolete  term  Moor  was 
in  India  specially  applied  to  Arabs.  It 
was  applied,  following  Portuguese  example, 
to  all  Mahommedans.) 


T. 

Tabasheer,  s.  '  Sugar  of  Bamhoo.' 
A  siliceous  substance  sometimes  f omid 
in  the  joints  of  the  bamboo,  formerly- 
prized  as  a  medicine.  The  word  is 
Pers.  tahasMr,  but  that  is  from  the 
Skt.  name  of  the  article,  tvakksMra, 
and  tavahkshira.  The  substance  is  often 
confounded,  in  name  at  least,  by  the 
old  Materia  Medica  writers,  with 
spodium,  and  is  sometimes  called 
ispodio  di  canna.  See  Oea.  FedeHd 
below.  Garcia  De  Orta  goes  at  length 
into  this  subject  (f.  193  seqq.). 

0.  1150.  "Tanah  (miswritten  Banah)  est 
une  jolie  ville  situ^e  sur  un  grand  golfe. 
....  Dans  les  montagnes  envirbnnantes 
croissent  le  .  .  .  kana  et  le  .  .  .  tabashlr 
.  .  .  Quant  au  teliachir,  on  le  falsifie  en  le 
m^langeant  avec  de  la  cendre  d'ivoire ;  mais 
le  veritable  est  celui  qu'on  extrait  des 
racines  du  roseau  dit  .  .  ,  .  al  SharU,"— 
Edrisi,  i.  179. 

1563.  "And  much  less  are  the  roots  of 
the  cane  tabaxer;  so  that  according  to 
both  the  translations  Avicena  is  wrong ;  and 
Averrois  says  that  it  is  charcoal  from  burn- 
ing the  canes  of  India,  whence  it  appears 
that  he  never  saw  it,  since  he  calls  such  a 
white  substance  charcoal." — Ga^da,  f .  195ii. 

c.  1570.  "  II  Spodio  si  congela  d'acqua 
in  alcune  canne,  e  io  n'ho  trouato  assai  nel 
Pegti  quando  faceuo  fabricar  la  mia  casa." 
— Ces.  Federici,  in  Brnnus.  iii.  397. 

1578.  "  The  spodium  or  Tabaxir  of  the 
Persians  ....  was  not  known  to  the 
Greelcs." — Acosta,  295. 

c.  1580.  "  Spodium  Xabaxir  vooant,  quo 
nomine  vulgus  pharmacopoeorum  Spodium 
factitium,  quippe  raetallicum,  intelligunt. 
At  eruditiores  viri  eo  nomine  lacrymam 
quandam,  ex  caudice  arboris  procerae  in 
India  nascentis,  albicantem,  odoratam, 
facultatis  refrigeratoriae,  et  cor  maxime 
roborantis  itidem  intelligunt." — Prosper  Al- 
pinus.  Serum,  JEgyptiarwm,  Lib.  III.  vii. 

1.598.  "...  these  Mamhus  have  a  certain 
Matter  within  them,  which  is  (as  it  were) 
the  pith  of  it  ...  ,  the  Indians  call  iu 


TABBY. 


675 


TAEL. 


Sacar  Manibu,  which  is  as  much  as  to  say, 
as  Sugar  of  Mambu,  and  is  a  very  deep 
Medicmable  thing  much  esteemed,  and 
much  sought  for  by  the  Arabians,  Persians, 
and  Moores,  that  call  it  lahaziir." — Lin- 
sclwten,  p.  104. 

In  the  following  passage,  ■wHcIl  we 
had  overlooked  till  now,  we  are  glad 
to  find  so  judicious  a  writer  as  Eoyle 
taking  the  view  that  we  have  ex- 
pressed already  under  Sugar : 

1837.  "Allied  to  these  in  a  botanical 
point  of  view  is  Saccharum  oficinarum, 
which  has  needlessly  been  supposed  not  to 
have  yielded  saccAaj-wm,  or  the  substance 
known  to  this  name  by  the  ancients ;  the 
same  authors  conjecturing  this  to  be  Taba- 
sheer.  .  .  .  Considering  that  this  substance 
is  pure  sUex,  it  is  not  likely  to  have  been 
arranged  with'  the  honeys  and  described 
under  the  head  of  Ttpi  SoucxapoK  (ie\iTor/." — 
fioyle  m  the  Ant.  of  Hindoo  Medicine,  p. 
83. 

1854.  "In  the  cavity  of  these  cylinders 
water  is  sometimes  secreted,  or,  less  com- 
monly, an  opaque  white  substance,  be- 
coming opaline  when  wetted,  consisting  of 
a  jBinty  secretion,  of  which  the  plant 
divests  itselfj  called  Tabasheer,  concern- 
ing the  optical  properties  of  which  Sir 
David  Brewster  has  made  some  curious 
discoveries." — Eng!.  Gycl.  Nat.  Hist.  Sec- 
tion, article  Bamboo. 

Tabby,  s.  Not  Anglo-Indian.  A 
kind  of  watered  sUk  stuff;  Sp.  and 
Port,  tahi,  Ital.  ta6mo,  Pr.  tabis,  from 
Arab.  ''attsM,  the  name  said  to  have 
heen  given  to  such  stuffs  from  their 
being  manufactured  in  early  times 
in  a  quarter  of  Baghdad  called  al- 
'aitaUya.  And  this  derived  its  name 
from  a  prince  of  the  'Omaiyad  family 
caEed  'Attab. 

12th  cent.  "TThe  'Attabiya  .  .  .  here  are 
made  the  stuffs,  called  'Attabiya,  which 
are  silks  and  cottons  of  divers  colours." — 
Ibn  Jiibair,  p.  227. 

Taboot,  s.  The  name  applied  in 
India  to  a  kind  of  shrine,  or  model  of 
a  Mahommedan  mausoleum,  of  flimsy 
material,  intended  to  represent  the 
tomb  of  Husain  at  Kerbela,  which  is 
carried  in  procession  during  the  Mo- 
harram  (see  Eerklots,  2nd  ed.  119 
se?j.,  •  and  Qardn  de  Tassy,  Belig. 
Mumlm.  dans  I'Inde,  36). 

Tael,  s.  This  is  the  trade-name  of 
the  'Chinese  ounce,  viz.,  ^^  of  a  catty 
(q.v.);  and  also  of  the  Chinese  money 
of  account,  often  called  the  "  ounce  of 
sJver,"  but  in  Chinese  called  liang. 
The  standard  liang  or  tael  is,  according 
to  Dr.  WeUs  Williams,  =  579-84  grt). 


troy.  It  was  formerly  equivalent  to  a 
string  of  1000  tsien,  or  (according  to 
the  trade-name)  cash  (q.v.).  The 
China  fad  used  to  be  reckoned  as  worth 
6s.  8d.,  but  the  rate  really  varied  with 
the  price  of  silver.  In  1879  an  article 
in  the  Fortnightly  Review  puts  it  at 
OS.  I^d.  (Sept.  p.  362)  ;  the  exchange 
at  Shanghai  in  London  by  telegraphic 
transfer,  April  13th,  1885,  was  4s.  9^d. 

The  word  was  apparently  got  from 
the  Malays,  among  whom  tail  or  tahil 
is  the  name  of  a  weight :  and  this 
again,  as  Crawfurd  indicates,  is  pro- 
bably from  the  India  tola  (q.v.). 

The  Chinese  scale  of  weight,  with 
their  trade-names,  runs:  16  taels  = 
1  catty,  100  catties  =  1  pecul  = 
ISS^lbs.  avoird. 

Milbum  gives  the  weights  of  Achin 
as  4  copangs  =  1  mace,  5  mace  =r  1 
may  am,  16  may  am  =  1  tale,  5  tales  = 
1  buncal,  20  bunoals  =  1  catty,  200 
catties  =  1  bahar ;  and  the  catty  of 
Achin  as  =  2lbs.  Im.  13dr.  Of  these 
names,  mace,  tale,  and  bahar  (qq-v.) 
seem  to  be  of  Indian  origin,  mayam, 
bangkal,  and  kati  Malay. 

1540.  "And  those  three  junks  which 
were  then  taken,  according  to  the  asser- 
tion of  those  who  were  aboard,  had  con- 
tained in  silver  alone  200,000  taels  (taeis), 
which  are  in  our  money  300,000  cruzados, 
besides  much  else  of  value  with  which  they 
were  freighted." — Pimto,  cap.  xxxv. 

1598.  "A  Tael  is  a  full  ounce  and  a 
halfe  Portingale  weight." — Linschoten,  44. 

1599.  ' '  Est  et  ponderis  genus,  quod 
Tael  vocant  in  Malacca.  Tael  unum  in 
Malacca  pendet  16  masas." — De  Bry,  ii. 
64. 

, ,  "  Four  hundred  cashes  make  a 
cowpazL.  Poure  cowpans  are  one  mas. 
Foure  masses  make  a  Perdaw  (see  Pardao 
in  Suppl.)  Foure  Perdaws  make  a  Tayel." 
— Capt.  T.  Davis  in  Purchas,  i.  123. 

c.  1608.  "Bezar  stones  are  thus  bought 
by  the  Taile  .  .  .  which  is  one  Ounce,  and 
the  third  part  English." — Saris,  in  do.  392. 

1613.  "  A  Tay  e  is  fi  ve  shillinge  sterling. ' 
— Saris,  in  do.  369. 

1643.  "  Les  Portugais  sont  fort  desireux 
de  ces  Chinois  pour  esclaves  .  .  .  .  il  y  a 
des  Chinois  faicts  k  ce  mestier  .  .  .  quand 
ils  voyent  quelque  beau  petit  gargon  ou 
fille  ....  les  enleuent  par  force  et  les 
cachent  .  .  .  puis  viennent  sur  la  riue  de 
la  mer,  ou  ils  sgauent  que  sont  les  trafi- 
quans  h.  qui  ils  les  vendent  12  et  15  tayes 
ohacun,  qui  est  enuiron  25  escus." — Mocquet, 
342. 

c.  1656.  "Vn  Keligieux  Chinois  qui  a 
est^  surpris  aueo  des  femmes  de  debauohe 
.  .  .  Ton  a  perc^  le  col  avec  vn  f er  ohaud ; 
h  ce  fer  est   attach^  vne  chaisne  de  fer 

X  X  2 


TAHSEELDAB. 


ere 


TALAINO. 


d'enuiron  dix  brasses,  qu'il  est  oblig^  de 
tralsner  jusques  \  oe  qu'il  ait  apport^  au 
Couuent  trente  theyla  d'argent  qu'il  faut 
qu'il  amasse  en  demandant  I'aumosne." — 
In  Thevenot,  Divers  Voyages,  ii.  67. 

Tahseeldar,  s.  The  cMef  (native) 
revenue  officer  of  a  subdivision  (par- 
gana  or  ta'luk)  of  a  district  (zilla). 
Hind,  from  Pers.  tahsildar  and  that 
from  Ar.  tahsil,  '  collection.'  This  is  a 
term  of  the  Mahommedan  administra- 
tion which  -we  have  adopted. 

It  appears  by  the  quotation  from 
Williamson  that  the  term  was  formerly 
employed  in  Calcutta  to  designate  the 
cash-keeper  in  a  firm,  or  private 
estabHshment,  but  this  use  is  long 
obsolete. 

1799.  ".  .  .  He  (Tippoo)  divided  his 
country  into  37  Provinces  under  Dewans 
.  .  .  and  he  subdivided  these  again  into 
1025  inferior  districts,  having  each  a  Ti- 
sheldar." — Letter  of  Munro,  in  Life,  i.  215. 

1808.  " .  .  .  he  continues  to  this  hour 
tehsildar  of  the  petty  pergunnah  of  Sheo- 
poie."—Mfth  BepoH,  583. 

1810.  "...  the  sircar,  or  tusseeldar  (cash- 
keeper)  receiving  one  key,  and  the  master 
retaining  the  other." — Williamson,  V.  M., 
i.  209. 

Tailor-bird.  This  bird  is  so  called 
from  the  fact  that  it  is  in  the  habit  of 
drawing  together  "  one  leaf  or  more, 
generally  two  leaves,  on  each  side  of 
the  nest,  and  stitches  them  together 
with  cotton,  either  woven  by  itself,  or 
cotton  thread  picked  up ;  and  after 
passmg  the  thread  through  the  leaf, 
it  makes  a  knot  at  the  end  to  fix  it." 
{Jerdon).  It  is  Orthotomus  longicauda, 
Grmelin  (sub-fam.  Drymoicinae). 

1883.  "Clear  and  loud  above  all  .  .  . 
sounds_  the  _to-whee,  to-whee,  to-whee  of 
the  tailor-bird,  a  most  plain-looking  little 
greenish  thing,  but  a  skilful  workman  and  a 
very  Beatfonsfield  in  the  matter  of  keeping 
its  owa  counsel.  Aided  by  its  industrious 
spouse,  it  wUl,  when  the  monsoon  comes 
on,  spin  cotton,  or  steal  thread  from  the 
dUTzee,  and  sew  together  two  broad  leaves 
of  the  laurel  in  the  pot  on  your  very  door- 
step, and  when  it  has  warmly  lined  the  bag 
so  formed  it  will  bring  up  therein  a  large 
family  of  little  tailors." — Tribes  on.  My 
Rentier,  14.5. 

Talaing,  n.  p.  The  name  by  which 
the  chief  race  inhabiting  Pegu  (or  the 
Delta  of  the  Irawadi)  is  known  to  the 
Burmese.  The  Talaings  were  long  the 
rivals  of  the  Burmese,  alternately  con- 
quering and  conquered,  but  the  Bur- 
mese have,  on  the  whole,  so  long  pre- 
dominated, even  in  the  Delta,  that  the 


use  of  the  Talaing  language  is  now 
nearly  extinct  in  Pegu  proper,  though 
it  is  still  spoken  in  Martaban,  and 
among  the  descendants  of  emigrants 
into  Siamese  territory.  We  have 
adopted  the  name  from  the  Burmese  to 
designate  the  race,  but  their  own  name 
for  tiieir  people  is  ilfore  or  Muii. 

Sir  Arthur  Phayre  has  regarded  the 
name  Talaing  as  almost  undoubtedly 
a  form  of  Teliaga.  The  reasons  given 
are  plausible,  and  may  be  briefly  stated 
in  two  extracts  from  his  Essay  On  the 
History  of  Pegu  {J.  As.  Soc.  Bengal, 
vol.  xiii.  Pt.  i.). 

' '  The  names  given  in  the  histories  of 
Tha-htun  and  Pegu  to  the  first  Kings 
of  those  cities  are  Indian;  but  they 
cannot  be  accepted  as  historically  true. 
The  countries  from  which  the  Kings 
are  said  to  have  derived  their  origm 
....  may  be  recognised  as  Kam4ta, 
Kalinga,YeB.ga,,  and  Vizianagaram .  . . 
probably  mistaken  for  the  more  famous 
Vijayanagar  .  .  .  The  word  Talingdna 
never  occurs  in  the  Peguan  histories, 
but  only  the  more  ancient  name 
Kalinga'"  {op.  at.  pp.  32-33). 

"The  early  settlement  of  a  colony 
or  city  for  trade,  on  the  coast  of 
Edmanj'a  by  settlers  from  Talingdna, 
satisfactorily  accounts  for  the  name 
Talaing,  by  which  the  people  of  Pegu 
are  known  to  the  Burmese  and  to  all 
peoples  of  the  west.  But  the  Peguans 
call  themselves  by  a  different  nam© 
....  Mun,  Mvmn,  or  Man"  (ibid. 
p.  34). 

Prof.  Porchhammer,  however,  who 
has  lately  devoted  much  labour  to  tie 
study  of  Talaing  archaeology  and  litera- 
ture, entirely  rejects  this  view.  He 
states  that  prior  to  the  time  of  Alom- 
pra's  conquest  of  Pegu  (middle  of  last 
century)  the  name  Talaing  was  entirely 
unknown  as  an  appellation  of  the 
Muns,  that  it  nowhere  occurs  in  either 
inscriptions  or  older  palm-leaves,  and 
that  by  all  nations  of  Further  India  the 
people  in  question  is  known,  by  names 
related  to  either  Mun  or  Pegu.  He  goes 
on :  "  The  word '  Talaing '  is  the  term 
by  which  the  Mims  acknowledged  their 
total  defeat,  their  being  vanquished 
and  the  slaves  of  the  Burmese  con- 
queror. They  were  no  longer  to  bear 
thenameof  Muus  or  Peguans.  Alom- 
pra  stigmatized  them  with  an  ap- 
pellation suggestive  at  once  of  their 
submission  and  disgrace.  "Talaing 
means  "  (in  the  Mun  language)  " '  one 


TALAPOIN. 


677 


TALAPOIN. 


■who  is  trodden  under  foot,  a  slave ' 
.  .  Alompra  could  not  have  devised 
more  effective  means  to  extirpate  the 
national  consciousness  of  a  people 
than  hy  burning  their  books,  forbid- 
ding the  use  of  their  language,  and  by 
substituting  a  term  of  abject  reproach 
for  the  name  under  which  they  had 
maintained  themselves  for  nearly 
2000  years  in  the  marine  provinces 
of  Burma.  The  similarity  of  the  two 
■words  '  Talaing '  and  '  Telingana '  is 
purely  accidental ;  and  all  deductions, 
historical  or  etymological  .  .  .  from 
the  resemblance  .  .  .  must  necessarily 
be  void  ah  initio. ' ' — Notes  on  Early  Hist, 
and  Oeog.  of  British  Burma,  Pfc.  ii.  pp. 
11-12.    Rangoon,  1884. 

Here  we  leave  the  qaestion.  It  is  not 
clear  whether  Prof.  P.  gives  the  story 
of  Alompra  as  a  historical  fact,  or  as  a 
probable  explanation  founded  on  the 
etymology.  Till  this  be  clear  we  can- 
not say  that  we  are  altogether  satisfied. 

But  the  fact  that  we  have  been 
■unable  to  find  any  occurrence  of 
Talaing  earlier  than  SjTnes's  narrative 
is  in  favour  of  his  ■view. 

Of  the  relics  of  Talaing  literature 
almost  nothing  is  kno'wn.  Much  is  to 
be  hoped  from  the  studies  of  Prof. 
PorcLhammer  himself. 

There  are  linguistic  reasons  for 
connecting  the  Talaing  or  Mun  people 
■with  the  (so-called)  Kolarian  tribes  of 
the  interior  of  India,  but  the  point  is 
not  yet  a  settled  one. 

1795.  ' '  The  present  King  of  the  Birmans 
....  has  abrogated  some  severe  penal  laws 
imposed  by  his  predecessors  on  the  Taliens, 
or  native  Peguers.  Justice  is  now  impar- 
tially distributed,  and  the  only  distinction 
at  present  between  a  Birman  and  a  Talien, 
consists  in  the  exclusion  of  the  latter  from 
places  of  public  trust  and  power." — Symea, 
183. 

Talapoin,  s.  A  word  used  by  Portu- 
guese, and'  after  them  by  French  and 
other  continental  ■writers,  as  well  as 
by  some  BngHsh  travellers  of  the  17th 
century,  to  designate  the  Buddhist 
monks  of  Ceylon  and  the  Indo-Chinese 
countries.  The  origin  of  the  term  is 
obscure.  Monseigneur  Pallegoix,  in 
his  Buo.  du  Boyaume  Thai  ou  Siam 
(ii.  23)  says :  "  Les  Europeens  les  ont 
appeles  talapoins,  probablement  du 
Horn  de  I'eventail  qu'ils  tiennent  k  la 
main,  lequel   s'appeHe    taJapat*  q^ui 


*  TalaipaTyrimn,,  in  Pali,  a.  palm  leaf  used  for 
ipntiiig,  &o.  {(MUers). 


signifie  feuille  de  palmier."  This  at 
first  seems  to  have  nothing  to  recom- 
mend it  except  similarity  of  sound; 
but  the  quotations  from  Pinto  throw 
some  possible  light,  and  afford  proba- 
bility to  this  origin,  which  is  also 
accepted  by  Koeppen  [Bel.  des  Buddhas, 
i.  331  note),  and  by  Bishop  Bigandet 
{J.  Ind.  Archip.  iv.  220). 

c.  1554.  "...  hua  procissao  .  .  .  na  qual 
se  affirmou  .  .  .  que  liiao  quarenta  mil  Sa- 
cerdotes  .  .  .  dos  quaes  muytos  tinhSo  dif- 
ferentes  dignidades,  como  erSo  Orepos  (?), 
Talagrepos,  Bolins,  Neepois,  Bicos,  Sacu- 
reus  e  Chanfarauhos,  os  quaes  todas  pelas 
vestiduras,  de  que  hiao  ornados,  e  pelas 
dimsas,  e  in^ignias,  que  levardo  nas  maos,  se 
conhecido,  quaes  erao  huno,  e  quaes  erao 
outros." — F.  M.  Pinto,  ch.  clx. 

Thus  rendered  by  Cogan : 

„  "A  Procession  ....  it  ■w'as  the 
common  opinion  of  all,  that  in  this  Pro- 
cession were  40,000  Priests  .  .  .  most  of 
them  were  of  different  dignities,  and  called 
Grepos,  Talagrepos  (etc).  .  .  .  Now  by  the 
ornaments  they  wear,  as  also  by  the  devices 
and  ensigns  which  they  carry  in  their 
hands,  they  may  be  distinguished." — 
(p.  218). 

,,  "0  Ohauhainha  Ihe  mandou 
hiia  carta  por  hum  seu  Ch-epo  Talapoy,  reli- 
giose ji  de  idade  de  oitenta  annos.'  — Pinto, 
ch.  cxlix. 

„  "  The  Chaxibinhaa  sent  the 
King  a  Letter  by  one  of  his  Priests  that 
was  fourscore  years  of  age."  —  Cogan,  p. 
199. 

c.  1583.  ".  .  .  S\  veggono  le  case^  di 
legno  tutte  derate,  et  ornate  di  bellissimi 
giardini  fatti  alia  loro  vsanza,  nellequali 
habitano  tutti  i  Talapoi,  che  sono  i  loro 
Frati,  che  stanno  a  gouemo  del  Pagodo." 
— Gasparo  Balbi,  i.  96. 

1586.  "There  are  ...  .  many  good 
houses  for  the  Tallapoles  to  preach  in." 
—S.  Fitch,  in  Raid.  ii.  93. 

1597.  "  The  Talipois  persuaded  the  lan- 
goman,  brother  to  the  King  of  Pegu,to  vsurpe 
the  Kingdome,  which  he  refused,  pretend- 
ing his  Oath.  They  replied  that  no  Reli- 
gion hindered,  if  he  placed  his  brother  in 
the  Vahai,  that  is,  a  Golden  Throne,  to  be 
adored  of  the  people  for  a  God."— i^mlas 
Pimenta,  in  Purchas,  ii.  1747. 

1612.  "  There  are  in  all  those  Kingdoms 
many  persons  belonging  to  different  Keli- 
gious  Orders ;  one  of  which  in  Pegu  they 
call  Talapois."— Co««o,  V.  vi.  1. 

1659.      "Whilst    we    looked    on    these 
temples,   wherein   these   horrid  idols   sat, 
there    came    the     Aracan    Xalpooys^    or 
Priests,  and  fell  down  before  the  idols. 
— Waiter  Schulze,  Meisen,  77. 

1681.  "They  (the  priests)  have  the  honour 
of  carrying  the  Tallipot  with  the  broad  end 
over  their  heads  foremost ;  which  none  but 
the  King  does."— Knox,  Ceylon,  74. 


TALE& 


678 


T J  LIAR. 


1689.  "S'il  vous  arrive  de  fermer  la 
bouohe  aux  Talapoins  et  de  mettre  en  Evi- 
dence' leurs  erreurs,  ne  vous  attendez  qu'k 
les  avoir  pour  ennemig  implaoables." — Zett. 
Edif.  XXV.  64. 

1690.  "  Their  Religious  they  call  Tela- 
poi,  who  are  not  unlike  Mendicant  Frycn, 
living  upon  the  Alms  of  the  People,  and  so 
highly  venerated  by  them  that  they  would 
be  glad  to  drink  the  Water  wherein  they 
wash  their  Hands." — Ovington,  592. 

1696.  ".  .  .  k  permettre  I'entr^e  de  son 
royaume  aux  Talapoins. "-^ia  Brunire, 
CaraMres,  ed.  Jouast,  1881,  ii.  305. 

1725.  "  This  great  train  is  usually  closed 
by  the  Priests  or  Talapois  and  Musicians." 
— Valentin,  v.  142. 

1727.  "  The  other  Sects  are  taught  by 
the  Talapoins,  who  .  .  .  preach  up  Morality 
to  be  the  best  Guide  to  human  Life,  and 
affirm  that  a  good  Life  in  this  World  can 
only  recommend  us  in  the  next  to  have  our 
Souls  transmigrated  into  the  Body  of  some 
innocent  Beast." — A.  Sam.  i.  151. 

, ,        "  The  great  God,  whose  Adoration 
is  left  to  their  Tallapoies  or  Priests. " — lb.  ii. 

1759.  ' '  When  asked  if  they  believed  the 
existence  of  any  Supekioe  Beino,  they  (the 
Carianners*)  replied  that  the  Btoaghmahs 
and  Pegu  Tallopins  told  them  so." — Letter 
in  Dalyrynvple,  Or.  Bep.,  i.  100. 

1766.  "  Andri  Des  Gouolies.  Combien 
avez-vous  de  soldats?  Growtef.  Quatre- 
vingt-mille,  fort  m^diocrement  payfe.  A. 
des  C.  Et  de  talapoins  ?  Cr.  Cent  vingt 
mille,  tous  faineans  et  trfes  riches.  II  est 
vrai  que  dans  la  dernifere  guerre  nous  avons 
m  bien  battus ;  mais,  en  recompense,  nos 
talapoins  ont  fait  trfes  grande  chfere,"  etc.— 
Voltaire,  Dialogue  xxii.  Andri  Des  Couches 
a  Siam. 

c.  1818.  "A  certain  priest  or  Talapoin 
Conceived  an  inordinate  affection  for  a 
garment  of  an  elegant  shape,  which  he 
possessed,  and  which  he  diligently  pre- 
served to  jDrevent  its  wearing  out.  He 
died  without  correcting  his  irregular  affec- 
tion, and  immediately  becoming  a  louse, 
took  up  his  abode  in  his  favourite  garment." 
— SaTigermarm,  p.  20. 

1880.  "The  Pliongyies,  or  Buddhist 
Monks,  _  sometimes  called  Talapoins,  a 
name  given  to  them,  and  introduced  into 
Europe  by  the  Portuguese,  from  their 
carrying  a  fan  formed  of  tdla-pat,  or 
palm-leaves." — Saty.  Rev.,  Peb.  21,  p.  266, 
quoting  Bp.  Bijandet. 

Talee,  s.  Tamil,  tali.  A  small 
trinket  of  gold  wMoi.  is  fastened  by  a 
string  round  the  neck  of  a  married 
woman  in  S.  India. 

It  may  be  a  curious  question  ■wh.etlier 
the  word  may  not  be  an  adoption  from 
tbe  Ar.  tahlil,  "qui  signifie  'propre- 
ment :  prononcer  la  formule   Id  ildha 


ilia  Hldh  ....  Oette  formule,  ^crite 
sur  un  morceau  de  papier,  servait 
d'amulette  .  .  .  le  tout  6tait  renf  erm6 
dans  un  6tui  auquel  on  donnait  le  nom 
de  tahlil"  {Dozy  &  Engelmann,  346). 
These  Mahommedan  tahlils  were  worn 
by  a  band,  and  were  the  origin  of  the 
Spanish  word  tali  ('  a  baldrick'). 

The  Indian  word  appears  to  occur 
first  in  Abraham  Eogerius,  but  the 
custom  is  alluded  to  by  earlier  writers, 
e.g.  Gouvea,  Synodo,  f .  43». 

1651.  "So  the  Bridegroom  takes  this 
Tali,  and  ties  it  round  the  neck  of  his 
bride."— jBofl'mus,  45. 

1672.  "Among  some  of  the  Christians 
there  is  also  an  evil  custom,  that  they  for 
the  greater  tightening  and  fast-making  of 
the  marriage  bond,  siilow  the  Bridegroom 
to  tie  a  Tah  or  little  band  round  the  Bride's 
neck ;  although  in  my  time  this  was  as 
much  as  possible  denounced,  seeing  that  it 
is  a  custom  derived  from  Heathenism." — 
Baldaeus,  Zeylon  (German),  408. 

1674.  "The  bridegroom  attaches  to  the 
neck  of  the  bride  a  line  from  which  hang 
three  little  pieces  of  gold  in  honour  of  the 
three  gods :  and  this  they  call  Tale ;  and  it 
is  the  sign  of  being  a  married  woman.* — 
Faria  y  iSottsa,  Asia  Port.,  ii.  707. 

1704.  _  "Praeterea,  quum  moris  hujus 
Kegionis  sit,  ut  infantes  sex  vel  septem 
annorum,  interdum  etiam  in  teneriori 
aetate,  ex  genitorum  consensu,  matrimo- 
nium  indissolubile  depraeseuti  contrahant, 
per  impositionem  Talii,  seu  aureae  tesserae 
nuptialis,  uxoris  coUo  pensilis  :  missionariis' 
mandamus  ne  hujusmodi  irrita  matrimonia 
inter  Christianos  fieri  permittant." — Decree 
of  Card.  Towmon,  in  Norbert,  Mem.  Bid., 
i.  155. 

1726.  "And  on  the  betrothal  day  the 
Tali,  or  bride's  betrothal  band,  is  tied  round ' 
her  neck  by  the  Bramin  .  .  .  and  this  she 
must  not  untie  in  her  husband's  life."— 
Valentijn,  Chorom.,  51. 

Taliar.  Tarryar,  s.  A  watchman 
(S.  India).     Tamil,  talaiydri. 

1680.  "  The  Peons  and  Tarryars  sent  in 
quest  of  two  soldiers  who  had  deserted . . . 
returned  with  answer  that  they  could  not 
light  of  them,  whereupon  the  Peons  were 
turned  out  of  service,  but  upon  Verona's 
intercession  were  taken  in  again  and  fined 
each  one  month's  pay,  and  to  repay  the 
money  paid  them  for  Battee  "  (see  Eatta, 
and  in  Suppt.) ;  "also  the  Pedda  Naigu 
was  fined  in  like  manner  for  his  Tarryars." 
— Fort  St.  George  Gonsns.,  Eeby.  lOtn.  In 
Notes  and  Extracts,  Madras,  1873,  No.  III. 
p.  3. 

1693.  "  Taliars  and  Peons  appointed 
to  watch  the  Black  Town  . .  ." — In  Wheeler, 
i.  267. 

1707.  ' '  Resolving  to  march  250  soldiers, 
200  talliars,  and  200  peons."— In  i)o.,  ii.  74. 


TALIPOT. 


679 


TALISMAN. 


Ta/lipot,  s.  The  great-leaved  fan- 
palm  of  S.  India  and  Ceylon,  Gorypha 
nmhraculifera,  L.  The  name,  from 
Skt.  ial-paira,  Hind,  talpat,  '  leaf  of 
the  tola  tree,'  properly  applies  to  the 
haf  of  such  a  tree,  or  to  the  smaller 
leaf  of  the  palmyra  {Borassus  flahelli- 
formis),  used  for  many  purposes,  e.g. 
for  sHps  to  ■write  on,  to  make  fans  and 
umbrellas,  etc.     See  under  Talapoin. 

Sometimes  we  find  the  woi-d  used 
for  an  umbrella,  but  this  is  not 
common. 

The  quotation  from  Jordanus,  though 
using  no  name,  refers  to  this  tree. 

c.  1328.  "  In  this  India  are  certain  trees 
which  have  leaves  so  big  that  five  or  six 
men  can  very  well  stand  under  the  shade 
of  one  of  them."— jFr.  Jordanus,  29-30. 

0. 1430.  "  These  leaves  are  used  in  this 
country  for  writing  upon  instead  of  paper, 
and  in  rainy  weather  are  carried  on  the 
head  as  a  covering,  to  keep  off  the  wet. 
Three  or  four  persons  travelling  together 
can  be  covered  by  one  of  these  leaves 
stretched  out."  And  again  :  "  There  is 
also  a  tree  called  tal,  the  leaves  of  which 
are  extremely  large,  and  upon  which  they 
write." — N.  Conti,  in  India  in  the  XV. 
Omt,  7  and  13. 

1672.  "Talpets  or  sunshades.''— -Ba?- 
daeus,  Dutch  ed.,  102. 

1681.  "There  are  three  other  trees  that 
must  not  be  omitted.  The  first  is  the  Tal- 
lipot  .  .  ."—Knox,  15. 

1803.  "The  talipot  tree  .  .  .  affords  a 
prodigious  leaf,  impenetrable  to  sun  or 
rain,  and  large  enough  to  shelter  ten  men. 
It  IS  a  natural  umbrella,  and  is  of  as 
eminent  service  in  that  country  as  a  great- 
coat tree  would  be  in  this.  A  leaf  of  the 
talipot-tree  is  a  tent  to  the  soldier,  a  parasol 
to  the  traveller,  and  a  book  to  the  scholar. " 
I  Smith,  Works,  3d  ed. ,  iii.  15. 


1874.  "...  dans  les  embrasures  .  .  . 
s'dtalaient  des  bananiers,  des  tallipots  .  .  ." 
—Franz,  Souvenirs  d'un  Cosaque,  ch.  iv. 

1881.  "The  lofty  head  of  the  talipot 
palm  .  .  .  the  proud  queen  of  the  tribe  in 
Oeylon,  towers  above  the  scrub  on  every  side. 
Its  trunk  is  perfectly  straight  and  white,  like 
a  slender  marble  column,  and  often  more 
than  100  feet  high.  Each  of  the  fans  tha,t 
compose  the  crown  of  leaves  covers  a  semi- 
circle of  from  12  to  16  feet  radius,  a  surface 
of  150  to  200  square  feet." — Saeckel's  Visit 
to  Ceyhn,  E.  T.,  p.  129. 

Talisman,  s.  This  word  is  used  by 
many  medieval  and  post-medieval 
■writers  for  what  we  should  now  call  a 
moollah,  or  the  like,  a  member  of  the 
Mahommedan  clergy,  so  to  call  them. 
It  is  doubtless  the  corruption  of  some 
Arabic  term,   but  of  wimt  it  is  not 


easy  to  say.    Qu.  talamiza,  '  students, 
disciples  ? 

1338.  "  They  treated  me  civilly,  and  set 
me  in  front  of  their  mosque  during  their 
Easter  ;  at  which  mosque,  on  account  of  its 
being  their  Easter,  there  were  assembled 
from  divers  quarters  a  number  of  their 
Cadini,  i.e.  of  their  bishops,  and  of  their 
Taliamani,  i.e.  of  their  priests." — Letter  of 
Friar  Pascal,  in  Cathay,  &c. ,  p.  235. 

1471.  "  In  questa  cittk  h  vna  fossa 
d'acqua  nel  modo  di  vna  fontana,  la  qua?  fe 
guardata  da  quelli  suoi  Thalassimani,  cioii 
preti ;  quest'  acqua  dicono  che  ha  gran 
vertti  contra  la  lebra,  e  contra  le  oaualette." 
—Owaafa  Barbaro,  in  Jtamusio,  ii.  f.  107. 

1535. 
"  Non  vi  sarebbe  piti  confusione 

S'a  Damasco  il  Soldan  desse  I'assalto ; 

tin  muover  d'arme,  un  oorrer  di  persone 

E  di  talacimanni  un  gridar  d'alto." 

Ariosto,  xviii.  7. 

1554.  "Talismannos  habent  hominum 
genus  templorum  ministerio  dicatum .  .  ." — 
jBusbeq.  Epistola  I.  (p.  40). 

0.  1590.  "  Vt  Taliamanni,  qui  sint  com- 
modius  intelligatur :  sciendum,  certos  esse 
gradxis  Mahuraetanis  eorum  qui  legum 
apud  ipsos  periti  sunt,  et  partim_  jus  dicunt 
partim  legem  interjiretantur.  Ludovicus 
Bassanus  ladrensis  in  hunc  modum  com- 
parat  eos  cum  nostris  Ecclesiasticis.  .  .  . 
Muphtim  dicit  esse  inter  ipsos  instar  vel 
Papae  nostro,  vel  Patriarchae  Graecorum. 
.  .  .  Huic  proximi  sunt  Gadilescheri.  .  .  . 
Bassanus  hos  cum  Archiepiscopis  nostris 
comparat.  Sequuntur  Cadij  .  .  .  locum 
obtinent  Episoopi.  Secundum  hos  sunt  eis 
Hoggiae,  qui  seniores  dicuntur,  vt  G-raecis 
et  nostris  Presbyteri.  Excipiunt  Hoggias  * 
Taliamani,  sen  Presbyteros  Diaconi.  VI- 
timi  sunt  Dervisii,  qui  Calogeris  Graeco- 
rum, monachis  nostris  respondent.  lalis- 
mani  Mahumetanos  ad  preces  interdiu  et 
noctu  quinquis  e.xcitant.'' — Leunclavius, 
Annates  Sultanorum  Othmanidarum,  ed, 
1650,  414. 

1610.  "Some  haui/ig  two,  some  foure, 
some  sixe  adioyning  turrets,  exceeding  high, 
and  exceeding  slender :  tarrast  aloft  on  the 
outside  like  the  raaine  top  of  a  ship  .  .  . 
from  which  the  Talismanni  with  elated 
voices  (for  they  vse  no  bels)  do  congregate 
the  people  .  .  ." — Sandys,  p.  31. 

c.  1630.  "The  Fi/lalli  converse  most  in 
the  Alcoran.  'The  Ueruissi  are  wandering 
wolves  in  sheepes  cloathing.  The  Talia- 
manni regard  the  houres  of  prayer  by 
turning  the  4  hour'd  glasse.  The  Muyezini 
crie  from  the  tops  of  Mosques,  battolo- 
guizing  Llala  Hyllula."— &V  T.  Herbert, 
267. 

1678.  "If  he  can  read  like  a  Clerk  a 
Chapter  out  of  the  Alcoran  ...  he  shall 

*  Hoggiae  is  of  course  Icliwdjm.  But  ill  thft  B. 
Museum  tliere  is  a  copy  of  Leunclavius,  ed.  of  1588, 
■with  MS.  autograph  remarks  by  Joseph  Scaliger ; 
and  on  the  word  in  question  he  notes  as  its  origin 
(in  Arabic  characters):  " Hujjait)  Uisputatio "— 
which  is  manifestly  erroneous. 


TALIYAMAM. 


680 


TAMARIND. 


be  crowned  with  the  honour  of  being  a, 
Mullah  or  Talman  .  .  ."—Fryer,  308. 

1687.  " .  .  .  It  is  reported  by  the  Turks 
that  .  .  .  the  victorious  Sultan  .  .  .  went 
with  all  Magnificent  pomp  and  solemnity 
to  pay  his  thanksgiving  and  devotions  at 
the  church  of  Sancta  Sophia;  the  Magni- 
ficence so  pleased  him,  that  he  immediately 
added  a  yearly  Rent  of  10,000  zechins  to 
the  former  Endowments,  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  Imaums  or  Priests,  Dootours  of 
their  Law,  Talismans  and  others  who  con- 
tinually attend  there  for  the  education  of 
youth  .  .  ." — Sir  P.  Rycaut,  Present  State 
of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  p.  54. 

Taliyamar,  s.  Sea  Hind,  for '  cut- 
water.'    Port,  talhamar. — Eoebuck. 

Tallica,  s.  H.  from  Arab.  ta'Wcah. 
An  invoice  or  schedule. 

1682.  ".  .  ,  .  that  he  .  .  .  would  send 
another  Droga  or' Customer  on  xDurpose  to 
take  our  Tallioas."— Bedp'es,  Dec.  26. 

Talook,  s.  This  word  (Arab.  ta'Uuk, 
from  root  'alak,  to  bang  or  depend) 
has  various  shades  of  meaning  in 
different  parts  of  India.  In  S.  and  W. 
India  it  is  the  subdivision  of  a  District, 
presided  over  as  regards  revenue 
ma,ttersby  a  tahsfldar.  In  Bengal 
it  is  applied  to  tracts  of  proprietary- 
land,  sometimes  not  easily  distin- 
guished from  Zemindaries,  and  some- 
times subordinate  to,  or  dependent  on 
Zemindars.  In  the  N.  W.  Prov.  and 
Oudh  the  ta'Uuk  is  an  estate  the  profits 
of  which  are  divided  between  different 
proprietors  or  classes  of  proprietors, 
one  being  superior,  the  other  inferior 
(see  next  article). 

Ta'Uuk  is  also  used  in  Hind,  for 
'  department '  of  administration. 

Talookdar.  Hind,  from  Pers.  faH- 
lukddr,  '  the  holder  of  a  ta'Uuk,  in  either 
of  the  senses  of  that,  word;  i.e.  either 
a  Government  officer  collecting  the 
revenue  of  a  ta'Uuk  (though  in  this 
sense  it  is  probably  now  obsolete  every- 
where), or  the  holder  of  an  estate  so 
designated.  The  famous  Talookdars 
of  Oudh  are  large  landholders,  pos- 
eessing  both  villages  of  which  they  are 
sole  proprietors,  and  other  villages,  in 
which  there  are  subordinate  holders, 
in  which  the  Taloolcdar  is  only  the 
superior  proprietor  (see  Carnegie, 
Kachari  Technicalities). 

Tamarind,  s.  The  pod  of  the  tree 
which  takes  its  name  from  that  pro- 
duct, Tamarindus  indica,  L.,  N.  0. 
Leguminosae.      It  is  a  tree  cultivated 


throughout  India  and  Burma  for  the 
sake  of  the  acid  pulp  of  the  pod,  which 
is  laxative  and  cooling,  forming  a  most 
refreshing  drink  in  fever.  The  tree 
is  not  believed  by  Dr.  Brandis  to  be 
indigenous  in  India,  but  is  supposed  to 
be  so  in  tropical  Africa. 

The  origin  of  the  name  is  curious. 
It  is  Ar.  tamar-u'l-Hind,' Aa.te  of  India,' 
or  perhaps  rather,  in  Persian  form, 
iamar-i- Hindi.  It  is  possible  that  the 
original  name  may  have  been  thama/i; 
('  fruit ')  of  India,  rather  than  tamar, 
('  date '). 

1298.  "When  they  have  taken  a  mer- 
chant vessel,  they  force  the  merchants  to 
swallow  a  stuff  called  Tamarlndi,  mixed 
in  sea-water,  which  produces  a  violent 
purging."— ilfarco  Polo,  2d  ed.,  ii.  383. 

c.  1335.  "L'arbre  appel6  hammar,  c'est 
k  dire  al-tamar-al-Hindi,  est  un  arbre 
sauvage  qui  couvre  lesmontagnes." — MasS- 
lik-al-absar,  in  Not.  et  Ext.  xiii.  175. 

1563.  "  It  is  called  in  Malavar  puli,  and 
in  Guzerat  ambili,  and  this  is  the  name  they 
have  among  all  the  other  people  of  this 
India;  and  the  Arab  calls  it  tamarindi, 
because  tamar,  as  you  well  know,  is  our 
tamura,  or,  as  the  Castilians  say,  datU  \i.e. 
date],  so  that  tamarindi  are  'dates  of 
India';  and  this  was  because  the  Arabs 
could  not  think  of  a  name  more  appropriate 
on  account  of  its  having  stones  inside,  and 
not  because  either  the  tree  or  the  fruit  had 
any  resemblance." — Garcia,  f.  200. 

0. 1580.  "  In  febribua  ver6  pestilentibus, 
atque  omnibus  aliis  ex  putridis,  exurenti- 
bus,  aquam,  in  qua  multa  copia  Tama- 
rindorum  infusa  fuerit  cum  saccharo  ebi- 
bunt." — Prosper  AVpirms  (De  Plantis  Ae- 
gypt.)  ed.  Lugd.  Bat.  1735,  ii.  20. 

1582.  "They  have  great  store  of  Tama- 
rindos  .  .  ."—Castatieda  (by  N.  L,),  f.  94. 

1611.  "That  wood  which  we  cut  for 
firewood  did  all  hang  trased  with  cods  of 
greene  fruit  (as  big  as  a  Bean-cod  in 
England)  called  Tamerim;  it  hath  a  very 
soure  tast,  and  by  the  Apothecaries  is  held 
good  against  the  Scurvie.  — N.  Dounton,  in 
Purclias,  i.  277. 

1829.  "  A  singularly  beautiful  Tamarind 
tree  (ever  the  most  graceful,  and  amongst 
the  most  magnificent  of  trees) .  .  ." — Mem. 
of  Col.  Mountain,  98. 

1877.  "  The  natives  have  a  saying  that 
sleeping  beneath  the  'Date  of  Hind  gives 
you  fever,  which  you  cure  by  sleeping 
under  a  nim  tree  [Melia  azediraclita),  the 
lilac  of  Persia." — Sind  Revisited,  i.  92. 

The  nim  tree  {pace  Oapt.  Burton)  is 
not  the  '  lilac  of  Persia '  (see  Bukyne). 
The  prejudice  against  encamping  or 
sleeping  under  a  tamarind  tree  is 
general  over  India.  But,  curiously, 
Bp.  Pallegoix  speaks  of  it  as  the 
practice  of  the  Siamese  "to  rest  and 


TAMA  BIND-FISH. 


681 


TANADAR. 


play  under  the  beneficent  sliade  of  tlie 
Tamarind"  {Desc.  du  Hoyaume  Thai 
ou  Siam,  i.  136). 

Tamarind-fish.,  s.  This  is  an  ex- 
cellent zest,  consisting,  according  to 
Dr.  Balfour,  of  white  pomfret,  cut  in 
transverse  slices,  and  preserved  in 
tamarinds.  The  following  is  a  note 
kindly  given  by  the  highest  authority 
on  Indian  fish  matters.  Dr.  Prancis 
Day: 

"My  account  of  Tamarind  fish  is  very 
short,  and  in  my  Mshes  of  Malabar  as 
follows  :— 

"'The  best  Tamarind  fish  is  prepared 
from  the  Seir  fish,  and  from  the  Lates 
calcarifer,  known  as  Cockup  in  Calcutta; 
and  a  rather  inferior  quality  from  the 
Polynemus  (or  Roe-ball,  to  which  genus 
the  Mango-fish  belongs),  and  the  more 
cammon  from  any  kind  of  fish.'  The 
above  refers  to  Malabar,  and  more  especi- 
ally to  Cochin.  Since  I  wrote  my  Fishes 
of  Malaba/r  I  have  made  many  inquiries  as 
if)  Tamarind  fish,  and  found  that  the 
white  pomfret,  where  it  is  taken,  appears 
to  be  the  best  for  making  the  preparation." 

Tamberanee,  s.  Malayal.  tamluran, 
'Lord;  God,  or  King.'  It  is  a  title 
of  honour  among  the  Nairs,  and  is 
also  assumed  by  Sdiya  monks  in  the 
Tamil  countries. 

1510.  "Dice  I'altro  Tamarai:  zoe  Per 
Dio?  L'altro  respSde  Tamarani:  zoe  Per 
Ilio."—Varthema,  ed.  1.517,  f.  45. 

Tana,  Tanna,  n.  p.  Thdna,  a  town 
on  the  Island  of  Salsette  on  the  strait 
{'  Eiver  of  Tana ')  dividing  that  island 
from  the  mainland  and  20  miles  N.E. 
of  Bombay,  and  in  the  early  middle 
ages  the  seat  of  a  Hindu  kingdom  of 
the  Konkan  (see  Concan),  as  well  as 
a  seaport  of  importance.  It  is  still  a 
small  port,  and  is  the  chief  town  of  the 
District  which  bears  its  name. 

c.  1020.  "From  Dh^r  southwards  to 
the  river  Nerbudda,  nine  ;  thence  to  Mah- 
rat-des  .  .  .  eighteen;  thence  to  Konkan, 
of  which  the  capital  is  Tana,  on  the  sea- 
shore, twenty-five  parasangs." — Al-Biruni, 
in  EUiot,  i.  60. 

1298.  "  Tana  is  a  great  Kingdom  lying 
towards  thg  west .  .  .  There  is  much  traffic 
here,  and  many  ships  and  merchants  fre- 
quent the  place."— Jfareo  Polo,  Bk.  III. 
«h.  27. 

1321.  "After  their  blessed  martyrdom, 
which  occurred-  on  the  Thursday  before 
Palm  Sunday  in  Thana  of  India,  I  baptised 
about  90  persons  in  a  certain  city  called 
Parocco,  ten  days'  journey  distant  there- 
from, and  I  have  since  baptised  more  than 
twenty,  besides  thirty-five  who  were  bap- 


tised between  Thana  and  Supera  (Supara.)" 
— Jjetter  of  Friar  Jordanus,  m  Catliay,  &o., 
226. 

0.  1323.  "  And  having  thus  embarked  I 
passed  over  in  28  days  to  Tana,  where  for 
the  faith  of  Christ  four  of  our  Minor  Friars 
had  suffered  martyrdom  .  .  .  The  land  is 
under  the  dominion  of  the  Saracens  .  .  ." — 
Fr.  Odoric,  in  Cathay,  &c.,  i.  57-58. 

1516.  "25  leagues  further  on  the  coast 
is  a  fortress  of  the  before-named  king,  called 
Tana-Mayambu  "  (this  is  perhaps  rather 
Bombay). — Sarhosa,  68. 

1529.  "  And  becausethe  norwest  winds 
blew  strong,  winds  contrary  to  his  course, 
after  going  a  little  way  he  turned  and 
anchored  in  sight  of  the  island,  where  were 
stationed  the  foists  with  their  captain-in- 
chief  Alixa,  who  seeing  our  fleet  in  motion 
put  on  his  oars  and  assembled  at  the  River 
of  Tana,  and  when  the  wind  came  round  our 
fleet  made  sail,  and  anchored  at  the  mouth 
of  the  River  of  Tana,  for  the  wind  would 
not  allow  of  its  entering." — Correa,  iii. 
290. 

1673.  "The  Chief  City  of  this  Island  is 
called  Tanaw ;  in  which  are  Seven  Churches 
and  Colleges,  the  chiefest  one  of  the 
PauUstines  .  .  .  Here  are  made  good  Stuffs 
of  Silk  and  Cotton."— Fryer,  73. 

Tana,  Thana,  s.  A.  Police  station. 
H.  thana,  thana.  From  the  quotation 
following  it  would  seem  that  the  term 
originally  meant  a  fortified  post,  with 
its  garrison,  for  the  military  occupation 
of  the  country;  a  meaning  however 
closely  allied  to  the  present  use. 

c.  1640-50.  "  Thanah  means  a  corps  of 
cavalry,  matchlockmen,  and  archers,  sta- 
tioned within  an  enclosure.  Their  duty  is 
to  guard  the  roads,  to  hold  the  places  sur- 
rounding the  Thanah,  and  to  despatch 
provisions  (rasad — see  russud)  to  the  next 
Tlianab.."  —  Pddishdh  ndmah,  quoted  by 
Blochmann,  in  Am,  i.  315. 

Tanadar,  Thanadar,  s.  The  chief 
of  a  police  station.  Hind,  thanadar. 
This  word  was  adopted  in  a  more 
military  sense  at  an  early  date  by  the 
Portuguese,  and  is  still  in  habitual  use 
with  us  in  the  civU  sense. 

1516.  In  a  letter  of  4th  Feb.  1515  (i.e. 
1516),  the  King  Don  Manoel  constitutes 
Joao  Machado  to  be  Tanadar  and  captain 
of  land  forces  in  Goa.  —  Archivo  Port. 
Orient.,  fasc.  5,  1-3. 

1519.  "Senhor  Duarte  Pereira;  this  is 
the  manner  in  which  you  will  exercise  your 
ofBce  of  Tannadar  of  this  Isle  of  Tysoa-ri 
(i.e.  Goa),  which  the  Senhor  Capitao  will 
now  encharge  you  with."— /6.  p.  35. 

c.  1548.  "  In  Aguaci  is  a  great  mosque 
(mizquita),  which  is  occupied  by  the  tena- 
dars,  but  which  belongs  to  His  Highness  ; 
and  certain  petayas  (yards  ?)  in  which  bate 


TANG  A. 


682 


TANG  A. 


(paddy)  is  collected,  which  also  belong  to 
His  Highness." — Tomho,  in  Subsidios,  216. 

Tanga,  S.  Mahr.  tank,  Turki  tanga. 
A  denomination  of  coin  wMch  has  been 
in  use  over  a  vast  extent  of  terri- 
tory, and  has  varied  greatly  in  applica- 
tion. It  is  now  chieflyused  in  Turkestan, 
•where  it  is  applied  to  a  silver  coin 
worth  about  7|d.  And  Mr.  W.  Erskine 
has  stated  that  the  word  tanga  or 
tanka  is  of  Ohaghatai  Turki  origin, 
being  derived  from  tang,  which  in  that 
language  means  white  {H.  of  Baber 
and  Humayun,  i.  546).  Though  one 
must  hesitate  in  difiering  from  one 
usually  so  accurate,  we  must  do  so  here. 
He  refers  to  Josafa  Barbaro,  who  says 
this,  viz.,  that  certain  silver  coins  are 
called  by  the  Mingrelians  tetari,  by 
the  Greeks  aspri,  by  the  Turks  aJccJia, 
and  by  the  Zagatais  iengh,  all  which 
words  in  the  respective  languages 
signify  '  white.'  We  do  not  however 
find  such  a  word  in  the  dictionaries 
of  either  VambSry  or  of  Pavet  de 
Oourteille; — the  latter  only  having 
tangah,  '  fer-blanc'  And  the  obvious 
derivation  is  the  Sansk.  tahha,  '  a 
weight  (of  silver)  equal  to  4  mashas, 
...  a  stamped  coin.'  The  word,  in 
the  forms  taka  (see  tucka)  and  tanga 
(for  these  are  apparently  identical  in 
origin)  is,  "in  all  the  dialects,  laxly 
used  for  money  in  general"  [Wilson). 

In  the  Lahore  coinage  of  Mahmud 
of  ahaznl,  A.H.  418,  419  (a.d.  1027^28) 
we  find  on  the  Sanskrit  legend  of  the 
reverse  the  word  tanka  in  correspond- 
ence with  the  dirham  of  the  Arabic 
obverse  (see  Thomas,  PaiJidn  Kings, 
p.  49). 

Tanka  or  Tanga  seems  to  have  con- 
tinued to  be  the  popular  name  of  the 
chief  silver  coin  of  the  Dehli  sovereigns 
during  the  13th  and  first  part  of  the 
14th  centuries,  a  coin  which  was  sub- 
stantially the  same  with  the  Rupee 
(q.v.)  of  later  days.  And  in  fact  this 
application  of  the  word,  in  the  form 
takd,  is  usual  in  Bengal  down  to  our 
own  day.  Ibn  Batuta  indeed,  who 
was  in  India  in  the  time  of  Mahommed 
Tughlak,  1333—1343  or  thereabouts, 
always  calls  the  gold  coin  then  current, 
a  tanka  or  dinar  of  gold.  It  was,  as 
he  repeatedly  states,  the  equivalent  of 
10  silver  dinars.  These  silver  dinars 
(or  rupees)  are  called  by  the  author  of 
the  Masdlik-al-Absar  (c.  1340)  the 
"silver  tanka  of  India."       The  gold 


and  silver  tanka  continue  to  be  men- 
tioned repeatedly  in  the  history  of 
Feroz  Shah,  the  son  of  Mahommed 
(1351 — 1388)  and  apparently  with  the 
same  value  as  before.  At  a  later 
period  under  Sikandar  Buhlol  (1488- 
1517),  we  find  hlack  (or  copper)  tanhus, 
of  which  20  went  to  the  old  silver 
tanka. 

We  cannot  say  when  the  coin,  or 
its  name  rather,  first  appeared  in 
Turkestan. 

But  the  name  was  also  prevalent  on 
the  western  coast  of  India  as  that  of  a 
low  denomination  of  coin,  as  may  be 
seen  in  the  quotations  from  Linschoten 
and  Grose.  Indeed  the  name  still 
survives  at  Goa  as  that  of  a  copper- 
coin  equivalent  to  60  reis  or  about  2d. 
And  in  the  16th  century  also  60  reis 
appears  from  the  papers  of  Gerson  da 
Cunha  to  have  been  the  equivalent  of 
the  silver  tanga  of  Goa  and  Bassein, 
though  all  the  equations  that  he  gives 
suggest  that  the  rei  may  have  been 
more  valuable  then. 

The  denomination  is  also  foimd  ifl 
Eussia  under  the  form  dengi.  See  a 
quotation  under  Copeck. 

c.  1335.  "According  to  what  I  have 
heard  from  the  Shaikh  Mubarak,  the  red 
lak  contains  100,000  golden  tankahs,  and 
the  white  lak  100,000  (silver)  tankahs.  The 
golden  tanka,  called  in  this  country  the  red 
tanka,As  equivalent  to  three  mithkdls,  and 
the  silver  tanka  is  equivalent  to  8  hasht- 
Mni  dirhams,  this  dirham  being  of  the 
same  weight  as  the  silver  dirham  current 
in  Egypt  and  Syria." — Masdlik-al-ahsS/r,  in 
Notices  et  Uxtraits,  xiii.  211. 

c.  1340.  "  Then  I  returned  home  after 
sunset  and  found  the  money  at  my  house. 
There  were  3  bags  containing  in  all  623S 
taukas,  i.e.,  the  equivalent  of  the  55,000 
dinars  (of  silver)  which  was  the  amount  of 
my  debts,  and  of  the  12,000  which  the 
sultan  had  previously  ordered  to  be  paid 
me,  after  deducting  of  course  the  tenth 
part  according  to  Indian  custom.  The 
value  of  the  piece  called  tanka  is  2^  dinars 
in  gold  of  Barbary." — Ibn  Batuta,  iii.  426. 

(Here  the  gold  tanga  is  spoken  of). 

c.  1370.  "Sultan  Firoz  issued  several 
varieties  of  coins.  There  was  the  gold  tanka, 
and  the  silver  tanka,"  &c. — Tarlkh-i-Firoz 
Shahl,  in  Elliot,  iii.  357. 

1404.  "...  vna  sua  moneda  de  plata 
que  Uaman  Tangaes." — Clavijo,  f.  466. 

1516.  "...  a  round  coin  like  ours,  and 
with  Moorish  letters  on  both  sides,  and 
about  the  size  of  a  fanon  of  Calicut,  .  .  • 
and  its  worth  55  maravedis ;  they  call  these 
tanga,  and  they  are  of  very  fine  silver." 
— Barbosa,  45. 

c.  1541.     "  Todar  .  .  .  fixed  first  a  golden 


TANGUN. 


683 


TANK. 


ashrafi  as  the  enormous  remuneration  for 
one  stone,  which  induced  the  Ghakkars  to 
flock  to  him  in  such  numbers  that  after- 
wardB  a  stone  was  paid  with  a  rupee,  and 
this  pay  ^adually  fell  to  5  tankas,  till  the 
fortress  (Kohtas)  was  completed." — Tankh- 
i-Khdn-Jahdn  Lodi,  in  Elliot,  v.  115. 

(These  are  the  Bahlull  or  Sikandari 
tankas  of  copper,  as  are  also  those  in  the 
next  quotation  from  Elliot.) 

1559.  "  The  old  Muscovite  money  is  not 
round  but  oblong  or  egg-shaped,  and  is 
called  denga  ....  100  of  these  coins  make  a 
Hungarian  gold-piece ;  6  dengas  make  an 
altin ;  20  a  grifna ;  100  a  pottina ;  and  200 
a  i-vhle." —Herherstein,  in  Bamusio,  ii.,  f. 
158if. 

1592-3.  "At  the  present  time,  namely, 
A.H.  1002,  Hindustan  contains  3200  towns, 
and  upon  each  town  are  dependent  200, 
500,  1000,  or  1.500  villages.  The  whole 
yields  a  revenue  of  640  krors  murddi 
tankas." — Tabakdt-i-Akbwi-l,  in  Elliot,  v. 
186. 

1598.  "  There  is  also  a  kinde  of  reckon- 
mg  of  money  which  is  called  langas,  not 
that  there  is  any  such  coined,  but  are  so 
named  onely  in  telling,  five  Tangas  is  one 
Fardaw,  or  Xeraphin  badde  money,  for  you 
must  understande  that  in  telling  they  have 
two  kinds  of  money,  good  and  badde,  for 
toure  Tangas  good  money  are  as  much  as 
five  Tangas  badde  money." — Jjinschotm, 
ch.  35. 

1615.  "  Their  moneyes  in  Persia  of 
silver,  are  the  ....  the  rest  of  copper, 
like  the  Tangas  and  Pisos  of  India." — 
Richard  Steele,  in  Purchas,  i.  543. 

c.  1750-60.  "  Throughout  Malabar  and 
Goa,  they  use  tangas,  vintins,  and  pardoo 
xeraphin." — Grose,  i.  283. 

The  Goa  tanga  was  worth  60  rds,  that 
of  Ormus  62  j§  to  69  JJ  reis. 

1815.  "...  one  tongah  ...  a  coin 
about  the  value  of  fivepence." — Malcolm, 
E.  of  Persia,  ii.  250. 

Tangiin,  Tanyan,  s.  Hind,  tan- 
ghan ;  apparently  from  Tibetan  rTa- 
n&h,  the  vernacular  name  of  tliis  kind 
of  horse  (rZ'a=' horse').  The  strong 
little  pony  of  Bhutan  and  Tibet. 

c.  1590.  "In  the  coniines  of  Bengal, 
near  Kuch  [-Bah&],  another  kind  of  horses 
occurs,  which  rank  between  the  gUt  and 
Turkish  horses,  and  are  called  tang'han: 
they  are  strong  and  powerful." — Aln,  p. 
133. 

1774.  "2d.  That  for  the  possession  of 
the  Chitchanotta  Province,  the  Deb  Raja 
shall  pay  an  annual  tribute  of  five  Tan- 
gan  Horses  to  the  Honorable  Company, 
which  was  the  acknowledgment  paid  to  the 
Deb  Eaja." — Treaty  of  Peace  between  the 
H.  E.  I.  C.  and  the  Bajah  of  Bootan,  in 
Aitchison's  Treaties,  i.  144. 

„  "We  were  provided  with  two 
tangnn  ponies  of  a  mean  appearance,  and 
were  prejudiced   against   them  unjustly. 


On  better  acquaintance  they  turned  out 
patient,  sure-footed,  and  could  climb  the 
Monument." — Bogle's  Narrative,  in  Mairk- 
ham,  17. 

1780.  "...  had  purchased  35  Jhawah 
or  young  elephants,  of  8  or  9  years  old,  60 
Tanknn,  or  ponies  of  Manilla  and  Pegu." — 
H.  of  Hydur  Naik,  383. 

, ,  "...  small  horses  brought  from 
the  mountains  on  the  eastern  side  of  Bengal. 
These  horses  are  called  tanyans,  and  are 
mostly  pyebald." — Hodges,  Travels  in  India, 
1793,  p.  31. 

1782.  "  To  be  sold,  a  Phaeton,  in  good 
condition,  with  a  pair  of  young  Tanyan 
Horses,  well  broke." — Itidia  Gazette,  Oct. 
26. 

1793.  "  As  to  the  Tan^nns  or  Tanyans, 
so  much  esteemed  in  India  for  their  hardi- 
ness, they  come  entirely  from  the  Upper 
Tibet,  and  notwithstanding  their  make,  are 
so  sure  footed  that  the  people  of  Ifepaul 
ride  them  without  fear  over  very  steep 
mountains,  and  along  the  brink  of  the 
deepest  precipices." — Kirkpatrick's  Nepavl, 
135. 

Tanjore,  n.  p.  A  city  and  District 
of  S.  India ;  properly  Tanjdvur  {'_  Low 
Town '  ?),  so  written  iu  the  inscription 
on  the  great  Tanjore  Pagoda  (11th 
century). 

Tank,  s.  A  reservoir,  an  artificial 
pond  or  lake,  made  either  by  excavation 
or  by  damming.  This  is  one  of  those 
perplexing  words  which  seem  to  have 
a  double  origin,  in  this  case  one  Indian, 
the  other  European. 

As  regards  what  appears  to  be 
the  Indian  word,  Shakespear  gives  : 
"  Tunic' h  (in  Guzerat),  an  underground 
reservoir  for  water."  Wilson  gives: 
"  Tdnken  or  tdken,  Mahr.,  .  .  .  Tdnkh 
(said  to  be  Guzei-^thi).  A  reservoir  of 
water,  an  artificial  pond,  commonly 
known  to  Europeans  in  India  as  a 
Tank.  T&nhi,  Guz.  A  reservoir  of 
water;  a' small  well."  E.  Drummond, 
in  his  JUusfrations  of  GuzeraUee,  &c. 
gives:  "  Tanka  (Mah.)  and  Tankoo 
(Guz.)  Eeservoirs,  constructed  of  stone 
or  brick  and  lime,  of  larger  and  lesser 
size,  generally  inside  houses  .  .  .  They 
are  almost  entirely  covered  at  top, 
having  but  a  small  aperture  to  let  a  pot 
or  bucket  down "  .  .  .  "In  the  towns 
of  Bikaner,"  says  Tod,  "most  families 
have  large  cisterns  or  reservoirs  called 
Tankas,  tilled  by  the  rains  "  {Rajputana, 
ii.  202).  Again,  speaking  of  towns  in 
the  desert  of  Mdrwar,  he  says,  "  they 
collect  the  rain  water  in  reservoirs 
called  Tanka,  which  they_  are  obhged 
to  use  sparingly,  as  it  is  said  to  produce 


TANK. 


684 


TANK. 


night  blindness''  (ii.  300).  Again,  Dr. 
SpUsbury  (J.  A.  S.  B.,  ix.  pt.  2,  891), 
describing  a  journey  in  the  Nerbudda 
Basin,  cites  the  word,  and  notes :  "I 
first  beard  this  word  used  by  a  native 
in  the  Betool  district;  on  asking  him 
if  at  the  top  of  Bowergurh  there  was 
any  spring,  he  said  No,  but  there  was 
a  Tanka  or  place  made  of  puhha  (stone 
and  cement)  for  holding  water."  Once 
m.ore,  in  an  Appendix  to  the  Eeport  of 
the  Survey  of  India  for  1881-2,  Mr. 
G.  A.  MacGiU,  speaking  of  the  rain- 
cisterns  in  the  driest  part  of  Eajputana, 
says:  "These  cisterns  or  wells  are 
called  by  the  people  tankas  "  (App. 
p.  21).  See  also  quotation  below  from 
a  Report  by  Major  Strahan.  It  is  not 
easy  to  doubt  the  genuineness  of  this 
word,  which  m.ay  possibly  be  from 
Sansk.  tadaga,  tataga,  or  tataka,  '  a 
pond,  pool,  or  tank.' 

Fr.  Paolino,  on  the  other  hand,  says 
the  word  tanque  used  by  the  Portuguese 
in  India  was  Portoghesa  corrotta,  which 
is  vague.  But  in  fact  tanque  is  a  word 
which  appears  in  all  the  Portuguese 
dictionaries,  and  which  is  used  by 
authors  so  early  after  the  opening  of 
communication  with  India  (we  do  not 
know  if  there  is  an  instance  actually 
earlier)  that  we  can  hardly  conceive 
it  to  have  been  borrowed  from  an 
Indian  language,  nor  indeed  could  it 
have  been  borrowed  from  Guzerat  and 
Eajputana,  to  which  the  quotations 
above  ascribe  the  vernacular  word. 

This  Portuguese  word  best  suits,  and 
accounts  for  that  application  of  tank  to 
large  sheets  of  water  which  is  habitual 
in  India.  The  indigenous  GTuzerati 
and  Mahratti  word  seems  to  belong 
rather  to  what  we  now  call  a  tank  in 
JEngland;  i.e.  a  small  reservoir  for  a 
house  or  ship. 

Indeed  the  Port,  tanque  is  no  doubt 
a  form  of  the  Lat.  stagnum,  which 
gives  It.  stagno,  Pr.  old  estcmg  and 
estan,  mod.  itang,  Sp.  eslanque,  a  word 
which  we  have  also  in  old  English  and 
in  Lowland  Scotch,  thus : 

1589.     "They  had  in  them  stanges  or 
pondes  of   water  full  of   fish  of   sundrie 
sortes." — Parkes'a  Mendoza  (HalcSoc.)  ii.  46. 
_c.  1785. 
"  I  never  drank  the  Muses'  stank, 
Castalia's  burn  and  a'  that ; 
But  there  it  streams,  and  richly  reams, 
My  Helicon  I  ca'  that." — Bums. 
It  wiU   be  seen  that  Pyrard  do  Laval 
uses  estamfi,  as  if  specifically,  for  the  tank  of 
India. 


1498.  "And  many  other  saints  were 
there  painted  on  the  walls  of  the  church, 
and  these  wore  diadems,  and  their  por- 
traiture was  in  a  divers  kind,  for  their 
teeth  were  so  great  that  they  stood  an  inch 
beyond  the  mouth,  and  every  saint  had 
4  or  5  arms,  and  below  the  church  stood  a 
great  tanq,ue  wrought  in  cut  stone  Uke 
many  others  that  we  had  seen  by  the  way." 
— Boteiro  de  Vasco  da  Gama,  57. 

,,  "So  the  Captain  Major  ordered 
Nicolas  Coelho  to  go  in  an  armed  boat,  and 
dfee  where  the  water  was,  and  he  found  in 
the  said  island  (Anchediva)  a  building,  a 
church  of  great  ashlar  work  which  had  been 
destroyed  by  the  Moors,  as  the  country 
people  said,  only  the  chapel  had  been 
covered  with  straw,  and  they  used  to  make 
their  prayers  to  three  black  stones  which 
stood  in  the  midst  of  the  body  of  the  chapel. 
Moreover  they  found  just  beyond  the  church 
a  tanque  of  wrought  ashlar  in  which  we 
took  as  much  water  as  we  wanted  ;  and  at 
the  top  of  the  whole  island  stood  a  great 
tanque  of  the  depth  of  4  fathoms,  and 
moreover  we  found  In  front  of  the  church  ' 
a  beach  where  we  careened  the  ship  Berrio." 
—Ibid.  95. 

1510.  "Early  in  the  morning  these 
Pagans  go  to  wash  at  a  tank,  which  tank 
is  a  pond  of  still  water  ( —  ad  wm  lancho 
il  qual  Tancho  ^  una  fossa  d^acqua  nwrta)." 
— Varfhema,  149. 

, ,  "  Near  to  Calicut  there  is  a  temple 
in  the  midst  of  a  tank,  that  is,  in  the  middle 
of  a  pond  of  water." — lb.  175. 

1553.  "  In  this  place  where  the  King 
(Bahadur  Shah)  established  his  line  of 
battle,  on  one  side  there  was  a  great  river, 
and  on  the  other  a  tank  {tanque)  of  water, 
such  as  they  are  used  to  make  in  those 
parts.  For  as  there  are  few  streams  to 
collect  the  winter's  waters,  they  make 
these  tanks  (which  might  be  more  properly 
called  lakes),  all  Uned  with  stone.  They 
ar?  so  big  that  many  are  more  than  a 
league  in  compass."?— Garros,  IV.  vi.  5. 

c.  1610.  "  Son  logis  estoit  ^loign^  prfes 
d'vne  lieue  du  palais  Royal,  situl^  sur  vn 
estang,  et  basty  de  pierres,  ayant  bien 
demy  lieue  de  tour,  comme  tous  les  autres 
estangs." — Pyrard  de  Laval,  ed.  1679,  i. 
262. 

1616.  "Besides  their  Rivers  .  .  .  they 
have  many  Ponds,  which  they  call  Tankes." 
— Terry,  in  Purchas,  ii.  1470. 

1638.  "A  very  faire  Tanke,  which  is  a 
square  pit  paved  with  gray  marble." — W. 
Bruton,  in  Sakluyt,  v.  50. 

1648.  "...  a  standing  water  or  Tanck 
.  .  ." — Van  Twist,  Gen.  Beschr.  11. 

1672.  "  Outside  and  round  about  Suratte 
there  are  elegant  and  delightful  houses  for 
recreation,  and  stately  cemeteries  in  the 
usual  fashion  of  the  Moors,  and  also  divers 
Tanks  and  reservoirs  built  of  hard  and  solid 
stone." — BoMaeus,  p.  12. 

1673.  "  Within  a  square  Court,  to  which 


TAFTEE  R. 


685 


TARIFF. 


a  stately  Gate-house  makes  a  Passage,  in 
the  middle  whereof  a  Tank  vaulted  .  .  ." — 
Fruer,  27. 

1754.  "The  post  in  which  the  party- 
intended  to  halt  had  formerly  been  one  of 
tiiose  reservoirs  of  water  called  tanks, 
which  occur  so  frequently  in  the  arid  plains 
of  this  country." — Orme,  i.  354. 

1799.  "One  crop  under  a  tank  in 
Mysore  or  the  Camatic  yields  more  than 
three  here." — T.  Munro,  in  Life,  i.  241. 

1809. 

"  Water  so  cool  and  clear, 
The  peasants  drink  not  from  the  humble 
well. 

*  *  *  * 

Kor  tanks  of  costliest  masonry  dispense 
To  those  in  towns  who  dwell, 

The  work  of  kings  in  their  beneficence." 
Kehama,  xiii.  6. 

1883.  " .  .  .  aU  through  sheets  124, 125, 
126,  and  131,*  the  only  drinking  water  is 
from  'tant»s,'  or  from  'tob$.'  The  former 
are  circular  pits  puddled  with  clay,  and 
covered  in  with  wattle  and  daub  domes, 
in  the  top  of  which  are  small  trap  doors, 
which  are  kept  locked ;  in  these  the  villages 
store  rain-water ;  the  latter  are  small  and 
somewhat  deep  ponds,  dug  in  the  valleys 
where  the  soil  is  clayey,  and  are  filled  by 
the  rain ;  these  latter  of  course  do  not  last 
long,  and  then  the  inhabitants  are  entirely 
dependent  on  their  tankas,  whilst  their 
cattle  migrate  to  places  where  the  well- 
water  is  fit  for  use." — Beport  on  Cent.  Ind. 
and  Eajputana  Topogr.  Survey  (Biekaneer 
and  Jeysulmeer).  By  Major  C.  Strahan, 
E.E.,  in  Beport  of  the  Survey  in  India, 
1882-83,  App.  p.  4. 

Taptee  R.,  n.  p.  Topi* ;  also  called 
Top?.  The  river  that  runs  by  the  city 
of  Suiat. 

c.  1630.  ' '  Surat  is  .  .  .  watered  with  a 
sweet  River  named  Tappee  (or  Timdy),  as 
broad  as  the  Thames  at  Windsor." — Sir  T. 
Herbert,  ed.  1638,  p.  36. 

1813.  "The  sacred  groves  of  Pulparra 
are  the  general  resort  for  all  the  Yogees, 
Senassees,  and  Hindoo  pUgi'ims  ....  the 
whole  district  is  holy,  and  the  Tappee  in 
that  part  has  more  than  common  sanctity." 
—Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  i.  286. 

„      "  Tappee  or  Tapty."— 76.  244. 

Tappaul,  s.  The  word  used  in  S. 
India  for  'post,'  in  all  the  senses 
ia  which  dawk  (q.v.)  is  used  in 
Northern  India.  Its  origin  is  obscure. 
0.  P.  Brown  suggests  connexion  with 
the  French  etape  (which  is  the  same 
originally  as  the  JSnglish  staph).  It 
is  sometimes  found  at  the  end  of  last 
century  written  tappa  or  tappy.  Bub 
this  seems  to  have  been  derived  from 
Telugu  clerks,  who  sometimes   write 

*  These  are  sheets  of  Atlas  of  India,  within 
Bhawalpur  and  Jeysalmir,  on  the  borders  of 
Bikaner. 


tappa  as  a  singular  of  tappalu,  taking 
the  latter  for  a  plural  (C.  F.  B.). 

Wilson  appears  to  give  the  word  a 
southern  origin.  But  though  its  use 
is  confined  to  the  S.  and  West,  Mr. 
Beames  assigns  to  it  an  Aryan  origin  : 
"tappa  'post-office,'  i.e.  place  where 
letters  are  stamped,  tappal  '  letter- 
post'  {tappa  +  alya  =  "stamping- 
house')"  connecting  it  radically  with 
tdpa  'a  coop,'  tapnd  'to  tap,'  'flatten,' 
'  beat  down,'  tapah  'a  sledge  hammer,' 
tlpna  'to  press,'  &c.  (?) 

1799.  "  You  will  perceive  that  we  have 
but  a  small  chance  of  establishing  the 
tappal  to  Pooilah."—  Wellington,  i,  50. 

1800.  ' '  The  Tappal  does  not  go  30  miles 
a  day." — T.  Munro,  in  Jjife,  i.  244. 

1809.  "Requiring  only  two  sets  of 
bearers  I  knew  I  might  go  by  tappainl  the 
whole  way  toSeringapatam." — Zd.  Valentia, 
i.  385. 

Tare  and  Tret.  Whence  comes  this 
odd  firm  in  the  books  of  arithmetic  ? 
Both  partners  apparently  through 
Italy.  The  first  Fr.  tare,  It.  tara, 
from  Arabic  taraha  'to  reject,'  as 
pointed  out  by  Dozy.  Tret  is  alleged 
to  be  from  Italian  tritare  to  crumble 
or  grind,  perhaps  rather  from  trito, 
ground  or  triturated. 

Tarega,  s.  This  represents  a  word 
for  a  broker  (or  person  analogous  to 
the  Hong  Merchants  of  Canton  ia 
former  days)  in  Pegu,  in  the  days  of 
its  prosperity.  The  word  is  from  S. 
India.  We  have  in  Telugu  taraga, 
'  the  occupation  of  a  broker ' ;  Tainil, 
taragari,  '  a  broker.' 

1568.  "Sono  in  Pegu  otto  sensari  del 
Re  che  si  chiamano  Tarege  li  quali  sono 
ojjligati  di  far  vendere  tutte  le  mercantie . . . 
per  il  prezzo  corrente." — Ces.  Federici,  in 
Ramus,  iii.  395. 

1583.  " .  .  .  e  se  fosse  alouno  che  a 
tempo  del  pagamento  per  non  pagar  si 
absentasse  dalla  cittk,  o  si  ascondesse,  il 
Tarreojl  e  obligate  pagar  per  lui  .  .  .  i 
Tarrec^i  cosi  si  demandano  i  sensari." — G. 
BalU,  f.  IQHv,  108. 

1587.  "  There  are  in  Pegu  eight  Brokers, 
whom  they  call  Tareghe,  which  are  bound 
to  sell  your  goods  at  the  price  they  be 
Woorth,  and  you  give  them  for  their  labour 
two  in  the  hundred  :  and  they  be  bound  to 
make  your  debt  good,  because  you  sell  your 
marchandises  vpon  their  word." — B.  Fitch, 
in  Hahluyt,  ii.  393. 

Tariff,  s.  This  comes  from  Arab. 
ta'rif,  ta'rifa,  'the  making  known.' 
Dozy  states  that  it  appears  to  be  com- 


TABOUK. 


68(5 


TATTOO. 


paratively  modem  in  Spanish  and 
Port.,  and  lias  come  into  Europe  ap- 
parently tlirough  Italian. 

Tarouk,  or  Taroup,  n.  p,  Burm. 
Taruk,  Tarup,  Tliis  is  tlie  name  given 
by  the  Burmese  to  the  Chinese.  Thus 
a  point  a  little  above  the  Delta  of  the 
Irawadi,  where  the  invading  army  of 
Kublai  Khan  (c.  1285)  is  said  to  have 
turned  back,  is  called  Taruk-mau,  or 
Chinese  Point.  But  the  use  of  this 
name,  according  to  Sir  A,  Phayre, 
dates  only  from  the  middle  ages,  and 
the  invasion  just  mentioned.  Before 
that  the  Chinese,  as  we  understand  him, 
are  properly  termed  Tsin  ;  though  the 
coupled  names  Taruk  and  Tar et, -which. 
are  applied  in  the  chronicles  to  early 
invaders,  ' '  may  be  considered  as  de- 
signations incorrectly  apphed  by  later 
copyists."  And  Sir  A.  Phayre  thinks 
Taruk  is  a  form  of  Tiirk,  whilst  Taret 
is  now  applied  to  the  Manchus.  It 
seems  to  us  probable  that  Taruk  and 
Taret  are  probably  meant  for  '  Turk 
and  Tartar '  (see  Jff.  of  Burma,  pp.  8, 
11,  56). 

Taslireef,  s.  This  is  the  Ar.  tashrif, 
*  honouring ' ;  and  thus  ' '  conferring 
honour  upon  anyone,  as  by  paying 
him  a,  visit,  presenting  a  dress  of 
honour,  or  any  complimentary  dona- 
tion" {Wilson).  In  Northern  India 
the  general  use  of  the  word  is  as  one  of 
ceremonious  politeness  in  speaking  of 
a  visit  from  a  superior  or  from  one  who 
is  treated  in  politeness  as  a  superior; 
when  such  an  one  is  invited  to- '  bring 
his  tashrif,'  i.e.  'to  carry  the  honour 
of  his  presence,'  'to  condescend  to 
visit ' — .  The  word  always  implies 
superiority  on  the  part  of  hirn  to  whom 
tashrif  is  attributed.  It  is  constantly 
used  by  polite  natives  in  addressing 
Europeans.  But  when  the  European  in 
return  says  (as  we  have  heard  said, 
through  ignorance  of  the  real  meaning 
of  the  phrase), '  I  will  bring  my  tashrif,' 
the  effect  is  ludicrous  in  the  extreme, 
though  no  native  will  betray  his 
amusement. 

In  S.  India  the  word  seems  to  be 
used  for  the  dress  of  honour  conferred, 
and  in  the  old  Madras  records,  rightly 
or  wrongly,  for  any  complimentary 
present,  in  fact  a  honorarium.  Thus 
in  Wheeler  we  find  the  following : 

1674.  "He  (Lingapa,  naik  of  Poona- 
malee)  had,  he  said,  carried  a  tasheriff  to 


the  English,  and  they  had  refused  to  take 
it  .  .  ."—Op.  cit.,  i.  84. 

1680.  "It  being  necessary  to  appoint 
one  as  the  Company's  Chief  Merchant 
(Verona  being  deceased),  resolved  Bera 
i?edda  Vincatadry  do  succeed  and  the 
Tasheriffs  be  given  to  him  and  the  rest  of 
the  principal  Merchants,  viz.,  3  yards  Scar- 
lett to  Pedda  Vincatadry,  and  2^  yards 
each  to  four  others  ... 

"  The  Governor  being  informed  that 
Verona's  young  daughter  was  melancholly 
and  would  not  eat  because  her  husband  had 
leceiyed  no  Tasheriff,  he  also  is  Tasherifd 
with  2i  yards  Scarlet  cloth."— Jbrf  St. 
George  Consns.,  April  6th.  In  JVotes  and 
Extracts,  Madras,  187.^!,  p.  15. 

1685.  "  Gropall  Pundit  having  been  at 
great  charge  in  coming  hither  with  such  a 
numerous  retinue  .  .  .  that  we  may  engage 
him  .  ...  to  continue  his  friendship,  to 
attain  some  more  and  better  privileges 
there  (at  Cuddalore)  than  we  have  as  yet — 
It  is  ordered  that  he  with  his  attendants  he 
Tasherift  as  followeth  "  (a  list  of  presents 
follows).— In  Wheeler,  j.  148. 

Tattoo,  and  abbreviated.  Tat,  s,  A 
native-bred  pony.     Hind,  tattu. 

c.  1324.  ' '  Tughlak  sent  his  son  Mahoauned 
to  bring  Khusru  back.  Mahommed  seized 
the  latter  and  brought  him  to  his  father 
mounted  on  a  tatS,  i.e.  a  pack-horse."— 
Ihn  Batuta,  iii.  207. 

1784.  "  On  their  arrival  at  the  Choultry 
they  found  a  miserable  dooley  and  15  tattoo 
horses." — In  Seton-Karr,  i.  15. 

1785.  "We  also  direct  that  strict  in- 
junctions be  given  to  the  baggage  depart- 
ment, for  sending  all  the  lean  Tatoos, 
bullocks,  &c.,  to  grass,  the  rainy  season 
being  now  at  hand."  —  Tippoo's  Letters, 
105. 

1804.  "  They  can  be  got  for  25  rupees 
each  horseman  upon  an  average;  but,  I 
believe,  when  they  receive  only  this  sum 
they  muster  tattoos  .  .  .  Prom  30  to  35 
rupees  each  horse  is  the  sum  paid  to  the 
best  'horsemen."— Wellington,  iii.  174. 

1808.  'I  These  tut,hoos  are  a  breed  of 
small  ponies,  and  are  the  most  useful  and 
hardy  little  animals  in  lnd.w,."—Brough- 
ton's  Letters.  156. 

1810.  "Every  servant  .  .  .  goes  share 
in  some  tattoo  ....  which  conveys  his 
luggage."—  Williamson,  Vade  Mecum,  i. 
oil. 

1824.  "  Tattoos.  These  are  a  kind  of 
small,  cat-hammed,  and  ill-looking  ponies ; 
but  they  are  hardy  and  walk  faster  than 
oxen." — Seel;/,  ch.  ii. 

1826.  "...  when  I  mounted  on  my  tattoo, 
or  pony,  I  could  at  any  time  have  com- 
manded the  attendance  of  a  dozen  grooms, 
so  many  pressed  forward  to  offer  me  their 
services." — Pandurang  Sari,  21. 

c.  1831.  "...  mon  tattou  est  fort  au 
dessous  de  la  taille  d'un  arabe  ...."— 
Jacqiiemont,  Correspondance,  i.  347. 


TATTY. 


687 


TAZEEA. 


0. 1840. 
"  With  its  bright  brass  patent  axles,  and 
its  little  hog-maned  tatts, 
And  its  ever  jetty  harness,  which  was 
always  made  by  Watts  ..." 

,4  few  lines  in  honour  of  the  late  Mr. 

Simms,  in  Parker's  Sole  Porijis, 

1851,  ii.  215, 

1853.     "...  Smith's  plucky  proposal  to 

run  his  potable  tat.  Pickles." — Oakfield, 

i.  94. 

'  1875.  "  You  young  Gentlemen  rode  over 
on  your  tats,  I  suppose  ?  The  Subaltern's 
tat— that  is  the  name,  you  know,  they  give 
to  a  pony  in  this  country — is  the  most 
useful  animaJ  you  can  imagine."  —  The 
Dilemma,  oh.  ii. 

Tatty,  s.  Hind,  tattt  and  tdU.  '  A 
screen  or  mat  made  of  the  roots  of  a 
.fragrant  ^rass  (see  Cuscus)  with  which 
■door  or  window  openings  are  filled  up 
ia  the  season  of  hot  winds.  The 
screens  being  kept  wet,  their  fragrant 
evaporation  as  the  dry  winds  blow  upon 
them  cools  and  refreshes  the  house 
greatly,  hut  they  are  only  efficient 
when  such  winds  are  blowing.  See 
S.1S0  Thermantidote. 

The  principle  of  the  tatty  is  involved 
in'  the  first  quotation,  though  Dr. 
Pryer  does  not  mention  the  grass- 
;mats: 

c.  1665.  '' .  .  .  or  having  in  lieu  of 
■Cellarage  certain  Kas-Kanays,  that  is,  little 
Houses  of  Straw,  or  rather  of  odoriferous 
Jtoots,  that  are  very  neatly  made,  and  com- 
monly placed  in  the  midst  of  a  Parterre 
.  .  .  that  so  the  Servants  may  easily  with 
■their  Pomijion-bottles,  water  them  froin 
■without."— Bcj-mJcr,  E.  T.,  79. 

1673.  "  They  keep  close  aU  day  for  3  or 
4  Months  together  .  .  .  repelling  the  Heat 
by  a  coarse  wet  Cloath,  continually  hanging 
before  the  chamber- windows. " — Fryer, p.  47. 

1808.  ",  ,  .  now,  when  the  hot  winds 
have  set  in,  and  we  are  obliged  to  make  use 
of  tattees,  a  kind  of  screens  made  of  the 
roots  of  a  coarse  grass  called  Kus." — 
£rou0don's  Letters,  110. 

1809.  "Our  style  of  architecture  is  by 
•no  means  adapted  to  the  climate,  and  the 

large  windows  would  be  insufferable,  were 
it  not  for  the  tattyes  which  are  easily 
applied  to  a  house  one  story  high." — Ld. 
Vaientia,  i.  104. 

1810.  "During  the  hot  winds  tats  (a 
kind  of  mat),  made  of  the  root  of  the  koosa 
grass,  which  has  an  agreeable  smeU,  are 
placed  against  the  doors  and  windows." — 
Maria  Graham,  125. 

1814.     "Under  the  roof,  throughout  all 

■  the  apartments,  are  iron  rings,  from  which 

the  tattees  or  screens  of    sweet  scented 

grass,  were  suspended." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem. 

IV.  6. 

1828.    "An  early  breakfast  was  over; 


the  well-watered  tatties  were  applied  to 
the  windows,  and  diffused  through  the 
apartment  a  cool  and  refreshing  atmosphere 
which  was  most  comfortably  contrasted 
with  the  white  heat  and  roar  of  the  fierce 
wind  without."— TAc  Kuzzulbash,  I.  ii. 

Taut,  s.     Hind,  iaf ;  sackcloth. 

1820.  " .  .  .  .  made  into  coarse  cloth 
taut,  by  the  Brinjaries  and  people  who  use 
pack  bullocks  for  making  bags  (ffonies 
[see  Gunny])  for  holding  grain,  &o."— ZV. 
Bo.  Ut.  Soc,  iii.  244. 

Xavoy,  n.  p.  A  town  and  district 
of  what  we  call  the  Tenasserim  Pro- 
■vince  of  B.  Burma.  The  Burmese  call 
it  Dha-we ;  but  our  name  is  probably 
adopted  from  a  Malay  form.  The 
original  name  is  supposed  to  be 
Siamese. 

1553.  "  The  greater  part  of  this  tract  is 
mountainous,  and  inhabited  by  the  nation 
of  Brammds  and  Jangomas,  who  interpose 
on  the  east  of  this  kingdom  (Pegu)  be- 
tween it  and  the  great  kingdom  of  Siam ; 
which  kingdom  of  Siam  borders  the  sea 
from  the  city  of  Tavay  downwards." — 
Barros,  III.  iii.  4. 

1583.  "Also  some  of  the  rich  people  in 
a  place  subject  to  the  Kingdom  of  Pegu, 
called  Tavae,  where  is  produced  a  quantity 
of  what  they  call  in  their  language  Galain, 
but  which  in  our  language  is  called  Oalaia 
(see  Calay),  in  summer  leave  their  houses 
and  go  into  the  country,  where  they  make 
some  sheds  to  cover  them,  and  there  they 
stop  three  months,  leaving  their  usual 
dwellings  with  food  in  them  for  the  devil, 
and  this  they  do  in  order  that  in  the  other 
nine  months  he  may  give  them  no  trouble, 
but  rather  be  propitious  and  favourable  to 
them."— e.  BalU,  f.  125. 

1587.  "...  Hand  of  Tavi,  from  which 
Cometh  great  store  of  Tinne  which  serveth 
all  India."— JJ.  Fitch,  in  Hakh,  ii.  395. 

1695.  "10th.  That  your  Majesty,  of 
your  wonted  favour  and  charity  to  all  dis- 
tresses, would  be  pleased  to  look  with  Eyes 
of  Pity,  upon  the  poor  English  Captive, 
Thomas  Browne,  who  is  the  only  one  sur- 
viving of  four  that  were  accidentally  drove 
into  Tauwy  by  Storm,  as  they  were  going 
for  Atcheen  about  10  years  ago,  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  English  Company." — Petition  to 
King  of  Burma,  presented  .at  Ava  by 
Edward  Fleetwood,  in  DalrympU's  Or.  Be- 
pert.,  ii.  374. 

Tazeea,  n.  A. — P. — H. — ta'ziya, 
'  mourning  for  the  dead.'  In  India 
the  word  is  specially  appKed  to  the 
representations,  in  flimsy  material,  of 
the  tombs  of  Hussein  and  Hassan 
which  are  carried  in  the  Muharram 
processions.  In  Persia  it  seems  to  be 
applied  to  the  whole  of  the  mystery- 
play  which  is  presented  at  that  season. 


TEA. 


TEA. 


The  word  has  been  carried  to  the  W. 
Indies  by  the  coolies,  whose  great  fes- 
tival (whether  they  be  Mahonunedans 
or  Hindus)  the  Muharram  has  become. 
And  the  attempt  to  carry  the  Tazeeas 
through  one  of  the  towns  of  Trinidad, 
in  spite  of  orders  to  the  contrary,  led 
in  the  end  of  1884  to  a  sad  catastrophe. 

1809.  ' '  There  were  more  than  a  hundred 
Taziyus,  each  followed  by  a  long  train  of 
Puqueers,  dressed  in  the  most  extravagant 
manner,  beating  their  breasts  .  .  .  such  of 
the  Mahratta  Surdars  aa  are  not  Brahmuns 
frequently  construct  Taziyus  at  their  bwn 
tents,  and  expend  large  sums  of  money 
upon  them." — Broughton'a  Letters,  72. 

1869.  "  En  lisant  la  description  .... 
de  oes  f^tes  on  croira  souvent  qu'il  s'agit 
de  ffites  hindous.  Telle  est  par  exemple 
la  solennit^  du  ta'zia  ou  deuil,  ^tablie  en 
commemoration  du  martyre  de'  Hugain,  la- 
quelle  est  semblable  en  bien  de  points  k 
celle  du  Durgorpujd.  .  .  .  Le  ta'ziya  dure 
dix  jours  comme  le  Durga-pujA.  Le  dixi^me 
jour,  les  Hindous  pr&ipitent  dans  la  ri- 
vifere  la  statue  de  la  ddesse  au  milieu  d'une 
foule  immense,  aveo  un  grand  appareil  et 
au  son  de  mille  instruments  de  musiqxie; 
la  m^me  chose  a  Ueu  pour  les  representa- 
tions du  tombeau  de  Hugain." — Gfarcin  de 
Tassy,  Bel.  Musulm.,  p.  11. 

Tea,  s.  Crawfurd  alleges  that  we 
got  this  word  in  its  various  European 
forms  from  the  Malay  Te,  the  Chinese 
name  being  CWid.  The  latter  is  indeed 
the  pronunciation  attached,  when  read- 
ing in  the  'mandaria  dialect,'  to  the 
character  representing  the  tea-plant, 
and  is  the  form  which  has  accompanied 
the  knowledge  of  tea  to  India,  Persia, 
Portugal,Greece(T(7ai),andEussia.  But 
though  it  may  be  probable  that  Te,  like 
several  other  names  of  articles  of  trade, 
may  have  come  to  us  through  the 
Malay,  the  word  is,  not  the  less,  origin- 
ally Chinese,  Ti  (or  Tay  as  Medhnrst 
writes  it)  being  the  utterance  attached 
to  the  character  in  the  Euh-kien 
dialect.  The  original  pronunciation, 
whether  direct  from  Fuh-kien  or 
through  the  Malay,  accompanied  the 
introduction  of  tea  to  England  as  well 
as  other  countries  of  Western  Europe. 
This  is  shown  by  several  couplets  in 
Pope,  e.g. 

1711. 
"...  There  stands  a  structure  of  majestic 
frame 
Which  from  the  neighbouring  Hampton 
takes  its  name. 
*  »  *  * 

Here  thou,  great  Anna,  whom  three 
Realms  obey. 

Dost  sometimes  counsel  take,  and  some- 
times tea."         Bape  of  the  Lock,  iii. 


Here  tay  was  evidently  the  proT- 
nunciation,  as  in  Euh-kien.  The 
Rape  of  the  Lock  was  published  in 
1711.  In  Gray's  Trivia,  published  in 
1720,  we  find  tea  rhyme  to^a^,  in  a 
passage  needless  to  quote  (ii.  296). 
Fifty  years  later  there  seems  no  room, 
for  doubt  that  the  pronunciation  had 
changed  to  that  now  in  use,  as  is  shown 
by  Johnson's  extemporised  verses 
(circa  1770) : 

-     "I  therefore  pray  thee,  Kenny,  dear. 
That  thou  wilt  give  to  me 
With  cream  and  sugar  soften'd  well. 
Another  dish  of  tea," — and  so  on. 

(In  Johnsomana,  Boswell,  ed. 
1835,  ix.  194.). 

The  change  must  have  taken  place 
between  1720  and  1750,  for  about  the 
latter  date  we  find  in  the  verses  of 
Edward  Moore : 

"  One  day  in  July  last  at  tea, 
And  in  the  house  of  Mrs.  P." 

The  Trial  of  Sarah,  &o. 

And  in  Zedler's  Lexicon  (1745)  it  is- 
stated  that  the  English  write  the  word 
either  Tee  or  Tea,  but  pronoimce  it 
Tiy,  which  seems  to  represent  our 
modern  pronunciation. 

Dr.  Bretschneider  states  that  the 
Tea-shrub  is  mentioned  in  the  ancient 
Dictionary  Eh-ya^  which  is  believed  to 
date  from  long  before  our  era,  under 
the  names  Kia  and  K'u-tu  {K'u= 
'  bitter '),  and  a  commentator  on  this- 
work  who  wrote  in  the  4th  cent.  A.D. 
describes  it,  adding  "  Erom  the  leaves, 
can  be  made  by  boiling  a  hot  bever- 
age "  (On  Chinese  Botanical  Works,  &o., 
p.  13).  But  the  first  distinct  mention  of  ■ 
tea-cultivation  in  Chinese  "history  is 
said  to  be  a  record  in  the  annals  of  the- 
T'ang  Dynasty  under  A.D.  793,  which 
mentions  the  imposition  in  that  year 
of  a  duty  upon  tea.  And  the  fii'st 
western  mention  of  it  occurs  in  the 
next  century,  in  the  notes  of  the  -Arab 
traders,  which  speak  not  only  of  tea 
but  of  this  fact  of  its  being  subject  to 
a  royal  impost.  Tea  does  not  appear 
to  be  mentioned  by  the  medieval  Arab 
writers  upon  Materia  Medioa,  nor 
(strange  to  say)  do  any  of  the  European 
travellers  to  Cathay  in  the  13th  and 
14th  centuries  make  mention  of  it. 
Nor  is  there  any  mention  of  it  in  the 
curious  and  interesting  narrative  of 
the  Embassy  sent  by  Shah  Eukh,  the 
son  of  the  great  Timur,  to  China 
(1419-1421).*      The    first    European 

*  Mr.  Major,  in   his  Introduction  to  Parke's- 


TEA. 


(i89 


TEA. 


work,  so  far  as  we  are  aware,  in  which 
tea  is  named,  is  Eamusio's  (posthu- 
mous) Jntroduction  to  Marco  Polo,  in 
the  second  Tolume  of  his  great  col- 
lection of  Navigationi  e  Viaggi.,  In  this 
he  repeats  the  account  of  Cathay  which 
he  had  heard  from  Haj  ji  Mahomined,  a 
Persian  merchant  who  visited  Venice, 
Among  other  matters  the  Hajji  de- 
tailed Qie  excellent  properties  of  CMai- 
Oatai  {i.e.  Pers.  Cha-i-Khitat,  '  Tea  of 
China  )  concluding  with  an  assurance 
that  if  these  were  known  in  Persia  and 
in  Europe,  traders  would  cease  to 
purchase  rhubarb,  and  would  purchase 
this  herb  instead,  a  prophecy  which 
has  been  very  substantially  verified. 
We  find  no  mention  of  tea  in  the 
elaborate  work  of  Mendofa  on  China. 
The  earb'est  notices  of  which  we  are 
aware  will  be  found  below.  Milburn 
gives  some  curious  extracts  from  the 
E.  I.  Co.'s  records  as  to  the  early  im- 
portation of  tea  into  England.  Thus, 
1666,  June  30,  among  certain  "  rare- 
tys,"  chiefly  the  production  of  China, 
provided  by  the  Secretary  of  the 
Company  for  His   Majesty,    appear  : 

"22|»s.  of  thea  at  508.  per  lb. =£56  17  6 
For  the  two  cheefe  persons 
that  attended  his  Majesty, 
tliea 6  15  6" 

In  1667  the  E.  I.  Co.'s  first  order  for 
the  importation  of  tea  was  issued  to 
their  agent  at  Bantam :  "  to  send  home 
by  these  ships  1001b.  weight  of  the  best 
tey  that  you  can  get."  The  first  im- 
portation actually  made  for  the  Co.  was 
in  1669,  when  two  canisters  were  re- 
ceived from  Bantam,  weighing  143^1bs. 
{Milbwn,  ii.  531). 

A.D.  851.  "  The  King  (of  China)  reserves 
to  himself  ...  a  duty  on  salt,  and  also  on 
a  certain  herb  which  is  drunk  infused  in 
hot  water.  "  This  herb  is  sold  in  all  the 
towns  at  high  prices  ;  it  is  called  sakh.  It 
has  more  leaves  than  the  ratb'ah  (Medicago 
sativa  recens)  and  something  more  of 
aroma,  but  its  taste  is  bitter.  Water  is 
boiled  and  poured  upon  this  herb.  The 
drink  so  made  is  serviceable  under  all 
circumstances."— iJeto«io?i,  &c.,  trad,  par 
Meirumd,  i.  40. 

c.  1545.    "Moreover,  seeing  the  great  de- 

Mmdoza  for  the  Hak.  Soc.  says  of  this  embassy, 
that  at  their  halt  in  the  desert  12  marches  from 
Su-chau,  they  were  regaled  "with  a  variety  of 
strong  liquors,  together  with  a  pot  of  Ohvnese  tea." 
It  is  not  stated  hy  Mr.  Major  whence  he  took  the 
account ;  but  there  is  nothing  about  tea  in  the 
translation  of  M.  Quatremte  (Not.  et  Mxt.,  xiv. 
Pt.  1),  nor  iu  the  Persian  text  given  by  him,  nor  in 
the  translation  by  Mr.  Eehatsek  iri  the  Indian 
.intvptary,  ii.  76  seqq. 


light  that  I  above  the  rest  of  the  party 
took  in  this  discourse  of  his,  he  (Cfaaggi 
Memet,  i.e.,  Hajji  Mahommed)  told  me 
that  all  over  the  country  of  Cathay  they 
make  use  of  another  plant,  that  is  of  its 
leaves,  wliioh  is  called  by  those  people 
Chiai  Gatai :  it  is  produced  in  that 
district  of  Cathay  which  is  called  Cachan- 
fu.  It  is  a  thing  generally  used  and  highly 
esteemed  in  all  those  regions.  They  take 
this  plant  whether  dry  or  fresh,  and  boil 
it  well  iu  water,  and  of  this  decoction  they 
take  one  or  two  cups  on  an  empty  stomach ; 
it  removes  fever,  headache,  stomach-ache, 

gain  iu  the  side  or  joints;  taking  care  to 
rink  it  as  hot  as  you  can  bear ;  it  is  good 
also  for  many  other  ailments  which  I  can't 
now  remember,  but  I  know  gout  was  one  of 
them.  And  if  any  one  chance  to  feel  his 
stomach  oppressed  by  overmuch  food,  if  he 
will  take  a  little  of  this  decoction  he  will  in 
a  short  time  have  digested  it.  And  thus  it  is 
so  precious  and  highly  esteemed  that  every 
one  going  on  a  journey  takes  it  with  him, 
and  judging  from  what  he  said  these  people 
would  at  any  time  gladly  swap  a  sack  of 
rhubarb  for  an  ounce  of  Chiai  Gatai.  These 
people  of  Cathay  sn,y  {he  told  us)  that  if  in 
our  country,  and  in  Persia,  and  the  land 
of  the  Franks,  it  was  known,  merchants 
would  no  longer  invest  their  money  in 
Saueiid  Ghini  as  they  call  rhubarb." — Sa- 
viusio,  Dichiaraticme,  in  ii.  f .  15. 

c.  1560.  "  Whatsoever  person  or  persones 
come  to  any  mans  house  of  qualitee,  hee 
hath  a  custome  to  offer  him  in  a  fine  basket 
one  Porcelane  ....  with  a  kinde  of  drinke 
which  they  call  oha,  which  is  somewhat 
bitter,  red,  and  medioinall,  which  they  are 
wont  to  make  with  a  oertayne  concoction 
of  herbes." — Da  Cruz,  in  Purchas,  iii.  180. 

1565.  "Ritus  est  Japoniorum  .... 
benevolentiae  causS,  praebere  spectanda, 
quae  apud  se  pretiosissima  sunt,  id  est, 
omne  instrumentum  necessarium  ad  po- 
tionem  herbae  oujusdam  in  pulverem  re- 
daotae,  suavem  gustu,  nomine  Chia.  Est 
autem  modus  potionis  ejusmodi :  pulveris 
ejus,  quantum  uno  juglandis  putamine  con- 
tinetur,  conjiciunt  in  fictile  vas  ex  eorum. 
genere,  quae  procellana  vulgus  appellat. 
Inde  calenti  Mlmodum  aquS.  dilutum  ebi- 
bunt.  Habent  autem  in  eos  usus  oUam-. 
antiquissimi  operis  ferream,  figlinum  pocu- 
lum,  cochlearia,  infundibulum  eluendo- 
figlino,  tripodem,  fooulum  denique  potioni 
caleficiendae." — Letter  from  Japan,  of  L. 
Almeida,  in  Maffeii  Zitt.  Select,  ex  India,. 
Lib.  iv. 

1588.  "  Caeterum  (apud  Chinenses)  ex 
herba  quadam  expressus  Uquor  admodum, 
salutaris,  nomine  Chia,  calidus  hauritur,  ut- 
apud  Ia,pom.os."—Maffei,  Hist.  Ind.,  vi. 

„  "Usum  vitis  ignorant  (Japonii) :. 
oryza  exprimunt  vinum  :  Sed  ipsi  quoque 
aiite  omnia  delectantur  haustibus  aquae- 
poene  ferventes,  insperso  quem  supra  dixi- 
mus  pulvere  Chia.  Circa  earn  potionem 
diligentissimi  sunt,  ao  jjrincipes  interdum. 
viri  suis  ipsi  manibus  eidem  temperandae 
ac  miscendae,  amioorum   honoris  causae,. 


TEA. 


690 


TBA. 


dant  operam." — Maffei,  Hist.  Indie,  Lib, 
xii. 

1598.  "...  the  aforesaid  warme  water 
is  made  with  the  powder  of  a  certaine 
hearbe  called  chaa." — Linschoten,  46. 

1611.  "Of  the  same  fashion  is  the  Clia 
of  China,  and  taken  in  the  same  manner ; 
except  that  the  Cfia  is  the  small  leaf  of  a 
herb,  from  a  certain  plant  brought  from 
Tartary,  which  was  shown  me  when  I  was 
at  Malaca."— Tcimj-a,  i.  19. 

1626.  "  They  vse  much  the  powder  of  a 
certaine  Herbe  called  Ghia,  of  which  they 
put  as  much  as  aWalnut-shell  may  containe, 
into  a  dish  of  Poroelane,  and  drinke  it  with 
hot  water." — Furclias,  Pilgrimage,  587. 

1631.  "Dur,  You  have  mentioned  the 
drink  of  the  Chinese  called  Thee  ;  what  is 

your  opinion  thereof?   ....  Sont 

The  Chinese  regard  this  beverage  almost  as 
something  sacred  .  .  .  and  they  are  not 
thought  to  have  fulfilled  the  rites  of  hospi- 
tality to  you  until  they  have  served  you 
with  it,  just  like  the  Mahometans  with 
their  Caveah.  It  is  of  a  drying  quality, 
and  banishes  sleep  ....  it  is  beneficial  to 
asthmatic  and  wheezing  patients." — Jac. 
Bontiu.1,  Hist.  Nat.  et  Med.  Ind.  Or.,  Lib.  i. 
Dial.  vi.  p.  11. 

1638.  "Dans  les  assembl&s  ordinaires 
(k  Sourat)  que  nous  faisions  tous  les  iours, 
nous  ne  prenions  que  du  The,  dont  I'vsage 
est  fort  commun  par  toutes  les  Indes." — 
Mandelslo,  ed.  Par;s,  1659,  p.  113. 

1658.  "  Non  mirum  est,  multos  etiam 
nunc  in  illo  errore  versari,  quasi  diversae 
speoiei  plantae  essent  The  et  Tsia,  cum  fe 
contra  eadem  sit,  cujus  decoptum  Chinen- 
sibus  The,  laponensibus  Tsia  nomen  au- 
diat ;  licet  horum  Tsia,  ob  magnam  contri- 
tionem  et  ooctionem,  nigrum  The  appella- 
tur." — Bontii  Hist.  Nat.  Pisonis  Annot., 
p.  87. 

1660.     (September)  "28th I  did 

send  for  a  cup  of  tea  (a  China  drink)  of 
which  I  had  never  drank  before." — Pepys's 
Diary. 

1667.     (June)  "28th Home  and 

there  find  my  wife  making  of  tea ;  a  drink 
which  Mr.  ]?elling,  the  Potticary,  tells  her 
is  good  for  her  cold  and  defluxions." — Ibid. 

1672.  "  There  is  among  our  people,  and 
particularly  among  the  womankind  a  great 
abuse  of  Thee,  not  only  that  too  much  is 
drunk  ....  but  this  is  also  an  evil  custom 
to  drink  it  with  a  full  stomach ;  it  is  better 
and  more  wholesome  to  make  use  of  it  when 
the    process    of   digestion   is    pretty  well 

finished It  is  also  a  great  folly  to 

use  sugar  candy  with  Thee." — BaZdaeus, 
Germ.  ed.  179. 

(This  author  devotes  5  columns  to  the 
subject  of  tea,  and  its  use  and  abuse  in 
India.) 

1677.  "  Planta  dicitur  Cha,  vel .  .  .  Cik, 
.  .  .  cujus  usus  in  Chinae  olaustris  nescius 
in  Eiiropae  quoque  paulatim  sese  insinuare 

attentat Et  quamvis  Turcarum 

Cave  et  Mexicanorum  Ciocolata  eundem 
praestent  effectum,  Cia  tamen,  quam  non- 


nuUi    quoque    Te  vocant,   ea  multum  su- 
perat,"  etc. — Kircher,  Chirm  Illust.,  180. 

1677.  "Maer  de  Cia  (of  Thee)  sonder 
achting  op  eenije  tijt  te  hebben,  is  novit 
schadelijk." — Vermeulen,  30. 

1683.  "Lord  Russell  .  .  .  went  into  his 
chamber  six  or  seven  times  in  the  morning, 
and  prayed  by  himself,  and  then  came  out 
to  Tillotson  and  me  ;  he  drunk  a  little  tea 
and  some  sherry." — Burnet,  Hist,  of  Own 
Time,  Oxford  ed.  1823,  ii.  375. 

1683. 
"  Venus  her  Myrtle,  Phoebus  has  his  Bays; 
Tea  both  excels  which  She*  vouchsafes 

to  praise. 
The  best  of  Queens,  and  best  of  Herbs  we 

owe 
To  that  bold  Nation  which  the  Way  did 

show 
To  the  fair  Region  where  the  Sun  does 

rise, 
Whose    rich    Productions  we  so   justly 

prize. " —  Waiter. 
1726.  "  I  remember  well  how  in  1681  I 
for  the  first  time  in  mjr  life  drank  thee  at 
the  house  of  an  Indian  Chaplain,  and  how 
I  could  not  understand  how  sensible  men 
could  think  it  a  treat  to  drink  what  tasted 
no  better  than  hay-water." — Vdlentijn,  v. 
190. 

1789. 
"  And  now  her  vase  a  modest  Naiad  fills 
With  liquid  crystal  from  her  pebbly  rills ; 
Piles  the  dry  cedar  round  her  silver  urn, 
(Bright  climbs  the  blaze,   the  crackling 

faggots  burn). 
Culls  the  green  herb  of  China's  envy'd 
.  bowers. 

In  gaudy  cups  the  steamy  treasure  pours; 
And    sweetly   smiling,    on   her   bended 

knee. 
Presents   the    fragrant    quintessence  of 
Tea." 
Darwin,  Botamic  Garden,  Loves  of  the 
Plants,  Canto  ii. 

The  following  are  some  of  tlie  names 
given  in  tlie  market  to  different  kinds 
of  tea,  with,  their  etymologies. 

1.  (Tea),  Bohea.  This  nfime is  from 
the  Wii^  (dialectically  Bib-i)  Mountains 
in  the  N.W.  of  Fiih-kien,  one  of  the 
districts  most  famous  for  its  black  tea. 
In  Pope's  verse,  as  Crawfurd  points 
out,  Bohea  stands  for  a  tea  in  use 
among  fashionable  people.     Thus : 

"  To    part  her   time   'twixt   reading  and 
hohea. 
To  muse,  and  spill  her  solitary  tea." 

Epistle  to  Mrs.  Teresa  Blount, 

1711.  ' '  There  is  a  parcel  of  extraordinaw 
fine  Bohee  Tea  to  be  sold  at  268.  per  Pound, 
at  the  sign  of  the  Barber's  Pole,  next  door 
to  the  Brazier's  Shop  in  Southampton  Street 
in  the  Strand." — Advt.  in  the  Spectator  of 
April  2,  1711. 


Queen  Catharine. 


TMA. 


691 


TEA. 


1711. 
"  Oh  had  I  rather  unadmired  remained 
On  some  lone  isle  or  distant  northern 

land; 
Where  the  gilt  chariot  never  marks  the 

way, 
Where  none  learn  ombre,  none  e'er  taste 
bohea." 
Belinda,  in  Mape  of  the  Lock,  iv.  153. 

The  last  quotation,  and  indeed  the 
first  also,  shows  that  the  word  was  then 
pronounced  Bohay.  At  a  later  date 
Bohea  sank  to  be  the  market  name 
of  one  of  the  lowest  qualities  of  tea, 
and  we  believe  it  has  ceased  altogether 
to  be  a  name  quoted  in  the  tea-market. 

The  following  quotations  seem  to 
show  that  it  was  the  general  name  for 
"black-tea." 

1711.    "  Bohea  is  of  little  Worth  among 

the  Moors  and  Gentoos  of  India,  ArraJis  and 

■  Persians  .  .  .  that  of  45  Tale  would  not 

fetch  the  Price  of  green  Tea  of  10  Tale  a 

PecuU."— iocA-j/er,  116. 

1721. 
"Where   Indus   and  the  double  Ganges 
flow, 
On  odorif'rous  plains  the  leaves  do  grow, 
Chief  of  the  treat,  a  plant  the  boast  of 

fame, 
Sometimes    called    green,  Bohea's    the 

greater  name. " 
AUan  Bamsay's  Poems,  ed.  1800,  i.  213-4. 

1726.  "Anno  1670  and  1680  there  was 
Imowledge  only  of  Boey  Tea  and  Green 
Tea,  but  later  they  speak  of  a  variety  of 
other  sorts  .  .  .  Congo  ....  Pego  .... 
fongge,  Bosmaryn  Tea,  rare  and  very  dear. ' 
—Vaientijn,  iv.  14. 

1727.  "In  September  they  strip  the 
Bush  of  aU  its  Leaves,  and,  for  Want  of 
warm  dry  Winds  to  cure  it,  are  forced  to 
lay  it  on  warm  Plates  of  Iron  or  Copper, 
and  keep  it  stirring  gently,  till  it  is  dry, 
and  that  Sort  is  called  Bohea." — A.  ffam. 
ii.  289. 

But  Zedler's  Lexicon  (1745)  ia  a 
longaiticle-on  Thee  gives  Thee  Bohea 
as  "  the  worst  sort  of  all."  The  other 
European  trade  names,  according  to 
Zedler,  were  Thee-Peco,  Congo  which 
the  Dutch  called  the  best,  but  Thee 
Gancho  was  better  still  and  dearer, 
and  Chaucon  best  of  all. 

2.  (Tea),  Campoy,  a  black  tea  also. 
JS^am-pui,  the  Canton  pron.  of  the 
characters  Kien-pei,  "  select-dry  (over 
afire)."  ' 

.  3.  (Tea)  Congou  (a  black  tea).  This 
is  Kang-hu  (te)  the  Amoy  pronuncia- 
tion of  the  characters  Kung-fu,  '  work 
or  labour.' 

4.  Hyson  (a  green  tea).  This  is  Ee- 
[hn_  and  ai  in  the  south)  -ch'un  = 
'  bright-spring,'  characters  which  some 


say  formed  the  hong  name  of  a  tea- 
merchant  named  Le,  who  was  in  the 
trade  in  the  dist.  of  Hiu-ning  (S.W. 
of  Hang-chau)  about  1700  ;  others  say 
that  Ue-chun  was  Le's  daughter,  who 
was  the  first  to  separate  the  leaves,  so 
as  to  make  what  is  called  Hyson. 

c.  1772. 
■■  And  Venus,  goddess  of  the  eternal  smile. 
Knowing  that  stormy  brows  but  ill  be- 
come 
Pair  patterns  of  her  beauty,   hath  or- 
dained 
Celestial  Tea ; — a  fountain  that  can  cure 
The  ills  of  passion,  and  can  free  from 
frowns. 
*  *  *  * 

To  her,  ye  fair !  in  adoration  bow  ! 
Whether  at  blushing  morn,  or  dewy  eve, 
Her  smoking  cordials  greet  your  fragrant 

board 
With     Hyson,     or    Bohea,    or    Congo 

crown'd." 

B.  Fergusson,  Poems. 

5.  Oolong  (bl.  tea).  Wu-lung  = 
"black  dragon";  respecting  which 
there  is  a  legend  to  account  for  the 
name. 

6.  Pekoe  (do).  Pai-Zio,  Canton  pron. 
of  characters^5A-Acio=  "white- down." 

7.  Pouchong  (do.)  Pao-chung_  = 
'  fold-sort.'  So-called  from  its  being 
packed  in  small  paper  packets,  each  of 
which  is  supposed  to  be  the  produce 
of  one  choice  tea-plant.  Also  called 
Padre-souchong,  because  the  priests  in 
the  Wu-i  hills  and  other  places  pre- 
pare and  pack  it. 

8.  Souchong  (do.)  Sill-Chung — Can- 
ton for  Siao-chung="  little-sort." 

1781.  ' '  Les  Nations  Europ&nnes  retirent 
de  la  Chine  des  th^s  oonnus  sous  les  noms 
de  th^  bouy,  th^  vert,  et  the  saothon."— 
Sonnerat,  ii.  249. 

9.  Twankay  (green  tea).  From 
T'un-h'i,  the  name  of  a  mart  about 
15  m.  S.W.  of  Hwei-chau-fu  '  in 
Ngan-hwei.*  Twankay  is  used  by 
Theodore  Hook  as  a  sort  of  slang  for 
'  tea.' 

10.  Young  Hyson.  This  is  called 
by  the  Chinese  M-i'sieM  =  "  rain- 
before,"  or  "  Yu-hefore,"  because 
picked  before  Kuh-yu,  a  term  falling 
about  20th  April.  According  to  Giles 
it  was  formerly  called,  in  trade,  Uchain, 
which  seems  to  represent  the  Chinese 
name. 

In  an  "Account  of  the  Prices  at  which 
Teas   have  been  put  up  to    Sale,   that 

*  Bp.  Moule  says  (perhaps  after  W.  Williams  ?) 
from  Tun-Vi,  name  of  a  stream  near  Yen-shau-fu 
in  Chi-kian£t. 

T  T  2 


TEA-CADDT. 


692 


TEAK. 


arrived  in  England  in  1784, 1785"  (MS- 
India  Office  Eecords),  tlie  Teas  are 
(from  cheaper  to  dearer)  : — 


Bohea  Tea. 

Congou, 

Souchong, 


Singlo  (?)^ 
Hyson." 


Tea-caddy,  s.  Tliis  name,  in  com- 
mon Englisli  use  for  a  box  to  contain 
tea  for  the  daily  expenditure  of  the 
houseliold,  is  probably  corrupted,  as 
Crawfurd  suggests,  from  catty,  a 
weight  of  l^lb.  (q.T.)  A  '  catty-box,' 
m.eaning  a  box  holding  a  catty,  might 
easily  serve  this  purpose  and  lead  to 
the  name.  This  view  is  corroborated 
by  a  quotation  which  we  have  given 
under  caddy  (q.v.) 

A  friend  adds  the  remark  that  in  his 
youth  'Tea-caddy'  was  a  Londoner's 
name  for  Harley  Street,  due  to  the 
number  of  E.  I.  Directors  and  pro- 
prietors supposed  to  inhabit  that  dis- 
trict. 

Teapoy,  s.  A  small  tripod  table. 
This  word  is  often  in  England  imagined 
to  have  some  connexion  with  tea,  and 
hence,  in  London  shops  for  japanned 
ware  and  the  like,  a  teapoy  means  a 
tea-chest  fixed  on  legs.  But  this  is 
quite  erroneous. 

Tipai  is  a  Hindustani,  or  perhaps 
rather  an  Anglo-Hindustani  word  for 
a  tripod,  of  hybrid  etymology,  from 
Hind.  tin=:3,  and  Pers.  pae,  'foot.' 
The  legitimate  word  from  the  Persian 
is  sipa«  (properly  sihpaya),  and  the  legi- 
timate Hindi  word  tirpad  or  tripad,  but 
tipai  or  tepoy  was  probably  originated 
by  some  European  in  analogy  with  the 
familiar  charpoy  (q.v.)  or  'four-legs,' 
possibly  from  inaccuracy,  possibly 
from  the  desire  to  avoid  confusion  with 
another  very  familiar  word,  seapoy. 

The  word  is  applied  in  India  not  only 
to  a  three-legged  table  (or  any  very 
small  table,  whatever  number  of 
legs  it  has),  but  to  any  tripod,  as  to  the 
tripod-stands  of  surveying  instru- 
ments, or  to  trestles  in  carpentry. 

Sihpaya  occurs  in  'Ali  of  Yezd's 
history  of  Timur,  as  applied  to  the 
trestles  used  by  Timur  in  bridging 
the  Indus  (Elliot,  iii.  482). 

1844.  "  '  Well,  to  be  sure,  it  does  seem 
odd — very  odd ; ' — and  the  old  gentleman 
chuckled, — '  most  odd  to  find  a  person  who 
don't  know  what  a  tepoy  is  ...  .  Well, 
then,  a  tepoy  or  tinpoy  is  a  thing  with 
three  feet,  used  in  India  to  denote  a  little 
table,  such  as  that  just  at  your  right.' 


'Why,  that  table  has  four  legs,'  cried 
Peregrine. 

'It's  a  tepoy  all  the  same,'  said  Mr. 
Havethelacks."— Pcrc^rjjic  FvMuney,i.  112. 

Teak,  s.  The  tree,  and  timber  of 
the  tree,  known  to  Botanists  as  Tectona 
grandis,  L.,  N.  O.  Verbenaceae.  The 
word  is  the  Malayalam  tehhu.  No 
doubt  this  name  was  adopted  owing  to 
the  fact  that  Europeans  first  became 
acquainted  vrith  the  wood  in  Malabar, 
which  is  still  one  of  the  two  great 
sources  of  supply;  Pegu  being  the  other. 

The  Sansk.  name  of  the  tree  is  Saka, 
whence  the  modem  Hind,  name  sdgwwit 
or  sagun  and  the  Mahr.  sag.  Prom 
this  last  probably  was  taken  saj,  the 
name  of  teak  in  Arabic  and  Persian. 
And  we  have  doubtless  the  same 
word  in  the  a-ayoKlva  of  the  Periplus, 
one  of  the  exports  from  Western 
India,  a  form  which  may  be.  illustrated 
by  the  Mahr.  adj.  sOgaU,  'made  of 
teak — ^belonging  to  teak. '  The  last  fact 
shows,  in  some  degree,  how  old  the 
export  of  teak  is  from  India.  Teak 
beams,  still  undecayed,  exist  in  the 
walls  of  the  great  palace  of  the  Sassanid 
Kings  at  Seleucia  or  Otesiphon,  dating 
from  the  middle  of  the  6th  centmy. 
Teak  has  continued  to  I'ecent  times  to 
be  imported  into  Egypt.  See  Forskal, 
quoted  by  Eoyle  {Hindu  Medicine,  128). 

The  gopher-wood  of  Genesis  is  trans- 
lated sdj  in  the  Arabic  version  of  the 
Pentateuch  {Boyle). 

Teak  seems  to  have  been  hardly 
known  in  Gangetic  India  in  former 
days.  We  can  find  no  mention  of  it  in 
Baber  (which  however  is  indexless), 
and  the  only  mention  we  can  find  in  the 
Am,  is  in  a  list  of  the  weights  of  a  cubic 
yard  of  72  kinds  of  wood,  where  the 
name  "  Sdgaun"  has  not  been  recog- 
nised as  teak  by  the  learned  translator 
(see  Bloahmann's  E.  T.  i.,  p.  228). 

c.  A.D.  80.  "  In  the  Innermost  part  of 
this  Grulf  (the  Persian)  is  the  Port  ol  Apo- 
logos,  lying  near  Pasine  Charax  and  the 
river  Euphrates. 

"Sailing  past  the  mouth  of  the  Gulf, 
after  a  coiirse  of  6  days  yon  reach  another 
port  of  Persia  called  Omana.  Thither  they 
are  wont  to  despatch  from  Barygaza,  to 
both  these  Ports  of  Persia,  great  vessels 
with  brass,  and  timbers  and  beams  of  teak 
l^^vKttiv  IT  ay  a.KLv  lav  jeat  SoKUf),  and  homs,  and 
spars  of  shisham  (o-ao-ajnij/u^),  and  of  ebony. 
.  .  ."—Peripl.  Maris Erythr.,%ih-^. 

c.  800.  (under  Harun  al  Kashid)  "Fazl 
continued  his  story  '.  .  .  .  I  heard  loud 
wailing  from  the  house  of  Abdallah  .  .  . 
they  told  me  he  had  been  struck  with  the 


TEAK. 


693 


TEE. 


judam,  that  his  body  was  swollen  and  all 

black I  went  to   Rashid   to   tell 

him,  but  I  had  not  finished  when  they  came 
to  say  Abdallah  was  dead.  G-oing  out  at 
once  I  ordered  them  to  hasten  the  obsequies 
...  I  myself  said  the  funeral  prayer.  As 
they  let  down  the  bier  a  slip_  took  place, 
and  the  bier  and  earth  fell  in  together ; 
an  intolerable  stench  arose  ...  a  second 
slip  took  place.  I  then  called  for  planks  of 
teak  (saj)  .  .  .  ." — Quotation  in  Mas^udi, 
Prairies  d'Or,  vi.  298-299. 

0.  880.  "From  Kol  to  Sindan,  where 
they  collect  teak-MOod  (saj)  and  cane,  ISfar- 
sakhs."— /6?i  Khurdadba,  in  J.  As. ,  S.  "VI., 
torn.  V.  284. 

c.  940.  "...  The  teak-tree  (saj).  This 
tree,  which  is  taller  than  the  date-palm, 
and  more  bulky  than  the  walnut,  can 
shelter  under  its  branches  a  great  number 
of  men  and  cattle,  and  you  may  judge  of  its 
dimensions  by  the  logs  that  arrive,  of  their 
natural  length,  at  the  dep6ts  of  Basra,  of 
1  'Irak,  and  of  Egypt .  .  ."—Sias'udl,  iii.  12. 
Before  1200.  ' '  Abu'l-dhali'  the  Sindian, 
describing  the  regions  of  Hind,  has  these 


"  By  my  life !  it  is  a  land  where,  when  the 
rain  falls, 
Jacinths  and  pearls  spring  up  for  him 

who  wants  ornaments. 
There  too  are  produced  musk  and  cam- 
phor and  amoergris  and  agila, 
»  *  *  * 

And  ivory  there,  and  teak  (al-saj)  and 
aloeswood  and  sandal  .  .  ." 

Quoted  by  Kazvnni,  in  Gildemeister, 
217-218. 

The  followiag  order,  in  a  Kiag's 
Letter  to  the  Goa  Government,  no 
doubt  refers  to  Pegu  teak,  tkongli  not 
naming  the  particular  timber : 

1597.  "We  enjoin  you  to  be  very  vigilant 
not  to  aEow  the  Turks  to  export  any 
tnnber  from  the  Kingdom  of  Pegu,  nor 
from  that  of  Achem  (Achin),  and  you  must 
arrange  how  to  treat  this  matter,  particu- 
larly with  the  King  of  Achem."— In  Archiv. 
Port.  Oriental,  fasc.  ii.  669. 

1602.  " .  .  .  It  was  necessary  in  order 
to  appease  them,  to  give  a  promise  in 
writing  that  the  body  should  not  be 
removed  from  the  town,  but  should  have 
pubho  burial  in  our  church  in  sight  of 
everybody ;  and  with  this  assurance  it  was 
taken  in  solemn  procession  and  deposited 
in  a  box  of  teak  (teca),  which  is  a  wood  not 
subject  to  decay  .  .  .  ." — Soma,  Oriente 
Conqaistado  (1710),  ii.  265. 

1631.  Bontius  gives  a  tolerable  cut  of 
the  foliage,  &c.,  of  the  Teak-tree,  but 
writing  in  the  Archipelago  does  not  use 
that  name,  describing  it  under  the  title 
"Querms  Indica,  Kiati  Malaiis  dicta." — 
lib.  vi.  cap.  16. 

■  On  this  Rheede,  whose  plate  of  the  tree 
is,  as  usual,  excellent  (Hortus  Malabaricus, 
iv.  tab.  27),  observes  justly  that  the  teak 
has  no  resemblance  to  an  oak-tree,  and 


also  that  the  Malay  name  isnot  Kiati  but 
Jati.  Kiati  seems  to  be  a  mistake  of  some 
kind  growing  out  of  Kaya-jati,  'Teak- 
wood.' 

1644.  "Ha  nestas  terras  de  Damam 
muyta  e  boa  madeyra  de  Teca,  a  milhor 
de  toda  a  India,  e  tambem  de  muyta  parte 
do  mundo,  porque  com  ser  muy  fasil  de 
laurar  he  perduravel,  e  particuUarmente 
nam  Ihe  tocando  agoa." — Bocairo,  MS. 

1675.  "At  Cock-crow  we  parted  hence 
and  observed  that  the  Sheds  here  were 
round  thatched  and  lined  with  broad  Leaves 
of  Teke  (the  Timber  Ships  are  built  with) 
in  Fashion  of  a  Bee-hive."— i^Vz/cr,  142. 

,,  .  "...  Teke  by  the  Portuguese, 
Sogwan  by  the  Moors,  is  the  firmest  Wood 
they  have  for  Building  ...  in  Height  the 
lofty  Pine  exceeds  it  not,  nor  the  sturdy 
Oak  in  Bulk  and  Substance  .  .  .  This  Prince 
of  the  Indian  Forest  was  not  so  attractive, 
though  mightily  glorious,  but  that  .  .  ." — 
Ibid.  178. 

1727.  "  Chmdavee  is  next,  where  good 
Quantities  of  Teak  Timber  are  cut,  and 
exported,  being  of  excellent  Use  in  building 
of  Houses  or  Ships."— X.  Ham.,  i.  178. 

1744.  "Teokais  the  name  of  a  costly 
wood  which  is  found  in  the  Kingdom  of 
Martaban  in  the  East  Indies,  and  which 
never  decays." — Zeidler,  Univ.  Lexicon, 
s.v. 

1759.  "  They  had  endeavoured  to  burn 
the  Teak  Timbers  also,  hut  they  lying  in  a 
swampy  'place,  could  not  take  fire." — Capt. 
Alves,  Report  on  Loss  of  Negrais,  in  Dal- 
rymple,  i.  349. 

c.  1760.  "As  to  the  wood  it  is  a  sort 
called  Teak,  to  the  full  as  durable  as  oak." 
—Grose,  i.  108. 

1777.  "Experience  hath  long  since 
shewn,  that  ships  built  with  oak,  and 
joined  together  with  wooden  trunnels,  are 
by  no  means  so  well  calculated  to  resist  the 
extremes  of  heat  and  damp,  in  the  tropical 
latitudes  of  Asia,  as  the  ships  which  are 
built  in  India  of  tekewood,  and  bound  with 
iron  spikes  and  bolts."— Price's  Tracts,  i. 
191. 

1793.  "  The  teek  forests,  from  whence 
the  marine  yard  at  Bombay  is  furnished 
with  that  excellent  species  of  ship  timber, 
lie  along  the  western  side  of  the  Gaut 
mountains  ...  on  the  north  and  north-east 
of  Basseen  ...  I  cannot  close  this  subject 
without  remarking  the  unpardonable  negli- 
gence we  are  guilty  of  in  delaying  to  build 
teak  ships  of  war  for  the  service  of  the 
Indian  seas."— iJcnmeii,  Memoir,  3d  ed.  260. 

Tee,  s.  The  metallic  decoration, 
generally  gilt  and  hung  with  tinkling 
bells,  on  the  top  of  a  dagoba  in  Indo- 
Chinese  countries,  which  represents 
the  chatras  or  umbrellas  which  m 
ancient  times,  as  royal  emblems, 
crowned  these  structures.  Burmese 
h'ti,  an  umbrella. 


TEEK. 


694 


TELINGA. 


1800.  "...  In  particular  the  Tee,  or 
umbrella,  which,  composed  of  open  iron- 
work, crowned  the  spire,  had  been  thrown 
down." — Symes,  i.  193. 

1855.  "...  gleaming  in  its  white  plaster, 
with  numerous  pinnacles  and  tall  central 
spire,  we  had  seen  it  (Gaudapalen  Temple 
at  Pugan)  from  far  down  the  Irawadi 
rising  Mice  a  dim  vision  of  Milan  Cathedral 
...  It  is  cruciform  in  plan  .  .  .  exhibiting 
a  massive  basement  with  jjorches,  and 
rising  above  in  a  pyramidal  gradation  of 
terraces,  crowned  by  a  spire  and  htee. 
The  latter  has  broken  from  its  stays  at  one 
side,  and  now  leans  over  almost  hori- 
zontally .  .  ." — Mission  to  Ava,  1858,  p.  42. 

1876.  "...  a  feature  known  to  Indian 
archaeologists  as  a  Tee  .  .  ." — Fergusson, 
Ind.  and  East.  Archit,,  64. 

Teek,  adj.  Exact,  precise, punctual; 
also  parsimonious.  IJsed  in  N.  India. 
Hind.  thiJc. 

Tehr,  Tair,  &c.,  s.  The  wild-goa,t 
of  the  Himalaya ;  Hemiiragusjemlaicus, 
Jerdon.    In  Nepaul  it  is  called  Jharal. 

Tejpat,  s.    See  Malabathrum. 

1833.  "Last  night  as  I  was  writing  a 
long  description  of  the  tez-pat,  the  leaf  of 
the  cinnamon-tree,  which  humbly  pickles 
beef,  leaving  the  honour  of  crowning  heroes 
to  the  Laurus  nobilis.  .  .  ." — Wamderings  of 
a  Pilgrim,  i.  278.     , 

_  1872.  Tejpat  is  mentioned  as  sold  by  the 
village  shopkeeper,  in  Govinda  Samumta,  i. 
223. 

Telinga,  n.p.  H.  Tilmga.  One  of 
the  people  of  the  country  east  of  the 
Decoan,  and  extending  to  the  coast, 
often  called,  at  least  since  the  middle 
ages,  Tilmgana  or  Tilangdnd,  some- 
times Tiling  or  Tilang.  Though  it 
has  not,  perhaps,  been  absolutely  es- 
tablished that  this  came  from  a  form 
Trilinga,  the  habitual  application  of 
Tri-Kalinga,  apparently  to  the  same 
region  which  in  later  days  was  called 
Tiiinga,  and  the  example  of  actual 
use  of  Trilini/a,  both  by  Ptolemy 
(though  he  carries  us  beyond  the 
Ganges)  and  by  a  Tibetan  author 
quoted  below,  do  mate  this  a  reasonable 
supposition  (see  Sp.  Caldwell's  Dravi- 
dian  Grammar,  2d  ed.,  Introd.  pp. 
30  seqq.,  and  the  article  Kling  in 
this  book). 

A.D.  C.  150.  " Tpi'y^uTTTOv,  to  KCLiTpiKiyyov 
'BaxriKeim  .  .  .  k.  t.  K-"— Ptolemy,  vi.  2,  23. 

1309.  "On  Saturday  the  10th  of  Sha'b^n, 
the  army  marched  from  that  spot,  in  order 
that  the  pure  tree  of  IsMm  might  be 
planted  and  flourish  in  the  soil  of  Tilang, 
and  the  evil  tree  which  had  struck  its  roots 


deep,  might  be  torn  up  by  force  .  .  .  When 
the  blessed  canopy  had  been  fixed  about 
a  mile  from  Arangal,*  the  tents  around 
the  fort  were  pitched  so  closely  that  the 
head  of  a  needle  could  not  get  between 
them." — Amir  Khmru,  in  Elliot,  iii.  80. 

1321.  "In  the  year  721  H.  the  Sultan 
(Ghiydsu-ddln)  sent  his  eldest  son,  TJlugh 
Kh^n,  with  a  canopy  and  an  army  against 
Arangal  and  1ilaiig."—^uVu-ddin  Bwni, 
in  do.  231. 

c.  1335.  "  For  every  mile  along  the  road 
.there  are  three  dawdt  (post  stations)  .  .  . 
and  so  the  road  continues  for  six  months* 
marching,  till  one  reaches  the  countries  of 
Tiling  and  Ma'bar  .  .  ." — Ibn  Batnta,  iii. 
192. 

,,  In  the  list  of  provinces  of  India 
under  the  Sultan  of  Dehli,  given  by  Shihab 
ud-din  Dimishki,  we  find  both  Talang  and 
Talanj,  probably  through  some  mistake. — 
Notices  et  Extraits,  xiii.,  Pt.  1, 170-171. 

c.  1590.  "SubaBerar  ....  Its  length 
from  Batala  [or  Patiala)  to  Bairagarh-  is 
200  kuroh  (or  kos) :  its  breadth  from  Bidar 
to  Hindia  180.  On  the  east  of  Bairagarh 
it  marches  with  Bastar  ;  on  the  north  with 
Hindia ;  on  the  south  with  Tilingana ;  .on 
the  west  with  Mahkarabad.  .  .  ." — Ain 
(orig.)  i.  p.  476. 

1608.  "In  the  southern  lands  of  India 
since  the  day  when  the  Turushkas 
(Turks,  i.  e.  Mahommedans)  conquered 
Magadha,  many  abodes  of  Learning  were 
founded ;  and  though  they  were  incon- 
siderable, the  continuance  of  instruction 
and  exorcism  was  without  interruption, 
and  the  Pandit  who  was  called  the  Son  of 
Men,  dwelt  in  Kalinga,  a  part  of  Trilinga." 
— Taranatha's  H.  of  Buddhism.  (Germ.  Tr. 
of  Schiefner),  p.  264.  See  also  116,  158, 
166. 

c.  1614.  "Up  to  that  time  none  of  the 
zaminddrs  of  distant  lands,  such  as  the 
RSj^  of  Tilang,  Pegu,  and  Malabar,  had 
ventured  upon  disobedience  or  rebellion." 
— Eirishta,  in  Elliot,  vi.  549. 

1793.  "Tellingana,  of  which  Warangoll 
was  the  capital,  comprehended  the  tract 
lying  between  the  Kistnah  and  Godavery 
Biivers,  and  east  of  Visiapour  ....  " — 
Jtennell's  Memoir,  3d  ed.,  p.  [cxi]. 

Telinga,  s.  This  term  in  the  last 
century  was  frequently  used  in  Bengal 
as  synonymous  with  Sepoy,  or  anative 
soldier  disoiphned  and  clothed  in  quasi- 
European  fashion;  no  doubt  because 
the  first  soldiers  of  that  type  came  to 
Bengal  from  what  was  considered  to 
be  the  Telinga  country,  viz.,  Madras. 

1758.  " .  .  .  .  the  latter  commanded  a 
body  of  Hindu  3oldiers,a,rmed  and  accoutred 
and  disciplined  in  the  European  manner 
of  fighting ;  I  mean  those  soldiers  th'at  are 
become  so  famous  under  the  name  of  Ta- 
\ingas."—Seir  Mutaqherim.,  ii.  92. 

*■  Warnngal,  N.B.  of  Hyderabad. 


TELOOGOO. 


TBNASSERIM. 


c.  1760.  "...  Sepoys,  sometimes  called 
Tellingas." — Ch-ose,  mhia Glossary,  see  vol. 
I.  xiv. 

1760.  "300  Telingees  are  run  away, 
and  entered  into  the  Beerboom  Kajah's 
service." — In  Long,  235 ;  see  also  236,  237, 
and  (1761)  p.  258,  "  Tellingers." 

1786.  "...  Gardi  (see  G&Tiee), -which 
ia  now  the  general  name  of  Sipahies  all 
over  India,  save  Bengal  .  .  .  ^where  they 
are  stiled  Talingas,  because  the  first 
Sipahees  that  came  in  Bengal  (and  they 
were  imported  in  1757  by  Colonel  Olive) 
were  ail  Talingas  or  Xelougous  born  .  .  . 
speaking  hardly  any  language  but  their 
native  .  .  ." — Note  by  Tr.  of  Seir  Muta- 
qherin,  ii.  93. 

c.  1805.  "The  battalions,  according  to 
the  old  mode  of  France,  were  called  after 
the  names  of  cities  and  forts  ....  The 
loliugas,  composed  mostly  of  Hindoos, 
from  Oude,  were  disciplined  according  to  the 
old  English  exercise  of  1780  .  .  ."—Sketch 
of  theUegiilar  Corps,  <bc,,  in  Service  of  Native 
Princes,  by  Major  Lewis  Ferdinand  Smith, 
p.  50. 

1827.  "  You  are  a  Sahib  Angrezie  .... 
I  have  been  a  Telinga ...  in  the  Company's 
service,  and  have  eaten  their  salt.  I  will 
do  your  errand." — Sir  Walter  Scott,-  The 
Swgeon's  Daughter,  ch.  xiii. 

1883.  "We  have  heard  from  natives 
whose  grandfathers  lived  in  those  times, 
that  the  Oriental  portions  of  Olive's  army 
were  known  to  the  Bengalis  of  Nuddea  as 
lelingas,  because  they  came,  or  were  sup- 
posed to  have  accompanied  him  from  Telin- 
gana  or  Madras. " — Saty.  Review,  Jan.  29th, 
p.  120. 

TeloogOO,  n.  p.  The  first  in  point 
of  diffusion,  and  tlie  i second  in  culture 
and  copiousness,  of  tlie  Dravidian 
languages  of  the  Indian  Peninsula.  It 
is  "  spoken  all  along  tie  eastern  coast 
of  the  Peninsula,  from  the  neighbour- 
hood of  PuUcat,"  (24  m.  N.  of  Madras) 
"where  it  supersedes  Tamil,  to  Chica- 
cole,  -where  it  begins  to  yield  to  the 
Oriya,  and  inland  it  prevails  as  far  as 
the  eastern  boundary  of  the  Mar&tha 
country  and  Mysore,  including  within 
its  range  the  '  Ceded  Districts'  and 
KarnW,  a  considerable  part  of  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Nizam  .  .  .  and  a  portion 
of  theNftgpur  country  and  Gondvtoa." 
— Bp.  Caldwell's  Dravid.  Gram.  Introd. 
p.  29. 

Telugu  is  the  name  given  to  the 
language  by  the  people  themselves,* 
as  the  language  of  Telingaiia(q.v.). 
It  is  this  language  (as  appears  in  the 
passage  from  Fryer)  that  used  to  be. 


*  Other  forms  are  Telunga,  Telinga,  Tailinga, 
Tenugn,  and  Tenungu  (Caldwell). 


perhaps    sometimes    is     still,     called 
Gentoo  at  Madras. 

1673.  "Their  Language  they  call  gene- 
rally Gentu  .  .  .  the  i^eouliar  name  of  their 
speech  is  Telinga." — Fryer,  33. 

1793.  ,  "The  Tellinga  language  is  said 
to  be  in  use,  at  present,  from  the  River 
Pennar  in  the  Carnatic,  to  Orissa,  along 
the  coast,  and  inland  to  a  very  considerable 
distance." — Bermell,  Memoir,  3d  ed.  p.  [cxi]. 

Tembool,  s.  Betel-leaf.  Sansk. 
tamhula,  adopted  in  Persian  as  tamhul 
and  in  Arab,  al-tamhul. 

1298.  "All  the  people  of  this  city,  as 
well  as  the  rest  of  India,  have  a  custom  of 
perpetually  keeping  in  the  mouth  a  certain 
leaf  oalleci  tembul  .  .  ." — Marco  Polo,  ii. 
358. 

1498.  "And  he  held  in  his  left  hand  a 
very  great  cup  of  gold  as  high  as  a  half- 
almude  pot  .  .  .  into  which  dish  he  spat  a 
certain  herb  which  the  men  of  this  country 
chew  for  solace,  and  which  herb  -they  call 
atambor." — Roteiro  de  V.  da  Gama,  59. 

1510.  "He  also  eats  certain  leaves  of 
herbs,  which  are  like  the  leaves  of  the  sour 
orange,  called  by  some  tamboli." — Var- 
thema,  110. 

1563.  "  Only  you  should  know  that 
Avicenna  calls  the  betre  (betel)  tembnl, 
which  seems  a  word  somewhat  corrupted, 
since  everybody  pronounces  it  tambul,  and 
not  tembul." — Garcia,  I.  37  h. 

Tenasserim,  n.  p.  A  city  and 
territory  on  the  coast  of  the.  Peninsula 
of  Further  India.  It  belonged  to  the 
ancient  kingdom  of  Pegu,  and  fell 
with  that  to  Ava.  When  we  took  from 
the  latter  the  provinces  east  and  south 
of  the  Delta  of  the  Irawadi,  after  the 
war  of  1824-26,  these  were  officially 
known  as ' '  the  Martaban  and  Tenasse- 
rimProvinoes,"  or  often  as  "theTenas- 
serim  Provinces."  We  have  the  name 
probably  from  the  Malay  form  Tana- 
sari.  We  do  not  know  to  what 
language  the  name  originally  belongs. 
The  Burmese  call  it  Ta-nen-tha-ri. 

c.  1430.  "Eelicta  Taprobane  ad  urbem 
Thenasserim  supra  ostium  fluvii  eodem 
nomine  vocitati  diebus  XVI  tempestate 
actus  est.  Quae  regio  et  elephantis  et  ver- 
zano  ( '  brazil-wood ')  abundat. "  —  JVic. 
Conti,  in  Poggio  de  Varietate  Fm-tunae,  lib. 
iv. 

1442.  "The  inhabitants  of  the  shores  of 
the  Ocean  come  thither  (to  Hormuz)  from 
the  countries  of  Chin,  Javah,  Bangala,  the 
cities  of  Zirbad  (q.v.),  of  Tenaseri,  of 
Sokotora,  of  Shahiinao  (see  Sarnau),  of  the 
Isles  of  Diwah  Mahal  (Maldives).''— 
Abdur^aszak,  in  Notices  et  Extraits,  xiv. 
429. 

1498.    "  Tenajar  is  peopled  by  Christians, 


TERAI. 


696 


THUG. 


and  the  King  is  also  a  Christian  ...  in 
this  land  is  much  brasyll,  which  makes  a 
fine  vermilion,  as  good  as  the  grain,  and  it 
costs  here  3  oruzados  .a  bahar,  whilst  in 
Quayro  (Cairo)  it  costs  60 ;  also  there  is 
here  aloes-wood,  but  not  much." — Roteiro  de 
Vasco  da  Gama,  110. 

1506.  "  At  Tenazar  grows  all  the  verzi 
(brazil),  and  it  costs  1^  ducats  the  baar, 
equal  to  4  kantars.  This  place,  though  on 
the  coast,  is  on  the  mainland.  The  King 
is  a  Gentile;  and  thence  come  pepper, 
cinnamon,  cloves,  mace,  nutmeg,  galanga, 
camphor  that  is  eaten,  and  camphor  that  is 
not  eaten  .  .  .  This  is  indeed  the  first  mart 
for  spices  in  India." — Leonardo  Oa'  Masstr, 
in  Archivio  Star.  Ital.,  p.  28. 

1510.  "The  City  of  Tarnassari  is  si- 
tuated near  to  the  sea,  etc." — Varthema, 
196. 

This  adventurer's  account  of  Tenasserim 
is  an  imposture.  He  describes  it  by  impli- 
cation as  in  India  Proper,  somewnere  to 
the  north  of  Coromandel. 

1516.  ."And  from  the  Kingdom  of  Peigu 
as  far  as  a  city  which  has  a  seaport,  and  is 
named  Tanasery,  there  are  a  hundred 
leagues  .  .  ." — Barbosa,  188. 

1568.  "  The  Pilot  told  vs  that  wee  were 
by  his  altitude  not  farre  from  a  citie  called 
Tanasary  (Tenasarim),  in  the  Kingdom  of 
Pegu." — C  Frederike,  in  Hak.,  ii.  359.  See 
Lancaster. 

0. 1590.  ' '  In  Kamhdyat  (Cambay )  a  Ndk- 
huda  gets  800  K.  ...  In  Pegu  and  Sah- 
nasari,  he  gets  half  as  much  again  as  in 
Cambay." — Ain-i-Akbari,  i.  281. 

1727.  "Mr.  Samuel  White  was  made 
Shawbandaur  or  Custom-Master  at  Merjee 
and  Tanacerin,  and  Captain  Williams  was 
Admiral  of  the  King's  Navy." — A.  Sam., 
ii.  64. 

1783.  "Tanaaserim  .  .  ."—Forrest,  V. 
to  Mergui,  4. 

Terai,  Terye,  s.  Hind,  tarwi,  'moist 
(land.)'  from  tar,  '  moist '  or  '  green.' 
Tlie  term,  is  especially  applied  to  a  belt 
of  marshy  and  jungly  landwMcli  runs 
along  the  foot  of  the  Himalaya  north, 
of  the  Granges,  being  that  zone  in  which 
the  moisture,  which  has  sunk  into  the 
talus  of  porous  material,  exudes. 

A  tract  on  the  south  side  of  the 
Ganges,  now  part  of  Bhagalpiir,  was 
also  formerly  known  as  the  Jungle- 
terye  (q.v.) 

1793.  "Helloura,  though  standing  very 
little  below  the  level  of  Cheeria  Ghat's  top, 
is  nevertheless  comprehended  in  the  Turry 
or  Turryani  of  Nepaul  .  .  .  Turryani  pro- 
jjerly  signifies  low  marshy  lands,  and  is 
sometimes  applied  to  the  fiats  lying  below 
the  hills  in  the  interior  of  Nepaul,  as  well 
as  the  low  tract  bordering  immediately  on 
the  Company's  northern  frontier." — Kirk- 
patrick's  Nepaul  (1811),  p.  40. 

1824.     "  Mr.  Boulderson  said   he   was 


sorry  to  learn  from  the  raja  that  he  did  not 
consider  the  unhealthy  season  of  the  lerrai 
yet  over  ...  I  asked  Mr.  B.  if  it  were 
true  that  the  monkeys  forsook  these  woods 
during  the  unwholesome  months.  He 
ansvrered  that  not  the  monkeys  only,  but 
everything  which  had  the  breath  of  life  in- 
stinctively deserts  them  from  the  beginning 
of  April  to  October.  The  igers  go  up  to 
the  hills,  the  antelopes  and  wild  hogs  make 
incursions  into  the  cultivated  plain  .... 
and  not  so  much  as  a  bird  can  be  heard  or 
seen  in  the  frightful  solitude." — Heber,  ed. 
1844,  i.  250-251. 

Thermantidote,  s.  This  learned 
word  ("heat-antidote")  was  applied 
originally, we  believe,  about  1830-32,  to 
the  invention  of  the  instrument  which 
it  designates,  or  rather  to  the  applica- 
tion of  the  instrument,  which  is  in  fact 
a  winnowing  machine  fitted  to  a 
window  aperture,  and  incased  in  wet 
tatties  (q.v.),  so  as  to  drive  a  current 
of  cooled  air  into  a  house  during  hot 
dry  weather.  We  have  a  dim  remem- 
brance that  the  invention  was  ascribed 
to  Dr.  Spilsbury. 

1831.  "  To  the  21st  of  June,  this  op- 
pressive weather  held  its  sway ;  our  only 
consolation  grapes,  iced-water,  and  the 
thermantidote,  which  answers  admirably, 
almost  too  well,  as  on  the  22d.  I  was  laid 
up  with  rheumatic  fever  and  lumbago, 
occasioned  ...  by  standing  or  sleeping 
before  it." — Wanderings  of  a  Pilgrim,  i. 
208. 

1840.  ".  .  .  .  The  thermometer  at  112° 
all  day  in  our  tents,  notwithstanding  tatties, 
phermanticlotes,*  and  every  possible  in- 
vention that  was  lilf  ely  to  lessen  the  stifling 
heat." — OsbmTu:,  Cov,rt  and  Camp  of  Btrnjeet 
Singh,  132. 

1853.  "...  then  came  punkahs  by  day, 
and  next  punkahs  by  night,  and  then 
tatties,  and  then  therm-autidotes,  till  at 
last  May  came  round  again,  and  found  the 
unhappy  Anglo-Indian  world  once  more 
surrounded  with  all  the  necessary  but  un- 
comfortable sweltering  panoply  of  the  hot 
weather."— OaA:/ieM,  i.  263-4. 

1878.  "They  now  began  (o.  1840)  to 
have  the  benefit  of  thermantidotes,  which 
however  were  first  introduced  in  1831 ;  the 
name  of  the  inventor  is  not  recorded."— 
CalovMa  Rev,,  cxxiv.  p.  718. 

1880.  ".  .  .  .  low  and  heavy  punkahs 
swing  overhead ;  a  sweet  breathing  of  wet 
kkaskhas  grass  comes  out  of  the  therm- 
antidote  .  .  ."—Sir  Ali  Baba,  112. 

Thug,  s.  Hind,  ticcg  (Mahr.  thai!), 
'  a  cheat,  a  swindler.'  And  this  is  the 
only  meaning  given  and  illustrated  in 


*  This  book  was  printed  in  England,  whilst  the 
author  was  in  India ;  douhtless  he  was  innoceut 
of  this  quaint  error. 


THUG. 


697 


THUG. 


E.  Drummond's  Illustrations  of  Ouzer- 
attee,  &o.  (180S).  But  it  has  acquired 
a  specific  meaning,  -wliicli  cannot  be 
exhibited  more  precisely  or  tersely 
than  by  Wilson :  "Latterly  applied 
to  a  robber  and  assassin  of  a  peculiar 
class,  who  sallying  forth  in  a  gang .  .  . 
and  in  the  character  of  wayfarers, 
either  on  business  or  pilgrimage,  fall 
in  with  other  travellers  on  the  road, 
and  having  gained  their  confidence, 
take  a  favourable  opportunity  of 
strangling  them  by  throwing  their 
turbans  or  handkerchiefs  round  their 
mecks,  and  then  plundering  them  and 
burying  their  bodies."  The  proper 
specific  designation  of  these  criminals 
was  p'hansigar,  from  p'hdnsi,  'a 
noose.' 

According  to  Mackenzie  (in  As.  See. 
xiii.)  the  existence  of  gangs  of  these 
murderers  was  unknown  to  Europeans 
till  shortly  after  the  capture  of  Seringa- 
patam  in  1799,  when  about  100  were 
apprehended  in  Bangalore.  But  Fryer 
had,  a  century  earlier,  described  a 
similar  gang  caught  and  executed 
near  Surat. 

The  Phdnsigars  (under  that  name) 
figured  prominently  in  an  Anglo- 
Indian  novel  called,  we  think,  "The 
English  in  India,"  which  one  of  the 
present  writers  read  in  early  boyhood, 
but  cannot  now  trace.  It  must  have 
been  pubKshed  between  1826  and 
1830. 

But  the  name  of  Thuy  first  became 
thoroughly  familiar,  not  merely  to 
that  part  of  the  British  public  taking  an 
interest  in  Indian  affairs,  but  even 
to  the  mass  of  Anglo-Indian  society, 
through  the  publication  of  the  late  Sir 
WiUiamSleeman's  book  "  Bamaseeana; 
or  a  Vocabulary  of  the  peculiar 
Language  used  by  the  Thugs,  with  an 
Introduction  and  Appendix,  descrip- 
tive of  that  Eratemity,  and  of  the 
Measures  which  have  been  adopted  by 
the  Supreme  Government  of  India  for 
its  Suppression,"  Calcutta,  1836;  and 
by  an  article  on  it  which  appeared  in 
the  Edinburgh  Review,  for  Jan.  1837, 
Gxiv.  357).  One  of  Col.  Meadows 
Taylor's  Indian  romances  also.  Memoirs 
of  a  Thug  (1839)  has  served  to  make 
the  name  and  system  familiar.  The 
suRpression  of  the  system,  for  there  is 
every  reason  to  believe  that  it  was 
brought  to  an  end,  was  organised  in  a 
masterly  way  by  Sir  WiUiam  (then 
Oapt.)  Sleeman,  a  wise  and  admirable 


man,    under    the     government     and 
support  of  Lord  WiUiam  Bentinck. 

c.  1665.  "Les  Voleurs  de  ce  pais-lk  sont 
lea  plus  adroita  du  monde ;  ila  ont  I'usage 
d'uu  certain  lasset  k  noeud  coulant,  qu'ils 
savent  jetter  si  subtilement  au  col  d'un 
homme,  quand  ils.sont  k  sa  portfe,  qu'ils 
ne  le  manquent  jamais  ;  en  sorte  qu'en  un 
moment  ilsl'^tranglent .  .  ."&o. — Thcvenot, 
V.  123. 

1673.  "They  were  Fifteen,  all  of  a 
Gang,  who  used  to  lurk  under  Hedges  in 
narrow  Lanes,  and  as  they  found  Oppor- 
tunity, by  a  Device  of  a  Weight  tied  to  a 
Cotton  Bow-string  made  of  Guts,  .  .  .  they 
used  to  throw  it  upon  Passengers,  so  that 
winding  it  about  their  Necks,  they  pulled 
them  from  their  Beasts  and  dragging  them 
upon  the  Ground  strangled  them,  and  pos- 
sessed themselves  of  what  they  had  .  .  . 
they  were  sentenced  to  Lex  Talionis,  to  be 
hang'd ;  wherefore  being  delivered  to  the 
Catwal  or  Sheriff's  Men,  they  led  them  two 
Miles  with  Ropes  round  their  Necks  to 
some  Wild  Date-trees:  In  their  way  thither 
they  were  chearful,  and  went  singing,  and 
smoaking  Tobacco  ...  as  jolly  as  if  going 
to  a  Wedding;  and  the  Young  Lad  now 
ready  to  be  tied  up,  boasted,  That  though 
he  were  not  14  Years  of  Age,  he  had  killed 
his  Fifteen  Men  .  .  ."—Fryer,  97. 

1785.  "  Several  men  were  taken  up  for 
a  most  cruel  method  of  robbery  and  murder, 
practised  on  travellers,  by  a  tribe  called 
pHanseegurs,  or  stranglers  .  .  .  under  the 
pretence  of  travelling  the  same  way,  they 
enter  into  conversation  with  the  stranger?, 
share  their  sweetmeats,  and  pay  them 
other  little  attentions,  until  an  opportunity 
offers  of  suddenly  throwing  a  rope  round 
their  necks  with  a  slip-knot,  by  which  they 
dexterously  contrive  to  strangle  them  on 
the  spot. "—  Forbes,  Or.  Mem. ,  iv.  13. 

1808.  "Phanseeo.  A  term  of  abuse  in 
Guzerat,  applied  also,  truly,  to  thieves  or 
robbers  who  strangle  children  in  secret  or 
travellers  on  the  road." — B.  Drumnwnd, 
Illustrations,  s.v. 

1820.  "In  the  more  northern  parts  of 
India  these  murderers  are  called  Thegs, 
signifying  deceivers." — As.  Res.,  xiii.  250. 

1823.  "The  Thugs  are  composed  of  all 
castes ,  Mahommedans  even  were  admitted : 
but  the  great  majority  are  Hindus;  and 
among  these  the  Brahmins,  chiefly  of  the 
Bundelcund  tribes,  are  in  the  greatest 
numbers,  and  generally  direct  the  opera- 
tions of  the  different  bands." — Malcolm, 
Central  India,  ii.  187. 

1831.  "The  inhabitants  of  Jubbulpore 
were  this  morning  assembled  to  witness 
the  execution  of  25  Thugs.  .  .  .  The 
number  of  Thugs  in  the  neighbouring 
countries  is  enormous ;  115,  I  believe, 
belonged  to  the  party  of  which  25  were 
executed,  and  the  remainder  are  to  be 
transported ;  and  report  says  there  are  as 
many  in  Sanger  Jail."— Wanderings  of  a 
Pilgrim,!.  201-202. 

1843.     "It   is   by   the   command,    and 


TIBET. 


098 


TIBET. 


under  the  special  protection  of  the  most 
powerful  goddesses  that  the  Thugs  join 
themselves  to  the  unsuspecting  traveller, 
make  friends  with  him,  slip  the  noose 
round  his  neck,  plunge  their  knives  in  his 
eyes,  hide  him  in  the  earth,  and  divide  his 
money  and  baggage." — Macaulay,  Speech  on 
Gates  of  Somnauth. 

1874.  "If  a  Thug  makes  strangling  of 
travellers  a  part  of  his  religion,  we  do  not 
allovf  him  the  free  exercise  of  it." — F. 
W.  Newman,  in  Fortnightly  Review,  N.S., 
vol.  XV.  p.  181. 

Tibet,  a.  p.  The  general  name  of 
the  vast  and  lofty  tatle-land*  of  ■wMch 
the  Himalaya  forms  the  southern 
marginal  range,  and  ■wHcli  may  be 
said  rouglily  to  extend  from  the  Indus 
elbow,  N.W.  of  Kashmir,  to  the  vicinitj' 
of  Sining-f  uinKansuh  (see  Sling)  and  to 
Tatsienlu  on  the  borders  of  Szechuen, 
the  last  a  length  of  1800  miles.  The 
origin  of  the  name  is  obscure,  but  it 
came  to  Europe  from  the  Mahom- 
medans  of  Western  Asia ;  its  earliest 
appearance  being  in  some  of  the  Arab 
Geographies  of  the  ninth  century. 

Names  suggestive  of  Tihet  are  in- 
deed used  by  the  Chinese.  The  ori- 
ginal form  of  these  was  (according  to 
our  friend  Prof.  Terrien  de  la  Couperi§) , 
Tu-pot;  a  name  which  is  traced  to  a 
prince  so-called,  whose  family  reigned 
at  Liang-chau,  north  of  the  Yellow  B. , 
(in  modern  Kansuh),  but  who  in  the 
5th  century  was  driven  far  to  the  south- 
west, and  established  in  eastern  Tibet 
a  state  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of 
Tu-pot,  afterwards  corrupted  into  Tu- 
poh  and  Tu-fan.  We  are  always  on 
ticklish  ground  in  dealing  with  deriva- 
tions from  or  through  the  Chinese. 
But  it  is  doubtless  possible,  perhaps 
even  probable,  that  these  names  passed 
into  the  western  form  Tihet,  through 
the  communication  of  the  Arabs  in  Tur- 
kestan with  the  tribes  on  their  eastern 
border.  This  may  have  some  corrobo- 
ration from  the  prevalence  of  the  name 
Tibet,  or  some  proximate  form,  among 
the  Mongols,  as  we  may  gather  both 
from  Carpini  and  Eubruck  in  the  13th 
century  (quoted  below),  and  from 
Sanang  Setzen,  and  the  Mongol  version 
of  the  Bodhimor  several  hundred  years 

*  A  friend  objects  to  this  application  of 
'table-land '  to  so  nigged  a  repiion  of  inequalities. 
But  it  is  a  technical  expression  in  geography,  ap- 
plicable to  a  considerable  area,  of  which  the  low- 
est levels  are  at  a  considerable  height  above  the 
sea.  The  objection  was  anticipated  by  the  British 
soldier  in  the  Abyssinian  expedition  :  '  Call  this  a 
table-land  ?  Then  it's  a  table  with  the  legs  upper- 
most ! ' 


later.  These  latter  write  the  name  (as 
represented  by  I.  J.  Schmidt),  Tuhet 
and  Tslot. 

851.  "  On  this  side  of  China  are  the 
countries  of  the  Taghazghaz  and  the  Eha- 
kan  of  Tibbat ;  and  that  is  the  termination 
of  China  on  the  side  of  the  Turks." — 
Selation,  &c.,  trad,  par  Beinaud,  (pt.  i.), 
p.  60. 

c.  880.  "Quand  un  stranger  arrive  au 
Tibet  (aMibbat),  il  ^prouve,  sans  pouvoir 
s'en  rendre  compte,  un  sentiment  de  gaiety 
et  de  bien  gtre  qui  persiste  jusqu'au 
depart." — Ibn Khurdaba,  in  J.  -ds.jSer.  vi. 
tore.  V.  522. 

c.  910.  "  The  country  in  which  lives  the 
goat  which  produces  the  music  of  China, 
and  that  which  produces  the  musk  of 
Tibbat  are  one  and  the  same ;  only  the 
Chinese  get  into  their  hands  the  goats 
which  are  nearest  their  side,  and  the  people 
of  Tibbat  do  likewise.  The  superiority  of 
the  musk  of  Tibbat  over  that  of  China  is 
due  to  two  causes;  first,  that  the  musk- 
goat  on  the  Tibbat  side  of  the  frontier 
finds  aromatic  plants,  whilst  the  tracts  on 
the  Chinese  side  only  produce  plants  of  a 
common  kind." — Relation,  &c.  (pt.  2),  pp. 
114-115. 

c.  930.  "  This  country  has  been  named 
Tibbat  because  of  the  establishment  there 
of  the  Himyarites,  the  word  thdbat  signify- 
ing to  fix  or  establish  oneself.  This  etymo- 
logy is  the  most  likely  of  all  that  have  been 
proposed.  And  it  is  thus  that  Di'bal,  son  of 
'Ali-al-Khuza'i,  vaunts  this  fact  in  a  poem, 
in  which  when  disputing  with  Al-Kumair 
he  exalts  the  descendants  of  Katlan  above 
those  of  Nizaar,  saying  : — 
"  'Tis  they  who  have  been  famous  by  their 
writings  at  the  gate  of  Merv, 

And  who  were  writers  at  the  gate  of 
Chin, 

'Tis  they  who  have  bestowed  on  Samar- 
kand the  name  of  Shamr, 

And  who  have  transported  thither  the 
Tibetans  "  {Al-TvLtib&tlaa,).* 

Mas'adi,  i.  352. 

c.  976.  "Prom  the  sea  to  Tibet  is  4 
months'  journey,  and  from  the  sea  of  Fars 
to  the  country  of  Kanauj  is  3  months' 
journey." — Ibn  Haukal,  in  Mliot,  i.  33. 

0.  1020.  "  Bhiitesar  is  the  first  city  on 
the  borders  of  Tibet.  There  the  language, 
costume,  and  appearance  of  the  people  are 
different.  Thence  to  the  top  of  the  highest 
mountain,  of  which  we  spoke  ...  is  a 
distance  of  20  parasangs.     From  the  top  of 

*  This  refers  to  an  Arab  legend  that  Samarkand 
was  founded  in  very  remote  times  by  Tobba'-al- 
Akbar,  Himyarite  King  of  Yemen,  see  e.g.  Edrisi, 
by  Jaubert,  ii.  198),  and  the  following:  "Tha 
author  of  the  Triatise  on  the  Figure  of  the  Earth 
says  on  this  subject :  "  This  is  what  was  told  me 
by  Abu-Bakr-Dimashki— 'I  have  seen  over  tha 
great  gate  of  Samarkand  an  iron  tablet  bearing  an 
inscription,  which,  according  to  the  people  of  the 
place,  was  engraved  in  Hiinyarite  characters,  and 
as  an  old  ti'adition  related,  hart  been  the  work  of 
'  Tob^TS.' ."ShiMlmddin  Dimaslikt,  in  Not.  et  Ext., 
xlii.  254. 


TICAL. 


699 


TICCA. 


it  Tibet  looks  red  and  Hind  black." — Al- 
Biruni,  in  Elliot,  i.  57. 

1075.  "  ToG  liotrxoVf  Bia<f>opa  etSi]  elcrCv  '  *&v 
6  KpetTTWv  ■yiVerat  ei*  iroAet  Ttrt  ffoAv  tov  Xop(£(n] 
difaroAiKOTepa,  Aeyo/i^FTj  Touirara  "  etTTt  6e  7rjv 
Xpo^^v  viT6^av$ov  '  Tovrov  fie  tjittov  6  an-b  t^s  'IvSta^ 
fieraKOfii^ofjievos  '  peVet  fie  em  to  fxe^avTepov  '  (cat 
70VTOU  TraAti/  uirofieeffTepos  6  oLTrb  TUiV  ^Cvtav 
ayofievos  '  irdvTes  fie  ei/  6fu^a\a>  airovewuvTat  ^uov 
Ttvbs  jiioj'OKe'pwTos  ^e'YtoTou  o^xoiou  fiopKafio9." — 
Symeon  Seth,  quoted  by  Bochart,  Hieroz. 
III.  xxvi. 

1165.  "This  prince  is  called  in  Arabic 
Sultan-al-Fars-alK^bar  .  .  .  and  his  empire 
extends  from  the  banks  of  the  3hat-al- 
Arab  to  the  City  of  Samarkand  ....  and 
reaches  as  far  as  Thibet,  in  the  forests  of 
which  country  that  quadruped  is  found 
which  yields  the  musk. " — Sabbi  Benjamin, 
in  Wright's  Early  Travels,  106. 

c.  1200. 
"  He  went  from  Hindustan  to  the  Tibat- 
land.  .  .  . 

-From  Tibat  he  entered  the  boundaries  of 
Chin." 
Sikandar  Ndmah,    E.   T.  by   Capt. 
H.  W.  Clarke,  R.B.,  p.  585. 

1247.  "  Et  duln  reverteretur  exeroitus 
ille,  videlicet  Mongalorum,  venit  ad  terram 
Buri-Ihabet,  quos  bello  vicerunt :  qui  sunt 
pagani.  Qui  oonsuetudinem  mirabilem  imo 
potius  miserabilem  habent :  quia  cum  ali- 
oujus  pater  humanae  naturae  debitum 
solvit,  omnem  congregant  parentelam  ut 
comedant  eum,  sicut  nobis  dicebatur  pro 
certo." — Joan,  de  Piano  Carpini,  in  Bee.  de 
Voyages,  iv.  658. 

1253.     "Post  istos  sunt  Tebet,  homines 

solentes  oomedere  parentes  suos  defunctos, 

ut  causa  pietatis   non  facerent  aliud  se- 

pulcrum   eis   nisi    viscera  sua." — Bubruq. 

'   in  Reeueil  de  Voyages,  &c.  iv.  289. 

1298.  "Tebet  est  une  grandisime  pro- 
veuce  qve  lengajes  ont  per  eUes,  et  sunt 
ydres.  ...  II  sunt  maint  grant  laironz 
. . .  ilauntmaucustum^s;  il  ont  grandismes 
chenz  mastin  qe  sunt  grant  come  asnes  et 
sunt  mout  buen  a  prendre  bestes  sauvajes." 
—Marco  Polo,  Geog.  Text.  ch.  cxvi. 

1330.  "  Passando  questaprovincia  graude 
perveni  a  un  altro  gran  regno  che  si  chiama 
Tibet,  ch'ene  ne  oonfini  d'India  ed  e  tutta 
al  gran  Cane  ...  la  gente  di  questa  con- 
trada  dimora  in  tende  che  sono  fatte  di 
feltri  neri.  La  principale  cittade  fe  fatta 
tutta  di  pietre  biauche  e  nere,  e  tutte  le 
vie  lastricate.  In  questa  cittade  dimora 
il  Atassi  (Abassi?)  che  viene  a  dire  in  nostro 
modoil  Papa." — Fr.  Odorico,  Palatine 
MS.,  in  Cathay,  App.  p.  Ixi. 

c.  1340.  "The  said  mountain  {Karachll, 
the  Himalaya)  extends  in  length  a  space  of 
3  months'  journey,  and  at  the  base  is  the 
country  of  Thabbat,  which  has  the  ante- 
lopes which  give  musk." — Ibn  Batuta,  iii. 
438-439. 

Tical,  s.  THs  (fiMV)  is  a  word  wMcli. 
has  long  been  in  use  by  foreign 
traders    to    Burma,    for    the    quasi- 


standard  weigbt  of  (uncoined)  current 
silver,  and  it  is  still  in  general  use  in 
B.  Burma  as  applied  to  tbat  value. 
This  weight  is  by  the  Burmese  them- 
selves called  hyat,  and  is  the  hun- 
dredth part  of  the  viss  (q.v.),  being 
thus  equivalent  to  about  l\  rupee  in 
value.  The  origin  of  the  word  tilcal  is 
doubtful.  Sir  A.  Phayre  suggests  that 
possibly  it  is  a  corruption  of  the  Bur- 
mese words  ta-Zcydf,  "onekyat."  On 
the  other  hand  perhaps  it  is  more 
probable  that  the  word  may  have  re- 
presented the  Indian  tahd  (see  tuoka). 
The  word  is  also  used  by  traders  to 
Siam.  But  there  likewise  it  is  a  foreign 
term ;  the  Siamese  word  being  hat. 
In  Siam  the  tikal  is  accordmg  to 
Crawfurd  a  silver  mn,  as  well  as  a 
weight  equivalent  to  225^  grs.  English. 
In  former  days  it  was  a  short  cylinder 
of  silver  bent  double,  and  bearing  two 
stamps,  thus  half-way  between  the 
Burmese  bullion  and  proper  coin. 

1585.  "  Auuertendosi  che  vna  hize  di 
peso  fe  per  40  once  Venetiane,  e  ogni  Irize 
%  teccali  cento,  e  vn  gito  val  teccali  25, 
e  vn  abocco  val  teccali  12J." — (?.  Balbi  (in 
Pegu),  f.  108. 

1688.  "  iThe  proportion  of  their  (Siamese) 
Money  to  ours  is,  that  their  Tical,  which 
weighs  no  more  than  half  a  Crown,  is  yet 
worth  three  shillings  and  three  half -pence." 
— La  Loubkre,  Bng.  tr.,  p.  72. 

1727.     "  Pegu  Weight. 

1  Vieee  is        .        .        .39  ou.  Troy, 
or  1  Vieee       .        .        .    .  100  Teculs. 

140  Vieee   .        .        .        .a  Bahaar. 
The  Bahaar  is  3  Pecul  China." — A.  Ham., 
ii.  317. 

c.  1759.  "...  a  dozen  or  20  fowls  may 
be  bought  for  a  Tical  (little  more  than  i  a 
Crown)." — In  Dalrymple,  Or.  Bepert,  i. 
121. 

1775.     Stevens,  Ifeio  amd  Complete  Guide 
to  E.  I.  Trade,  gives 
' '  Pegu  weight : 

100  moo=l  Tual  (read  Tical). 

100  tual  (tical)  =1  vi3=31b.   5  oz.  5  dr. 
avr. 

150  vie =1  candy." 
And  under  Siam  : 
"  80  Tuals  (ticals)=l  catty. 

50  CattieB=l  Pecul." 

1783.  "The  merchandize  is  sold  for 
teecalls,  a  round  piece  of  silver,  stamped 
and  weighing  about  one  rupee  and  a 
quarter." — Forrest,  V.  to  Mergui,  p.  vii. 

Tieca,  and  vulg.  Ticker,  adj.  This 
is  applied  to  any  person  or  thing 
engaged  by  the  job,  or  on  contract. 
Thus  a  ticca  garry  is  a  hired  carriage, 
a  ticca  doctor  is  a  surgeon  not  in  the 
regular  service   but   temporarily  en- 


TIOKY-TOCK. 


700 


TIFFIN. 


gaged  by  Government.      Prom  Hind. 
thikdor  tliikali,  'hire,  fare,  fixed  price.' 

1827.  "A  Rule,  Ordinance  and  Regula- 
tion for  the  good  Order  and  Civil  Govern- 
ment of  the  Settlement  of  Port  William 
in  Bengal,  and  for  regulating  the  number 
and  fare  of  Teeka  Palankeens,  and  Teeka 
Bearers  in  the  Town  of  Calcutta  .... 
registered  in  the  Supreme  Court  of  Judica- 
ture, on  the  27th  June,  1827." — Bengal 
Regulations  of  1827. 

1878.  "Leaving  our  servants  to  jabber 
over  our  heavier  baggage,  we  got  into  a 
"ticca  gharry,"  "hired  trap,"  a  bit  of 
civilization  I  had  hardly  expected  to  find 
so  far  in  the  Mofussil.  — Life  in  the  Mo- 
fussil,  ii.  94. 

Ticky-tock.  .This  is  an  immeaning 
refrain  used  in  some  FrenoL.  songs, 
and  by  foreign  singing  masters  in  their 
scales.  It  would  appear  from  the 
following  quotation  to  be  of  Indian 
origin. 

c.  1755.  "These  gentry  {the  band  with 
nautch-girls)  are  called  Iickytau  boys, 
from  the  two  words  Ticky  and  Tau,  which 
they  continually  repeat,  and  which  they 
chaunt  with  great  vehemence." — Ives,  75. 

Tiffin,  s.  Luncheon,  Anglo-Indian 
and  Hindustani,  at  least  in  English 
households.  Also  to  Tifif,  v.  to  take 
luncheon.  Some  have  derived  this 
familiar  word  from  Ax.  tafannun, 
'  diversion,  amusement,'  but  without 
history,  or  evidence  of  such  an  ap- 
plication of  the  Arabic  word.  Others 
have  derived  it  from  Chinese  ch'ih-fan, 
'  eat-rice,'  which  is  only  an  additional 
example  that  anything  whatever  may 
be  plausibly  resolved  into  Chinese 
monosyllables. 

We  believe  the  word  to  be  a  local 
survival  of  an  English  colloquial  or 
slang  term.  Thus  we  find  in  the 
Lexicon  Balatronicum,  compiled  origia- 
ally  by  Capt.  Grose  (1785):  "  Tiffing, 
eating  or  drinking  out  of  meal- times," 
besides  other  meanings.  Wright  {Diet, 
of  Obsolete  and  Provincial  English)  has : 
"  Tiff,  s.  (1)  a  draught  of  liquor,  (2) 
small  beer ;  "  and  Mr.  Davies  {Supple- 
mental English  Glossary)giY6ssoiae  good 
quotations  both  of  this  substantive  and 
of  a  verb  "to  tiff,"  in  the  sense  of  '  take 
off  a  draught.'  We  should  conjecture 
that  Grose's  sense  was  a  modification  of 
this  one,  that  his  "tiffing"  was  a 
participial  noun  from  the  verb  to  tiff, 
and  that  the  Indian  tiffin  is  identical 
with  the  said  participial  noun.  This 
has  perhaps  some  corroboration  both 
from  the  form  "  tiffing"  used  in  some 


earlier  Indian  examples,  and  from  the 
Indian  use  of  the  verb  "  to  tiff." 

Rumphius  has  a  curious  passage 
which  we  have  tried  in  vain  to  connect 
with  the  present  word;  nor  can  we 
find  the  words  he  mentions  in  either 
Portuguese  or  Dutch  Dictionaries. 
Speaking  of  Toddy  and  the  like  he 
says: 

"Homines  autem  qui  eas  (potiones)  opl- 
ligunt  ao  praeparant,  dicuntur  Portugallico 
nomine  Tiffadores,  atque  opus  ipsum  Tiffa/r; 
nostratibus  Belgis  tyfferen"  (Herh.  Am- 
boinense,  i.  5). 

We  may  observe  that  the  compara- 
tively late  appearance  of  the  word 
tiffin  in.  our  documents  is  perhaps  due 
to  the  fact  that  when  dinner  was  early 
no  lunch  was  customary.  But  the 
word,  to  have  been  used  by  an  Enghsh 
novelist  in  1811,  could  not  then  have 
been  new  in  India.  We  now  give 
examples  of  the  various  uses  : 

Tiff,  s.  In  the  old  English  senses, 
(in  which  it  occurs  also  in  the  ioTiatip, 
and  is  probably  allied  to  tipple  and 
tipsy). 

(1)  For  a  draught : 

1758.  "Monday  .  .  .  Seven.  Returned 
to  my  room.  Made  a  tiff  of  warm  punch, 
and  to  bed  before  nine." — Jowrnal  of  a 
Senior  Fellow,  in  the  Idler,  No.  33. 

(2)  For  small  beer : 
1604. 

"  .  .  .  .  make  waste  more  prodigal 
Than  when  our  beer  was  good,  that  John 

may  float 
To  3tyx  in  beer,  and  lift  up  Charon's 

boat 
With  wholsome  waves  :  and  as  the  con- 
duits ran 
With  claret  at  the  Coronation, 
So  let  your  channels  flow  with  single  tiff. 
For  John  I  hope  is  crown'd  .  .  ." 

On  John  Dawson,  Butler  of  Christ 
Church,  in  Bisfwp  Corbet's  Poems, 
ed.  1807,  pp.  207-8. 

To  Tiff,  V.  in  the  sense  of  taking  off 
a  draught. 
1812. 

"  He  tiff'dhis  punch  and  went  to  rest." 
Combe,  Dr.  Syntax,  I.  Canto  v. 
(This  is  quoted  by  Mr.  Davies.) 

Tiffin  (the  Indian  substantive). 

1810.  "The  (Mahommedan)  ladies,  like 
ours,  indulge  in  tiffings  (slight  repasts),  it 
being  delicate  to  eat  but  little  before  com- 
pany."—Williamson,  Vade  Mecum,  i.  352. 

„  (published  1812)  "The  dinner  is 
scarcely  touched,  as  every  person  eats  a 
hearty  meal  called  tiffin,  at  2  o'clock,  at 
home."— ilf aria  Graham,  29. 

1811.  "  Gertrude  was  a  little  unfortunate 


TIFFIN. 


701 


TIGEB. 


in  her  situation,  which  was  next  below 
Mrs.  Fashionist,  and  who  .  .  .  detailed  the 
delights  of  India,  and  the  routine  of  its 
day ;  the  changing  linen,  the  curry-combing 
....  the  idleness,  the  dissipation,  the 
sleeping  and  the  necessity  of  sleep,  the  gay 
tiffings,  were  all  delightful  to  her  in  re- 
citing .  .  ." — The  Gountess  and  Gertrude,  or 
Modes  of  Discipline,  by  Laetitia  Maria 
Hawkins,  ii.  12. 

1824.  "  The  entreaty  of  my  friends  com- 
pelled me  to  remain  to  breakfast  and  an 
early  tiffin.  .  ." — Seely,  Wonders  of  Ellora, 
oh.  lii. 

0. 1832.  "  Reader  !  I,  as  well  as  Pliny, 
had  an  uncle,  an  East  Indian  Uncle  .... 
everybody  has  an  Indian  Uncle  .  .  .  He  is 
not  al\?ays  so  orientally  rich  as  he  is  re- 
puted; but  he  is  always  orientally  muni- 
ficent. Call  upon  him  at  any  hour  from 
two  till  five,  he  insists  on  your  taking 
tiffin;  and  such  a  tiffin!  The  English 
corresponding  temi  is  luncheon :  but  how 
meagre  a  shadow  is  the  European  meal  to 
its  glowing  Asiatic  cousin." — De  Qwincy, 
Casuistry  of  Soman  Meals,  in  Works,  iii.  259. 

1847.  "'Come  home  and  have  some 
tiffin,  Dobbin,'  a  voice  cried  behind  him, 
as  a  pudgy  hand  was  laid  on  his  shoulder .  .  . 
But  the  Captain  had  no  heart  to  go  a- 
feasting  with  Joe  Sedley." — Vanity  Fair, 
ed.  1867,  i.  235. 

1850.  "A  vulgar  man  who  enjoys  a 
champagne  tiffin  and  swindles  his  servants 
.  .  .  may  be  a  pleasant  companion  to  those 
who  do  not  hold  him  in  contempt  as  a 
vulgar  knave,  but  he  is  not  a  gentleman." — 
Sir  C.  Napier,  Farewell  Address. 

1882.  "The  last  and  most  vulgar  form 
of  'nobbling'  the  press  is  well  known  as 
the  luncheon  or  tiffin  trick.  It  used  to  be 
confined  to  advertising  tradesmen  and 
hotel-keepers,  and  was  practised  on  news- 
paper reporters.  Now  it  has  been  prac- 
'  tised  on  a  loftier  scale  .  .  ." — Saty.  Beview, 
March  25th,  357. 

To  Tiff,  in  the  Indian  sense. 

1803.  "  He  hesitated,  and  we  were  in- 
terrupted by  a  summons  to  tiff  at  Eloyer's. 
After  tiffin  Close  said  he  should  be  glad  to 
go."— Elphinstone,  in  Life,  i.  116. 

1814.  "We  found  a  pool  of  excellent 
water,  which  is  scarce  on  the  hills,  and 
laid  down  to  tiff  on  a  full  soft  bed,  made 
by  the  grass  of  last  year  and  this.  After 
tiffing,  I  was  cold  and  unweU." — Ibid,  p. 
283. 

Ti^ffimg  here  is  a  participle,  but  its  use 
shows  how  the  noun  tiffin  would  be  origi- 
nally formed. 

1816. 
"  The  huntsman  now  informed  them  all 
They  were  to  tiff  at  Bobb'ry  Hall. 
Mounted  again,  the  party  starts, 
Upsets  the  hackeries  and  carts, 
Hammais  and  palanquins  and  doolies, 
Dobies  and  burrawas  (?)  and  coolies." 

The  Grand  Master,  or  Adventures 
of  Qui  Hi,  by  Quiz  (Canto  viii.). 


1829.  "  I  was  tiffing  with  him  one  day, 
when  the  subject  turned  on  the  sagacity  of 
elephants  .  .  ."—John  Shipp,  ii.  267. 

1859.  ' '  Go  home.  Jack.  I  will  tiff  with 
you  to-day  at  half-past  two." — J.  Lang, 
Wanderings  in  India,  p.  16. 

The  following,  wMoh  has  just  met 
our  eye,  is  bad  grammar,  according  to 
Anglo-Indian  use  : 

1885.  " '  Look  here,  Kandolph,  don't 
you  know,'  said  Sir  Peel,  .  .  .  'Here 
you've  been  gallivanting  through  India, 
riding  on  elephants,  and  tiffining  with 
Kajahs.  ..."  "—Punch,  Essence  of  Parlia- 
ment, April  25th,  p.  204. 

Tiger,  s.  The  royal  tiger  was 
apparently  first  known  to  'the  Greeks 
by  the  expedition  of  Alexander,  and  a 
little  later  by  a  live  one  which  Seleucus 
sent  to  Athens.  The  animal  became, 
under  the  Emperors,  well  known  to 
the  Eomans,  but  fell  out  of  the 
knowledge  of  Europe  in  later  days, 
till  it  again  became  familiar  in  India. 
The  Greek  and  Latin  nypis,  tigris,  is 
said  to  be  from  the  old  Persian  word 
for  an  arrow,  tigra,  which  gives  the 
modern  P.  (and  Hind.)  tir.*  Pliny 
says  of  Hob  River  Tigris:  "a  celeritate 
Tigris  incipit  vocari.  Ita  appellant  Medi 
sagittam "  (vi.  27).  In  speaking  of 
the  animal  and  its  "  velocitatis  tre- 
mendae,"  Pliny  evidently  glances  at 
this  etymology,  real  or  imaginary.  So 
does  Pausanias  probably,  in  his  re- 
marks on  its  colour. 


c.  B.C.  325. 


'  The   Indians   think   the 


Tiger  {rhv  riypiv)  a  great  deal  stronger 
than  the  elephant.  Nearohus  says  he  saw 
the  skin  of  a  tiger,  but  did  not  see  the 
beast  itself,  and  that  the  Indians  assert 
the  tiger  to  be  as  big  as  the  biggest  horse ; 
whilst  in  swiftness  and  strength  there  is 
no  creature  to  be  compared  to  him.  And 
when  he  engages  the  elephant  he  springs 
on  its  head,  and  easily  throttles  it.    More- 

*  Sir  H.  Rawlinson  gives  tigra  as  old  Persian 
for  an  aiTow  (see  Herod,  vol.  iii.  p.  552).  VuUers 
seems  to  consider  it  rather  an  induction  than  a 
known  word  for  an  an-ow.  He  says:  "Besides 
the  name  of  that  river  (Tigris')  Arvand,  which  often 
occurs  in  the  Shdlindma,  and  which  properly  sig- 
nifies 'running'  or  'swift;'  another Medo-persic 
name  Tigra  is  found  in  the  cuneiform  inscrip- 
tions, and  is  cognate  with  the  JZend  word  tedjao, 
tedjerem,  and  Pehlvi  tedjera,  i.e.,  '  a  running  river," 
which  is  entered  in  Anquetil's  vocabulary.  And 
these,  along  with  the  Pers.  iej  '  an  arrow,'  tegh  *  a 
sword,'  telclL  and  teg  *  sharp,'  are  to  he  referred  to 
the  Zend  root  tilchsh,  Skt.  tij,  '  to  sharpen.'  The 
Pers.  word  tir,  '  an  arrow,'  may  be  of  the  same 
origin,  since  its  primitive  form  appears  to  be 
ttgra,  from  which  it  seems  to  come  by  elision  of 
the  g,  as  the  Slct.  tlr,  '  an-ow,'  comes  from  tivra 
for  tigra,  where  v  seems  to  have  taken  'the  place 
of  g.  From  the  word  tigra  ....  seem  also  to  be 
derived  the  usual  names  of  the  river  Tigris,  Pers. 
Mzliln,  Ar.  Dijlali"  (Vullers,  s.v.  tlr). 


TIGER. 


702 


TIGER. 


over,  the  creatures  which  we  have  seen 
and  call  tigers  are  only  jackals  which  are 
dappled,  and  of  a  kind  bigger  than  or- 
dinary jackals." — Arrian,  Indica,  xv. 

We  apprehend  that  this  Ijig  dappled 
jackal  {BS>s)  is  meant  for  a  hyaena. 

c,  B.C.  322.  "  In  the  island  of  Tylos  .  .  . 
there  is  also  another  wonderful  thing  they 
say  .  .  .  for  there  is  a  certain  tree,  from 
which  they  cut  sticks,  and  these  are  very 
handsome  articles,  having  a  certain  varie- 
gated colour,  like  the  skin  of  a  tiger.  The 
wood  is  very  heavy ;  hut  if  it  is  struck 
against  any  solid  substance  it  shivers  like 
a  piece  of  pottery." — Theoph/rastus,  Hist,  of 
Plants,  Bk.  V.  c.  4. 

c.  B.C.  321.  "And  XJlpianus  .  .  .  said  : 
Do  we  anywhere  find  the  word  used  as  a 
masculine,  rov  ri'vpii'?  for  I  know  that 
Philemon  says  thus  in  his  Neaera : 
'A.  We've  seen  the  tigress  (■ri)!'  Tiypii-jthat 
Seleucus  sent  us ; 

Are  we  not  bound  to  send  Seleucus  back 

Some  beast  in  fair  exchange  ? ' " 

In  Athenaeus,  xiii.  57. 

c.  B.C.  320.  "According  to  Megasthenes, 
the  largest  tigers  are  found  among  the 
Prasii,  almost  twice  the  size  of  lions,  and 
of  such  strength  that  a  tame  one  led  by 
four  persons  seized  a  mule  by  its  hinder  leg, 
overpowered  it,  and  dragged  it  to  him." — 
Strabo,  xv.  ch.  1,  §  37  {Hamilton  and 
Falconer's  E.  T.,  iii.  97). 

c.  B.C.  19.  "And  Augustus  came  to 
Samos,  and  again  passed  the  winter  there 
.  .  .  and  all  sorts  of  embassies  came  to 
him  ;  and  the  Indians  who  had  previously 
sent  messages  proclaiming  friendship,  now 
sent  to  make  a  solemn  treaty,  with  pre- 
sents, and  among  other  things  including 
tigers,  which  were  then  seen  for  the  first 
time  by  the  Romans ;  and  if  I  am  not  mis- 
taken, by  the  Greeks  also." — Dio  Cassius, 
Bk.  Hv.  9. 

i;.  B.C.  19. 

"...  duris  genuit  te  cautibus  horrens 

Caucasus,  Hyrcanaeque  admteunt  ubera 
tigres."  Aen.  iv.  366-7. 

c.  A.D.  70.  "  The  Emperor  Augustus  .  ,  . 
in  the  yeere  that  Q.  Tubero  and  Fabius 
Maximus  were  Consuls  together  .  .  .  was 
the  first  of  all  others  that  shewed  a  tame 
tygre  within  a  cage  :  but  the  Emperour 
Claudius  foure  at  once  ....  lygres  are 
bred  in  Hircania  and  India :  this  Deast  is 
most  dreadful  for  incomparable  swiftness." 
—Pliny,  by  Ph.  Holland,  i.  204. 

c.  80-90.  _^'  Wherefore  the  land  is  called 
Dachanabades,  for  the  South  is  called 
Dachanos  in  their  tongue.  And  the  land 
that  lies  in  the  interior  above  this  towards 
the  East  embraces  many  tracts,  some  of 
them  of  deserts  or  of  great  mountains,  with 
all  kinds  of  wild  beasts,  panthers  and 
tigers  (riypsis)  and  elephants,  and  immense 
serpents  (fpaKoiras)  and  hyenas  (KpoKorras) 
and  eyngcephala  of  many  species,  and  many 
and  populous  nations  till  you  come  to  the 
Ganges." — Peripliis,  §  50. 

c.  A.D.  180.     "That  beast  again,  in  the 


talk  of  Ctesias  about  the  Indians,  which  is 
alleged  to  be  called  by  them  Martidra 
(MaHich&ra),  and  by  the  Greeks  And/ro- 
pluifjus  (Man-eater),  I  am  convinced  is 
really  the  tiger  (rmriyittv).  Thestorythat 
he  has  a  triple  range  of  teeth  in  each  jaw, 
and  sharp  prickles  at  the  tip  of  his  tail 
which  he  shoots  at  those  who  are  at  a  dis- 
tance, like  the  arrows  of  an  archer, — ^the 
tale  handed  about  by  the  Indians, — I  don't 
believe  to  be  true,  but  only  to  have  been 
generated  by  the  excessive  fear  which  the 
beast  inspires.  They  have  been  wrong  also 
about  his  colour  ; — no  doubt  when  they  see 
him  in  the  bright  sun-light  he  takes  that 
colour  and  looks  red ;  or  perhaps  it  may  be 
because  of  his  going  so  fast,  and  because 
even  when  not  running  he  is  constantly 
darting  from  side  to  side ;  and  then  (to  be 
sure)  it  is  always  from  a  long  way  off  that 
they  see  him." — Pausanias,  IX.  xxi.  4. 

1298.  "  Enchore  sachids  qe  le  Grant  Sire 
a  bien  leopars  asez  qe  tuit  sunt  bon  da 
chacer  et  da  prendre  bestes  ,  ...  II  ha 
plosors  lyons  grandismes,  greignors  asez  qe 
cele  de  Babilonie.  II  sunt  de  mout  biaus 
poil  et  de  mout  biaus  coleor,  oar  il  sunt 
tout  verges  jDor  lone,  noir  et  vermeil  et 
blance.  II  sunt  afaiMs  a  prandre  sengler 
sauvajes  et  les  bueff  sauvajes,  et  orses  et 
asnes  sauvajes  et  oerf  et  cavriolz  et  autres 
bestes." — Marco  Polo,  Geog.  Text,  ch.  xcii.  >■ 

Thus  Marco  Polo  can  only  speak  of  this 
huge  animal,  striped  black  and  red  and 
white,  as  of  a  iion.  And  a  medieval 
Bestiary  has  a  chapter  on  the  Tigre  which 
begins :  "  Une  Beste  est  qui  est  apelfe 
Tigre,  c'est  une  maniere  de  serpent." — (In 
Gahier  et  Martin,  Melanges  d'Archiol.  ii. 
140). 

1474.  "'This  meane  while  there  came  in 
certein  men  sent  from  a  Prince  of  India, 
w""  certain  strange  beastes,  the  first  whereof 
was  a  leoma  ledde  in  a  chayne  by  one  that 
had  skyll,  which  they  call  in  their  languaige 
Batmreth.  She  is  like  vnto  a  lyonesse ;  but  • 
she  is  redde  coloured,  streaked  all  over  w'" 
blacke  strykes  ;  her  face  is  redde  w"  cer- 
tain white  and  blacke  spottes,  the  bealy 
white,  and  tayled  like  the  lyon ;  seemyng 
to  be  a  marvailouse  fiers  beast." — Josafa 
Barbaro,  Hak.  Soc,  pp.  53-54. 

Here  again  is  an  excellent  description  of 
a  tiger,  but  that  name  seems  unknown  to 
the  traveller.  Babureth  is  in  the  Italian 
original  Baburth,  Pers.  babr,  a  tiger. 

1553.  "...  Beginning  from  the  point 
of  Cingapura  and  all  the  way  to  PuUo- 
Qambilam,  i.e.  the  whole  length  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Malaca  .  .  .  there  is  no  other 
town  with  a  name  exceirt  this  City  of 
Malaca,  only  some  havens  of  fishermen, 
and  in  the  interior  a  very  few  villages. 
And  indeed  the  most  of  these  wretched 
people  sleep  at  the  top  of  the  highest  trees 
they  can  find,  for  up  to  a  height  of  20 
palms  the  tigers  can  seize  them  at  a  leap; 
and  if  anything  saves  the  poor  people 
from  these  beasts  it  is  the  bonfires  that 
they  keep  burning  at  night,  which  the  tigers 
are  much  afraid  of.  In  fact  these  are  so 
numerous  that  many  come  into  the  city 


TINCALL. 


703 


TIPABBT. 


itself  at  night  in  search  of  prey.  And  it  has 
happened,  since  we  took  the  place,  that  a 
•tigar  leapt  into  a  garden  surrounded  by  a 
good  high  timber  fence,  and  lifted  a  beam 
of  wood  with  three  slaves  who  were  laid  by 
the  heels,  and  with  these  made  a  clean  leap 
over  the  fence."* — Barros,  II.  vi.  1. 

1583.  "We  also  escaped  the  peril  of  the 
multitude  of  tigers  which  infest  those 
tracts"  (the  Pegu  delta)  "and  prey  on 
whatever  they  can  get  at.  And  although 
we  were  on  that  account  anchored  In 
midstream,  nevertheless  it  was  asserted 
that  the  ferocity  of  these  animals  was  such 
that  they  would  press  even  into  the  water 
to  seize  their  prey." — Gasparo  Balbi,  f.  94 u. 

1586.  "We  went  through  the  wilder- 
aesse  because  the  right  way  was  full  of 
thieves,  when  we  passed  the  country  of 
Gouren,  where  we  found  but  few  Villages, 
but  almost  all  Wildernesse,  and  saw  many 
Buffes,  Swine,  and  Deere,  Grasse  longer 
than  a  man,  and  very  many  Tigres." — B. 
Fitch,  in  Purchas,  ii.  1736. 

1675.  "Going  in  quest  whereof,  one  of 
our  Soldiers,  a  Youth,  killed  a  Tigre-Eoyal ; 
it  was  brought  home  by  30  or  40  Gombies, 
the  Body  tied  to  a  long  Bamboo,  the  Tail 
extended  ...  it  was  a  Tigre  of  the  Biggest 
and  Noblest  Kind,  Five  Feet  in  Length 
beside  the  TaU,  Three  and  a  Half  in 
Height,  it  was  of  a  light  Yellow,  streaked 
with  Black,  like  a  Tabby  Cat  ....  the 
Visage  Fierce  and  Majestiok,  the  Teeth 
gnashing  .  .  ." — Fryer,  176. 

1869.  "Les  tigres  et  les  leopards  sent 
oonsid&&,  autant  par  les  Hindous  que  par 
les  musalmans,  comme  ^tant  la  propri^t^ 
des  pirs  (see  Peer) :  aussi  les  naturels  du 
pays  ne  sympathisent  pas  avec  les  Euro- 
peans pour  la  chasse  du  tigre." — Garcin 
4e  Tossy,  Bel.  Mus.,  p.  24. 

Tincall,  s.  Borax.  Pers.  tinlcar, 
but  apparently  originally  Sansk.  tan- 
kana,  and  perhaps  from  the  people  so- 
called  who  may  have  supplied  it,  in 
the  Himalaya — ^Tayyavot  of  Ptolemy. 

1563.  "It  is  called  borax  and  crisocolaj 
and  in  Arabic  tincar,  and  so  the  Guzeratis 
call  it  .  .  ."—Garcia,  f.  78. 

0. 1590.  "  Having  reduced  the  k'haral  to 
small  bits,  he  adds  to  every  man  of  it  li 
ters  of  tangar  (borax)  and  3  sers  of  pounded 
natrum,  and  kneads  them  together." — Ain, 
i.  26. 

Tindal,  s.  Malayal.  tandal,  Telug. 
tanddu,  also  in  Mahr.  and  other  ver- 
naculars tandd,  the  head  or  commander 
,of  a  body  of  men.  But  in  ordinary 
specific    application    a    native    petty 

*  Lest  I  am  doing  the  great  Ustorian  wrong  as 
to  thi»  Mimchausen-like  stray,  I  give  the  original : 
"E  ji  aconteceo  .  .  .  saltar  hum  tigre  em  hum 
quintal  eercado  de  madeira  tem  alto,  e  levou  hum 
tponoo  de  madeira  com  trez  (trcs  ?)  escravos  que 
estavam  prezos  nelle,  com  os  quaes  saltou  de 
claro  em  claro  per  cima  da  cerca." 


officer  of  lascars,  whether  onboard  ship 
(boatswain)  or  in  the  ordnance  depart- 
ment, and  sometimes  the  head  of  a 
gang  of  labourers  on  public  works. 

c.  1348.  "The  second  day  after  our 
arrival  at  the  port  of  Kailukari  this 
princess  invited  the  nakhodah  or  owner  of 
the  ship,  the  kardni  (see  Cranny)  or  clerk, 
the  merchants,  the  persons  of  distinction, 
the  tandil  .  .  ." — Ibn  Batuta,  iv.  250. 

The  Moorish  traveller  explains  the  ' 
word  as  mukaddam  al-rajdl,  which  the 
French  translators  render  as  ' '  general 
des  pistons,"  but  we  may  hazard  the 
correction  of  "Master  of  the  crew." 
(See  a  foot-note  s.v.  Mocuddum). 

0. 1590.  ' '  In  large  ships  there  are  twelve 
classes.  1.  The  Nakhuda,  or  owner  of  the 
ship  ...  3.  The  Tandil,  _or  chief  of  the 
khalacls  or  sailors  (see  Classy)  .  .  ." — Aim, 
i.  280. 

1673.  ' '  The  Captain  is  called  Nnequedah, 
the  boatswain  Tindal  .  .  ."—Fryer,  107. 

1758.  "  One  Tindal,  or  corporal  of  Las- 
cars."— Orme,  ii.  339. 

Tinnevelly,  n.  p.  A  town  and 
district  of  Southern  India,  probably 
Tiru-nel-veli,  'Sacred  Eice-hedge,'  or 
'  Sacred  Bamboo-hedge.' 

The  District  formed  the  southern 
part  of  the  Madura  territory,  and  first 
became  a  distinct  district  about  1744, 
when  the  Madura  Kingdom  was  incor- 
porated with  the  territories  under  the 
Nawab  of  Arcot  {Caldwell,  H.  of  Tinne- 
velly). 

Tiparry,  s.  Beng.  tipdri  or  tepdrl, 
the  fruit  of  Physalis  peruviana,Ti. ,  N.  O. 
Solanaceae.  It  is  also  known  in  India 
as  '  Cape  gooseberry,'  and  sometimes 
as  '  Brazil  cherry.'  It  gets  its  generic 
name  from  the  fact  that  the  inflated 
calyx  encloses  the  fruit  as  in  a  bag  or 
bladder  {(pia-a).  It  has  a  slightly  acid 
gooseberry  flavour,  and  inakes  excellent 
jam. 

We  have  seen  a  suggestion  some- 
where that  the  Bengali  name  is  con- 
nected with  the  word  teiipd,  '  inflated,' 
which  gives  a  name  to  a  species  of 
tetrodon  or  globe-fish,  a  fish  which  has 
the  power  of  dilating  the  oesophagus 
in  a  singular  mamier. 

The  native  name  of  the  fruit  in 
N.W.  India  is  maJco,  but  tipdri  is  in 
general  Anglo-Indian  use.  The  use  of 
an  almost  identical  name  for  a  goose- 
berry-like fruit,  in  a  Polynesian  Island 
(Kingsmill  group)  quoted  below  from 
Wilkes,  is  very  curious,  but  we  can 
say  no  more  on  the  matter. 


TIPPOO  SAHIB. 


704 


TOBACCO. 


1845.  "On  Makin  they  have  a  kind  of 
fruit  resembling  the  gooseberry,  called  by 
the  natives  'teiparu';  this  they  pound, 
after  it  is  dried,  and  make  with  molasses 
into  cakes,  which  are  sweet  and  pleasant 
to  the  taste." — U.  S.  Expedition,  by  G. 
Wilkes,  U.S.N.,  v.  81. 

1878.  "...  T}ie  enticing  tipari  in  its 
craokly  covering  .  .  .  ." — In  My  Indian 
Ga/rden,  49-50. 

Tippoo  Sahib,  n.  p.  The  name  of 
th-is  famous  enemy  of  the  English, 
power  in  India  was,  according  to  0.  P. 
Brown,  taken  from  that  of  Tipu 
Sultan,  a  saint  whose  tomb  is  near 
Hyderabad. 

Tirkut,  s.  ForesaU.  Sea  Hind, 
from  Port,  triqueie  (Roebuck). 

Tiyan,  n.p.  .  Malayal.  Tiyan,  or 
Tlvan,  pi.  Tiyar  or  Tlvar.  The  name 
of  what  may  be  called  the  third  caste 
(in  rank)  in  Malabar.  The  word 
signifies  "Islander";  and  the  people 
are  supposed  to  have  come  from 
Oeylon. 

1510.  ' '  The  third  class  of  Pagans  are 
called  Tiva,  who  are  artizans." — VartJiema, 
142. 

1516.  "  The  cleanest  of  these  low  and 
rustic  people  are  called  Tuias  (read  Tivas), 
who  are  great  labourers,  and  their  chief 
business  is  to  look  after  the  palm-trees, 
and  gather  their  fruit,  and  carry  everything 
.  .  .  for  hire,  because  there  are  no  draught 
cattle  in  the  country." — Barbosa,  Lisbon 
ed.  335. 

Tobacco,  s.  On  this  subject  we  are 
not  prepared  to  furnish  any  elaborate 
article,  but  merely  to  bring  together 
a  few  quotations  touching  on  the  in- 
troduction of  tobacco  into  India  and 
the  East,  or  otherwise  of  interest. 

c.  1550.  "  It  has  haiipened  to  me  several 
times,  that  going  through  the  provinces  of 
Guatemala  and  Nicaragua  I  have  entered 
the  house  of  an  Indian  who  had  taken  this 
herb,  which  in  the  Mexican  language  is 
called  tabacco,  and  immediately  perceived 
the  sharp  fetid  smell  of  this  truly  diabolical 
and  stinking  smoke,  I  was  obliged  to  go 
away  in  haste,  and  seek  some  other  place." 
— Girolamo  Benzoni,  Hale.  Soc,  p.  81. 

1585.  "  Et  hi "  (viz.  Ralph  Lane  and 
the  first  settlers  in  Virginia)  "reduces 
Indicam  illam  plantam  quam  Tabaccam 
vooant  et  Nicotiam,  qua  contra  cruditates 
ab  Indis  edocti,  usi  erant,  in  Angliam 
primi,  quod  suam,  intulerunt.  Ex  illo 
sane  tempore  usu  coepit  esse  creberrimo, 
et  magno  pretio,  dum  quam  plurimi  gra- 
veolentem  illius  fumum,  alii  lascivientes, 
alii  valetudini  consulentes,  per  tubulum 
testaceum  inexplebili  aviditate  passim  pau-  I 


riunt,  et  mox  e  naribus  efflant ;   adeo  ut 
tabemae  Tabaccanae  non  minus  quam  cer- 
visiariae    et   vinariae    passim    per   oppida 
habeantur.    TJt  Anglorum  corpora  (quod 
salse  ille  dixit)  qui  hac  plants  tantopere 
delectantur    in   Barbarorum  naturam  de- 
generasse  videantur ;  qiium  iisdem  quibus 
Barbari    deleotentur   et    sanari    se    posse 
credant." — Gul.    Camdeni,   Annal.    Berum 
Anglicarmm,.  .  .  .  regn.  Elizabetha,  ed.  1717, 
ii.  449. 
1592. 
"  Into  the  woods  thence  forth  in  haste  shee 
went 
To    seeke   for   hearbes    that   mote  him 

remedy ; 
Eor  shee  of  herbea  had  great  intendi- 

ment. 
Taught  of  the  Nymphe  which  from  her 

infancy 
Her  nourced  had  in  true  Nobility : 
This  whether  yt  divine  Tobacco  were, 
Or  Panachaea,  or  Polygeny, 
Shee  f  ownd,  and  brought  it  to  her  patient 

deare 
Who  al  this  while  lay  bleding  out  his 
hart-blood  neare." 

The  Faerie  Queen,  III.,  v.  32. 

1597.  "His  Lordship"  (E.  of  Essex  at 
Villafranca)  "  made  no  answer,  but  called 
for  tobacco,  seeming  to  give  but  smaU. 
credit  to  this  alarm ;  and  so  on  horseback 
with  these  noblemen  and  gentlemen  on  foot 
beside  him,  took  tobacco,  whilst  I  was  tell- 
ing his  Lordship  of  the  men  I  had  sent 
forth,  and  the  order  I  had  given  them. 
Within  some  quarter  of  an  hour,  we  might 
hear  a  good  round  volley  of  shot  betwixt 
the  30  men  I  had  sent  to  the  chapel,  and 
the  enemy,  which  made  his  Lordship  cast 
his  pipe  from  him,  and  listen  to  the  shoot- 
ing.— Commentaries  of  Sir  Francis  Vere,  p. 
62. 

1598.  "  Cob.  Ods  me  I  marie  what 
pleasure  or  felicity  they  have  in  taking 
this  roguish  tobacco.  It  is  good  for  no- 
thing but  to  choke  a  man,  and  fill  him  full 
of  smoke  and  embers :  there  were  four  died 
out  of  one  house  last  week  with  taking  of  it, 
and  two  more  the  bell  went  for  yesternight  j 
one  of  them  they  say  will  never  scape  it;  he 
voided  a  bushel  of  soot  yesterday  upward 
and  downward  ....  it's  little  better  than 
rats-bane  or  rosaker." — Every  Mam  in  his 
Humour,  iii.  2. 

1604.  "  Oct.  19.  Demise  to  Tho.  Lane 
and  Ph.  Bold  of  the  new  Impost  of  6s.  Sd., 
and  the  old  Custom  of  2d.  per  pound  on 
tobacco." — Calendar  of  State  Papers,  Do- 
mestic, James  I.,  p.  159. 

1604  or  1605.  "In  Bijiipiir  I  had  found 
some  tobacco.  Never  having  seen  the  like 
in  India,  I  brought  some  with  me,  and, 
prepared  a  handsome  pipe  of  jewel  work. 
.  .  .  .  His  Majesty  (Akbar)  was  enjoying 
himself  after  receiving  my  presents,  and 
asking  me  how  I  had  collected  so  many 
strange  things  in  so  short  a  time,  when  hi» 
eye  fell  upon  the  tray  with  the  pipe  and  its 
appurtenances  :  he  expressed  great  surprise 
and  examined  the  tobacco,  which  was  made 


TOBACCO. 


705 


TOBACCO. 


up  in  pipefuls ;  he  inquired  what  it  was, 
and  where  I  had  got  it.  The  Nawab  Kh^n- 
i-'Azam  replied :  This  is  tobacco,  which  is 
well  known  In  Mecca  and  Medina,  and  this 
doctor  has  brought  it  as  a  medicine  for 
your  Majesty,'  His  Majesty  looked  at  it, 
and  ordered  me  to  prepare  and  take  him  a 
pipeful.  He  began  to  smoke  it,  when  his 
physician  approached  and  forbade  his 
doing  so"  .  .  .  (omitting  much  that  is 
curious).  "As  I  had  brought  a  large 
supply  of  tobacco  and  pipes,  I  sent  some 
to  sever.vl  of  the  nobles,  while  others  sent 
to  ask  for  some';  indeed  all,  without  ex- 
ception, wanted  some,  and  the  practice 
was  introduced.  After  that  the  merchants 
began  to  sell  it,  so  the  custom  of  smoking 
spread  rapidly.  His  Majesty,  however, 
did  not  adopt  it." — Asad  Beg,  in  Elliot,  vi. 
163-167. 

1610.  "The  Tarkes  are  also  incredible 
takers  of  Opium  .....  carrying  it  about 
them  both  in  peace  and  in  warre ;  which 
they  say  expelleth  all  feare,  and  makes 
■  them  couragious ;  but  I  rather  think  giddy 
headed  ....  And  perhaps  for  the  self 
same  cause  they  also  delight  in  Tobacco ; 
they  take  it  through  reeds  that  have  ioyned 
vnto  them  great  heads  of  wood  to  containe 
it :  I  doubt  not  but  lately  taught  them,  as 
brought  them  by  the  English  :  and  were  it 
not  sometimes  lookt  into  (for  Morat  Bassa 
not  long  since  commanded  a  pipe  to  be 
thrust  through  the  nose  of  a  Turke,  and  so 
to  be  led  in  derision  through  the  Citie, )  no 
question  but  it  would  prove  a  principall 
commodity.  Neverthelesse  they  will  take 
it  in  corners,  and  are  so  ignorant  therein, 
that  that  which  in  England  is  not  saleable, 
doth  passe  here  amongst  them  for  most 
excellent." — Sandys,  Journey,  66. 

1615.  "  n  tabacco  ancora  usano  qui "  (at 
'  Constantinople)  "  di  pigliar  in  conversazione 

per  gusto :  ma  io  non  ho  voluto  mai  pro- 
vame,  e  ne  avera  cognizione  in  Italia  che 
molti  ne  pigliano,  ed  in  particolare  il 
signore  cardinale  Crescenzio  qualche  volta 
per  medicamento  insegnatogli  dal  Signer 
don  Virginio  Orsino,  one  primo  di  tutti,  se 
io  non  fallo,  gli  anni  addietro  lo  portb  in 
Eomad'InghUterra." — P.  della  Valle,  i.  76. 

1616.  "  Such  is  the  miraculous  omni- 
potence of  our  strong  tasted  Tobacco,  as  it 
cures  al  sorts  of  diseases  (which  neuer  any 
drugge  could  do  before)  in  all  persons  and 

at  all  times It  cures  the  gout  in  the 

feet,  and  (which  is  miraculous)  in  that  very 
instant  when  the  smoke  thereof,  as  light, 
flies  vp  into  the  head,  the  virtue  therof ,  as 
heauy,  runs  down  to  the  litle  toe.  It 
helps  all  sorts  of  agues.  It  refreshes  a 
weary  man,  and  yet  makes  a  man  hungry. 
Being  taken  when  they  goe  to  bed,  it  makes 
one  sleepe  soundly,  and  yet  being  taken 
when  a  man  is  sleepie  and  drousie,  itwill, 
as  they  say,  awake  his  bralne,  and  quicken 

his  vnderstanding O  omnipotent 

power  of  Tobacco !  And  if  it  could  by  the 
smoake  thereof  chase  out  deuUs,  as  the 
smoake  of  Tobias  fish  did  (which  I  am  sure 
could  smell  no  stronglier)  it  would  serve  for  a 
precious  Relioke,  both  for  the  Superstitious 


Priests,  and  the  insolent  Puritanes,  to  cast 
out  deuils  withall." — K.  James  /.,  Counten'- 
blasie  to  Tobacco,  in  Works,  pp.  219-220. 

1617.  "  As  the  smoking  of  tobacco 
(tambaku)  had  taken  very  bad  effect,  upon 
the  health  and  mind  of  many  persons,  I 
ordered  that  no  one  should  practise  the 
habit.  My  brother  Shiih  'Abbiis,  also 
being  aware  of  its  evil  effects,  had  issued  a 
command  against  the  use  of  it  in  Ir^n. 
But  Kh^n-i-'Alam  was  so  much  addicted  to 
smoking,  that  he  could  not  abstain  from  it, 
and  often  smoked. "  * — Memoirs  of  Jahdngir, 
in  Elliot,  vi.  851. 

1623.  "  Inoipit  nostro  seculo  in  immen- 
sum  crescere  usus  tobacco,  atque  affioit 
homines  occulta  quidem  delectatione,  ut 
qui  illi  semel  assueti  sint,  difficile  postea 
abstinent." — Bacon,  H.  Vitae  el  Mortis, 
in  B.  Montague's  ed.  x.  189. 

We  are  unable  to  give  the  date  or 
Persian  author  of  the  following  ex- 
tract (though,  clearly  of  the  17th 
century),  wmch.  with  an  introductory 
sentence  we  have  found  in  a  fragmen- 
tary note  in  the  handwriting  of  the 
late  Major.  William  Yule,  written  in 
India  about  the  beginning  of  this 
century :  f 

"  Although  Tobacco  be  the  produce  of  an 
European  Plant,  it  has  nevertheless  been 
in  use  by  our  Physicians  medicinally  for 
some  time  past.  Nay,  some  creditable 
People  even  have  been  friendly  to  the  use 
of  it,  though  from  its  having  been  brought 
sparingly  in  the  first  instance  from  Europe, 
its  rarity  prevented  it  from  coming  into 
general  use.  The  Culture  of  this  Plant, 
however,  became  speedily  almost  universal, 
within  a  short  period  after  its  introduction 
into  Hindostaun  ;  and  the  produce  of  it 
rewarded  the  Cultivator  far  beyond  ever}' 
other  article  of  Husbandry.  This  became 
more  especially  the  case  in  the  reign  of 
Shah  Jehaun  (commenced  a.h.  1037)  when 
the  Practice  of  Smoking  pervaded  all  Ranks 
and  Classes  within  the  Empire.  Nobles 
and  Beggars,  Pious  and  Wicked,  Devotees 
and  Free-thinkers,  poets,  historians,  rhe- 
toricians, doctors  and  patients,  high  and 
low,  rich  and  poor,  all !  all  seemed  in- 
toxicated with  a  decided  preference  ovet 
every  other  luxury,  nay  even  often  over  the 
necessaries  of  life.  To  a  stranger  no  offer- 
ing was  so  acceptable  as  a  Whiff,  and  to  a. 
friend  one  could  produce  nothing  half  so 
grateful  as  a  Chilluin.  So  rooted  was  the 
habit  that  the  confirmed  Smoker  would, 
abstain  from  Food  and  Drink  rather  than, 
relinquish  the  gratification  he  derived  front 
inhaling  the  Fumes  of  this  deleterious 
Plant !  Nature  recoils  at  the  very  idtea  of 
touching  the  Saliva  of  another  Person,  yet 

*  See  the  same  passage  rendered  \>y  Blochmann, 
in  ItiA.  Antiq.  i.  164. 

t  Some  notice  of  Major  Yule,  whose  valuable 
Oriental  MSS.  were  presentsd  to  the  British  Mu- 
,seum  after  his  death,  will  be  found  in  Dr.  Rieu's 
Preface  to  the  Catalogue  of  Persian  MSS.  (vol.  iii. 
p.  xviii.). 

Z  Z 


TO  BR  A. 


706 


TODDF. 


in  the  present  instance  our  Tobacco  smokers 
pass  the  moistened  Tube  from  one  mouth 
to  another  without  hesitation  on  the  one 
hand,  and  it  is  received  with  complacency 
on  the  other  !  Tlie  more  acrid  the  Fumes 
so  much  the  more  grateful  to  the  Palate  of 
the  Connoisseur.  The  Smoke  is  a  CoUj''- 
rium  to  the  Eyes,  whilst  the  Fire,  they  will 
tell  you,  supplies  to  the  Body  the  waste  of 
radical  Heat.  Without  doubt  the  Hookah 
is  a  most  pleasing  Companion,  whether  to 
the  Wayworn  Traveller  or  to  the  solitary 
Hermit.  It  is  a  Friend  in  whose  Bosom 
we  may  repose  our  most  confidential 
Secrets ;  and  a  Counsellor  upon  whose 
advice  we  may  rely  in  our  most  important 
Concerns.  It  is  an  elegant  Ornament  in 
our  private  Appartments  ;  it  gives  joy  to 
the  Beholder  in  our  public  Halls.  The 
Music  of  its  sound  puts  the  warbling  of 
the  Nightingale  to  Shame,  and  the  {"ra- 
granoe  of  its  Perfume  brings  a  Blush  on  the 
Cheek  of  the  Kose.  Life  in  short  is  pro- 
longed by  the  Fumes  inhaled  at  each  in- 
spiration, whilst  every  exjairation  of  them 
is  accompanied  with  extatic  delight.  .  .  ." 
(ccetera  desunt). 

c.  1760.  "Tamhaku.  It  is  known  from 
the  Madsir-i-Bahimi  that  .the  tobacco 
came  from  Europe  to  the  Dakhin,  and 
from  the  Dakhin  to  Upper  India,  during 
the  reign  of  Akbar  Sh^h  (1556-1605),  since 
which  time  it  has  been  in  general  use." — 
£ahdr-i-'Ajam,  quoted  by  Blochmann,  in 
Ind.  Antiq.  i.  164. 

1878.  It  appears  from  Miss  Bird's 
Japan  that  tobacco  was  not  cultivated  in 
that  country  till  1605.  In  1612  and  1615 
the  Shogun  prohibited  both  culture  and  use 
of  tabakc— See  the  work,  i.  276-77. 

Tobra,  s..  The  leather  nose-hag  in 
which  a  horse's  feed  is  administered. 

1808.  "...  stable  boys  are  apt  to  serve 
themselves  to  a  part  out  of  the  poor  beasts 
allowance ;  to  prevent  which  a  thrifty 
housewife  sees  it  put  into  a  tobra,  or 
mouth  bag,  and  spits  thereon  to  make  the 
Hostler  loathe  and  leave  it  alone." — Drwm- 
mond.  Illustrations,  &c. 

Toddy,  B.  A  corruption  of  Hind; 
tari,  i.e.  the  fermented  sap  of  the  tar 
or  palm3rra  (Sansk.  tal),  and  also  of 
other  palms,  such  as  the  date,  the 
coco-palm,  and  the  Caryota  urens ; 
palm-wine.  Toddy  is  generally  the 
suhstanoe  used  in  India  as  yeast,  to 
leaven  bread.  The  word,  as  is  well 
known,  has  received  a  new  application 
in  Scotland,  the  immediate  history  of 
which  we  have  not  traced. 

The  tdl-tree  seems  to  be  indicated, 
though  confusedly,  in  this  passage  of 
Megasthenes  from  Arrian : 

c.  B.C.  320.  "Megasthenes  tells  us  .  .  . 
the  Indians  were  in  old  times  nomadic  .  .  . 
were  so  barbarous  that  they  wore  the  skins 
of  such  wild  animals  as  they  could  kill, 


and  subsisted  (?)  on  the  bark  of  trees ;  that 
these  trees  were  called  in  the  Indian  speech 
tala,  and  that  there  grew  on  them  as  there 
grows  at  the  tops  of  the  (date)  palm  trees, 
a  fruit  resembling  balls  of  wool.' — Arrian, 
Indina,  vii.,  tr.  by  McCrindle. 

circa  1330.  "...  There  is  another  tree 
of  a  different  species,  which  .  .  .  gives  all 
the  year  round  a  white  liquor,  pleasant  to 
drink,  which  tree  is  called  tari." — Friar 
Jordanus,  16. 

1611.  "Palmiti  Wine,  which  they  call 
Taddy." — J!i.  Dounton,  in  Purchas,  i.  298. 

1615. 
".  .  .  .  And  then  more  to  glad  yee 

Weele  have  a  health  to  al  our  friends  in 
Tadee." 

Verses  to  T.  Coryat,  in  CrvMAes, 
iii.  47. 

1623.  "...  on  board  of  which  we  stayed 
till  nightfall,  entertaining  with  conversa- 
tion and  drinking  tari,  a  liquor  which  is 
drawn  from  the  coco-nut  trees,  of  a  whitish 
colour,  a  little  turbid,  and  of  a  somewhat 
rough  taste,'  though  with  a  blending  _  of 
sweetness,  and  not  unpalatable,  something 
like  one  of  our  vini  piccanti.  It  will  also  in- 
toxicate, like  wine,  if  drunk  over  freely,"— 
P.  della  Voile,  ii.  530. 

1648.  "The  country ....  is  planted  with 
palmito-trees,  from  which  a  sap  is  drawn 
called  Terry,  that  they  very  commonly 
drink."— Fam  Twist,  12. 

1653.  ".  .  .  le  tari  qui  est  le  vin  ordi- 
■naire  des  Indes." — De  la  Boullaye-le-Uoui, 

1673.  "  The  Natives  singing  and  roaring 
all  Night  long ;  being  dnink  with  Toddy, 
the  Wine  of  the  Coooe." — Fryer,  53. 

„  "As  for  the  rest,  they  are  very 
respectful,  unless  the  Seamen  or  Soldiers 
get  drunk,  either  with  Toddy  or  Bang."— 
Ibid.  91. 

See  also  Wheeler,  ii.  125,  by  which  it 
appears  that  this  word  was  in  common  use 
in  Madras  in  1710. 

1686.  "  Besides  the  Liquor  or  Water  in 
the  Fruit,  there  is  also  a  sort  of  Wine 
drawn  from  the  Tree  called  Toddy,  which 
looks  like  Wliey." — Dampier,  i.  293. 

1705.  ".  .  .  cette  liqueur  sVppelle 
tarif." — Luillier,  43. 

1750.  "J.  Was  vor  Leute  trincken 
Taddy  ?  C.  Die  Soldaten,  die  Land  Portu- 
giesen,  die  Parreier  und  Schiffleute  trinck- 
en diesen  Taddy." — Mad/ras,  oder  Fort  St. 
George,  &c.,  Halle,  1750. 

1857.  "It  is  the  unfermented  juice  of 
the  Palmyra  which  is  used  as  food :  when 
allowed  to  ferment,  which  it  will  do  before 
midday,  if  left  to  itself,  it  is  changed  into  a 
sweet,  intoxicating  drink  called  '  kal '  or 
'  toddy.'  " — Bp.  Caldwell,  Lectures  on  TinM- 
vclly  Mission,  p.  33. 

H  "The  Rat,  returning  home  full  of 
Toddy,  said,  If  I  meet  the  Cat,  I  will  tear 
him  in  pieces." — Ceylon  Proverb,  in  Ivd. 
Antiq,  i.  59. 

Of  the  Scotch  application   of  the 


TODDY-BIBD. 


707 


TOMAUN. 


word  we  can  find  tut  one  example  in 
Bums,  and,  strange  to  say,  no  mention 
in  Jameson's  Dictionary: 

1785. 

"  The  lads  an'  lasses,  blythely  bent 
To  mind  baith  saul  an'  body. 
Sit  round  the  table,  weel  content 
An' steer  about  the  toddy.  ..." 
Bums,  The  Holy  Fair. 
1798.    "Action  of   the  case,  for  giving 
her  a  dose  in  some  toddy,  to  intoxicate  and 
inflame  her  passions." — Boots's  Reports,  i. 
80. 

1804. 
" .  .  .  .  I've  nae  fear  for  't ; 
For  siller,  faith,  ye  ne'er  did  care  for  't. 
Unless  to  help  a  needful  body, 
An'  get  an  antrin  glass  o'  toddy." 

TannaMll,  Epistle  to  James  Ban: 

Toddy-bird,  s.  We  do  not  kno-w 
for  certain  what  bird  is  meant  by  tMs 
name  in  the  quotation.  TJie  nest 
would  seem  to  point  to  tbe  Baya,  or 
Weaver-bird  {Plnceus  Baya,  Blytb) ; 
but  tbe  size  alleged  is  absurd;  it  is 
probably  a  blunder. 

c.  1750-60.  "  It  is  in  this  tree  (palmyra  or 
"brab,  q.v.)  that  the  toddy-birds,  so  called 
from  their  attachment  to  that  tree,  make 
their  exquisitely  curious  nests,  wrought 
out  of  the  thinnest  reeds  and  filaments  of 
branches,  with  an  inimitable  mechanism, 
and  are  about  the  bigness  of  a  partridge  (?) 
The  birds  themselves  are  of  no  value  .  .  .  ." 
— Grose,  i.  48. 

Toddy-Cat,  s.  This  name  is  in 
S.  India  applied  to  the  Paradoxurus 
Musanga,  Jerdon.  It  infests  houses, 
especially  where  there  is  a  ceiling  of 
cloth,  (see  chutt).  Its  name  is  given 
from  its  fondness,  real  or  supposed, 
for  pahn-juice. 

Tola,  s.  An  Indian  weight  (chiefly 
of  gold  or  silver),  not  of  extreme  an- 
tiquity. Hind,  tola  (Sansk.  tula,  a 
balance,  tul  to  lift  up,  to  weigh). 
The  Hindu  scale  is  8  rattis  (q.v.)  =1 
masha,  12  mashas  =  1  tola.  Thus  the 
tola  was  equal  to  96  rattis.  The 
proper  weight  of  the  rattl,  which  was 
the  old  Indian  unit  of  weight,  has 
been  determined  by  Mr.  E.  Thomas  as 
1'75  grains,  and  the  medieval  tanga 
which  was  the  prototj'pe  of  the  rupee 
was  of  100  rattis  weight.  "  But  .  .  . 
the  factitious  rattl  of  the  Muslims  was 
merely  an  aliquot  part — ^  of  the  com- 
paratively recent  tola,  and  g^  of  the 
newly  devised  rupee." 

By  the  Eegulation  VII.  of  1833, 
putting  the  British  India  coinage  on 
its  present  footing  (see  under  Seer) 


the  tola  weighing  180  grs.,  which  is 
also  the  weight  of  the  rupee,  is 
established  by  the  same  regulation,  as 
the  unit  of  the  system  of  weights,  80 
tolas  =  1  ser,  40  sers  =  1  maund. 

1563.  "  I  knew  a  secretary  of  Nizamoxa, 
a  native  of  Corajon,  who  ate  every  day 
three  tollas  (of  opmm),  which  is  the  weight 
of  ten  cruzados  and  a  half ;  but  this  Cora- 
9oni  (Khorasani),  though  he  was  a  man  of 
letters  and  a  great  scribe  and  official,  was 
always  nodding  or  sleeping." — Garcia,  i. 
1556. 

1610.  "  A  Tole  is  a  rupee  challany  of 
silver,  and  ten  of  these  Toles  are  the  value 
of  one  of  gold." — Hawkins,  in  Purclias,  i. 
217. 

1615-16.  "  Two  tole  and  a  half  being  an 
ounce." — Sir  T.  Roe,  in  Piirchas,  i.  545. 

Tomaun,  s.  A  Mongol  word,  sig- 
nifying 10,000,  and  constantly  used  m 
the  histories  of  the  Mongol  dynasties 
for  a  division  of  an  army  theoretically 
consisting  of  that  number.  But  its 
modem  application  is  to  a  Persian 
money,  at  the  present  time  worth 
about  7s.  6d.  Till  recently  it  was  only 
a  money  ^of  account,  representing 
10,000  dinars ;  the  latter  also  having 
been  in  Persia  for  centuries  only  a 
money  of  account,  constantly  degen- 
erating in  value.  The  tomaun  in 
Pryer's  time  (1677)  is  reckoned  by  him 
as  equal  to  £3. 6s.  8d.  P.  deUa  Valle's 
estimate  60  years  earlier  would  give 
about  £4.  10s.  Od.,  and  is  perhaps 
loose  and  too  high.  Sir  T.  Herbert's 
valuation  (5  X  13s.  8d.)  is  the  same  as 
Fryer's. 

In  the  first  two  of  the  following 
quotations  we  have  the  word  in  the 
Tartar  military  sense,  for  a  division  of 
10,000  men : 

1298.  "You  see  when  a  Tartar  prince 
goes  forth  to  war,  he  takes  with  him,  say, 
100,000  horse  ....  they  call  the  corps  of 
100,000  men  a  Tuc  ;  that  of  10,000  they 
call  a  To-man."— Marco  Polo,  Bk.  i.,  ch.  54. 
c.  1347.  "I  was  informed  .  .  .  that 
when  the  Kan  assembled  his  troops,  and 
called  the  array  of  his  forces  together, 
there  were  with  him  100  divisions  of  horse, 
each  composed  of  10,000  men,  the  chief 
of  whom  was  called  Amir  Tuman,  or  lord 
of  10,000."— Ji»  Batuta,  iv.  299-300. 

A  form  of  the  Tartar  word  seems  to  have 
passed  into  Kussian  :  .       ,       , 

c  1559.  "One  thousand  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  people  is  called  Tissutze  .-like- 
wise ten  thousand  in  a  single  word  Tma: 
twenty  thousand,  Suuetma,:  thirty  thou- 
sand, Titma."—Herberstein,  Delia  Moscovia, 
Bamusio,  iii.  159. 

1619.     "  L'ambasciadore  Indiano  .... 
z  z  2 


TOMBACK. 


708 


TONGA. 


ordinb  che  donasse  a  tutti  un  tomano,  oiofe 
dieoi  zeoohini  per  uno." — P.  della  Valle,  ii. 
22. 

c.  1630.  "But  how  miserable  so  ere  it 
seemes  to  others,  the  Persian  Ejlng  makes 
many  happy  harrests ;  filling  every  yeere 
his  insatiate  coffers  with  above  350,000 
Tomans  (a  Toman  is  iive  markes  sterlin)." 
—Sir  T.  Herbert,  p.  225. 

1677.  " .  .  .  .  Receipt  of  Custom  (at 
Gombroon)  for  which  he  pays  the  King 
yearly  Twenty-two  thousand  Thomands, 
every  Thomand  making  Three  pound  and 
a  Noble  in  our  Acoompt,  Half  which  we 
have  a  Eight  to."— I'ryer,  222. 

1711.  "Camels,  Houses,  &c.,  are  gene- 
rally sold  by  the  Tomand,  which  is  200 
Shahees  or  50  Abassees ;  and  they  usually 
reckon  their  Estates  that  way ;  such  a  man 
is  worth  so  many  Tomands,  as  we  reckon 
by  Pounds  in  England." — Lockyer,  229. 

Toiuback,  s.  An  alloy  of  copper 
and  zinc,  i.e.,  a  particular  modification 
of  brass,  formerly  imported  from  Indo- 
Ohinese  countries.  Port,  tambaca, 
from  Malay  tamhaga  and  tambaga, 
'  copper,'  -which,  is  again  from  Sansk. 
tamrika  and  tamra. 

1602,  "  Their  drummes  are  huge  pannes 
made  of  a  metall  called  Tombaga,  which 
makes  a  most  hellish  sound." — Scott,  Dis- 
course of  laua,  in  Furclias,  i.  180. 

1690.  "This  Tombac  is  a  kind  of  Metal, 
whose  scarcity  renders  it  more  valuable 
than  Gold.  .  .  .  'Tis  thought  to  be  a  kind 
of  natural  Compound  of  Gold,  Silver,  and 
Brass,  and  in  some  places  the  mixture  is 
very  E.ich,  as  at  Borneo,  and  the  Moneilloes, 
in  others  more  allayed,  as  at  Siam." — 
Ovitigton,  510, 

1759.  "  The  Prodvxtions  of  this  Country 
(Siam)  are  prodigious  quantities  of  Grain, 
Cotton,  Benjamin  ....  and  Tambanck." 
— In  Dalrymple,  i.  119. 

Tom-tom,  s.  Tamtam,  a  native 
drum.  The  word  comes  from  India, 
and  is  chiefly  used  there.  Forbes 
[Ras-Mala,  ii.  401)  says  the  thing  is  so 
called  because  used  by  criers  who  beat 
it  twm-tdm,  '  place  by  place,'  i.e.  first 
at  one  place,  then  at  another.  But  it 
is  rather  an  onomatopoeia,  not  belong- 
ing to  any  language  in  particular.  In 
Ceylon  it  takes  the  form  tamattama,  in 
Malay  it  is  ton-ton,  all  with  the  same 
meaning. 

In  French  the  word  tamtam  is  used, 
not  for  a  drum  of  any  kind,  but  for  a 
Chinese  gong  (q-v-)  M.  Littr^  how- 
ever, in  the  Supplement  to  his  Diet., 
remarks  that  this  use  is  erroneous. 

1693.  "It  is  ordered  that,  to-morrow 
morning  the  Choultry  Justices  do  cause 
the  Tom  Tom  to  be  beat  through  aU  the 


Streets  of  the  Black  Town   .  ."—In  Wheeler, 
i.  268. 

1711.  "Their  small  Pipes,  and  Tom 
Toms,  instead  of  Harmony  made  the  Dis- 
cord the  greater." — Loekyer,  235. 

1755.     In  the  Calcutta  Mayor's  expense* 
we  find : 
"  Tom  Tom,  E..  1   1  0."— In  Long,  56. 

1764.  "  You  will  give  strict  orders  to 
the  Zemindars  to  furnish  Oil  and  Musshauls, 
and  Tom  Toms  and  Fikemen,  &c.,  according 
to  custom." — Ibid.,  391. 

1770.  "...  An  instrument  of  brass  which 
the  Europeans  lately  borrowed  from  the 
Turks  to  add  to  their  military  music,  and 
which  is  called  a  tarn"  (!), — Abhi  Raynal 
(tr.  1777),  i.  30. 

1789.  "  An  harsh  kind  of  music  from  a 
tom-tom  or  drum,  accompanied  by  a  loud 
rustic  pipe,  soiinds  from  different  parties 
throughout  the  throng  .  .  ." — Munro,  Nar- 
rative, 73. 

1804.  "I  request  that  they  may  be 
hanged ;  and  let  the  cause  of  their  punish- 
ment be  published  in  the  bazar  by  beat  of 
tom-tom." — Wellington,  iii.  186. 

1824.  "The  Mahrattas  in  my  vicinity 
kept  up  such  a  confounded  noise  with  the 
tamtams,  cymbals,  and  pipes,  that  to  sleep 
was  impossible." — Seely,  oh.  iv. 

1836.  "  'Did  you  ever  hear  a  tom-tom. 
Sir  ? '  sternly  replied  the  Captain  .  .  . 

'  A  what  ? '  asked  Hardy,  rather  taken, 
aback. 

'A  tom-tom.' 

'  Never ! ' 

'  Nor  a  gum-gum  ? ' 

'  Never ! ' 

'  What  is  a  gum-gum  ? '  eagerly  iuquirecl 
several  young  .ladies." — Sketches  by  Boz, 
The  Steam  Excursion. 

1862.  "The  first  musical  instruments 
were  without  doubt  percussive  sticks,  cala- 
bashes, tomtoms." — Herbert  Spencer,  First 
Principles,  356.  ^ 

1881.  "  The  tom-tom  ia  ubiquitous.  It 
knows  no  rest.  It  is  content  with  depriving 
man  of  his,  It  selects  by  preference  the 
hours  of  the  night  as  the  time  for  its  malign 
influence  to  assert  its  most  potent  sway. 
It  reverberates  its  dull  unmeaning  mono- 
tones through  the  fitful  dreams  which  sheer 
exhaustion  brings.  It  inspires  delusive 
hopes  by  a  brief  lull  only  to  break  forth 
with  refreshed  vigour  into  wilder  ecstaoies 
of  maniacal  fury — accompanied  with  nasal 
incantations  and  protracted  howls  .  .  ." — 
Overland  Times  of  India,  April  14th. 

Tonga,  s.  A  kind  of  light  and  small 
two-wheeled  vehicle.  Hind,  tangd.  The 
word  has  become  f  amiliq,r  of  late  years, 
owing  to  the  use  of  the  tonga  in  a 
modified  form  on  the  roads  leading  up 
to  Simla  and  Darjeeling. 

1874.  "  The  villages  in  this  part  of  the 
country  are  usually  superior  to  those  in 
Poona  or  ShoKpur,  and  the  people  appear 


TONIGATOHY. 


709 


TOOLHY. 


to  be  in  good  ciroumstanceB  ....  The 
custom  too,  which  is  common,  of  driving 
light  Tongas  drawn  by  ponies  or  oxen 
points  to  the  same  conclusion." — Settlement 
Report  of  Ndsik. 

1879.  "  A  tongha  dak  has  at  last  been 
started  between  Raj  pore  and  Dehra.  The 
first  tongha  took  only  5^  hours  from  Eajpore 
to  Saharunpore." — Pioneer  Mail, 

1880.  "In  the  (Times)  of  the  19th  of 
April  we  are  told  that  'Syud  Mahomed 
Padshah  has  repulsed  the  attack  on  his  fort 
instigated  by  certain  moollahs  of  tonga  d&k ' 
....  Is  the  relentless  tonga  a  region  of 
country  or  a  religious  organization  ?  .  .  .  . 
The  original  telegram  appears  to  have  con- 
templated a  full  stop  after  '  certain  mool- 
lahs.' Then  came  an  independent  sentence 
about  the  tonga  ddk  working  admirably 
between  Peshawur  and  Jellalabad,  but  the 
sub-editor  of  the  Times,  interpreting  the 
message  referred  to,  made  sense  of  it  in  the 
way  we  have  seen,  associating  the  ominous 
mystery  with  the  moollahs,  and  helping  out 
the  other  sentence  with  some  explanatory 
ideas  of  his  own." — Pioneer  Mail,  June 
10th. 

1881.  "Bearing  in  mind  Mr.  Framji's 
extraordinary  services,  notably  those  ren- 
dered during  the  mutiny,  and  .  .  .  that  he  is 
orippled  for  life  ...  by  wounds  received 
while  gallantly  defending  the  mail  tonga 
cart  in  which  he  was  travelling,  when 
attacked  by  dacoits  .  .  .  ." — Letter  from 
Bombay  Govt,  to  Govt,  of  India,  17th  June, 
1881. 

Tonicatchy,  Tunnyketcli,  s.  In 
Madras  this  is  the  name  of  the  domes- 
tic water-carrier,  who  is  generally  a 
woman,  and  acts  as  a  kind  of  under 
lousemaid.  It  is  a  corr.  of  Tamil 
tannir-kdssi,  an  ahbreviation  of  tannlr- 
Icdsatti,  '-water-woman.' 

0.  1780.  "  '  Voudriez-vous  me  permettre 
de  faire  ce  trajet  avec  mes  gens  et  mes 
bagages,  qui  ne  consistent  qu'en  deux 
malles,  quatre  caisses  de  vin,  deux  ballots 
de  toiles,  et  deux  femmes,  dont  I'une  est 
ma  cuisiiiiire,  et  I'autre,  ma  tannie  karetje 
ou  porteuse  d'eau.' " — Haafner,  i.  242. 

1792.  "  The  Armenian  .  .  .  now  mounts 
a  bit  of  blood  .  .  .  and  .  .  .  dashes  the 
mud  about  through  the  streets  of  the  Black 
Town,  to  the  admiration  and  astonishment 
of  the  Tawny-kertches.  "—ilfffldms  Courier, 
26th  April. 

Tonjon,  and  vulg.  Tomjolm,  s.    A 

sort  of  sedan  or  portable  chair.  It  is  (at 
least  in  the  Bengal  Presidency)  carried 
like  a  palankin  by  a  single  pole  and 
four  bearers,  whereas  a  jampan  il-y-) 
for  use  in  a  hilly  country  has  two  poles 
like  a  European  sedan,  each  pair  of 
bearers  bearing  it  by  a  stick  between 
the  poles,  to  which  the  latter  are 
slung. 


We  cannot  tell  what  the  origin  of 
this  word  is,  nor  explain  the  etjonology 
given  by  Williamson  below,  unless  it 
IS  intended  for  '  tham-jangh,'  which 
might  mean  'support-thigh.'  The 
word  is  perhaps  one  adopted  from  some 
transgangetic  language. 

Mr.  Platts  in  his  new  Hindustani 
Diet.  (1884)  gives  as  forms  in  that 
language  tamjham  and  tdmjdn. 

A  rude  conve5'ance  of  this  kind  in 
Malabar  is  described  by  Col.  Welsh 
under  the  name  of  a  'Tellioherry 
chair '  (ii.  40). 

c.  1804.  "  I  had  a  tonjon,  or  open  palan- 
quin, in  which  I  rode." — Mrs.  Sherwood, 
Autdbiog.,  283. 

1810.  "About  Dacca,  Chittagong,  Tip- 
perah,  and  other  mountainous  parts,  a  very 
light  kind  of  conveyance  is  in  use,  called  a 
taum-jaung,  i.e.  'a support  to  the  feet.'  " — 
Williamson,  V.  M.,  i.  322-3. 

,,  "Some  of  the  party  at  the  tents 
sent  a  tonjon,  or  open  chair,  carried  like  a 
palankeen,  to  meet  me." — Maria  Graham, 
166. 

1829.  "I  had  been  conveyed  to  the  hill 
in  Hanson's  tonjon,  which  differs  only  from 
a  palanquin  in  being  like  the  body  of  a  gig 
with  a  head  to  it."— Mem.  of  Col.  Mountain, 
88. 

1839.  "He  reined  up  his  ragged  horse, 
facing  me,  and  dancing  about  till  I  had 
passed ;  then  he  dashed  past  me  at  full 
gaUop,  wheeled  round,  and  charged  my 
tonjon,  bending  down  to  his  saddlebow, 
pretending  to  throw  a  lance,  showing  his 
teeth,  and  uttering  a  loud  quack ! " — Letters 
from  Madras,  290. 

Toolsy,  s.  The  holy  Basil  of  the 
Hindus [Ocimurn,  sanctum,  L.),  Sansk. 
tulsi  or  tulasl,  frequently  planted  in  a 
vase  upon  a  pedestal  of  masonry  in  the 
vicinity  of  Hindu  temples  or  dwellings. 
Sometmies  the  ashes  of  deceased 
relatives  are  preserved  in  these 
domestic  shrines.  The  practice  is 
alluded  to  by  !Fr.  Odoric  as  in  use  at 
Tana,  near  Bombay  (see  Cathay,  i.  59, 
c.  1322);  and  it  is  accurately  described 
by  the  later  eeclesiastic  quoted  below. 
See  also  Ward's  Hindus,  ii.  203.  The 
plant  has  also  a  kind  of  sanctity  in 
the  Greek  Church,  and  a  character  for 
sanitary  value  at  least  on  the  shores 
of  the  Mediterranean  generally. 

1672.  "Almost  all  the  Hindus  .  .  .  . 
adore  a  plant  like  our  Basilica  gentile,  but 
of  more  pungent  odour  ....  Every  one 
before  his  house  has  a  little  altar,  girt  with 
a  wall  half  an  ell  high,  in  the  middle  of 
which  they  erect  certain  pedestals  like 
little  towers,  and  in  these  the  shrub  is 
grown.     They  recite  their  prayers  daily 


TOOMONGONG. 


710 


TOOTNAGUE. 


before  it,  with  repeated  prostrations, 
sprinklings  of  water,  &o.  There  are  also 
many  of  these  maintained  at  the  bathing- 
places,  and  in  the  courts  of  the  pagodas." — 
P.  Vinoenzo  Maria,  300. 

1673.  '"They  plaster  Cow-dung  before 
their  Doors  ;  and  so  keep  themselves  clean, 
having  a  little  place  or  two  built  up  a  Toot 
Square  of  Mud,  where  they  plant  Cala- 
minth,  or  (by  them  called)  lulce,  which 
they  worship  every  Morning,  and  tend  with 
Diligence." — Fryer,  199. 

1842.  "Veueram  a  planta  ohamada 
Tolosse,  por  dizerem  4  do  pateo  dos  Deoses, 
e'  por  isso  6  commun  no  pateo  de  suas 
casas,  e  todas  as  manhaa  Ihe  vao  tributar 
venerajao." — Annaes  Maritimos,  iii.  453. 

1872.  "At  the  head  of  the  gh^t,  on 
either  side,  is  a  sacred  tulasi  plant  .  .  . 
placed  on  a  high  pedestal  of  masonry." — 
Govinda  Samanta,  i.  18. 

Toomongong.  A  Malay  title,  es- 
pecially known  as  borne  by  one  of 
the  chaefs  of  Jobor,  from  ■whom  the 
Island  of  Singapore  was  purchased. 
The  Sultans  of  Jobor  are  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  old  Mabommedan 
dynasty  of  Malacca,  which  took  refuge 
in  Jobor,  and  the  adjoining  islands  (ia- 
cluding  Bintang  especially),  when  ex- 
pelled by  Albuquerque  in  1511,  whilst 
the  Tumartggung  was  a  minister  who 
had  in  Pesbwa  fashion  appropriated 
the  power  of  the  Sultan,  with  heredi- 
tary tenure :  and  this  chief  now  liyes, 
we  believe,  at  Singapore.  Crawfurd 
says  :  '  The  word  is  most  probably 
Javanese,  and  in  Java  is  the  title  of  a 
class  of  nobles,  not  of  an  office  '  {Malay 
Did.  s.v.) 

1884.  "Singapore  had  originally  been 
purchased  from  two  Malay  chiefs ;  the 
Sultan  and  Tumangong  of  Johore.  The 
former,  when  Sir  Stamford  Baffles  entered 
into  the  arrangement  with  them,  was  the 
titular  sovereign,  whilst  the  latter,  who 
held  an  hereditary  office,  was  the  real 
ruler." — Cavenagh,  Eeminis.  of  an  Indian 
Official,  273. 

Toon,  Toon- wood,  s.  The  tree  and 
timber  of  the  Ccdrela  Toona,  Eoxb. 
N.O.  Meliaceae,  Hind,  tun,  and  i-j,n, 
Skt.  tunna.  The  timber  is  like  a  poor 
mahogany,  and  it  is  commonly  used 
for  furniture  and  fine  joiner's  work  in 
many  parts  of  India.  It  is  identified 
by  Bentham  with  the  Bed  Cedar  of 
N.  S.  Wales  and  Queensland  {Cedrela 
australis,  P.  MueUer).  *  A  ep.  of  the 
same  genus  (0.  sinensis)  is  called  in 
Chinese  cKun,  which  looks  like  the 
same  word. 

"  Brandis,  Forest  Floi'a,  73, 


1810.  ' '  The  toon,  or  country  mahogany, 
which  comes  from  Bengal  »  .  .  ." — Mana 
Graham,  101. 

1837.  "  KoseUini  informs  us  that  there 
is  an  Egyptian  harp  at  Florence,  of  which 
the  wood  is  what  is  commonly  called 
E.  Indian  mahogany  {Athenaeum,  22d  July, 
1837).  This  may  be  Cedrela  Toona."— 
Boyle's  Hindu  Medicine,  30. 

Toorkey,  s.  A  TurM  horse,  i.e. 
from  Turkestan.  Marco  Polo  uses 
what  is  practically  the  same  word  for 
a  horse  from  the  Turcoman  horse- 
breeders  of  Asia  Minor. 

1298.  "...  the  Turcomans  .  .  .  dwell 
among  mountains  and  downs  where  they 
find  good  pasture,  for  their  occupation  is 
cattle-keeping.  Excellent  horses,  known 
as  Xnrquans,  are  reared  in  their  country 
.  .  ."—Marco  Polo,  Bk.  i.  oh.  2. 

1678.     ' '  Eour  horses  bought  for  the  Com- 
pany— Pagodas. 
One  young  Arab  at  .  .        .         160 
One  old  Turkey  at      .        .  40 
One  Atchein  at    .        .        .  20 
One  of  this  country  at         .  20 

240" 

Fort  St.  George  Consultations,  6th  March, 
in  Ifotes  and  Extracts,  Madras,  1871. 

1782.  "Wanted  one  or  two  Tanyans 
(see  Tangun)  rising  six  years  old.  Wanted 
also  a  Bay  Toorkey,  or  Bay  Tazd  Horse 
for  a  Buggy  .  .  ." — India  Gazette,Fe\).  9th. 

„  "To  be  disposed  of  at  Ghyretty 
...  a  Buggy,  almost  new  ...  a  pair  of 
uncommonly  beautiful  spotted  Toorkays." 
—Id.  March  2. 

Tootnague,  s.  Port,  tutenaga. 
This  word  appears  to  have  two  differ- 
ent applications,  a.  a  Chinese  aUoy 
of  copper,  zinc,  and  nickel,  sometimes 
called  '  white  copper '  {i.e.  peh-tung  of 
the  Chinese).  The  finest  qualities  are 
alleged  to  contain  arsenic*  The  best 
comes  from  Yunnan,  an^  Mr.  Joubert 
of  the  Gamier  Expedition,  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  it  was  produced  by 
a  direct  mixture  of  the  ores  in  the 
furnace,  t  b.  It  is  used  in  Indian 
trade  in  the  same  loose  way  that  spelter 
is  used,  for  either  zinc  or  pewter  {peh.-^ 
yuen,  or  '  white  lead '  of  the  Chinese). 

The  base  of  the  word  is  no  doubt  the 
Pers.  tutia,  an  oxide  of  zinc,  but  the  for- 
mation of  the  word  is  obscure.  Possibly 


*  St.  Julien  et  P.  Cltcimxdon,  Industries  An- 
eiennes  et  Modernes  de  I' Empire  CMnois,  1869,  p.  75. 
Wells  Williams  says  :  "  The  peh-tung  argentan,  or 
white  copper  of  the  Chinese,  is  an  alloy  of  copper 
40-4,  zinc  25-4,  nickel  31'6,  and  iron  2-6,  and 
occasionally  a  little  silver ;  these  proportions  are 
nearly  those  of  German  silver." — Middle  Ki/ngdcm, 
ed.  1883,  ii.  19. 

t  Voyage  d'Exploration,  ii.  160. 


TOPAZ. 


711 


TOPAZ. 


the  last  syllable  is  merely  an  adjective 
affix,  in  •wldcli  way  ndk  is  used  in 
Persian.  Or  it  may  be  ndga  in  tbe 
sense  of  lead,  whicb  is  one  of  the 
senses  given  by  Sbakespear.  In  one 
of  the  quotations  below  tidenague  is 
confounded  with  calin  (see  Calay). 
Moodeen  Sherifi  gives  as  synonjTnes 
for  zinc,  Tarn,  tuttanagam,  Tel.  tuttu- 
nagam,  Mahr.  and  Guz.  tutti-ndga. 

&T  G.  Staunton  is  curiously  wrong 
ia  supposing  (as  his  mode  of  writing 
seems  to  imply)  that  tutenague  is  a 
Chinese  word. 

1605.  "4500  Pikals  of  Tintenaga  (for 
liatenaga)  or  Spelter." — In  Valentijn,  v. 
329. 

1644,  "That  which  they  export  (from 
Cochin  to  Orissa)  is  pepper,  although  it  is 
■prohihited,  and  all  the  drugs  of  the  south, 
with  Callaym,  Tutunaga,  wares  of  China 
and  Portugal ;  jewelled  ornaments  ;  but 
much  less  nowadays,  for  the  reasons  already 
stated  .  .  ."—Bocarro,  MS.,  f.  316. 

1675.  "...  from  thence  with  Dollars 
to  China  for  Sugar,  Tea,  Porcelane,  Lac- 
cared  Ware,  Quicksilver,  Tuthinag,  and 
Copper  .  .  ." — Fryer,  86. 

1679.  Letter  from  Dacca  reporting  .  .  . 
"that  Dacca  is  not  a  good  market  for  Gold, 
Copper,  Lead,  Tin,  or  Tutenague." — Fort 
St.  George  Consultations,  Oct.  3l,  in  Notes 
and  Extracts,  Madras,  1871. 

1727.  "Most  of  the  Spunge  in  China 
had  pernicious  Qualities  because  the  Sub- 
terraneous Grounds  were  stored  with 
Minerals,  as  Copper,  Quicksilver,  AUom, 
Toothenaque,  &c." — A.  Sam.,  ii.  223. 

1750.  "A  sort  of  Cash  made  of  Toothe- 
nague  is  the  only  Currency  of  the  Country." 
—Some  Ac.  of  Cochin  China,  by  Mr.  Robert 
Sirsop,  in  Dalrymple,  i.  245. 

1780.  "At  Quedah,  there  is  a  trade  for 
caUn  or  tutenague  ...  to  export  to  diffe- 
rent parts  of  the  Indies." — Dunn,  Ne^o 
Directory,  5th  ed.  338. 

1797.  "  Tu-te-nag  is,  properly  speaking, 
zinc,  extracted  from  a  rich  ore  or  calamine ; 
the  ore  is  powdered  and  mixed  with  char- 
coal dust,  and  placed  in  earthen  jars  over 
a  slow  fire,  by  means  of  which  the  metal 
rises  in  form  of  vapour,  in  a  common  dis- 
tilling apparatus,  and  afterwards  is  con- 
densed in  water." — Staunton's  Acct.  of  Lord 
Macartney's  Embassy  (4to  ed.)  ii.  540. 

Topaz,  Topass,  &o.  s.  A  name 
used  in  the  17th  and  ISth  centuries 
for  dark-skinned  or  half-caste  claim- 
ants of.  Portuguese  descent,  and 
Christian  profession.  Its  application 
is  generally,  though  not  universally,  to 
soldiers  of  this  class,  and  it  is  possible 
that  it  was  originally  a  corruption  of 
the  Pers.  (from  Turkish)  tup-cM,  a 
gunner.      Various  other   etymologies 


have  however  been  given.  That  given 
by  Orme  below  (and  put  forward 
doubtfully  by  Wilson)  from  topi,  '  a 
hat,'  has  a  good  deal  of  plausibility, 
and  even  if  the  former  etymology  be 
the  true  origin,  it  is  probable  that  this 
one  was  often  in  the  minds  of  those 
using  the  term,  as  its  true  connotation. 
It  may  have  some  corroboration  not 
only  in  the  fact  that  Europeans  are  to 
this  day  often  spoken  of  by  the  natives 
(with  a  shade  of  disparagement)  as 
Topi-walas  (q-v.)  or  '  Hat-men,'  but 
also  in  the  pi-ide  commonly  taken  by 
all  persons  claiming  European  blood 
in  wearing  a  hat ;  indeed  Fra  Paolino 
tells  us  that  this  class  called  themselves 
gente  de  chapeo  (see  also  the  quotation 
below  from  Ovington).  Possibly 
however  this  was  merely  a  misrender- 
ing  of  topaz  from  the  assumed  etymo- 
logy. The  same  Fra  Paolino,  with  his 
usual  fertility  in  error,  propounds  in 
another  passage  that  topaz  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  do-Widshiya,  '  two-tongued ' 
(in  fact  is  another  form  of  dubash, 
q.v.),  viz.,  using  Portuguese  and  a 
debased  vernacular  (pp.  50  and  144). 

The  Topaz  on  board  ship  is  the 
sweeper,  who  is  at  sea  frequently  of 
this  class. 

1602.  "  The  12th  ditto  we  saw  to  sea- 
ward another  Champaigne  (Sampan)  wherein 
were  20  men,  Mestijos  and  Toupas."— Fare 
Spilbergen's  Voyage,  p.  34  (pub.  1648). 

1673.  "To  the  Fort  then  belonged  300 
English,  and  400  Topazes,  or  Portugal  Fire- 
men."— Fryer,  66. 

In  his  glossarial  Index  Pryer  gives  "  To- 
pazes, Musketeers." 

1680.  "  It  is  resolved  and  ordered  to 
entertain  about  100  Topasses,  or  Black 
Portuguese,  into  pay."— In  Wheeler,  i.  121. 

1686.  "  It  is  resolved,  as  soon  as  Enghsh 
soldiers  can  be  provided  suflncient  for  the 
garrison,  that  all  Topasses  be  disbanded, 
and  no  more  entertained,  since  there  is 
little  dependance  on  them." — In  do.,  159. 

1690.  "A  Report  spread  abroad,  that  a 
Eich  Moor  Ship  belonging  to  one  Abdal 
Ghaford,  was  taken  by  Hat-men,  that  is, 
in  their  (the  Moors)  Dialect,  Europeans."— 
Ovington,  411. 

1705.  "...  Topases,  qui  sont  des  gens 
du  pais  qu'on  Hive  et  qu'on  habille  k  la 
Francoise,  lesquels  ont  esti  instruits  dans 
la  Keligion  Catholique  par  quelques  uns  de 
nos  Missionnaires." — Luillier,  p.  45-46. 

1711.  "The  Garrison  consists  of  about 
250  Soldiers,  at  91  Fanhams,  or  11.  2s.  9d. 
per  Month,  and  200  Topasses,  or  black 
Mungrel  Portuguese,  at  50,  or  52  Fanhams 
per  Month."— ioc*2/er,  14. 

1727.     "Some  Portuguese  are  called  To- 


TOPAZ. 


712 


TOPE. 


passes  .  .  .  will  be  served  by  none  but 
Portuguese  Priests,  because  they  indulge 
them  more  and  their  Villany." — A.  Bam. 

1745.  "  Les  Portugais  et  les  autrea 
Catholiques  qu'on  nomme  Mestices  et 
Topases,  ^galement  comme  les  naturels 
du  Pays  y  viennent  sans  distinction  pour 
aasister  aux  Divins  mystferes." — Norhert,  ii. 
31. 

1747.  "The  oflScers  upon  coming  in 
report  their  People  in  general  behaved 
very  well,  and  could  not  do  more  than 
they  did  with  such  a  handful  of  men 
against  the  Porce  the  Enemy  had,  being 
as  they  believe  at  least  to  be  one  thousand 
Europeans,  besides  Topasses,  Coffrees,  and 
Seapoys,  altogether  about  Two  Thousand 
(2000).  "—MS'.  Consultatiom  at  Ft.  St.  David, 
lat  March.     (In  India  Office. ) 

1749.  "  600  effective  Europeans  would 
not  have  cost  more  than  that  Crowd  of  use- 
less Topasses  and  Peons  oi  which  the  Major 
Part  of  our  Military  has  of  late  been  com- 
posed."— In  A  Letter  to  a  Proprietor  of  the 
E.  I.  Company,  p.  57. 

„  "  The  Topasses  of  which  the  maj  or 
Part  of  the  Garrison  consisted,  every  one 
that  knows  Madrass  knows  it  to  be  a 
black,  degenerate,  wretched  Kace  of  the 
antient  Portuguese,  as  proud  and  bigotted 
as  their  Ancestors,  lazy,  idle,  and  vitious 
withal,  and  for  the  most  Part  as  weak  and 
feeble  in  Body  as  base  in  Mind,  not  one 
in  ten  possessed  of  any  of  the  necessary 
Requisites  for  a  Soldier." — lb.  App.,  p.  103. 

17.o6.  "...  in  this  plight,  from  half  an 
hour  after  eleven  till  near  two  in  the  morn- 
ing, I  sustained  the  weight  of  a  heavy 
man,  with  his  knees  on  my  back,  and  the 
pressure  of  his  whole  body  on  my  head ;  a 
Dutch  sergeant,  who  had  taken  his  seat 
upon  my  left  shoulder,  and  a  Topaz  bear- 
ing on  my  right." — HolwelVs  Narr.  of  the 
Black  Hole. 

1758.  "  There  is  a  distinction  said  to  be 
made  by  you  ....  which,  in  our  opinion, 
does  no  way  square  with  rules  of  justice 
and  equity,  and  that  is  the  exclusion  of 
Portuguese  topasses,  and  other  Christian 
natives,  from  any  share  of  the  money 
granted  by  the  Nawab." — Court's  Letter,  in 
Long,  133. 

0.  1785.  "  Topasses,  black  foot  soldiers, 
descended  from  Portuguese  marrying  na- 
tives, called  topasses  because  they  wear 
hats."' — Carraccioli's  Clive,  iv.  564. 

The  same  explanation  is  in  Orme,  i.  80. 

1787.  "...  Assuredly  the  mixture  of 
Moormen,  Eajahpoots,  Gentoos,  and  Ma- 
labars  in  the  same  corps  is  extremely  -bene- 
ficial *  *  I  have  also  recommended  the 
corps  of  Topasses  or  descendants  of  Euro- 
peans, who  retain  the  characteristic  quali- 
ties of  their  progenitors." — Col.  Fullarton's 
View  of  English  Interests  in  India,  222.  • 

1789.  "Topasses  are  the  sons  of  Euro- 
peans and  black  women,  or  low  Portuguese, 
who  are  trained  to  arms." — Munro,  Nwr- 
rative,  321. 

1817.     "  Topasses,  or  persons  whom  we 


may  denominate  Indo-Portugueee,  either 
the  mixed  produce  of  Portuguese  and  Indian 
parents,  or  converts  to  the  Portuguese,  from 
the  Indian,  faith."— J'.  Mill,  Hist.  iii.  19. 

Tope,  8.  This  word  is  used  in  three 
quite  distinct  senses,  from  distinct 
origins. 

a.  H.  top.  A  cannon.  This  is  Turk- 
ish top,  adopted  into  Persian  and  Hin- 
dustani. We  cannot  trace  it  further 
back. 

b.  A  grove  or  orchard,  and  in  Upper 
India  especially  a  mango-orchard.  The 
word  is  in  universal  use  by  the  English, 
but  is  quite  unknown  to  the  natives  of 
Upper  India.  It  is  in  fact  Tamil  tojpu, 
Telug.  tdpu,a,ni  must  have  been  carried 
to  Bengal  by  foreigners  at  an  early 
period  of  European  traffic.  But  Wilson 
is  curiously  mistaken  in  supposing  it 
to  be  in  common  use  in  Hindustan  by 
natives.  The  word  used  by  them  is 
iagJi. 

1673.  "...  flourish  pleasant  Tops  of 
Plantains,  Cocoes,  Guiavas." — Fryer,  40. 

,,  "The  Country  is  Sandy;  yet 
plentiful  in  Provisions ;  in  all  places,  Tops 
of  Trees."— Ibid.  41. 

1747.  "  The  Topes  and  Walks  of  Trees 
in  and  about  the  Bounds  will  furnish  them 
with  firewood  to  bum,  and  Clay  for  Bricks 
is  almost  everywhere." — lieport  of  a  Coundl 
of  War  at  Fort  St.  David,  in  Conm.  of  May 
5th,  MS.  in  India  Office. 

1754.  "  A  multitude  of  People  set  to  the 
work  finished  in  a  few  days  an  entrench- 
ment, vrith  a  stout  mud  wall,  at  a  place 
called  Pacquire's  Tope,  or  the  grove  of  the 
Facquire. "—Onrec,  i.  273. 

1799.  "Upon  looking  at  the  Tope  as  I 
came  in  just  now,  it  appeared  to  me,  that 
when  you  get  possession  of  the  bank  of  the 
Nullah,  you  have  the  Tope  as  a  matter  of 
course." — Wellington  Despatches,  i.  23. 

1809.  "...  behind  that  a  rich  country, 
covered  with  rice  fields  and  topes."— ii/. 
Valentia,'i.  557. 

1814.  "It. is  a  general  practice  when  a 
plantation  of  mango  trees  is  made,  to  dig  a 
well  on  one  side  of  it.  The  well  and  the 
tope  are  married,  a  ceremony  at  which  all 
the  village  attends,  and  large  sums  are 
often  expended." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.  iii.  56. 

C.  An  ancient  Buddhist  monument 
in  the  form  of  a  solid  dome.  The  word 
top  is  in  local  use  in  the  N.  W.  Punjab, 
where  ancient  monuments  of  this  kind 
occur,  and  appears  to  come  from  the 
Sansk.  stupa'  through  the  Pali  or 
Prakrit  thupo.*     The  word  was  first 

*  According  to  Sir  H.  Elliot  (i.  605),  Stvjn  in 
Icelandic  signifies  *  a  Tower.'  We  cannot  And  it 
in  Cleasby. 


TOPE-KHAN  A. 


713 


TOUCAN. 


introduoed  to  European  knowledge  by 
Mr.  Elphinstone  in  his  account  of  the 
Tope  of  Manikyala  in  the  Eawul 
Pindi  district. 

Tope-khana,  s.  The  Artillery, 
Artillery  Park,  or  Ordnance  De- 
partment, Turoo  -  Pers.  top-khana 
"cannon-house"  or  "cannon-depart- 
ment." The  word  is  the  same  that 
appears  so  often  in  reports  from  Con- 
stantinople as  the  Tophaneh.  Unless 
the  traditions  of  Donna  Tofana  are 
historical,  we  are  strongly  disposed 
to  suspect  that  Aqua  Tofana  may 
have  had  its  name  from  this  word. 

' '  Khan  Dowran  and  the  rest  of  the 
Omrahs,  with  their  forces,  and  all  the  King's 
Tope  couna,  kept  guard  round  the  Fort. " — 
(Beference  lost.) 

1765.  "  He  and  his  troops  knew  that  by 
the  treaohery  of  the  Tope  Khonnah  Droger 
(i.e.,  Sarogha),  the  cannon  were  loaded 
with  powder  only." — Holwell,  Hist.  Events, 
&c.,  i.  96. 

Topee,  s.  ■  A  hat,  Hind.  topi.  This 
is'  sometimes  referred  to  Port,  topo, 
'  the  top'  (also  tope,  '  a  top-knot,  and 
topete,  a  '  toupee'),  which  is  probably 
Teutonic,  identical  with  English  and 
Dutch  '  top,'  L.  German  topp,  French 
toupet,  &c.  But  there  is  also  a  simpler 
Hind,  word  top,  for  a  helmet  or  hat, 
and  the  quotation  from  the  Eoteiro 
Yooabulary  seems  to  show  that  the 
word  existed  in  India  when  the  Portu- 
guese first  arrived. 

With  the  usual  tendency  to  specialize 
foreign  words,  we  find  this  word  be- 
comes specialized  in  application  to  the 
sola  hat. 

1498.  In  the  vocabulary  {"  Este  he  a 
Imguajem  de  Calicut")  vre  have:  "barrete 
{i.e.  a  cap)  :  tupy." — jtoteiro,  118. 

The  following  expression  again,  in  the 
same  work,  seems  to  be  Portuguese,  and  to 
refer  to  some  mode  in  which  the  women's 
hair  was  dressed : 

„  "Trazem  em  a  moleera  huuns 
topetes  per  signal!  que  sam  Christaos." — Tb. 
62. 

1849.  "  Our  good  friend  Sol  came  down 
in  right  earnest  on  the  waste,  and  there  is 
need  of  many  a  fold  of  twisted-  muslin 
round  the  white  topi,  to  keep  off  his  impor- 
ixsaajay."— Dry  Leaves  from  Ymmg  Egypt,  2. 

1883.  "Topee,  a  solar  helmet."— TT^Js, 
Modern  Persia,  263. 

Topeewala,  s.  Hind,  topiwdld; 
'  one  who  wears  a  hat,'  generally  a 
European,  or  one  claiming  to  be  so. 
Formerly  by  Englishmen  it  was  habi- 
tually applied  to  the  dark  descendants 


of  the  Portuguese.  E.  Drummond 
says  that  in  his  time  (before  1808) 
Topeewala  and  PuggrywaJa  were  used 
in  Guzerat  and  the  Mahratta  country 
for  '  Europeans '  and  '  natives.' 

The  author  of  the  Persian  Life  of 
Hydur  Naik  (Or.  Tr.  Fund,  by  Miles) 
calls  Europeans  Kalah-posh,  i.e.  '  hat- 
wearers  '  (p.  85). 

1803.     "The  descendants  of  the  Portu- 

Siese  _.  .  .  .  unfortunately  their  ideas  of 
hristianity  are  so  imperfect  that  the  only 
mode  ^  they  hit  upon  of  displaying  their 
faith  is  by  wearing  hats  and  breeches." — 
Sydney  Smith,  Works,  3d  ed.  iii.  5. 

1874.  "...  you  will  see  that  he  _wiU 
not  be  able  to  protect  us.  All  topiwalas 
....  are  brothers  to  each  other.  The 
magistrates  and  the  judge  will  always 
decide  in  favour  of  their  white  brethren." — 
Govinda  Samdnta,  ii.  211. 

TorcuU,  s.  This  word  occurs  only 
in  Oastanheda.  It  is  the  Malayalam 
tiru-hoyil,  'temple.'  See  i.  253,  254; 
also  the  Eng.  Trans,  of  1582,  f.  151. 
In  fact,  in  the  1st  ed.  of  the  1st  book 
of  Oastanheda,  turcoU  occurs  where 
pagode  is  found  in  subsequent  editions. 

Toshaconna,  s.  P.  H.  toshaklidna. 
The  repository  of  articles  received  as 
presents,  or  intended  to  be  given  as 
presents,  attached  to  a  government- 
office,  or  great  man's  establishment. 
The  tosha-khdna  is  a  special  depart- 
ment attached  to  the  Foreign  Secre- 
tariat of  the  Government  of  India. 

1799.  "After  the  capture  of  Seringa- 
patam,  and  before  the  country  was  given 
over  to  the  Raja,  some  brass  swamies  (q.  v. ), 
which  were  in  the  toshekanah,  were  given 
to  the  brahmins  of  different  pagodas,  by 
order  of  Maoleod  and  the  General.  The 
prize-agents  require  payment  for  them." — 
Wellington,  i.  56. 

Tostdaun,  s.  Military  Hind,  tosddn 
for  a  cartouche-box.  The  word  appears 
to  be  properly  Pers.  toshadan,  '  provi- 
sion-holder,' a  wallet. 

Toty,  s.  Tamil- Oanarese,  toti ;  in 
S.  India  a  low-caste  man  who  in 
villages  receives  certain  allowances  for 
acting  as  messenger,  etc.,  for  the 
community. 

1730.  "II  y  a  dans  chaque  village  un 
homme  de  service,  appelM  Totti,  qui  est 
charg^  des  impositions  publiques." — Lettres 
Edif.,  xiii.  371. 

Toucan,  s.  This  name  is  very 
generally  misappKed  by  Eiiroi)eans  to 
the  various  species  of  Hornbill,  for- 


TBAGA. 


V14 


TBAVANCOItE. 


merly  all  styled  Buceros,  but  now 
subdivided  into  Tarious  genera.  Jerdon 
says :  ' '  They  (the  bombills)  are,  indeed, 
popularly  called  Toucans  tbrougbout 
India;  and  this  appears  to  be  their 
name  in  some  of  the  Malayan  isles ; 
the  word  signifying  'a  worker,' from 
the  noise  they  make."  This  would 
imply  that  the  term  did  originally 
belong  to  a  species  of  hombill,  and  not 
to  the  S.  American  Bhamphastes  or  Zy- 
godactyle.  Tuhang  is  really  in  Malay 
a  '  craftsman  or  artificer ' ;  but  the 
dictionaries  show  no  application  to  the 
bird. 

We  have  here,  in  fact,  a  remarkable 
instance  of  the  coincidences  which 
often  justly  perplex  etymologists,  or 
would  perplex  them  if  it  were  not  so 
much  their  habit  to  seize  on  one  solu- 
tion and  despise  the  others.  Not  only 
is  tuhang  in  Malay  '  an  artificer,'  but, 
as  Willoughby  tells  us,  the  Spaniards 
called  the  real  S.  American  toucan 
'  carpintero '  from  the  noise  he  makes. 
And  yet  there  seems  no  room  for 
doubt  that  Toucan  is  a  Brazilian  name 
for  a  Brazilian  bird.  See  the  quota- 
tions, and  especially  Thevet's,  with  its 
date. 

The  Toucan  is  described  by  Oviedo 
(c.l535),buthe  mentions  onlythe  name 
by  which  "  the  Christians  "  called  it, — 
in  Eamusio's  Italian  Picuto  {?  Beccuto  ; 
Sommario,  in  Bamusio,  iii.  f.  60). 

1558.  "  Sur  la  coste  de  la  marine,  la 
plus  frequete  marcliandise  est  le  plumage 
dVn  oyseau,  qu'ils  appellent  en  leur  langue 
Toucan,  lequel  descrivons  sommairement 
puis  qu'il  vient  it  propos.  Cest  oyseau  est 
de  la  -grandeur  d'vn  pigeon.  .  .  .  Au  reste 
cest  oyseau  est  merveiUeusement  difforme 
et  monstrueux,  ayant  le  bee  plus  gros  et 
plus  long  quasi  que  le  reste  du  corps." — 
I/es  SingvZaritez  de  la  France  Antarticque, 
autremcnt  nommUe  Amerique  .  .  .  Par  T. 
Andri  Theuet,  Natif  d'Angoulesme.  Paris, 
1558,  f.  91. 

1648.  "Tucaaa  sive  Toucan  Brasilien- 
sibus :  avis  pioae  aut  palumbi  magnitudine. 
.  .  .  Rostrum  habet  ingens  et  nonnumquam 
palmum  longum,  exterius  flavam.  .  .  . 
Mirum  est  autem  videri  possit  quomodo 
tantilla  avis  tarn  grande  rostrum  ferat; 
sed  levissimum  est." — GeorgI  Marcgravl 
de  Ideistad,  Hist.  Jfterum  Natur.  BrasiKae. 
Lib.  V.  cap.  xv.,  in  Hist.  Natur.  Brasil. 
Lugd.  Bat.  1648,  p.  217. 

See  also  ^^Wi)  Ald/rovandus,  Omitholog., 
lib.  xii.  cap.  19,  where  the  word  is  given 
toucham. 

Traga,  s.  The  extreme  form  of 
dhurna  (q.v.)  among  the  Eajputs  and 
connected  tribes,  in  which  the  com- 


plainant puts  himself,  or  some  member 
of  Ms  family,  to  torture  or  death,  as  a 
mode  of  bringing  vengeance  on  the 
oppressor. 

The  tone  adopted  by  some  persons 
and  papers  at  the  time  of  the  death  of 
the  great  Charles  Gordon,  tended  to 
imply  their  view  that,  his  death  was  a 
kind  of  traga  intended  to  bring  ven- 
geance on  those  who  had  sacrificed 
him. 

1803.  A  case  of  traga  is  recorded  in  Sir 
Jasper  NicolJ's  Journal,  at  the  capture  of 
Gawilgarh  by  Sir  A.  WeUesley.  See  note 
to  Wellington,  ed.  1837,  ii.  387. 

1813.  "Every  attempt  to  levy  an  assess- 
ment is  succeeded  by  the  Tarakaw,  a  most 
horrid  mode  of  murdering  themselves  and 
each  other." — Forbes,  Or.  Mem.,  ii.  91. 

1819.  For  an  affecting  story  of  Traga, 
see  Macmwdo,  in  So.  Lit.  Soc.  Trans.,  i. 
281. 

Tranquebar,  n.  j).  A  seaport  of 
S.  India,  which  was  in  the  possession 
of  the  Danes  till  1807,  when  it  was 
taken  by  England.  It  was  restored  to 
the  Danes  in  1814,  and  purchased 
from  them,  along  with  Serampore,  in 
1845.  The  true  name  is  said  to  be 
Tarangan-pddi,  'Sea-Town'  or 'Wave- 
town.' 

1610.  "The  members  of  the  Company 
have  petitioned  me,  that  inasmuch  as  they 
do  much  service  to  God  in  their  establish^ 
ment  at  Negapatam,  both  among  Portu- 
guese and  natives,  and  that  there  is  a 
settlement  of  newly  converted  Christians 
who  are  looked  after  by  the  catechumens 
of  the  parish  (freguezia)  of  Trangabar.  .  ." 
— King's  Letter,  in  lAvros  das  Moncoea,  p. 
285. 

Travancore,  n.  p.  The  name  of  a 
village  south  of  Trevandrum,  from 
which  the  reigning  dynasty  of  the 
kingdom  which  is  known  by  the 
name  has  been  called.  The  true  name 
is  said  to  be  Tiru-vidan-kodu,  short- 
ened to  Tiruvankodu. 

1553.  "And  at  the  place  called  Tra- 
vanoor,  where  this  Kingdom  of  Coulam 
terminates,  there  begins  another  Kingdom 
taking  its  name  from  this  very  Travancor, 
the  king  of  whicli  our  people  call  the  Sey 
Grande,  because  he  is  greater  in  his  domi- 
nion, and  in  the  state  which  he  keeps,  than 
those  other  princes  of  Malabar ;  and  he  is 
subject  to  the  King  of  Narsinga." — Bmros, 
I.  ix.  1. 

1609.  "  The  said  Governor  has  written 
to  me  that  most  of  the  kings  adjacent  to 
our  State,  whom  he  advised  of  the  coming 
of  the  rebels,  had  sent  replies  in  a  good 
spirit,  with  expressions  of  friendship,  andwith 
promises  not  to  admit  the  rebels  into  their 


TBIBENY. 


715 


TBINCOMALEE. 


ports,  all  tut  him  of  Travanoor,  from  whom 
nu  answer  had  yet  come." — King  of  Spain's 
Letter,  in  Livros  das  Moncoes,  p.  257. 

Tribeny,  n.  p.  Skt.  Tri-venl,  'three- 
fold braid ' ;  a  name  wliioh.  properly 
belongs  to  Prayaga  (Allahabad),  where 
the  three  holy  rivers,  Ganges, 
Jumna,  and  (unseen)  Sarasvati  are 
considered  to  tinite.  But  local  re- 
quirements have  instituted  another 
Tribeni  m  the  Ganges  Delta,  by 
bestowing  the  names  of  Jumna  and 
Sarasvati  on  two  streams  connected 
with  the  Hugli.  The  Bengal  Tribeni 
gives  name  to  a  village,  which  is  a 
place  of  great  sanctity,  and  to  which  the 
imlas  or  religious  fairs  attract  many 
visitors. 

1682.  "...  if  I  refused  to  stay  there 
he  would  certainly  stop  me  again  at  Trip- 
panysome  miles  further  up  the  Kiver." — 
Hedges,  MS.  Journal,  Oct.  14. 

1705.  "...  pendant  la  Lune  de  Mars 
.  .  .  il  arrive  la  F6te  de  Tripigny,  c'est  un 
Dieu  enferm^  dans  une  maniere  de  petite 
Mosqu^e,  qui  est  dans  le  milieu  d'une  tres- 
grande  pleiue  .  .  .  au  herd  du  Gange." — 
Luillier,  89. 

TricMes   or  TritcMes,  s.       The 

familiar  name  of  the  cheroots  made  at 
Trichinopoly ;  long,  and  rudely  made, 
with  a  straw  inserted  at  the  end  for 
the  mouth.  They  are  (or  were)  cheap 
and  coarse,  but  much  liied  by  those 
.used  to  them.  Mr.  0.  P.  Brown,  re- 
ferring to  his  etymology  of  TrieM- 
nopoly  under  the  succeeding  article, 
derives  the  word  cheroot  from  the  form 
of  the  name  which  he  assigns.  But 
this,  Hke  his  etjTnology  of  the  place- 
name,  is  entirely  wrong  (see  under 
cheroot).  Some  excellent  practical 
scholars  seem  to  be  entirely  without 
the  etymological  sense. 

1876.  "  Between  whiles  we  smoked, 
generally  Manillas,  now  supplanted  by  foul 
Dindiguls  and  fetid  Trichiea." — Bwrton, 
Sind  Bevisited,  i.  7. 

Trichinopoly,  n.  p.  A  district  and 
once  famous  rock-1'ort  of  8.  India. 
The  etymology  and  proper  form  has 
been  the  subject  of  much  difference. 
Mr.  C.  P.  Brown  gives  the  true  name 
SIS  Ghiruta-paUi,  'Little-Town.'  But 
this  may  safely  be  rejected  as  mere 
guess,  inconsistent  with  facts.  The 
earliest  occurrence  of  the  name  on 
an  inscription  is  (about  1520)  as 
Tiru-ssila-paJli,  apparently  '  Holy- 
rock-town.'  In  the  Tevaram  the  place 
is  said  to  be  mentioned  under  the  name 


of  SirapalK.  Some  derive  it  from 
Tri-sira-puram,  '  Three-head-town,' 
with  allusion  to  a  '  three-headed ' 
demon. 

1677.  "  Tritchenapali."— j1.  Bossing,  in 
Valentijn,  v.  (Ceylon),  300. 

1741.  ' '  The  Maratas  concluded  the  cam- 
paign by  putting  this  whole  Peninsula 
under  contribution  as  far  as  C.  Cumerim, 
attacking,  conquering,  and  retaining  the 
city  of  Tiruxerapali,  capital  of  Madura, 
and  taking  prisoner  the  Na'bab  who  go- 
verned it." — Report  of  the  Port.  Viceroy,  in 
Bosquejo  das  Possessoes,  &c.,  Documentos,  iii. 
p.  19  (1853). 

1761.  "After  the  battle  Mahommed 
Ali  Khan,  son  of  the  late  nabob,  fled  to 
Truchiuapolli,  a  place  of  great  strength."— 
Complete  Hist,  of  the  War  in  India,  1761, 
p.  3. 

Trincomalee,  n.  p.  A  well-known 
harbour  on  the  N.E.  coast  of  Ceylon. 
The  proper  name  is  doubtful.  It  is 
alleged  to  be  2'iruMo-ndtha-malai, 
or  Taranga-nialai.  The  last  ('  Sea- 
Hill')  seems  conceived  to  fit  our 
modern  pronunciation,  but  not  the 
older  forms.  It  is  perhaps  Tri-kona- 
mdlai,  for  '  Three-peak-Hill.'  There 
is  a  shrine  of  Siva  on  the  hill,  called 
Trikoneswara. 

1553.  "And  then  along  the  coast  to- 
wards the  north,  above  Baticalou,  there  is 
the  kingdom  of  Triquinamale." — Barros, 
II.  ii.  cap.  1. 

1602.  "This  Prince  having  departed, 
made  sail,  and  was  driven  by  the  winds 
unknovrang  whither  he  went.  In  a  few 
days  he  came  in  sight  of  a  desert  island 
(being  that  of  Ceilon),  where  he  made  the 
land  at  a  haven  called  Preatur^  between 
Triquillimale  and  the  point  of  Jafanapa- 
tarn." — Couto,  Y.  i.  5. 

1672.  "  Trinquenemale  hath  a  sur- 
passingly fine  harbour,  as  may  be  seen  from 
the  draught  thereof,  yea  one  of  the  best 
and  largest  in  all  Ceylon,  and  better  shel- 
tered from  the  winds  than  the  harbours  of 
Belligamme,  Gale,  or  Colombo." — Baldaeus, 
413. 

1675.  "  The  Cinghalese  themselves  oppose 
this,  saying  that  they  emigrated  from 
another  country  .  .  .  that  some  thousand 
years  ago,  a  Prince  of  great  piety,  driven 
out  of  the  land  of  Tanassery  .  .  .  came  to 
land  near  the  Hill  of  Triooenmale  with 
1800  or  2000  men  .  .  ."—Rtjklof  van  Goens, 
in  Valentijn  (Ceylon),  210. 

1685.  "  Tricminimale  .  .  .  ." — Ribeyro, 
Fr.  Tr.,  6. 

1726.  ' '  Trinkenemale,  properly  Tricoen- 
male"  (i.e.  TrikunmaU). — Valentijn  (Cey- 
lon), 19. 

„       "Trinkemale  .  .  ."—Ibid.  103. 

1727.  " .  .  .  .  that  vigilant  Dutchman 
was  soon  after  them  with  his  Pleet,  and 


TRIPANG. 


716 


TULWAVB. 


forced  them  to  fight  disadvantageously  in 
Trankamalaya  Bay,  wherein  the  French 
lost  one  half  of  their  Fleet,  being  either 
sunk  or  burnt." — A.  Bam.,  i.  343. 

1761.  "  We  arrived  at  Trinconomale  in 
Ceylone  (which  is  one  of  the  finest,  if  not 
y'  best  and  most  capacious  Harbours  in  y* 
World)  the  first  of  November,  and  em- 
ployed that  and  part  of  the  ensuing  Month 
in  preparing  our  Ships  for  y"  next  Cam- 
paign. '—MS.  Letter  of  James  Bennell, 
Jany.  31st. 

Tripang,  s.  The  sea-slug  {Hoh- 
thuria).  This  is  the  Malay  name. 
See  Swallow,  and  Beche-de-mer. 

Triplicane,  n.  p.  A  suburb  of 
Fort  St.  George;  the  part  where  the 
palace  of  the  "  Nabob  of  the  Carnatic  " 
is.  It  has  been  explained,  questionably, 
as  Tiru-valli-hedi,, '  sacred  -  creeper - 
tank.'  ■  Seshagiri  Sastri  gives  it  as 
Tiru-alli-keni, '  sacred- lily.  (Nymphaea 
rubea)  tank.' 

1674.  ' '  There  is  an  absolute  necessity  to 
go  on  fortifying  this  place  in  the  best  man- 
ner we  can,  our  enemies  at  sea  and  land 
being  within  less  than  musket  shotj  and 
better  fortified  in  their  camp  at  Trivelicane 
than  we  are  here." — Fm-tSl.  George  Consns. 
2nd  Feb.  In  Jfotes  and  Extracts,  Madras, 
1871,  No.  I.  p.  28. 

1679.  "The  Didwan  (?  Diwan)  from  Con- 
jeveram,  who  pretends  to  have  come  from 
Court,  having  sent  word  from  Treplicane 
that  unless  the  Governor  would  come  to  the 
garden  by  the  river  side  to  receive  the 
Phyrmaund  he  would  carry  it  back  to 
Court  again,  answer  is  returned  that  it 
hath  not  been  acoustomary  for  the  Govem- 
ours  to  go  out  to  receive  a  bare  Phyrmaund 
except  there  come  therewith  a  Serpow  (see 
Seerpaw)  or  a  TasherifE"  (see  TasSreef). — 
Do.,  do.,  2nd  Dec.  in  Wotes  and  Extracts, 
1873,  No.  III.  p.  40. 

Trivandrum,  n.  p.  The  modem 
capital  of  the  state  now  known  as 
Travancore  (q.v.).  Properly  Tiru- 
{v)ananta-puram,  '  Sacred  Vishnu- 
Town.' 

Trump^k,  n.  p.  This  is  the  name 
by  which  the  site  of  the  native  suburb 
of  the  city  of  Ormuz  on  the  famous 
island  of  that  name  is  known.  The 
real  name  is  shown  by  Lt.  StifEe's  ac- 
countof  thatisland  (see  Oeogr.Magazine, 
i.  13)  to  have  been  Turun-bdgh,  'Garden 
of  Tarun,'  and  it  was  properly  the 
palace  of  the  old  Kings,  of  whom  more 
than  one  bore  the  name  of  ( Turun  or 
Turan  Sliah). 

1507.  "  When  the  people  of  the  city  saw 
that  they  were  so  surrounded,  that  from 
no  direction  could  water  be  brought,  which 


was  what  they  felt  most  of  all,  the  prin- 
cipal Moors  collected  together  and  went_  to 
the  king  desiring  him  earnestly  to  provide 
a  guard  for  the  pools  of  Tnrumbaque, 
whicK  were  at  the  head  of  the  island,  lest 
the  Portuguese  should  obtain  possession  of 
them  .  .  .  ." — Gom/merU.  of  Alboquerqwe, 
E.  T.  by  Birch,  i.  175. 

1610.  "The  island  has  no  fresh  water 
.  .  .  only  in  lorunpaque,  which  is  a  piece 
of  white  salt  clay,  at  the  extremity  of  the 
island,  there  is  a  well  of  fresh  water,  of 
which  the  King  and  the  Wazir  take  advan- 
tage, to  water  the  gardens  which  they  have 
there,  and  which  produce  perfectly  every- 
thing that  is  planted." — Teixeira,  Bel,  de 
los  Reyes  de  Sarmuz,  115. 

Tucka,  s.  Hind.  tScd,  Beng.  taka. 
This  is  the  word  commonly  used  among 
Bengalis  for  '  a  rupee.'  But  in  other 
parts  of  India  it  (or  at  least  takd)  is  used 
differently ;  as  for  aggregates  of  4,  or 
of  2  pice,  e.g.  (panch  takd  paisa,  five 
talca  of  pice,  generally  in  N.  W.  P.  = 
20  pice).  It  is  most  probably  a  form 
of  tanga  (q.v.)  and  of  Skt.  ta/iika,  '  a 
stamped  coia.' 

1874. 

"  ' .  .  .  .  How  much  did  my  father  pay 
for  her?' 

"  '  He  paid  only  ten  takas.' 

"  I  may  state  here  that  the  word  rupeydy 
or  as  it  is  commonly  written  rupee  or  rupi, 
is  unknown  to  the  peasantry  of  Bengal, 
at  least  to  Bengali  Hindu  peasants ;  _  the 
word  they  invariably  use  is  tasa." — Govinda 
Samdnta,  i.  209. 

Tuckavee,  s.  Money  advanced  to 
a  ryot  by  his  superior  to  enable  him 
to  carry  on  his  cultivation,  and  re- 
coverable with  his  quota  of  revenue. 
It  is  Ar.  H.  takdm,  from  Ar.  kavl, 
'  strength,'  thus  literally  '  a  reinforce- 
ment.' 

Tuckeed,  s.  An  official  reminder. 
Ar.  Hind,  takld,  emphasis,  injunction, 
and  verb'  takld  harna,  to  enjoin  strin- 
gently, to  insist. 

1862.  "  I  can  hardly  describe  to  you  my 
life— work  all  day,  English  and  Persian, 
scores  of  appeals  and  session  cases,  and  a 
continual  irritation  of  tnkeede  and  offensive 
remarks  ....  these  take  away  all  the 
enjoyment  of  doing  one's  duty,  and  make 
work  a  slavery." — Letter  from  Col.  J.  R- 
Becker,  in  (unpublished)  Memoir,  p.  28. 

Tulwaur,  s.  Hind,  tulwar  and 
tarwar,  '  a  sabre. '  Williams  gives  Skt. 
taravari  and  tarahalika, 

1853.  "The  old  native  ofiBcer  who  car- 
ried the  royal  colour  of  the  regiments  was 
cut  down  by  the  blow  of  a  Sikh  tulwar."— 
Oakfield,  ii.  78. 


TUMASffA. 


717 


TUBA. 


Tumasha,  s.  An  entertainment,  a 
spectacle  (in  the  French,  sense),  a  popu- 
lar excitement.  It  is  Arab,  tamdshi, 
'going  about  to  look  at  anything 
entertaining.'  The  word  is  in  use  in 
Turkestan  (see  Schuyler,  below). 

1610.  "Heere  are  also  the  ruines  of 
Banichand  {qu.  Kamchand's  ?)  Castle  and 
Houses  which  the  Indians  acknowledge  for 
the  great  God,  saying  that  he  took  flesh 
vpon  him  to  see  the  Tamasha  of  the  World. '' 
—itnch,  in  Pwchas,  i.  436. 

1631.  "  Hie  quoque  meridiem  prospieit, 
ut  speotet  Thamasham  id  est  pugnas  Ele- 
phantum  Leonum  BufFalorum  et  aliarum 

ferarum "* — De  Laet,  De  Imperio 

Magni  Mogolie,  127. 

1673.  ".  .  .  .  We  were  discovered  by 
some  that  told  our  Banyan  .  .  .  that  two 
Englishmen  were  come  to  the  Tomasia,  or 
Sight  .  .  :'— Fryer,  159. 

1705.  "Tamachars.  Ce  sont  des  r^jouls- 
sances  que  les  Gentils  font  en  I'honneur  de 
quelqu'unes  de  leurs  divinitez." — Luillier, 
Tab.  des  Matiires. 

1840.  "  Kunjeet  replied,  '  Don't  go  yet ; 
I  am  going  myself  in  a  few  days,  and  then 
we  will  have  burra  tomacha.'" — Osborne, 
Court  and  Camp  of  Runjeet  Singh,  120-121. 
1876.  "If  you  told  them  that  you  did 
not  want  to  buy  anything,  but  had  merely 
come  for  tomasha,  or  amusement,  they 
were  always  ready  to  explain  and  show  you 
everything  you  wished  to  see." — Schuyler's 
Twrkistan,  i.  176. 

Tumlet,  s.  Domestic  Hind,  tamlat, 
being  a  corruption  of  tumbler. 

Tllllllook,  n.  p.  A  town,  and 
anoiently  a  sea-port  and  seat  of  Bud- 
dhist learning  on  the  west  of  the 
Hoogly  near  its  mouth,  formerly 
called  Tamralipti  or  -Upta.  It  occurs 
in  the  Mahabharat  and  many  other 
Sanskrit  works.  "In  the  Dasa 
Kumara  and  Vrihat  Katha,  collections 
of  tales  written  in  the  9th  and  12th 
centuries,  it  is  always  mentioned  as 
the  great  port  of  Bengal,  and  the  seat 
of  an  active  and  flourishing  commerce 
with  the  countries  and  islands  of  the 
Bay  of  Bengal,  and  the  Indian  Ocean." 
{Prof.  H.  H.  Wilson,  in  J.  B.  As.  Soc. 
Y.  135). 

C.150. 

".  .  .  Kai  irpbs  aiiT&I  Tta  iTOTau^  (raVVU)  ToXeis* 

TJa\ifiiP6dpa  ^turiXeiov 
T<t^a\tTTjs." 

Ptolemy's  Tables,  Bk.  vii.  i.  73. 
0.  410.     'Trom  this,  continuing  to,  go 
eastward  nearly  50  ydjanas,  we  arrive  at 


*  For  this  quotation  I  am  indetted  to  a,  com- 
munication from  Mr.  Archibald  Constable  of  the 
Oudh  and  Eohilliund  Eailwaj-.— Y. 


the  Kingdom  of  Tamralipti.  Here  it  is 
the  river  (Ganges)  empties  itself  into  the 
sea.  JFah  Hian  remained  here  for  two 
years,  writing  out  copies  of  the  Sacred 
Books  .  .  .  He  then  shipped  himself  on 
board  a  great  merchant  vessel .  .  ." — Seal, 
Travels  of  Fah  Hian,  Sec.  (1869),  pp.  147- 
148. 

1726.  "Tamboli  and  Banzia  are  two 
Portuguese  villages,  where  they  have  their 
churches,  and  salt  business." — Valmtiin,  v. 
159. 

Tumtum,  s.  A  dog-cart.  We  do 
not  know  the  origin. 

1866.  "We  had  only  3  coss  to  go,  and 
we  should  have  met  a  pair  of  tumtums 
which  would  have  taken  ua  on." — The  Dawk 
Bungalow,  384. 

Tunoa,Tiuicaw,  &c.,s.  Pers.  Hind. 
tanhhwah,  pron.  tankha.  Properly  an 
assignment  on  the  revenue  of  a  par- 
ticular locality  in  favour  of  an  indivi- 
dual ;  but  in  its  most  ordinary  modern 
use  it  is  merely  a  word  for  the  wages 
of  a  monthly  servant. 

For  a  full  account  of  special  older 
uses  of  the  word  see  Wilson.  In  the 
second  quotation  the  use  is  obscure ; 
perhaps  it  means  the  villages  on  which 
assignments  had  been  granted. 

1758.  "Eoydoolub  .  .  .  has  taken  the 
discharge  of  the  tnncaws  and  the  arrears  of 
the  Nabob's  army  upon  himself." — Orme, 
iii. 

1760.  "  You  have  been  under  the  neoes-- 
sity  of  writing  to  Mr,  Howell  (who  was 
sent  to  collect  in  the  tuncars  .  .  .  The  low 
men  that  are  employed  in  the  tuncars  are 
not  to  be  depended  on." — The  Nawah  to 
the  Prest.  and  Council  of  Ft.  Win.,  in  Long, 
233. 

1778.  "  These  rescripts  are  called  tun- 
caws,  and  entitle  the  holder  to  receive  to 
the  amount  from  the  treasuries  .  .  .  aa  the 
revenues  come  in." — Orme,  ii.  276. 

Tura,  s.  Or.  Turk.  iura.  This  word 
is  used  in  the  Autobiography  of  Baber, 
and  in  other  Mahommedan  military 
narratives  of  the  16th  century.  It  is 
admitted  by  the  translators  of  Baber 
that  it  is  rendered  by  them  quite  con- 
jecturally,  and  we  cannot  but  think 
that  they  have  missed  the  truth.  The 
explanation  of  tur  which  they  quote 
from  Meninski  is  "  reticuJatus,"  and 
combining  this  with  the  manner  in 
which  the  quotations  show  these  tura 
to  have  been  employed,  we  cannot  but 
think  that  the  meaning  which  best 
suits  is  '  a  gabion.' 

SirH.  Elliot,  in  referring  to  the  first 
passage  from  Baber,  adopts  the  reading 
tuira,  and  says,   "  TUbras    are  nose- 


TVRAKA. 


718 


TUBBAN. 


bags,  but  .  .  .  Badarinl  makes  the 
meaning  plain,  by  saying  they  were 
filled  toith  earth  {Tdrikh-i-BadAitni,  f. 
136)  .  .  .  The  sacks  used  by  Sher 
Shdh  as  temporary  fortifications  on 
bis  march  towards  Eajputana  were 
tubraa  "  {Elliot,  vi.  469).  It  is  evident 
however  that  Baber's  turas  were  no 
tobras  (q-v.),  whilst  a  reference  to  the 
passage  {Elliot,  iv.  405)  regarding  Sher 
Shah  shows  that  the  use  of  bags  filled 
with  sand  on  that  occasion  was  re- 
garded as  a  new  contrivance.  The 
tiibra  of  Baddlini  may  therefore  jDro- 
bably  be  a  misreading ;  whilst  the  use 
of  gabions  implies  necessarily  that 
they  would  be  filled  with  earth. 

1526.  (At  the  Battle  of  Panipat)  "I 
directed  that,  according  to  the  custom  of 
Rftm,  the  gun-carriages  should  be  con- 
nected together  with  twisted  bull-hides  as 
with  chains.  Between  every  two  gun- 
carriages  were  6  or  7  tiiras  (or  breastworks). 
The  matcJilock  men  stood  behind  these 
guns  and  tftras,  and  discharged  their  match - 
Jocks  ...  It  was  settled,  that  as  Panipat 
was  a  considerable  city,  it  would  cover  one 
of  our  flanks  by  its  buildings  and  houses, 
while  we  might  fortify  our  front  by  turas 
,  .  .  ."—Baber,  p.  304.     , 

1528.  (At  the  siege  of  Chanderi)  "over- 
seers and  pioneers  were  appointed  to  con- 
struct works  on  which  the  guns  were  to  be 
planted.  All  the  men  of  the  army  were 
directed  to  prepare  turas  and  scaling- 
ladders,  and  to  serve  the  tilras  which  are 
used  in  attacking  forts  .  .  ." — Ibid,,  p.  376. 

The  editor's  note  at  the  former  passage 
is:  "The  meaning  (viz.  'breastwork')  as- 
signed to  Tiira  here,  and  in  several  other 
places,  is  merely  conjectural,  founded  on 
Petis  de  la  Croix's  explanation,  and  on  the 
meaning  given  by  Meninski  to  Tiir,  viz. 
reticulatus.  The  Tiaras  may  have  been 
formed  by  the  branches  of  trees,  interwoven 
like  basket-work  ...  or  they  may  have 
been  covered  defences  from  arrows  and 
missiles  ,  .  .  ."  Again :  "  These  Tiiras, 
so  often  mentioned,  appear  to  have  been  a 
sort  of  testudo,  under  cover  of  which  the  as- 
sailants advanced,  and  sometimes  breached 
the  wall  .  .  ." 

Turaka,  n.  p.  This  word  is  applied 
both  in  Mahratti  and  in  Telugu  to  the 
Mahommedans  {Turks).  Like  this  is 
Taruk  which  the  Burmese  now  apply 
to  the  Chinese.     See  Tarouk. 

Turban,  s.  Some  have  su2Dposed 
this  well-known  English  word  to  be  a 
corruption  of  the  Pers.  Hind,  sirband  * 
('head- wrap').  This  is  however  quite 
inconsistent  with  the  history  of  the 

*  1727.  "  I  bought  a  few  sce7*&«iitZs  and  sctjwtoes 
there  (at  Cuttack),  to  know  the  diiference  of  the 
Prices."—.^.  Hamilton,  i.  394, 


word.  Wedgwood's  suggestion  that 
the  word  may  be  derived  from  Fr.. 
turhin,  '  a  whelk,'  is  equally  to  be  re- 
jected. It  is  really  a  corruption  of 
one  which,  though  it  seems  to  be  out 
of  use  in  modem  Turkish,  was  evidently 
used  by  the  Turks  when  Europe  first 
became  familiar  with  the  Ottomans 
and  their  ways.  This  is  set  forth  in 
the  quotation  below  from  Zedler's 
.Lexicon,  which  is  corroborated  by 
those  from  Eycaut  and  from  Galland, 
&c.  The  proper  word  was  apparently 
dillband.  Some  modem  Persian  dic- 
tionaries give  the  only  meaning  of  this 
as  'a  sash.'  But  Memnsky  explains 
it  as  '  a  cloth  of  fine  white  muslin ; 
a  wrapper  for  the  head ' ;  and  Vtillers 
also  gives  it  this  meaning,  as  well  as 
that  of  a  '  sash  or  belt.'*  In  doing  so 
he  quotes  Shakespear's  diet.,  and 
marks  the  use  as  '  Hindustani-Persian.' 
But  a  merely  Hindustani  use  of  a 
Persian  word  could  scarcely  have  be- 
come habitual  in  Turkey  in  the  loth 
and  16th  centuries.  The  use  of  dulband 
for  a  turban  was  probably  genuine 
Persian,  adopted  by  the  'Turks.  Its 
etymology  is  apparently  from  Arab. 
dul,  '  volmre,'  admitting  of  application 
to  either  a  girdle  or  a  head- wrap.  Erom 
the  Turks  it  passed  in  the  forms  TuU- 
pant,  Tolliban,  Turbant,  &c.,  into 
European  languages.  And  we  believe 
that  the  flower  tulip  also  has  its  name 
from  its  resemblance  to  the  old 
Ottoman  turban,  f 

1487.  ".  .  .  .  tple  bambagine  assai  che 
loro  chiamano  turbanti;  tele  assai  coUa 
salda,  che  lor  chiamano  sexe  (sash)  .  .  ." — 
Letter  on  presents  from  the  Sultan  to  L. 
de'  Medici,  in  JRoscoe's  Lorenzo,  ed.  1825,  ii. 
371-2. 

c.  1490.  "Estradiots  sont  gens  comme 
Genetaires :  vestuz,  \  pied  et  k  cheval, 
comme  les  Turcs,  sauf  la  teste,  oil  ils  ne 
portent  ceste  toille  qu'ilz  appellent  tolliban, 
et  sont  durs  gens,  et  couchent  dehors  tout 
Fan  et  leurs  chevaulx." — Ph.  de  Commynes, 
Liv.  VIII.,  ch.  viii.,  ed.  Dupont  (1843),  ii 
456. 

Thus  given  in  Danett's  translation 
(1595)  : 

"These  Estradiots  are  soldiers  like  to 
the  Turkes  lanizaries,  and  attired  both  on 
foote  and  on  horsebacke  like  to  the  Turks, 
save  that  they  weare  not  vpon  their  head 
such  a  great  roule  of  linnen  as  the  Turkes 
do  called  l^ic]  Tolliban."— p.  325. 

♦■The  Pers.  partala,  is  always  used  for  a  'waist- 
belt  '  in  India,  but  in  Persia  aJso  for  a  turban. 

t  Busbeeq  (1554)  says :  " . .  . .  ingens  ubique 
florum  copia  oflerebatui-,  Narcisaomni,  Hyacin- 
thorum,  et  eorum  quos  Turcae  Tulipan  vocant." 
— Epist.  i.,  Elzevir  ed.  p.  47. 


TURBAN. 


719 


TURKEY. 


1586-8.  " ....  the  King's  Seoretarie, 
who  had  upon  his  head  a  peace  of  died  linen 
cloth  folded  vplike  vnto  a Turkes  Tuliban." 
—Voyage  of  Master  Thomas  Oandish,  in 
.Makl,  iv.  33. 

0. 1610.    "...  Tin  gros  turban  blanc  k 
la  Tui'que." — Pyrard  de  Laval,  i.  98. 
1611.    Cotgrave's  French  Diet,  has : 
"  Toliban  :  m.     A  lurbaut  or  Turkish 
hat. 
"  Tolopan,  as  Turbant. 
"Turban:  m.     A  Turbant;  a  Turkish 
hat,  of  white  and  fine  liunen  wreathed  into 
a  rundle ;  broad  at  the  bottom  to  enclose 
the  head,  and  lessening,  for  ornament,  to- 
wards the  top," 

161.5.  " .  .  .  se  un  Cristiano  fosse  trovato 
con  turbante  bianco  in  capo,  sarebbe 
percib  costretto  o  a  rinegare  o  a  morire. 
Questo  turbante  poi  lo  portano  Turchi,  di 
Tarie  forme."— P.  della  Valle,  i.  96. 

„  "  The  Sultan  of  Socotora  .  .  .  his 
clothes  are  Surat  Stuffes,  after  the  Arabs 
manner  ...  a  very  good  Turbant,  but  bare 
footed."— Sir  T.  Boe. 

„  "  Their  Attire  is  after  the  Turkish 
fashion,  Turbants  only  excepted,  insteed 
whereof  they  have  a  kind  of  Capp,  rowled 
About  with  a  black  Turbant."— Z>e  Mon- 
fart,  5. 

1619.  "  Nel  giorno  deUa  qual  festa  tutti 
Persian!  piti  spensierati,  e  fin  gli  uomini 
grandi,  e  il  medesimo  rfe,  si  vestono  in 
abito  succiuto  all  uso  di  Mazanderan ;  e 
con  certi  berrettini,  non  troppo  buoni,  in 
testa,  perohfe  i  turbanti  si  guasterebbono 
fl  sarebbero  di  troppo  impaccio  .  .  .  ." — 
P.  deaa  Valle,  ii.  31. 

1630.  "  Some  indeed  have  sashes  of 
silke  and  gold,  tulipanted  about  their 
heads  ,  .  ."—Sir  T.  Herbert,  p.  128. 

„  "  His  way  was  made  by  .SO  gallant 
young  gentlemen  vested  in  crimson  saten ; 
their  Tolipants  were  of  sUk  and  silver 
wreath'd  about  with  cheynes  of  gold."— J6. 
p.  139. 

1672.  "On  the  head  they  wear  great 
Tnlbands  (Tulbande)  which  they  touch 
with  the  hand  when  they  say  salam  to  any 
<ms."—Baldaeus  (Germ,  version),  33. 

„  "Trois  Tulbangis  venoient  de 
front  aprfes  luy,  et  ils  portoient  chascun  un 
beau  tulban  om^  et  enrichy  d'aigrettes." — 
Journal  d'Ant.  Galland,  i.  139. 

1673.  "The  mixture  af  Castes  or  Tribes 
of  all  India  are  distinguished  by  the  diffe- 
rent Modes  of  binding  their  Turbats."- 
■Fryer,  115. 

1674.  "El  Tanadar  de  un  golpo  cortb 
las  repetidas  bueltas  del  turbante  a  un 
Turco,  y  la  cabeca  asta  la  mitad,  de  que 
cay6  muerte." — Faria  y  Sousa,  Asia  Poi't, 
ii.  179-180. 

„  "Turbant,  a  Turkish  hat,"  &c.— 
Glossographia,  or  a  Dictionary  interpreting 
the  Sard  Words  of  whatsoever  language, 
now  used  in  our  refined  English  Tongue, 
«tc.,  the  4th  ed.,  by  T.  E.,  of 'the  Inner 
Temple,  Esq.    In  the  Savoy,  1674. 


1676.  "  Mahomed  Alibeg  returning  into 
Persia  out  of  India  ,  .  ,  presented  Cha-S<^ 
the  second  with  a  Coco-nut  about  the  big- 
ness of  an  Austrioh-egg  ....  there  was 
taken  out  of  it  a  Turbant  that  had  60  cubits 
of  calicut  in  length  to  make  it,  the  cloath 
being  so  fine  that  you  could  hardly  feel  it." 
—Tavernier,  E.  T.,  p.  127. 

1687.  In  a  detail  of  the  high  officers  of 
the  Sultan's  Court  we  find : 

"5.  The  Tulbentar  Aga,  he  that  makes 
up  his  Turbant." 

A  little  below  another  personage  (appa- 
rently) is  called  T-aXbsfa-oghlani  ('The 
Turban  Page ') — Bicaut,  Present  State  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire,  p.  14. 

1711.  "  Their  common  Dress  is  a  piece 
of  blew  Callico,  wrap'd  in  a  Role  round 
their  Heads  for  a  Turbat." — Fryer,  57. 

1745.  "The  Turks  hold  the  Sultan's 
Turban  in  honour  to  such  a  degree  that 
they  hardly  dare  touch  it  .  .  .  but  he  him- 
self has,  among  the  servants  of  his  privy 
chamber,  one  whose  special  duty  it  is  to 
adjust  his  Turban,  or  head-tire,  and  who  is 
thence  called  Tulbentar  or  TiViVaentax  Aga, 
or  Sulbendar  Aga,  also  called  by  some 
Dulbend  Oghani  [Oghlani),  or  Page  of  the 
Turban. " — Zedler,  Universal  Lexicon,  s.  v. 

c.  1760.  "They  (the  Sepoys)  are  chiefly 
armed  in  the  country  manner,  with  sword 
and  target,  and  wear  the  Indian  dress,  the 
turbant,  the  cabay  or  vest,  and  long 
drawers." — Ch-ose,  i.  39. 

1843.  "The  mutiny  of  VeUore  was 
caused  by  a  slight  shown  to  the  Mahomedan 
turban ;  the  mutiny  of  Bangalore  by  dis- 
respect said  to  have  been  shown  to  a 
Mahomedan  place  of  worship." — Macaulay, 
Speech  on  Gates  of  Somnauth, 

Turkey,  s.  This  fowl  is  called  ia 
Hindustani  peru,  very  possibly  an  in- 
dication that  it  came  to  India,  perhaps 
first  to  the  Spanish  settlements  in  the 
Archipelago,  across  the  Pacific,  as  the 
red  pepper  known  as  Chili  did.  In 
Tamil  the  bird  is  called  mn-hori,  '  great 
fowl.' .  Our  European  names  of  it  in- 
volve a  complication  of  mistakes  and 
confusions.  We  name  it  as  if  it  came 
from  the  Levant.  But  the  name 
turkey  would  appear  to  have  been 
originally  applied  to  another  of  the 
Pavonidae,  the  guinea-fowl,  Meleaijris 
of  the  ancients.  Minsheu's  explana- 
tions (quoted  below),  show  strange 
confusions  between  the  two  birds.  The 
French  Coq  d'lnde  or  Dindon  points 
only  ambiguously  to  India,  but  the 
German  Calecutische  Hahn  and  the 
Dutch  Kalkoen  (from  Calicut)  are  spe- 
cific in  error  as  indicating  the  origin 
of  the  turkey  in  the  _  East.  This 
misnomer  may  have  arisen  from  the 
nearly      simultaneous     discovery    of 


TURKEY. 


720 


TUiiSAH. 


America  and  of  the  Oape  route  to 
Calicut,  by  Spain  and  Portugal  re- 
spectively. It  may  also  have  been 
connected  with,  the  fact  that  Malabar 
produced  domestic  fowls  of  extra- 
ordinary size.  Of  these  Ibn  Batuta 
makes  quaint  mention.*  Zedler's 
great  German  Lexicon  of  Universal 
Knowledge,  a  work  published  as  late 
as  1745,  says  that  these  birds  (turkeys) 
were  called  Calecutische  and  Indische 
because  they  were  first  brought  by  the 
Portuguese  from  the  Malabar  coast. 
Dr.  Caldwell  cites  a  curious  disproof  of 
the  antiquity  of  certain  Tamil  verses 
from  their  containing  a  simile  of  which 
the  turkey  forms  the  subject.  And 
native  scholars,  instead  of  admitting 
the  anachronism,  have  boldly  main- 
tained that  the  turkey  had  always  been 
found  in  India  {Dravidian  Grammar, 
2nd  ed.  p.  137).  Padre  Paolino  was 
apparently  of  the  same  opinion,  for 
whilst  explaining  that  the  etymology 
of  Calicut  is  "Castle  of  the  Fowls," 
he  asserts  that  Turkeys  [Oalli  d' India) 
came  originally  from  India;  being 
herein,  as  he  often  is,  positive  and 
wrong.  In  1615  we  find  W.  Edwards, 
the  E.  I.  Company's  agent  at  Ajmir, 
writing  to  send  the  Mogul  "three  or 
four  Turkey  cocks  and  hens,  for  he 
hath  three  cooks  but  no  hens ' '  ( Colonial 
Paper,  E.  i.  c.  388).  Here  however 
the  ambiguity  between  the  real  turkey 
and  the  guinea-fowl  may  possibly 
arise. 

In  Egypt  the  bird  is  called  Bih- 
Ruml,  'fowlof  Eum'  (i.e.  of  Turkey), 
probably  a  rendering  of  the  Enghsh 
term. 

0.  1550.  "One  is  a  species  of  peacock 
that  has  been  brought  to  Europe,  and  com- 
monly called  the  Indian  fowl."— ffiroZomo 
Bemoni,  p.  148. 

1627.  "  STitrkg  Cocke,  or  eocJce  of  India, 
avis  ita  dicta,  quod  ex  Africa,  et  vt  nonulli 
volunt  alii,  ex  India  vel  Arabia  ad  nos  allata 
sit.  B.  Iniisiljj  Ijam.  T.  |itbiBinis;r^  fenn, 
Calctnitistlj  Ijmt .  .  ,  H.  Pavon  de  las  Indias. 
G.  Poulle  d'Inde.  H.  2.  Gallepauo.  L. 
Gallo-pauo,  quod  de  vtriusque  natura  videtur 
partioipare  .  .  .  aws  Numldloae,  dNwrnidia, 
Meleagris  ....  &  iLiKiK,i.  niger,  and  aw', 
ager,  quod  in  .Ethiopia  praecipufe  inveni- 
untur. 

"A   ferliit,   or  Ginnie  Henne   .    .    .    . 


*  "  The  first  time  in  my  life  that  I  saw  a  China 
cock  was  in  the  city  of  Kaiilam.  I  had  at  first 
talten  it  for  an  ostrich,  and  I  was  looking  at  it  with 
great  wonder,  when  the  owner  said  to  me,  '  Pooh  ! 
there  are  cocks  in  China  much  bigger  than  that  I ' 
and  when  I  got  there  I  found  he  had  said  no  more 
than  the  truth."—/.  £.,  vol.  iv.  p.  257. 


I.  Gallina  d'India.  H.  Galina  Moriaoa. 
G.  Poulle  d'Inde.  L.  Penflope.  Auis 
Pliaraonis.    Meleagris  .... 

«  »  *  * 

' '  A  (Binnic  cooke  or  hen :  ex  Guinea,  regione 
Indica  ....  imde  ftierunt  priiis  ad  alias 
regiones  transportati.  vi.  Earliic-tnclie  or 
^ra." — Minsheu'a  Guide  into  Tongues  (2d 
edition). 

1623.  "33.  Gallus  Indicns,  aut  Turoicus 
(quern  vocant),  gallinacei  aevum  parum 
superat;  iracundus  ales,  et  caruibus  valde 
albis." — Bacon,  Hist.  Vitae  et  Mortis,  in 
Montague's  ed. ,  x.  140. 

1750-52.  "Some  Germans  call  the  tur- 
keys Calcutta  hens;  for  this  reason  I  looked 
about  for  them  here,  and  to  the  best  of  my 
remembrance  I  was  told  they  were  foreign." 
—Olof  Toreen,  199-200. 

We  do  not  know  whether  the  mistake  of 
Calcutta  for  Calicut  belongs  to  the  original 
author  or  to  the  translator — probably  to. 
the  proverbial  traditore. 

Turnee,  orTunnee,  s.  An  English 
supercargo.  Sea-Hind,  and  probably 
a  corruption  of  attorney.     {Roebuck.) 

Tnrpaul,  s.  Sea-Hind.  A  tarpaulin,, 
{Ibid.) 

Tussah,  Tusser,  s.  A  kind  of 
inferior  silk,  the  tissues  of  which  are 
now  commonly  imported  into  England. 
Anglo-Indians  generally  regard  the 
termination  of  this  word  in  r  as  a 
vulgarism,  like  the  use  of  solar  for 
solah  (q.v.) ;  but  it  is  in  fact  correct. 
For  though  written,  in  Milbum  (1813) 
tusha,  and  tusseh  (ii.  158,  244),  we  find 
it  in  the  Ain-i-Ahhan  as  tassar,  and. 
in  Dr.  Buchanan  as  tasar. 

The  term  is  supposed  to  be  adopted 
from  Sansk.  tasara,  trasara,  Hind. 
tasar,  '  a  shuttle ' ;  perhaps  from  the- 
form  of  the  cocoon  P  The  moth  whose- 
worm  produced  this  silk  is  generally 
identified  with  Antheraea  paphia,  but 
Capt.  Hutton  has  shown  that  there 
are  several  species  known  as  tasar 
worms.  These  are  found  almost 
throughout  the  whole  extent  of  the 
forest  tracts"  of 'India.  But  the  chief 
seat  of  the  manufacture  of  stuffs, 
wholly  or  partly  of  tasar  silk,  has  long- 
been  Bhagalpur  on  the  Ganges. 

The  first  mention  of  tasar  m  English 
repofts  is  said  to  be  that  by  Michael 
Atkinson  of  Janglpur,  as  cited  below 
in  the  Linnsean  Transactions  of  1804 
by  Dr.  Eoxburgh(see  Official  Report  on 
Sericulture  in  India,  by  J.  Oeoghegan, 
Calcutta,  1872). 

0. 1590.  "Tassar,  per  piece  ...  J  to  2' 
Rupees." — Aln,  i.  94. 


TVTiaOBIN. 


721 


TYPHOON. 


1726.  "  Tessersse  ...  11  ells  long  and 
2  els  broad  .  .  ." — Valentijn,  v.  178. 

1796.  ".  .  .  .  I  send  you  herewith  for 
Dr.  Koxburgh  a  specimen  of  Bughy  Tusseh 
aii  ....  There  are  none  of  the  Palma 
Christi  species  of  Tusseh  to  be  had  here  .  .  . 
I  have  heard  that  there  is  another  variation 
of  the  Tusseh  silkworm  in  the  hills  near 
Bauglipoor." — ^Letter  of  M.  Atkimaon,  as 
above,  in  lArm.  Trans.,  1804,  p.  41. 

1802.  "  They  (the  insects)  are  found  in 
such  abundance  over  many  parts  of  Bengal 
and  the  adjoining  provinces  as  to  have 
afforded  to  the  natives,  from  time  imme- 
merial,  an  abundant  supply  of  a  most 
durable,  coarse,  dark-coloured  silk,  com- 
monly called  Tusseh  silk,  which  is  woven 
into  a  cloth  called  Tusseh  doot'hies,  much 
worn  by  Bramins  and  other  sects  of  Hin- 
doos."— Roxburgh,  Ibid.,  34. 

c.  1809.  "The  chief  use  to  which  the 
tree  {Terminaiia  data,  or  Asan)  is  however 
applied,  is  to  rear  the  Tasar  silk."— -F. 
Buchanan's  Bhagulpoor  (in  Montgomery 
Martim,,  ii.  157  seqq.). 

1876.  "The  work  of  the  Tussur  silk- 
weavers  has  so  fallen  off  that  the  Calcutta 
merchants  no  longer  do  business  with  them." 
-Sat.  Bev.,  14  Oct.,  p.  468. 

Tuticorin,  n.  p.  A  sea-port  of 
TLonevelly,  and  long  the  seat  of  pearl- 
fishery,  in  Tamil  Tuttukkudi.  Accord- 
ing to  !Pra  Paolino  tie  name  is  Tutu- 
kodi,  '  a  place  where  nets  are  wasted,' 
but  lie  is  not  to  be  trusted.  Another 
etymology  alleged  is  from  turn,  '  a 
bush.'    But  see  Bp.  Caldwell  below. 

1544.  "At  this  time  the  King  of  Cape 
Comorin,  who  calls  himself  the  Great  King" 
(see  under  Travancore),  "went  to  war  with 
a  neighbour  of  his  who  was  king  of  the 
places  beyond  the  Cape,  called  Manap^  and 
Totuoury,  inhabited  by  the  Christians  that 
were  made  there  by  Miguel  Vaz,  Vicar 
General  of  India  at  the  time." — Correa,  iv. 
403. 

1610.  "And  the  said  Captain  and 
Auditor  shall  go  into  residence  every  three 
years,  and  to  him  shall  pertain  all  the 
temporal  government,  without  any  inter- 
meddling therein  of  the  members  of  the 
Company  ...  nor  shall  the  said  members 
[religiosos)  compel  any  of  the  Christians  to 
remain  in  the  island  unless  it  is  their 
voluntary  choice  to  do  so,  and  such  as  wish 
it  may  live  at  Tuttucorim." — King's  Letter, 
in  L.  das  Mangoes,  386. 

1644.  "  The  other  direction  in  which  the 
residents  of  Cochim  usually  go  for  their 
trading  purchases  is  to  Tntocorim,  on  the 
Fishery  Coast  {Costa  da  Pescaria),  which 
gets  that  name  from  the  pearl  which  is  fished 
there."— iocarro,  MS. 

1672.  "The  pearls  are  publicly  sold  in 
the  market  at  Tuteooryn  and  at  Cailpat- 
nam  . .  .  The  Tutecoiinish  and  Manaarish 
pearls  are  not  so  good  as  those  of  Persia 
and  Ormus,  because  they  are  not  so  free 


from  water  or  so  white." — Baldaeas  (Germ, 
ed.),  145. 

1673.  " .  .  .  .  Tutticaree,  a  Portugal 
Town  in  time  of  Yore." — Fryer,  49. 

1727.  "  Tnteoareen  has  a  good  safe  har- 
bour .  .  .  This  colony  superintends  a  Pearl- 
Fishery  ....  which  brings  the  Dutch 
Company  20,OOOL.  yearly  Tribute."— X. 
Sam.,  i.  334. 

1881.  "The  final  n  in  Tuticorin  was 
added  for  some  such  euphonic  reason  as 
turned  Kochchi  into  Cochin  and  Kumari 
into  Comorin.  The  meaning  of  the  name 
Tuttukkudi  is  said  to  be  '  the  town  where 
the  wells  get  filled  up ' ;  from  tuttu  (properly 
turttu),  'to  fill  up  a  well,'  and  kudi,  'a 
place  of  habitation,  a  town.'  This  deriva- 
tion, whether  the  true  one  or  not,  has  at 
least  the  merit  of  being  appropriate  .  .  ." — ■ 
Bp.  Caldwell,  Hist,  of  Tinnevelly,  75. 

Tyconna,  Tyekana,  s.  A  room  in 
the  basement  or  cellarage,  or  dug  in 
the  ground,  in  which  it  has  in  some 
parts  of  India  been  an  occasional 
practice  to  pass  the  hottest  part  of  the 
day  during  the  hottest  season  of  the 
year.  Pers.  tah-khana,  'nether-house,' 
i.e.  '  subterranean  apartment.' 

1663.  "...  in  these  hot  Countries,  to 
entitle  an  House  to  the  name  of  Good  and 
Fair  it  is  required  it  should  be  ...  . 
furnish'd  also  with  good  Cellars  with  great 
Flaps  to  stir  the  Air,  for  reposing  in  the 
fresh  Air  from  12  till  4  or  5  of  the  Clock, 
when  the  Air  of  these  Cellars  begins  to 
be  hot  and  stuffing  .  .  ." — Bernier,  E.  T., 
79. 

1842.  "  The  heat  at  Jellalabad  from  the 
end  of  April  was  tremendous,  105°  to  110° 
in  the  shade.  Everybody  who  could  do  so 
lived  in  underground  chambers  called  ty- 
khanas.  Broadfoot  dates  a  letter  '  from  my 
den  six  feet  under  ground.'" — Storms  and 
Sunshine  of  a  Soldier's  Life  (by  Mrs.  Mac- 
kenzie),  i.  298. 

Tuxall,  Taksaul,  s.  The  Mint. 
Hind,  taksdl,  from  Sansk.  tankasala, 
'  coin-hall.' 

Typhoon,  s.  A  tornado  or  cyclone- 
wind;  a  sudden-storm,  a  'norwester' 
(q.v. ) .  Sir  John  Barrow  (see  Autohiog. 
57)  ridicules  "learned  antiquarians" 
for  fancying  that  the  Chinese  took 
typhoon  from  the  Egyptian  Typhon, 
the  word  being,  according  to  him,' 
simply  the  Chinese  syllables,  ta-fung= 
'  Great  Wind.'  His  ridicule  is  mis- 
placed. With  a  monosyllabic  language 
like  the  Chinese  (as  we  have  remarked 
elsewhere)  you  may  construct  a  plau- 
sible etymology,  to  meet  the  require- 
ments of  the  sound  alone,  from 
anything   and   for   anything.      And 

3  A 


TYPHOON. 


722 


TYPHOON. 


as  there  is  no  evidence  that  the 
word  is  in  Chinese  use  at  all,  it 
woTild  perhaps  be  as  fair  a  sugges- 
tion to  derive  it  from  the  English 
"tough 'uii."  Mr.  Griles,  who  seems 
to  think  that  the  balance  of  evidence 
is  in  favoTU'  of  this  (Barrow's)  etymo- 
logy, admits  a  serious  objection  to  be 
that  the  Chinese  have  special  names 
for  the  typhoon,  and  rarely,  if  ever, 
speak  of  it  vaguely  as  a  '  great  wind.' 
The  fact  is  that  very  few  words  of  the 
class  used  by  seafaring  and  trading 
people,  even  when  they  refer  to 
Chinese  objects,  are  directly  taken 
from  the  Chinese  language.  E.g.  Man- 
darin, pagoda,  cJwp,  coaly,  tutenague  ; — ■ 
none  of  these  are  Chinese.  And  the  pro- 
bability is  that  Vasco  and  his  followers 
got  the  tufao  which  our  sailors  made 
into  touffon  and  then  into  typhoon,  as 
they  got  the  monqdo  which  our  sailors 
made  into  monsoon,  direct  from  the 
Arab  pilots. 

The  Arabic  word  is  tufdn,  which  is 
used  habitually  in  India  for  a  sudden 
and  violent  storm.  Lane  defines  it  as 
meaning  '  an  overpowering  rain,  .  .  . 
Noah's  flood,'  etc.  And  there  can  be 
little  doubt  of  its  identity  with  the 
Greek  rv^av  or  Tv(f)aiv.  This  word 
(the  etymologists  say,  from  Tv(j)i>,  '  I 
,  raise  smoke')  was  applied  to  a  demon- 
giant  or  Titan,,  and  either  directly 
from  the  etym.  meaning  or  from 
the  name  of  the  Titan  (as  in  India 
a  whirlwind  is  called  'a  devil')  to  a 
'  waterspout,'  and  thence  to  analogous 
stormy  phenomena.  '  "Waterspout ' 
seems  evidently  the  meaning  of  rvcfiaiv 
in  the  Meteorologica  of  Aristotle 
{ylyverai  fiiv  ovv  Tv(j)a)v.  .  .  k.t.\.  iii.  1 ; 
the  passage  is  exceedingly  difficult  to 
render  clearly) ;  and  also  in  the  quota- 
tion which  we  give  from  Aulus  GelKus. 
The  word  may  have  come  to  the  Arabs 
either  in  maritime  intercourse,  or 
through  the  translations  of  Aristotle. 
It  occurs  {al-tufan)  several  times  in 
the  Koran ;  thus  in  sura,  vii.  134,  for 
a  flood  or'storm,  one  of  the  plagues  of 
Egypt,  and  in  s.  xxix.  14  for  the 
Deluge. 

Since  the  preceding  paragraphs  were 
written  there  has  appeared  a  paper  in 
the  Journ.  JR.  Oeog.  Soc.  (vol.  1. 
p.  260)  by  Dr.  P.  Hirth,  in  which  the 
quasi- Chinese  origin  of  the  word  is 
strongly  advocated.  Dr.  Hirth  has 
found  the  word  T'ai  (and  also  with  the 
addition  of  fung,  'wmd')  to  be  really 


applied  to  a  certain  class  of  cyclonic 
winds,  in  a  Chinese  work  on  Formosa, 
which  is  a  re-issue  of  a  book  originally 
published  in  1694.  Dr.  Hirth  thinks 
t'ai  as  here  used  (which  is  not  the 
Chinese  word  fo  or  tai,  '  great,'  and  is 
expressed  by  a  different  character)  to 
be  a  local  Formosan  term ;  and  is  of 
opinion  that  the  combination  t'at-fung 
is  "a  sound  so  near  that  of  typhoon  as 
almost  to  exclude  all  other  conjec- 
tures, if  we  consider  that  the  writers 
first  using  the  term  in  European 
languages  were  travellers  distinctly 
applying  it  to  storms  encountered  in 
that  part  of  the  China  sea."  Dr. 
Hirth  also  refers  to  F.  Mendez  Pinto 
and  the  passages  (quoted  below)  in 
which  he  says  tufao  is  the  Chinese 
name  for  such  storms. 

Dr.  Hirth's  paper  is  certainly  worthy 
of  much  more  attention  than  the  scorn- 
ful assertion  of  Sir  John  Barrow,  but 
it  does  not  induce  us  to  change  our 
view  as  to  the  origin  of  the  term 
typhoon. 

Observe  that  the  Port,  tufao  dis- 
tinctly represents  tufmi  and  not 
t'ai-fung,  and  the  oldest  English 
form  '  tuffon '  does  the  same,  whilst  itis 
not  by  any  means  unquestionable  that 
these  Portuguese  and  English  forms 
were  applied  first  in  the  China  sea,  and 
not  in  the  Indian  Ocean.  Observe  also 
Lord  Bacon's  use  of  the  word  typhones 
in  his  Latin  below;  also  that  tufdn 
is  an  Arabic  word,  at  least  as  old  as 
the  Koran,  and  closely  allied  in  sound 
and  meaning  to  tv(J)o>v,  whilst  it  is 
habitually  used  for  a  storm  in  Hindu- 
stani (see  the  quotations  1810 — 1836 
below).  Little  importance  is  to  be 
attached  to  Pinto's  linguistic  remarks 
such  as  that  quoted,  or  even  to  the  like 
dropt  by  Couto.  We  apprehend  that 
Pinto  made  exactly  the  same  mistake 
that  Sir  John  Barrow  did ;  and  we  need 
not  wonder  at  it,  when  so  many  of  our 
countrymen  in  India  have  supposed 
hackery  to  be  a  Hindustani  word,  and 
when  we  find  even  the  learned  H.  H. 
Wilson  assuming  tope  (in  the  sense 
of  '  grove ')  to  be  in  native  Hindustani 
use.  Many  instances  of  such  mistakes 
might  be  quoted.  It  is  just  possible, 
though  notwe think  very  probable,  that 
some  contact  with  the  Formosan  term 
may  have  influenced  the  modification 
of  the  old  English  form  tuffon  into 
typhoon.  It  is  much  more  likely  to 
have  been  influenced  by  the  analogies 


TYPHOON. 


723 


TYPHOON. 


of  monsoon,  simoom  ;  "  and  it  is  quite 
possible  that  the  Formosa  mariners 
took  up  their  (unexplained)  i'oi-fung 
from  the  Dutch  or  Portuguese. 

Piatt's  elaborate  Hindustani  Diet. 
1884,  is  of  course  no  authority  for 
Arabic;  but  the  successive  meanings 
■which  he  gives  for  tufdn  are :  "  a  violent 
storm  of  wind  and  rain,  a  tempest,  a 
typhoon :  a  flood,  deluge,  inundation, 
the  universal  deluge,"  &c.  Also  tufam, 
" stormy, tempestuous .  .  .boisterous, 
quarrelsome,  violent,  noisy,  riotous." 

c.  A.D.  160.  " .  . .  .  dies  quidem  tandem 
illuxit :  sed  nichil  de  periculo,  de  Baeviti^ve 
remisstim,  quia  turbines  etiam  crebriores, 
et  coelum  atrum  et  fumigantes  globi,  et 
figiirae  quaedam  nubium  metuendae,  quas 
Tv^uxas  voeabant,  impendere,  imminere, 
et  depresRurae  navem  videbantur." — Aul. 
GeUius,  xix.  2. 

1540.  "  Now  having  .  .  .  continued  our 
Navigation  within  this  Bay  of  Gauchin-chma 
....  upon  the  day  of  the  nativity  of  our 
Lady,  being  the  eight  of  September,  for 
the  fear  that  we  were  in  of  the  new  Moon, 
during  the  which  there  oftentimes  happens 
in  this  Climate  such  a  terrible  storm  of 
wind  and  rain,  as  it  is  not  possible  for  ships 
to  withstand  it,  which  by  the  Chineses  is 
named  Tnfan"  (o  qucU  tormento  as  Chins 
ehamao  tuffio). — Pmto  (orig.  cap.  1.)  in 
Cogan,  p.  60. 

„  "...  in  the  height  of  forty  and 
one  degrees,  there  arose  so  terrible  a  South- 
windj  called  by  the  Chineses  Tufaon  {un 
tempo  do  Sal,  a  q  os  Chins  ehamao  tufao) " 
—tb.  (cap.  kxix.)  in  Cogan,  p.  97- 

*  Our  friend  Prof.  RolDertson  Smith  has  ap- 
pended to  this  article  the  following  remarks  in 
dissent  from  the  view  we  have  taken.  We  print 
them  as  a  note,  without  attempting  to  recast  our 
own  article. 

,  "  The  question  of  the  origin  of  TTifan  appears  to 
^■somewhat  tangled. 

"iv^av,  'whirlwind,  waterspout,'  connected 
with  ttJc^os  seems  pure  Greek ;  the  combination 
in  B&Bl-Zeplum,  Bxod.  xiv.  2,  and  Sephdni,  the 
Horthern  one,  in  Joel  ii.  20,  suggested  by  Hitzig, 
appears  to  break  down,  for  there  is  no  proof  of 
any  Egyptian  name  for  Set  corresponding  to 
TjThon. 

"On  the  other  hand  Twfan,  the  deluge,  is 
plainly  borrowed  from  the"  Aramaic.  Tuf&n,  for 
Noah's  flood,  is  both  Jewish,  Aramaic  and  Syriac, 
and  this  form  is  not  bon'owed  from  the  Greek,  but 
comes  from  a  true  Semitic  root  t&f,  *  to  overflow.' 

"But  again,  the  sense  of  whirlvjind  is  not 
recognized  in  classical  Arabic.  Even  Dozy  in  his 
dictionai-y  of  later  Arabic  only  cites  a  modern 
French-Ai-abic  dictionary  (Bocthor's)  for  the  sense 
Tmiriillon,  tromba.  Bistanl  in  the  Moliit  d  Mohit 
does  not  give  this  sense,  though  he  is  pretly 
full  in  giving  modern  as  well  as  old  worrls  and 
senses.  In  Arabic  the  root  (fl/  means  '  to  go 
round,'  and  a  combination  of  this  idea  with  the 
sense  of  sudden  disaster  might  conceivably  have 
given  the  new  meaning  to  the  word.  On  the 
other  hand  it  seems  simpler  to  regard  this  sense 
as  a  late  loan  Itom.some  modern  fonn  of  Tu</>wr, 
typlw,  or  tiffone.  But  in  order  finally  to  settle  the 
matter  one  wants  examples  of  this  sense  of  Infan." 
~W.S.S. 


1.554.  "  Nlio  se  ouve  por  pequena  niara- 
yilha  cessarem  os  tnfdes  na  paragem  da 
ilha  de  SSchiao."- — Letter  in  iSottsa,  Oriente 
Conquiat.,  i.  680. 

1567.  "  I  went  aboorde  a  ahippe  of 
Bengala,  at  which  time  it  was  the  yeere  of 
Tottnon,  concerning  which  Touffon  ye  are 
to  vnderstand  that  in  the  East  Indies  often 
times,  there  are  not  stormes  as  in  other 
oountreys  ;  but  every  10  or  12  yeeres  there 
are  such  tempests  and  stormes  that  it  is 
a  thing  incredible  ....  neither  do  they 
know  certainly  what  yeere  they  will  come." 
— Master  Caeswr  Frederike,  in  Hakl.  ii.  370. 
1602.  "This  Junk  seeking  to  make  the  port 
of  Chincheo  met  with  a  tremendous  storm 
such  as  the  natives  caU  Tufilo,  a  thing  so 
overpowering  and  terrible,  and  bringing 
such  violence,  such  earthquake  as  it  were, 
that  it  appears  as  if  all  the  spirits  of  the 
infernal  world  had  got  into  the  waves  and 
seas,  driving  them  in  a  whirl  tiE  their  fury 
seems  to  raise  a  scud  of  flame,  whilst  in 
the  space  of  one  turning  of  the  sand-glass 
the  wind  shall  veer  round  to  every  point  of 
the  compass,  seeming  to  blow  more  furiously 
from  each  in  succession. 

"  Such  is  this  phenomenon  that  the  very 
birds  of  heaven,  h^  some  natural  instinct, 
know  its  coming  8  days  beforehand,  and 
are  seen  to  take  their  nests  down  from  the 
tree-tops  and  hide  them  in  crevices  of  rock. 
Eight  days  before,  the  clouds  also  are  seen  to 
float  so  low  as  almost  to  graze  men's  heads, 
whilst  in  these  days  the  seas  seem  beaten 
down  as  it  were,  and  of  a  deep  blue  colour. 
And  before  the  storm  breaks  forth,  the  sky 
exhibits  a  token  well-known  to  all,  a  great 
object  which  seamen  call  the  Ox-Eye  (Olho 
deBoi)  all  of  different  colours,  but  so  gloomy 
and  appalling  that  it  strikes  fear  in  all 
who  see  it.  And  as  the  Bow  of  Heaven, 
when  it  appears,  is  the  token  of  fair  weather 
and  calm,  so  this  seems  to  portend  the 
Wrath  of  God,  as  we  may  well  call  such  a 
storm.  ..."  etc. — Couto,  V.  viii.  12. 

1610.  ' '  But  at  the  breaking  vp,  commeth 
alway  a  oruell  Storme,  which  they  call  the 
Tuffon,  fearfuU  even  to  men  on  land ;  whicli 
is  not  alike  extreame  euery  yeare." — Mtwh, 
in  Purchas,  i.  423. 

1613.  "E  porque  a  terra  he  salitrosa  e 
ventosa,  he  niuy  sogeita  a  tempestades,  ora 
menor  aquella  cnamada  Ecnephia  (Ekvcc^io!), 
ora  maior  chamada  liphon  (Tv^uj/),  aquelle 
de  ordinario  chamamos  Tuph&o  oil  Tor- 
menta  desfeita  .  .  .  .  e  corre  com  tanta 
furia  e  impeto  que  desfas  os  tectos  das 
casas  e  aranca  arvores,  e  as  vezes  do  mar 
lan9a  as  embarca<;oes  em  terra  nos  campos 
do  sertao." — Godinho  de  Eredia,  f.  36f. 

1624.  "  3.  Typhones  majores,  qui  per 
latitudinem  aliquam  corripiunt,  et  cor- 
repta  sorbent  in  sursum,  raro  fiunt ;  at 
vortices,  sive  turbines  exigui  et  quasi 
ludicri,  frequenter. 

"  4.  Omnes  procellae  et  typhones,  et  tur- 
bines majores,  habent  manifestum  niolihm 
praecipitii,  aut  vibrationis  deorsum  magis 
quam  alii  venti." — Bacon,  Historia  Vcvtu- 
rum  in  B.  Montagu's  ed.  of  Works,  x.  41). 

8  A  2 


TYPHOON. 


724 


TYBE. 


In  the  translation  by  K.  G.  (1671)  the 
words  are  rendered  "the  greater  typhones." 
—lb.  xiv.  268. 

1626.  "Francis  Fernandez  writeth,  that 
in  the  way  from  Malacca  to  lapah  they  are 
encountred  with  great  stormes  which  they 
call  Toffons,  that  blowe  foure  and  twentie 
houres,  beginning  from  the  North  to  the 
East,  and  so  about  the  Compasse." — Pur- 
chas.  Pilgrimage,  600. 

1688.  "Tnffoons  are  a  particular  kind 
of  violent  Storm  blowing  on  the  Coast  of 
Tonquin  ....  it  comes  on  fierce  and  blows 
Tery  violent,  at  N.E.  twelve  hours  more  or 
less.  ...  When  the  Wind  begins  to  abate 
it  dies  away  suddenly,  and  falling  flat  calm 
it  continues  so  an  Hour,  more  or  less  ;  then 
the  Wind  comes  about  to  the  S.W.  and  it 
blows  and  rains  as  fierce  from  thence,  as  it 
did  before  at  N.E.  and  as  long." — Dampier, 
ii.  36. 

1712.  "Non  v'fe  spavento  paragonabile 
a  quello  de'  naviganti,  quali  in  mezzo  all' 
oceano  assaltati  d'ogni  intomo  da  turbini  e 
da  tifoni." — P.  Paolo  Segnero,  Mwnn.  dell' 
Anvma,  Ottobre  14.  (Borrowed  from  Delia 
Crusoa  Voc.) 

1721.  "  I  told  them  they  were  all 
strangers  to  the  nature  of  the  Moussoons 
and  Tnffoons  on  the  coast  of  India  and 
China." — Shelvocke's  Voyage,  383. 

1727.  "...  by  the  Beginning  of  Sep- 
tember, they  reacht  the  Coast  of  China, 
where  meeting  with  a  Tuffoou,  or  a  North 
East  Storm,  that  often  blows  violently 
about  that  Season,  they  were  forced  to 
bear  away  for  Johore." — A.  Hamilton,  ii.  89. 

1727. 
"  In  the  dread  Ocean,  undulating  wide, 
Beneath  the  radiant  line  that  girts  the 

globe. 
The  circling  Typhon,  whirl'd  from  point 

to  point, 
Exhausting  all  the  rage  of  all  the  Sky.  .  . " 

Thomson,  Summer. 
1780.    Appended  to  Dunn's  New  Direc- 
tory, 5th  ed.,  is  : — 

"  Pbogkostic  of  a  Tuffoou  on  the  Coast 
of  China.  By  Antonio  Pascal  de  Rosa,  a 
Portuguese  Pilot  of  Macao." 

c.  1810.  (Mr.  Martyn)  "was  with  us 
during  a  most  tremendous  touffan,  and  no 
one  who  has  not  been  in  a  tropical  region 
can,  I  think,  imagine  what  these  storms 
are."— ilf»-s.  Sherwood's  Autobiog.  382. 

1826.  "A  most  terrific  toofann  .  .  . 
came  on  that  seemed  likely  to  tear  the 
very  trees  up  by  the  roots." — John  Shipp, 
ii.  285. 

,,  "I  thanked  him,  and  enquired 
how  this  toofan  or  storm  had  arisen." — 
Paiuhirang  JSTari. 

1836.  "A  hurricane  has  blown  ever 
since  gunfire;  clouds  of  dust  are  borne 
along  upon  the  rushing  wind ;  not  a  drop 
of  rain ;  nothing  is  to  be  seen  but  the  whirl- 
ing clouds  of  the  tufan.  The  old  peepul- 
tree  moans,  and  the  wind  roars  in  it  as  if 
the  storm  would  tear  it  up  by  the  roots." — 
Wanderings  of.  a  Pilgrim,  ii.  53. 


1840.    "Slavers  throwing  overboard  the 
Dead  and  Dying.    Typhoon  coming  on. 
"  'Aloft  all  hands,  strike  the  topmasts  and 
belay ; 
Yon  angry  setting  sun,  and  fierce-edge 

clouds 
Declare    the    Typhoon's   coming'    etc. 
(Fallacies  of  Hope)." 

J.  M.  W.  Turner,  in  the 
E,.A.  Catalogue. 
Mr.  Ruskin  appears  to  have  had  no 
doubt  as  to  the  etymology  of  T^hoon,  for 
J:he  rain-cloud  from  this  picture  is  engraved 
in  Modem  Painters,  vol.  iv.  as  "The  Locks 
of  Typhon."  * 

Punch  parodied  Turner  in  the  follow- 
ing imaginary  entry  from  the  E.  A. 
Catalogue : 

"34.  A  Typhoon  bursting  in  a  Simoom 
over  the  Whirlpool  of  Maelstrom,  Norway; 
with  a  ship  on  fire,  an  eclipse  and  the  effect 
of  a  lunar  rainbow." 

Tyre,  s.  Tamil  tayir.  The  common 
term  in  S.  India  for  curdled  milk.  It  is 
the  dahi  of  Upper  India,  and  possibly 
the  name  is  a  corruption  of  that  word, 
which  is  Sanskrit. 

1626.  ' '  Many  reasoned  with  the  lesuits, 
and  some  held  vaine  Discourses  of  the 
Creation,  as  that  there  were  seuen  seas; 
one  of  Salt  water,  the  second  of  Fresh,  the 
third  of  Honey,  the  fourth  of  Milke,  the 
fift  of  Tair  (which  is  Cream  beginning  to 
sowre  .  .  ." — Purchas,  PilgHmage,  561, 

1651.  "  Tayer,  dat  is  dicke  Melch,  die 
wie  Saen  nommen." — Bogerius,  138. 

1672.  "Curdled  milk,  Tayer,  or  what 
we  call  Saane,  is  a  thing  very  grateful  to 
them,  for  it  is  very  cooling,  and  used  by 
them  as  a  remedy,  especially  in  hot  fevers 
and  smallpox,  which  is  very  prevalent  in 
the  country." — Baldaeus,  Zeylon,  403.         . 

1776.  "  If  a  Bramin  applies  himself  to 
commerce,  he  shall  not  sell  .  .  .  Camphire 
and  other  aromaticks,  or  Honey,  or  Water, 
or  Poison,  or  Flesh,  or  Milk,  or  Tyer  (Sour 
Cream )  or  Crhee,  or  bitter  Oil .  . , " — HdOied, 
Code,  41. 

1782.  "L^s  uns  en  furent  affiig^s  pour 
avoir  pass^  les  nuits  et  dormi  en  plein  air ; 
d'  autres  pour  avoir  mang^  du  riz  froid 
avec  du  Tair."— ;Son»craS,  i.  201. 

c.  1784.  "The  Saniassi,  who  lived  near 
the  chauderie  (see  Choultry),  took  charge 
of  preparing  my  meals,  which  consisted  of 
rice,  vegetables,  tayar  (lait  cailU),  and  a 
little  mologonier  "  [eoM  poivree — see  Mulli- 
gatawny, and  in  Suppt.).—Haafner,  i. 
147. 

1822.  "  He  was  indeed  poor,  but  he  was 
charitable;  so  he  spread  before  them  a 
repast,  in  which  there  was  no  lack  of  ghee, 
or  milk,  or  tyer." — The  Gooroo  Paramartan, 
E.  T.  by  Babingtm,,  p.  80. 

*  See  Mr.  Hamerton's  'Life  of  Turner,'  pp. 
2S8,  291,  345. 


UJUNGTANAH. 


726 


UMBRELLA. 


U, 


Ujungtanah,  n.  p.  TMs  is  tie 
Malay  name  (nearly  answering  to 
'Land's  End,'  from  VJung,  'point 
or  promontory,'  and  ^tanah"  'land') 
of  the  extreme  end  of  th.e  Malay 
peninsula  terminating  in  what  the  maps 
call  Pt.  Eomania.  In  Godinto  de 
Eredia's  Beclaracam  de  Malaca  the 
term  is  applied  to  the  whole  penin- 
sula, but  owing  to  the  interchange- 
able use  of  u,  V,  and  of  /,  «' ,  it  appears 
there  throughout  as  Viontana.  The 
name  is  often  applied  by  the  Portu- 

fuese  writers  to  the  Kingdom  of 
ohor,  in  which  the  Malay  dynasty 
of  Malacca  established  itself  when  ex- 
pelled by  Alboquerque  in  1611 ;  and 
it  is  even  applied  (as  in  the  quotation 
from  Barros)  to  their  capital. 

1553.  "And  that  you  may  understand 
the  position  of  the  city  of  TTjantana,  which 
Don  Stephen  went  to  attack,  you  must 
know  that  TTjantana  is  the  most  southerly 
and  the  most  easterly  point  of  the  mainland 
of  the  Malaca  coast,  which  from  this  Point 
(distant  from  the  equator  about  a  degree, 
and  from  Malaca  something  more  than  40 
leagues]  turns  north  in  the  direction  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Siam  ....  On  the  western 
side  of  this  point  a  river  runs  into  the 
sea,  so  deep  that  ships  can  run  up  it  4 
leagues  beyond  the  bar,  and  along  its  banks, 
well  inland,  King  Alaudin  had  established 
a  big  town  .  .  ." — Barros,  IV.  xi.  13. 

c.  1539.  "After  that  the  King  of  Jan- 
iaiia  had  taken  that  oath  before  a  great 
Cacis  of  his,  called  Baia  Moulana,  upon  a 
festival  day  when  as  they  solemnized  their 
iRamadan  .  .  ."—Pinto  (in  Cogan's  E.  T.), 
p.  36. 

Umbrella,  s.  This  word  is  of  course 
not  Indian  or  An^lo-Indfan,  but  the 
fhing  is  very  prominent  in  India,  and 
Bome  interest  attaches  to  the  history 
of  the  word  and  thing  in  Europe.  We 
shall  collect  here  a  few  quotations 
bearing  upon  this.  The  knowledge 
and  use  of  this  serviceable  instrument 
seems  to  have  gone  through  extra- 
ordinary ecKpses.  It  is  frequent  as 
an  accompaniment  of  royalty  in  the 
Nineveh  sculptures ;  it  was  in  general 
Indian  use  in  the  time  of  Alexander;  it 
occurs  in  old  Indian  inscriptions,  on 
Greek  vases,  and  in  Greek  and  Latin 
literature ;  it  was  in  use  at  the  court 
of  Byzantium,  and  at  that  of  the  Great 
Khan  in  Mongolia,  in  medieval  Venice 
and  at  Rome,  and  more  recently  in  the 


semi-savage  courts  of  Madagascar  and 
Ashantee.  Yet  it  was  evidently  a 
strange  object,  needing  particular  de- 
scription, to  John  MarignoUi  (c.  1330), 
Buy  Clavijo  (c.  1404),  Barbosa  (1516), 
John  de  Barros  (1553),  and  Minsheu 
(1617).  See  also  Chatta,  and  Som- 
Drero  (the  latter  likewise  in  Suppt.). 

C.  B.C.  325.  "  Toir?  6^  Truyufa;  \eyet  Ne'apxo? 
ort  ffaTTTOi/TOLL  'Iv^ol  ....  Kat  cTKtaSta.  OTl 
irpojSaWoi'Tat,  Toi}  de'peo?,  otrot  ovk  i^jneAij/jteVot 
I^'6<aJ'." — Ai-rian,  Indica,  xvi. 

c.  B.C.  2. 
"  Ipse  tene  distenta  suis  umbracula  virgis; 
Ipse   face    in    turba,  qua  venit    ilia, 
locum." 

Ovid,  Art.  Amat.,  ii.  209-210. 
C.  A.D.  5. 

"  Aurea  pellebant  rapidos  umbracula  soles 
Quae  tamen  Herculeae  sustinuere  ma- 
nus."  ■  Id.  Fasti,  ii.  31-1312. 

o.  A.D.  100. 
"  En,  cui  tu  viridem  umbellam,  oui  sucoina 
mittas 
Grandia  natalis  quoties  redit  ..." 

Juvenal,  ix.  50-51. 

C.  200.  "...  .  eirejLH^e  6e  ical  K\ivi\v  auTtj) 
opyvpoiroSa,  koX  <rrfMa[jiVTjv,  Kat  trmivriv  ovpavo- 
pot^oi'  avdCvrjV,  Kal   Qpitvov  apyvpouv,  /cat  elTLXpviTOV 

a-KiaSLov. . ." — Athenaeus,  Lib.  ii. Epit.  §  31. 

c.  380.  "Ubi  si  inter  aurata  ilabella 
laciniis  seriois  insiderint  muscae,  vel  per 
foramen  umbraouli  pensilis  radioing  irru- 
perit  solis,  queruntur  quod  non  sunt  apud 
Cimmerios  nati." — Ammianus  MarceUinus, 
XXVIIL  iv. 

1248.  "  Ibi  etiam  guoddam  Solinum  (v. 
Soliolum),  sive  tentoriolum,  quod  portatur 
super  caput  Imperatoris,  fuit  praesentatum 
eidem,  quod  totum  erat  praeparatum  cum 
gemmis." — Joan,  de  Piano  Carpini,  in  Rec. 
de  v.,  iv.  759-760. 

c.  1292.  "  Et  a  haute  festes  porte  Mon- 
signor  le  Dus  une  corone  d'or  .  .  .  et  la  ou 
il  vait  a  hautes  festes  si  vait  apres  lui  un 
damoiseau  qui  porte  une  uubrele  de  dras  h, 
or  sur  son  chief  ..." 

and  again : 

"Et  apres  s'en  vet  Monsignor  Ii  Dus  de- 
sos  I'onbrele  que  Ii  dona  Monsignor  I'Apos- 
toille  ;  et  cele  onbrele  est  d'un  dras  (a)_or, 
que  la  porte  un  damosiaus  entre  ses  mains, 
que  s'en  vet  totes  voies  apres  Monsignor  Ii 
f)us."__ Venetian  Chronicle  of  Ma/i-tino  da 
Canale,  in  Archivio  Storico  Italiano,  I.  Ser. 
viii.  214,  560. 

1298.  "Et  toutceus  .  .  .  ont  par  com- 
mandement  que  toutes  fois  que  il  ohevau- 
chent  doivent  avoir  sus  le  chief  un  palieque 
que  on  dit  ombrel,  que  on  porte  sur  une 
lance  en  senefiance  de  grant  seigneurie."— 
Marco  Polo,  Text  of  Pauthier,  i.  256-7. 

c.  1332.  (At  Constantinople)  "the  inha- 
bitants, military  men  or  otherwise,  great 
and  small,  winter  and  summer,  carry  over 
their  heads  huge  umbrellas  (me.  halldt).— 
Ibn  Satuta,  ii.  440. 


UMBRELLA. 


726 


UPAS. 


0.  1335.  "Whenever  the  Sultan  (of 
Dehli)  mounts  his  horse,  they  carry  an 
umbrella  over  his  head.  But  when  he 
starts  on  a  march  to  war,  or  on  a  long 
journey,  you  see  carried  over  his  head 
seven  umbrellas,  two  of  which  are  covered 
with  jewels  of  inestimable  vs.las."—Shiha- 
buddln  Dimishkl  in  Not.  et  Mxt.,  xiii.  190. 

1404.  "  And  over  her  head  they  bore  a 
shade  (somhra)  carried  by  a  man,  on  a 
shaft  like  that  of  a  lance ;  and  it  was  of 
white  silk,  made  like  the-  roof  of  a  round 
tent,  and  stretched  by  a  hoop  of  wood,  and 
this  shade  they  carry  over  the    head  to 

rrotect   them   from    the   sun."  —  Glavijo, 
cxxii. 

1541.  "Then  next  to  them  marches 
twelve  men  on  horseback,  called  Pere- 
tandas,  each  of  them  carrying  an  TJmbrello 
of  carnation  Sattin,  and  other  twelve  that 
follow  with  banners  of  white  damask." — 
Pimto,  in  Cogan's  B.  T.,  p.  135. 

In  the  original  this  runs  : 

"Vao  doze  homes  a  cavallo,  que  se 
chamao  peretandas,  co  sombreyroB  de  citim 
cramesim  nas  maos  a  modo  de  espa/raveU 
postos  em  cesteas  muyto  compridas  (like  tents 
upon  very  long  staves)  et  outros  doze  co 
bandeyras  de  damasco  branco." 

1617.  "  An  JJinbriU,  a  fashion  of  round 
and  broade  fanne,  wherewith  the  Indians, 
and  from  them  our  great  ernes  preserue  them- 
selves froTn  the  heate  of  the  scorehififf  sunne. 
Gr.  Ombraire,  m.  Ombrelle,  f.  I.  Om- 
br^lla.  L.  Vmbella,  ab  vmbra,  the  shadow, 
est  endm  instrumentum  quo  solem  k  facie 
aroent  H  luven.  Gr.  cr/tidStoj',  diminut.  a 
o-Ki'a,  i.  vmbra.  T.  St^alj^nt,  q.  st^iii^it,  A 
si^alitn,  i-  vmbra,  et  ^irf,  i,  pUeus,  d  qm, 
et  B.  ^i^in^ocht.  Br.  Teggidel,  k  teg.  i. 
pvdchrum  forma,  et  gidd,  pro  riddio,  i.  pro- 
tegere;  haec  enimvmbellae finis." — Minsheu, 
(1st  ed.  S.V.). 

1644.  "Here  (at  Marseilles)  we  bought 
umbrellas  against  the  heats."— Evelyn's 
Diary,  7th  Get. 

1677.  (In  this  passage  the  word  is  applied 
to  an  awning  before  a  shop).  "  The  Streets 
are  generally  narrow  .  J  .  .  the  better  to 
receive  the  advantages  of  Umbrello's  ex- 
tended from  side  to  side  to  keep  the  sun's 
violence  from  their  customers."  —  Fryer, 
222. 

1681.  "  After  these  comes  an  Elephant 
with  two  Priests  on  his  back ;  one  whereof 
is  the  Priest  before  spoken  of,  carrying  the 
painted  Stick  on  his  shoulder  .  .  .  Tfne  other 
sits  behind  him,  holding  a  round  thing  Uke 
an  Vmbrello  over  his  head,  to  keep  oH  Sun 
or  Kain." — Knox's  Ceylon,  79. 

1709.  ".  ...  The  Young  Gentleman 
belonging  to  the  Custom-house  that  for  fear 
of  rain  borrowed  the  TTmbrella  at  Will's 
Coffee-house  in  Comhill  of  the  Mistress,  is 
nereby  advertised  that  to  be  dry  from  head 
to  foot  in  the  like  occasion  he  snail  be  wel- 
come to  the  Maid's  pattens."— TAe  Female 
Toiler,  Dec.  12,  quoted  in  Malcolm's 
Anecdotes,  1808,  p.  429. 


1712. 
"  The  tuck'd  up  semstress  walks  with  hasty 

While  streams  run  down  her  oil'd  um- 
brella's sides." 

•  Smft,  A  City  Shower. 

1715. 
"  Good  housewives  all  the  winter's  rage 


Defended  by  the  riding  hood's  disguise ; 

Or  underneath  the  Umbrella's  oily  shade 

Safe  through  the  wet  on  clinking  pattens 
tread. 
"  Let  Persian  dames  the  Umbrella's  ribs 
display 

To  guard  their  beauties  from  the  sunny 
ray; 

Or  sweating  slaves  support  the  shady  load 

When  Eastern  monarchs  show  their  state 
abroad ; 

Britain  in  vrinter  only  knows  its  aid 

To  guard  from  chilly  showers  the  walking 
maid."  Gay,  Trivia,  i. 

1850.  Advertisement  posted  at  the  door  of 
one  of  the  SectUms  of  the  British  Association 
meetimg  at  Edinburgh. 

"The  gentleman,   who  carried  away  a 

brown  silk  umbrella  from  the Section 

yesterday,  may  have  the  cover  belonging  to 
it,  which  is  of  no  further  use  to  the  Owner, 
by  applying  to  the  Porter  at  the  Eoyij 
Hotel." — (From  Personal  Jlecollection.)—It 
is  a  curious  parallel  to  the  advertisement 
above  from  the  Female  Taller. 

TJpas,  s.  This  word  is  now,  like 
Juggernaut,  chiefly  used  in  English 
as  a  customary  metaphor,  and  to  mdi- 
cate  some  institution  that  the  speaker 
wishes  to  condemn  in  a  compendious 
manner.  The  word  Upas  is  Javanese 
for  poison,  and  became  familiar  in 
Eiu'ope  in  connexion  with  exaggerated 
and  fabulous  stories  regarding  the  ex- 
traordinary and  deadly  character  of  a 
tree  in  Java,  alleged  to  be  so  called. 
There  axe  several  trees  in  the  Malay 
Islands  producing  deadly  poisons,  but 
the  paorticular  tree  to  which  these 
stories  were  attached  is  one  which  has 
in  the  present  century  been  described 
under  the  name  of  Antiaris  toxicaria, 
from  the  name  given  to  the  poison 
by  the  Javanese  proper,  viz.,  Antjar, 
or  Anclmr  (the  name  of  the  tree  all 
over  Java),  whilst  it  is  known  to  the 
Malays  and  people  of  Western  Java 
as  UpoB,  and  in  Celebes  and  the  Philip- 
pine Islands  as  Ipo  or  Hipo. 

It  was  the  poison  commonly  used  by 
the  natives  of  Celebes  and  other  islands 
for  poisoning  the  small  bamboo  darts 
which  they  used  (and  in  some  islands 
still  use)  to  shoot  from  the  blow-tube 
(see  Sumpitan). 

The  story  of  some  deadly  vegetable 


UPAS. 


727 


UPAS. 


poison  in  these  islands  is  very  old,  and 
we  find  it  ia  the  Travels  of  Friar 
Odoric,  accompanied  by  the  mention  of 
the  disgusting  antidote  ■which  was 
believed  to  be  efficacious,  a  genuine 
Malay  belief,  and  told  by  a  variety  of 
later  and  independent  ■writers,  such  as 
Nieuhof,  Saar,  Tavernier,  Oleyer,  and 
Kaempfer. 

The  subject  of  this  poison  came  es- 
pecially to  the  notice  of  the  Dutch  in 
coimexion  with  its  use  to  poison  the 
arro'ws  just  alluded  to,  and  some  in- 
teresting particulars  are  given  on  the 
subject  by  Bontius,  from  -which  a 
quotation  is  given  belo-w,  ■with  others. 
There  is  a  notice  of  the  poison  in 
De  Bry,  in  Sir  T.  Herbert  (whence- 
soever  he  borro^wed  it),  and  in  some- 
what later  authors  about  the  middle 
of  the  17th  century.  In  March, 
1666,  the  subject  came  before  the 
young  Eoyal  Society,  and  among  a 
long  list  of  subjects  for  inquiry  in 
the  East  occur  two  questions  pertain- 
ing to  this  matter. 

The  illustrious  Eumphius  in  his 
EerhariuTn  Amloinense  goes  into  a 
good  deal  of  detail  on  the  subject,  but 
the  tree  does  not  grow  in  Amboyna 
where  he  ■wrote,  and  his  account  thus 
contains  some  ill  founded  statements, 
which  afterwards  lent  themselves  to 
the  fabulous  history  of  which  we  shall 
have  to  speak  presently.  Eumphius 
however  procured  from  Macassar  spe- 
cimens of  the  plant,  and  it  was  he  who 
first  gave  the  native  name  (Ipo,  the 
Macassar  form)  and  assigned  a  scien- 
tific name,  Arhor  toxicaria.*  Passing 
over  ■with  simple  mention  the  notices 
in  the  appeniux  to  John  Bay's  Hist. 
Plantarum,  and  in  Valentijn  (from 
both  of  which  extracts  ■will  be  found 
below),  we  come  to  the  curious  com- 
pound of  the  loose  statements  of  for- 
mer writers  magnified,  of  the  popular 
stories  current  among  Europeans  in 
the  Dutch  colonies,  and  of  pure 
romantic  invention,  which  first  ap- 
peared in  1783,  in  the  London  Magazine. 
The  professed  author  of  this  account 
■was  one  Foersch,  who  had  served  as  a 
junior  surgeon  in  the  Dutch  East 
Indies.t     This  person  describes    the 


*  It  must  Ije  kept  in  mind  that  though  Enm- 
phius  (George  Everard  Bumpf )  died  in  1693,  his 
great  work  was  not  printed  till  nearly  fifty  years 
afterwards  (1741). 

t  Foerscli  was  a  surgeon  of  the  third  class  at 
Samarang  in  the  year  Vns.—Horsjield,  in  Bat. 
Trans,  as  quoted  below. 


tree,  called  Bohon-Upas,  as  situated 
"  about  27  leagues  *  from  Bata^via,  14 
from  Soura  Karta,  the  seat  of  the 
Emperor,  and  between  18  and  20 
leagues  from  Tinkjoe  "  (probably  for 
Tjuhjoe,  i.e.  Djokjo-Karta)  "the  pre- 
sent residence  of  the  Sultan  of  Java." 
Within  a  radius  of  15  to  18  miles  round 
the  tree  no  human  creature,  no  li^ving 
thing  could  exist.  Condemned  male- 
factors were  employed  to  fetch  the 
poison ;  they  were  protected  by  special 
arrangements,  yet  not  more  than  1  in 
10  of  them  survived  the  adventure. 
Foersch  also  describes  executions  by 
means  of  the  Upas  poison,  which  he 
says  he  witnessed  at  Sura  Karta  in 
February,  1776. 

The  whole  paper  is  a  very  clever 
piece  of  sensational  romance,  and  has 
impressed  itself  indelibly,  it  would 
seem,  on  the  English  language ;  for 
to  it  is  undoubtedly  due  the  adoption 
of  that  standing  metaphor  to  which  ■we 
have  alluded  at  the  beginning  of  this 
article.  This  efiect  may  however  have 
been  due  not  so  much  directly  to  the 
article  in  the  London  Magazine  as  to 
the  adoption  of  the  fable  by  the  famous 
ancestor  of  a  man  stiU  more  famous, 
Erasmus  Darwin,  in  his  Poem  of  the 
Loves  of  the  Plants.  In  that  work 
not  only  is  the  essence  of  Foersch's 
story  embodied  in  the  verse,  but  the 
story  itself  is  quoted  at  length  in  the 
notes.  It  is  said  that  Darwin  was 
warned  of  the  worthlessness  of  the 
narrative,  but  was  un^willing  to  rob 
his  poem  of  so  sensational  an  episode. 
Nothing  appears  to  be  kno^wn  of 
Foersch  except  that  there  really  was  a 
person  of  that  name  in  the  medical 
service  in  Java  at  the  time  indicated. 
In  our  article  Anaconda  (pp.  16-17) 
we  have  adduced  some  curious  particu- 
lars of  analogy  between  the  Anaconda- 
myth  and  the  Upas-myth,  and  inti- 
mated a  suspicion  that  the  same  hand 
may  have  had  to  do  with  the  spinning 
of  both  yarns. 

The  extraordinary  eclat  produced  by 
the  Foerschian  fables  led  to  the  ap- 
pointment of  a  committee  of  the  Bata- 
vian  Society  to  investigate  the  true 
facts,  whose  report  was  published  in 
1789.  This  we  have  not  yet  been 
able  to  see,  for  the  report  is  not  con- 
tained in  the  regular  series  of  the 
Transactions    of    that    Society ;    nor 

♦  Tliis  distance  is  probably  a  clerical  error.  It 
is  quite  inconsistent  with  the  other  two  assigned. 


UPAS. 


728 


UPAS. 


have  we   found  a   refutation  of  tlie 
fables  by  M.   Charles  Coquebert  re- 
ferred to  by  Lesohenault  in  the  paper 
which  we  are  about  to  mention.      The 
poison  tree  was  observed  in  Java  by 
Deschamps,  naturalist  with  the   ex- 
pedition of  D'Entrecasteaux,   and  is 
the  subject  of  a  notice  by  bi'-m  in  the 
Annales    de    Voyages,    vol.    i.,  which 
goes  into  little  detail,  but  appears  to 
be  correct  so  far  as  it  goes,  except  in 
the  statement  that  the  Anohar  was 
confined  to  Eastern  Java.      But  the 
first   thorough   identification    of   the 
plant,  and   scientific  account  of  the 
facts  was  that  of  M.  Leschenault  de 
la  Tour.     This  French  savant,  when 
about  to  join  a  voyage  of  discovery 
to  the  South  Seas,  was  recommended 
by  Jussieu   to   take  up  the  investi- 
gation of  the  Upas.     On  first  enquir- 
ing  at  Batavia    and    Samarang,  M. 
Leschenault  heard  only  fables  akin  to 
Eoersoh's    romance,    and    it    was    at 
Sura  !Karta  that  he  first  got  genuine 
information,  which  eventually  enabled 
him  to  describe  the  tree  from  actual 
examination. 
_  The  tree  from  which  he  took  his  spe- 
cimens was  more  than  100  ft.  in  height, 
with  a  girth  of  18  feet  at  the  base.     A 
Javanese  who  climbed  it  to  procure  the 
flowers  had  to  make  cuts  in  the  stem 
in  order  to  mount.     After  ascending 
some  25  feet  the  man  felt  so  ill  that  he 
had  to  come  down,  and  for  some  days  he 
continued  to  suffer  from  nausea,  vomit- 
ing, and  vertigo.      But  another  man 
climbed  to  the  top  of  the  tree  without 
suffering  at  all.      On  another  occasion 
Leschenault,  having  had  a  tree  of  4 
feet  girth  cut  down,  walked  among  its 
broken   branches,  and   had  face  and 
hands  besprinkled  with  the  gum-resin, 
yet    neither    did   he  suffer;    he  adds 
however    that    he    had    washed    im- 
mediately after.    Lizards  and  insects 
were  numerous  on  the  trunk,  and  birds 
perched  upon  the  branches.      M.  Les- 
chenault gives  details  of  the  prepara- 
tion of  the  poison  as  practised  by  the 
natives,  and    also  particulars    of    its 
action,  on  which  experiment  was  made 
in  Paris  with  the  material  which  he 
brought  to  Europe.     He  gave  it  the 
scientific  name  by  which  it  continues 
to  be  known,  viz.,  Antiaris  toxicaria 
(N.  O.  Arfocarpeae).* 

*  Leschenault  also  gives  the  deseription  of  an- 
other and  still  more  powerful  poison,  used  in  a 
similar  way  to  that  of  the  Antiaris,  viz.,  the  tieute, 


M.  Leschenault  also  drew  the  atten- 
tion of  Dr.  Horsfield,  who  had  been 
engaged  in  the  botanical  exploration 
of  Java  some  years  before  the  British 
occupation,  and  continued  it  during 
that  period,  to  the  subject  of  the  Upas, 
and  he  published  a  paper  on  it  in  the 
Batavian  Transactions  for  1813  (vol. 
vii.).  His  account  seems  entirely  in 
accordance  with  that  of  Lesohenault, 
but  is  more  detailed  and  complete, 
with  the  result  of  numerous  observa- 
tions and  experiments  of  his  own. 
He  saw  the  Antiaris  first  in  the 
Province  of  Poegar,  on  his  way  to 
Banyuwangi.  In  Blambangan  (eastern 
extremity  of  Java)  he  visited  four 
or  five  trees;  he  afterwards  found  a 
very  tall  specimen  growing  at  Passaru- 
wang  on  the  borders  of  Malang,  and 
again  several  young  trees  in  the  forests 
of  Japara,  and  one  near  Onarang.  In 
all  these  cases,  scattered  over  the 
length  of  Java,  the  people  knew  the 
tree  as  anchor. 

Full  articles  on  the  subject  are  to  be 
foimd  (by  Mr.  J.  J.  Bennet)  in  Hors^ 
field's  Plantae  Javanicae  Bariores, 1838- 
52,  pp.  52  segq.,  together  with  a  figure 
of  a  flowering  branch,  pi.  xiii.;  and  in 
Blume's  Bumphia  (Brussels,  1836),  pp, 
46  segq.,  and  Pis.  xxii.,  xxiii.;  to  both 
of  which  works  we  have  been  much 
indebted  for  guidance. 

Blume  gives  a  drawing,  for  the  truth 
of  which  he  vouches,  of  a  tall  specimen 
of  the  trees.  These  he  describes  as 
"vastas,  arduas,  et  a  ceteris  segregataa," 
— soHtary  and  eminent,  on  account  of 
their  great  longevity,  (possibly  on 
account  of  their  tieing  spared  by  the 
axe  ?),  but  not  from  any  such  reason  as 
the  fables  allege.  There  is  no  lack 
of  adjoining  vegetation;  the  spread- 
ing branches  are  clothed  abundantly 
with  parasitical  plants,  and  numerous 
birds  and  squirrels  frequent  them. 
The  stem  throws  out  '  wings '  or  but- 
tresses,* like  many  of  the  forest  trees 
of  Further  India.  Blume  refers,  in 
connexion  with  the  origin  of  the  pre- 
valent fables,  to  the  real  existence  of 

called  sometimes  Upas  Raja,  the  plant  producing 
which  is  a  StryeJinos,  and  a  creeper.  Though,  as 
we  have  said,  the  name  Upas  is  generic,  and  is 
applied  to  this,  it  is  not  the  Upas  of  English  meta- 
phor, and  we  are  not  concerned  with  it  here. 
Both  kinds  are  produced  and  prepared  in  Java. 
The  Ipo  (a  foi-m  of  Upas)  of  Macassar  is  the 
Antidrisj  the  ipo  of  the  Borneo  Dayaks  is  the 
Tieute. 

*  See  Horsfield  in  the  Bat.  Transactions,  and 
Blume's  Plate. 


UPAS. 


729 


UPAS. 


exlalations  of  carbonic  acid  gas  in  tie 
volcanic  tracts  of  Java,  dangerous  to 
animal  life  and  producing  sterility 
around,  alluding  particularly  to  a 
paper  by  M.  Loudoun,  (a  DutcA  official 
of  Scotch  descent)  in  the  Edinburgh 
New  Phil  Journal  for  1832,  p.  102, 
Containing  a  formidable  description  of 
the  Quwo  Upas  or  Poison  Valley  on 
the  frontier  of  the  Pekalongan  and 
Banyumas  provinces.  We  may  ob- 
serve however  that,  if  we  remember 
rightly,  the  exaggerations  of  Mr. 
Loudoun  in  this  matter  have  been  ex- 
posed and  ridiculed  by  Dr.  Junghuhn, 
the  author  of  "  Java."  And  if  the 
Poersoh  legend  be  compared  with 
some  of  the  particulars  alleged  by 
several  of  the  older  writers,  e.g. 
Camell  (in  Bay),  Valentijn,  Spielman, 
Kaempfer,  and  Eumphius,  it  will  be 
seen  tiiat  the  basis  for  a  great  part  of 
that  putida  commentatio,  as  Bltime  calls 
it,  is  to  be  found  in  them. 

George  Colman  the  Younger 
founded  on  the  Foerschian  Upas-myth 
a  kind  of  melodrama,  called  the  Law 
of  Java,  first  acted  at  Covent  Garden 
May  11th,  1822.  We  give  some  quo- 
tations below.* 

c.  1330.  "En  queste  isole  sono  molte 
cose  maravigliose  e  strane.  Onde  alcuni 
arbori  li  sono  ....  che  fanno  veleno 
pessimo  ....  Quelli  uomini  sono  quasi 
tutti  iCorsali,  e  quando  Tanno  a  battaglia 
portano  ciascuno  una  canAa  in  mano,  di 
lunghezza  d'uu  braccio  e  pongono  in  capo 
de  la.  canna  uno  ago  di  ferro  atoesiato  in 
quel  veleno,  e  sofiano  nella  canna  e  I'ago  vola 
e  percuotelo  dove  vogliono,  e'ncontinente 
quelli  ch'fe  percosso  muore.  Ma  egli  hanno 
le  tina  piene  di  stereo  d'uomo  e  una  is- 
codella  di  stereo  guarisce  I'uomorfla  queste 
cotali  pontnre." — Storia  di  Frate  Odorigo, 
from  Palatina  MS.,  in  Cathay,  &c.,  App., 
p.  xlix. 

c.  1630.  "And  (in  Makasser)  which  is 
no  lesse  infernall,  the  men  use  long  canes 
or  truncks  (cald  Bempitans),  out  of  which 
they  can  (and  use  it)  blow  a  little  pricking 
QuUl,  which  if  it  draw  the  lest  drop  of  blood 
from  any  part  of  the  body,  it  makes  him 
(though  the  strongest  man  living)  die 
immediately ;  some  venoms  operate  in  an 
houre,  others  in  a  moment,  the  veynes  and 
body  (by  the  virulence  of  the  poyson)  cor- 
rupting and  rotting  presently,  to  any  man's 
ferrour  and  amazement,  and  feare  to  live 
^vhere  such  abominations  predominate." — 
Sir  T.  Herbert,  ed.  1638,  p.  329. 

*  I  remember  when  a  boy  reading  the  whole  of 
Poersch's  story  in  a  fascinating  book,  called 
Wood's  Zoography,  which  I  have  not  seen  for  half  a 
century,  and  which,  I  should  suppose  from  my 
recollection,  was  more  sensational  than  scientific. 

~r. 


1631.  "  I  will  now  conclude  ;  but  first  I 
must  say  something  of  the  poison  used  by 
the  Eling  of  Macassar  in  the  Island  of 
Celebes  to  envenom  those  little  arrows 
which  they  shoot  through  blowing-tubes, 
a  poison  so  deadly  that  it  causes  death  more 
rapidly  than  a  dagger.  For  one  wounded 
ever  so  lightly,  be  it  but  a  scratch  bring- 
ing blood,  or  a  prick  in  the  heel,  imme- 
diately begins  to  nod  Uke  a  drunken  man, 
and  falls  dead  to  the  ground.  And  within 
half  an  hour  of  death  this  putrescent  poison 
so  corrupts  the  flesh  that  it  can  be  plucked 
from  the  bones  like  so  much  rmtcus.  And 
what  seems  still  more  marvellous,  if  a  man 
(e.g.)  be  scratched  in  the  thigh,  or  higher 
in  the  body,  by  another  point  which,  is  not 
poisoned,  and  the  still  warm  blood  as  it 
flows  down  to  the  feet  be  merely  touched 
by  one  of  these  poisoned  little  arrows, 
swift  as  wind  the  pestilent  influence  ascends 
to  the  wound,  and  with  the  same  swiftness 
and  other  effects  snatches  the  man  from 
among  the  living. 

"These  are  no  idle  tales,  but  the  expe- 
rience of  eye-witnesses,  not  only  among 
our  countrymen,  but  among  Danes  and 
Englishmen." — Jac.  Boniii,  lib.  v.,  cap. 
xxxiii. 

1646,  "Es  waehst  ein  Baum  auf  Mac- 
casser,  einer  Ciist  auf  der  Insul  Celebes,  der 
ist  treflich  vergiftet,  dass  waun  einer  nur 
an  einem  Glied  damit  verletzet  wird,  und 
man  solches  nit  alsbald  wegschlagt,  der 
Gift  geschwind  zum  Hertzen  eilet,  und  den 
Garaus  machet "  (then  the  antidote  as  be- 
fore is  mentioned)  ....  "  Mit  solohem 
Gift  schmieren  die  JBandanesen  Ihre  la,nge 
PfeU,  die  Sie  von  grossen  Bogen,  einer 
Mannslanghocb,  hurtig  schiessen ;  in  Banda 
aber  tahten  Ihre  Weiber  grossen  Schaden 
damit.  Denn  Sie  sich  auf  die  Baume 
setzten,  und  kleine  Eischgeraht  damit 
schmierten,  und  durch  ein  gehohlert  Rohr- 
lein,  von  einem  Baum,  auf  unser  Volok 
schossen,  mit  grossen  machtigen  SchsCden." 
— Soar,  Ost-Indiamsche  Funfzehen-Jahrige 
Kriegs-Diermte  .  .  .  1672,  pp.  46-47. 

1667.  "  Enquiries  for  ^vaaXt,  cmd  other 
parts  of  the  East  Indies. 

«  *  »  » 

19.  Whether  it  be  true,  that  the  only 
Antidote  hitherto  known,  against  the 
famous  and  fatal  macassar-poison,  is  human 
ordure,  taken  inwardly  ?  And  what  sub- 
stance that  poison  is  made  of  ?  " — Philoso- 
phical Transactions,  vol.  ii..  Anno  1667 
(Proceedings  for  March  11th,  1666,  i.e.  N.S. 
1667),  p.  417. 

1682.  "The  especial  weapons  of  the 
Makassar  soldiers,  which  they  use  against 
their  enemies,  are  certain  pointed  arrowlets 
about  a  foot  in  length.  At  the  foremost 
end  these  are  fitted  with  a  sharp  and 
pointed  fish-tooth,  and  at  the  butt  with  a 
knob  of  spongy  wood. 

"  The  points  of  these  arrows,  long  before 
they  are  to  be  used,  are  dipt  in  poison  and 
then  dried. 

"This  poison  is  a  sap  that  drips  from 
the  bark  of  the  branches  of  a  certain  tree, 
like  (resin,  from  pine-trees. 


UPAS. 


730 


UPAS. 


"The  tree  grows  on  the  Island  Makasser, 
in  the  interior,  and  on  three  or  four  islands 
of  the  Bugisses,  round  about  Makassar. 
It  is  about  the  height  of  the  clove-tree,  and 
has  leaves  very  similar. 

"The  fresh  saj)  of  this  tree  is  a  very 
deadly  poison ;  indeed  its  virulence  is 
incurable. 

"The  arrovrlets  prepared  with  this  poison 
are  not,  by  the  Makasser  soldiers,  shot  with 
a  bow,  but  blown  from  certain  blow-pipes 
{uit  zekere  spatten  gespat) ;  just  as  here,  in 
the  country,  people  snoot  birds  by  blowing 
round  pellets  of  clay. 

"  They  can  with  these  in  still  weather 
hit  their  mark  at  a  distance  of  4  rods. 

"They  say  the  Makassers  themselves 
know  no  remedy  against  this  poison  .... 
for  the  poison  presses  swiftly  mto  the  blood 
and  vital  spirits,  and  causes  a  violent  in- 
flammation. They  hold  (however)  that  the 
surest  remedy  for  this  poison  is  .  .  ."  (and 
so  on,  repeating  the  antidote  already  men- 
tioned).— JoanNieuhofa  ZeeenLaiid  Seize, 
etc.,  pp.  217-218. 

c.  1681.     "  Arbor  Toxicaria,  1]^0. 

"  I  have  never  yet  met  with  any  poison 
more  horrible  and  hateful,  produced  by 
any  vegetable  ^owth,  than  that  which  is 
derived  from  this  lactescent  tree. 

*  *  *  Hi 

Moreover  beneath  this  tree,  and  in  its 
whole  circumference  to  the  distance  of  a 
stone-cast,  no  plant,  no  shrub,  or  herbage 
will  grow ;  the  soil  beneath  it  is  barren, 
blackened,  and  burnt  as  it  were  .  .  .  and 
the  atmosphere  about  it  is  so  polluted  and 
poisoned  that  the  birds  which  alight  upon 
its  branches  become  giddy  and  fall  dead 
*  *  *  all  things  perish  which  are  touched 
by  its  emanations,-  insomuch  that  every 
animal  shuns  it  and  keeps  away  from  it, 
and  even  the  birds  eschew  flying  by  it. 

"No  man  dares  to  approach  the  tree 
without  having  his  arms,  feet,  and  head 
wrapped  round  with  linen  .  .  .  for  Death 
seems  to  have  planted  his  foot  and  his 
throne  beside  this  tree  .  .  ."  (He  then  tells 
of  a  venomous  basilisk  with  two  feet  in 
front  and  fiery  eyes,  a  crest,  and  a  horn, 
that  dwelt  under  this  tree).  *  *  * 

' '  The  Malays  call  it  Cayu  TTpas,  but  in 
Macassar  and  the  rest  of  Celebes  it  is  called 
Ipo. 

*  *  *  * 

"It  grows  in  desert  places,  and  amid 
bare  hills,  and  is  easily  discerned  from  afar, 
there  being  no  other  tree  near  it." 

*  *  *  * 

— Bumvhii  Herbarium  Amboinense,  ii.  263- 
268. 

1685.  "  I  cannot  omit  to  set  forth  here 
an  account  of  the  poisoned  missiles  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Macassar,  which  the  natives 
of  that  kingdom  have  used  against  our 
soldiers,  bringing  them  to  sudden  death. 
It  is  extracted  from  the  Journal  of  the 
illustrious  and  gallant  admiral,  H.  Cor- 
nelius Spielman  ....  The  natives  of  the 
kingdom  in  question  possess  a  singular  art 
of  shooting  arrows  \>y  blowing  through 
canes,  and  wounding  with  these,  insomuch 


that  if  the  skin  be  but  slightly  scratched 
the  wounded  die  in  a  twinkling." 

(Then  the  old  story  of  the  only  antidote). 


The  account  follows  extracted  from  the 

Journal. 

*  *  »  » 

"There  are  but  few  among  the  Macassars 
and  Bugis  who  possess  the  real  knowledge 
needful  for  selecting  the  poison,  so  as  to 
distinguish  between  what  is  worthless  and 
what  is  of  highest  quality  *  *  *  From  the 
princes  (or  Bajas)  I  have  understood  that 
the  soil  in  which  the  trees  affording  the 
poison  grow,  for  a  great  space  round  about 
produces  no  grass  nor  any  other  vegetable 
growth,  and  that  the  poison  is  properly  a 
water  or  liquid,  flowing  from  a  bruise  or 
cut  made  in  the  bark  of  those  trees,  oozing 
out  as  sap  does  from  plants  that  afford 
milky  juices  .  .  .  When  the  liquid  is  being 
drawn  from  the  wounded  tree,  no'  one 
should  carelessly  approach  it  so  as  to  let 
the  liquid  touch  his  hands,  for  by  such 
contact  all  the  joints  become  stiffened  and 
contracted.  !For  this  reason  the  collectors 
make  use  of  long  bamboos,  armed  with 
sharp  iron  points.  With  these  they  stab 
the  tree  with  great  force,  and  so  get  the 
sap  to  flow  into  the  canes,  in  which  it 
speedily  hardens." — Dn.  Corn.  Spielman. . . 
de  Telis  deleterio  Veneno  infecUs  in  Macas- 
sar, et  aliis  Begnia  Insulae  Celebes ;  ex  gus 
Dia/rio  extracta.  Huic  praemittitu/r  brems 
na/rratio  de  hoc  materia  Dn.  Andreae  Oleyeri. 
In  Miscellanea  Cwriosa,  sive  Ephemeridun( 
.  .  .  Academiae  Natwrae  Curiosorum,  Dec. 
II.  Annus  Tertius.  Anni  MDCixxxrv., 
Norimbergae  (1685),  pp.  127  seqq. 

1704.  ' '  Ipo  seu  Hypo  arbor  est  mediocris, 
folio  parvo,  et.  obscure  virenti,  quae  tarn 
malignae  et  nocivae  qualitatis,  ut  omne 
vivens  umbr^  su^  interimat,  unde  narrant 
in  circuitu,  et  umbrae  distinctu,  plurima 
OEsium  mortuorum  hominum  animalium- 
que  videri.  Clrcumvicinas  etiam  planta^ 
enecat,  et  aves  insidentes  interfioere  f  erunt, 
si  Nucis  Vomicae  Igasw,  plantam  non 
invenerint,  qua  reperta  vita  quidem  dq- 
nantur  et  servantur,  sed  defluvium  pati; 

untur  plumarum Hypo  lac   Indi 

Camucones  et  Sambales,  Hispanis  infensis- 
simi,  longis  excipiunt  arundineis  jrerticis, 
sagittis  intoxicandis  deserviturum  irreme- 
diable venenum,  omnibus  aliis  alexiphar- 
macis  snperius,  praeterquam  stercore 
humano  propinato.  An  Argensolae  arbor 
comosa,  quam  Insiilae  Celebes  ferunt,  cujuB 
umbra  occidentalis  mortifera,  orientalis 
antidotum  ? . .  ." — De  Quibusdam  Arboribus 
Ven^natis,  in  Herbarum  aiiarv/mque  Stir- 
pium  in  Insula  Zmeone  ...  a  Kevdo  Patre 
Georgio  Camello,  S.  J,  Syllabus,  ad  Joan- 
nem  Kaium  tram,smis!iui.  In  Appendix, 
p.  87,  of  Joan.  Baii  Hist.  Plantarum, 
Vol.  iii.  (London,  1704). 

1712.  "Maxima  autem  celebritas  radi- 
culae  enata  est,  ab  eximia  ilia  virtute,  quam 
adversus  toxicum  Macassariense  praestat, 
exitiale  illud,  et  vix  alio  remedio  vincibile. 
Est  venenum  hoc  succus  lacteus  et  pinguis, 
qui  collegitur  ex   recens   sauciata  arbore 


UPAS. 


731 


UFAS. 


quadam,  indigenes  Ipn,  Malajis  Javanisque 
Vpii    diets,    in    abditis    locis    sylvarum 
Insulae  Celebes  ....  oresoente  ....  cujus 
genuinum  et  in  soU  Macassarit,  germinantis 
suceum,  qui  coUigere  eusoipiunt,  praesentis- 
simis  vitae  perioulis  se  exponant  necesse 
est.     Nam  ad  quaerendam  arborem  loca 
dumis  beluisque  infesta  penetranda  sunt, 
inventa  vero,  nisi   eminus  vulneretur,   et 
ab  eS,  parte,  a  qua  ventus  adspirat,  vel  aura 
incumbit,    aggressores    erumpento    lialitu 
subito  BufEooabit.     Quam  sortem  etiam  ex- 
periri  dicuntur  .volucres,  arborem  recens 
vulneratam  transvolantes.      Collectio  exi- 
tiosi  liquoris,  morti  ob  patrata  malefioia 
danmatis  committitur,  eo  pacto,  ut  poena 
remittatur,  si  Uquorem  reportaverint  .... 
Sylvam  ingrediuntur  longS  instruoti  arun- 
dme  ....  quam  altera  extremitate ....  ex 
asse  acuunt,  ut  ad  pettundendam  arboris 
corticem  valeat ....  Quam  longe  possunt, 
ab  arbore  constltuti,  arundinis  aciem  arbori 
valide  intrudunt,   et  liquoris,   ex  vulnere 
effluentis,  tantum  excipiunt,  quantum  arun- 
dinis cav5  ad  proximum  usque  internodium 
capi  potest ....  Reduces,  aupplicio  et  omni 
discrimine  defuncti,  hoc  vitae  suae  XiiTpoi> 
Eegi  offerunt.    Ita  narrarunt  mihi  popu- 
lares  Celebani,  hodie  Macassari  dicti.    Quis 
autem  veri  quicquam  ex  Asiaticorum  ore 
referat,  quodiigmentisnouimplioatur  .  .  .?" 
—Kaeiwigfei;  Anwen.  Exot.,  575-576. 

1726.  "But  among  all  sorts  of  trees 
that  occur  here,  or  hereabouts,  I  know  of 
none  more  pernicious  than  the  sap  of 
the  Macassar  Poison  tree  *  *  *  They  say 
that  there  are  only  a  few  trees  of  this 
kind,  occurring  in  the  district  of  Turatte 
on  Celebes,  and  that  none  are  employed  ex- 
cept, at  a  certain  time  of  the  year  when  it  is 
procurable,  those  who  are  condemned  to 
leath,  to  approach  the  trees  and  bring  away 
the  poison  .  .  .  The  poison  must  be  taken 
with  the  greatest  care  in  Bamboos,  into 
which  it  drips  slowly  from  the  bark  of  the 
trees,  and  flie  persons  collected  for  this 
purpose  must  first  have  their  hands,  heads, 
and!^  all  exposed  parts,  well  wound  round 
with  cloths  .  ,  ."—Talmtijn,  iii.  218. 

1783,  "  The  following  description  of  the 
BoHON  TTpas,  or  Poison  Tbeb,  which  grows 
in  the  Island  of  Java,  and  renders  it  un- 
wholesome by  its  noxious  vapours,  has 
been  procured  for  the  London  Magazine, 
from  Sir.  Heydinger,  who  was  employed 
to  translate  it  from  the  original  Dutch,  by 
the  author,  Mr.  Foersch,  who,  we  are  in- 
formed, is  at  present  abroad,  in  the  capacity 
of  surgeon  on  board  an  English  vessel .... 
»  «  *  * 

"  '  In  the  year  1774,  I  was  stationed  at 
Batavia,  as  a  surgeon,  in  the  service  of  the 
Dutch  East  India  Company.  During  my 
residence  there  I  received  several  different 
accounts  of  the  ioAon-ITpaB,  and  the  violent 
effects  of  its  poison.  They  all  then  seemed 
moredible  to  me,  but  raised  my  curiosity  m 
so  high  a  degree,  that  I  resolved  to  inves- 
tigate this  subject  thoroughly  ....  I  had 
Srocured  a  recommendation  from  an  old 
lalayan  priest  to  another  priest,  who  lives 
on  the  nearest  habitable  spot  to  the  tree. 


which  is  about  fifteen  or  sixteen  miles  dis- 
tant.   The  letter  proved  of  great  service  to 
me  on  my  undertaking,  as  that  priest  is 
appointed  by  the  Emperor  to  reside  there, 
in  order  to  prepare  for  eternity  the  souls  of 
those  who,  for  different  crimes,  are  sen- 
tenced to  apnroach  the  tree,  and  to  procure 
the  poison  *"*  *  Malefactors,  who,  for  their 
crimes,  are  sentenced  to  die,  are  the  only 
persons  to  fetch  the  poison ;  and  this  is  the 
only  chance  they  have  of  saving  their  lives 
.  .  .  They  are  then  provided  with  a  silver 
or  tortoise-shell  box,  in  which  they  are  to 
put  the  poisonous  gum,  and  are  properly 
instructed  how  to  proceed,  while  they  are 
upon  their  dangerous  expedition.    Among 
other,  particulars,  they  are  always  told  to 
attend  to  the  direction  of  the  winds ;  as 
they  are  to  go  towards  the  tree  before  the 
wind,  so  that  the  effluvia  from  the  tree  are 
always  blown  from  them  *  *  *  They  are 
afterwards  sent  to  the  house  of  the  old  priest, 
to  which  place  they  are  commonly  attended 
by  their  friends  aiid  relations.     Here  they 
generally  remain  some  days,  in  expectation 
of  a  favourable  breeze.     During  that  time 
the  ecclesiastic   prepares  them   for   their 
future  fate  by  prayers  and  admonitions. 
When  the  hour  of  their  departure  arrives 
the  priest  puts  them  on  a  long  leather  cap 
with  two  glasses  before  their  eyes,  which 
comes  down  as  far  as  their  breast,  and  also 
provides  them  with  a  pair  of  leather  gloves 


"The  worthy  old  ecclesiastic  has  assured 
me,  that  during  his  residence  there,  for 
upwards  of  thirty  years,  he  had  dismissed 
above  seven  hundred  criminals  in  the 
manner  which  I  have  described ;  and  that 
scarcely  two  out  of  twenty  returned,"  .... 
etc.  etc. — Lcmdon  Magazine,  Deer.  1783, 
pp.  512-517. 

The  paper  concludes : 

"[We  shall  be  happy  to  communicate 
any  authentic  papers  of  Mr.  Eoersch  to  the 
public  through  the  London  Magazine.] 

1789.  ,  ,      , 

"  No  spicy  nutmeg  scents  the  vernal  gales, 
Nor  towering  plantain  shades  the  mid- 
day vales. 

No  step  retreating,  on  the  sand  impress'd, 
Invites  the  visit  of  a  second  guest ; 
*  *  *  * 

Fierce  in  dread  silence  on.  the  blasted 

heath  „        ,  ,    n. 

Fell  TJpas  sits,  the  Hydra  Tree  of  death  ; 
Lo  !  from  one  root,  the  envenom  d  soil 

below,  „ 

A  thousand  vegetative  serpents  grow.  .  . 

Darwin,  Loves  of  the  Plants ;  in  The 
Botamic  Garden,  Part  II. 
1808.  "Notice  sur  le  Pohon  IJpas  oie 
Arbre  li  Poison ;  Extrait  d'un  Voyage  mldit 
dans  VlnUrieur  de  Vile  de  Java,  par  L.  A. 
Deschamps,  D.M.P.,  I'm  des  compagnons 
du  Voyage  du  Gindral  d'Entrecasteaux. 

"  C'est  au  fond  des  sombres  forSts  de  I'ile 
de  Java  que  la  nature  a  cach^  le  pohun 
upas,  I'arbre  le  plus  dangereux  du  rfegne 


UPAS. 


732 


UBZ. 


y^g^tal,  pour  le  poison  mortel  qu'il  renferme, 
■  et  plus  oelfebre  encore  par  les  fables  dont  on 

I'a  rendu  le  sujet " — Annales  dea 

Voyages,  i.  69. 

1810.  "  Le  poison  f  ameux  dont  se  servent 
les  Indiens  de  I'Archipel  des  Moluques,  et 
des  iles  de  la  Sonde,  connu  sous  le  nom 
d'ipo  et  upas,  a  interess^  plus  que  tous  les 
autres  la  curiosity  des  Europ^ens,  paroe 
que  les  relations  qu'on  en  a  donn^  ont  ^t^ 
exag&^es  et  acoompagn^es  de  ce  mer- 
veilleux  dont  les  peuples  de  I'lnde  aiment 
^  omer  leurs  narrations  .  .  ." — Leschenault 
de  la  Tour,  in  M^moire  sur  le  Stryohnos 
Tieute  et  ^Antiaris  toxicaria,  plantes  veni- 
meuses  de  Vile  de  Java  ....  In  Armales 
dm  Mushim  d'Sistoire  Naturelle,  Tom. 
XVIifeme.  p.  459. 

1813.  "  The  literary  and  scientific  world 
has  in  few  instances  been  more  grossly 
imposed  upon  than  by  the  account  of  the 
Pohon  Upas,  published  in  Holland  about 
the  year  1780.  The  history  and  origin  of 
this  forgery  still  remains  a  mystery. 
Toersch,  who  put  his  name  to  the  publica- 
tion, certainly  was  ...  a  surgeon  in  the 
Dutch  East  India  Company's  service  about 
the  time  ...  I  have  been  led  to  suppose 
that  his  literary  abilities  w^re  as  mean  as 
his  contempt  for  truth  was  consummate. 
Having  hastily  picked  up  some  vague  in- 
formation concerning  the  Oopas,  he  carried 
it  to  Europe,  where  his  notes  were  arranged, 
doubtless  by  a  different  band,  in  such  a 
form  as  by  their  plausibility  and  appear- 
ance of  truth,  to  be  generally  credited  *  *  * 
But  though  the  account  just  mentioned 
.  .  .  has  been  demonstrated  to  be  an  ex- 
travagant forgery,  the  existence  of  a  tree 
in  Java,  from  whose  sap  a  poison  is  pre- 
pared, equal  in  fatality,  when  thrown  into 
the  circulation,  to  the  strongest  animal 
poisons  hitherto  known,  is  a  fact." — Hors- 
Jield,  in  Batavian  Transactions,  vol.  vii., 
art.  X.,  pp.  2-4. 

1822.     "TheLawof  Java,"  aPlay  .  .  .  . 

Scene.  K^rta-Sdra,  and  a  desolate  Tract 
in  the  Island  of  Java. 

«  «  ■;-  * 

"Act  I.  So.  2. 
Emperor:  The  haram's  laws,  which  can- 
not be  repealed, 
Had  not  enforced  me  to  pronounce  your 
death, 

*  *  )t  * 

One  chance,  indeed,  a  slender  one,  for  life, 
All  criminals  may  claim, 

I'a/rbaya.  Aye,  I  have  heard 
Of  this  your  cruel  mercy  ; — 'tis  to  seek 
That   tree   of    Java,   which,  for  many  a. 

mile. 
Sheds  pestilence; — for,   where  the   Upas 

grows 
It  blasts  all  vegetation  with  its  own  ; 
And,  from  its  desert  confines,  e'en  those 

brutes 
That  haunt  the  desert  most  shrink  off,  and 

tremble. 
Thence  if,  by  miracle,  a  man  condemned 
Bring  you  the  poison  that  the  tree  exudes, 
In  which    you    dip   your  arrows  for  the 

war. 


He  gains  a  pardon, — and  the  palsied  wretch 
Who  scaped  the  Upas,  has  escaped   the 

tyrant." 

»  «  »  * 

"ActII.Sc.  4. 
Pengooae.  Finely  dismal  and  romantic, 
they  say,  for  many  miles  round  the  UpaB: 
nothing  but  poisoned  air,  mountains,  and 
melancholy.  A  chai-ming  country  for 
making  Mems  and  Nota  hemes! " 

*  *  *  •  * 

"Aotlll.  Sc.  1. 

Pengoose.  .  .  .  That's  the  Divine,  I  sup- 
pose, who  starts  the  poor  prisoners,  for  the 
last  stage  to  the  Upas  tree;  an  Indian 
Ordinary  of  Newgate. 

Servant,  your  brown  Keverenoe !  There's 
no  people  in  the  parish,  but,  I  believe,  you 
are  the  rector  ? 

( Writing).  ' '  The  reverend  Mister  Orzinga; 
U.C.  J.— The  TJpas  Clergyman  of  Java.' 
George  Goltnan  the  Younger. 

1876.     ".  .  .  the  TTpas-tree  superstition.'' 
Contemp.  Jteview,  May. 

1880.  "Lord  Criohton,  M.P.  .  .  .  laat 
night  said  .  .  .  there  was  one  topic  which 
was  holding  all  their  minds  at  present . . . 
what  was  this  conspiracy,  which  like  the 
TTpas-tree  of  fable,  was  spreading  over  the 
land,  and  poisoning  it? .  .  ." — In  St.  James's 
Gazette,  Nov.  11th,  p.  7. 

Upper  Roger.  This  happy  example 
of  the  Hobson- Jobson  dialect  occurs  ia 
a  letter  dated  1755,  from.  Capt.  Jackson 
at  Syrian  in  Burma,  which  is  given  in 
Dalrymple's  Oriental  Eepertory,  i.  192. 
It  is  a  corruption  of  the  Sansk.  yuva- 
raja,  'young  King,'  theOsesar  or  Heir 
Apparent,  a  title  borrowed  from 
ancient  India  by  most  of  the  Indo- 
Chinese  monarchies,  and  which  we 
generally  render  in  Siam  as  the  '  Second 
King.' 

UrzandUrzee,  and  vulgarly  Urjee, 
s.  p.  Hind,  'arz  and  'afzt,  from  Ar. 
'arz,  the  latter  a  word  having  an  ex- 
traordinary variety  of  uses  even  for 
Arabic.  A  petition  or  humble  repre- 
sentation either  oral  or  in  writing ;  the 
technical  term  for  a  request  from  an 
inferior  to  a  superior;  '  a  sifiBication'  as 
one  of  Sir  Walter  Scott's  chaiacters 
calls  it.  A  more  elaborate  form  is  'arz- 
dcJsA<=' memorializing.'  This  is  used 
in  a  very  barbarous  form  of  Hobson- 
Jobson  below. 

1606.  "  Every  day  I  went  to  the  Court, 
and  in  every  eighteene  or  twentie  dayes  I 
put  up  Ars  or  Petitions,  and  still  he  put 

mee  oft  with  good  words " — John 

MildenhaU,  in  Purchas,  i.  (Bk.  iii.)  115. 

1690.  "  We  think  you  should  Urzdaast 
the  Nabob  to  writt  purposely  for  y"  re- 
leasm'  of  (Jharles  King,  it  may  Induce  him 
to  put  a  great  Value  on    him," — Letter 


USHBUFEE. 


733 


VABELLA. 


from  Factory  at  Chuttanutte  to  Mr.  Charles 
Eyre  at  Ballasore,  d.  5th  November  (MS. 
in  India  Office). 

c.  1785.  " .  .  .  .  they  (the  troops)  con- 
stantly applied  to  our  colonel,  who  for 
presenting  an  arzee  to  the  King,  and 
getting  mm  to  sign  it  for  the  passing  of  an 
account  of  50  lacks,  is  said  to  have  received 
six  lacks  as  a  reward  .  .  ." — Carraccioli's 
Life  of  Clive,  iii.  155. 

1809.  "  In  the  morning  ...  I  was  met 
by  a  minister  of  the  Kajah  of  Benares, 
bearing  anaijeefrom  his  master  to  me  .  .  ." 
—Ld.  ValmMa,  i.  104. 
■  1817.  "  The  Governor  said  the  Nabob's 
Vakeel  in  the  Aizee  already  quoted,  directed 
me  to  forward  to  the  presence  that  it  was 
his  wish,  that  your  Highness  would  write 
a  letter  to  him."— Mill's  Hist.,  iv.  436. 

TJshrufee,  s.  Ar.  Ashrafl,  a  gold 
coin,  a  gold  molir.    See  Xerafine. 

Uspuk,  s.  H.  As'pak.  '  A  hand- 
spike,' corr.  of  the  English.  This  was 
the  form  in  use  in  the  Canal  Depart- 
ment, N.  W.  P.  Roebuck  gives  the  sea 
form  as  hanspeek. 


Vaccination.  Vaccine  was  first 
imported  into  Bombay  viS  Bussora  in 
1802.  "Since  then,"  says  E.  Drum- 
mond  already  in  1808,  "the  British 
Governments  in  Asia  have  taken  great 
pains  to  preserve  and  diffuse  this  mild 
instrument  of  salvation." 

Vaishnava,  adj.  Eelating  to  Vish- 
nu; applied  to  the  sectaries  who 
especially  worship  him.  In  Bengali 
the  term  is  converted  into  Boishnah. 

1672.  "...  also  some  hold  Wistnou  for 
the  supreme  god,  and  therefore  are  termed 
WiBtnouwaes. "—  Baldaeua. 

Vakeel,  s.  An  attorney;  an  au- 
thorised representative.      Arab,  wulal. 

1682.  "  If  Mr.  Chamock  had  taken  the 
paines  to  present  these  2  Pervvannas  him- 
self, 'tis  probable,  with  a  small  present,  he 
might  have  prevailed  with  Bulchund  to 
have  our  goods  freed.  However,  at  this 
rate  any  pitiful!  Vekeel  is  as  good  to  act 
y  Company's  Service  as  himself. " — Hedges, 
Diary  (MS,),  Deer.  8. 

1691.  "  November  the  1st,  arriv'd  a  Pat- 
tamar  or  Courrier,  from  our  Fakeel.  or 
Sollicitor  at  Court.  .  .  ."—Ovington,  415. 

1811.  "  The  Raja  has  sent  two  Vakeels 
or  ambassadors  to  meet  me  here  .  .  ." — 
Lord  Minto  in  India,  268. 


0.  1847.  "  If  we  go  into  Court  I  suppose 
I  must  employ  a  Vehicle." — Letter  from  an 
European  subordinate  to  one  of  the  present 
writers. 

Varella,  s.  This  is  a  term  con- 
stantly applied  by  the  old  Portuguese 
writers  to  the  pagodas  of  Indo-Ohina 
and  China.  Of  its  origin  we  have  no 
positive  evidence.  The  most  probable 
etymology  is  that  it  is  the  Malay 
bardhld  or  hrahla,  '  an  idol.'  An  idol 
temple  is  rumah-hardhld,  '  a  house  of 
idols,'  but  harahlOf  alone  may  have  been 
used  elliptically  by  the  Malays  or 
misunderstood  by  the  Portuguese.  We 
have  an  analogy  in  the  double  use  of 
pagoda  for  temple  and  idol. 

1555.  "Their  temples  are  very  large 
edifices,  richly  wrought,  which  ,they  call 
Valeras,  and  which  cost  a  great  deal  .  .  ." 
— Account  of  China  in  a  Jesuit's  Letter 
appended  to  Fr.  Alvarez  H.  of  Ethiopia,. 
translated  by  Mr.  Major  in  his  Introd.  to 
Mendoza,  Hak.  Soc,  i.  xlviii. 

1569.  "Gran  quantity  se  ne  consuma 
anoora  in  quel  Regno  nelle  lor  Varelle,  che 
sono  gli  suo'  pagodi,  de'  quali  ve  n'h  gran 
quantity  di  grandi  e  di  picciole,  e  sono 
alcune  montagnuole  fatte  a  mano,  a  giusa 
d'vn  pan  di  zuooaro,  e  alcune  d'esse  alte 
quanti  il  campanile  di  S.  Marco  di  Venetia 
...  si  consuma  in  queste  istesse  varelle 
anco  gran  quantity  di  oro  di  foglia  .  .  ." — 
Ces.  Federici,  in  Ramus.,  iii.  SO.'?. 

1583.  "...  nauigammo  fin  la  mattina, 
che  ci  trouammo  aUa  Bara  giusto  di  Ne- 
grais,  che  cosi  si  chiama  in  lor  linguaggio 
il  porto,  che  va  in  Pegu,  oue  discoprimmo 
a  banda  sinistra  del  riuo  vn  pagodo,  ouer 
varella  tutta  dorata,  la  quale  si  scopre  di 
lontano  da'  vascelli,  che  vengono  d'alto 
mare,  et  massime  quando  il  Sol  percote  in 
quell'  oro,  che  la  f^  risplendere  all'  intorno 
.  .  .  "—Gasparo  Balbi,  i.  92.* 

1.587.  "  They  consume  in  these  Varellaes 
great  quantitie  of  Golde ;  for  that  they  he 
all  gilded  aloit."— Fitch,  in  Hak.,  ii.  393. 

1614.  "So  also  they  have  many  Varelas, 
which  are  monasteries  in  which  dwell  their 
religiosos,  and  some  of  these  are  very  sump- 
tuous, with  their  roofs  and  pinnacles  all 
gilded."— (7oM*o,  VI.  vii,  9. 

More  than  one  prominent  geographical 
feature  on  the  coast-navigation  to  China 
was  known  by  this  name.  Thus  in  Lin- 
schoten's  description  of  the  route  from 
Malacca  to  Macao,  he  mentions  at  the 
entrance  to  the  'Straits  of  Sincapura,'  a 
rock  having  the  appearance  of  an  obelisk, 
called  the  varella deJ  China;  and  again,  on 

*  Compare  this  vivid  description  with  a  modern 
notice  of  the  same  pagoda : 

1855.  "  This  meridian  range  ...  700  miles  from 
its  origin  in  the  Naga  wilds  .  ,  .  sinks  in  the  sea 
hard  by  Negrais,  its  last  bluff  crowned  by  the 
golden  Pagoda  of  Modain,  gleaming  far  to  sea- 
ward, a  Burmese  Sunium," — Missioit  to  Ava,  272. 
There  is  a  small  view  of  it  in  this  work. 


VEUAS. 


734 


VEBA8. 


the  eastern  coast  of  Champa,  or  Cochin 
China,  we  have  frequent  notice  of  a  point 
(with  a  river  also)  called  that  of  the 
Tarella.    Thus  in  Pinto  : 

1540.  "  The  Friday  following  we  found 
ourselves  just  against  a  River  called  by  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Country  Tinacoreu,  and 
by  us  (the)  Varella." — Pinto  (in  Cogan), 
p.  48. 

This  Varella  of  Champa  is  also  mentioned 
by  Linschoten  : 

1598.  "...  from  this  thirde  point  to 
the  Varella  the  coast  runneth  North  .  .  . 
This  Varella  is  a  high  hiU  reaching  into 
the  Sea,  and  above  on  the  toppe  it  hath  a 
verie  high  stonie  rock,  like  a  tower  or 
piller,  wnich  may  be  seen  far  off,  therefore 
it  is  by  the  Pmi,ingalles  called  Varella."— 
p.  342. 

Vedas.  The  Sacred  Books  of  the 
Brahmans,  Veda  being  'knowledge.' 
Of  these  books  there  are  nominally 
four,  viz.,  the -B/jf,  Yajur,  Sama,  and 
Atharva  Vedas. 

The  earliest  direct  intimation  of 
knowledge  of  the  existence  of  the 
Vedas  appears  to  be  in  the  book  called 
I)e  Trihus  Impostorihus,  said  to  have 
been  printed  in  1598,  in  which  they 
are  mentioned.*  Possibly  this  know- 
ledge came  through  the  Arabs. 

Though  thus  we  do  not  trace  back 
any  direct  allusion  to  the  Vedas  in 
European  books,  beyond  the  year  1600 
or  thereabouts,  there  seems  good 
reason  to  believe  that  the  Jesuit  mis- 
sionaries had  information  on  the  sub- 
ject at  a  much  earlier  date. 

St.  Francis  Xavier  had  frequent  dis- 
cussions with  Brahmans,  and  one  went 
so  far  as  to  communicate  to  him  the 
mantra  "  Om  arlnarayanandmah."  In 
1559  a  learned  Brahman  at  Goa  was 
converted  by  Father  Belchior  Car- 
neyro,  and  baptized  by  the  name  of 
Manuel.  He  afterwards  (with  the 
Viceroy's  sanction!)  went  by  night  and 
robbed  a  Brahman  on  the  mainland 
who  had  collected  many  MSS.,  and 
presented  the  spoil  to  the  Fathers, 
with  great  satisfaction  to  himself  and 
them.f 

It  is  probable  that  the  information 
concerning  the  Hindu  religion  and 
sacred  books  which  was  attained  even 
in  Europe  by  the  end  of  the  16th 
century  was  greater  than  is  commonly 
supposed,  and  greater  than  what  we 
find  in  print  would  warrant  us  to  as- 
sume.     A  quotation  from.  San  Eoman 

*  So  wrote  A.  B.    I  cannot  find  the  book  in  the 
B.  M.  Library.— r. 
-  t  Soma,  Oricnte  Conqtdskido,  i.  101—2. 


below  illustrates  this  in  a  general  way. 
And  in  a  constitution  of  Gregory  XV. 
dated  31st  January,  162.3,  there  is 
mention  of  rites  called  Haiterea  and 
Tandie,  which  doubtless  represent  the 
Vedio  names  Aitareya  and  Tdifdya  (see 
Norbert,  i.  39).  Lucena's  allusion 
below  to  the  "four  parts"  of  Hindu 
doctrine  must  have  reference  to  the 
Vedas,  and  his  information  must  have 
come  from  reports  and  letters,  as  he 
never  was  in  India. 

In  course  of  time  however  what  had 
been  known  seems  to  have  been  for- 
gotten, and  even  Halhed  (1776)  could 
write  about  '  Beids  of  the  Shaster ' ! 
(see  Code,  p.  xiii.).  This  shows  that 
though  he  speaks  also  of  '  the  Four 
Beids'  (p.  xxxi.)  he  had  no  precise 
knowledge. 

In  several  of  the  earlier  quotations 
of  the  word  it  wiU  be  seen  that  the 
form  used  is  Vedam,  or  Veidam.  This 
is  the  Tanul  form.  And  it  became 
prevalent  during  last  century  in 
France  from  Voltaire's  having  con- 
stituted himself  the  advocate  of  a 
Sanskrit  Poem,  called  by  him  I'Ezour 
Vedam,  and  which  had  its  origin  in 
S.  India.  This  was  in  reality  an  imita- 
tion of  an  Indian  Pwrana,  composed 
by  some  missionary  in  the  17th 
century  (probably  by  E.  de'  Nobili)  to 
introduce  Christian  doctrines;  but 
Voltaire  supposed  it  to  be  really  an 
ancient  Indian  book.  Its  real  character 
was  first  explained  by  Sonnerat  (see 
the  Essay  by  F.  W.  Ellis,  in  As. 
Mesearches,  xi.). 

The  first  information  regarding  the 
real  Vedas  was  given  by  Colebrooke 
ia  1805  [As.  Res.  viii.). 

Orme  and  some  authors  of  the  18th 
and  early  part  of  the  19th  centurj', 
write  Bede,  which  represents  the  N. 
Indian  vernacular  form  Bed.  Both 
forms,  Bed  and  Vedam,  are  known  to 
Fleury,  as  we  see  below. 

On  the  subject  of  the  Vedas,  see 
Weher^s  Hist,  of  Indian  Literature, 
Mar,  Mailer's  Ancient  Sanskrit  Lit., 
Whitney's  Oriental  and  Linguistic 
Studies,  vol.  i. 

c.  1590.     "  The  Brahmins.    These  have 

properly  six  duties.     1.  The  study  of  the 

Bedes." — Ayeen  Akbery  (Gladwin's),  ii.  393. 

,,         "Philologists    are    constantly 

engaged     in    translating    Hindi,    Greek, 

Arabic,   and  Persian  books H^ji 

Ibrahim  of  Sarhind  translated  into  Persian 
the  At'harban,  which,  according  to  the 
Hindtis  is  one  of  the  four  divine  books" 


VEDAS. 


735 


VEDAS. 


ii.e.  the  Atharva  Veda).- 
i.  104-105. 


-Aln  (Blochmann), 


1600.      "...   Consta  esta  doutrina  de 

quatro  partes "—Lmcena,  V.  de  P. 

Franc.  Xavier,  95. 

1602.  "These  books  are  divided  into 
bodies,  limbs,  and  joints ;  and  their  founda- 
tions are  certain  books  which  they  call 
Tedaos,  which  are  divided  into  four  parts  " 
.  .  ."— GoMto,  V.  vi.  3. 
.  1603.  "  Tienen  muchos  libros,  de  mucha 
costa  y  escriptura,  todos  llenos  de  agueros 
y  supersticiones,  y  de  mU  fabulas  ridiculas 
que  son  sus  evangelios  .  .  .  Todo  esto  es 
tan  sin  fundamento,  que  algunos  libros 
han  llegado  a  Portugal,  que  se  han  traydo 
de  la  India,  y  han  venido  algunos  logues 
que  se  convertieron  k  la  Ffe." — San  Soman, 
Hist,  de  la  India  Oriental,  47. 

1651.  "The  Vedam,  or  the  Heathen's 
book  of  the  Law,  bath  brought  great 
Esteem  unto  this  Tribe  (the  Braminesj." — 
Bogerius,  3. 

c.  1667.  "They  say  then  that  God, 
whom  they  call  Achar,  that  is  to  say. 
Immoveable  or  Immutable,  hath  sent  them 
four  Books  which  they  call  Beths,  a  word 
signifying  Science,  because  they  pretend 
that  in  tiiese  Books  all  Sciences  are  com- 
prehended. The  first  of  these  Books  is 
called  Athenba-'bei,  the  second  ZagwrAiBi, 
the  third  Ttei-bed,  the  fourth  iSoma-bed." — 
Bemier,  E.  T.,  104. 

1672.  "Commanda  primieramente  il 
Veda  (che  fe  tutto  il  fondamento  della  loro 
fede)  I'adoratione  degli  Idoli." — P.  Vin- 
cemo,  313. 

„  "Diese  vier  Theile  ihres  Tedam 
oder  Gesetzbuchs  werden  genant  Boggo 
Tedam,  Jadura  Tedam,  Sanm  Tedam,  und 
Tarawana  Tedam  .  .  ." — Baldaeus,  556. 

1689.  "  II  reste  maintenant  k  examiner 
sur  quelles  preuves  les  Siamois  ajoutent  foi 
\  leur  Bah,  les  Indieus  h  leur  Beth  ou 
Tedam,  les  Musulmans  k  leur  Alcoran." — 
Fleury,  in  Lettres  Edif.,  xxv.  65. 

1726.  "  Above  all  it  would  be  a  matter 
of  general  utility  to  the  Coast  that  some 
more  chaplains  should  be  maintained  there 
for  the  sole  purpose  of  studying  the  Sans- 
.krits  tongue  (de  Samkritse  tool),  the  head 
and  mother  tongue  of  most  eastern  lan- 
guages, and  once  for  all  to  make  a  transla- 
tion of  the  Tedam,  or  Lawbook  of  the 
Heathen  (which  is  followed  not  only  by  the 
H?athen  on  this  Coast,  but  also,  in  whole 
or  in  part,  in  Ceylon,  Malabar,  Bengal, 
Surat,  and  other  neighbouring  Kingdoms), 
and  thereby  to  give  such  preachers  further 
facilities  for  the  more  powerful  conviction 
of  the  Heathen  here  and  elsewhere,  on 
their  own  ground,  and  for  the  disclosure  of 
many  mysteries  and  other  matters,  with 

which  we  are  now  unacquainted 

This  Lawbook  of  the  Heathen,  called  the 
Vedam,  had  in  the  very  old  times  4  parts, 

though  one  of   ttese  is  now  lost 

These  parts  were  named  Boggo  Vedam, 
Sadura  or  Issowe  Tedam,  Sama  Tedam, 
and  Taraimna  or  Adderawana  Tedam." — 


Vdlentijn,  Kewrlijke  Beschryving  van  Choro- 
mandel  in  his  Mast  Indies,  v.  pp.  72-73. 

1745.  "  Je  oommengais  \  douter  si  nous 
n'avions  point  ^t^  trorap^s  par  ceux  qui  nous 
aybient  donn^  I'explication  de  ces  c&^mo- 
nies  qu'ils  nous  avoient  assures  gtre  trfes- 
oonfomies  k  leur  Tedam,  c'est  k  dire  au 
Livre  de  leur  \oi."—Norhert,  iii.  132. 

0.  1760.  "Tedam— s.m.  Hist.  Superst. 
C'est  un  livre  pour  qui  les  Brames  ou 
Nations  idoiatres  de  I'lndostan  ont  la  plus 
grande  v^n&ation  ....  en  effet,  on 
assure  que  le  Tedam  est  dcrit  dans  une 
langue  beaucoup  plus  ancienne  que  le  Sans- 
krit, gui  est  la  langue  savante,  connue  des 
bramines.  Le  mot  Tedam  signifie  science." 
— Encyclopidie,  xxx.  32. 

This  information  was  taken  from  a  letter 
by  Pfere  Calmette,  S.  J.  (see  Lettres  Edi- 
fiantes),  who  anticipated  Max  Miiller's 
chronological  system  of  Vedic  literature,  in 
his  statement  that  some  parts  of  the  Veda 
are  at  least  500  years  later  than  others. 

1765.  "If  we  compare  the  great  purity 
and  chaste  manners  of  the  Shastah,  with 
the  great  absurdities  and  impurities  of  the 
Tiedam,  we  need  not  hesitate  to  pronounce 
the  latter  a  corruption  of  the  former." — J. 
Z.  Bolvidl,  Interesting  Hist.  Events,  die, 
2nd  ed.,  i.  12. 

I'his  gentleman  also  talks  of  the  Shades 
and  the  Tiedam  in  the  same  line  without  a 
notion  that  the  word  was  the  same  (see 
Interesting  Hist.  Events,<S;c.,  Pt.  II.,  15;  1767). 

1770.  "The  Bramin,  bursting  into  tears, 
promised  to  pardon  him  on  condition  that 
he  should  swear  never  to  translate  the 
Bedas  or  sacred  volumes.  .  .  .  From  the 
Ganges  to  the  Indus  the  Tedam  is  uni- 
versally received  as  the  book  that  contains 
the  principles  of  religion." —Saynai  (tr. 
1777),  i.  41-42. 

c.  1774.  "Si  erode  poi  como  infallibile 
che  dai  quattro  suddette  Bed,  che  in  Mala- 
bar chiamano  Tedam,  Bramah  medesimo 
ne  retirasse  sei  Sastrah,  ciofe  scienze." — 
DeUa  Tomha,  102. 

1777.  "  The  word  ved,  or  Teda,  signi- 
fies Knowledge  or  Science.  The  sacred 
writings  of  the  Hindoos  are  so  distin- 
guished, of  which  there  are  four  books." — 
C.  Wilkins,  in  his  HiUop&des,  298. 

1778.  "The  natives  of  Bengal  derive 
their  religion  from  a  Code  called  the  Shas- 
ter,  which  they  assert  to  be  the  genuine 
scripture  of  Bramah,  in  preference  to  the 
Vedam."— Orme,  ii.  5  (ed.  1803). 

1778. 

"  Ein  indischer  Brahman,  geboren  auf  der 
Flur, 
Der  nichts  gelesen  als  den  Weda  der 

Natur." 
Biickert,  Weislieit  der  Bramanen,  i.  1. 
1782.  "...  pour  les  rendre  (les  Poura- 
nons)  plus  authentiques,  ils  ajoutferent  qu'ils 
^toient  tir^s  du  Tedam ;  ce  que  n'dtoit  pas 
facile  k  v&ifier,  puisque  depuis  trfes  long- 
tems  les  V^dams  ne  sont  plus  connus."— 
Sonnerat,  ii.  21. 


TEDBAS. 


736 


VERANDA. 


1789. 

"  Then  Edmund   begg'd   his    Rev'rend 
Master 
T'instnict  him  in  the  Holy  Shaster, 
No  sooner  does  the  Scholar  ask, 
Than  Goonishaim  begins  the  task. 
Without  a  book  he  glibly  reads 
Four  of  his  own  invented  Bedes." 

SimpMn  the  Second,  145. 

1791.  "Toute  verity  ....  est  ren- 
ferm^e  dans  les  quatre  beths." — St.  Pierre, 
ChatmiUre  Indienne. 

1794-97.    " or  Hindoo  Vedas 

taught." 
Pursuits  of  Idterature,  6th  ed.  359. 

Veddas,  n.  p.  An  aboriginal — or 
at  least  a  forest — people  of  Ceylon. 

1675.  "The  Weddas  (who  call  them- 
selves Beddas)  are  all  original  inhabitants 
from  old  time,  whose  descent  no  one  is  able 
to  tell." — Byiclof  van  Goens,  in  ValenMjn, 
Ceylon,  208. 

1681.  "  In  this  Land  are  many  of  these 
wild  men  they  call  Vaddahs,  dwelling  near 
no  other  Inhabitants.  They  speak  the 
Ghingalayes  Language.  They  kill  Deer, 
and  dry  the  Flesh  over  the  fire  ....  their 
Food  being  only  Flesh.     They  are  very 

expert  with  their  Bows They  have 

no  Towns  nor  Houses,  only  live  by  the 
waters  under  a  Tree." — Knox,  61-62. 

1770.  "The  Bedas  who  were  settled  in 
the  northern  part  of  the  island  (Ceylon) 
....  go  almost  naked,  and,  upon  the 
whole,  their  manners  and  government  are 
the  same  With  that  of  the  Highlanders  of 
Scotland." (!)—iJaj/»aJ  (tr.  1777),  i.  90. 

Vellaxd,  s.  TMs  is  a  word  appa- 
rently peculiar  to  the  Island  of  Bom- 
bay, used  in  the  sense  wliicli  the 
quotation  shows.  We  have  failed  to 
get  any  elucidation  of  it  from  local 
experience ;  but  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  it  is  a  corruption  of  the 
Port,  vallado,  '  a  mound  or  embank- 
ment.' 

1809.  "  At  the  foot  of  the  little  hiU  of 
Sion  is  a  causeway  or  vellard,  which  was 
built  by  Mr.  Duncan,  the  present  Governor, 
across  a  small  arm  of  the  sea,  which  sepa- 
rates Bombay  from  Salsette The 

vellard  was  begim  a.d.  1797,  and  finished 
in  1805,  at  an  expense  of  50,575  rupees." — 
Maria  Oraham,  8. 

Vellore,  n.  p.  A  town,  and  for- 
merly a  famous  fortress  in  the  district 
of  N.  Arcot,  80  m.  W.  of  Madras.  It 
often  figures  in  the  wars  of  last 
century,  but  is  best  known  in  Europe 
for  the  mutiny  of  the  Sepoys  there  in 
1806.  The  etym.  of  the  name  Vellur 
is  unknown  to  us.  Fra  Paolino  gives 
it  as    Velur,  'the  town  of  the  lance  ' ; 


and    Col.    Branfill    as    '  Veliir,    from 
Vel,  a  benefit,  benefaction.' 

Vendu-Master,  s.  We  know  this 
word  only  from  the  notifications  which 
we  quote.  It  was  probably  taken  from 
the  name  of  some  Portuguese  office  of 
the  same  kind. 

1781.  From  an  advertisement  in  the 
India '  Gazette  of  May  17th  it  appears  to 
have  been  an  euphemism  for  Auctioneer, 

,,  "Mr.  Donald  .  .  .  begs  leave  to  ac- 
quaint them  that  the  Vendu  business  will 
in  future  be  carried  on  by  Kobert  Donald, 
and  W.  Williams."— Jndia  Gazette,  July 
28th. 

1793.  "  The  Governor-General  is  pleased 
to  notify  that  Mr.  Williamson  as  the  Com- 
pany's Vendu  Master  is  to  have  the  supers 
intendence  and  management  of  all  Sales  at 
the  Presidency." — In  Seton-Karr,  ii.  99. 

At  pp.  107, 114,  also  are  notifications  of 
sales  by  "  G.  Williamson,  Vendu  Master." 

Venetian,  s.  This  is  sometimes  in 
books  of  last  and  preceding  century 
used  for  Sequins  (see  under  CSlick). 

1675.  Fryer  gives,  among  coins  and 
weights  at  Goa  : 

"The  Venetian. ..18  Tangoes,  SOUees." 
p.  206. 

1752.  "At  this  juncture  a  gold  mohur 
is  found  to  be  worth  14  Arcot  Rupees,  and 
a  Venetian  4^  Arcot  Rupees." — In  Long, 
p.  32. 

Veranda,  s.  An  open  pillared 
gallery  round  a  house.  This  is  one  of 
the  very  perplexing  words  for  which 
at  least  two  origins  may  be  maintained, 
on  grounds  almost  equally  plausible. 

Besides  these  two,  which  we  shall 
immediately  mention,  a  third  has  been 
sometimes  alleged,  which  is  thus  put 
forward  by  a  well-known  French 
scholar  : 

"  Ce  mot  (veranda)  n'est  lui-m6me  qu'une 
transcription  inexacte  du  Persan  beramada, 
perche,  terrasse,  balcon." — C.  Defrimiry  in 
Bevw.  Critique,  1869, 1st  Sem.,  p.  64. 

Plausible  as  this  is,  it  may  be  re- 
j  ected .  Is  it  not  however  possible  that 
haramada,  the  literal  meaning  of  which 
is  'coming  forward,  projectmg,'  may 
be  a  Persian  '  striving  after  meaning,' 
in  explanation  of  the  foreign  word 
which  they  may  have  borrowed  ? 

Williams,  again,  in  his  Sansk.  Diet. 
(1872),  gives  "varanda .  .  .  a  veranda,a 
portico  ..."  Moreover  Beames  in  his 
Comparative  Orammar  o/Modern  Aryan 
Languages,  gives  Sansk,  haranda,  '  por- 
tico,' Bengali  haranda.  Hind,  varanda, 
adding :  "  Most  of  our  wiseacre  litera- 


VERANDA. 


737 


VEBANDA. 


teurs  (qu.  litterateurs  ?)  in  Hindustan 
now-a-days  consider  tMs  word  to  be  de- 
rived fromPers.  bardmadah,  and  "write 
it  aooordingly.  It  is,  however,  good 
Sanskrit"  (i.  153).  Fortunately  we 
have  in  Bishop  Caldwell  a  proof  that 
comparative  grammar  does  not  pre- 
clude good  manners.  Mr.  Beames  was 
evidently  in  entire  ignorance  of  the 
facts  which  render  the  origin  of  the 
Anglo-Indian  word  so  curiously  am- 
biguous; but  we  shall  not  call  him 
the  "wise-acre  grammarian."  Va- 
randa,  with  the  meaning  in  question, 
does  not,  it  may  be  observed,  belong  to 
the  older  Sanskrit,  but  is  only  found 
in  comparatively  modern  works.* 
Littr6also  gives  as  follows  (1874) : — 

' '  Btym.  Verandah,  mot  rapports  de  I'Inde 
par  les  Anglais,  est  la  simple  d%&&es- 
cence,  dans  les  langues  inodernes  de  I'Inde, 
du  Sansc.  veranda,  colonnade,  de  var, 
couvrir."  ' 

That  the  word  as  used  in  England 
and  in  Prance  was  brought  by  the 
EngHsh  from  India  need  not  be 
doimted.  But  either  in  the  same 
sense,  or  in  one  closely  analogous,  it 
appears  to  have  existed,  quite  inde- 
pendently, in  Portuguese  and  Spanish; 
and  the  manner  in  which  it  occurs 
without  explanation  in  the  very  ear- 
liest narrative  of  the  adventure  of  the 
Portuguese  in  India,  as  quoted  below, 
seems  almost  to  preclude  the  possi- 
bility of  their  having  learned  it  in  that 
country  for  the  first  time;  whilst  its 
occurrence  in  P.  de  Alcala  can  leave 
no  doubt  on  the  subject. 

1498.  "E  vSo  ter  comnosco  onde  esta- 
vamos  lan9ados,  em  huma  varanda  onde 
eatava  hum  grande  casti§all  d'arame  que 
nos  alumeava."  —  Roteiro  da  Yiagem  de 
Vasco  da  Gama,  2d  ed.,  1861,  p.  62. 

i.e.  "...  and  came  to  join  us  where 
we  had  been  put  in  a  varanda,  where  there 
was  a  great  candlestick  of  brass  that  gave 
ua  light  .  .  ." 

And  Correa,  speaking  of  the  same  his- 
torical passage,  though  writing  at  a  later 
•date: 

"When  the  Captain-major  arrived,  he 
was  conducted  through  many  courts  and 
verandas  (muitos  pateos'  e  varandas)  to  a 
dwelling  opposite  that  in  which  the  king 
was  .  .  ." — Correa,  by  Stanley,  193,  com- 
pared with  original  Lendas,  I.  i.  98. 

1505.    In  Pedro   de    Alcala's    Spanish- 
Arabic  Vocabulary  we  have : 
"  Varandas— Mrtuf. 
Varandas  assi  fdrgaba,  fdrgab." 

Interpreting  these  Arabic  words,  with  the 

*  This  last  remark  is  due  to  A.  B. 


assistance  of  Prof.  Robertson  Smith,  we 
find  that  idrbu^  is,  according  to  Dozy 
(Suppt.  I.  430),  darbm,  itself  taken  from 
darai>asin  (rpiirefio;/),  '  a  stair-railing,  fire- 
guard, balcony,  &c.  ;  whilst  cdr^aft  stands 
for  sa/rjdb,  a  variant  {Abul  W.,  p.  735,  i.) 
of  the  commoner  sharjab,  '  a  lattice,  or  any- 
thing latticed,'  such  as  a  window, — '  a  bal- 
cony, a  balustrade.' 

1540.  "This  said,  we  entred  with  her 
into  an  outward  court,  all  about  invironed 
with  Galleries  {cercado  a  roda  de  duos 
ordens  de  varandas)  as  if  it  had  been  a 
Cloister  of  Religious  persons  .  .  ."—Pinto 
(orig.  cap.  Ixxxiii.),  in  Cogan,  102. 

1553  (but  relating  events  of  1511). 

".  .  .  .  assentou  Affonso  d'Alboquerque 
com  eUes,  que  primeiro  que  sahissem  em 
terra,  irem  ao  seguinte  dia,  quando  agua 
estivesse  estof a,  dez  bateis  a  queimar  alguns 
baileus,  que  sSo  como  varandas  sobre  o 
mar." — Barros,  II.  vi.  3. 

1563.     "R nevertheless  tell  me 

what  the  tree  is  like.  0.  From  this  varanda 
you  can  see  the  tree's  in  my  garden :  those 
little  ones  have  been  planted  two  years, 
and  in  four  they  give  excellent  fruit .  .  ." — 
Garcia,  f.  112. 

1602.  "De  maneira,  que  quando  ja  El 
Rey  (de  Pegu)  chegava,  tinha  huns  for- 
mosos  Pages  de  muitas  caniaras,  varandas, 
retretes,  cozinhas,  em  que  se  recolhia  com 
suas  mulheres  .  .  ." — Couto,  Dec.  vi.,  Liv. 
vii.,  cap.  viii. 

1611.  "Varanda.  Lo  entreado  de  los 
corridores,  por  ser  como  varas,  per  otro 
nombre  vareastes  quasi  varafustes." — C'o- 
barruvias. 

1631.  In  Haex,  Malay-Latin  Vocabulary, 
we  have  as  a  Malay  word,  "Baranda, 
Contignatio  vel  Solarium." 

1644.  "The  fort  (at  Cochin)  has  not 
now  the  form  of  a  fortress,  consisting  all 
of  houses ;  that  in  which  the  captain  lives 
has  a  Varanda  fronting  the  river,  15  paces 
long  and  7  wide  .  .  ."—Bocarro,  MS.,  f.  313. 

1710.  "There  are  not  wanting  in  Cam- 
baya  great  buildings  with  their  courts, 
varandas,  and  chambers."  —  De  Sousa, 
Oriente  Conquist.,  ii.  152. 

1711.  "The  Building  is  very  ancient .  . . 
and  has  a  paved  Court,  two  large  Verandas 
or  Piazzas."— £o<;i2/cr,  20. 

c.  1714.  "Varanda.  Obra  sacada  do  corp» 
do  edificio,  cuberta  o  descuberta,  na  qual 
se  costuma  passear,  tomar  o  sol,  o  fresco, 
etc.   Pergula. " — Blutcam,  sub  voce. 

1729.  "Baranda.  Especie  de  oorredor 
o  balaustrada  que  ordinariamente  se  colock 
debante  de  los  altares  o  escal&as,oompuesta 
de  balaustres  de  hierro,  bronce,  madera,  _o 
otra  materia,  de  la  altura  de  un  medio 
cuerpo,  y  su  uso  es  para  adorno  y  reparo. 
Algunos  esciiven  esta  voce  eon  b.  Lat. 
PeriboIuB,  Lorica  clathrata."— ffoZts,  Hist. 
de  Nueva  Espana,  lib.  3,  cap.  15.  "  Alaj^- 
base  la  pieza  por  la  mitad  con  un  baranda 
o  biombo  que  sin  impedir  la  vista  sefia- 
lava  termino  al  concorso."  —  Dv:q.  de  lit 
Ling.  Cast,  por  la  R.  Acad. 

3  B 


VEBDUBE. 


738 


riEABA. 


1754.  Ives,  in  describing  the  Cave  of 
Elephanta,  speaks  twice  of  "  the  voranda 
or  open  gallery." — p.  45. 

1756.  "...  as  soon  as  it  was  dark,  we 
were  aU,  without  distinction,  directed  by 
the  guard  set  over  us  to  coReot  ourselves 
into  one  body,  and  sit  down  quietly  under 
the  arched  Veranda,  or  Piazza,  to  the  west 
of  the  Black-hole  prison  .  .  .  ." — HolweU's 
Narrative  of  the  Black  Hole. 

0. 1760.  " .  .  .  .  Small  ranges  of  pillars 
that  support  a  pent-house  or  shed,  forming 
what  is  called,  in  the  Portuguese  lingua- 
franca,  Verandas." — Grose,  i.  53. 

1781.  "  On  met  sur  le  devant  une  petite 
galerie  appellee  varangue,  et  form^e  par  le 
toit." — Sormerat,  i.  54. 

There  is  a  !French nautical  term,  varangue, 
'  the  ribs  or  floor-timbers  of  a  ship,'  which 
seems  to  have  led  this  writer  astray  here. 

1783.  "You  are  conducted  by  a  pretty 
steep  ascent  up  the  side  of  a  rock,  to  the 
door  of  the  cave,  which  enters  from  the 
North.  By  it  you  are  led  first  of  all  into  a 
feerandah  (!)  or  piazza  which  extends  from 
East  to  West  60  feet." — Acct.  of  some 
Artificial  Caves  In  the  Neighbourhood  of 
Bombay  (Elephanta),  by  Mr.  W.  Hunter, 
Surgeon  in  the  E.  Indies.  In  Archaeologia, 
vii.  287. 

„  "  The  other  gate  leads  to  what  in 
this  country  is  called  a  veranda  or  feranda 
(printed  seravda),  which  is  a  kind  of  piazza 
or  landing-place  before  you  enter  the  hall." 
— Letter  (on  Caves  of  Elephanta,  &c.),  from 
Hector  Macneil,  Esq.,  in  Archaeologia,  viii. 
254. 

1796.  "...  Before  the  lowest  (storey) 
there  is  generally  a  small  hall  supported  by 
pillars  of  teka  wood,  which  is  of  a  yellow 
colour  and  exceedingly  hard.  This  hall 
is  called  varanda,  and  supplies  the  place 
of  a  parlour." — Fra  Paulino,  Eng.  trans. 

1809.  ' '  In  the  same  verandah  are  figures 
of  natives  of  every  cast  and  profession." — 
JJd.  Valentia,  i.  424. 

1810.  "  The  viranda  keeps  off  the  too 
great  glare  of  the  sun,  and  affords  a  dry 
wsJk  during  the  rainy  season." — Maria 
Graham,  21. 

c.  1816.     " and  when  Sergeant 

Browne  bethought  himself  of  Mary,  and 
looked  to  see  where  she  was,  she  was 
conversing  up  and  down  the  verandah, 
though  it  was  Sunday,  with  most  of  the 
rude  boys  and  girls  in  the  barracks." — 
Mrs.  Sherwood's  Stories,  p.  47,  ed.  1873. 

Verdure,  s.  This  word  appears  to 
lave  been  used  in  the  last  century  for 
TOgetables,  adapted  from  the  Port. 
verduras, 

1752.  Among  minor  items  of  revenue 
from  duties  in  Calcutta  we  find  : 

ES.  A.  p. 
"  Verdure,  fish  pots,  firewood  216  10  6." 

Yidana,  s.  In  Ceylon,  the  title  of 
3,  village  head  man.     "The  person 


who  conveys  the  orders  of  G-ovemment 
to  the  people"  {Glough,  s. v.  viddn^. 
It  is  apparently  from'  the  Sanskrit 
VadMTia  ..."  the  act  of  speaking  .  .  . 
the  mouth,  face,  countenance  .  .  .  the 
front,  point,"  etc.  In  Javanese  wadaiia 
(or  wadono,  in  Jay.  pronunciation)  is 
"  the  face,  front,  van ;  a  chief  of  Mgh 
rank;  a  Javanese  title"  {Oraw/wrd, 
s.  v.).  The  Javanese  title  is,  we  ima- 
gine, now  only  traditional;  the  Cey- 
lonese  one  has  followed  the  tisual 
downward  track  of  high  titles ;  we 
can  hardly  doubt  the  common  Sanskrit 
origin  of  both  (see  Athenmvnn  of  1st 
April,  1882,  p.  413,  and  of  13th  May, 
id.  p.  602).  The  derivation  given  by 
Alwis  is  probably'  not  inconsistent 
with  this. 

1681.  "  The  Dissauvas  by  these  Oomii 
vidani  their  officers  do  oppress  and  squeez 
the  people,  by  laying  Mulcts  upon  them  . .  . 
In  Fine  this  officer  is  the  Sissanva's  chief 
Substitute,  who  orders  and  manages  all 
affairs  incumbent  upon  his  master." — Knox, 
p.  51. 

1726.  "Vidanes,  the  overseers  of  vil- 
lages, who  are  charged  to  see  that  no 
inhabitant  suffers  any  injury,  and  that  the 
Land  is  sown  betimes  .  .  .  ." — TaUiiUjn 
(Ceylon),  Names  of  Officers,  &c.,  11. 

1856.  "Under  each  (chief)  were  placed 
different  subordinate  headmen,  called 
Viia,ii3,-Aratchies  and  Vidans.  The  last  is 
derived  from  the  word  (vidana),  'com- 
manding,' or  'ordering,'  and  means,  as 
Clough  (p.  647)  defines  it,  the  person  who 
conveys  the  orders  of  the  Government  to 
the  People. " — J.  de  Alwis,  in  Ceylon  Journal, 
8,  p.  237. 

Vihara,  Wihare,  &c.,  s.  In  Ceylon 
a  Buddhist  temple.  Sansk.  vihara, 
a  Buddhist  convent, — originally  the 
hall  where  the  monks  met,  and  thence 
extended  to  the  buildings  -generally 
of  such  an  institution,  and  to  the  shrine 
which  was  attached  to  them,  much  as 
minster  has  come  from  monaaterimn. 
Though  there  are  now  no  Buddhist  w- 
hdras  ia  India  Proper,  the  former  wide 
diffusion  of  such  establishments  has 
left  its  trace  in  the  names  of  many 
noted  places;  e.g.  Behar,  and  the  great 
province  which  takes  its  name ;  Ewih 
Behar ;  the  Vihar  water- works  at 
Bombay;  and  most  probably  the  City 
of  Bolcha/ra  itself. 

1681.  "The  first  and  highest  order  of 
priests  are  the  Tirina/nxes,  who  are  the 
priests  of  the  Buddou  God.  Their  temples 
are  styled  Vehars  .  .  .  These  .  .  .  only  live 
in  the  Vihar,  and  enjoy  great  Eevenues."— 
Knox,  Ceylon,  74. 


VISS. 


739 


WANGHEE. 


1877.  "  Twice  a  month,  when  the  rules 
of  the  order  are  read,  a  monk  who  had 
hroken  them  is  to  confess  his  crime ;  if  it 
be  slight,  some  slight  penance  is  laid  upon 
him,  to  sweep  the  court-yard  of  the  wihara, 
sprinkle  the  dust  round  the  sacred  bo-tree." 
— Ehys  Davids,  Buddhism,  169. 

Viss,  s.  A  -weight  in  use  in  S.  India 
and  in  Burma.  Tarn,  ujsai.  In  Madras 
it  was  J  of  a  Madras  maund,  and  = 
31b.  2oz.  avoirdupois.  The  old  scale 
ran,  10  pagoda  weights  =  1  pollam,  40 
pollams  =  1  viss,  8  viss  =  1  maund 
(of  251bs),  20  maunds  =  1  candy. 
In  Burma  the  viss  =  100  tikah,  = 
31bs.  5  5^.  Viss  is  used  in  Burma  by 
foreigners,  but  the  Burmese  call  the 
weight  ^eiS-tta,  probably  a  corruption 
of  visai. 

1S54.  "  The  baar  of  Peguu  contains  120 
bicas ;  each  bica  weighs  40  ounces ;  the 
bica  contains  100  ticals ;  the  tical  weighs 
3i  oitanias." — A.  Hunes,  38. 

1568.  "  This  Ganza  goeth  by  weight  of 
Byze  .  .  .  and  commonly  a  Byza  of  Ganza 
is  worth  (after  our  acoompt)  halfe  a  ducat." 
—Caesar  Frederike,  in  Hak.,  ii.  367. 

1626.  "In  anno  1622  the  Myne  was 
shut  up  .  .  .  the  comming  of  the  Mogull's 
Embassadour  to  this  King's  Court,  with 
his  peremptory  demand  of  a  Vyse  of  the 
fairest  diamonds,  caused  the  cessation." — 
Punlms,  PilgriTnage,  1003. 

1855.  "The  King  last  year  purchased 
800,000  viss  of  lead,  at  five  tikals  for  100 
viss,  and  sold  it  at  twenty  tikals." — 
Mission  to  Av<f,  256. 


w. 

Waler,  s.      A  horse  imported  from 
N.    South     Wales,    or    Australia   in 


1866.  "Well,  young  shaver,  have  you 
seen  the  horses  ?  How  is  the  Waler's  off 
foreleg?" — Treoelyan,  Dawk  Bvmgalmn,  223. 

1873.  "Tor  sale,  abrown  Waler  gelding," 
kz.— Madras  Mail,  June  25th. 

Wali,  s.  Two  distinct  words  are 
occasionally  written  in  the  same  way. 
(a)  Ar.  Wali.  A  Mahommedan  title 
corresponding  to  "  G-ovemor."  It  be- 
came familiar  some  years  ago  in  con- 
nexion with  Kandahar  (1879-80).  It 
stands  properly  for  a  governor  of  the 
highest  class,  m  the  Turkish  system 
superior  to  a  Pasha.  Thus,  to  the  com- 
mon people  in  Egypt,  the  Khedive  is 
still  the  Wall. 


1298.  "  Whenever  he  knew  of  any  one  ' 
who  had  a  pretty  daughter,  certain  ruflBans 
of  his  would  go  to  the  father  and  say :  'What 
say  you?  Here  is  this  pretty  daughter^ of 
yours ;  give  her  in  marriage  to  the  Bailo 
Achmath '  (for  they  call  him  the  Bailo,  or, 
as  we  should  say,  'the  Vicegerent')." — 
Marco  Polo,  i.  402. 

1498.  "...  e  mandou  hum  homem  que 
se  chama  Bale,  o  qual  he  como  alquaide." — 
Roteiro  de  V.  da  Oama,  54. 

1727.  "As  I  was  one  Morning  walking 
the  Streets,  I  met  accidentally  the  Governor 
of  the  City  [Muscat],  by  them  called  the 
Waaly."— ^.  Bam.,  i.  70. 

(b).  Arab.  watt.  This  is  much  used 
in  some  Mahommedan  countries  {e.g. 
Egypt  and  Syria)  for  a  saiat,  and  by 
transfer  for  the  shriae  of  such  a  saint; 
see  under  Peer. 

Walla,  s.  This  is  a  popular  abridg- 
ment of  Competition-walla,  q.v., 
under  which  also  will  be  found  remarks 
on  the  termination  wala,  and  illustra- 
tions of  its  use. 

Wanderoo,  s.  In  Ceylon  a,  large 
kind  of  monkey,  originally  described 
under  this  name  by  KJaox  {Preshytes 
ursinus).  The  name  is  however  the 
generic  Singhalese  word  for '  a  monkey ' 
{wanderu),  and  the  same  with  the 
Hind,  handar,  Sansk.  vdnara.  Remarks 
on  the  disputed  identity  of  Knox's 
wanderoo,  and  the  different  Species  to 
which  the  name  has  been  applied, 
popularly,  or  by  naturalists,  will  be 
found  in  Emerson Tennent,  i.  129-130. 

1681.  "Monkeys  .  .  .  Some  so  large  as 
our  English  Spaniel  Dogs,  of  a  darkish  gray 
colour,  and  black  faces,  with  great  white 
beards  round  from  ear  to  ear,  which  makes 
them  show  just  like  old  men.  There  is 
another  sort  just  of  the  same  bigness,  but 
differ  in  colour,  being  milk  white  both  in 
body  and  face,  having  great  beards  like  the 
others  .  .  .  both  these  sorts  do  but  little 
mischief  .  .  .  This  sort  they  call  in  their 
language  Wa»derow."— Xreoa;,  JBist.  Bel.  of 
the  I.  of  Ceylon,  26. 

1810.  "  I  saw  one  of  the  large  baboons, 
called  here  Wanderows,  on  the  top  o^  a 
coco-nut  tree,  where  he  was  gathering  nuts 
.  .  ." — Maria  Graham,  97. 

Wanghee,  or  Whangee,  ,s.     The 

trade  name  for  a  slender  yellow  bam- 
boo with  beautifully  regular  and  short 
joints,  imported  from  Japan. 

We  cannot  give  the  origin  of  the 
term  with  any  conviction.  The  two 
following  suggestions  may  embrace  or 
indicate  the  origin. 

(1).  Eumphius  mentions  a  kind  of 
3  B  2 


WATEB-GHESTNUT. 


740 


WINTER. 


bamboo  called  by  him  Arundinarlor 
/era,  tlie  native  name  of  which,  is  Bulu 
swangy  (see  in  vol.  iv.,  Lib.  vi.  cap. 
vii.  et  seqq.).  As  Buluh  is  Malay  for 
bamboo,  we  presume  that  swangi  is 
also  Malay,  but  we  do  not  know  its 
meaning. 

(2).  Our  friend  Professor  Terrien  de 
la  Couperie  notes  :  "  In  the  K'ang-hi 
tze-tien,  118,  119,  the  'KoSLUg-tchu  is 
described  as  follows  :  '  A  species  of 
bamboo,  very  hard,  with  the  joints 
close  together ;  the  skin  is  as  white  as 
snow ;  the  larger  kind  can  be  used  for 
boats,  and  the  smaller  used  for  pipes, 
&c.'  See  also  Wells  Williams,  Syllabic 
Bid.  of  the  Chinese  Lang.,  p.  251." 

Water- Chestnut.  The  Trapa  U- 
spinosa  of  Eoxb. ;  H.  Singhara,  '  the 
homed  fruit.'    See  Singara. 

Weaver-Bird,  s.    See  Saya. 

West-Coast,  n.  p.  This  expression 
in  Dutch  India  means  the  west  coast 
of  Sumatra.  This  seems  also  to  have 
been  the  recognised  meaning  of  the 
term  at  Madras  in  former  days. 

1747.  "  The  Revd.  Mr.  Francis  Fordyce 
being  entered  ou  the  Establishment  ,•  .  •  • 
and  having  several  months'  allowance  due 
to  him  for  the  West  Coast,  amounting  to 

Pags.  371.  9 "—Fort  St.  David  Conm., 

April  30,  MS.  in  India  Office.  _  The  letter 
appended  shows  that  the  chaplain  had  been 
attached  to  Bencooleu.  See  also  Wheeler, 
i.  148 ;  and  under  Slave,  in  Supplement. 

Whampoa,  n.  p.  In  former  days 
the  anchorage  of  European  ships  in 
the  river  of  Canton,  some  distance 
below  that  city. 

1770.  "Now  all  European  ships  are 
obliged  to  anchor  at  Houang-poa,  three 
leagues  from  the  city"  (Canton). — Baynal 
<tr.  1777),  ii.  258. 

Whistling  Teal.  This  in  Jerdon 
is  given  as  Dendrocygna  Awsuree  of 
Sykes.  Latin  names  given  to  birds 
and  beasts  might  at  least  fulfil  one 
object  of  Latin  names,  in  being  intel- 
ligible and  pronounceable  by  foreign 
nations.  We  have  seldom  met  with  a 
more  barbarous  combination  of  impos- 
sible words  than  this.  A  numerous 
flock  of  these  whistlers  is  sometimes 
seen  in  Bengal  sitting  in  a  tree,  a 
■curious  habit  for  ducks. 

White  Ants.    See  Ants,  White. 

Winter,     This  term  is  constantly 


applied  by  the  old  writers  to  the  rainy 
season,  a  usage  now  quite  unknown  to 
Anglo-Indians.  It  may  have  origina- 
ted in  the  fact  that  winter  is  in  many 
parts  of  the  Mediterranean  coast  so 
frequently  a  season  of  rain,  whilst  rain 
is  rare  in  summer.  Compare  the  fact 
that  shitd  in  Arabic  is  indifferently 
'  winter,'  or  '  rain';  the  winter  season 
being  the  rainy  season.  Shita  is  the 
same  word  that  appears  in  Ganticles 
ii.  11:  "The  winter  [setham)  is  past, 
the  rain  is  over  and  gone." 

1563.  "  iJ.  .  .  .  In  what  time  of  the  year 
does  this  disease  (morxi  or  cholera)  mostly 
occur  ? 

"  O it  occurs  mostly  in  June  and 

July  (which  is  the  winter-time  in  this 
country)  .  .  ." — Garcia,  f.  76  y. 

c.  1567.  "Da  Bezeneger  a  Groa  sono 
d'estate  otto  giornate  di  viaggio ;  ma  noi  lo 
facessimo  di  mezo  I'inverno,  il  mese  de 
Luglio." — Gesaire  Federici,  in  Mam.,  iii.  389. 

1583.  "II  uemo  in  questo  paese  fe  il 
Maggio,  Giugno,  Luglio,  e  Agosto,  e  il 
resto  dell'  anno  h  state.  Ma  bene  %  da 
notare  che  qui  la  stagione  no  si  pub  chiamar 
uemo  rispetto  al  freddo,  che  no  vi  regna 
mai,  mi  solo  per  cagione  de'  venti,  e  deUe 
gran  pioggie  .  .  ." — Gasparo  Balbi,  i,  67  v. 

1584.  "Note  that  the  Citie  of  Goa  is 
the  principall  place  of  all  the  Oriental  India, 
and  the  winter  thus  beginneth  the  15  of 
May,  with  very  great  raine." — Barret,  in 
Sak.,  ii.  413. . 

1610.  "The  Winter  heere  beginneth 
about  the  first  of  lune  and  dureth  till  the 
twentieth  of  September,  but  not  with  con- 
tinuall  raines  as  at  Goa,  but  for  some  sixe 
or  seuen  dayes  every  change  and  full,  with 
much  wind,  thunder,  and  raine." — Fimch,  in 
Purchas,  i.  423. 

o.  1610.  "  L'hyver  commence  au  mois 
d'Avril,  et  dure  six  mois." — Pyrard  de  La- 
val, i.  78. 

1643.  "...  des  Galiottes  (qui  sortent 
tous  les  ans  pour  faire  la  guerre  aux'  Malar 
bares  .  .  .  .  et  cela  est  enuiron  la  My- 
Septembre,  lors  que  leur  hyuer  est  paas^ 
.  .  .  ."—Mocquet,  347. 

1665.  "  LTiyver  se  fait  sentir.  El  com- 
men9a  en  Juin  par  quantity  de  pluies  et 
de  tonuerres." — Thevenot,  v.  311. 

1678.  ".  .  .  .  In  Winter  (when  they 
rarely  stir)  they  have  a  Mumjuma,  or  Wax 
Cloth  to  throw  over  it  .  .  ." — Fryer,  410. 

1691.  "In  or9.  Oooidentali,  quae  Mala- 
barorum  est,  hyems  S.  mense  Aprili  in 
Septembrem  usque  dominatur:  in  littore 
verb  Orientali,  quod  Hollandi  trc  %ast  hait 
CljorommttrJ,  Oram  GoromandeUae  vocant, 
trans  illos  montes,  in  iisdem  latitudinis 
gradibus,  contrarifl  planb  mod6  a  Septembri 
usque  ad  Aprilem  hyemem  habeut."— /oii 
Ludolfi,  ad  suam  Historiam  GommentaHus, 
101. 


WOOD-APPLE. 


741 


WOOTZ. 


1770.  "The  mere  breadth  of  these 
mountains  divides  summer  from  winter, 
that  is  to  say,  the  season  of  fine  weather 
from  the  rainy  ...  all  that  is  meant  by 
winter  in  India  is  the  time  of  the  year 
when  the  clouds  .  .  .  are  driven  violently 
by  the  winds  against  the  mountains,"  kc— 
Baynal,  tr.  1777,  i.  34. 

Wood-apple,  s.  A  wild  fruit  of 
the  Order  Aurantiaceae  growing  in 
all  the  drier  parts  of  India  {Feronia 
eUphantum,  Oorrea).  It  is  somewhat 
like  the  bel  (see  bael)  but  with  a 
still  harder  shell,  and  possesses  some 
of  its  medicinal  virtue.  In  the  native 
pharmacopoeia  it  is  sometimes  substi- 
tuted {Moodeen  Sherif). 

1875.  "  Once  upon  a  time  it  was  an- 
nounced that  the  F^dsh^  was  about  to 
pass  through  a  certain  remote  village  of 
Upper  India.  And  the  village  heads  gathered 
in  pauch^at  to  consider  what  offering  they 
could  present  on  such  an  unexampled  occa- 
sion. Two  products  only  of  the  village 
lands  were  deemed  fit  to  serve  as  nazrSna. 
One  was  the  custard-apple,  the  other  was 
the  wood-apple  ....  a  wild  fruit  with  a 
very  hard  shelly  rind,  something  like  a 
large  lemon  or  small  citron  converted  into 
wood.  After  many  pros  and  cons,  the  cus- 
tard-apple carried  the  day,  and  the  village 
elders  accordingly,  when  the  king  appeared, 
made  saldim,  and  presented  a  large  basket 
of  custard-apples.  His  Majesty  did  not 
accept  the  offering  graciously,  but  with 
much  abusive  language  at  being  stopped  to 
receive  such  trash,  pelted  the  simpletons 
with  their  offering,  till  the  whole  basketful 
had  been  squashed  upon  their  venerable 
heads.  They  retired,  abashed  indeed,  but 
devoutly  thanking  heaven  that  the  offering 
had  not  been  of  wood-apples ! " — Some  Vn- 
sHenMfic  Notes  on  the  History  of  Plants  (by 
H.  Y.)  in  Geograph.  Magazine,  1875,  pp. 
49-50. 

The  story  was  heard  many  years  ago  from 
Major  Waiiam  Yule  (see  p.  705,  supra). 

Wood-oil,  or  GurJTui  Oil.  Hind. 
Qarjan.  A  thin  balsam  drawn  from  a 
great  forest  tree  (N.  0.  Dipterocarpeae). 
Dipterocarpus  turhinatus,  Gaertn.  and 
from  several  other  species  of  Dipt., 
which  are  among  the  finest  trees  of 
Transgangetic  India.  Trees  of  this 
N.  0.  abound  also  in  the  Malay  Archi- 
pelago, whilst  almost  unknown  in 
other  parts  of  the  world.  The  cele- 
brated Borneo  camphor  is  the  product 
of  one  such  tree ;  and  the  Sal  timber 
of  India  of  another.  Much  wood-oil 
is  exported  from  the  Burmese  pro- 
vinces, the  Malay  Peninsula,  and  Siam. 
It  is  much  Used  in  the  East  as  a 
natural  varnish  and  preservative  of 
timber;  and  in  Indian  hospitals  it  is 


employed  as  a  substitute  for  copaiva 
{Hanhury  &  Fliickiger).  The  first  men- 
tion we  know  of  is  c.  1759  in  Dalrym- 
ple's  Or.  Eepertory,  in  a  list  of  Burma 
products  (i.  109). 

Woolock  or  Oolock,  s.  (qu.  Hind. 
hola,  or  holdk,  or  uldk?)  A  bulky 
cargo-boat  in  use  on  the  Ganges, 
sometimes  of  40  or  50  tons  burthen  and 
more.  The  ulak  is  not ' '  clinker-built,' ' 
but  with  the  planks  edge  to  edge,  and 
fastened  with  iron  cramps  like  stitches. 

1679.  "Messrs.  Vincent"  (etc.)  .... 
"met  the  Agent  (on  the  Hoogly  R.)  in 
Budgeroes  and  Oolankes." — Fort  St.  George 
Consultations,  14th  Septr.  In  Motes  and 
Extracts,  Madras,  1871. 

1764.  "Then  the  Manjees  went  after 
him  in  a  woUock  to  look  after  him." — In 
Zong,  383. 

1781.  "The  same  day  wiU  be  sold  a 
twenty-oar'd  Wollock-built  Budgerow  ..." 
— India  Gazette,  April  14th. 

Woordy-Major,  s.  The  title  of  a 
native  adjutant  in  regiments  of  Indian 
Irregular  Cavalry.  Both  the  rationale 
of  the  compound  title,  and  the  ety- 
mology of  wardi,  are  obscure.  Platts 
gives  Hind,  wardl  or  urdi,  '  uniform 
of  a  soldier,  badge  or  dress  of  office,' 
as  the  first  part  of  the  compound,  with 
a  questionable  Skt.  etymology.  But 
there  is  also  Ar.  wird,  '  a  flight  of 
birds,'  and  then  also  '  a  troop  or 
squadron,'  which  is  perhaps  as  pro- 
bable. 

Wootz,  s.  This  is  an  odd  name 
which  has  attached  itself  in  books  to 
the  (so-called)  'natural  steel'  of  S. 
India,  made  especially  in  Salem,  and  in 
some  parts  of  Mysore.  It  is  prepared 
from  small  bits  of  malleable  iron 
(made  from  magnetic  ore)  which  are 
packed  in  crucibles  with  pieces  of  a 
particular  wood  {Cassia  auriculata), 
and  covered  with  leaves  and  clay. 

The  word  first  appears  in  a  paper 
read  before  the  Eoyal  Society,  June 
11th,  1795,  called:  "  Experiments  and 
observations  to  investigate  the  nature 
of  a  kind  of  Steel,  manufactured  at 
Bombay,  and  there  called  Wootz  .  .  . 
by  George  Pearson,  M.D."  This 
paper  is  quoted  below. 

The  word  has  never  since  been  re- 
cognised as  the  name  of  steel  in  any 
language,  and  it  would  seem  to  have 
originated  in  some  clerical  error,  or 
misreading,   very  possibly  for  wook. 


WRITER. 


742 


WRITER. 


representing  tlie  Canarese  uhhu  (pron. 
wukJcu)  'steel.' 

Another  suggestion  has  been  made 
by  Dr.  Edward  BalloTir.  He  states 
that  uchcha  and  nioha  (Hind,  in 
reality  for  '  high '  and  '  low ') '  are 
used  in  Canarese-speaking  districts  to' 
denote  superior  and  inferior  descrip- 
tions of  an  article,  and  supposes  that 
WOOtz  may  have  been  a  misunder- 
standing of  uchcha,  'of  superior 
quality.'  The  former  suggestion  seems 
to  us  preferable. 

The  article  was  no  doubt  the  famous 
'  Indian  Steel,'  the  criSripos  'IvSikos  koI 
arofiafia  of  the  Periplus,  the  material 
of  the  Indian  swords  celebrated  in 
many  aii  Arabic  poem,  the  alhinde  of 
old  Spanish,  the  hundwanl  of  the 
Persian  traders,  ondanique  of  Marco 
Polo,  the  iron  exported  by  the  Portu- 
guese in  the  16th  century  from  Bati- 
cala  (Bhatkal)  in  Canara  and  other 
parts  (see  Gorrea  passim).  In  a  letter 
of  the  King  to  the  Goa  Government  in 
1591  he  animadverts  on  the  great 
amount  of  iron  and  steel  permitted  to 
be  exported  from  Chaul,  for  sale  on  the 
African  coast  and  to  the  Turks  in  the 
^ed  Sea, [Archivo Port.  Orient.,  Fasc.  3, 
318). 

1795.  "Dr.  Scott,  of  Bombay,  in  a 
letter  to  the  President,  acquainted  him 
that  he  had  sent  over  specimens  of  a  sub- 
stance Icnown  by  the  name  of  Wootz; 
which  is  considered  to  be  a  land  of  steel, 
and  is  in  high  esteem  among  the  Indians." 
— Philos.  Transactions  for  1795,  Pt.  II.,  p. 
322. 

1841.  "The  cakes  of  steel  are  called 
Wootz ;  they  difier  materially  in  quality, 
according  to  the  nature  of  the  ore,  but  are 

feneraJly  very  good  steel,  and  are  sent  into 
'ersia  and  Turkey It  may  be  ren- 
dered self-evident  that  the  figure  or  pattern 
(of  Damascus  steel)  so  long  sought  after 
exists  in  the  cakes  of  Wootz,  and  only 
requires  to  be  produced  by  the  action  of 
diluted  acids  .  ...  it  is  therefore  highly 
probable  that  the  ancient  blades  (of  Da- 
mascus) were  made  of  this  steel." — WUkin- 
soH,  Engines  of  War,  pp.  203-206. 

1864.  "Damascus  was  long  celebrated 
for  the  manufacture  of  its  sword  blades, 
which  it  has  been  conjectured  were  made 
from  the  wootz  of  India." — Percy's  Metal- 
lurgy, Iron  and  Steel,  860. 

Writer,  s.  (a).  The  rank  and  style 
of  the  junior  grade  of  covenanted  civil 
servants  of  the  E.  I.  Company.  Tech- 
nically it  has  been  obsolete  since  the 
abolition  of  the  old  grades  in  1833. 
The  term  no  doubt  originally  described 


the  duty  of  these   young  m.en;  they 
were  the  clerks  of  the  factories. 

(b).  A  copying  clerk  in  an  oflB.ce, 
native  or  European. 

1673.  "The  whole  Mass  of  the  Com 
pany's  Servants  may  be  comprehended  in 
these  Classes,  viz.,  Merchants,  Factors,  and 
Wiiteia."— Fryer,  84. 

1676.  "  There  are  some  of  the  Writers 
who  by  their  lives  are  not  a  little  scan- 
dalous."— Letter  from  a  Chaplain,  in  Wheder, 
i.  64. 

1683.  "Mr.  Eichard  More,  one  that 
came  out  a  Writer  on  y'  Beriert,  left  this 
World  for  a  better.  Y'  Lord  prepare  us 
all  to  foUow  him ! " — Hedges'  MS.  Diary, 
Aug.  22nd. 

1747.  "  82.  Mr.  Kobbrt  CLrvE,  Writer 
in  the  Service,  being  of  a  Martial  Disposi- 
tion, and  having  acted  as  a  Volunteer  in 
our  late  Engagements,  We  have  granted 
him  an  Ensign's  Commission,  upon  his  Ap- 
plication for  the  same." — Letter-  from  the 
Council  at  Eort  St.  David  to  the  Honhle. 
Court  of  Directors,  dd.  2d  of  May,  1747 
(MS.  in  India  Office). 

1758.  "As  we  are  sensible  that  our 
junior  servants  of  the  rank  of  Writers  at 
Bengal  are  not  upon  the  whole  on  so  good 
a  footing  as  elsewhere,  we  do  hereby  dnect 
that  the  future  appointments  to  a  Writer 
for  salary,  diet  money,  and  all  allowances 
whatever,  be  400  Kupees  per  annum,  which 
mark  of  our  favour  and  attention,  properly 
attended  to,  must  prevent  their  reflections 
on  what  we  shall  further  order  in  regard 
to  them  as  having  any  other  object  or 
foundation  than  their  particular  interest 
and  happiness."— Couri's  Letter^  March  3d, 
in  Long,  129. 

(The  '  further  order '  is  the  prohibition  of 
palanHns,  &c. — see  under  that  word.) 

c.  1760.  "It  was  in  the  station  of  a 
covenant  servant  and  writer,  to  the  Ea-st 
India  Company,  that  in  the  month  of 
March,  1750, 1  embarked."— GVosc,  i.  1. 

1762.  "We  are  well  assured  that  one 
CTeat  reason  of  the  Writers  neglecting  the 
Company's  business  is  engaging  too  soon  in 
trade.  .  .  .  We  therefore  positively  order 
that  none  of  the  Writers  on  your  establish- 
ment have  the  benefit  or  liberty  of  Dnsticks 
until  the  times  of  their  respective  writer- 
ships  are  expired,  and  they  commence  Fac- 
tors, with  this  exception.  ..."  &c. — Court's 
Letter,  Deer.  17th,  in  Long,  p.  287. 

1765.  "Having  obtained  the  appoint- 
ment of  a  Writer  in  the  East  India  Com- 
pany's service  at  Bombay,  I  embarked  with 
14  other  passengers  ....  before  I  had 
attained  my  sixteenth  year." — Fm-bes,  Ori- 
ental Memoirs,  i.  5. 

1769.  "The  Writers  of  Madras  are  ex- 
ceedingly proud,  and  have  the  knack  of 
forgetting  their  old  acquaintances."— ior<J 
Teignimouth,  Mem.  i.  20. 

1788.    "  In  the  first  place  all  the  persons 


WUG. 


HS 


XEUAFINE. 


who  go  abroad  in  the  Company's  civil 
service,  enter  as  clerks  in  the  counting- 
house,  and  are  called  by  a  name  to  corre- 
spond to  it.  Writers.  In  that  condition 
they  are  obliged  to  serve  five  years." — 
Bwke,  Speech  ore  Hasting/  Impeachment, 
Feb.,  1788.    In  Wm-lcs,  vii.  292. 

Wug,  s.  We  give  this  Beluch  -word 
for  loot  (q,.V.)  on  tlie  Mgh,  authority 
quoted. 

1845.  "In  one  hunt  after  wng,  as  the 
Beloochees  call  plunder,  200  of  that  beauti- 
ful regiment,  the  2nd  Europeans,  marched 
incessantly  for  15  hours  over  such  ground 
as  I  suppose  the  world  cannot  match  for 
ravines,. except  in  places  where  it  is  impos- 
sible to  march  at  all." — Letter  of  Sir  C. 
Nofpier,  in  Life,  iii.  298. 


Xerafine.Xerafim.&c,  s.  Theword 
in  this  form  represents  a  silver  coia, 
formerly  current  at  Groa  and  several 
other  Eastern  ports,  in  value  somewhat 
less  than  Is.  6i.  It  varied  in  Portu- 
guese currency  from.  300  to  360  reis. 

But  in  this  case  as  in  so  many  others 
the  term  is  a  corruption  applied  to 
a  degenerated  value.  The  original  is 
the  Arabic  ashrafi  (or  slumfi, '  noble' — 
compare  the  medieval  coin  so  called), 
which  was  applied  properly  to  the  gold 
dinar,  but  was  also  in  India,  and  still 
is  occasionally  by  natives,  applied  to 
the  gold  monr.  Ashrafzioi  a  gold 
dinar  (value  in  gold  about  lis.  6d.) 
occurs  frequently  in  the  original  of 
the  '1001  Nights,'  as  Dozy  states,  and 
he  gives  various  other  quotations  of 
the  word  in  different  forms  (pp.  353- 
354).  Aigrefin,  the  name  of  a  coin 
once  known  in  France,  is  according  to 
LittrS  also  a  corruption  of  ashrafl. 

1498.  "  And  (the  King  of  Calicut)  said 
that  they  should  tell  the  Captain  that  if  he 
wished  to  go  he  must  give  him  600  xarifes, 
and  that  soon,  and  that  this  was  the  cus- 
tom of  that  country,  and  of  those  who 
came  thither." — Boteiro  de  V.  da  <?.,  79. 

1510.  "  When  a  new  Sultan  succeeds  to 
the  throne,  one  of  his  lords,  who  are  called 
Amina,  says  to  him  ;  '  Lord,  I  have  been 
for  so  long  a  time  your  slave,  give  me 
Damascus,  and  I  will  give  you  100,000  or 
200,000  teraphim  of  gold.'  "—Varthema,  10. 

"Every  Mameluke,  great  or  little,  has 
for  his  pay  six  saraphi  per  month." — lb. 
13. 

"  Our  captain  sent  for  the  superior  of 


the  said  mosque,  to  whom  he  said :  that  he 
should  show  him  the  body  of  ifa6f-^this 
Nabi  means  the  Prophet  Mahomet— that 
he  would  give  him  3000  seraphim  of  gold." 
—lb.  29. 

This  one  eccentric  traveller  gives  thus 
three  different  forms. 

1513.     " hunc   regem   Affonsus 

idem,  urbe  opuletissima  et  praecipuo  em- 
porio  Armusio  vi  capto,  quindecim  miliu 
Seraphiuoru,  ea  est  aurea  moneta  ducatis 
equivales  annuu  nobis  tributariii  effe- 
oerat." — Epistola  Emmmiuelis  Regis,  2  b. 

In  the  preceding  the  word  seems  to  apply 
to  the  gold  dinar. 

1610.  "Inprimis  of  Seraffins  Ecberi, 
which  be  ten  Bupias  a  piece,  there  are 
sixtie Leokes." — Hawkinsia Purchas,  i.  217. 

c.  1610.  "  Les  pifeces  d'or  sent  cherafins 
h,  vingt-cinq  sols  piece." — Pyrard  de  Laval. 
ii.  40. 

1523.  "And  by  certain  information  of 
persons  who  knew  the  facts  .  .  .  Antonio 
deSaldanha  .  .  .  agreed  with  the  said  King 
Turuxa  (Turun  Shah),  .  .  .  that  the  said 
King  .  .  .  should  pay  to  the  King  Our 
lord  10,000  zarafins  more  yearly  ...  in 
aU  25,000  xarafins."— ffomSo  da  India,  Sub- 
sidios,  79. 

c.  1844.  "  Sahibs  now  are  very  different 
from  what  they  once  were.  When  I  was  a 
young  man  with  an  officer  in  the  camp 
of  Lat  Lik  Sahib  (Lord  Lake)  the  sahibs 
would  give  an  ashrafl,  when  now  they  ■ 
think  twice  before  taking  out  a  rupee,  "-p 
Personal  Bem/inisoence  of  an  old  Khansama't 


in  these  four  last  quotations  the  gold 
mohr  is  meant. 

1598.  "The  chief  and  most  common 
money  (at  Goa)  is  called  Pardauue  Xera- 
phin.  It  is  of  silver,  but  of  small  value. 
They  strike  it  at  Goa,  and  it  is  marked  on 
one  side  with  the  image  of  St.  Sebastian, 
on  the  other  with  3  or  4  arrows  in  a  sheaf. 
It  is  worth  3  testoons  or  300  Keys  of  Por- 
tugal, more  or  less." — Linschoten  (from 
French  ed.  71). 

o.  1675.  "  Coins  ....  of  Kajapore. 
Imaginary  Coins.  The  Fagod  is  3^  Rupees. 
48  Juttals  (see  Jeetul)  is  one  Paged.  10  and 
\  Larees  is  1  Pagod.  Zeraphins  2i,  1  Old 
Dollar.  „     ,    .         ~ 

"  Coins  and  weights  of  Bombami.  S 
Larees  is  1  Zeraphin.  80Eaies  ILaree. 
1  Pice  is  10  Eaies.    The  Raies  are  Imagi- 

"  Coins  and  weights  in  Goa The 

Cruzado  of  gold,  12  Zeraphins.  The  Zera- 
phin,  5  Tangoes.  The  Tango,  5  Vinteens. 
The  Vinteen,  15  Basrooks,  whereof  75  make 
a  Tango.  And  60  Bees  make  a  Tango.  '— 
Fryer,  206. 

1727.  "  Their  Soldiers  Pay  (at  Goa)  is 
very  smaU  and  iU  paid.  They  have  but 
six  Xerapheens  per  Month,  and  two  Suits 
of  Calico,  stript  or  checquered,  in  a  Year 
....  and  a  Xerapheen  is  worth  about 
sixteen  Pence  half  Peny  Ster."—A.  Ham.  i. 
249 


YABOO. 


744 


YAK. 


1760.  "You  shall  coin  Gold  and  silver 
of  equal  weight  and  fineness  with  the  Ash- 
refees  and  Kupees  of  Moorshedabad,  in  the 
name  of  Calcutta." — NawaVs  Perwannahforr 
Eatdbt.  of  a  Mint  in  Calcutta,  in  Long,  p. 
227. 


Yaboo,  s.  Pers.  2/ate.  A  nag  such, 
as  we  call  '  a  galloway,'  a  large  pony 
or  small  hardy  horse;  the  term  in 
India  is  generally  appKed  to  a  very 
useful  class  of  animals  brought  from 
Afghanistan. 

1754.  "  There  are  in  the  highland  coun- 
try of  Kandahae  and  Cabul  a  small  kind 
of  horses  called  Yahons,  which  are  very 
serviceable." — Hanway's  Travels,  ii.  367. 

Tak,  s.  The  Tibetan  ox  {Bos  grun- 
niens,  L.;  Poephagus  of  Gray),  belong- 
ing to  the  Bisontine  group  of  Bovinae. 
It  is  spoken  of  inBogle's  Journal  under 
the  odd  name  of  the  "cow-tailed  cow," 
which  is  a  literal  sort  of  translation 
of  the  Hind,  name  chaori  gob,  chdoris 
(chowries)  having  been  usually  called 
"cow- tails"  in  last  century.  The 
name  yak  does  not  appear  in  Buffon, 
who  calls  it  the  '  Tartarian  cow,'  nor 
is  it  found  in  the  3d  ed.  of  Pennant's 
H.  of  Quadrupeds  (1793),  though 
there  is  a  fair  account  of  the  animal  as 
the  Bos  grunniens  of  Lin.,  and  a  poor 
engraving.  Although  the  word  occurs 
in  Delia  Penna's  account  of  Tibet, 
written  in  1730,  as  quoted  below,  its 
first  appearance  in  prmt  was,  as  far  as 
we  can  ascertain,  in  Turner's  Idission 
to  Tibet.  It  is  the  Tib.  gTah.  The 
animal  is  mentioned  twice,  though  in 
a  confused  and  inaccurate  manner,  by 
AeUan ;  and  somewhat  more  correctly 
by  Cosmas.  Both  have  got  the  same 
fable  about  it.  It  is  in  medieval 
times  described  by  Eubruk  (see  Sup- 
plement). 

The  domestic  yak  is  in  Tibet  the 
ordinary  beast  of  burthen,  and  is  much 
ridden.  Its  hair  is  woven  into  tents, 
and  spun  Into  ropes ;  its  milk  a  staple 
of  diet,  and  its  dung  of  fuel.  The 
wild  yak  is  a  magnificent  animal, 
standiig  sometimes  18  hands  high, 
and  weighing  1600  to  1800  lbs.,  and 
multiplies  to  an  astonishing  extent  on 
the  high  plateaux  of  Tibet.  The  use 
of  the  tame  yak  extends  from  the 
highlands  of  IQiokand  to  Kuku-kbotan 
or  Kwei-hwaohing,  near  the  great 
northern  bend  of  the  TeUow  Eiver. 


c.  A.D.  250.  "The  Indians  (at  times) 
carry  as  presents  to  their  King  tame  tigers, 
trained  panthers,  four-homed  oryxes,  and 
cattle  of  two  different  races,  one  kind  of 
great  swiftness,  and  another  kind  that  are 
terribly  wild,  that  kind  of  cattle  fiom  (the 
tails  of)  which  they  make  fly-flaps.  .  .  ." — 
Aelian,  De  Animalibus,  xv.  cap.  14. 

Again: 

"  There  is  in  India  a  grass-eating* 
animal,  which  is  double  the  size  of  the 
horse,  and  which  has  a  very  bushy  tail 
vfery  black  in  colour. f  The  hairs  of  the 
tail  are  finer  than  human  hair,  and  the 
Indian  women  set  great  store  by  its  _pos- 
session.  .  .  .  When  it  perceives  that  it  is 
on  the  point  of  being  caught,  it  tides  its 
tail  in  some  thicket  ....  and  thinks  that 
since  its  tail  is  not  seen,  it  will  not  be  re- 
garded as  of  any  value,  for  it  knows  that  its 
tail  is  the  great  object  of  fancy." — Ibid. 
xvi.  11. 

c.  545.  "This  Wild  Ox  is  a  great  beast 
of  India,  and  from  it  is  got  the  thing  called 
Twpha,  with  which  officers  in  the  field 
adorn  their  horses  and  pennons.  They  tell 
of  this  beast  that  if  his  tail  catches  in  a 
tree  he  will  not  budge  but  stands  stock- 
still,  being  horribly  vexed  at  losing  a  single 
hair  of  his  tail ;  so  the  natives  come  and 
cut  his  tail  off,  and  then  when  he  has  lost  it 
altogether,  he  makes  his  escape !  " — Cosmas 
Indicopleustes,  Bk.  xi.  Transl.  in  Cathay,  p. 
clxxiv. 

1730.  "Dopo  di  che  per  circa  40  giorni 
di  camino  non  si'  trova  piii  abitazioni  di 
case,  ma  solo  alcune  tende  con  quantity  di 
mandre  di  lak,  ossiano  bovi  pelosi,  pecore, 
cavalli.  .  .  ." — i'ra  Orazio  delta  Penna  di 
Billi,  Breve  Notizia  del  Thibet  (published  by 
Klaproth  in  Joum.  As.,  2d  ser.)  p.  17. 

1783.  ".  .  .  .  on  the  opposite  side  saw 
several  of  the  black  chowry-tailed  cattle. 
.  .  .  This  very  singular  and  curious  animal 

deserves  a  particular  description 

The  Yak  of  Tartary,  called  Soora  Goy  J  in 
Hindostan.  .  .  ." — Turner's  Embassy  (pubd. 
1800),  185-6. 

In  the  publication  at  the  latter  date  ap- 
pears the  excellent  plate  after  Stubbs, 
called  "  the  Yak  of  Tartary,"  still  the  stan- 
dard representation  of  this  animal.  See 
also  Zobo. 

Though  the  two  following  quota- 
tions from  Abbe  Hue  do  not  contain 
the  word  yah,  they  are  pictures  by 
that  clever  artist  which  we  can  hardly 
omit  to  reproduce : 

1851._  "Les  bceufs  \  long  poils  ^taient 
de  vdritables  caricatures  ;  impossible  de 
figurer  rien  de  plus  dr61e ;  ils  maichaient 
les  jambes  ^cart^es,  et  portaient  p^nible- 

"'■■  1X077(^(170?,  \s  hence  no  doubt  Gray  took  his 
name  for  the  genus. 

+  The  tails  iisually  brought  for  sale  are  those  of 
the  tame  Tak,  and  are  white.  The  tail  of  the  wild 
Yak  is  black,  and  of  much  greater  si2e. 

XCKoan  Gai. 


YAM. 


745 


ZAMOBIN. 


ment  nn  ^norme  systfeme  de  stalactites,  qui 
leur  pendaient  sous  le  ventre  jusqu'k  terre. 
Ces  pauvres  b^teS  ^taient  si  informes  at 
tenement  reoouvertes  de  glajons  qu'il  sem- 
blait  qu'on  les  eftt  mis  confire  dans  du 
snore  candi." — Hue  et  Gatet,  Souvenirs  d'un 
Voyage,  <fcc.,  11.  201. 

1851.  "  Au  moment  oh.  nous  pass^mes  le 
Mouroui  OuBsou  sur  la  glace,  un  spectacle 
assez  bizarre  s'offrlt  %  nos  yeux.  Dijk  nous 
avlons  remarqu^  de  loin  .  .  .  des  objets  in- 
formes et  noirStres  ranges  en  file  en  travers 
de  oe  grand  fleuve.  .  .  .  Ce  fut  seulement 
quand  nous  ftilmes  tout  prfes,  que  nous 
pflmes  reconnaltre  plus  de  50  boaufs  sau- 
Tages  incrust^s  dans  la  glace.  lis  avaient 
voulu,  sans  doute,  traverser  le  fleuve  h  la 
nage,au  momentde  la  concretion  des  eaux,et 
Us  s'^talent  trouvfe  pris  par  les  gla9ons  sans 
avoir  la  force  de  s'en  d^barrasser  et  de  con- 
tinuer  leur  route.  Leur  belle  t§te,  sur- 
mont^e  de  grandes  comes,  ^tait  encore  h 
d^couvert;  mais  le  reste  dn  corps  ^tait 
pris  dans  la  glace,  qui  ^tait  si  transparente 
qu'on     pouvait  distinguer    facilement    la 

Sosltion  de  ces  Imprudentes  b^es ;  on  etXt 
^  jt  qu'elles  ^talent  encore  h,  nager.  Les 
aigles  et  les  corbeaux  leur  avaient  arrach^ 
les  jevx."—Ibid.  11.  219. 

Yam,  s.  This  general  English  name 
of  the  large  edible  tuber  JDioscorea 
seems  to  be  a  corruption  of  the  nam.e 
used  in  the  West  Indies  at  the  time  of 
the  discovery. 

1600.  ' '  There  are  great  store  of  Iniamas 
growing  in  Guinea,  in  great  fields." — In 
Pwchas,  ii.  957. 

1613.     " Moreover   it  produces 

great  abundance  of  inhames,  or  large  sub- 
terranean tubers,  of  which  there  are  many 
kinds,  like  the  camottes  of  America,  and 
these  inhames  boiled  or  roasted  serve  in 
place  of  bread." — Godinho  de  Eredia,  19. 

1764. 

"  In  meagre  lands 
Tis  known  the  Yam  will  ne'er  to  bigness 

swell."  Grainger,  Bk.  1. 


Zabita,  s.  Hind,  from  Ar.  zSbitd. 
An  exact  rule,  a  canon,  but  in  the 
following  it  seems  to  be  used  for  a 
tariff  of  assessment : 

1799.  "I  have  established  the  Zabeta 
for  the  shops  in  the  Fort  as  fixed  by 
Maoleod.  It  is  to  be  paid  annually." — 
Tton,  1.  49. 


Zamoria,  s.  The  title  for  many 
centuries  of  the  Hindu  Sovereign  of 
Calicut  and  the  country  round.  The 
word   is  Malayal.   Tcmatiri,  tdmuri, 


a  fadhhava  (or  vernacular  modification) 
of  Samundri,  '  the  Sea-King.'  (See  also 
Wilson,  Mackenzie  MSS.  i.  xcvii.). 

c.  1343.    "The  sultan  is  a  Kafir  caUed 

the  Samari When  the  time  of  our 

departure  for  China  came  the  sultan,  the 
Samari  equipped  for  us  one  of  the  13  junks, 
which  were  lying  in  the  port  of  Calicut."— 
IbnBatuta,  iv.  89-94. 

1442.  "I  saw  a  man  with  his  body 
naked  like  the  rest  of  the  Hindus.  The 
sovereign  of  this  city  (Calicut)  bears  the 
title  of  Samari.  When  he  dies  it  is  his 
sister's  son  who  succeeds  him." — Abdv/rraz- 
zak,  in  India  in  the  XVth  Gent,,  17. 

1498.  "  First  Calicut  whither  we  went. 
....  The  King  whom  they  call  Camolim. 
(forCamorim)  can  muster  100,000  men  for 
war,*  with  the  contingents  that  he  receives, 
his  own  authority  extending  to  very  few." 
— Roteiro  de  Vasco  da  Gama. 

1510.  "Now  I  will  speak  of  the  King 
here  in  Calicut,  because  he  is  the  most  im- 
portant King  of  all  those  before  mentioned, 
and  is  called  Samory,  which  in  the  Pagan 
language  means  God  on  earth."* — Var- 
thema,  134. 

1516.  ' '  This  city  of  CaUcut  is  very  large 
....  This  King  became  greater  and  more 
powerful  than  all  the  others  :  he  took  the 
name  of  Zomodri,  which  is  a  point  of 
honour  above  all  other  Kings." — Barbosa, 
103. 

1553.  "The  most  powerful  Prince  of 
this  Malebar  was  the  King  of  Calecut,  who 
par  excellence  was  called  Camarij,  which 
among  them  is  as  among  us  the  title  Em- 
peror."— Barros,  I.,  iv.  7. 

1554.  "  I  wrote  him  a  letter  to  tell  him 
....  that,  please  God,  in  a  short  time 
the  imperial  fleet  would  come  from  Egypt 
to  the  Samari,  and  deliver  the  country 
from  the  hands  of  the  infidels." — Sidi  'AU, 
p.  83. 

1563.  "  And  when  the  King  of  Calecut 
(who  has  for  title  Samorim  or  Emperor) 
besieged  Cochin  .  .  ."— tfamo.f.  58  6. 

1572. 

"  Sentado  o  Gama  junto  ao  rioo  leito 

Os  sens  mais  affastados,  prompto  em 
vista 

Estava  o  Samori  no  trajo,  e  geyto 

Da  gente,  nunca  dantes  delle  vista." 
Camoes,  vii.  59. 
By  Burton : 
"  When  near  that  splendid  couch  took  place 

the  guest 
and  others  further  off,    prompt  glance 

and  keen 
the  Samorin  cast  on  folk  whose  garb  and 

gest 
were  like  to  nothing  he  had  ever  seen." 

1616.  Under  thig  year  there  is  a  note 
of  a  Letter  from  Underecoon-Cheete  the 
Great  Samorin  or  K.  of  Calicut  to  K. 
James. — Sainsbury,  i.  462. 


*  The  Traveller  confounds  the  word  with  iam- 
Tmrdn^  which  does  mean  '  Lord.' 


ZANZIBAR. 


746 


ZEBU. 


1673.  "  Indeed  it  is  pleasantly  situated 
under  Trees,  and  it  is  the  Holy  See  of  their 
Zameihin  or  Fope."— Fryer,  52. 

1781.  "  Their  (the  Christians')  hereditary 
privileges  were  respected  by  the  Zamorin 
himself." — Gibbon,  ch.  xlvii.' 

1785.  A  letter  of  Tippoo's  applies  the 
term  to  a  tribe  or  class,  speaking  of  '  2000 
Samories ; '  who  are  these  ? — Select  Letters, 
274. 

1787.  "The  Zamorin  is  the  only  ancient 
sovereign  in  the  South  of  India."- — T. 
Munro,  in  Life,  i.  59. 

1810.  "  On  our  way  we  saw  one  of  the 
Zamorim's  houses,  but  he  was  absent  at  a 
more  favoured  residence  of  Paniany." — • 
Maria  Graham,  110. 

1814.  ".  .  .  .  nor  did  the  conqueror 
(Hyder  Ali)  take  any  notice  of  the  Zamo- 
Tine'a  complaints  and  supplications.  The 
unfortunate  prince,  after  fasting  three 
days,  and  finding  all  remonstrance  vain, 
set  fire  to  his  palace,  and  was  burned,  with 
some  of  his  women  and  their  braihuiins." — 
Fm-bes,  Or.  Mem.  iv.  207-8. 
^  This  was  a  case  of  traga  (q.v.). 

Zanzibar,  n.  p.  This  name  was 
originally  general,  and  applied  widely 
to  the  East  African  coast,  at  least 
south  of  the  Eiver  Jubb,  and  as  far  as 
the  Arab  traffic  extended.  But  it  was 
also  specifically  applied  to  the  island 
on  wMch  the  Sultan  of  Zanzibar  now 
lives  (and  to  which  we  now  generally 
restrict  the  name) ;  and  this  was  the 
case  at  least  since  the  15th  century,  as 
we  see  from  the  Roteiro. 

The  Zangi-bdr  (Pars.) '  Region  of  the 
Blacks,'  was  known  to  the  ancients  in 
the  forms  Zingis  and  Zingium.  The 
Arab  softening  of  the  g  made  the 
name  into  Zanjtbar,  and  this  the 
Portuguese  made  into  Zanzibar. 

c.  545.  "And  those  who  navigate  the 
Indian  Sea  are  aware  that  Zingium,  as  it 
is  called,  lies  beyond  the  country  where 
the  incense  grows,  which  is  called  Barbary." 
— Cosmos  in  Cathay,  clxvii. 

o.  940.  "  The  land  of  the  Zanj  begins  at 
the  channel  issuing  from  the  Upper  Nile  " 
(by  this  the  Jubb  seems  meant) ' '  and  extends 
to  the  country  of  Soffila  and  of  the  Wak- 
Wak." — Mas'adi,  Prairies  d'Or,  iii.  7. 

c.  1190.    Alexander  having  eaten  what 

Was  pretended  to  be  the  head  of  a  black 

captive  says : 

" .  .  .1  have  never  seen  better  food  than 

this ! 

Since  a  man  of  Zang  is  in  eating  so 

heart-attracting. 
To  eat  any  other  roast  meat  to  me  is 
not  agreeable ! " 

Sikandwr-Ndmah  of  JVizwmi,  by 
WUberforce  Clarke,  p.  104. 
1298.     "  ZangMbar  is  a  great  and  noble 
Island,  with  a  compass  of  some  2000  miles. 


The  people  ....  are  all  black,  and  go 
stark  naked,  with  only  a  little  covering  for 
decency.  Their  hair  is'  as  black  as  pepper, 
and  so  frizzly  that  even  with  water  you 
can  scarcely  straighten  it,  &o.,  &c." — Marco 
Polo,  ii.  215. 

(Marco  Polo  regards  the  coast  of  Zanzibar 
as  belonging  to  a  great  island  like  Mada- 
gascar.) 

1440.  "KaUkut  is  a  very  safe  haven 
.  .  .  .  where"  one  finds  in  abundance  the 
precious  objects  brought  from  maritime 
countries,  especially  from  Habshah  (see 
Hubshee;  and  Abyssinia  in  Supplement), 
Zirbad  (q.v.),  and  Zanzibar." — Abdmrai- 
zak,  in  JVbi.  et  JExtraits,  xiv.  436. 

1498.  "And  when  the  morning  came, 
we  found  we  had  arrived  at  a  very  great 
island  called  Jamgibei,  peopled  with  many 
Moors,  and  standing  good  ten  leagues  from 
the  coast." — Boteiro,  105. 

1516.  "  Between  this  island  of  Sail 
Lorenzo  (i.  e.,  Madagascar)  and  the  conti- 
nent, not  very  far  from  it  are  three  islands, 
which  are  called  one  Manfia,  another  Zan- 
zibar, and  the  other  Penda ;  these  are  in- 
habited by  Moors;  they  are  very  fertile 
islands." — Bwrbosa,  14. 

1553.  "  And  from  the  streams  of  this 
river  Quilimance  towards  the  west,  as  far 
as  the  Cape  of  Currents,  up  to  which  the 
Moors  of  that  coast  do  navigate,  all  that 
region,  and  that  still  further  west  towards 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  (as  we  call  it),  the 
Arabians  and  Persians  of  those  parts  call 
Zanguebar,  and  the  inhabitants  they  call 
Zanguy." — Ba/rros,  I.,  viii.  4. 

„  A  few  pages  later  we  have  "  Isles 
of  Femba,  Zanzibar,  Monfia,  Comoro," 
showing  apparently  that  a  difference  had 
grown  up,  at  least  among  the  Portuguese, 
distinguishing  Zanguebar  the  continental 
region  from  Zanzibar  the  Island. 

0. 1586. 
"  And  with  my  power  did  march  to  Zanzi- 
bar 

The  western  (sic)  part  of  Afrio,  where  I 
view'd 

The  Ethiopian  Sea,  rivers,  and  lakes.  . ." 
Marlowe's  Tambwlane  the  Great, 
2d  part,  i.  3. 

1592.  "From  hence  we  went  for  the 
Isle  of  Zanzibar  on  the  coast  of  Melinde, 
where  at  wee  stayed  and  wintered  untill  the 
beginning  of  February  following." — Henry 
May,  in  HaU.  iv.  53. 

Zebu,  s.  This  whimsical  name, 
applied  ia  zoological  books,  English 
as  well  as  French,  to  the  humped 
domestic  ox  (or  "  Brabminy  bull ")  of 
India,  was  taken  by  Buifon  from  the 
exhibitors  of  such  a  beast  at  a  Erench 
fair,  who  perhaps  invented  the  word, 
but  who  told  him  the  beast  had  been 
brought  from  Africa,  where  it  was 
called  by  that  name.  We  have  been 
able  to  discover  no  justification  for 
this  ia  African  dialects,  though  our 


ZEBOABT. 


747 


2EMINDAB. 


friend  Mr.  E.  Ciist  has  kindly  made 
search,  and  sought  information  from 
other  philologists  on  our  account. 
Zebu  passes,  however,  -with  most 
people,  as  an  Indian  word.*  The  only 
word  at  all  like  it  thatwe  can  discover 
is  zobo  (q..  V.)  or  zJioho,  applied  in  the 
semi-Tibetan  regions  of  the  Himalaya 
to  a  useful  hybrid,  called  in  Ladak  by 
the  slightly  modified  form  dsomo. 

Isidore  Geoffrey  de  St.  Hilaire,  in 
Hs  Tif oik  Acclimatation  et  Domestication 
des  Animaux  Utiles,  considers  the 
ox  and  the  zehu  to  be  two  distinct 
species.  Both  are  figured  on  the  As- 
syrian monuments,  and  [both  on  those 
of  ancient  Egypt.  The  humped  ox 
also  exists  in  Southern  Persia,  as 
Marco  Polo  mentions.  Still,  the  great 
naturalist  to  whose  work  we  have  re- 
ferred is  hardly  justified  in  the  state- 
ment quoted  below,  that  the  "  zebu" 
is  common  to  "almost  the  whole  of 
Asia,"  with  a  great  part  of  Africa. 

c.  1772.  "  We  have  seen  this  small 
hunched  ox  alive  ...  It  was  shown  at  the 
fair  at  Paris  in  1752,  t  under  the  name  of 
the  Zebu ;  which  we  have  adopted  to  de- 
scribe the  animal  by,  for  it  is  a  particular 
breed  of  the  ox,  and  not  a  species  of  the 
hnnslo."—Buffon's  Mat.  Sist.,  E.  T.  1807, 
vol.  viii.  19-20 ;  see  also  p.  33. 

1861.  "Nous  Savons  done  positivement 
qu'k  une  ^poque  oti  I'occident  ^tait  encore 
couvert  de  forets,  I'orient,  d^jk  oivilis^  pos- 
sMait  d^jli  le  boeuf  et  le  Zebu ;  et  par  con- 
sequent, c'est  de  I'orient  que  ces  animaux 
sent  Bortis,  pour  devenir,  I'un  (le  boeuf) 
cosmopolite,  I'autre  commun  S  presque 
toute  I'Asie  et  h,  une  grande  paitie  de 
I'Afrique."  —  Geoffroy  St.  Hilaire  (work 
above  referred  to,  4th  ed.  1861.)* 

Zedoary,  and  Zerumbet,  ss.  These 
are  two  aromatic  roots,  once  famous  in 
pharmacy  and  often  coupled  together. 
The  former  is  often  mentioned  in 
medieval  literature.  The  former  is 
Aiahiojadwar,  the  latter  Pers.  mram- 
Md. 

There  seems  some  doubt  about  the 
scientific  discrimination  of  the  two. 
Moodeen  SherifE  says  that  Zedoary 
[Curcuma  Zedoaria)  is  sold  in  most 


*  Webster's  Dictionary  says  "  Zebu,  the  native 
Indian  name." 

t  Sic,  but  a  transcript  from  the  French  edition 
of  1837  gives  1772. 

J  At  a  time  when  absent  from  facilities  of  re- 
ference I  am  indebted  for  these  quotations  from 
Geoffroy  St.  Hilaire,  to  an  obliging  commimica- 
tion  made  to  Mr.  Cust  by  M.  Abel-Hovelacque. 
He  also  states  that  the  son  of  Isidore  Geoflroy 
St.  Hilaire  had  made  the  "Zebu"  and  its  varieties 
the  subject  of  a  special  study.— Y. 


bazars  under  the  name  of  Anbe-haldi, 
whilst  yadmr,  ov  zhadvar,  is  the  bazar 
name  of  roots  of  varieties  of  non- 
poisonous  aconites. 

Dr.  Eoyle,  in  his  most  interesting 
discourse  on  the  "Antiquity  of  Hindoo 
Medicine  "  (p.  77),  transcribes  the  fol- 
lowing prescription  of  the  physician 
Aetius,  in  which  the  name  of  Zedoary 
first  occurs,  along  with  many  other 
Indian  drugs : 

c.  A.D.  540.  "Zador  (i.e.  zedoariae),  galan- 
gae,  ligustici,  seseUs,  cardamomi,  piperis 
longi,  piperis  albi,  cinnamomi,  zingiberis, 
seminis  Smyrnii,  caryophylli,  phylli,  sta- 
chyos,  myrobalani,  phu,  costi,  scordii,  sil- 
phii  vel  Isiserpitii,  rhei  barbarioi,  poeoniae; 
alii  etiam  arboris  nucis  viscum  et  paliuri 
semen,  itemque  saxifragum  ac  casiam  ad- 
dunt:  ex  his  singulis  stateres  duos  com- 
misceto.  ..." 

c.  1400.  "  Canell  and  setewale  of  price." 
— iJ.  of  the  Hose. 

1516.  "  In  the  Kingdom  of  Calicut  there 
grows  much  pepper  ....  and  much  very 
good  ginger  of  the  country,  cardamoms, 
myrobolans  of  all  kinds,  bamboo  canes, 
zerumba,  zedoary,  v?ild  cinnamon." — Bar- 
bosa,  1.54. 

1563.  "...  da  zedoaria  faz  capitulo 
Avicena  e  de  Zerumbet;  e  isto  que  cha- 
mamos  zedoaria,  chama  Avicena  geiduar, 
e  o  outro  nome  nao  Ihe  sei,  porque  o  nao 
ha  senao  nas  terras  confins  ^  China  e  este 
geiduar  6  uma  m^zinha  de  muito  prego, 
e  nao  achada  senao  nas  maos  dos  que  os 
Gentios  chamam  jogues,  ou  outros  a  quern 
OS  Mouros  chamam  calandares." — Garcia, 
t.  216«-217. 

Zemindar,  s.  Zamm-dar,  '  land- 
holder.' One  holding  land  on  which 
he  pays  revenue  to  the  Government 
direct,  and  not  to  any  intermediate 
superior.  In  Bengal  Proper  the  zem- 
indars hold  generally  considerable 
tracts,  on  a  permanent  settlement  of  the 
amount  to  be  paid  to  Government.  In 
the  N.  W.  Provinces  there  are  often 
a  great  many  zemindars  in  a  village, 
holding  by  a  common  settlement, 
periodically  renewable. 

In  the  N.  W.  Provinces  the  rustic 
pronunciation  of  the  word  zarmnddr  is 
hardly  distinguishable  from  the  ordi- 
nary Anglo-Indian  pronunciation  of 
Jama'dar  (see  Jemadar),  and  the  form 
given  to  zamindar  in  early  English 
records  shows  that  this  pronunciation 
prevailed  in  Bengal  two  centuries 
ago. 

1683.  "  We  lay  at  Bogatchera,  a  very 
pleasant  and  delightfull  Country,  y*  Gemi- 
dar  invited  us  ashore,  and  showed  us  Store 
of  Deer,  Peacocks,  &c.,  but  it  was  not  our 


ZEMINDAR. 


748 


ZENANA. 


good  fortune  to  get  any  of  them." — Hedaes, 
MS.,  April  11. 

1697.  "  Having  tried  all  means  with  the 
Jemidar  of  the  Country  adjacent  to  us  to 
let  us  have  the  town  of  Be  Calcutta  at  the 
usual  Hire  or  Kent,  rather  than  fail,  having 
promised  him  J  Part  more  than  the  Place 
at  present  brings  him  in,  and  all  to  no 
Purpose,  he  making  frivolous  and  idle 
Objections,  that  he  will  not  let  us  have 
any  Part  of  the  Country  in  the  Right 
Honourable  Company's  name,  but  that  we 
might  have  it  to  our  use  in  any  of  the 
Natives  Names;  the  Keason  he  gives  for 
it  is,  that  the  Place  wiU.  be  wholly  lost  to 
him — that  we  are  a  Powerful  People — and 
that  he  cannot  be  possessed  of  his  Country 
again  when  he  sees  Occasion — whereas 
he  can  take  it  from  any  of  the  Natives 
that  rent  any  Part  of  his  Country  at  his 
Pleasure. 

«  *  «  (t 

October  31st,  1698.  "  The  Prince  having 
given  us  the  three  towns  adjacent  to  our 
Settlement,  viz.  De  Calcutta,  Chutanutte, 
and  Gobinpore,  or  more  properly  may  be 
said  the  Jemmidarship  of  the  said  towns, 
paying  the  said  Rent  to  the  King  as  the 
Jemidars  have  successively  done,  and  at  the 
same  time  ordering  the  Jemmidar  of  the 
said  towns  to  make  over  their  Eight  and 
Title  to  the  English  upon  their  paying  to 
the  Jemidar(s)  One  thousand  Rupees  for 
the  same,  it  was  agreed  that  the  Money 
should  be  paid,  being  the  best  Money  that 
ever  was  spent  for  so  great  a  Privilege ; 
but  the  Jemmidar(8)  making  a  great  Noise, 
being  unwilling  to  part  with  their  Countrey 
....  and  finding  them  to  continue  in  their 
averseness,  notwithstanding  the  Prince  had 
an  officer  upon  them  to  bring  them  to  a 
Compliance,  it  is  agreed  that  1,500  Rupees 
be  paid  them,  provided  they  will  relinquish 
their  title  to  the  said  towns,  and  give  it 
under  their  Hands  in  Writing,  that  they 
have  made  over  the  same  to  the  Right 
Honourable  Company." — Uxt.  of  Consulta- 
tions at  ChuUanutte,  the  29th  December 
(Printed  for  Parhament  in  1788). 

In  the  preceding  extracts  the  De  prefixed 
to  Calcutta  is  Pers.  deh,  'village '  or  '  town- 
ship,' a  common  term  in  the  language  of 
Indian  revenue  administration.  An  'Ex- 
planation of  Terms '  furnished  by  W.  Hast- 
ings to  the  Port  WJUiam  Coimcil  in  1759 
thus  explains  the  word  : 

"Deeh — the  ancient  limits  of  any  village 
or  parish.  Thus,  '  Seeh  Calcutta '  means 
only  that  part  which  was  originally  in- 
habited."— (In  Long,  p.  176.) 

In  a  "List  of  Men's  Names,  &e.,  ime- 
diately  in  the  Service  of  the  HonWe  Vnited 
Compy.  in  their  Factory  of  Fort  WiUiam, 
Bengali  *  *  *  • 

New  Co.  1707/8 

* ,  *  *  * 

Mr.  Waiiam  Bugden  .   .  .  Jemidar  or 
*  *  rent  gatherer. 

1713.  *  * 

Ml'.  Edwd.  Page  .  .  .  Jemendar." 

MS.  Records  in  India  Office. 

1776.     "  The  Countrey  Jemitdars  remote 


from  Calcutta,  treat  us  frequently  with 
great  Insolence ;  and  I  was  obliged  to  re- 
treat with  only  an  officer  and  17  Sepoys 
near  6  Miles  in  the  face  of  3  or  400  Burgnn- 
dasses,  who  Uned  the  Woods  and  Kept  a 
straggling  Eire  all  y"=  Way." — MS.  Letter  of 
Major  James  Bunnell,  dd.  5th  August. 

1778.  "This  avaricious  disposition  the 
English  plied  with  presents,  which  in  1698 
obtained  his  permission  to  purchase  from 
the  Zemindar,  or  Indian  proprietor,  the 
town  of  Sootanutty,  Calcutta  and  Govind- 
pore." — Orme,  ii.  17. 

1809.  "  It  is  impossible  for  a  province 
to  be  in  a  more  flourishing  state:  and  I 
must,  in  a  great  degree,  attribute  this  to 
the  total  absence  of  zemindars." — Ld. 
Vaientia,  i.  456. 

He  means  zemindars  of  the  Bengal  de- 
scription. 

1812.  " .  .  .  .  the  Zemindais,  or  here- 
ditary Superintendents  of  Land." — Fifth 
Report,  13. 

1822.  "Lord  domwallis's  system  was 
conunended  in  Lord  Wellesley's  time  for 
some  of  its  parts,  which  we  now  acknow- 
ledge to  be  the  most  defective.  Surely 
you  wiU  not  say  it  has  no  defects.  The 
one  I  chiefly  alluded  to  was  its  leaving  the 
ryots  at  the  mercy  of  the  zemindars."— 
JBlphiiistone,  in  Life,  ii.  182. 

1843.  "Our  plain  clothing  commands 
far  more  reverence  than  all  the  jewels 
which  the  most  tawdry  Zemindar  wears." 
— Macaulay,  Speech  on  Gates  of  Somnauth. 

1871.  "  The  Zemindars  of  Lower  Ben- 
gal, the  landed  proprietary  established  by 
Lord  ComwaUis,  have  the  worst  reputa- 
tion as  landlords,  and  appear  to  have  fre- 
quently deserved  it." — Maine,  Village  Com- 
munities, 163. 

Zenana,  s.  Pers.  zanana,  from  zan, 
'  ■woman,'  tibie  apartments  of  a  house  in 
which,  the  women  of  the  family  are 
secluded.  This  Mahommedan  custom 
has  heen  largely  adopted  by  the  Hindus 
of  Bengal,  and  the  Mahrattas. 

Zanana  is  also  used  for  the  women 
of  a  family  themselves. 

The  growth  of  the  admirable  Zenana 
Missions  has  of  late  years  made  this 
word  more  familiar  in  England.  But 
we  have  heard  of  more  than  one 
instance  in  which  the  objects  of  this 
Christian  enterprise  have  been  taken 
to  be  an  amiable  aboriginal  tribe — 
"the  Zenanas." 

1761.  ".  .  .1  asked  him  where  the 
Nabob  was?  Who  replied,  he  was  asleep 
in  his  Zunana." — Col.  Coote,  in  YanSittmi, 
i.  111. 

1780.  "  It  was  an  object  with  the 
Omrahs  or  great  Lords  of  the  Court,  to 
hold  captive  in  their  Zenanahs,  even 
hundreds  of  females." — Hodges,  Travels,  22. 

1782.     "  Notice    is   hereby   given  that 


ZEND,  ZBNJDAVESTA. 


749 


ZINGARI. 


one  Zoraveer,  consumah  to  Hadjee  Mus- 
tapha  of  Moorshedabad  these  13  years,  has 
absconded,  after  stealing.  .  .  .  He  has  also 
carried  away  with  him  two  Women,  here- 
tofore of  Sujah  Dowlah's  Zenana;  pur- 
chased by  Hadjee  Mustapha  when  last  at 
Luoknow,  one  for  300  and  the  other  for 
1200  Rupees." — India  Gazette,  March  9th. 

1786.  "  Their  behaviour  last  night  was 
so  furious,  that  there  seemed  the  greatest 
probability  of  their  proceeding  to  the  utter- 
most extremities,  and  that  they  would 
either  throw  themselves  from  the  walls,  or 
force  open  the  doors  of  the  zenanahs." — 
Gapt.  Jaques,  quoted  in  Articles  of  Charge 
agaimt  Hastings,  in  Burke,  vii.  27. 

1786. 
"  Within  the  Zenana,  no  longer  would  they 
In  a  starving  condition  impatiently  stay, 
But  break  out  of  prison,   and  all  run 
away."  Simpkin  the  Second,  42. 

1789.  "I  have  not  a  doubt  but  it  is 
much  easier  for  a  gentleman  to  support  a 
whole  zenana  of  Indians  than  the  ex- 
travagance of  one  English  lady." — Mwnro's 
Narr.  .50. 

1790.  "In  a  Mussleman  Town  many 
complaints  arise  of  the  Passys  or  Toddy 
Collectors  climbing  the  Trees  and  over- 
looking the  Jenanas  or  Women's  apart- 
ments of  principal  Natives." — Minute  in  a 
letter  from  Bd.  of  Revenue  to  Govt,  of 
Bengal,  12th  July.— MS.  in  India  Office. 

1809.  "Musulmauns  .  .  .  even  carried 
'  their  depravity  so  far  as  to  make  secret 
enquiries  respecting  the  females  in  their 
districts,  and  if  they  heard  of  any  remark- 
able for  beauty,  to  have  them  forcibly 
removed  to  their  zenanas." — Lord  Valentia, 
i.  415. 

1817.  "  It  was  represented  by  the  Kajah 
that  they  (the  bailiffs)  entered  the  house, 
and  endeavoured  to  pass  into  the  zenana, 
or  women's  apartments." — J.  Mill,  iv.  294. 

1826.     "  The  women  in  the  zananah,  in 

'  their  impotent  rage,  flew  at  Captain  Brown, 

who  came  off  minus  a  considerable  quantity 

of  skin  from  his  face." — John  Shipp,  iii.  49. 

1828.  "  'Thou  sayest  Tippoo's  treasures 
are  in  the  fort  ? '  '  His  treasures  and  his 
Zenana ;  I  may  even  be  able  to  secure  his 
person.'  "—Sir  W.  Scott,  The  Surgeon's 
Daughter,  ch.  xii. 


Zend,  Zendavesta. 

ment. 


See  Supple- 


Zerbaft,  s. 

'  gold,'    laft, 

Soosie. 


Gold-brocade,  P.  zar, 
'  woven.'      See    under 


Zillah,  s.  TMs  word  is  properly  Ar. 
(in  Indian  pron.) '  zila',' '  a  rib,'  tbenoe 
'  a  side,'  a  district.  It  is  the  technical 
name  for  the  administrative  districts 
into  which  British  India  is  divided, 
each  of  which  has  in  the  older  pro- 
vinces a  Collector,  or  Collector  and 
Magistrate  combiaed,  a  Sessions  Judge, 


&c.,  and  in  the  newer  provinces,  such. 
as  the  Punjab  and  B.  Burma,  a  Deputy- 
Commissioner. 

1817.  "In  each  district,  that  is,  in  the 
language  of  the  country,  each  Zillah  .... 
a  Zillah  Court  was  established."— ilfiM's 
Hist.  V.  422. 

Zingari,  n.  p.  This  is  of  course 
not  Anglo-Indian,  but  the  name  ap- 
plied in  various  countries  of  Europe, 
and  in  various  modifications,  zincari, 
zingani,  nincali,  chingari,  zigeuner,  etc., 
to  the  gypsies. 

Various  suggestions  as  to  its  deriva- 
tion have  been  made  on  the  supposition, 
that  it  is  of  Indian  origin. 

Borrow  has  explained  the  word  as 
'  a  person  of  mixt  blood,'  deriving  it 
from  the  Skt.  sankara,  '  made  up.'  It 
is  true  that  variia  sankara  is  used  for 
an  admixture  of  castes  or  races  [e.g.  in 
Bhagavad  Oild,  i.  41,  &o.),  but  it  is  not 
the  name  of  any  caste,  nor  would, 
people  to  whom  such  an  oiDprobrious 
epithet  had  been  applied  be  likely  to 
carry  it  with  them  to  distant  lands. 

A  writer  in  the  Saturday  Review 
once  suggested  the  Pers.  zlngar,  '  a. 
saddler.'     Not  at  all  probable. 

In  Sleeman's  Ramaseeana  or  Voca- 
bulary of  the  peculiar  Language  used 
by  the  Thugs  (Calcutta,  1836),  p.  83. 
we  find : 

"  Chingaree,  a  class  of  Multani  Thugs, 
sometimes  called  Naiks,  of  the  Mussulman 
faith.  They  proceed  on  their  expeditions 
in  the  character  of  Brinjaras,  with  cows 
and  bullocks  laden  with  merchandize, 
which  they  expose  for  sale  at  their  en- 
campments, and  thereby  attract  their 
victims.  They  use  the  rope  of  their  bul- 
locks instead  of  the  roomal  in  strangling. 
They  are  an  ancient  tribe  of  Thugs,  and 
take  their  wives  and  children  on  their 
expeditions." 

De  Goeje  (Contributions  to  the  Hist, 
of  the  Gypsies)  regards  that  people  as 
the  Indian  Zott  (i.e.  Jatt  of  Sind).  He 
suggests  as  possible  origins  of  the 
name  first  shikari,  and  then  (Pers.) 
changi,  'harper,'  from  which  a  plural 
changan  actually  occurs,  in  Lane's 
Arabian  Nights,  iii.  p.  730,  note  22. 

If  the  name  is  to  be  derived  from 
India,  the  term  in  Sleeman's  Vocabu- 
lary seems  a  more  probable  origin  than 
the  others  mentioned  here.  But  is  it 
not  more  likely  that  zingari,  like  Gipsy 
and  Bohemian,  would  be  a  name  given 
ah  extra  on  their  appearing  in  the 
West,  and  not  one  carried  with  them 
from  Asia  ? 


ZIBBAD. 


750 


ZOUAVE. 


Zirbad.  Pers.  zir-had,  '  below  tbe 
mad,'  i.e.  leeward.  This  is  a  phrase 
'  derived  from  nautical  use,  and  applied 
to  the  countries  eastward  of  India.  It 
appears  to  be  adopted  witb  reference 
to  tbe  S.W.  Monsoon.  Thus  by  tbe 
extracts  from  tbe  Mohit  or  '  Ocean  ' 
of  Sidi  'Ali  Kapudan  (1554),  trans- 
lated by  Josepb  V.  Hammer  in  tbe 
Journal  As.  Soc.  Bengal,  we  find  tbat 
one  chapter  (unfortunately  not  given) 
treats  "  Of  tbe  Indian  Islands  above 
and  below  tbe  wind."  Tbe  islands 
"above  tbe  wind"  were  probably 
Ceylon,  tbe  Maldives,  Socotra,  &c.,  but 
we  find  no  extract  witb  precise  indica- 
tion of  tbem.  We  find  however  in- 
dicated as  tbe  "tracts  situated  below 
tbe  wind "  Malacca,  Sumatra,  Tenas- 
serim,  Bengal,  Martaban,  Pegu. 

Tbe  phrase  is  one  which  naturally 
acquires  a  specific  meaning  among 
sea-faring  folk,  of  which  we  have  an 
instance  in  tbe  Windward  and  Lee- 
ward Islands  of  the  W.  Indies.  But 
probably  it  was  adopted  from  the 
Malays,  who  make  use  of  the  same 
nomenclature,  as  tbe  quotations  show. 

1442.  "  The  inhabitants  of  the  sea  coasts 
arrive  here  (at  Ormuz)  from  the  countries 
of  Tchin,  Java,  Bengal,  the  cities  of  Zir^ 
T3ai."—Abdwrazzdk,  in  India  in  the  XVth 
Cent.,  6. 

1553.  "...  Before  the  foundation  of 
Malaca,  in  this  Cingapura  .  .  .  met  all  the 
navigators  of  the  seas  to  the  West  of  India 
and  of  those  to  the  East  of  it,  which  last 
embrace  the  regions  of  Siam,  China,  Cho- 
ampa,  Camboja,  and  the  many  thousand 
islands  that  lie  in  that  Orient.  And  these 
two  quarters  the  natives  of  the  land  dis- 
tinguish as  Dybananguim  [di-hawa-angln) 
and  Ataz  Anguim  {atas-angin)  which  are  as 
much  as  to  say  'below  the  winds'  and 
'  aiove  the  winds ',  below  being  West,  and 
aiove  East." — Bairos,  Dec.  11.,  Liv.  vi., 
cap.  i. 

In  this  passage  X>e  Barros  goes  unusually 
astray,  for  the  use  of  the  Malay  expressions 
which  he  quotes,  bawa-angin  (or  di-bdwa) 
'below  the  wind,'  and  dtas  (or  di-dtds) 
amgin,  'above  the  wind,'  is  just  the  reverse 
of  his  explanation,  the  former  meaning  the 
east,  and  the  latter  the  west  (see  below). 

c.  1590.  "  Kalanbak  (ealembac)  is  the 
wood  of  a  tree  brought  from  Zirbad  (?) " 
— Aln,  i.  81. 

A  mistaken  explanation  is  given  in  the 
foot-note  from  a  native  authority,  but 
this  is  corrected  by  Prof.  Blochmann  at  p. 
616. 

1726.  "  The  Malayers  are  also  commonly 
called  Orang  di  Bawdh  Angin,  or  '  people 
beneath  the  wind,'  otherwise  Easterlings, 
as  those  of  the  West,  and  particularly  the 
Arabs,  are  called  Orang  Atas  Angin,  or 


'people  above  the  wind',  and  known  as 
Westerlings."— FoZenJiyn,  v.  310. 

1726.  "The  land  of  the  Peninsula,  &c., 
was  called  hj  the  geographers  Zierbaad, 
meaning  in  Persian  '  beneath  the  wind.' " 
—lb.  317. 

1856.  "  There  is  a  peculiar  idiom  of  the 
Malay  language,  connected  with  the  mon- 
soons. .  .  .  The  Malays  call  all  countries 
west  of  their  own  '  countries  above  the 
wind,'  and  their  own  and  all  countries  east 

of  it  '  countries  below  the  wind ' 

The  origin  of  the  phrase  admits  of  no  ex- 
planation, unless  it  have  reference  to  the 
most  important  of  the  two  monsoons,  the 
western,  that  which  brought  to  the  Ma- 
layan countries  the  traders  of  India."— 
Crawfurd's  Desc.  Diet.  288. 

Zobo,  Zhobo,  Dsomo,  etc.,  s. 
Names  used  in  the  semi-Tibetan 
tracts  of  the  Himalaya  for  hybrids 
between  tbe  yak  bull  and  the  ordi- 
nary hill  cow,  much  used  in  transport 
and  agriculture.  See  quotation  under 
Zebu.  The  following  are  the  con- 
nected Tibetan  terms,  according  to 
Jaeschke's  Diet.  (p.  463):  "mdzo,  a 
mongrel  bred  of  Yak  bull  and  com- 
mon cow;  hri-mdzo,  a  mongrel  bred 
of  common  bull  and  yak  cow ;  mizo- 
po,  a  male ;  mdzo-mo,  a  female 
animal  of  tbe  kind,  both  valued  as 
domestic  cattle."  This  hybrid  is 
spoken  of  by  Marco  Polo  : 

1298.  "  There  are  wild  cattle  in  that 
country  almost  as  big  as  elephants,  splendid 
creatures,  covered  everywhere  but  in  the 
back  with  shaggy  hair  a  good  four  palms 
long.  They  are  partly  black,  partly  white, 
and  really  wonderfully  fine  creatures,  and 
the  hair  or  wool  is  extremely  fine  and  white, 
finer  and  whiter  than  siUc.  Messer  Marco 
brought  some  to  Venice  as  a  great  curiosity,  ' 
and  so  it  was  reckoned  by  those  who  saw  it. 
There  are  also  plenty  of  them  tame,  which 
have  been  caught  young.  They  also  cross 
these  with  the  common  cow,  and  the  cattle 
from  this  cross  are  wonderful  beasts,  and 
better  for  work  than  other  animals.  These 
the  people  use  commonly  for  burden  and 
general  work,  and  in  the  plough  as  well; 
and  at  the  latter  they  will  do  full  twice  as 
much  work  as  any  other  cattle,  being  such 
very  strong  beasts." — Mwrco  Polo,  Bk.  i. 
ch.  57. 

1854.  "  The  Zobo,  or  cross  between  the 
yak  and  the  hill-cow  (much  resembling 
the  English  cow)  is  but  rarely  seen  in 
these  mountains  (Sikkim),  though  common 
in  the  N.W.  Himalaya." — Booker's  Eim. 
Jownals,  2d  ed.  i.  203. 

Zouave,  s.  This  modem  French 
term  is  applied  to  certain  regiments  of 
light  infantry  in  a  quasi-oriental 
costume,  recruited  originally  in  Alge- 
ria, and  from  various  races,  but  now 


ZTTMBOOBUCK. 


751 


ZUMBOOBUGK. 


only  consisting  of  Frenckmen.  The 
name  Zuawa  was  according  to  Littr6 
tliat  of  a  Kabyle  tribe  of  the  Jurjura 
wMch  fumish.ed  the  first  soldiers  so 
called. 

Zum1)00ruck,  s.  Ar.  Turk.  Pers. 
tsamhurah  (spelt  zanhurak),  a  small  gun 
or  swivel  usually  carried  on  a  camel, 
and  mounted  on  a  saddle ; — a  falconet. 
It  was,  however,  before  the  use  of 
gunpowder  came  in,  the  name  applied 
sometimes  to  a  cross-bow,  and  some- 
times to  the  quarrel  or  bolt  shot  from 
such  a  weapon.  The  word  is  in  form 
a  Turkish  diminutive  from  Arab,  zam- 
Jmr,  'a  hornet';  much  as  'musket' 
comes  from  mosquetta.  QuatremSre 
thinks  the  name  was  given  from  the 
twang  of  the  cross-bow  at  the  moment 
of  discharge  (see  H.  des  Mongols,  285-6 ; 
see  also -Dozy,  Supjat.  s.v.). 

This  older  meaning  is  the  subject  of 
our  first  quotation : 

1848.  "  Les  &rivains  arabes  qui  ont  traits 
des  guerres  des  croisades,  donneut  Si  I'arba- 
lete,  telle  que  remployait  les  Chretiens,  le 
nom  de  zeaboarek.  La  premi&re  fois  qu'ils 
en  font  mention,  c'est  en  parlant  du  sifege 
de  Tyr  par  Saladin  en  1187  ....  -Suivant 
I'historien  des  patriarches  d'Alexandrie,  le 
zenbonrek  ^tait  une  flgcbe  de  I'^paisseur  du 
pouce,  de  la  longueur  d'une  coudde,  qui 
avait  (juatre  faces  .  .  .  .  il  traversait  quel- 
que  fois  au  mSme  coup  deux  hommes  places 
I'nn  derri^re  I'autre  ....  Les  musulmans 
paraissent  u'avoir  fait  usa^e  qu'assez  tard 
du  zenbonrek.  Dj^mal-Eddin  est,  h,  ma 
connaissance,  le  premier  ^crivain  arabe  qui, 
sous  la  date  643  (1245  de  J.  C),  cite  cette 
anne  comme  servant  aux  guerriers  de  I'lsla- 
misme;  c'est  ^  propos  du  sibge  d'Ascalon 


par  le  sultan  d'Egypte  ....  Mais  bient5t 
I'usage  du  zenbourek  devint  oommun  en 
Orient,  et  dans  la  suite  les  Turks  ottomans 
entretinrent  dans  leurs  armtes  un  corps  de 
soldats  appeUs  zenbonrekdjis.  Maintenant 
.  _ .  .  .  ce  mot  a  tout  h  fait  chang^  d'aocep- 
tion,  et  Ton  donne  en  Perse  le  nom  de  zen- 
bonrek k  une  petite  pifeoe  d'artillerie  l^g^re." 
— Beinaud,  De  VArt  Militaire  chez  les  Arabes 
au  moyen  age.  Journ.  As. ,  Ser.  IV. ,  torn.  xii. 
211—213. 

1707.  "Prince  Bed&  Bakht  .  .  .  was 
killed  by  a  cannon-ball,  and  many  of  his 
followers  also  fell. .  .  .  His  younger  brother 
W^lSj^h  was  killed  by  a  ball  from  a  zam- 
burak."— ^^a/i  Khan,  in  Ulliot,  vii.  398. 

c.  1764.  "  Mirza  Nedjef  Qhan,  who  was 
preceded  by  some  Zemberecs,  ordered  that 
kind  of  artillery  to  stand  in  the  middle  of 
the  water  and  to  fire  on  the  eminence." — 
Seir  Mutaqherin,  iii.  250. 

1825.  "  The  reign  of  Futeh  Allee  Shah 
has  been  far  from  remarkable  for  its  mili- 
tary splendour  ....  He  has  rarely  been 
exposed  to  danger  in  action,  but,  early  in  his 
reign  ...  he  appeared  in  the  field,  .... 
tai  at  last  one  or  two  shots  from  zumboo- 
rncks  dropping  among  them,  he  fell  from 
his  horse  in  a  swoon  of  terror  .  .  ." — J.  B. 
Fraser,  Journey  into  Khorasan  in  1821-22, 
pp.  197-8. 

1846.  "So  hot  was  the  fire  of  cannon, 
musquetry,  and  zambooraks,  kept  up  by 
the  Ehalsa  troops,  that  it  seemed  for  some 
moments  impossible  that  the  entrenchments 
could  be  won  under  it."— Sir  Hugh  Gimgh's 
desp.  on  the  Battle  of  Sobraon,  dd.  13th 
Feby. 

„  "  The  flank  in  question"  (at  Su- 
braon)  was  mainly  guarded  by  a  line  of 
two  hundred  '  zumboomks,'  or  falconets  ; 
but  it  derived  some  support  from  a  salient 
battery,  and  from  the  heavy  guns  retained 
on  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river." — Gmn- 
ninghanh's  Hist,  of  the  Sikhs,  322. 


SUPPLEMENT. 


ABGABEE. 


ADAWLUT. 


A. 

Abcaree.  Additional  quotation : 
1790.  "  In  respect  to  ATjkarry  or  Tax  on 
Spirituous  Liquors  which  is  reserved  for 
luxation  ....  it  is  evident  that  we  can- 
not establish  a  general  rate,  since  the  quan- 
tity of  consumption  and  expense  of  Manu- 
facture, &ca.,  depends  upon  the  vicinity  of 
principal  stations.  For  the  amount  leviable 
upon  different  StiUs  we  must  rely  upon 
•officers'  local  knowledge.  The  public,  in- 
■deed,  cannot  suffer,  since  if  a  few  stills  are 
suppressed  by  over  taxation,  drunkenness 
is  diminished." — In  a  Letter  from  Board  of 
Revenue  (Bengal)  to  Govt.,  July  12th.  MS. 
in  India  Offlce. 

Abyssinia,  n.  p.  This  geographical 
name  is  a  16-centiaxyLatinization  oi  the 
-Arabic  Habash,  through  the  Portuguese 
Ahex,  bearing  much  the  same  pronun- 
■ciation,  minus  the  aspirate. 

A.  C.  {i.e.  '  after  compliments').  In 
■official  versions  of  native  letters  these 
letters  stand  for  the  omitted  formalities 
■of  native  compliments. 

Achanock.  Two  additional  remarks 
may  be  relevantly  made. 

(1.)  Job's  name  -was  certaialy  Ohar- 
.nock  and  not  Ohannoch.  It  is  distinctly 
■signed  "  JobChamook"  in  a  MS.  letter 
from  the  Pactory  at  "Ohutt","  i.e., 
Chuttanuttee  (or  Calcutta)  in  the 
India  Office  records,  which  I  have 
seen. 

(2.)  The  map  in  Valentiin  which 
shows  the  village  of  Tsjannok,  though 
published  in  1726,  was  apparently 
compiled  by  Van  den  Broeokeinl662. 
Hence  it  is  not  probable  that  it  took 
its  name  from  Job  Charnock,  who 
seems  to  have  entered  the  Company's 
service  in  1658.  When  he  went  to 
Bengal  we  have  not  been  able  to  as- 
certain. Also  we  can  quote : 
1677.     "The  ship  Falcone  to  go  up  the 


river  to  Hughly,  or  at  least  to  Channock." 
—Court's  Letter  to  Ft.  St.  Geo.  of  12th 
Deer.  In  Jfotes  and  Exts.,  Madras,  1871, 
Ko.  I.,  p.  21 ;  see  also  p.  23. 

1711.  "  Chanock-Reach  hath  two  shoals, 
the  upper  in  Chanock,  and  the  lower  on  the 
opposite  side  ....  you  must  from  below 
Degon  as  aforesaid,  keep  the  starboanl 
shore  aboard,  until  you  come  up  with  a 
Lime-Tree  .  .  .  and  then  steer  over  with 
Chanock  Trees  and  house  between  the 
2  shoals,  until  you  come  mid-river,  but  no 
nearer  the  house."— TAe  English  Pilot,  55. 

Adawlut.    Additional. 

The  article  in  the  GLOSSAur  is  very 
brief  and  imperfect.  It  seems  desirable 
to  supplement  it  with  fuller  informa- 
tion as  to  the  history  of  the  Courts. 
What  I  append  here,  however,  applies 
only  to  the  Bengal  Presidency;  and  to 
the  administration  of  justice  under  the 
Company's  Courts  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  Presidency  town.  Brief  par- 
ticulars regarding  the  history  of  the 
Supreme  Courts  and  those  comrts 
which  preceded  them,  -will  be  found 
under  Supreme  Court  in  Supple- 
ment. 

The  grant,  by  Shah  'Alam,  in  1765, 
of  the  Dewanny  of  "Bengal,  Bahar,  and 
Orissa  to  the  Company,  transferred  all 
power,  civil  and  military,  in  those 
provinces,  to  that  body.  But  no  im- 
mediate attempt  was  made  to  under- 
take the  direct  detailed  administration 
of  either  revenue  or  justice  by  the 
agency  of  the  European  servants  of 
the  Company.  Such  superintendence, 
indeed,  of  the  administration  was 
maintained  ia  the  prior  acquisitions  of 
the  Company — viz.  in  the  Zemindary 
of  Calcutta,  in  the  twenty-four  Per- 
gunnahs,  and  in  the  Chucklas  or  dis- 
tricts of  Burdwan,  Midnapoor,  and 
Chittagong,  which  had  been  trans- 
ferred by  the '.  Nawab,  Kasim  'Ali 
Khan,  in  1760 ;  but  in  the  rest  of  the 


ADAWLVT. 


[sUPPLEMElfT.] 

753 


ADAWLUT. 


territory  it  was  confined  to  the  agendy 
of  a  Eesident  at  the  Moorshedabad 
Durbar,  and  of  a  '  Chief '  at  Patna. 
Justice  was  administered  by  the  Ma- 
hommedan  Courts  under  the  native 
officials  of  the  Dewarmy. 

In  1770  European  officers  were  ap- 
pointed iu  the  districts,  under  the  name 
of  Supervisors,  with  powers  of  control 
over  the  natives  employed  in  the  col- 
lection  of  the  Eevenue  and  the  ad- 
ministration of  justice,  whilst  local 
councils,  with  superior  authority  in 
all  branches,  were  established  at 
Moorshedabad  and  Patna.  It  was 
not  till  two  years  later  that,  under 
express  orders  from,  the  Court  of  Di- 
rectors, the  effective  administration  of 
the  provinces  was  iindertaken  by  the 
agency  of  the  Company's  covenanted 
servants.  At  this  time  (1772)  courts 
of  civil  justice  (MofussU  Dewanny 
Adawlut)  were  established  in  each  of 
the  Districts  then  recognised.  There 
were  also  District  Criminal  Courts 
{Foujdary  Adawlut),  held  by  Kdzi  or 
Mufti,  under  the  superintendence,  like 
the  Civil  Court,  of  the  Collectors,  as 
the  Supervisors  were  now  styled; 
whilst  Superior  Courts  {Sudder  De- 
wanny, Sudder  Nizamut,  Adawlut) 
were  established  at  the  Presidency,  to 
be  under  the  superintendence  of  three 
or  four  members  of  the  Coxmoil  of 
Fort  William. 

In  1774  the  Collectors  were  recalled, 
and  native  'Amih  appointed  in  their 
stead.  Provincial  Councils  were  set 
up  for  the  divisions  of  Calcutta, 
Burdwan,  Dacca,  Moorshedabad,  Di- 
nagepore,  and  Patna,  in  whose  hands 
the  superintendence,  both  of  revenue 
collection  and  of  the  administration  of 
civil  justice,  was  vested,  but  exercised 
by  the  members  in  rotation. 

The  state  of  things  that  existed 
under'  this  system  was  discreditable. 
As  courts  of  justice  the  Provincial 
Councils  were  only  "  colourable  imita- 
tions of  courts,  which  had  abdicated 
their  functions  in  favour  of  their  own 
subordinate  (native)  officers,  and 
though  their  decisions  were  nominally 
subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  Governor- 
General  in  Council,  the  Appellate 
Court  was  even  a  more  shadowy  body 
than  the  Courts  of  first  instance.  The 
Court  never  sat  at  all,  though  there  are 
some  traces  of  its  having  at  one  time 
decided  appeals  on  the  report  of  the 
head  of  the  Khalsa,  or  native  exche- 


quer, just  as  the  Provincial  Councils 
decided  them  on  the  report  of  the 
Cazis  and  Muftis."* 

In  1870  the  Q-overnment  resolved 
that  Civil  Courts,  independent  of  the 
Provincial  Councils,  should  be  esta- 
blished in  the  six  divisions  named 
above,t  each  under  a  civilian  judge 
with  the  title  of  Superintendent  of  the 
Dewanny  Adawlut ;  whilst  to  the 
councils  should  still  pertain  the  trial 
of  causes  relating  to  the  public  re- 
venue, to  the  demands  of  zemindars 
upon  their  tenants,  and  to  boundary 
questions.  The  appeal  from  the  district 
Courts  still  lay  to  the  Governor-General 
and  his  Council,  as  forming  the  Court 
of  Sudder  Dewanny;  but  that  this 
might  be  real,  a  judge  was  appointed 
its  head  in  the  person  of  Sir  Elijah 
Impey,  the  Chief  Justice  of  the  Su- 
preme Court ;  an  appointment  which 
became  famous.  Por  it  was  repre- 
sented as  a  transaction  intended  to 
compromise  the  acute  dissensions 
which  had  been  going  on  between  that 
Court  and  the  Bengal  Government, 
and  in  fact  as  a  bribe  to  Impey.  It 
led,  by  an  address  from  the  House  of 
Commons,  to  the  recall  of  Impey,  and 
constituted  one  of  the  charges  in  the 
abortive  impeachment  of  that  per- 
sonage. Hence  his  charge  of  the 
Sudder  Dewanny  ceased  in  November, 
1782,  and  it  was  resumed  in  form  by 
the  Governor-General  and  Council. 

In  1787,  the  first  year  of  Lord  Corn- 
wallis's  government,  in  consequence 
of  instructions  from  the  Court  of 
Directors,  it  was  resolved,  that  with 
an  exception  as  to  the  Courts  at 
Moorshedabad,  Patna,  and  Dacca, 
which  were  to  be  maintained  inde- 
pendently, the  office  of  judge  in  the 
Mofussil  Courts  was  to  be  attached  to 
that  of  the  collection  of  the  revenue ; 
in  fact  the  offices  of  Judge  and  Col- 
lector, which  had  been  divorced  since 
1774,  were  to  be  reunited.  The  duties 
of  magistrate  and  judge  became  mere 
appendages  to  that  of  Collector ;  the 
administration  of  justice  became  a 
subordinate  function ;  and  in  fact  all 
Eegulations  respecting  that  adminis- 
tration were  passed  in  the  Eevenue 
Department  of  the  Government. 

TJp  to  1790  the  criminal  judiciary 
had  remained   in  the  hands  of    the 


*  Sir  James  Stephen  ia  Nimcomar  and  Impey,  ii. 
p.  221. 
t  These  six  were  increased  in  1781  to  eighteen. 

3  0 


ADAWLUT. 


[SUPPLBMENT.J 
754 


AGDAUN. 


natiye  courts.  But  this  was  now 
altered;  four  Courts  of  Circuit  were 
created,  eacli  to  be  superintended  by 
two  civil  servants  as  judges;  the 
Sudder  Nizamut  Adawlut  at  the  Presi- 
dency beiag  presided  over  by  the 
Governor-General  and  the  members  of 
Council. 

In  1793  the  constant  succession  of 
revolutions  in  the  judicial  system  came 
to  something  like  a  pause,  with 
the  entire  reformation  which  was 
enacted  by  the  Eegulations  of  that 
year.  The  Collection  of  Eevenue  was 
now  entirely  separated  from  the  ad- 
ministration of  justice ;  Zillah  Courts 
imder  European  judges  were  esta- 
blished (Eeg.  in.)  in  each  of  23  dis- 
tricts and  3  cities,  in  Bengal,  Bahar 
and  Orissa ;  whilst  Provincial  Courts 
of  Appeal,  each  consisting  of  three 
judges  (Eeg.  V.),  were  established  at 
Moorshedabad,  Patna,  Dacca,  and 
Calcutta;  From  these  courts,  under 
certain  conditions,  further  appeal  lay 
to  the  Sudder  Dewanny  Adawluts  at 
the  Presidency. 

As  regarded  criminal  jurisdiction 
the  judges  of  the  Provincial  Courts 
were  also  (Eeg.  IX.  1793)  constituted 
Circuit  Courts,  liable  to  review  by  the 
Sudder  Niza/mut.  Strange  to  say,  the  im- 
practicable idea  of  placing  the  duties  of 
both  of  the  higher  courts,  civil  and  cri- 
minal, on  the  shoulders  of  the  executive 
Government  was  still  maintained,  and 
the  Governor-General  and  his  Council 
were  the  constituted  heads  of  the  Sud- 
der Dewanny  and  Sudder  Nizamut, 
This  of  course  continued  as  unwork- 
able as  it  had  been ;  and  in  Lord 
Wellesley's  time,  eight  years  later, 
the  two  Sudder  Adawluts  were  recon- 
stituted, with  three  regular  judges  to 
each,  though  it  was  still  ruled  (Eeg.  II. 
1801)  that  the  chief  judge  in  each  court 
was  to  be  a  member  of  the  Supreme 
Council,  not  being  either  the  Governor- 
General,  or  the  Commander-in-Chief. 
This  rule  was  rescinded  by  Eeg.  X.  of 
1805. 

The  number  of  provincial  and  zillah 
Courts  was  augmented  in  after  years 
with  the  extension  of  territory,  and 
additional  Sudder  Courts,  for  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Upper  Provinces,  were  es- 
tablished at  Allahabad  in  1831  (Eeg. 
VI.),  a  step  which  may  be  regarded  as 
the  inception  of  the  separation  of  the 
N.  W.  Provinces  into  a  distinct  Lieut. - 
Governorship,   carried  out  five  years 


later.  But  no  change  that  can  be  con- 
sidered at  all  organic  occurred  again  in 
the  judiciary  system  tiU  1862,  for  we 
can  hardly  consider  as  such  the  aboli- 
tion of  the  Courts  of  Circuit  in  1829 
(Eeg.  I.),  and  that  of  the  Provincial 
Courts  of  Appeal  initiated  by  a  section 
in  Eegn.  V.  of  1831,  and  completed 
in  1833. 

1822.  "  This  refers  to  a  traditional  story 
which  Mr.  Elphinstone  used  to  relate.  .  .  . 
Buring  the  progress  of  our  conquests  in  the 
North-West  many  of  the  inhabitants  were 
encountered  flying  from  the  newly  occupied 
territory.  '  Is  Lord  Lake  coming  ? '  was  the 
enquiry.  '  No ! '  was  the  reply,  '  the  Adaw- 
lut is  coming  ! '  " — Life  of  Mphin$tone,  ii. 
131. 

Adigar.    Add : 

1583.  "  Mentre  che  noi  erauamo  in  questa 
cittlt,  I'assalirono  sil  la  mezza  notte  all'  im- 

Srouiso,  mettendoui  il  f uoco.  Brano  questi 
'una  cittk  uicina,  lontana  da  S.  Thom^, 
doue  stanno  i  Portoghesi,  un  miglio,  sotto 
la  scorta  d'un  loro  Capitano,  che  risiede  in 
detta  cittk  .  .  .  et  questo  Capitano  fe  da  loro 
chiamato  Adicario.  — BalU,  f.  87. 

Afghan.    Add : 

1504.  "  The  Afghans,  when  they  are 
reduced  to  extremities  in  war,  come  into  the 
presence  of  their  enemy  with  grass  between 
their  teeth ;  being  as  much  as  to  say,  "  1 
am  your  ox.' "  * — Bdber,  159. 

c.  1665.  "Such  are  those  petty  Sove- 
raigns,  who  are  seated  on  the  Frontiers  of 
Persia,  who  almost  never  pay  him  anything, 
no  more  than  they  do  to  the  King  of 
Persia.  As  also  the  Balouehes  and  Augans, 
and  other  Mountineers,  of  whom  the 
greatest  part  pay  him  but  a  small  matter, 
and  even  care  but  little  for  him  :  witness 
the  Affront  they  did  him,  when  they  stopp'd 
his  whole  Army  by  cutting  off  the  Water. 
....  when  he  passed  from  Atek  on  the 
River  Indus  to  Caboul  to  lay  siege  to  Kan- 
dahar. .  .  .  "—Bernier,  E.  T.,  64. 

1767.  "  Our  final  sentiments  are  that 
we  have  no  occasion  to  take  any  measures 
against  the  Afghans'  King  if  it  should  appear 
he  comes  only  to  raise  contributions,  but  if 
he  proceeds  to  the  eastward  of  Delhi  to 
make  an  attack  on  your  allies,  or  threatens 
the  peace  of  Bengal,  you  will  concert  such 
measures  with  Sujah  Dowla  as  may  appear 
best  adapted  for  your  mutual  defence."— 
Court's  Letter,  Nov.  20.  In  Lmig,  486. 
Also  see  quottation  from  Seir  Mut.  under 
Bohilla. 

Agdaun,  s.  A  hybrid  H.  word 
from  Hind,  ag  and  P.  dan,  made  in 

*  This  syinltolie  action  was  common  among  tlxe 
heldars  or  native  navvies  employed  on  the  Ganges 
Canal  many  years  ago,  when  tliey  came  before  the 
engineer  to  make  a  petition.  But  besides  the 
grass  in  mouth,  the  beldar  stood  on  one  leg,  with 
hands  joined  before  him. 


AKALEE. 


[supplement.] 

755  ALLARABAB. 


imitation  oipih-ddn,  kalamddn,  shama'- 
dan  ('  spittoon,  penoase,  candlestick'). 
It  means  a  small  vessel  for  holding  fire 
to  ligM  a  clieroot. 

Akalee.  s.  A  member  of  a  body 
of  zealots  among  the  Sikhs,  -who 
take  this  name  "from  being  -wor- 
shippers of  Him  who  is  without  time, 
eternal"  ("Wilson).  Skt.  a  privative, 
and  hal  '  time.'  The  Alcdlia  may  be 
•  regarded  asjthe  Wahabis  of  Sikhism. 
They  claim  their  body  to  have  been 
instituted  by  Guru  Govind  himself,  but 
this  is  very  doubtful.  Cunningham's 
view  of  the  order  is  that  it  was  the 
outcome  of  the  struggle  to  reconcile 
warlike  activity  with  the  abandonment 
of  the  world;  the  founders  of  the 
Sikh  doctrine  rejecting  the  inert  as- 
ceticism of  the  Hindu  sects.  The 
Akalis  threw  off  all  subjection  to 
earthly  government,  and  acted  as  the 
censors  of  the  Sikh  community  in  every 
rank.  Eunj  eet  Singh  found  them  very 
difficult  to  control.  Since  the  annexa- 
tion of  the  Panjab,  however,  they 
have  ceased  to  give  trouble.  The 
Akali  is  distinguished  by  blue 
clothing  and  steel  armlets.  Many  of 
them  also  used  to  carry  several  steel 
chakras(seeCllUCker)  encircling  their 
turbans. 

1832.     "  We  received  a  message  from  the 

Acaliwhohadset  fire  to  the  village 

These  fanatics  of  the  Seik  creed  acknow- 
ledge no  superior,  and  the  ruler  of  the 
country  can  only  moderate  their  frenzy  by 
intrigues  and  bribery.  They  go  about  every- 
where with  naked  swords,  and  lavish  their 
abuse  on  the  nobles  as  well  as  the  peaceable 
subjects.  .  .  .  They  have  on  several  occa- 
sions even  attempted  the  life  of  Runjeet 
Singh." — Bwrnes,  Travels,  ii.  10-11. 

1840.  "  The  Akalis  being  summoned  to 
surrender,  requested  a  conference  with  one 
of  the  attacking  party.  The  young  Khan 
bravely  went  forward,  and  was  straightway 
shot  through  the  TaeaA."— Storms  and  Sun- 
shine of  a  Soldier's  Life,  i.  115. 

Alar  blaze  Pan.  This  name  is  given, 
in  the  Bombay  Presidency,  to  a  tinned- 
copper  stew-pan,  having  a  cover,  and 
staples  for  straps,  which  is  carried  on 
the  march  by  European  soldiers,  for 
the  purpose  of  cooking  in,  and  eating 
out  of.  Out  on  picnics  a  larger  kind  is 
fi-equently  used,  and  kept  continually 
going,  as  a  kind  of  pot-au-feu. 

Alcoranas  (1)  "What  word_  does 
Herbert  aim  at  in  the  following  ? 


"  Some  (mosques)  have  their  Aloorana's, 
high  slender,  round  steeples  or  towers, 
most  of  which  are  terrassed  near  the  top, 
like  the  Standard  in  Cheapside,  but  twice 
the  height."— fi'erijeri,  Travels,  3d  ed.  164. 

Alcove.    Add : 

1738.  "Cubba,  commonly  used  for  the 
vaulted  tomb  of  marab- butts." — Shaw's 
Travels,  ed.  1757,  p.  40. 

Aldea.     Additional  quotation : 

1753.  "Les  principales  de  cea  qu'on 
appelle  Aldees  (terme  que  les  Portugais 
ont  mis  en  usage  dans  I'lnde)  autour  de 
Pondich^ri  et  dans  sa  dependance  sont ..." 
—D'Anville,  Eclaircissemens,  122. 

Alguada,  n.  p.  The  name  of  a  reef 
near  the  entrance  to  the  Bassein  branch 
of  the  Irawadi  Eiver,  on  which  a 
splendid  Ughtljouse  was  erected  by 
Capt.  Alex.  Eraser  (now  Lieut.- 
General  Fraser,  O.B.)  of  the  Engi- 
neers, in  1861-65.  See  some  remarks 
and  quotations  under  Negrais. 

Aljofar.     Additional  quotation : 

1404.  ' '  And  from  these  bazars  {alcacerias) 
issue  certain  gates  into  certain  streets, 
where  they  sell  many  things,  such  as  cloths 
of  silk  and  cotton,  and  sendals,  and  tafetana^, 
and  silk,  and  pearl  (alxofar)." — Clavijo, 
§  Ixxxi.  (oomp.  Ma/rkham,  81). 

1508.  "  The  aljofar  and  pearls  that 
(your  Majesty)  orders  me  to  send  you  I 
cannot  have  as  they  have  them  in  Ceylon 
and  in  CaUle,  which  are  the  sources  of 
them :  I  would  buy  them  with  my  blood, 
and  with  my  money,  which  I  have  only 
from  your  giving.  The  sinabaffs  [ainahafos], 
porcelain  vases  {poreellamas),  and  wares  of 
that  sort  are  further  off.  If  for  my  sins  I 
stay  here  longer  I  will  endeavour  to  get 
everything.  The  slave-girls  that  you  order 
me  to  send  you,  must  be  taken  from 
prizes,*  for  the  heathen  women  of  this 
country  are  black,  and  are  mistresses  to 
everybody  by  the  time  they  are  ten  years 
oM.''— Letter  of  the  Viceroy  D.  Francisco 
d'Almeida  to  the  King,  in  Correa,  i.  908-9. 

Allahabad.  Additional  quotation  : 

1753.  "  Mais  ce  qui  interesse  davantage 
dans  la  position  de  Helabas,  c'est  d'y  re- 
trouver  celle  de  I'anoienne  Palibothra. 
Aucune  ville  de  I'lnde  ne  parolt  ^galer 
Palibothra  ou  Palimbothra,  dans  I'Antiquiti 
.  .  .  C'est  satisfaire  une  curiosity  g^ogra- 
phique  bien  plao^e,  que  de  retrouver  I'em- 
placement  d'une  ville  de  oette  consideration: 
mais  j'ai  lieu  de  croire  qu'il  faut  employer 

*  Query,  from  captured  vessels  containing 
foTcign  (non-Inelian)  women!  The  words  are  as 
follows :  "As  escrams  que  me  diz  jm  !?«  inande, 
toma,ose  de  prezas,  que  as  Gentlas  d'esta  terra  slLa 
pretas,  e  rfianeebas  do  mundo  como  cliegSkt  a  dez 
aniios." 

3  c  2 


ALLBJA. 


[supplement.] 

756  ANACONDA. 


quelque  critique,  dans  Vexamen  des  cir- 
constances  que  I'Antiquit^  a  fourni  sur  ce 
point  .  .  .  .  Je  suis  dono  persuade,  qu'il 
ne  faut  point  ohercher  d'  autre  emplacement 
h  Palibothra  que  oelui  de  la  ville  d'  Hela1]as 
.  .  ,  ," — D'AnviUe,  JSclaircissemens,  pp. 
53-55. 

(Here  D'Anville  is  in  error.  But  see 
Bennell's  Memoir,  pp.  50-54,  which  clearly 
identifies  Palibothra  with  Patna. 

Alleja.    Add : 

1653.  "  Alaias  (Alajas)  est  rn  mot 
Indien,  qui  signifie  des  toiles  de  cotton  et 
de  soye ;  meslSe  de  plusieurs  couleurs." — 
De  la  BofuMaye-le-Oouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  532. 

1885.  "  The  cloth  from  which  these 
pyjamas  are  made  (in  Swat)  is  known  as 
Alacha,  and  is  as  a  rule  manufactured  in 
their  own  houses,  from  2  to  20  threads 
of  silk  being  let  in  with  the  cotton ;  the 
silk  as  well  as  the  cotton  is  brought  from 
Peshawur  and  spun  at  home." — McNai/r's 
Report  on  Exploraticms,  p.  5. 

Aloes.    Add : 

Neither  Hippocrates  nor  Theopliras- 
tus  mention  aloes,  but  Dioscorides  de- 
scribes two  kinds  of  it.  {Mat.  Med. 
iii.  3.) 

"  It  was  probably  tbe  Socotrine  aloes 
with  which,  the  ancients  were  most 
familiar.  Eustathius  says  the  aloe 
was  called  Upa  from  its  excellence  in 
preserving  life  (ad  II.  630).  This 
accounts  for  the  powder  of  aloes  being 
called  Hiera  picra  in  the  older  writers 
on  Pharmacy."  (Francis  Adams, 
Names  of  all  Minerals,  Plants,  and 
Animals,  desc.  hy  the  Oreels  Authors, 
etc.) 

Aloo  Bokhara.    Add : 

c.  1661.  "  After  this  their  Presents  were 
call'd  for,  which  consisted  in  some  Boxes  of 
choice  Lapis  Lazuius  .  .  .  and  in  many 
Loads  of  dry  Pruit,  as  Prunes  of  Bokara, 
Aprecocks  .  .  ."—Bernier,  E.  T.,  37. 

Alpeen,  s.  H.  alpln,  used  in  Bombay. 
A  common  pin,  from  Port,  alfinete 
{Panjal  N.  &  Q.,  ii.  117). 

Ambaree.    Add : 

c.  1665.  "On  the  day  that  the  King 
went  up  the  Mountain  of  Pire-poiyale  .  .  . 
being  followed  by  a  long  row  of  elephants, 
upon  which  sate  the  Women  in  Mikdembers 
and  Embarys  .  .  ." — Bernier,  B.  T.,  130. 

1807.  _  "  A  royal  tiger  which  was  started 
in  beating  a  large  cover  for  game,  sprang 
up  so  far  into  the  umbarry  or  state  howdah, 
in  which  Sujah  Dowlah  was  seated,  as  to 
leave  little  doubt  of  a,  fatal  issue." — Wil- 
liamson, Orient.  Field  Sports,  15. 


Amuck.    Add : 

There  is  a  passage  in  Oorrea  which 
shows  very  clearly  the  identity  be- 
tween the  amoucos  of  Malabar,  and 
the  amuk  runners  of  the  Malay 
islands.  In  war  between  the  kings  of 
Oalicut  and  Cochin  (1503)  two  princes 
of  Cochin  were  killed.  A  number  of 
those  desperados  who  have  been  spoken 
of  in  the  quotations  were  killed ; 

"  But  some  remained  who  were  not 
killed,  and  these  went  in  shame,  not  to  have 
died  avenging  their  lords  .  .  .  these  were 
more  than  200,  who  aU  according  to  their 
custom  shaved  off  all  their  hair,  even  to  the 
eyebrows,  and  embraced  each  other  and 
their  friends  and  relations,  as  men  about  to 
suffer  death.  In  this  case  they  are  as  mad- 
men— known  as  amoucos — and  count  them- 
selves as  already  among  the  dead.  These 
men  dispersed,  seeking  wherever  they  might 
find  men  of  Calecut,  and  amon^  these  they 
rushed  fearless,  kUlmg  and  slaying  till  they 
were  slain.  And  some  of  them,  about 
twenty,  reckoning  more  highly  of  their 
honour,  desired  to  turn  their  death  to 
better  account ;  and  these  separated,  and 
found  their  way  secretly  to  Calicut,  deter- 
mined to  slay  the  king.  But  as  it  became 
known  that  they  were  amoucos,  the  city 
gave  the  alarm,  and  the  King  sent  his 
servants  to  slay  them  as  they  slew  others. 
But  they  like  desperate  men  played  the 
devil  (fasiao  didbruras)  before  they  were 
slain,  and  killed  many  people,  with  women 
and  children.  And  five  of  them  got  together 
to  a  wood  near  the  city,  which  they  haunted 
for  a  good  while  after,  making  robberies  and 
doing  much  mischief,  until  the  whole  of 
them  were  killed."' — Correa,  i.  364-5. 

1879.  "  Captain  Shaw  mentioned  .  .  . 
that  he  had  known  as  many  as  40  people 
being  injured  by  a  single  '  amok '  runner. 
When  the  cry  '  amok !  amok ! '  is  raised, 
people  fly  to  the  right  and  left  for  shelter, 
for  after  the  blinded  madman's  kris  has 
once  '  drunk  blood,'  his  fury  becomes  un- 
governable, his  sole  desire  is  to  kill ;  he 
strikes  here  and  there ;  men  faU  along  his 
course ;  he  stabs  fugitives  in  the  back,  his 
kris  drips  blood,  he  rushes  on  yet  more 
wildly,  blood  and  murder  in  his  course; 
there  are  shrieks  and  groans,  his  bloodshot 
eyes  start  from  their  sockets,  his  frenzy 
gives  him  unnatural  strength ;  then  all  of  a 
sudden  he  drops,  shot  through  the  heart, 
or  from  sudden  exhaustion,  clutching  his 
bloody  kris."  —  Bird,  Golden  Chersonese, 
356. 

Anaconda.    Add : 

The  following  passage  from  St. 
Jerome,  giving  an  etymology,  right 
or  wrong,  of  the  word  hoa,  which  our 
naturalists  now  limit  to  certain  great 
serpents  of  America,  but  which  is 
often  popularly  applied  to  the  pythons 
of  Eastern  Asia,  shows  a  remarkable 


ANACONDA. 


[supplement.] 
757 


ANBOB. 


analogy  to  Bay's  explanation  of    tlie 
name  Anacandaia : 

c.  A.D.  _  "Si  quidem  draco  mirae 
magnitudinis,  quos  gentili  sei-mone  Boas 
Tocant,  ah  eo  quod  tarn  grandes  sint  ut  boves 
glutire  soleant,  omnem  late  vastabat  pro- 
Tinciam,  et  non  solum  armenta  et  peoudes 
sed  agrioolas  quoque  et  pastores  tractos  ad 
ae  vi  spiritus  absorbebat."— In  Vita  Scti. 
Silwrioiiis  Sremitae,  Opera  Scti,  Eus. 
Hieron.  Venetiis,  1767,  ii.  ool.  35. 

We  can  now  quote  extracts  from  Cleyer's 
paper,  alluded  to  in  the  G-LOSS.,  having 
found  it  in  the  work  referred  to  by  Ray, 
■which  is,  more  fully  cited.  Miscellanea 
Curiosa,  sive  JEphemeridum  Medico-Physi- 
ccmim  Germanicarum  Academiae  Naturae 
Cxmosorum,  Dec.  ii. — Annus  Secundus, 
Anni  MDCLXXXIII.  Norimbergae. 
Anno  MDCLXXXIV.  pp.  18-20. 

It  is  illustrated  by  a  formidable  but  inac- 
curate picture  shewing  the  serpent  seizing 
an  ox  (not  a  buffalo)  by  the  muzzle,  -irfth 
huge  teeth. 

He  tells  how  he  dissected  a  great  snake 
that  he  bought  from  a  huntsman  in  which 
he  found  a  whole  stag  of  middle  age,  entire 
in  skin  and  every  part;  and  another  which 
contained  a  wild  goat  with  great  horns, 
likewise  quite  entire ;  and  a  third  which 
had  swallowed  a  porcupine  armed  with  aU 
his  "sagittiferis  aouleis."  In  Amboyna  a 
woman  great  with  child  had  been  swallowed 
by  such  a  serpent 

_"  Quod  si  animal  quoddam  robustius  re- 
nitatur,  ut  spiris  anguinis  enecari  non 
possit,  serpens  crebris  cum  animali  convolu- 
tionibus  caud^  su^  proximam  arborem  in 
auxilium  et  robur  corporis  arripit  eamque 
circumdat,  quo  eo  fortius  et  valentius  gyris 
suis  animal  comprimere,  suffocare,  et  de- 
mum  eneoare  possit.  ..." 

_"  Factum  est  hoc  modo,  ut  (quod  ex  fide 
dignissunis  habeo)  in  Regno  Aracan  .... 
talis  vasti  corporis  anguis  prope  flumen 
quoddam,  cum  Uro-bubalo,  sive  sylvestri 

bubalo  aut  uro immani  spectaculo 

congredi  visus  fuerit,  eumque  dicto  modo 
Occident;  quo  conflictu  et  plusquam 
hostili  amplexu  fragor  ossium  in  bubalo 
eomminutomm  ad  distantiam  tormenti 
bellici  majoris  ....  a  spectatoribus  sat 
erainus  stantibus  exaudiri  potuit.  ..." 
'  The  natives  said  these  great  snakes 
had  poisonous  fangs.  These  Cleyer  could 
not  find,  but  he  believes  the  teeth  to  be  in 
some  degree  venomous,  for  a  servant  of  his 
scratched  his  hand  on  one  of  them.  It 
swelled,  greatly  inflamed,  and  produced 
fever  and  delirium : 

"Nee  prius  cessabant  eymptomata, 
quam  Serpentiuus  lapis  (see  Snake-stone) 
,quam  Patres  Jesuitae  hie  componunt,  vul- 
neri  adaptatus  omne  venenum  extraheret, 
et  ubique  symptomata  convenientibus  an- 
tidotis  essent  profligata. " 

1859.  "  The  skins  of  anacondas  offered 
at  Bangkok  come  from  the  northern  pro- 
vinces.-—7).  0.  King,  in  J.  B.  G.  Soc, 
XXX.  184. 


Andor.    Add : 

The  andor  was  evidently  a  kind  of 
muncheel  or  dandy,  i.e.,  a  slung  ham- 
mock rather  than  a  palankin.  But 
still,  as  so  often  is  the  case,  comes  in 
another  word  to  create  perplexity. 
For  andas  is,  in  Portuguese,  a  bier 
or  a  Utter,  appearing  in  Bluteau  as  a 
genuine  Portuguese  word,  and  the  use 
of  which  by  the  writer  of  the  Eoteiro 
quoted  below  shows  that  it  is  so  indeed. 
And  in.  defining  Andor  the  same  lexico- 
grapher says  :  "A  portable  vehicle  in 
India,  in  those  regions  where  they  do 
not  ase  beasts,  as  in  Malabar  and 
elsewhere.  It  is  a  kind  of  contrivance 
like  an  uncovered  Andas,  which  men 
bear  on  their  shoulders,  &c.  •  .  .  .  . 
Among  us,  Andor  is  a  machine  with 
four  arms  in  which  images  or  reliques 
of  the  saints  are  borne  in  processions." 
This  last  term  is  not,  as  we  had  imagined, 
an  old  Portuguese  word.  It  is  Indian, 
in  fact  Sanskrit,  hindola,  '  a  swing,  a 
swinging  cradle  or  hammock,'  whence 
also  Mahr.  hindola,  and  H.  handola. 
It  occurs,  as  will  be  seen,  in  the  old 
Arabic  work  about  Indian  Wonders, 
published  by  MM.  Van  der  Lith  and 
Marcel  Devic. 

A.D.  1013.  "Le  mgme  m'a  cont^  qu'k 
S^rendib,  les  rois  et  ceux  qui  se  comportent 
k  la  fagon  des  rois,  se  font  porter  dans  le 
handoul  (handul)  qui  est  semblable  k  une 
litifere,  soutenu  sur  les  ^paules  de  quelques 
pistons." — KUah  'Ajdlb-al-Mind,  p.  118. 

1498.  "After  two  days  had  passed  he 
(the  Catual)  came  to  the  factory  in  an 
andor  which  men  carried  on  their  shoulders, 
and  these  {andors)  consist  of  great  canes 
which  are  bent  overhead  and  arched,  and 
from  these  are  hung  certain  cloths  of  a 
half  fathom  wide  and  a  fathom  and  a  half 
long,  and  at  the  ends  are  pieces  of  wood  to 
bear  the  cloth  which  hangs  from  the  cane ; 
and  laid  over  the  cloth  there  is  a  great 
mattrass  of  the  same  size,  and  this  all  made 
of  silk-stuff  wrought  with  gold-thread,  and 
with  many  decorations  and  fringes  and 
tassels ;  whilst  the  ends  of  the  cane  are 
mounted  with  silver,  all  very  gorgeous,  and 
rich,  like  the  lords  who  travel  so."— Correa, 
i.  102. 

,,  "  Alii  trouveram  ao  capitam  mor 
humas  andas  d'omeens  em  que  os  onrtados, 
custumam  em  a  quella  terra  d'andar,  e 
alguns  mercadores  se  as  querem  ter  pagam 
por  ello  a  elrey  certa  cousa." — Boteiro,.  pp. 
54-55. 

i.e.  "There  they  brought  for  the  Cap- 
tain-Major certain  andas,  borne  by  men,  in 
which  the  persons  of  distinction  in  that 
country  are  accustomed  to  travel,  and  if 
any  merchants  desire  to  have  the  same  they 
pay  to  the  King  for  this  a  certain  amount." 


[supplement.] 
ANGELY-WOOD.  758  ABT,   EUROPEAN. 


1505.  "II  Re  se  fa  portare  in  vna  Barra 
quale  chiamono  Andora  portata  da  homini." 
— Italian  Version  of  Dom  Manuel's  Letter 
to  the  K.  of  Castille.  (Burnell's  Reprint) 
p.  12. 

1574.  In  the  quotation  of  this  date 
Tinder  Pundit,  the  words  that  I  have 
erroneously  rendered  '  chairs  and  palan- 
quins'  should  be  '  andors  and  palanquins.' 

1623.  Delia  Valle  describes  three  kinds 
of  shoulder-borne  vehicles  in  use  at  Goa : 
1.  reti  or  nets,  which  were  evidently  the 
simple  hammock,  muncheel  or  dandy;  2. 
the  andor;  and  3.  the  palankin.  "And 
these  two,  the  palankins  and  the  andors, 
also  differ  from  one  another,  for  in  the 
andor  the  cane  which  sustains  it  is,  as  it  is 
in  the  reti,  straight ;  whereas  in  the 
palankin,  for  the  greater  convenience  of  the 
inmate,  and  to  give  more  room  for  raising 
his  head,  the  cane  Is  arched  upwards  like 
this,  n.  For  this  purpose  the  canes  are 
bent  when  they  are  small  and  tender.  And 
those  vehicles  are  the  most  commodious  and 
honourable  that  have  the  curved  canes,  for 
such  canes,  of  good  quality  and  strength  to 
bear  the  weight,  are  not  numerous ;  so  they 
sell  for  100  or  120  pardaos  each,  or  about 
60  of  our  scudi."—F.  delta  Voile,  ii.  610. 

Angely-wood.    Add : 

c.  1550.  "In  the  most  eminent  parts  of 
it  (Siam)  are  thick  'Forests  of  Angelin 
wood,  whereof  thousands  of  ships  might  be 
made." — Pinto,  in  Corjam,  p.  285;  see  also 
p.  64. 

1598.  "There  are  in  India  other  won- 
derful! and  thicke  trees,  whereof  Shippes 
are  made :  thereare  trees  by  Cochiin,  that 
are  called  Angelina,  whereof  oertaine  scutes 

or  skiffes  called  Tones  are  made it 

is  so  strong  and  hard  a  woode,  that  Iron  in 
tract  of  time  would  bee  consumed  thereby, 
by  reason  of  the  hardness  of  the  woode." — 
Linsclwten,  ch.  58. 

Ant,  White.    Add: 

1679.  "But  there  is  yet  a  far  greater 
inconvenience  in  this  Country,  which  pro- 
ceeds from  the  infinite  numbers  of  white 
Emmets,  which,  though  they  are  but  little, 
have  teeth  so  sharp,  that  they  will  eat  down 
a  wooden  Post  in  a  short  time.  And  if 
great  care  be  not  taken  in  the  places  where 
you  lock  up  your  Bales  of  Silk,  in  four  and 
twenty  hours  they  will  eat  through  a  Bale, 
as  if  it  had  been  saw'd  in  two  in  the 
middle."— 2V«)crm«''s  Tunquin,  B.  T.,  p.  11. 

1751.  "...  concerning  the  Organ,  we 
sent  for  the  Eevd.  Mr.  Bellamy,  who  de- 
clared that  when  Mr.  Trankland  applied  to 
him  for  it,  that  he  told  him  that  it  was  not 
in  his  power  to  give  it,  but  wished  it  was 
removed  from  thence,  as  Mr.  Pearson  in- 
formed him  it  was  eaten  up  by  the  White 
Ants."— ^.  Will.  Cms.,  Aug.  12.  In 
Long,  25. 

_A_  friend  furnishes  the  following  re- 
miniscence : 


"The  late  Mr. 


-,  tailor,  in  Jermyn 


Street,  some  25  years  ago,  in  reply  to  a 
question  why  pyjammas  (q.v.)  had  feet 
•sewn  on  to  them  (as  was  sometimes  the  case 
with  those  furnished  by  London  outfitters) 
answered :  '  I  believe,  Sir,  it  is  because  of 
the  White  Ants.' " 

Ap,  s.  This  is  in  the  Bombay 
Presidency  the  equivalent  of  the 
chupatty  (q.  v.).  But  see  Hopper  in 
Gloss. 

1826.  "He  sat  down  beside  me,  and 
shared  between  us  his  coarse  brown  aps."— 
Pandurang  Sari. 

Apricot.    Add : 

1738.  "  The  common  apricot  .  .  .  is  .  .  . 
known  in  the  Frank  language  (in  Barbary, 
by  the  name  of  Matza  Franca,  or  the 
Killer  of  Christians." — Shaw's  Travels,  ed. 
1757,  p.  144. 

Aracan.    Add : 

c.  1590.  "To  the  east  and  south  of 
Bengal  is  an  extensive  Kingdom  called  , 
Arkhang.  The  Port  of  Chatganw  belongs 
to  it.  This  country  has  many  elephants ; 
hcrses  are  few  and  small ;  camels  at  a  high 
price;  cows  and  buffaloes  there  are  none, 
but  a  piebald  animal  between  the  two  .  .  . 
and  the  milk  of  this  is  used." — Ain  (orig.) 
\.  388. 

1660.  ' '  Despatches  about  this  time  arrived 
from  Mu'azzam  'Kh&a,  reporting  his  succes- 
sive victories  and  the  flight  of  Shuja  to  the 
country  of  Bakhang,  leaving  Bengal  unde- 
fended."—.ffM/i  Khdn,  in  Elliot,  vii.  254. 

c.  1665.  "Knowing  that  it  is  impossible 
to  pass  any  Cavalry  by  Land,  no,  not  so 
much  as  any  Infantry,  from  Bengale  into 
Bakan,  because  of  the  many  channels  and 
rivers  upon  the  Frontiers  ...  he  (the 
Governor  of  Bengal)  thought  upon  this 
experiment,  vis.,  to  engage  the  Hollanders 
in  his  design.  He  therefore  sent  a  kind  of 
Ambassador  to  Baiama." — Bermer,  E.  T., 
55. 

ArbolTriste.    Add: 

1682.  "  There  (at  Malacca)  grows  a  cer- 
tain tree  Zimgady,  which  is  called  by  the 
Portuguese  the  Sad  Trge,  because  it  closes 
its  flowers  at  night."— J".  Nieuhof,  Zee  en 
Lant-Beizen,  ii.  57. 

Art,  European,  We  have  heard 
much,  and  justly,  of  late  years,  regard- 
ing the  corruption  of  Indian  art  and 
artistic  instinct  by  the  employment  of 
the  artists  in  •working  for  European 
patrons,  and  after  European  patterns. 
The  copying  of  such  patterns  is  no 
new  thing,  [as  we  may  see  from  this 
passage  of  the  brightest  of  writers 
upon  India  whilst  stiU  under  Asiatic 
government. 

0.  1665.  "...  not  that  the  Indians 
have  not  wit  enough  to  make  them  successful 


ASSEGAY. 


759  BAHAUDUB. 


in  Arts,  they  doing  very  well  (as  to  some  of 
them)  in  many  parts  of  India,  and  it  being 
found  that  they  have  inclination  enough  for 
them,  and  that  some  of  them  make  (even 
without  a  Master)  very  pretty  workman- 
ship, and  imitate  so  well  our  work  of 
Europe,  that  the  difference  thereof  will 
hardly  be  discerned."— ^OTOe?-,  E.  T.,  81- 
82. 

Assegay.    Add : 

1586.  "I  loro  archibugi  sono  belli,  e 
buoni,  come  i  nostri,  e  le  lance  sono  fatte 
con  Eilcune  canne  piene,  e  f  orti,  in  capo  delle 
quali  mettono  vn  ferro,  come  uno  di  quelli 
deUe  nostri  zagagUB."— Batti,  111. 

Aumildar.    Add : 

The  word  in  the  following  passage 
looks  as  if  intended  for  'amalddr, 
though,  there  is  a  term  MdMdr,  '  the 
holder- of  property." 

1680.  "The  Mauldar  or  Didwan  that 
came  with  the  Ruccas  from  Golcondah  sent 
forward  to  Lingappa  at  Conjiveram." — Ft. 
St.  Geo.  Cons.,  9th  Novr.    No.  III.,  38. 

Avadavat.    Add : 

We  also  find  Ahmaddldd  represented 
by  Madava;  as  in  old  maps  Astarabdd 
on  the  Caspian  is  represented  by 
Strava. 

1546.  ' '  The  greater  the  resistance  they 
made,  the  more  of  their  blood  was  spilt  in 
their  defeat,  and  when  they  took  to  flight 
we  gave  them  chase  for  the  space  of  half  a 
league.  And  it  is  my  belief  that  as  far  as 
the  win  of  the  oflBoers  and  lasoarys  went  we 
should  not  have  halted  on  this  side  of 
Madava ;  but  as  I  saw  that  my  people  were 
much  fatigued,  and  that  the  Moors  were  in 
great  numbers,  I  withdrew  them  and 
brought  them  back  to  the  city." — D.  Joao 
de  Castro's  despatch  to  the  City  of  Goa  re- 
specting the  victory  at  Diu. — Garrea,  iv. 
574. 

Aya.    Add : 

1779.  "  I  was  in  my  own  house  in  the 
compound,  sitting,  when  the  iya  came  down 
and  told  me  that  her  mistress  wanted  a 
candle." — '■' Kitmutgar's"  evidence,  in  the 
case  of  Grand  v.  Francis.  Ext.  in  Echoes 
of  Old  Calcutta,  225. 


B. 

Baba.    Add  : 

This  word  is  in  general  use  in  Cen- 
tral and  Western  India  as  the  address 
to  an  old  man;  and  is  the  correct 
way  to  address  a  Gosain. 

1826.     "I  reached  the  hut  of  a  Goasein 
.  .   and  reluctantly  tapped  at  the  wicket. 


calling— 'O  Baba,  0  Maharaj.'"— Pajw^M- 
ramg  Hari. 

Baboo. 

1781.  "  I  said  .  .  .  Erom  my  youth  to 
this  day  I  am  a  servant  to  the  English.  I 
have  never  gone  to  any  Rajahs  or  Banboos, 
nor  will  I  go  to  them." — Depn.  of  Vooud 
Sinrj,  Commandant.  In  Ifarr.  of  Insurn. 
at  Banaras  in  1781.  Calo.  1782.  Keprinted 
at  Eoorkee,  1853.    App.,  p.  165. 

1791. 
"Here  Edmund  was  making  a  monstrous 

ado, 
About  some  bloody  Letter,    and  *Conta 

Bah-Booh!" 

Letters  of  Skiikin  the  Second,  147. 

Badgeer. 

1682.  At  Gamron  (Gombroon),  "Most 
of  the  houses  have  a  square  tower  which 
stands  up  far  above  the  roof,  and  which  in 
the  upper  part  towards  the  four  winds  has 
ports  and  openings  to  admit  air  and  catch 
the  wind,  which  plays  through  these,  and 
ventilates  the  whole  house.  In  the  heat  of 
summer  people  lie  at  night  at  the  bottom  of 
those  towers,  so  as  to  get  good  rest." — Nieu- 
hof.  Zee  en  Lant-Beize,  ii.  79. 

Babaudur.    Add: 

1404.  The  references  to  Clavijo  may  be 
better  entered  as  to  §§  Ixxxix  and  cxii. 

1754.  "  The  Kiegeesb  Taetaes  .... 
are  divided  into  three  Hobdas,  under  the 
Government  of  a  Khan.  That  part  which 
borders  on  the  Kussian  dominions  was 
under  the  authority  of  Jean  Bbek,  whose 
name  on  all  occasions  was  honoured  with 
the  title  of  Bater." — Banviay,  i.  239. 

This  name  Jean  Beek  is  probably  Janihek, 
a  name  which  one  finds  among  the  hordes 
as  far  back  as  the  early  part  of  the  14th 
century  (see  Bra  Batuta,  ii.  397). 

1759.  "Erom  Shah  Alum  Bahadre,  son 
of  Alum  Guire,  the  Great  Mogul,  and  suc- 
cessor of  the  Empire,  to  Colonel  Sabut  Jung 
Bahadre"  (i.e.  CUve). — Letter  in  Long, 
p.  163. 

1872.  "...  the  word  'Bahadur'  .  .  . 
(at  the  Mogul's  Court)  .  .  .  was  only  used 
as  an  epithet.  Ahmed  Shah  used  it  as  a 
title  and  ordered  his  name  to  be  read  in  the 
Eriday  prayer  as  '  Mujahid  ud  dinMuham- 
mad  Abii  na9r  Ahmad  Sh^h  Bahadur. 
Hence  also  '  Kampani  bahadur,'  the  name 
by  which  the  E.  I.  Company  is  still  known 
in  India.  The  modern  '  Khan  Bahadur ' 
is,  in  Bengal,  by  permission  assumed  by 
Muhammedan  Deputy  Magistrates,  whilst 
Hindu  Deputy  Magistrates  assume  'B^i 
Bahadnr :'  it  stands,  of  course,  for  'Khin-i- 
Bah^dur,'  'the  courageous  Kh^n.'  The 
compound,  however,  is  a  modern  abnormal 
one ;  for  'Kh^n '  was  conferred  by  the 
Dihli  Emperors,  and  so  also  'Bahadur' 
and    'BahJidur    Khan,'   but   not    'Kh^n 

*  "Mr.  Burke's  metliod  of  pronouncing  it." 


[Supplement.] 
BAEIRWUTTEEA.  760 


BANDO ! 


Bahadur.  " — Professor  Blochmann,  in  Ind. 
Antiquary,  i.  261. 

Bahirwutteea,  s.  Guj .  Idhirwatu. 
A  species  of  outlawry  in  Guzerat ; 
hahirwatla,  the  individual  practising 
the  offence.  It  consists  in  the  Eaj- 
poots,  or  Grassias,  making  their  ryots 
and  dependants  quit  their  native 
village,  which  is  suffered  to  remain 
waste ;  the  Grassia  with  his  brethren 
then  retires  to  some  asylum,  whence 
he  may  carry  on  his  depredations  with 
impunity.  Being  well  acquainted 
with  the  country,  and  the  redress  of 
injuries  being  common  cause  with  the 
members  of  every  family,  the  Bahir- 
wutteea has  little  to  fear  from  those 
who  are  not  in  the  immediate  interest 
of  his  enemy,  and  he  is  in  consequence 
enabled  to  commit  very  extensive  mis- 
chief."— Col.  Walker,  quoted  in  Baa 
Mdla,  2d  ed.  p.  254-5. 

Col.  Walker  derives  the  name  from 
hdhir,  '  out,'  and  wdt,  '  a  road.' 

The  origin  of  most  of  the  bri- 
gandage in  Sicily  is  almost  what  is 
here  described  in  Kattiwar. 

Balasore.    Add : 

This  name  is  also  applied  to  an  iso- 
lated peak,  6762'  high,  in  the  Western 
Ghats,  lat.  11°  41'  43".  This  is  an 
example  of  Hobson-Jobson,  for  the 
proper  name  is  Banasura,  and  it  is 
known  as  '  The  Buffalo's  Hump '  (see 
Imp.  Gazetteer,  s.v.). 


Eefce.   to  Clavijo  should 


Balass. 
be  §  ex. 

Balcony. 

1645-52.  "When  the  King  sits  to  do 
Justice,  I  observe  that  he  comes  into  the 
Ealcone  that  looks  into  the  Piazza." — 
Tavernier,  H.  T.,  ii.  64. 

Bamboo.    Add : 

With  reference  to  salelcar-mamhu, 
Bitter  says:  "That  this  drug  (Ta- 
bashir),  as  a  product  of  the  bamboo- 
cane,  is  to  this  day  known  in  India  by 
the  name  of  Sacar  Mamhu  is  a  thing 
which  no  one  needs  to  be  told "  (ix. 
334). 

But  in  fact  the  name  seems  now  en- 
tirely unknown. 

Banana.    Add : 

Prof.  Eobertson  Smith  points  out 
that  the  coincidence  of  this  name  with 
the  Arabic  handn,    'fingers  or  toes,' 


and  hanana,  '  a  single  finger  or  toe,' 
can  hardly  be  accidental.  The  fruit, 
as  we  learn  from  MukaddasI,  grew  in 
Palestine  before  the  Crusades;  and 
that  it  is  known  in  literature  only  as 
mauz  would  not  prove  that  the  fruit 
was  not  somewhere  popularly  known 
as  '  fingers.' 

It  is  possible  that  the  Arabs,  through 
whom  probably  the  fruit  found  its  way 
to  West  Africa,  may  have  transmitted 
■^^th  it  a  name  like  this ;  though  his- 
torical evidence  is  still  to  seek. 

Banoock.    Add : 

1611.  ' '  They  had  arrived  in  the  Koad  of 
Syam  the  fifteenth  of  August,  and  cast 
Anchor  at  three  fathome  high  water.  .  .  . 
The  Towne  lyeth  some  thirtie  leagues  vp 
along  the  Kiuer,  whither  they  sent  n§wes  of 
their  arrivall.  The  Sabander  (see  Sha- 
bander)  and  the  Governor  of  Hancock  (a 
place  soituated  by  the  Bluer)  camebaoke 
with  the  Messengers  to  receiue  his  Majes- 
ties Letters,  but  chiefly  for  the  jjresents 
expected." — P.  Williamson  Floi'is,  in  Pur- 
chas,  i.  321. 

Bandaree.    Add: 

1808.  "...  whilst  on  the  Brab  trees 
the  cast  of  Bhundarees  paid  a  due  for 
extracting  the  liquor." — Bombay  Begida- 
tion  I.  of  1808,  sect,  vi.,  para.  2. 

Bandeja.    Add: 

1747.     "  Making   a   small    Cott   and   a 

rattan   Bandijas   for   the  Nabob 

(Pagodas)  4  :  32  :  21.'" — Acct.  Expenses  at 
Fort  St.  Da/oid,  Jany.  MS.  Becords  in 
India  Office. 

1766.     "To  Monurbad  Dowla  Nabob— 

B.     A.  P. 

1  Pair  Pistols    .     .     216    0    0 

2  China  Bandazes .    172  12    9  " 

— Lord  Clive's  Xhtrbar  Charges,  in  Long, 
433. 

Bandel.    Add : 

1753.  "...  "  les  ^tablissements  form&i 
pour  assurer  leur  commerce  sont  situ^s  sur 
les  bords  de  cette  rivifere.  Celui  des  Portu- 
gais,  qu'ils  ont  appel^  Bandel,  en  adoptant 
le  terme  Persan  de  Bender,  qui  signiiie  port, 
est  aujourd'hui  reduit  k  peu  de  chose  .  .  et 
il  est  presque  contigu  k  Ugli  en  remontant." 
— D'AnviUe,  Uclaircissemens,  p.  64. 

1782.  "There  are  five  European  fac- 
tories within  the  space  of  20  miles,  on  the 
opposite  banks  of  the  river  Ganges  in 
Bengal :  Houghly,  or  Bandell,  the  Portu- 
guese Presidency;  Chinsura,  the  Dutch; 
Chandemagore,  the  French ;  Sirampore, 
the  Danish ;  and  Calcutta,  the  English."— 
Price's  Observations,  &c.,  p.  51.  In  P.'s 
Tracts,  i. 

Bando  !  H.  imperative  homdho, 
'  tie  or  make  fast.'     "  This,  and  pro- 


BANTAM. 


[SUPPLEMENT.]- 

761 


BABGANY. 


bably  otter  Indian  words  have  been 
naturalised  in  the  docks  on  the  Thames 
frec[uented  by  Lascar  crews. 

"I  have  seen  a  London  lighter-man, 
in  the  Victoria  Docks,  throw  a  rope 
ashore  to  another  Londoner,  calling 
out  Baudo  !  "{M.-Qen.  Keatinge). 

Bantam.    Add : 

The  following  evidently,  in  Pegu, 
describes  Bantams : 

1586.  "  They  also  eat  certain  cocks  and 
hens  called  lorine,  which  are  of  the  size  of  a 
turtle-dove,  and  have  feathered  feet ;  but 
so  pretty,  that  I  never  saw  so  pretty  a 
bird.  I  brought  a  cock  and  hen  with  me  as 
far  as  Chaul,  and  then,  suspecting  they 
might  be  taken  from  me,  I  gave  them  to  the 
Capuchin  fathers  belonging  to  the  Madre 
deDios."— Sffi?5i,  f.  125  v,  126. 

Banyan.    Add : 

a.— 

1665.  "In  trade  these  Banians  are  a 
thousand  times  worse  than  the  Jews  ;  more 
expert  in  all  sorts  of  cunning  tricks,  and 
more  maliciously  mischievous  in  their 
revenge." — Tavernier,  E.  T.,  ii.  58. 

1677.  "In  their  letter  to  Ft.  St.George, 
15th  March,  the  Court  offer  £20  reward  '  to 
any  of  our  servants  or  soldiers,  as  shall 
be  able  _  to  speak,  write,  and  translate 
the  Banian  language,  and  to  learn  their 
arithmetic." — In  Madras  Ifotes  and  Eo^ts., 
No.  i.,  p.  18. 

b.— 

1775.  "We  have  reason  to  suspect  that 
the  intention  was  to  make  him  (Nund- 
comar)  Banyan  to  Gen.  Clavering,  to  sur- 
ound  the  General  and  us  with  the  Go- 
feruor's  creatures,  and  to  keep  us  totally 
unacquainted  with  the  real  state  of  the 
Government." — Minute  by  Clavering,  Mon- 
Hon,  and  Francis,  Ft.  William,  11th  April. 
In  Price's  Tracts,  ii.  138. 

Bargany,  Bragany,  H.  Mrakdm. 
The  name  of  a  small  silver  coin  cur- 
rent ia  Western  Ladia  at  the  time  of 
the  Portuguese  occupation  of  Goa, 
and  afterwards  valued  at  40  reia  (then 
about=5Jci.). 

,  The  name  of  the  coin  was  apparently 
a  survival  of  a  very  old  system  of 
coinage-nomenclature.  Kdnl  is  an 
old  Indian  word,  perhaps  Dravidian  in 
origia,  but  widely  spread,  indicating 
\  of  j  of  \,  or  l-64th  part.  It  was 
apphed  to  fhejital  (see  Jeetul)  or  64th 
part  of  the  medieval  DehH  silver  tanka 
— this  latter  coin  being  the  prototype  in 
weight  and  position  of  the  Eupee,  as  the 
Mm  therefore  was  of  the  modern  An- 
glo-Indian pice  (=l-64th  of  a  Eupee). 
There  were,  in  the  currency  of  Mo- 


hammed Tughlak  (1324—1351)  of 
Dehli,  aliquot  parts  of  the  tanka,  Do- 
hmns,  Shoih-hanis,  Hasht-hanls,  Dwaz- 
da-kanu,  and  Shanzda-kdms,  repre- 
senting, as  the  Persian  numerals  indi- 
cate, pieces  of  2, 6,  8, 12,  and  IQMnis  or 
jitals.  (See  E.  Thomas,  Pathan  Kings 
of  Delili,  pp.  218—219.)  Other  frac- 
tional pieces  were  added  by  Firoz 
Shah,  Mahommed's  son  and  successor 
(see  Id.  276  seqq.  and  quotation  under 
c.  1360,  below).  Some  of  these  terms 
long  survived,  e.  g.,  do-ham  in  locali- 
ties of  Western  and  Southern  India, 
and  in  Western  India  in  the  present 
case  the  harakdni  or  12  Icani,  a  ver- 
nacular form  of  the  dwdzda-hdnl  of 
Mahommed  Tughlak. 

1330.  "  Thousands  of  men  from  various 
quarters,  who  possessed  thousands  of  these 
copper  coins  .  .  .  now  brought  them  to  the 
treasury,  and  received  in  exchange  gold 
tankas  and  silver  tankas,  shash-gkais  and 
dti-ganis,  which  they  carried  to  their 
homes." — Tdrikh-i-Firoz-Shdhi,  in  Elliot,  iii. 
240-241. 

c.  1350.  "Sultan  Firoz  issued  several 
varieties  of  coins.  There  was  the  gold  tanka 
and  the  silver  tanka.  There  were  also  dis- 
tinct coins  of  the  respective  value  of  48,  25, 
24,  12,  10,  8,  and  6,  and  one  jital,  known  as 
chihal-o-hasht-ga,m.,  bisi-o-panjgam,  bist- 
orc/toMr-gani,  dwazdah-gani,  da/igani, 
hasM-gam.,  shashgam,  and  yak  jital." — Id. 
357-358. 

1510.  See  barganym,  in  quotation  from 
Correa,  under  pardao  in  Suppt. 

1554.  "  B  as  tamgas  branoas  que  se  re- 
cebem  dos  foros,  sao  de  4  barganis  a  tamga, 
e  de  241eaes  o  bargany  .  .  .  "i.e.  "And 
the  white  tungas  that  are  received  in  pay- 
ment of  land  revenues  are  at  the  rate  of  4 
barganis  to  the  tanga,  and  of  24  leals  to  the 
bargany." — A.  Nunez,  in  Subsidios,  p.  31. 

,,  "  Statement  of  the  Bevenues  which 
the  King  our  Lord  holds  in  the  Island  and 
City  of  Chwa. " 

"Item — The  Islands  of  Ti<;oary,  and 
Divar,  and  that  of  Gharao,  and  Johdo,  all 
of  them,  pay  in  land  revenue  {de  faro) 
according  to  ancient  custom  36,474  white 
tanguas,  3  barguanis,  and  21  leals,  at  the 
tale  of  3  barguanis  to  the  tangua  and  24 
Imls  to  the  barguanim,  the  same  thing  as  24 
bazarucos,  amounting  to  14006  pardaos,  1 
tangua  and  47  leals,  making  4,201,916f 
reis.  The  Isle  of  Ti(;oary  (see  s.v.  Salsette, 
p.  754,  col.  6)  is  the  largest,  and  on  it 
stands  the  city  of  Guoa;  the  others  are 
much  smaller  and  are  annexed  to  it,  they 
being  all  contiguous,  only  separated  by 
rivers." — Botelho,  Tombo,  ibid.,  pp.  46-47. 

1584.  "They  vse  also  in  Goa  amongst 
the  common  sort  to  bargain  for  coals,  wood, 
lime,  and  such  like,  at  so  many  braganines, 
accounting  24  basaruchies  for  one  braga- 
nine,    albeit    there    is    no    such    money 


•  [supplement.] 
BABRAMUEUL.  762 


BATTA. 


stamped." — Barret  in HakVu/yl,  ii.  411  (but it 
is  copied  from  O.  Balbi's  Italian,  f.  71v.) 

Barranrnhlll,  n.  p.  H.  Bara-mahall, 
'  Twelve  Estates; '  an  old  designation  of 
a  large  part  of  wliat  is  now  tne  district 
of  Salem,  in  tie  Madras  Presidency. 

1881.  "The  Baramahal  and  Dindigal 
was  placed  under  the  Government  of 
Madras ;  but  owing  to  the  deficiency  in 
that  Presidency  of  civil  servants  possessing 
a  competent  knowledge  of  the  native  lan- 
guages, and  to  the  unsatisfactory  manner  in 
which  the  revenue  administration  of  the 
older  possessions  of  the  Company  under  the 
Madras  Presidency  had  been  conducted, 
Lord  Comwallis  resolved  to  employ  military 
officers  for  a  time  in  the  management  of  the 
Baramahl." — Arbuthnot,  Mem.  of  Sir  T. 
Munro,  xxxviii. 

Bashaw.    Add : 

1584. 
' '  Great  kings  of  Barbary  and  my  portly 
bassas." 

Marlovje,  TamUirlane  the  Great, 
1st  Part,  iii.  1. 
0.  1590.  "Filius  alter  Osmanis,  Vroha- 
nia  frater,  alium  non  habet  in  Annalibus 
titulum,  quam  Alis  bassa :  quod  bassae 
vocabulum  Turois  caput  significat." — Lenn- 
clavius,  Annales  SuUanormn  Othmamdarum, 
ed.  1650,  p.  402. 

This  etymology  coiinecting  bdsha  with  the 
Turkish  bash,  'head,'  must  be  rejected. 

Bassan,  s.  H.  Msan,  'a  dinner- 
plate  ; '  from  Port,  lacia  {Panjah  N. 
&  Q.  ii.  117). 

Bassadore.  Add: 

The  permission  for  the  English,  to 
occupy  BasidQ  as  a  naval  station 
was  granted  by  Saiyyid  Sultan  bin 
Ahmad  of  'Oman,  about  the  end  of 
last  century ;  but  it  was  not  actually 
occupied  by  us  till  1821,  from  which 
time  it  was  the  depot  of  our  Naval 
Squadron  ia  the  Gfulf  till  1882. 

Bat^ra,  s,  This  is  a  term  applied 
to  divinities  in  old  Javanese  inscrip- 
tions, etc.,  the  use  of  which  was  spread 
over  the  Archipelago.  It  was  regarded 
by  W.  von  Humboldt  as  taken  from 
the  Skt.  avatwra  (see  Avatar) ;  but  this 
derivation  is  now  rejected.  The  word 
is  used  among  E.  0.  Christians  in  the 
Philippines  now  as  synonymous  with 
'  God ; .'  and  is  applied  to  the  infant 
Jesus  {Blwmentritt,  Vocabular). 

Batta.    Add : 

Further  reading  has  entirely  con- 
firmed as  the  true  origia  of  the  Anglo- 
Indian  batta,  the  suggestion  s.  v.  that 
the  word  (and,  I  may  add,  the  thing) 


originated  in  Portuguese  practice,  and 
in  the  use  of  the  Canarese  word  bhatia, 
Mahr.  Ihdt,  '  rice '  in  '  the  husk,' 
called  by  the  Portuguese  hate  and  hata, 
for  a  maintenance  allowance. 

The  word  hatty,  for  what  is  more 
generally  calleip'^ddy,  is  or  was  com- 
monly used  by  the  English  also  in  S. 
and  W.  India  (see  Linschoten,  Lucena, 
and  Fryer  quoted  s.  v.  Faddy,  and 
Wilson's  Glossary  s.  v.  Bhatta). 

The  practice  of  giving  a  special  al- 
lowance for  mantimento  began  from  a 
very  early  date  in  the  Indian  history 
of  the  Portuguese,  and  it  evidently 
became  -a  recognized  augmentation  of 
pay,  corresponding  closely  to  our  hatta, 
whilst  the  quotation  from  Botelho  s.  v. 
batta  in  the  Glossary  shows  also  that 
hata  and  mantimento  were  used,  more 
or  less  interchangeably,  for  this  allow- 
ance. The  correspondence  with  oiu^ 
Anglo-Indian  batta  went  very  far. 
The  discontent  raised  in  the  Indian 
Army  by  the  reduction  of  f  ull-batta  to 
half -batta  under  Lord  William  Ben- 
tinck's  government  is  alluded  to  ia 
the  Glossary,  and  a  case  singularly 
parallel  is  spoken  of  by  Oorrea  (iy. 
256).  The  mantimento  had  been  paid 
all  the  year  round,  but  the  Governor, 
Martin  Afonso  de  Sousa,  in  1542, 
"desiring,"  says  the  historian,  "a 
way  to  curry  favour  for  himself,  whilst 
going  against  the  people  and  sending 
his  soul  to  hell,"  ordered  that  in  future 
the  mantimento  should  be  paid  only 
during  the  6  months  of  winter  (i.e., 
of  the  rainy  season),  when  the  force 
was  on  shore,  and  not  for  the  other  6 
months  when  they  were  on  board  the 
cruizers,  and  received  rations.  This 
created  great  bitterness,  perfectly 
analogous  in  depth  and  in  expression 
to  that  entertained  with  regard  to  Lord 
W.  Bentinck  and  Sir  John  Malcolm, 
in  1829.  Oorrea's  utterance,  just 
quoted,  illustrates  this,  and  a  little 
lower  down  he  adds :  "  And  thus  he 
took  away  from,  the  troops  the  half  of 
their  mantimento  (half  their  batta,  in 
fact),  and  whether  he  did  well  or  ill 
in  that,  he'll  find  in  the  next  world." 
(See  also  id.  p.  430.) 

The  following  quotations  illustrate 
the  Portuguese  practice  from  an  early 
date : 

1502.  ' '  The  Oaptain-major  .  .  .  between 
officers  and  men-at-arms,  left  60  men  (at 
Cochin),  to  whom  the  factor  was  to  give 
their  pay,  and  every  month  a  cruzado  of 


[supplement.] 
B  ATT  AS,  BATAKS.  763  BAYPABBEE. 


earlier  conveyance  .  .  .  ." — Letter  from  Ft. 
St.  David,  2d  May,  to  the  Court  (MS.  in 
India  Office). 

Bayadere.    Add : 

1513.  "  There  also  came  to  the  ground 
many  dancing  women  {violhcres  bailadeiras) 
with  their  instruments  of  music,  who  make 
their  living  by  that  business,  and  these 
danced  and  sang  all  the  time  of  the  ban- 
quet .  .  ." — Correa,  ii.  364. 

0.  1836.  "  On  one  occasion  a  rumour 
reached  London  that  a  great  success  had 
been  achieved  in  Paris  by  the  performance 
of  a  set  of  Hindoo  dancers,  called  les 
Bayaderes,  who  were  supposed  to  be  priest- 
esses of  a  certain  sect,  and  the  London 
theatrical  managers  were  at  once  on  the  qui 
■Vive  to  secure  the  new  attraction  .  .  .  My 
father  had  concluded  the  arrangement  with 
the  Bayaderes  before  his  brother  managers 
arrived  in  Paris.  Shortly  afterwards,  the 
Hindoo  priestesses  appeared  at  the  Adelphi. 
They  were  utterly  uninteresting,  wholly 
unattractive.  My  father  lost  £2000  by  the 
speculation ;  and  in  the  family  they  were 
laiown  as  the  'Buy-em-dears'  ever  after." 
— Edmund  Yates,  Recollections,  "i.  29-30 
(1884). 

Bayparree,   Beoparry,  s.  H.  le- 

pdrl,  and  lynpdrl  (from.  Skt.  vydp&rin); 
a  trader,  and  especially  a  petty  trader 
or  dealer. 

A  friend,  long  engaged  in  business 
in  Calcutta,  *  communicates  a  letter 
from  an  intelligent  Bengalee  gentle- 
man illustrating  the  course  of  trade 
in  country  produce  before  it  reaches 
tte  hands  of  the  European  shipper : 

1878.  ".  .  .  .  The  enhanced  rates  .  .  . 
do  not  practically  benefit  the  producer  in  a 
marked,  or  even  in  a  corresponding  degree ; 
for  the  lion's  share  goes  into  the  pockets  of 
certain  intermediate  classes,  who  are  the 
growth  of  the  above  system  of  business. 

"  Following  the  course  of  trade  as  it  flows 
into  Calcutta,  we  find  that  between  the 
cultivators  and  the  exporter  these  are :  1st. 
The  Bepparree,  or  petty  trader ;  2nd.  The 
Aurut-dar;+  and  3rd.  The  Mahajun,  in- 
terested in  the  Calcutta  trade.  As  soon  as 
the  crops  are  cut,  Bepparee  appears  upon 
the  scene ;  he  visits  village  after  village, 
and  goes  from  homestead  to  homestead, 
buying  there,  or  at  the  village  marts,  from 
the  ryots ;  he  then  takes  his  purchases  to 
the  Aurut-dar,  who  is  stationed  at  a  centre 
of  trade,  and  to  whom  he  is  perhaps  under 
advances,  and  from  the  Aurut-dar  the 
Calcntta  Mahajun  obtains  his  supplies  .  .  , 
for  eventual  despatch  to  the  capital.  There 
is  also  a  fourth  class  of  dealers  called 
PJwreas,  who  buy  from  the  Mahajun  and 
sell    to    the    European    exporter.     Thus, 

*  Mr.  J.  F.  Ogilvy,  of  Gillapders  &  Co. 
t  Aurut-dar    is    arhat-dar,    from     H.    arliat, 
'  agency ' ;  phcrea  =  H.  pliariya,  '  a  retailer.' 


mantimento,   and  to  the  officers  when  on 
service  2  cruzados  .  .  ." — Correa,  i.  328. 

1507.  (In  establishing  the  settlement  at 
Mozambique).  "And  the  Captains  took 
counsel  among  themselves,  and,  from  the 
money  in  the  chest,  paid  the  force  each  a 
cruzado  a  month  for  mantimento,  with 
which  the  men  greatly  refreshed  them- 
.  .  "—Id.  786. 


1511.  "All  the  people  who  served  in 
Malaoa,  whether  by  sea  or  by  land,  were 
paid  their  pay  for  six  months  in  advance, 
and  also  received  monthly  two  cruzados  of 
mamtimento,  cash  in  hand"  (i.e.  they  had 
double  hatta). — Id.  ii.  267. 

1554.  An  example  of  batee  for  rice  will 
be  found  s.v.  Moorah,  in  Gloss. 

The  following  quotation  shows  hattee 
(or  Tiaity)  used  at  Madras  in  a  way 
that  also  indicates  the  original  identity 
of  batty,  '  lice,'  and  batta,  '  extra 
allowance': 

1680.  "The  Feons  and  Tarryars  (see 
Taliyar)  sent  in  quest  of  two  soldiers  who 
had  deserted  from  -the  garrison  returned 
with  answer  that  they  could  not  light  of 
them,  whereupon  the  peons  were  turned 
out  of  service,  but  upon  Verona's  inter- 
cession were  taken  in  again,  and  fined  each 
one  month's  pay,  and  to  repay  the  money 
paid  them  for  Battee  .  .  .  ."—Ft.  St.  Geo. 
Conm.,  Feb.  10.  In  Notesand  Exts.  No.  III. 
p.  3. 

The  following  quotations  illustrate 
sense  b,  quite  a  diilerent  word  : 

1680.  "The payment  or  receipt  of  Batta 
or  Vatum  upon  the  exchange  of  PoUioat  for 
Madras  Pagodas  prohibited,  both  coines 
being  of  one  and  the  same  Matt  and  weight, 
upon  pain  of  forfeiture  of  24  pagodas  for 
every  offence  together  with  the  loss  of  the 
Batta."— JticJ.  p.  17. 

1760.  "The  Nabob  receives  his  revenues 
inthesiccas  of  the  current  year  only  .  .  . 
and  all  Biccas  of  a  lower  date  being  es- 
teemed, like  the  coin  of  foreign  provinces, 
only  a  merchandize,  are  bought  and  sold  at 
a  certain  discount  called  batta,  which  rises 
and  falls  like  the  price  of  other  goods  in  the 
market  .  .  ."—Ft.  Wm.  Cons.,  June  30,  in 
Long,  216. 

Battas,  Bataks,  n.  p.    Add : 

1586.  "  Nel  regno  del  Dacin  sono  alouni 
luoghi,  ne'  quali  si  ritrouano  certe  geuti,  che 
mangiano  le  creature  humane,  e  tali  genti 
si  chiamano  Batacchi,  e  quando  frk  loro  i 
padri,  e  i  madri  sono  vecchi,  si  accordano 
i  vicinati  di  mangiarli,  e  Ii  mangiano." — G. 
mu,  i.  130. 

Bay.    Add: 

1747.  "We  have  therefore  laden  on  her 
1784  Bales  .  .  .  which  we  sincerely  wish 
may  arrive  safe  with  You,  as  We  do  that 
the  Gentlemen  at  the  Bay  had  according  to 
our  repeated  Requests,  furnished  us  with  an 


BDELLIUM. 


[SUPPLEiTENT.] 

764 


BEBIBEBI. 


between  the  cultivator  and  the  shipper 
there  are  so  many  middlemen,  whose  parti- 
cipation in  the  trade  involves  a  multiplica- 
tion of  profits,  which  goes  a  great  way 
towards  enhancing  the  price  of  commodities 
before  they  reach  the  shipper's  hands." — 
Letter  from  Baboo  Nohokissin  Gliose. 

Bdellium.    Add  . 

Dr.  Eoyle  says  the  Persian  authors 
describe  the  bdeUium  as  being  the 
product  of  the  Doom  palm  (see  Hindu 
Medicine,  p.  90).  But  this  we  imagine 
is  due  to  some  ambiguity  in  the  sense 
of  mokl. 

Bear-tree,    Add : 

The  word  is  commonly  called  lor 
in  the  Central  Provinces.  {M.-G. 
Keatinge.) 

Bearer.    Add : 

1771.  "Le  bout  le  plus  court  du  Palan- 
quin est  endevant,  et  port^  par  deux  Beras, 
que  I'on  nomme  Boys  k  la  C6te  (o'est-k-dire 
Garfons,  Senitmrs,  en  Anglois).  Le  long 
bout  est  par  derrifere  et  port^  par  trois 
Beras." — AnquetU  du  Perron,  Desc.  Prelim. 
p.  xxiii.  Note. 

Beegum.    Add : 

1619.  ' '  Behind  the  girl  came  another 
Be^nm,  also  an  old  woman,  but  lean  and 
feeble,  holding  on  to  life  with  her  teeth,  as 
one  might  say." — P.  della  Valle,  ii.  6. 

Beer.    Add : 

1638.  "...  The  Captain  ...  was  well 
provided  with  .  .  .  excellent  good  Sack, 
English  Beer,  Trench  Wines,  Arak,  and  other 
refreshments." — Mandelslo,  E.  T.,  p.  10. 

Beer,  Country.    Add : 

1782.  "  It  brings  to  mind  a  story  of  old 
Governor  Boucher,  of  Bombay.  The  old 
gentleman  was  very  fond  of  a  composition 
of  weak  liquor  much  used  by  Europeans  in 
Asia,  called  Country  beer.  A  European 
Captain  of  one  of  the  Company's  ships  .  .  . 
asked  the  Governor  why  he  drank  so  much 
of  that  slow  poison,  country  beer.  '  Very 
slow  indeed,'  replies  the  old  man ;  '  I  have 
used  it  these  50  years,  and  here  I  am  yet." 
—Price,  Letter  to  E.  Burke,  p.  33,  in 
Tracts,  ii. 

Behar,  n.  p.  H.  Bahar.  That  pro- 
vince of  the  Mogul  Empire,  which  lay 
on  the  Ganges  immediately  above 
Bengal,  was  so  called,  and  still 
retains  the  name  and  the  character  of 
a  province,  under  theLieut.-Governor 
of  Bengal,  and  embracing  the  ten 
modern  districts  of  Patna,  Saran, 
Gaya,  Shahabad,  Tirhut,  Champaran, 
the  Santal  Parganas,  Bhagalpur, 
Monghyr,   and  Pui-nlah.     The  name 


was  taken  from  the  old  city  of  Bihar, 
and  that  derived  its  title  from  being 
the  site  of  a  famous  Vihara  (q..v.)  in 
Buddhist  times.  In  the  later  days 
of  Mahommedan  rule  the  three  pro- 
vinces of  Bengal,  Behar,  and  Orissa  were 
under  one  Subadar,  viz.  the  Nawab  who 
resided  latterly  at  Murshidabad. 

The  following  is  the  first  example 
we  have  noted  of  the  occurrence  of  the 
three  famous  names  in  combination : 

1679.  " On  perusal  of  several  lettersre- 
lating  to  the  procuring  of  the  Great  Mogul's 
Phyrmaund  for  trade,  custome  free,  in  the 
Bay  of  Bengali,  the  Chief  in  Council  at 
Hugly  is  ordered  to  procure  the  same,  for 
the  English  to  be  Customs  free  in  Bengal, 
Orixa  and  Bearra  .  .  ." — Ft.  St.  Geo.  Cons., 
20th  Feb.  in  Notes  and  Exts.,  Pt.  ii.  p.  7. 

Benares,  n.  p.  The  famous  and  holy 
city  on  the  Ganges.  H.  Bandras  from 
Skt.  Vdrdnasi.  The  popular  Pundit 
etymology  is  from,  the  names  of  the 
streams  Varand  (mod.  BarnS)  and 
Asl,  the  former  a  river  of  some  size  on 
the  north  and  east  of  the  city,  the 
latter  a  rivulet  now  embraced  vrithin 
its  area.  This  origin  is  very  ques- 
tionable. The  name,  as  that  of  a  city, 
has  been  (according  to  Mr.  P.  HaU) 
familiar  to  Sanskrit  literature  since 
B.C.  120.  The  Buddhist  legends  would 
carry  it  much  further  back,  the  name 
being  in  them  very  familiar. 

c.  637.  "The  Kingdom  of  P'o-lo-nis-se 
(Varana^i  Benaris)  is  4000  Ii  in  compass. 
On  the  west  the  capital  adjoins  the 
Ganges,  etc." — Hiouen  Thsang,  in  PU. 
JBoudd.  ii.  354. 

c.  1020.  "If  you  go  from  B&£  on  the 
banks_  of  the  Ganges,  in  an  easterly 
direction,  you  come  to  Ajodh,  at  the 
distance  of  25  parasangs;  thence  to  the 
great  Benares  (Banaras)  about  20."— Air 
Biruni,  in  Elliot,  i.  56. 

1665.  "Banarou  is  a  large  City,  and 
handsomely  built;  the  most  part  of  the 
Houses  being  either  of  Brick  or  Stone  .  .  . 
but  the  inoonveniency  is  that  the  Streets  are 
very  narrow."— Tarcrniw,  E.  T'>  "■  52. 

Beriberi.    Add : 

1682.  "The  Indian  and  Portuguese 
women  draw  from  the  green  flowers  and 
cloves,  by  means  of  firing  with  a  still,  a 
water  or  spirit  of  marvellous  sweet  smell 
.  .  .  especially  is  it  good  against  a  certain 
kind  of  paralysis  called  Berebery."— ifieii- 
hof,  Zee  en  Lant-Bcize,  ii.  33. 

1882.  "  Berba,  a  disease  which  consists 
in  great  swelling  of  the  abdomen."— £Zu- 
mentritt,  Vocabular,  s.v. 

1885.  "Dr.  Wallace  Taylor,  of  Osaka, 
Japan,   reports   important   discoveries  re- 


BETEL. 


[supplement.] 
765 


BLACK. 


apectingthe  origin  of  the  disease  known  as 
beii-beri.  He  has  traced  it  to  a  miorosoopio 
spore  found  largely  developed  in  rice.  He 
has  finally  detected  the  same  organism  in 
the  earth  of  certain  alluvial  and  damp 
localities." — St.  James's  Gazette,  Aug.  9th. 

Betel.    Add : 

1677.  The  Court  of  the  E.  I.  Co.  in  a 
letter  to  Ft.  St.  George,  Dec.  12,  disapprove 
of  allowing  "  Valentine  Nurse  20  Eupees  a 
month  for  diet,  7  Rs.  for  house-rent,  2  for 
a  cook,  1  for  Beetle,  and  2  for  a  Porter, 
which  is  a  most  extravagant  rate,  which  we 
shall  not  allow  either  him  or  any  other." — 
Notes  and  Exts.,  No.  i.  p.  21. 

Bezoar.    Add : 

c.  1580.  ..."  adeo  ut  ex  solis  Bezahar 
nonnuUa  vasa  conflata  viderim,  maxime 
apud  eos  qui  a  venenis  sjbi  cavere  student." 
— Prosper  Alpinus,  Pt.  i.  p.  56. 

Bheesty.    Add : 

1782.    (Table  of  Wages  in  Calcutta), 
Consummah       .        .        .10  Rs. 
Kistmutdar .        .        .    ,      6    ,, 
Beasty      .       .       .       .      5    „ 

India  Gazette,  Oct.  12. 
Five  Rupees  continued  to  be  the  standard 
wage  of  a  bihishti  for  f uU  80  years  after  the 
data  given. 

Bilayutee  pawnee.    Add : 

1885.  "  '  Butlook  at  us  English,'  I  urged, 
'  we  are  ordered  thousands  of  miles  away 
from  home,  and  we  go  without  a  murmur.' 
'It  is  true,  Khudawund,'  said  Gunga 
Pursad,  'but  you  sahebs  drink  Unglish- 
water  (soda-water)  and  the  strength  of  it 
enables  you  to  bear  up  under  all  fatigues 
and  sorrows.'  His  idea  (adds  Mr.  Knighton) 
was  that  the  effervescing  force  of  the  soda- 
water,  and  the  strength  of  it  which  drove 
out  the  cork  so  violently,  gave  strength  to 
the  drinker  of  it." — Times  of  India  Mail, 
Aug.  11, 1885. 

Bilooch.    Add : 

1648.  "  Among  the  Machumatists  next 
to  the  Pattans  are  the  Blotias  of  great 
strength." — Vrni  Twist,  58. 

Biscobra,  s.  H.  biskJioprd  or  bisJcTia- 
prd. 

The  namepopularly  applied  toalarge 
lizard  alleged,aiid  commonlybelieved,  to 
be  mortally  venomO'US.  It  is  very  doubt- 
ful wlietlLer  tiers  is  any  real  lizard  to 
■wMcli  tMs  name  applies,  and  it  may 
be  taken  as  certain  that  there  is  none 
in  India  with  the  qualities  attributed. 
It  is  probable  that  the  name  does  carry 
to  many  the  terrific  character  which 
the  ingenious  author  of  Tribes  on  My 
Frontier  alleges.  But  the  name  has 
nothing  to  do  with  either  bis  in  the 
sense  of  '  twice,'  or  cobra  in  that  of 


'  snake.'  The  first  element  is  no  doubt 
bish  (q.T.),  poison,  and  the  second  is 
probably  hhoprd,  a  shell  or  skull. 

1883._  "  But  of  all  the  things  on  earth 
that  bite  or  sting,  the  palm  belongs  to  the 
biscobra,  a  creature  whose  very  name  seems 
to  indicate  that  it  is  twice  as  bad  as  the 
cobra.  Though  known  by  the  terror  of 
its  name  to  natives  and  Europeans  alike, 
it  has  never  been  described  in  the  Proceed- 
ings of  any  learned  Society,  nor  has  it  yet 
received  a  scientific  name  ....  'The  awful 
deadliness  of  its  bite  admits  of  no  question, 
being  supported  by_  countless  authentic 
instances  .  .  .  The  points  on  which  evidence 
is  required  are — first,  whether  there  is  any 
such  animal;  second,  whether,  if  it  does 
exist,  it  is  a  snake  with  legs,  or  a  lizard 
without  them,"— Tribes  on  My  Frontier, 
p.  205. 

Black  (p.  73,  col.  b).  Add  before 
first  quotation,  p.  74,  col.  a: 

1676.  "We  do  not  approve  of  your  send- 
ing any  persons  to  St.  Helena  against 
their  wills.  One  of  them  you  sent  there 
makes  a  great  complaint,  and  we  have 
ordered  his  liberty  to  return  again  if  he 
desires  it ;  for  we  know  not  what  effect  it 
may  have  if  complaints  should  be  made  to 
the  King  that  we  send  away  the  natives  ; 
besides  that  it  is  against  our  inclination  to 
buy  any  blacks,  and  to  transport  them 
from  their  wives  and  children  without  their 
own  consent." — Court's  Letter  to  Ft.  St. 
Geo.,  in  I^otes  and  Exts.  No.  i.  p.  12. 

1747.  ' '  Vencatachlam,  the  Commanding 
Officer  of  the  Black  Military,  having 
behaved  very  commendably  on  several 
occasions  against  the  French;  In  considera- 
tion thereof  Agreed  that  a  Present  be  made 
him  of  Six  hundred  Rupees  to  buy  a  Horse, 
that  it  may  encourage  him  to  act  in  like 
manner."— #«.  St.  David  Cons.,  Feb.  6  (MS. 
Record,  in  India  Office). 

1750.  "Having  received  information 
that  some  Blacks  residing  in  this  town  were 
dealing  with  the  l''rench  for  goods  proper 
for  the  Europe  market,  we  told  them  if  we 
found  any  proof  against  any  residing  under 
your  Honors'  protection,  that  such  should 
suffer  our  utmost  displeasure." — Ft.  Wm. 
Cons.,  Feb.  4,  in  I/onff,  24. 

1753.  "John  Wood,  a  free  merchant, 
applies  for  a  pass  which,  if  refused  him,  he 
says  '  it  will  reduce  a  free  merchant  to  the 
condition  of  a  foreigner,  or  indeed  of  the 
meanest  black  fellow.'  " — Ft.Wm.  Cons.,  in 
Lovi/,  p.  41. 

1761.  "You  will  also  receive  several 
private  letters  from  Hastings  and  Sykes, 
which  must  convince  me  as  Circumstances 
did  me  at  the  time,  that  the  Dutch  forces 
were  not  sent  with  a  View  only  of  defend- 
ing their  own  Settlements,  but  absolutely 
with  a  Design  of  disputing  our  Influence 
and  Possessions  ;  certain  Ruin  mu.st  have 
been  the  Consequence  to  the  East  India 
Company.  They  were  raising  black  Forces 
at  Patna,  Cossimbazar,  Chinsura,  &c.  and 


[supplement.] 
BLACK   TOWN.  766 


BORNEO. 


were  working  Night  and  day  to  compleat 
a  Field  Artillery  ....  all  these  prepara- 
tions previous  to  the  commencement  of 
Hostilities  plainly  prove  the  Dutch  meant 
to  act  ofiEensively  not  defensively." — Holo- 
graph Letter  from  Glwe  (unpuhlished)  in  the 
India  Office  Records.  Dated  Berkeley 
Square,  and  indorsed  "27th  Deer.  1761." 

1762.  "The  Black  inhabitants  send  in 
a  petition  setting  forth  the  great  hardship 
they  labour  under  in  being  required  to  sit 
as  arbitrators  in  the  Court  of  Cutcherry." — 
Ft.  WiUni.  Cons.,  in  Long,  277. 

1782.  See  quotation  under  Sepoy,  from 
Price. 

In  the  following  tlie  meaning  is 
special : 

1788.  "For  Sale.  That  small  upper- 
roomed  Garden  House,  with  about  5  big- 
gahs  (see  beegah)  of  ground,  on  the  road 
leading  from  Cheringhee  to  the  Burying 
Ground,  which  formerly  belonged  to  the 
Moravians ;  it  is  very  private,  from  the 
number  of  trees  on  the  ground,  and  having 
lately  received  considerable  additions  and 
repairs,  is  well  adapted  for  a  Black  Family. 
1^  Apply  to  Mr.  Camao."r-/n  Seton- 
Karr,  i.  282. 

Black  Town. 

1782.  ' '  When  Mr.  Hastings  came  to  the 
government  he  added  some  new  regulations 
....  divided  the  black  and  white  town 
(Calcutta)  into  35  wards,  and  purchased  the 
consent  of  the  natives  to  go  a  little  further 
off." — Price,  Some  Observations,  etc.,  p.  60. 
In  Tracts,  vol.  i. 

1827.  "  Hartley  hastened  from  the 
Black  Town,  more  satisfied  than  before 
that  some  deceit  was  about  to  be  practised 
towards  Menie  Gray." — Walter  Scott,  The 
Surgeon's  Davghter,  ch.  xi. 

Bobbery-bob !    Add : 

1782.  "  Captain  Cowe  being  again  exam- 
ined ...  if  he  had  any  opportunity  to  make 
any  observations  concerning  the  execution 
ofNundcomar?  said,  he  had ;  that  he  saw  the 
whole  except  the  immediate  act  of  execu- 
tion ....  there  were  8  or  10,000  people 
assembled ;  who  at  the  moment  the  Rajah 
was  turned  off,  dispersed  suddenly,  crying 
'  Ah-bauparee  ! '  leaving'  nobody  about  the 
gallows  but  the  Sheriff  and  his  attendants, 
and  a  few  European  spectators.  He  ex- 
plains the  term  Ah-banp-aree,  to  be  an 
exclamation  of  the  black  people,  upon  the 
appearance  of  anything  very  alarming,  and 
when  they  are  in  great  pain." — Price's  2nd 
Letter  to  E.  Burke,  p.  5.    In  Tracts,  vol.  ii. 

Prom  Report  of  Select  Committee  of 
H.  of  0. : 

"  If  an  Hindoo  was  to  see  a  house  on  fire, 
to  receive  a  smart  slap  on  the  face,  break 
a  china  basin,  cut  his  finger,  see  two 
Europeans  boxing,  or  a  sparrow  shot,  he 
would  call  out  Ah-baup-aree !  "—Ibid.  pp. 
9-10.  ^^ 


1863-64.  "  My  men  soon  became  aware 
of  the  unwelcome  visitor,  and  raised  the 
cry,  '  A  bear,  a  bear  ! ' 

"Ahi!  bap-re-bap!  Oh,  my  father!  go 
and  drive  him  away,'  said  a  timorous  voice 
from  under  a  blanket  close  by." — Lt.  Col. 
Lewin,  A  Fly  on  the  Wheel,  142. 

Bombay.    Add : 

1508.  "The  Viceroy  quitted  Dabul, 
passing  by  Chaul,  where  he  did  not  care  to 
go  in,  to  avoid  delay,  and  anchored  at 
Bombaim,  whence  the  people  fled  when  they 
saw  the  fleet,  and  our  men  carried  off  many 
cows,  and  caught  some  blacks  whom  they 
found  hiding  m  the  woods,  and  of  these 
they  took  away  those  that  were  good,  and 
kiUed  the  rest."— Con'ca,  i.  926. 

1531.  "The  Governor  at  the  island  of 
Bombaim  awaited  the  junction  of  the  whole 
expedition,  of  which  he  made  a  muster, 
taking  a  roll  from  each  captain,  of  the 
Portuguese  soldiers  and  sailors  and  of  the 
captive  slaves  who  could  fight  and  help,  and 
of  the  number  of  musketeers,  and  of  other 
people,  such  as  servants.  And  all  taken 
together  he  found  in  the  whole  fleet  some 
3560  soldiers  (homena  d'armaa),  counting  cap- 
tains and  gentlemen ;  and  some  1450  Portu- 
guese seamen,  with  the  pilots  and  masters ; 
and  some  2000  soldiers  who  were  Malabars 
and  Goa  Canarines ;  and  8000  slaves  fit  to 
fight ;  and  among  these  he  found  more  than 
3000  musketeers  {e^ngardevros),  and  4000 
country  seamen  who  could  row  (marin- 
he'iros  de  terra  remeiros),  besides  the  mariners 
of  the  junks  who  were  more  than  800; 
and  with  married  and  single  women,  and 
people  taking  goods  and  provisions  to  sell, 
and  menial   servants,   the  whole  together 

were    more    than  30,000  souls "— 

Gorrea,  iii.  392. 

1538.  "The  Isle  of  Bombay  has  on  the 
south  the  waters  of  the  bay  which  is  called 
after  it,  and  the  island  of  Chaul ;  on  the  N. 
the  island  of  Salsete ;  on  the  east  Salsete 
also ;  and  on  the  west  the  Indian  Ocean. 
The  land  of  this  island  is  very  low,  and 
covered  with  ^eat  and  beautiful  groves  of 
trees.  There  is  much  game,  and  abund- 
ance of  meat  and  rice,  and  there  is  no 
memory  of  any  scarcity.  Nowadays  it  is 
called  the  island  of  Boa-Vida ;  a  name  given 
to  it  by  Hector  da  SUveira,  because  when 
his  fleet  was  cruising  on  this  coast  his 
soldiers  had  great  refreshment  and  enjoy- 
ment there." — J.  de  Castro,  Pnmdro 
Roteiro,  p.  81. 

Bora.    Add : 

c.  1780.  ' '  Among  the  rest  was  the  whole 
of  the  property  of  a  certain  Muhammad 
Moksim,  a  man  of  the  Bohra  tribe,  the 
Chief  of  all  the  merchants,  and  the  owner 
of  three  or  four  merchant  ships." — H.  of 
Hydur  Naik,  383. 

Borneo.    Add : 

1.521.  '_'  The  two  ships  departed  thence, 
and  running  among  many  islands  came  on 
one  which  contained  much  cinnamon  of  the 


BOUTIQUE. 


[supplement.] 

767  BUDGE-BUDGE. 


finest  kind.  And  then  again  running 
among  many  islands  they  came  to  the 
Island  of  Borneo,  where  in  the  harbour 
they  found  many  junks  belonging  to  mer- 
chants from  all  the  parts  about  Malacca, 
■who  make  a  great  mart  in  that  Borneo." — 
Correa,  ii.  631. 

Boutique.    Add : 

1767.  "  Mr.  Kussell,  as  Collector  General, 
begs  leave  to  represent  to  the  Board  that  of 
late  years  the  Street  by  the  river  side  .  .  . 
has  been  greatly  encroached  upon  by  a 
number  of  golahs,  little  straw  huts,  and 
iouticiues  .  .  .  " — In  Long,  501. 

Bowly.    Add : 

An  example  of  tlie  form  wain  occurs 
in  Baber's  Mem.oirs : 

1526.  "  There  was  an  empty  space  within 
the  fort  (of  Agra)  between  Ibrahim's  palace 
and  the  ramparts.  I.directed  a  large  wain  to 
be  constructed  on  it,  ten  gez  by  ten.  In  the 
language  of  HindostS.n  they  denominate  a 
large  well  having  a  staircase  down  it  wain." 
—Baber,  342. 

Brahminy  Butter.  TMs  seems  to 
have  been  an  old  name  for  ghee  (q-v.). 
In  MS.  "  Acct.  Charges,  Dieting,  etc., 
at  Port  St.  David  for  Nov. — Jany., 
1746-47,"  in  India  Ofiace,  we  find  : 
"  Butter  ....  Pagodas  220 
Brahminy  do.         „        1  34    0." 

Brandy  (Coortee).    Add : 

1754.  "  Their  women  also  being  not  less 
than  600O,  were  dressed  with  great  coats 
iihese  are  called  baranni)  of  crimson  cloth, 
after  the  manner  of  the  men,  and  not  to  be 
<iistinguished  at  a  distance;  so  that  the 
whole  made  a  very  formidable  appearance." 
— H.  of  Nadir  Shah,  in  Hanway,  367. 

Breech-Candy,  n.  p.  A  locality  on 
the  shore  of  Bombay  Island  to  the 
north  of  Malabar  Hill.  The  true 
name,  as  Dr.  Murray  Mitchell  tells 
me,  is  believed  to  be  Burj-Jchadi,  '  the 
Tower  of  the  Creek.' 

Broach.    Add : 

1648.  In  Van  Twist,  p.  11,  it  is  written 
Broichia. 

Bucksheesh.    Add : 

1759.     "  To  Presents  :—  E.    A.  P. 

2  Pieces  of  flowered  Velvet  532    7  0 

1  ditto  of  Broad  Cloth  .     .     50    0  0 

Bnzis  to  the  Servants     .  .     50    0  0  " 

Cost  of  Entertainment  to  Jugget  Set.     In 

Long,  190. 

Buddha,  Buddhist.    Add : 

It  is  remarkable  how  many  poems 
on  the  subject  of  Buddha  have  ap- 
peared of  late  years.     "VVe  have  noted : 


1.  Buddha,  EpiscJie  Bichtung  in 
Zwanzig  Qesangm,  i.e.  an  Epic  Poem  in 
20  cantos  (In  ottava  rima).  Von 
Joseph  Vittor  Widmann,  Bern,  1869. 

2.  The  Story  of  Grautama  Buddha 
and  Ids  Greed :  An  Epic  by  Eichard 
Phillips,  Longmans,  1871.  This  is 
also  printed  in  octaves,  but  each  octave 
consists  of  4  heroic  couplets. 

3.  Vasadwoatta,  a  Buddhist  Idyll; 
by  Dean  Plumtre.  Republished  in 
Things  New  and  Old,  1884.  The  sub- 
ject is  the  story  of  the  Courtesan  of 
Mathura  ("  Vasavadatta  and  Upa- 
gupta"),  which  is  given  in  Burnouf's 
Introd.  d  I'HistoireduBiiddhismelndien, 
146-148  ;  a  touching  story,  even  in  its 
original  crude  form. 

It  opens : 

"  Where  proud  Mathonra  rears  her  hun- 
dred towers.  ..." 

The  Sansk.  Diet,  gives  indeed  an 
alternative  Mathura,  but  MathUra  is 
the  usual  name,  whence  Anglo'-Ind. 
Muttra. 

4.  The  brilliant  Poem  of  Mr.  Edwin 
Arnold,  called  The  Light  of  Asia,  or  The 
Great  Renunciation,  being  the  Life  and 
Teaching  o/ Gautama,  Prince  of  India, 
and  Founder  of  Buddhism  as  told  in 
verse  by  an  Indian  Buddhist,  1879. 

c.  1190.  "Very  grieved  was  Strang 
Deva.  Constantly  he  performed  the  wor- 
ship of  the  Arihant ;  the  Buddhist  religion 
he  adopted ;  he  wore  no  sword." — The  Poem 
of  Ghand  Bardai,  paraphr.  by  Beames,  in 
Indian  Antiquary,  i.  271. 

1753.  "  Edrisi  nous  instruit  de  oette  cir- 
constance,  en  disant  que  le  Balahar  est 
adorateur  de  Bodda.  Les  Brahmfenes  du 
Malabar  disent  que  c'est  le  nom  ^  que 
Vishtnu  a  pris  dans  une  de  ses  apparitions, 
et  on  connolt  Vishtnu  Ipour  une  des  trois 
prinoipales  divinitds  Indiennes.  Suivant 
St.  Jerflme  et  St.  CMment  d'Alexandrie, 
Budda  ou  Butta  est  le  legislateur  des 
Gymno-Sophistes  de  I'lnde.  La  secte  des 
Shamans  ou  Saman^ens,  qui  est  demeur^e 
la  dominante  dans  tons  les  royaumes  d'au 
delii  du  Gauge,  a  fait  de  Budda  en  oette 
quality  son  objet  d'adoration.  C'est  la 
premiere  des  divinit^s  Chiugulaises  ou  de 
Ceilan,  selon  Eibeiro.  Samano-Codom  (see 
in  Gloss,  under  Gautama),  la  grande  idole 
des  Siamois,  est  par  eux  appeM  Putti." 
— D'Anville,  Edaircissemcns,  75. 

What  knowledge  and  apprehension,  on  a 
subject  then  so  obscure,  is  shown  by  this 
great  Geographer  !  Compare  the  preten- 
tious ignorance  of  the  flashy  Abb(S  Kaynal 
in  the  quotations  in  Gloss,  under  1770. 

Budge-Budge,  n.  p.  A  village  on 
the  Hoogly  E.,  15  m.  below  Calcutta, 


BUDGBOOK. 


[S1JPPLEME3S'T.] 
768 


BUSSOBA. 


where  stood  a  fort  wMcli  was  captured 
by  CKve  when  advancmg  on  Calcutta 
to  recapture  it,  in  December,  1756. 
The  '  Imperial  Gazetteer '  gives  the 
true  name  as  Baj-haj. 

1756.  "On  the  29th  December,  at  six 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  admiral  having 
landed  the  Company's  troops  the  evening 
before  at  Mayapour,  under  the  command  of 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Clive,  cannonaded  Bon- 
gee  Bougee  Port,  which  was  strong  and 
built  of  mud,  and  had  a  wet  ditch  round  it." 
—Ives,  99. 

1757.  The  Author  of  Memoir  of  the 
Bevolution  in  Bengal  calls  it  Busbudg^a ; 
(1763),  Luke  Scrafton  Budge  Boodjee. 

Budgrook. 

The  following  quotation  may  pos- 
sibly contain  some  indication  of  the 
true  form  of  this  obscure  word,  but  I 
have  derived  no  light  from  it  myself. 

1838.  "  Only  eight  or  ten  loads  (of  coffee) 
were  imported  this  year.  Including  two 
loads  of  '  Kopes '  (copecks),  the  copper 
currency  of  Bussia,  known  in  this  country 
by  the  name  of  Bughrukcha.  They  are 
converted  to  the  same  uses  as  copper." — 
iJepoi'S  from  Kabul,  by  A.  Burnes ;  in 
Funjdb  Trade  Seport,  App.  p.  iii. 

Budlee,  s.  A  substitute  in  public 
or  domestic  service.  H.  badll,  '  ex- 
change ;  a  person  taken  in  exchange  ; 
a  locum  tenens ;'  from  Ar.  hadal,  'he 
changed.' 

Buggy.    Add: 

"When  the  Hunterian  spelling-contro- 
versy ra^ed  in  India,  a  learned  Member  of 
Council  13  said  to  have  stated  that  he  ap- 
proved the  change  until 

began  to  spell  buggy  as  ba^ii.  Then  he  gave 
it  up  ! "  {M.-Cf.  Keatinge). 

I  have  recently  seen  this  spelling  in  print. 

Bungalow.    Add : 

The  following  examples  carry  back 
this  word  60  to  80  years  earlier  than 
any  from  actual  European  use  that  we 
had  previously  found.  The  spelling 
in  that  of  1747  tends  to  confirm  the 
etym.  from  Bengal. 

c.  1680.  In  the  tracing  of  an  old  Dutch 
chart  in  the  India  Office,  which  may  be 
assigned  to  about  this  date,  as  it  has  no  in- 
dication of  Calcutta,  we  find  at  Hoogly  : 
"  Ougli .  ,  .  Sollantze  Logie  .  ,  .  Bangelaer 
of  Speethuys,"  i.e.  "Hoogly  .  .  .  Dutch 
Factory.  .  Bungalow,  or  Pleasure-house." 

1711.  "Mr.  Hei-ring,  the  Pilot's,  Direc- 
timu  for  bringing  of  Ships  down  the  River  of 
Hughley. 

"Trorn  Gull  Gat  all  along  the  Hughley 
Shore  until  below  the  New  Ghaney  almost 


as  far  as  the  Dutch  Bungelow  Ues  a  Sand. 
....  "—Thornton,  The  English  Pilot,  Pt. 
III.,  p.  54. 

1711.  "Natty  Bung^elo  or  Nedds  Ban- 
galla  River  Mes  in  this  Reach  (Tanna)  on 
the  Larboard  side.  .  .  .  " — lb.,  56. 

The  place  in  the  chart  is  Nedds  Ben- 
galla,  and  seems  to  have  been  near  the  pre- 
sent Akra  on  the  Hoogly. 

1747.  "Nabob's  Camp  near  the  Hedge 
of  the  Bounds,  building  a  Baugallaa,  raising 
Mudd    Walls  round  the    Camp,    making 

Gun    Carriages,    &c (Pagodas) 

55  :  18  :  73." — Acct.  of  Extraordinary 
Glm/rges  .  .  .  January,  at  Fort  St.  David, 
MS.  Secords  in  India  Office. 

Burgher.    Add : 

C.  Also  '  a  rafter,'  H.  larga. 

Burma.    Add : 

1543.  "  And  folk  coming  to  know  of  the 
secrecy  with  which  the  force  was  being 
despatched,  a  great  desire  took  possession 
of  all  to  know  whither  the  Governor  in- 
tended to  send  so  large  an  armament,  there 
being  no  Rumis  to  go  after,  and  nothing 
being  known  of  any  other  cause  why  ships 
should  be  despatched  in  secret  at  such  a 
time.  So  some  gentlemen  spoke  of  it  to  the 
Governor,  and  much  importuned  him  to  tell 
them  whither  they  were  going,  and  the 
Governor,  all  the  more  bent  on  conceal- 
ment  of  his  intentions,  told  them  that  the 
expedition  was  going  to  Pegu  to  fight  with 
the  Bramas  who  had  taken  that  Kingdom." 
— Correa,  iv.  298. 

1680.  "  Aeticles  of  Commerce  to  be 
proposed  to  the  King  of  Barma  and  Pegu, 
in" behalf e  of  the  English  Nation  for  the 
settling  of  a  Trade  in  those  countrys."— i'{. 
St.  Geo.  Cons.    In  Notes  ami  Exts.,  iii.  7. 

Burrampooter.    Add : 

1753.  "  Un  peu  au-dessous  de  Daka,  le 
Gange  est  joint  par  une  grosse  rivifere,  qui 
sort  de  la  frontifere  du  Tibet.  Le  nom  de 
Bramanpoutre  qu'on  lui  trouve  dans  quel- 
ques  cartes  est  une  corruption  de  celui  de 
Brahmaputren,  qui  dans  le  langage  du  pays 
signifie  tirant  son  origine  de  Brahma." — 
D'Anville,  Eclaircissemens,  62. 

Bussora,  Balsora,  etc.  n.  p.  The 
sea-port  city  of  Basra  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Shat-al-'Arab,  or  United  Euphrates 
and  Tigris. 

1298.  "There  is  also  on  the  river  as  you 
go  from  Baudas  to  Kisi,  a  great  city  called 
Bastra  surrounded  by  woods  in  which  grow 
the  best  dates  in  the  world. " — Marco  Polo, 
Bk.  i.  ch.  6. 

c.  1580.  "Balsara,  altrimente  detta 
BaBSora,  fe  una  cittk  posta  neU'  Arabia,  la 
quale  al  presente  fe  signoreggiata  dal  Turco 
.  .  .  fe  cittk  di  gran  negocio  di  spetiarie, 
di  droghe,  e  altre  merci  che  uengono  di 
Ormus;  fe  abondante  di  dattoli,  risi,  e 
granV'—Balbi,  f.  32/. 


BUXEB. 


LSUPPLEMENT.] 
769 


GADJOWA. 


1671. 

"  From  Atropatia  and  the  neighbouring 
plains 
Of  Adiabene,  Media,  and  the  south 
Of  Susiana  to  Balsara's  Haven.  ..." 
Paradise  Regained,  iii. 
1747.     "He    (the    Prest.     of    Bombay) 
further  advises  us  that  they  have  wrote  our 
Honble  Masters  of  the  Loss  of  Madrass  by 
way  of  Bussero,  the  7th  of  November."— 
Ft.  St.  David  Gonsn.,  8th  Jany.  1746-47. 
MS.  in  India  Office. 
See  also  quotations  under  Congo  in  Suppt. 

Buxee.    Add : 

c.  1340.  "  The  Kings  of  this  country 
sprung  from  Jinghiz  Khan  .  .  .  followed 
exactly  the  yassah  (or  laws)  of  that  prince, 
and  the  dogmas  received  in  hia  family, 
which  consisted  in  revering  the  sun,  and 
conforming  in  all  things  to  the  advice 
of  the  Bakhshis." — Shihabvddln,  in  Not. 
et  Hxtr.  xiii.  237. 

1766.  "The  Bnxey  lays  before  the 
Board  an  account  of  charges  incurred  in 
the  Buxey  Connah  ....  for  the  relief  of 
people  saved  from  the  JFaZmouth." — Ft. 
WiUiam,  Cons,,  in  Long,  457. 

1827.  ' '  Doubt  it  not— the  soldiers  of  the 
Beegum  Mootee  Mahul ....  are  less  hers 
than  mine.  I  am  myself  the  Bokshee  .  .  , 
and  her  Sirdars  are  at  my  devotion." — 
Walter  Scott,  The  Surgeon's  Iktughter,  ch.  xii. 

Buxerry.    Add : 

We  iave  not  found  tliis  term  ex- 
cepting in  documents  pertaining  to 
the  middle  decades  of  last  century  in 
Bengal;  nor  have  we  found  any  satis- 
factory etymology.  As  an  additional 
conjecture,  however,  we  may  suggest 
Baksaru,  from  the  possible  circum- 
stance that  such  men  were  recruited 
in  the  country  about  Baksar  {Buxar), 
i.e.,  the  Shahabad  district,  which  up 
to  1857  was  a  great  recruiting  ground 
for  sepoys. 

1748.  "  Ordered  the  Zemindars  to  send 
Buxerries  to  clear  the  boats  and  bring 
them  up  as  Prisoners. "^/'i.  William  Cons., 
April,  in  Long,  p.  6. 

1749,  "  Having  frequent  reports  of 
several  straggling  parties  of  this  banditti 
plundering  about  this  place,  we  on  the  2d 
November,  ordered  the  Zemindars  to  enter- 
tain one  hundred  buxeries  and  fifty  pike- 
men  over  and  above  what  were  then  in  pay 
for  the  protection  of  the  outskirts  of  your 
Honor's  town. " — Letter  to  Court,  Jany.  13. 
Ilnd.Tp.2i. 

1735,  In  the  extract  from  Long  under 
this  date,  for  Buocerries  read  Buzaries. 

„       In  an  account  for  this  year  we  find 
among    charges     on    behalf  of    William 
WaUis,  Esq.,  Chief  at  Cossimbazar : 
Ks. 
"4  Buxeries  ...    20  (year)  .  240" 
MS,  Records  in  India  Office. 


1772.  "  Buckserrias.  Foot  soldiers 
whose  common  arms  are  only  sword  and 
target." — Glossary  in  Grose' sToyage,  2nd  ed. 

Byde  or  Bede  Horse.    Add : 

The  Bedar  are  mentioned  as  one  of 
the  predatory  classes  of  the  Peninsula, 
alon^  with  Marawars,  Kallars,  B,a- 
musis,  etc.,  in  Sir  Walter  BUiot's 
paper,  J.  Etlmol.  Sac.  1869,  N.  S.,  pp. 
112—113. 

But  more  will  be  found  regarding 
them  in  a  paper  by  the  late  General 
Briggs,  the  translator  of  Pirishta's  His- 
tory m  the  J.  JR.  As.  Soc.  xiii. 

Besides  Bedar,  Bednor  (or  Nagar) 
in  Mysore  seems  to  take  its  name  from 
this  tribe. 


Cabob.    Add : 

c.  1580.    "Altero  modo ipsam 

(oarnem)  in  parva  frusta  dissectam,  et  veru- 
culis  ferreis  acuum  modo  infixam,  super 
crates  ferreas  igne  supposito  positam  tor- 
refaoiunt,  quam  succo  limonum  aspersam 
avidfe  esitant.  "^Prosper  Alpinus,  Pt.  i.  229. 

Cabook.    Add : 

1834.  "  The  soil  varies  in  different 
situations  on  the  Island.  In  the  country 
round  Colombo  it  consists  of  a  strong  red 
clay,  or  marl,  called  Cabook,  mixed  with 
sandy  ferruginous  particles." — Ceylon  Ga- 
zetteer, 33. 

Caeouli.    Add : 

1759.  "These  Vakeels.  .  .  stated  that 
the  Rani  (of  Bednore)  would  pay  a  yearly 
sum  of  100,000  Boons  or  Pagodas,  besides 
a  tribute  of  other  valuable  articles,  such  as 
Foful  (betel).  Dates,  Sandal  wood,  Eakul 
....  black  pepper,  &o." — Hist,  of  ffydnr 
Ifaik,  133. 

Cadjowa,  s.  A  kind  of  frame  or 
pannier,  of  which  a  pair  are  slung  across 
a  camel,  sometimes  made  Kke  litters  to 
carry  women  or  sick  persons,  some- 
times to  contain  sundries  of  camp 
equipage. 

1645.  "He  entered  the  town  with  8  or 
10  camels,  the  two  Cajavas  or  Litters  on 
each  side  of  the  Camel  being  close  shut .  .  . 
But  instead  of  Women,  he  had  put  into 
every  Cajava  two  Souldiers." — Tavernier, 
E.  T„  ii.  6L 

1790.  "The  camel  appropriated  to  the 
accommodation  of  passengers,  carries  two 
persons,  who  are  lodged  in  a  kind  of 
pannier,  laid  loosely  on  the  back  of  the 
animal.      This    pannier,    termed    in    the 

3  D 


CAFFEB. 


[SUPPLEMENT.J 
770 


CALASS. 


Persic  Kidjahwah,  is  a  wooden  frame,  with 
the  sides  and  bottom  of  netted  cords,  of 
about  3  feet  long  and  2  broad,  and  2  in 
depth  .  .  .  the  journey  being  usually  made 
in  the  night-time,  it  becomes  the  only  place 

of  his  rest Had  I  been  even  much 

accustomed  to  this  manner  of  travelling,  it 
must  have  been  irksome ;  but  a  total  want 
of  practice  made  it  excessively  grievous." — 
Forster's  Journey,  ed.  1808,  ii.  104-105. 

Caffer.    Add: 

In  reference  to  the  confusion  of 
Pagans  -with  Christians,  through  the 
application  of  this  word  to  both,  we 
add  the  following : 

o.  1404.  Of  a  people  near  China:  "They 
were  Christians  after  the  manner  of  those 
of  Cathay." — Clavijo  by  Mark/Mm,  141. 

,,  And  of  India.  "  The  people  of  India 
are  Christians,  the  Lord  and  most  part  of 
the  people,  after  the  manner  of  the  Greeks  ; 
and  among  them  also  are  other  Christians 
who  mark  themselves  vrith  fire  in  the  face, 
and  their  creed  is  different  from  that  of  the 
others ;  for  those  who  thus  mark  them- 
selves with  fire  are  less  esteemed  than 
the  others.  And  among  them  are  Moors 
and  Jews,  but  they  are  subject  to  the 
Christians." — Clavijo  (orig.)  §  exxi;  comp. 
Markham,  153-4. 

Here  we  have  (1)  the  confusion  of  Caffer 
and  Christian;  and  (2)  the  confusion  of 
Abyssinia  (IniAa  Tertia  or  Middle  India  of 
some  medieval  writers)  with  India  Proper. 

c.  1665.  "It  wiU  appear  in  the  sequel 
of  this  History,  that  the  pretence  used  by 
Awreng-Zehe,  his  third  Brother,  to  cut  off 
his  (Da/ra^s)  head,  was  that  he  wUs  turned 
Kafer,  that  is  to  say,  an  Infidel,  of  no 
EeHgion,  an  Idolater." — Bemier,  E.  T., 
p.  3. 

1678.  "  The  Justices  of  the  Choultry  to 
turn  Padry  Pasquall,  a  Popish  Priest,  out 
of  town,  not  to  return  again,  and  if  it 
proves"  to  be  true  that  he  attempted  to 
seduce  Mr.  Mohun's  CoSze  Franok  from 
the  Protestant  religion." — Ft.  St.  Geo. 
Com.  in  Xfotes  and  Exts.,  Pt.  i.  p.  72. 

Cafila.    Add : 

For  "  first  quotation"  read  "  second 
quotation." 

Other  examples  of  use  for  a  sea- 
convoy  : 

1623.  ' '  Non  navigammo  di  notte,  perchfe 
la  cafila  era  molto  grande,  al  mio  parere 
•di  piti  di  duoento  vasoeUi." — P.  della  Valle, 
ii.  587. 

1672.  "Several  times  yearly  numerous 
cafilas  of  merchant  barques,  collected  in  the 
Portuguese  towns,  traverse  this  channel  (the 
■Gulf  of  Cambay),  and  these  always  await 
the  greater  security  of  the  full  moon.  It  is 
also  observed  that  the  vessels  which  go 
through  with  this  voyage  should  not  be 
joined  and  fastened  with  iron,  for  so  great 
ds  the  abundance  of  loadstone  in  the  bottom. 


that  indubitably  such  vessels  go  to  pieces 
and  break  up." — P.  Vincemo,  109. 

A  curious  survival  of  the  old  legend  of 
the  Loadstone  Bocks. 

Caimal,  s.  A  Nair  chief;  a  word 
often  occurring  in  the  old  Portuguese 
historians.     It  is  Malayalam,  Kaimal. 

1504.  "  So  they  consulted  with  the  Zam- 
orin,  and  the  Moors  offered  their  agency 
to  send  and  poison  the  wells  at  Cochin,  so 
as  to  kill  all  the  Portuguese,  and  also  to 
send  Nairs  in  disguise  to  kill  any  of  our 
people  that  they  found  in  the  palm-woods, 
and  away  from  the  town ....  And  mean- 
while the  Mangate  Caimal,  and  the 
Caimal  of  Primbalam,  and  the  Caimal  of 
Diamper,  seeing  that  the  Zamorin's  affairs 
were  going  from  bad  to  worse,  and  that  the 
castles  which  the  Italians  were  making  were 
all  wind  and  nonsense,  that  it  was  already 
August  when  ships  might  be  arriving  from 

Portugal dei:iarted   to   their   own 

estates  with  a  multitude  of  their  followers, 
and  sent  to  the  King  of  Cochin  their  oUas 
of  allegiance." — Correa,  i.  482. 

1566.  "...  certain  Lords  bearing  title, 
whom  they  call  Caimals"  (caimdes). — Da- 
mian  de  Goes,  Chron.  del  Bei  DomEmmarmd, 
p.  49. 

1606.  "  The  Malabars  give  the  name  of 
Caimals  {Caimais)  to  certain  great  lords  of 
vassals,  who  are  vrith  their  governments 
haughty  as  kings ;  but  most  of  them  have 
confederation  and  alliance  with  some  of  the 
great  kings,  whom  they  stand  bound  to  aid 
and  defend  .  .  ." — Gouvea,  f.  Z!v. 

1634. 
"  Ficarsio  sens  CaimalB  prezos  e  mortos.'' 
Malaca  Conquistada,  v.  10. 

Calamander  Wood.    Add : 

1777.  _"  In  the  Cingalese  language  Cal- 
amiuder  is  said  to  signify  a  black  naming 
tree.  The  heart,  or  woody  part  of  it,  is 
extremely  handsome,  with  whitish  or  pale 
yeUow  and  black  or  brown  veins,  streaks 
and  waves." — Thunberg,  iv.  205-6. 

Calambac.    Add : 

1618.  "  We  opened  the  ij  ohistes  which 
came  from  Syam  with  callamhack  and  silk 
and  waid  it  out." — Cocks,  ii.  51. 

1774.  ' '  Les  Mahometans  font  de  oe 
Ealamhac  des  chapelets  qu'ils  portent  k  la 
main  par  amusement.  Ce  bois  quand  il  est 
^chauff^  ou  un  peu  frott^,  rend  un  odeur 
agrdable." — Niebuhr,  Desc.  de  I'Araik, 
127. 

Calash.,  s.  French  caliche,  said  by 
Littr6  to  be  a  Slav  word.  In  Bayly's 
Diet,  it  is  calash  and  caloche.  This 
seems  to  have  been  the  earliest  pre- 
cursor of  the  buggy  in  Eastern  settle- 
ments. Bayly  defines  it  as  '  a  small 
open  chariot.'  The  quotation  below 
refers  to  Batavia,  and  the  President  in 


CALCUTTA. 


[supplement.] 

771  CANHAMEIBA. 


qizestioa  was  the  Prest.  of  tlie  Bng- 
fish.  factory  at  Ohusan,  who,  with,  his 
council,  had  been  expelled  from  China, 
and  was  haltiag  at  Batavia  on  his  way 
to  India. 

1702.  "The  Shabander  riding  home  in 
his  Calash  this  Morning,  and  seeing  the 
President  sitting  without  the  door  at  his 
Lodgings,  alighted  and  came  and  Sat  with 
the  President  near  an  hour  .  .  .  what 
moved  the  Shabander  to  speak  so  plainly 
to  the  President  thereof  he  knew  not,  But 
observed  that  the  Shabander  was  in  his 
Glasses  at  his  first  alighting  from  his 
Calash."— Proc^rs.  " Munday,  30th  March." 
MS.  Report  m  India  Office. 

Calcutta.    Add : 

It  is  well  to  note  that  in  some  early 
charts,  such  as  that  in  Valentijn,  and 
the  oldest  in  the  English  Pilot,  though 
Calcutta  is  not  entered,  there  is  a,  place 
on  the  Hoogly  Galcula,  sometimes  mis- 
written  Galcuta,  which  leads  to  mis- 
take. It  is  far  below,  near  the  modern 
Fulfa. 

1753.  "Au  dessous  d'TTgli  imm^diate- 
meut,  est  IMtablissement  HoUandois  de 
ShiUBhura,  puis  Shandexaagor,  ^tablisse- 
ment  Frangois,  puis  la  loge  Danoise,*  et 
plus  bas,  sur  le  rivage  oppos^,  qui  est  oelui 
de  la  gauche  en  descendant,  Banki-bazar,t 
ob.  les  Ostendois  n'ont  p£l  se  maintenir ; 
enfin  Colicotta  aux  Anglois,  Ji  quelques 
lieues  de  Banki-bazar,  et  du  m^me  c6t^." — 
D'AnvUle,  Eclavrdssemens,  64. 

Caluat.    Add : 

1404.  "And  this  Garden  they  call  Ta- 
lida,  and  in  their  tongue  they  call  it  Calbet," 
— Glamjo,  §  cix.     Comp.  Markham,  130. 

1822.  "I  must  tell  you  what  a  good 
fellow  the  little  Kaja  of  Tallaoa  is.  When 
I  visited  him  we  sat  on  two  musnads  with- 
out exchanging  one  single  word,  in  a  very 
respectable  durbar;  but  the  moment  we 
retired  to  a  Ehilwnt  the  Kaja  produced  his 
Civil  and  Criminal  Register,  and  his  Minute 
of  demands,  collections  and  balances  for 
the  last  quarter,  and  began  explaining  the 
state  of  his  country  as  eagerly  as  a  young 
Collector." — Mphinstone,  in  Life,  ii.  144. 

Cameeze.    Add : 

1404.  "And  to  the  said  Ruy  Gonzalez 
he_  gave  a  big  horse,  an  ambler,  for  they 
prize  a  horse  that  ambles,  furnished  with 
saddle  and  bridle,  veiy  well  according  to 
their  fashion ;  and  besides  he  gave  him  a 
camisa  and  an  umbrella  (sombrero)." — 
Clcm^o,  §  Ixxxix.  {Markham,  100). 

*  Serampore. 

+  "Almost  opposite  to  the  Danes  Factory  is 
BanJiebari^ksal,  a  Place  where  the  Ostend  Company 
settled  a  Factory,  but,  In  Anno  1723,  they 
quarrelled  with  the  Fottzdaar  or  Governor  of 
Hughly,  and  he  forced  the  Ostenders  to  quit.  .  ." — 
^.  Hamilton,  ii.  18. 


Canarin,  n.  p.  This  name  is  ap- 
plied in  some  of  the  quotations  under 
Canara  to  the  people  of  the  district 
now  so  called  by  us.  But  the  Portu- 
guese applied  it  to  the  {Konkani)  peo- 
ple of  Goa  and  their  language.  Thus 
a  Konkani  grammar,  originally  pre- 
pared about  1600  by  the  Jesuit,  Thomas 
Bstevao  (Stephens,  an  Englishman), 
printed  at  Goa,  1640,  bears  the  title 
Arte  da  Lingoa,  Canarin.  (See  A. 
B(uniell)  in  Indian  Antiq.  ii.  98. 

Candahar.    Add : 
a.— 

_  1664.  ' '  All  these  great  preparation* 
give  us  cause  to  apprehend  that,  instead  of 
goin^  to  Kaehemire,  we  be  not  led  to  besiege 
that  important  city  of  Kandahar,  which  is 
the  Frontier  to  Persia,  Indostan,  and  tJs- 
beck,  and  the  Capital  of  an  excellent 
Country."— icTOM)-,  B.  T.,  p.  113. 

1671. 

"  From  Arachosia,  from  Candaor  east, 
And  Margiana  to  the  Hyroanian  cliffs 
Of  Caucasus.  ..." 

Paradise  Segained,  iii. 

C 

1814.  "Candhar,  eighteen  miles  from 
the  wells,  is  pleasantly  situated  on  the 
banks  of  a  river;  and  a  place  of  considerable 
trade ;  being  a  great  thoroughfare  from  the 
sea  coast  to  the  Gaut  mountains." — JForbes, 
Or.  Mem.  i.  206. 

Cangue.    Add : 

1705.  "Idesir'd  several  Times  to  wait 
upon  the  Governour ;  but  could  not,  he  was 
so  taken  up  with  over-hailing  the  Goods, 
that  came  from  Pulo  Condore,  and  weighing 
the  Money,  which  was  found  to  amount  to 
21,300  Tale.  At  last  upon  the  28th  I  was 
obliged  to  appear  as  a  Criminal  in  Congas, 
before  the  Governour  and  his  Grand 
Council,  attended  with  all  the  Slaves  in  the 
Congas." — Letter  from  Mr.  James  Conyng- 
ham,  survivor  of  the  Pulo  Condore  massacre  ; 
in  Lockyer,  p.  93.  Lockyer  adds :  "I 
understood  the  Congas  to  be  Thumbolts," 
p.  95. 

Canhameira,    Conimere,     n.    p. 

_  imedu.  A  place  on  the  Coro- 
mandel  coast,  which  was  formerly  tho 
site  of  European  factories,  between 
Pondioherry  and  Madras,  about  13 
miles  north  of  the  former. 

1501.  In  Amerigo  Vespucci's  letter  from. 
C.  Verde  to  Lorenzo  de'  Medici,  giving  an 
account  of  the  Portuguese  discoveries  in 
India,  he  mentions  on  the  Coast,  before 
Mailepur,  "  Conimal." — In  BaldelliSoni, 
Introd.  to  II  Milione,  p.  liii. 

1561.  "On  this  coast  there  is  a  place 
called  Canhameira,  where  there  are  so 
many  deer  and  wild  cattle  that  if  a  man 
wants  to  buy  500  deer-skins,  within  eight 
days  the  blacks  of  the  place  will  give  him 

8  s  2 


CANTON. 


[supplement.] 

772 


GABtNS. 


delivery,  catching  them  in  snares,  and  giving 
two  and  three  sUns  for  a  fanam." — Gorrea, 
ii.  722. 

1680.  "  It  is  resolved  to  apply  to  the 
Soobidar  of  Sevagee's  Country  of  Chengy 
for  a  Cowle  to  settle  Factories  at  Cooraboor 
(?)  and  Coonemerro,  and  also  at  Porto 
Novo,  if  desired." — Ft.  St.  Geo.  Conms.,  7th 
Jan.,  in  Ifotes  cmd  JExts.  No.  iii.  p.  44. 

1727.  "  Connymere  or  Conjemeer  is  the 
next  Place,  where  the  English  had  a  Fac- 
tory many  Years,  but,  on  their  purchasing 
Fort  St.  David,  it  was  broken  up.  ...  At 
present  its  Name  is  hardly  seen  in  the  Map 
of  Trade."— 4.  Ham.  i.  357. 

1753.  "De  Pondicheri,  \  Madras,  la 
c6te  court  en  g^n&al  nord-nord-est  quelques 
degr^s  est.  Le  premier  endroit  de  remarque 
est  Congi-medu,  vulgairement  dit  Cou- 
gimer,  k  quatre  lieues  marines  plus  que 
moins  de  Pondecheri."— D'.il»M«Ke,  p.  123. 

Canongo.    Add : 

1758.  "Add  to  this  that  the  King's 
Conuegoes  were  maintained  at  our  expense, 
as  well  as  the  Gomastahs  and  other  servants 
belonging  to  the  Zemindars,  whose  accounts 
•we  sent  for." — Letter  to  Cowrt,  Deer.  Slst. 
In  Long,  157. 

Canteroy.    Add : 

1790.  "The  full  collections  amounted 
to  five  Crores  and  ninety-two  lacks  of 
Canteroy  Fagodas  of  3  Rupees  each." — 
Dalrymple,  Or.  Sep.,  i.  237. 

1800.  "  Accounts  are  commonly  kept  in 
Canter'raia  Palams,  and  in  an  imaginary 
money  containing  10  of  these,  by  the  Musul- 
mans  called  chucrams,  and  by  the  English 
Canteroy  Pagodas.  .  .  .  "—Buchanan's 
Mysore,  i.  129. 

Canton.    Add : 

The  Chin,  name  Kwang-tung  (  = 
'  Broad  East')  is  an  ellipsis  for  '  capital 
of  tte  E.  Division  of  the  Province  Liang- 
Kwang  (or  '  Two  broad  Realms')'  (Bp. 
Moule). 

1516.  "  So  as  this  went  on  Femao  Peres 
arrived  from  Pacem  with  his  cargo  (of 
pepper),  and  having  furnished  himself  with 
necessaries  set  off  pn  his  voyage  in  June 
1516  .  .  .  they  were  7  sail  altogether,  and 
they  made  their  voyage  with  the  aid  of 
good  pilots  whom  they  had  taken,  and 
went_ without  harming  anybody  touching  at 
certain  ports,  most  of  which  were  subject 
to  the  King  of  China,  who  called  himself 
the  Son  of  God  and  Lord  of  the  World. 
Femao  Peres  arrived  at  the  islands  of  China, 
and  when  he  was  seen  there  came  an  armed 
squadron  of  12  junks,  which  in  the  season 
of  navigation  always  cruized  about,  guard- 
ing the  sea,  to  prevent  the  numerous  pirates 
from  attacking  the  ships.  Femao  Peres 
knew  about  this  from  the  pilots,  and  as  it 
was  late  and  he  could  not  double  a  certain 
island  there,  he  anchored,  sending  word  to 
iis  captains  to  have  their  guns  ready  for 


defence  if  the  Chins  desired  to  fight.  Next 
day  he  made  sail  toward  the  island  of 
Veniaga,  which  is  18  leagues  from  the  city  of 
Cantao.  It  is  on  that  island  that  all  the  traders 
buy  and  sell,  without  licence  from  the  rulers 
of  the  city.  .  .  .  And  3  leagues  from  that 
island  of  Veniaga  is  another  island,  where 
is  posted  the  Admiral  or  Captain-Major  of 
the  Sea,  who  immediately  on  the  arrival  of 
strangers  at  the  isle  of  Veniaga  reports  to 
the  rulers  of  Cantao,  who  they  are,  and 
what  goods  they  bring  or  wish  to  buy ;  that 
the  Bulers  may  send  orders  what  course  to 
take." — Oorrea,  ii.  524. 

Capass,  s.  The  cotton-plant,  and 
cotton-wool.  H.  haipm,  from  Skt.  liwr- 
pds,  wMcli  seems  as  if  it  must  be  the 
origin  of  KapTraa-os,  tiough  the  latter 
is  applied  to  flax. 

1753.  "...  They  cannot  any  way  con- 
ceive the  musters  of  1738  to  be  a  fit  stan- 
dard for  judging  by  them  of  the  cloth  sent 
us  this  year,  as  the  copasB  or  country  cotton 
has  not  been  for  these  two  years  past  under 
nine  or  ten  rupees.  .  .  ." — Ft.  Willm. 
Cons.    In  Long,  40. 

Capucat.    Add : 

1500.  "This  being  done  the  Captain- 
Major  (Pedralvares  Cabral)  made  sail  with 
the  foresail  and  mizen,  and  went  to  the 
Fort  of  Capocate  which  was  attached  to 
the  same  city  of  Calecut,  and  was  a  haven 
where  there  was  a  great  loading  of  vessels 
and  where  many  ships  were  moored  that 
were  all  engaged  in  the  trade  of  Calicut .  . " 
—Correa,  i.  207. 

Caravanseray.    Add : 

1404.  "And  next  day  being  Tuesday, 
they  departed  thence  and  going  about  2 
leagues  arrived  at  a  great  house  like  an 
Inn,  which  they  call  Carabansaca  (read, 
-Sara),  and  here  were  Chaoatays  looking 
after  the  Emperor's  horses." — Clavijo,  § 
xcviii.    Comp.  Mcm-kham,  p.  114. 

Carboy.    Add : 

1754.  "I  delivered  a  present  to  the 
Governor,  consisting  of  oranges  and  lemons, 
with  several  sorts  of  dried  fruits,  and  six 
karboys  of  Isfahan  wine."— flimroay, 
i.  102. 

Carcana. 

1663.  "  There  are  also  found  many  raised 
Walks  and  Tents  in  sundry  Places,  that  are 
the  offices  of  several  Officers.  Besides 
these  are  many  great  HaUs  that  are  called 
Kar-Kanays,  or  Places  where  Handy- 
craftsmen  do  work." — Bemier,  E.  T.,  83. 

Carins,  n.  ji.  Burm.  Ka-reng.  A 
name  applied  to  a  group  of  non-Bui- 
mese  tribes,  settled  in  the  forest  and 
Mil  tracts  of  Pegu  and  the  adjoining 
parts  of  Burma,  from  Mergui  in 
the  south,  to  beyond  Toungoo  in  the 


CARNATIG. 


[SUPPLEMEITT.] 

773 


GARYOTA. 


nortli,  and  from  Arakan  to  tte  Sal-wen, 
and  beyond  that  river  far  into  Sia- 
mese territory.  They  do  not  know 
the  name  Kareng,  nor  have  they  one 
name  for  their  own  race ;  distinguish- 
ing, among  those  whom  we  call  Karens, 
three  tribes,  Sgaw,  Pioo,  and  Bghai, 
which  difier  somewhat  in  customs  and 
traditions,  and  especially  in  language. 
"The  results  of  the  labours  among 
them  of  the  American  Baptist  Mission 
have  the  appearance  of  jbeing  almost 
miraculous,  and  it  is  not  going  too  far 
to  state  that  the  cessation  of  blood 
feuds,  and  the  peaceable  way  in  which 
the  various  tribes  are  living  ....  and 
have  lived  together  since  they  came 
under  British  rule,  is  far  more  due  to 
the  influence  exercised  over  them  by 
the  missionaries  than  to  the  measures 
adopted  by  thel  English  Government, 
beneficial  as  these  have  doubtless 
been"  {Br.  Burma  Gazetteer).  The 
author  of  this  excellent  work  should 
not,  however,  have  admitted  the  quo- 
tation of  Dr.  Mason's  fanciful  notion 
about  the  identity  of  Marco  Polo's 
Caxajan  with  Karen,  which  is  totally 
groundless. 

1759.  "There  is  another  People  in  this 
Country  called  Carianners,  whiter  than 
either  (Burmans  or  Peguans),  distinguished 
into  Buraghmah  and  Pegu  Carianners ; 
they  live  in  the  woods,  in  small  Societies,  of 
ten  or  twelve  houses  ;  are  not  wanting  in  in- 
dustry, though  it  goes  no  farther  than  to 
procure  them  an  annual  subsistence." — In 
Dalrymple,  Or.  Sep.,  i.  100. 

1799.  "  From  this  reverend  father  (V. 
Sangermano)  I  received  much  useful  in- 
formation. He  told  me  of  a  singular  de- 
scription of  people  called  Carayners  or 
Cananers,  that  inhabit  different  parts  of 
the  country,  particularly  the  western  pro- 
vinces of  Dalla  and  Bassein,  several  socie- 
ties of  whom  also  dwell  in  the  district  adja- 
cent to  Rangoon.  He  represented  them  as 
a  simple,  innocent  race,  speaking  a  language 
distinct  from  that  of  the  Birmans,  and 
entertaining^  rude  notions  of  religion.  .  .  _ . 
They  are  timorous,  honest,  mild  in  their 
manners,  and  exceedingly  hospitable  to 
strangers." — Symes,  p.  207. 

c.  1819.  "We  must  not  omit  here  the 
Carian,  a  good  and  peaceable  people,  who 
live  dispersed  through  the  forests  of  Pegti, 
in  small  villages  consisting  of  4  or  5  houses 
....  they  are  totally  dependent  upon  the 
despotic  government  of  the  Burmese." — 
Sangermano,  p.  34. 

Carnatic.    Add : 

1762.  "With this  immense  force  he  made 
an  incursion  into  the  Earnatic  Balaghaut." 
—Hist.  ofHydur  Naik,  148. 


Carrack.    Add : 

1403.  "The  prayer  being  concluded, 
and  the  storm  still  going  on,  a  light  like  a 
candle  appeared  in  the  cage  at  the  mast- 
head of  the  carraea,  and  another  light  on 
the  spar  that  they  call  bowsprit  (baupris) 
which  is  fixed  in  the  forecastle ;  and  another 
light  like  a  candle  in  una  vara  de  espinelo  (?) 
over  the  poop,  and  these  lights  were  seen 
by  as  many  as  were  in  the  carrack,  and 
were  called  up  to  see  them,  and  they  lasted 
awhile  and  then  disappeared,  and  all  this 
while  the  storm  did  not  cease,  and  by-and- 
by  all  went  to  sleep  except  the  steersman 
and  certain  sailors  of  the  watch." — Olaviio, 
§  xiii.     Comp.  MwrMiam,  p.  13. 

Caryota.  This  is  the  botanical 
name  {Caryota  wens,  L.)  of  a  magni- 
ficent palm,  growing  in  the  moister 
forest  regions,  as  in  the  Western  Ghats 
and  in  Eastern  Bengal,  in  Ceylon,  and 
in  Burma.  A  conspicuous  character 
is  presented  by  its  enormous  bipinnate 
leaves,  somewhat  resembling  colossal 
bracken-fronds,  15  to  25  feet  long,  10  to 
12  in  width ;  also  by  the  huge  pendent 
clusters  of  its  inflorescence  and  seeds, 
the  latter  like  masses  of  rosaries  10 
feet  long  and  upwards.  It  aflords 
much  toddy  (q.v.)  made  into  spirit  and 
sugar,  and  is  the  tree  chiefly  affording 
those  products  in  Ceylon,  where  it 
is  called  Kitul.  It  also  aflords  a  kind 
of  sago,  and  a  woolly  substance  found 
at  the  foot  of  the  leaf-stalks  is  some- 
times used  for  caulking,  and  forms  a 
good  tinder.  The  sp.  name  wrens  is 
derived  from  the  acrid,  burning  taste 
of  the  fruit.  It  is  called,  according  to 
Brandis,  the  Mhdr--ga\m  in  Western 
India.  We  know  of  no  Hindustani 
or  familiar  Anglo-Indian  name.  The 
name  Caryota  seems  taken  from  Pliny, 
but  his  application  is  to  a  kind  of  date- 
palm;  his  statement  that  it  afforded 
the  best  wine  of  the  East  probably  sug- 
gested the  transfer. 

c.  A.D.  70.  "Ab  his  caryotae  maxume 
celebrantur,  et  cibo  quidem  sed  et  suco 
uberrimae,  exquibus  praeeipua  vinaorienti, 
iniqua  capiti,  unde  porno  nomen." — Pliny, 
xiii.,  §  9. 

1681.  "  The  next  tree  is  the  Kettule.  It 
groweth  straight,  but  not  so  tall  or  big  as  a 
Goker-Nut-Tree ;  the  inside  nothing  but  a 
white  pith,  as  the  former.  It  yieldeth  a 
sort  of  tiiquor  .  .  .  very  sweet  and  pleasing 
to  the  Pallate.  .  .  .  The  which  Liquor  they 
boyl  and  make  a  kind  of  brown  sugar 
called  Jaggery,  eUs."—Knox,  p.  15. 

1777.  "The  Caryota  wrens,  called  the 
Saguer  tree,  grew  between  Salatiga  and 
Kopping,  and  was  said  to  ba  the  real  trea 


[supplement.] 
CASSOTVABY.  774 


GAVALLY. 


from  which  sago  is  made. " — Thuriberg,  E.  T. , 
iv.  149. 

A  mistake,  however. 

1861.    See  quotation  under  Feepul, 

Cassowary.    Add : 

1631.  "De  Emeu,  Tulgo  Casoaris.  In 
insula  Ceram,  aliisque  Moluooensibus  vici- 
nis  insulis,  Celebris  haec  avis  reperitur." — 
Jac.  Bontii,  lib.  v.,  c.  18. 

1682.  "On  the  islands  Sumatra (?), 
Banda,  and  other  adjoining  islands  of  the 
Moluccas  there  is  a  certain  bird,  which 
by  the  natives  is  called  Emeu  or  Eme,  but 
otherwise  is  commonly  named  by  us  Ka- 
snaris." — Niewhof,  ii.  281. 

Caste.  Add  to  tie  statement  about 
Eight  and  Left-hand  Castes : 

Sir  Walter  Elliot  considers  this  feud 
to  be  "nothing  else  than  the  occasional 
outbreak  of  the  smouldering  antagon- 
ism between  Brahmanism  and  Budd- 
hism, although  in  the  lapse  of  ages 
both  parties  have  lost  sight  of  the  fact. 
The  poiuts  on  which  they  split  now 
are  mere  trifles,  such  as  parading  on 
horseback  or  in  a  palankeen  in  pro- 
cession, erecting  a  pandal  or  marriage 
shed  on  a  given  number  of  pillars,  and 
claiming  to  carry  certain  flags,  etc. 
The  right-hand  party  is  headed  by  the 
Brahmans,  and  includes  the  Parias, 
■who  assume  the  van,  beating  their  tom- 
toms when  they  come  to  blows.  The 
chief  of  the  left-hand  are  the  Pan- 
chalars  [i.e.,  the  Pive  Classes,  workers 
in  metal  and  stone,  etc.],  followed  by 
the  Pallars  and  workers  in  leather, 
■who  sound  their  long  trumpets  and  en- 
gage the  Parias."  Q:D.J.Mhnol.Soc., 
N.  S.,  1869,  p.  112.) 

Castees.    Add : 

1701-2.  In  the  MS.  Betums  of  Persons 
in  the  Service  of  the  Rt.  Honble.  the  E.  I. 
Company,  in  the  India  Office,  for  this  year, 
we  find,  "4th  (in  Council)  Matt.  Empson, 
Sea  Customer,  marry 'd  Castees,"  and  under 
1702,  "13.  Charles  Bugden  .  .  .  marry'd 
Casteez." 

Casuarina,  s.  A  tree, — Caavarina 
muricata,  Eoxb.  (N.  0.  Casuarineae) — 
indigenous  on  the  coast  of  CMttagong 
and  the  Burmese  provinces,  and  south- 
ward as  far  as  Queensland.  It  was  intro- 
duced into  Bengal  by  Dr.  P.  Buchanan, 
and  has  been  largely  adopted  as  an 
ornamental  tree  both  in  Bengal  and  in 
Southern  India.  The'tree  has  a  con- 
siderable superficial  resemblance  to  a 
larch  or  other  finely-feathered  conifer, 
making  a  very  acceptable  variety  in 


the  hot  plains,  where  real  pines  ■wiU 
not  grow. 

1861.    See  quotation  under  Peepul. 

1867.  "  Our  road  lay  chiefly  by  the  sea- 
coast,  along  the  white  sands,  which  were 
fringed  for  miles  by  one  grand  continuous 
line  or  border  of  casuarina  trees." — Lt.-Col. 
Eewin,  362. 

1879.  "  It  was  lovely  in  the  white  moon- 
light, with  the  curving  shadows  of  palms  on 
the  dewy  grass,  the  grace  of  the  drooping 
casnarinas,  the  shining  water,  and  the  long 
drift  of  surf.  ...  " — Miss  Bird,  Golden, 
Chersonese,  275. 

Cathay.    Add : 

1664.  "'Tis  not  yet  twenty  years,  that 
there  went  Caravans  every  year  from 
Kachemire,  which  crossed  all  those  moun- 
tains of  the  great  Tibet,  entred  into  Tar- 
tary,  and  arrived  in  about  three  months  at 
Cataja  .  .  .  "—Bemier,  B.  T.,  136. 

Cat's  Eye.    Add: 

c.  1340.  "  Quaedam  regiones  monetam  non 
habent,  sed  pro  e^  utuntur  lapidibus  quos 
dicimus  Cati  Oculos." — Gonti,  in  Poggi-us 
De  Var.  Fortunae,  lib.  iv. 

1672.  "  The  Cat's-eyes,  by  the  Portu- 
guese called  Olhos  de  Gates,  occur  in  Zeylon, 
Camiaya,  and  Pegu;  they  are  more 
esteemed  by  the  Indians  than  by  the  Portu- 
guese; for  some  Indians  believe  thatif  a 
man  wears  this  stone  his  power  and  riches 
win  never  diminish,  but  always  increase." 
— Baldaeus,  Germ.  ed.  160. 

Catty.  The  Chinese  name  of  this 
weight  is  Kin  (or  Chin). 

The  weight  of  1-33  lb.  avrd.  is  fixed 
by  treaty ;  but  in  Chinese  trade  it  varies 
from  4  oz.  to  28  oz. ;  the  lowest  value 
being  used  by  tea- vendors  at  Peking, 
the  highest  by  coal-merchants  in 
Honan. 

Cavally.    Add : 

I  should  have  spoken  still  more 
guardedly  as  to  the  identity  of  this  fish, 
had  I  known  that  Dr.  P.  Day  hesitates 
to  identfy  it.  The  fish  mentioned  in 
the  two  first  of  the  following  quota- 
tions appears  to  be  the  same  that  has 
been  already  spoken  of;  but  that  in 
the  third  seems  doubtful. 

1652.  "  There  is  another  very  small  fish 
vulgarly  called  Cavalle,  which  is  good 
enough  to  eat,  but  not  very  wholesome." — , 
Philippus  a  Sonet.  Trirdtate,  in  J'r.  Tr. 
383. 

1796.  "  The  ayla,  called  in  Portuguese 
cavala,  has  a  good  taste  when  fresh,  but 
when  salted  becomes  like  the  herring." — 
Era  Paolino,  E.  T.,  p.  240. 

1875.  "Garanxdenter{El.Schn.)  Thisfish 
of  wide  range  from  the  Mediterranean 


CAZEE. 


[STIPPIEMENT.] 

775 


CAZEE. 


the  coast  of  Brazil,  at  St.  Helena  is  known 
as  the  Cavalley,  and  is  one  of  the  best  table 
fish,  being  indeed  the  salmon  of  St.  Helena. 
It  is  taken  in  considerable  numbers,  chiefly 
during  the  summer  months  around  the 
coast,  in  not  very  deep  water  :  it  varies  in 
length  from  nine  inches  up  to  two  or  three 
feet."— Si.  Helena,  by  J.  C.  MelUsa,  p.  106. 

Cazee.    Add : 

,  The  short  article  in  the  Glossaet 
g^ves  no  information  as  to  the  position 
of  the  Kdzl  in  British  India.  It 
is  not  easy  to  give  an  accurate  ac- 
count of  this  matter,  which  has  gone 
through  variations  of  which  a  distinct 
record  cannot  he  found.  But  the  fol- 
lowing outline  is  believed  to  he  sub- 
stantially correct : 

Under  Adawlut  in  Sitppt.  I  have 
given  a  brief  sketch  of  the  history  of 
the  judiciary  under  the  Company  in 
the  Bengal  Presidency.  Down  to 
1790  the  greater  part  of  the  ad- 
ministration of  criminal  justice  was 
still  in  the  hands  of  native  judges, 
and  other  native  officials  of  various 
kinds,  though  under  Eiu'opean  super- 
vision iu  varying  forms.  But  the 
native  judiciary,  except  in  positions 
of  a  quite  subordinate  character,  then 
ceased.  It  was,  however,  stiU  ia  sub- 
stance Mahommedan  law  that  was 
administered  in  criminal  cases,  and 
also  in  civil  cases  between  Mahomme- 
dans  as  affecting  succession,  etc.  And 
a  £azl  and  a  Mufti  were  retained  in 
the  Provincial  Courts  of  Appeal  and 
Circuit  as  the  exponents  of  Mahom- 
medan law,  and  the  deliverers  of  a 
formal  fatwa.  There  was  also  a  Kazi- 
al-Eozat,  or  chief  kaa  of  Bengal,  Behar 
and  Orissa,  attached  to  the  Sudder 
'Courts  of  Dewanny  and  .Nizamut, 
assisted  by  two  muftis,  and  these  also 
gave  written  futwas  on  references 
from  the  district  courts. 

The  style  of  Kazi  and  Mufti  pre- 
sumably continued  in  formal  existence 
in  connexion  with  the  Sudder  Courts 
tin  the  abolition  of  these  in  1862 ;  but 
with  the  earlier  abolition  of  the  Pro- 
vincial Courts  in  1829-31  it  had  guite 
ceased,  in  this  sense,  to  be  familiar. 
In  the  district  courts  the  correspond- 
ing exponants  were  in  English  offi- 
cially designated  Law-offieers,  and,  I 
believe,  in  official  vernacular,  as  well 
as  commonly  among  Anglo-Indians, 
Moolvees  (q.V. ,  i.e.,  Maulams). 

Under  the  article  Law-officer  in 
SrppT.,  it  will   be   seen  that  certain 


trivial  cases  were,  at  the  discretion  oi 
the  magistiate,  referred  for  disposal 
by  the  Law-officer  of  the  district. 
And  the  latter,  from  this  fact,  as  well 
as,  perhaps,  from  the  teadition  of  the 
elders,  was  in  some  parts  of  Bengal 
popularly  known  aS''  the  Kazt.'  "In 
the  Magistrate's  office,"  writes  my 
friend  Mr.  Seton-Karr,  "  it  was 
quite  common  to  speak  of  this  case 
as  referred  to  the  joint  magistrate, 
and  that  to  the  Chhota  Sahih  (the  As- 
sistant), and  that  again  to  the  Kazl." 

But  the  duties  of  the  Kazl  popu- 
larly so  styled  and  officially  recognized, 
had,  almost  from  the  beginning  of  the 
century,  become  limited  to  certain  nota- 
rial functions,  to  the  performance  and 
registration  of  Mahommedanmarriages, 
and  some  other  matters  connected  with 
the  social  life  of  theirco-rehgionists.  To 
these  functions  must  also  be  added,  as 
regards  the  last  century  and  the  earlier 
years  of  the  present  one,  duties  in  con- 
nection with  distraint  for  rent  on  be- 
half of  Zemindars.  There  were  such 
Kazls  nominated  by  Government  in 
towns  and  pergunnas,  with  great  va- 
riation in  the  area  of  the  localities  over 
which  they  officiated.  The  Act  XI. 
of  1864,  which  repealed  the  laws  re- 
lating to  law-officers,  put  an  end  also 
to  the  appointment  by  Government  of 
Kazls.  But  this  seems  to  have  led  to 
inconveniences  which  were  complained 
of  by  Mahommedans  in  some  parts  of 
India,  and  it  was  enacted  in  1880 
(Act  XII.,  styled  "The  Kazis  Act") 
that  with  reference  to  any  particular 
locality,  and  after  consultation  with 
the  chief  Musulman  residents  therein, 
the  Local  Government  might  select 
and  nominate  a  Eazi  or  Kazis  for 
that  local  area.  See  in  Sitppt.  Ftttwa, 
Law-officer,  Mufty. 

1684.  "  Jamttarj/ 12.— From  Cassumbazar 
'tis  advised  ye  Merchants  and  Picars  appeal 
again  to  ye  Cazee  for  Justice  against  Mr. 
Ciiarnock.  Ye  Cazee  cites  Mr.  Chamock 
to  appear.  .  .  ."—Hedges,  p.  147. 

1773.  "That  theyshouldbe  mean,  weak, 
ignorant  and  corrupt  is  not  surprising, 
when  the  salary  of  the  principal  judge,  the 
Cazi,  does  not  exceed  Es.  100  per  month." 
— From  Impey's  Judgment  in  the  Paina 
Cause,  quoted  by  Stephen,  ii.  176. 

1790.    "  Regulations  for   the   Courts   of 

"  24.  That  each  of  the  Courts  of  Circuit 
be  superintended  by  two  covenanted  civil 
servants  of  the  Company,   to  be  denomi- 
nated Judges  of  the  Courts  of  Circuit  .  . 
assisted  by  a  Kazl  and  a  Mufti."— iSfi/HS. 


GAZEE. 


[SUPPIiEMENT.] 

776  CRANDERNAGOBE. 


for  the  Adm.  of  Justice  in  the  Foujdajrry  or 
Gnmvnal  Courts  in  Bengal,  Bahar,  mid 
Orissa.  Passed  by  the  G.-G.  In  C,  Deo.  3, 
1790. 

"32.  ...  The  charge  against  the  prisoner, 
his  confession,  which  is  always  to  be  received 
with  circumspection  and  tenderness  .... 
etc.  .  .  .  being  all  heard  and  gone  through 
in  his  presence  and  that  of  the  Kazi  and 
Mufti  of  the  Court,  the  Kazi  and  Mufti  are 
then  to  write  at  the  bottom  of  the  record 
of  the  proceedings  held  in  the  trial,  the 
futwa  or  law  as  applicable  to  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  .  .  .  The  Judges  of  the 
Court  shall  attentively  consider  such  futwa, 
eto."— Id. 

1791.  "The  Judges  of  the  Courts_  of 
Circuit  shall  refer  to  the  Kazi  and  Mufti  of 
their  respective  courts  all  questions  on 
points  of  law  .  .  .  regarding  which  they 
may  not  have  been  furnished  with  specific 
instructions  from  the  G.-G.  in  C.  or  the 
NizamutAdawlui. . .  ." — Begn.  No.  XXXV. 

1792.  Revenue  Regulation  of  July  20, 
No.  Ixxv.,  empowers  Landholders  and 
ITarmers  of  Land  to  distrain  for  Arrears 
of  Rent  or  Revenue.  The  "Kazi  of  the 
Pergunnah  "  is  the  official  under  the  Col- 
lector, repeatedly  referred  to  as  regulating 
and  carrying  out  'the  distraint.  So,  again, 
inRegn.  XVn.  ofl793. 

1793.  "Ixvi.  The  Nizamut  Adaulat 
shall  continue  to  be  held  at  Calcutta. 

"Ixvii.  The  Court  shall  consist  of  the 
Governor-General,  and  the  members  of  the 
Supreme  Council,  assisted  by  the  head 
Cauzy  of  Bengal  Behar,  and  Orissa,  and  two 
Muftis."*— Ee^ii.  IX.  o/ 1793.  See  also 
quotation  under  Mufty. 

,,  "I.  Cauzies  are  stationed  at  the 
Cities  of  Patna,  Dacca,  and  Moorshedabad, 
and  the  principal  towns,  and  in  the  i>er- 
gunnahs,  for  the  purpose  of  preparing  and 
attesting  deeds  of  transfer,  and  other  law 
papers,  celebrating  marriages,  and  perform- 
ing such  religious  duties  or  ceremonies 
prescribed  by  the  Mahommedan  law,  as 
have  been  hitherto  discharged  by  them 
under  the  British  Government." — Beg. 
XXXIX.  of  1793. 

1803.  Regulation  XL VI.  regulates  the  ap- 
pointment of  Cauzy  in  towns  and  per- 
gunnahs,  "for  the  purpose  of  preparing  and 
attesting  deeds  of  transfer,  and  other  law 
papers,  celebrating  marriages,"  etc.,  but 
makes  no  allusion  to  judicial  duties. 

1864.  "Whereas  it  is  unnecessary  to 
continue  the  offices  of  Hindoo  and  Maho- 
medan  Law  Officers,  and  is  inexpedient 
that  the  appointment  of  Cazee-nol-Gozaat,  or 
of  City,  Town,  or  Pergunnah  Cazees  should 
be  made  by  Gavernment,  it  is  enacted  as 
follows : 

*        *        * 

"II.  Nothing  contained  in  this  Act  shall 
be  construed  so  as  to  prevent  a  Cazee-oo2- 
Cozaat  or  other  Gazee  from  performing, 
when  required  to  do  so,  any  duties  or  cere- 

*  This  was  already  in  the  Begulatlons  of  1791. 


monies  prescribed  by  the  Mahomedan  Law.' 
—Act  No.  XI.  of  1864. 

1880.  "An  Act  for  the^appointment  of 
persons  to  the  office  of  Kazi. 

"Whereas  by  the  preamble  to  Act  No. 
XI.  of  1864  .  .  it  was  (among  other  things 
declared  inexpedient,  eto.) . .  .  and  whereas 
by  tlie  usage  of  the  Muharamadan_  com- 
munity in  some  parts  of  British  India  the 
presence  of  Kazis  appointed  by  the  Govern- 
ment is  required  at  the  celebration  of  mar- 
riages and  the  performance  of  certain  other 
rites  and  ceremonies,  and  it  is  therefore  ex- 
pedient that  the  Government  should  again 
be  empowered  to  appoint  persons  to  the 
office  of  Kazi ;  It  is  hereby  enacted  .  .  .  " 
—Act  No.  XII.  O/1880. 

1885.  "To  come  to  something  more 
specific.  'There  were  instances  in  which 
men  of  the  most  venerable  dignity,  per- 
secuted without  a  cause  by  extortioners, 
died  of  rage  and  shame  in  the  gripe  of  the 
vile  alguazUs  of  Impey '  [Macaulay 's  Essay 
on  Hastings]. 

"  Here  we  see.  one  Cazi  turned  into  an  in- 
definite number  of  '  men  of  the  most  vener- 
able dignity ; '  a  man  found  ^ilty  by  legal 
process  of  corruptly  oppressing  a  helpless 
widow  into  'men  of  the  most  venerable 
dignity'  persecuted  by  extortioners  without 
a  cause ;  and  a  guard  of  sepoys,  with  which  ,, 
the  Supreme  Court  had  nothing  to  do,  into 
'  vile  alguazils  of  Impey.'  "Stephen,  Story 
of  NvMComa/r,  ii.  250-251. 

Ceylon.    Add : 

c.  1337.  "  I  met  in  this  city  (Bru8sa)the 
pious  sheikh  'Abd-Allah-al-Miari,  the  Tra- 
veller. He  was  a  worthy  man.  He  made 
the  circuit  of  the  earth,  except  he  never 
entered  China,  nor  the  island  of  Sarandlb, 
nor  Andalusia,  nor  the  Sudan.  I  have 
excelled  him,  for  I  have  visited  those 
regions ! " — Ibn  Batuta,  ii.  321. 

1781.  "  We  explored  the  whole  coast  of 
Zelone,  from  Pt.  Pedro  to  the  Little  Basses, 
looked  into  every  port  and  spoke  with 
every  vessel  we  saw,  without  hearing  of 
French  vessels." — Price's  Letter  to  Ph. 
Francis,  in  Tracts,  i.  9. 
1830. 

"  Por  dearer  to  him  are  the  shells  that 
sleep 
By  his  own  sweet  native  stream, 
Than  all  the  pearls  of  Serendeep, 

Or  the  Ava  ruby's  gleam  ! 
Home !    Home  !    Friends — ^health—re- 
pose. 
What  are  Golconda's  gems  to  those  ? " 
Bengal  Annual. 

Chabootra.    Add : 

1827.  "  The  splendid  procession,  having 
entered  the  royal  gardens,  approached 
through  a  long  avenue  of  lofty  trees,  a 
chabootra  or  platform  of  white  marble  cano- 
pied by  arches  of  the  same  material." — Si)' 
W.  Scott,  The  Surgeon's  Daughter,  oh.  xiv„ 

Chandernagore. 

See  under  Calcutta  in  Sdppt. 


[supplement.] 
CSAWBUCK.  7n  GHILLUMBBVM. 


Chawbuck.    Add : 

1760.  "Mr.  Barton,  laying  in  wait, 
seized  Benautrom  Ghattogee  opposite  to 
the  door  of  the  Council,  and  with  the 
assistance  of  his  bearer  and  his  peons  tied 
his  hands  and  his  feet,  swung  him  upon  a 
bamboo  like  a  hog,  carried  him  to  his  own 
house,  there  with  his  own  hand  chawhooked 
him  in  the  most  cruel  manner,  almost  to 
the  deprivation  _  of  life  ;  endeavoured  to 
force  beef  into  his  mouth,  to  the  irreparable 
loss  of  his  Bramin's  caste,  and  all  this 
without  giving  ear  to,  or  suffering  the  man 
to  speak  in  his  own  defence  .  .  ." — Fori 
Wm.  Consn.,  in  Zone/,  214-215. 

Ghelingo.    Add : 

We  find  Tam.  "  djalanga,  qui  va  sur 
I'eau ;  chalangue,  barque,  bateau  dont 
les  planches  sont  cloules  "  [Did.  Tam. 
Fravg., Ton6ich.&Ty,  1855). 

1746. 

"ChUlingahbe        .        .        .  0  22    0" 
Account  charges  at  Fort  St.  David, 
Deer.  31st.  MS.  in  India  Office. 

1761.  "  It  appears  there  is  no  more  than 
one  frigate  that  has  escaped;  therefore 
don't  lose  an  instant  to  send  us  cheliugoes 
upon  chelingoes  loaded  with  rice  .  .  ." — 
Lolly  to  Raymond  at  Pulicat.  In  Comp.  H. 
of  the  War  in  India  (Tract),  1761,  p.  85. 

Cherry  fouj.  'S.  Chan-fauj  f  This 
curious  phrase  occurs  in  tte  quota- 
tions, the  second  of  wMcb  explains  its 
meaning.  I  am  not  certain  what  the 
iirst  part  is,  but  it  is  most  probably 
chari,  in  the  sense  of  '  moveable,'  '  lo- 
comotive,' so  that  the  phrase  "was 
equivalent  to  ' '  fl5rLDg  brigade."  It  was 
evidently  a  technicality  of  the  Mahratta 
armies. 

1803.  "The  object  of  a  cherry  fouj, 
without  guns,  with  two  armies  after  it, 
must  be  to  fly  about  and  plunder  the  richest 
country  it  can  find,  not  to  march  through 
exhausted  countries,  to  make  revolutions  in 
cities." — Elphinstone,  in  Life,  i.  59. 

1809.  "Two  detachments  under  .  .  .  . 
Mahratta  chiefs  of  some  consequence,  are 
now  employed  in  levying  contributions  in 
different  paits  of  the  jypoor  countrj;.  Such 
detachments  are  called  churee  fuoj  ;  they 
are  generally  equipped  very  lightly,  with 
but  little  artillery ;  and  are  equally  formi- 
dable in  their  progress  to  friend  and  foe." — 
Broughton,  Letters  from  a  Mahratta  Camp, 
,128. 

Chicane.    Add : 

The  game  of  chaugan,  the  ball  {gu  or 
gavi),  and  the  playing-ground(mai(^are) 
afflord  constant  metaphors  in  Persian 
literature. 

1516.  Barbosa,  speaking  of  the  Mahom- 
medans  of  Cambay,  says  : 

"Saomtam  ligeiros  e  manhosos  na  sela 


qne  a  cavalo  jogaom  ha  choqna,  ho  qual 
joguo  eles  tem  autre  sy  na  conta  em  que  nos 
temos  ho  das  canas." — Lisbon  ed.  271. 

i.e.  "They  are  so  swift  and  dexterous  in 
the  saddle  that  they  play  choca  on  horse- 
back, a  game  which  they  hold  in  as  high 
esteem  as  we  do  that  of  the  canes  "  (i.e.  the 
jereed). 

Tenreiro,  speaking  of  the  Arabs,  says  : 

1560.  "They  are  such  great  riders  that 
they  play  tennis  on  horseback  "  (que  jogSo 
a  choca  a  cavallo). — Itinerario,  ed.  1762,359. 

In  the  following  I  would  say,  in 
justice  to  the  great  man  whose  words 
are  quoted,  that  chicane  is  used  in  the 
quasi-military  sense  of  taking  every 
possible  advantage  of  the  ground  in  a 
contest : 

1761.  "I  do  suspect  that  some  of  the 
great  Ones  have  had  hopes  given  them  that 
the  Dutch  may  be  induced  to  join  us  in  this 
War  against  the  Spaniards, — if  such  an 
Event  should  take  place  I  fear  some  Sacri- 
fices will  be  made  in  the  East  Indies — ^I 
pray  God  my  Suspicions  may  be  without 
foundation.  I  think  Delays  and  Chicanery 
is  allowable  against  those  who  take  Advan- 
tage of  the  times,  our  Distresses,  and 
situation." — Unpublished  Holograph  Letter 
from  Lord  Olive,  in  India  Office  Kecords. 
Dated  Berkeley  Square,  and  indorsed  27th 
Deer.  1761." 

Chick,  a.    Add: 

Chicks  are  described  by  Clavijo  in  the 
tents  of  Timour's  chief  wife  : 

1404.  "And  this  tent  had  two  doors, 
one  in  front  of  the  other,  and  the  first  doors 
were  of  certain  thin  coloured  wands,  joined 
one  to  another  like  in  a  hurdle,  and  covered 
on  the  outside  with  a  texture  of  rose- 
coloured  silk,  and  finely  woven ;  and  these 
doors  were  made  in  this  fashion,  in  order 
that  when  shut  the  air  might  yet  enter, 
whilst  those  within  could  see  those  outside, 
but  those  outside  could  not  see  those  who 
were  within." — §  cxxvi. 

b.— 

1767.     "Received  .  .  . 

*  *  *  * 

"  chequins  5  at  5  .    Arcot  Ks.  25  0  0  " 

#  *  *  * 

— Lord  Olive's  Account  of  his  Voyage  to 
India,  in  Long,  497. 

Chilao.    Add : 

1543.  "The  Governor  quitting  Cochin 
proceeded  along  the  coast  to  Cape  Comorin, 
doubled  the  cape,  and  then  ran  along  that 
coast  to  Beadala,  which  is  a  place  adjoining 
the  shoals  of  Chilao  .  .  ."—Oorrea,  iii.  324. 
See  also  Sdppt.,  under  Chittagong. 

Chillunibrum.    Add : 

1755.  "Scheringham  (Seringam),  Scha- 
lembron,  et  Gengy  m'offroient  ^galement 
la  retraite  aprfes  laquelle  je  soupirois." — 
Anquetil  du  Perron,  Zendav.  Disc.  Prelim. 
xxviii. 


[supplement.] 
CHILLUMGEBE.  778 


CHOP. 


CMllumchee.    Add : 

1857.  "  I  went  alone  to  the  Fort  Adju- 
tant, to  report  my  arrival,  and  inquire  to 
■what  regiment  of  the  Bengal  army  I  was 
likely  to  be  posted. 

'"Army! — regiment!'  was  the  reply. 
'There  is  no  Bengal  Army;  it  is  aJl  in 
revolt.  .  .  .  Provide  yourself  with  a  camp- 
bedstead,  and  a  chillumcliee,  and  wait  for 
orders.' 

"  I  saluted  and  left  the  presence  of  my 
superior  officer,  deeply  pondering  as  to  the 
possible  nature  and  qualities  of  a  ohillum- 
chee,  but  not  venturing  to  enquire  further." 
— Lt.-Col.  T.  Lewin,A  Fly  on  theWheel,  p.  3. 

CMna. 

The  word  is  used  in  tlie  sense  of  a 
cTiina  dish  in  Lane's  Arabian  Nights, 
iii.  492. 

Chinapatam.    Add : 

With,  regard  to  the  note  (p.  153, 
col.  6)  suggesting  the  existence  of  this 
name  long  before  the  foundation  of 
the  English  settlement,  I  may  add 
this  passage  from  the  English  transla- 
tion of  Mendoza's  China,  the  original 
of  ■which  "was  published  in  1585,  the 
translation  by  E.  Parke  in  1588  : 

"...  it  is  plainely  seene  that  they  did 
come  with  the  shipping  vnto  the  Indies  .  .  . 
so  that  at  this  day  there  is  great  memory  of 
them  in  the  Hands  Philippinas  and  on  the 
cost  of  Coromande,  which  is  the  cost  against 
the  Kingdome  of  Norslnga  towards  the  sea 
of  Bengala  (misprinted  Gengala) ;  lohereas 
is  a  towne  called  vnto  this  day  the  Soile  of 
the  Chinos  for  that  they  did  reedifie  and 
Ttiake  the  same  "  (i.  94). 

I  strongly  suspect,  comparing  "what 
Barros  says,  that  this  was  Chinapatam-, 
or  Madras. 

1780.  "  The  Nawaub  sent  him  to  Gheena 
Pattuu  (Madras)  under  the  escort  of  a 
small  party  of  light  Cavalry." — H.  of 
Hydur  Naik,  395. 

CMnsura.  See  under  Calcutta,  in 
Sttppt. 

1684.  "This  day  between  3  and  6 
o'clock  in  the  Afternoon,  Capt.  Richardson 
and  his  Sergeant,  came  to  my  house  in  y" 
Chinchera,  and  brought  me  this  following 
message  from  y  President.  .  .  " — Hedges, 
ZHary,  166. 

CMt.    Add: 

1787.  "Mrs.  Arend  .  .  .  will  wait  upon 
any  Lady  at  her  own  house  on  the  shortest 
notice,  by  addressing  a  chit  to  her  in 
Chattawala  Gully,  opposite  Mr.  Motte's 
old  house,  Tiretta's  bazar." — Advt.,  >in 
Seton-Ka/rr,  i.  226. 

GMttagOUg.     Add  at  end : 
Chaturgrama  is  still  the  name  of  a  town 
in  Ceylon,  lat.  6°,  long.  81°. 


Chobwa,  s.  Burmese  Tsaubwa, 
Siamese  CAao,' prince,  king,'  also  Chao- 
hpa  (compounded  with  hpa,  'heaven'), 
and  in  Cushing's  Shan  Dicty.  and 
cacography,  sow,  'lord,  master,'  soiv- 
hpa,  a  '  hereditary  prince.'  The  word 
chu-hu,  for  '  chief,'  is  found  applied 
among  tribes  of  Kwang-si,  akin  to  the 
Shans,  in  a.d.  1150  {Prof.  T.  de  la 
Gowperie), 

The  designation  of  the  princes  of  the 
Shan  States  on  the  east  of  Burma, 
many  of  whom  are  (or  were  tiU 
recently)  tributary  to  Ava. 

1795.  "  After  them  came  the  Chobwaas, 
or  petty  tributary  princes  :  these  are  per- . 
sonages  who,  before  the  Birmans  had  ex- 
tended their  conquests  over  the  vast  terri- 
tories which  they  now  possess,  had  held 
small  independent  sovereignties  which  they 
were  able  to  maintain  so  long  as  the  balance 
of  power  continued  doubtful  between  the 
Birmans,  Peguers,  and  Siamese."— Sym«s, 
366. 

1819.  "  All  that  tract  of  land  ...  is  in- 
habited  by  a  numerous  nation  called  Sciam, 
who  are  the  same  as  the  Laos.  Their  king- 
dom is  divided  into  small  districts  under 
different  chiefs  called  Zaboa,  or  petty 
princes." — Samgermamo,  34. 

1855.  "  The  Tsauhwas  of  all  these  prin- 
cipalities, even  where  most  absolutely  under 
Ava,  retain  all  the  forms  and  appurtenances 
of  royalty." — Mission  to  Ava,  303. 

Choky.    Add : 
a.— 

1664.  "Near  this  Tent  there  is  another 
great  one,  which  is  called  Tchaukykane, 
because  it  is  the  place  where  the  Omrahs 
keep  guard,  every  one  in  his  turn,  once  a 
week  twenty-four  hours  together." — Ber- 
nier,  E.  T.;  117. 

b.— 

c.  1782.  "As  soon  as  morning  appeared 
he  (Haidar)  sat  down  on  his  chair  (ohauM) 
and  washed  his  face." — H.  of  Hydur  Naih, 
505. 

Chop.  Add  (at  p.  160,  col.  1,  line 
21,  before  '  Drummond ') : 

"  While   chapa   is   used   all   over    the 
N.W.P.  and    Punjab  for  printed  cotton 
stuff." 
Also : 

1682.  "To  Eajemaul  I  sent  ye  old 
Duan  .  .  .  's  Perwanua,  Choptboth  by  the 
Nabob  and  new  Duan,  for  its  confirmation." 
— Hedges,  Hak.  Soc,  37. 

c.  1720.  "Here  they  demanded  tax  and 
toll ;  felt  us  all  over,  not  excepting  our 
mouths,  and  when  they  found  nothing, 
stamped  a  chop  upon  our  arms  in  red  paint; 
which  was  to  serve  for  a.  pass." — Zuteen 
Jaarige  Seize  .  .  .  door  Jacob  de  Bucquoy, 
Haarlem,  1757. 


GHOUL. 


[supplement.] 

779  GHUGKLAH. 


Ghoul.    Add : 

1782.  "  That  St.  Lubin  had  some  of  the 
Mahratta  oflScers  on  board  of  his  ship,  at 
the  port  of  Choul  ...  he  will  remember  aa 
long  as  he  lives,  for  they  got  so  far  the 
ascendancy  over  the  political  iFrenchman, 
as  to  induce  him  to  come  into  the  harbour, 
and  to  land  his  cargo  of  military  stores  .  .  , 
not  one  piece  of  which  he  ever  got  back 
again,  or  was  paid  sixpence  for." — Price's 
ObservaHons  on  a  Late  PuUication,  &c.,  14. 
In  Prices  Tracts,  vol.  i. 

Choultry.    Add : 

1714.  In  the  MS.  List  of  Persons  in  the 
Service,  &c.  (India  Office  Records),  we 
have : — 

"Josiah  Cooke  ffaotor  Register  of  the 
Choultry,  £15." 

c.  1790.  "On  ne  rencontre  dans  oes 
voyages  auoune  auberge  ou  hdtellerie  sur 
la  route ;  mais  elles  sont  remplacfes  par  des 
lieux  de  repos  appelfes  schultris  {chatide- 
ries),  qui  sont  des  b§.timens  ouverts  et 
inhabit^s,  oii  les  voyageurs  ne  trouvent,  en 
g&^ral,  qu'un  toit  .  .  .  " — Baafner,  ii.  11. 

Chouse.    Add : 

"In  Kattywar,  where  the  native 
chiefs  employ  Arah  mercenaries,  the 
Chaus  still  flourishes  as  officer  of  a 
company.  "When  I  joined  the  Poli- 
tical Agency  in  that  Province,  there 
was  a  company  of  Arabs  attached  to 
the  Eesidency  under  a  Chaus." 
{M.-Oen.  Keatinge). 

1619.  "  Con  gli  ambasciatori  strauieri 
che  seco  conduceva,  ciofe  I'lndiano,  di  Sciah 
Selim,  un  clause  Turoo  ed  i  Mosooviti.  .  .  " 
— P.  della  Yalle,  ii.  6. 

1754.  "900chiaux:  they  carried  in  their 
hand  a  baton  with  a  double  silver  crook  on 

the   end  of  it; these    frequently 

chanted  moral  sentences  and  encomiums  on 
the  Shah,  occasionally  proclaiming  also  his 
victories  as  he  passed  along." — Sarvway, 
i.  170. 

1762.  "Le  27"  d'AoUt  1762  nous  enten- 
dlmes  un  coup  de  canon  du  chateau  de 
Kahira,  c'^toit  signe  qu'un  Tsjaus  (courier) 
^toit  arriv^  de  la  grande  caravane." — 
Niehihr,  Voyage,  i.  171. 

Chow-chow-     Add  : 

We  find  the  word  ia  Blumentritt's 
Vocabular  of  Manilla  terms  :  "  Chau- 
chau,  a  Tagal  dish  so  called." 

Chowdry.  Add,  before  quota- 
tions: 

In  a  paper  of  'Explanations  of 
Terms,'  furnished  to  the  councO.  at 
Port  William  by  Warren  Hastings, 
then  Eesident  at  Moradbagh  (1759), 
chowdrees  are  defined  as  "  Land- 
holders in  the  next  rank  to  Zemin- 
dars."    (In  Long,  p.  176.) 


It  is  also  an  honorific  title  given  by 
servants  to  one  of  their  number, 
usually,  we  believe,  to  the  maM,  or 
gardener, — as  khalifa  to  the  cook  and 
tailor,  jama'ddr  to  the  hliishU,  mehtar 
to  the  sweeper,  sirdar  to  the  bearer. 

Chownee,  s.  The  usual  native  name, 
at  least  in  the  Bengal  Presidency,  for 
an  Anglo-Indian  cantonment  (q-v.). 
It  is  H.  ckhaoni,  from  chhan,  '  a 
thatched  roof,'  chhana,  v.  '  to  thatch.' 

Chowringhee.    Add : 

1792,  "  For  Private  Sale.  A  neat,  com- 
pact, and  new  built  garden  house,  pleasantly 
situated  at  Chonrin^y,  and  from  its  con- 
tiguity to  Fort  WiUiam  peculiarly  well 
calculated  for  an  officer ;  it  would  likewise 
be  a  handsome  provision  for  a  native  lady, 
or  a  child.  The  price  is  1500  sicca  rupees." 
— In  Seton-Karr,  ii.  541. 

1803.  "  Chouringhee,  an  entire  village 
of  palaces,  runs  for  a  considerable  length  at 
right  angles  with  it,  and  altogether  forms 
the  finest  view  I  ever  beheld  in  any  city." — 
Ld.  Valentia,  i.  236. 

1810.  "  As  I  enjoyed  Calcutta  much  less 
this  time  ...  I  left  it  with  less  regret. 
Still,  when  passing  the  Chowringhee  road 
the  last  day,  I— — 

'  liooked  on  stream  and  sea  and  plain 
As  what  I  ne'er  might  see  again.' " 

Mphimtone,  in  lAfe,  i.  231. 

1848.  "He  wished  all  Cheltenham,' all 
Chowringhee,  all  Calcutta,  could  see  him 
in  that  position,  waving  his  hand  to  such  a 
beauty,  and  in  company  with  such  a  famous 
buck  as  Rawdon  Crawley,  of  the  Guards." 
— Vanity  Fair,  ed.  1867,  i.  237. 

Ghowry.    Add : 

1827.  "A  black  female  slave,  richly 
dressed,  stood  behind  him  with  a  chowry, 
or  cow's  tail,  having  a  silver  handle,  which 
she  used  to  keep  o6  the  &e3."—W.  Scott, 
The  Surgeon's  Daughter,  chap.  x. 

Choya. 

1583.  "Ne  vien  anchora  di  detta  saia 
da  un  altro  luogo  detto  Petopoli,  e  se  ne 
tingono  parimente  in  S.  Thomfe.  .  .  .  " — 
Balbi,  f.  107. 

Ghucker.  a.  See  also  Lt.-Ool.  T. 
Lewin,  A  Fly,  etc.,  p.  47. 

Chucklah,  s.  H.  chakla.  A  terri- 
torial subdivision  under  the  Mahom- 
medan  government,  thus  defined  by 
Warren  Hastings,  in  the  paper  quoted 
under  Chowdry : 

1759.  "  The  jurisdiction  of  a  Phojdar 
(see  Foujdar),  who  receives  the  rents  from 
the  Zemindars,  and  accounts  for  them  with 
the  Government." 

1760.  "  In  the  treaty  concluded  with  the 


CHUGELER. 


[StrPPLEMENT.] 

780  COBBA  BE  GAPELLO. 


Nawiib  Meer  Mohummud  O^sim  Kh^n,  on 
the  27th  Sept.  1760,  it  was  agreed  that  .  .  . 
the  English  army  should  be  ready  to  assist 
him  in  the  management  of  all  affairs,  and 
that  the  lands  of  the  ehuklahs  (districts) 
of  Burdwan,  Midnapore  and  Chittagong, 
should  be  assigned  for  all  the  charges  of  the 
company  and  the  army  .  .  ." — Bwrmgton's 
Analysis  of  the  Laws  and  Regulations,  vol.  i. 
Calcutta,  1805-1809,  p.  5. 

Chuckler.    Add : 

c.  1790.  "  Aussi  n'est-ce  que  le  rebut  de 
la  classe  m^pris^e  des  parrias ;  savoir  les 
tschakelis  ou  cordonniers  et  les  veltianjs 
ou  fossoyeurs,  qui  s'oocupent  de  I'enterre- 
jnent  et  de  la  combustion  des  morts." — 
Haajner,  ii.  60. 

Chuckiniick,  s.  H.  chahmah.  Flint 
and  steel.  One  of  the  titles  conferred 
on  Haidar  'Ali  before  lie  rose  to  power 
was  '  Chakmak  Jang,  '  Kielock  of 
war  ?  '     See  jFTist.  of  Hydur  Nailc,  112. 

Chudder.    Add : 

1673.  "  The  habit  of  these  water- 
nymphs  was  fine  Shudders  of  lawn  em- 
broidered on  the  neck,  wrist,  and  skirt 
with  a  border  of  several  coloured  silks  or 
threads  of  gold." — Herlert,  3rd  ed.,  191. 

Glmllo  !  V.  in  imperative;  'Go  on  ! 
Be  quick.'  H.  chalo  !,  imper.  of  clialnd, 
to  go,  go  speedily. 

c.  1790.  "  Je  mental  de  trfes-bonne  heure 
dans  mon  palanquin. — Tschollo  (c'est-k- 
dire,  marohe),  criferent  mes  coulis,  et  aussi- 
t6tle  voyage  commenga." — Haafner,  ii.  5. 

Chumpuk.    Add : 

The  nse  of  the  term  champaka  ex- 
tends to  the  Philippine  Islands. 

Ghun^rgurh.,  n.p.  A  famous  rock- 
fort  on  the  Ganges,  above  Benares,  and 
on  the  right  bank.  The  name  is  be- 
lieved to  be  a  corruption  of  Oharana- 
giri,  'Foot  Hill,'  a  name  probably 
given  from  the  actual  resemblance  of 
the  rock,  seen  in  longitudinal  profile, 
to  a  human  foot. 

Chupra,    Add : 

1665.  "The  Holland  Company  have  a 
House  there  (at  Patna)  by  reason  of  their 
trade  in  Salt  Peter,  which  they  refine  at  a 
great  Town  called  Choupar  ...  10  leagues 
above  Patna." — Tavernier,  E.  T.,  ii.  53. 

Churruck.    Add : 

c.  1430.  "Alii  ad  ornandos  ourrus  per- 
forate latere,  fune  per  corpus  immisso  se  ad 
currum  suspendunt,  pendentesque  et  ipsi 
exanimati  idolum  comitautur  ;  id  optimum 
sacrificium  putant  et  acceptissimum  deo." 
— ContC  in  Poggius,  De  Var.  Fortunae,  iv. 


Chuttanutty.    Add : 

1753.  "TheHoogly  Phousdar  demand- 
ing the  payment  of  the  ground  rent  for  4 
months  from  January,  namely  :— 

B.     A.     P. 

Sootaloota,  Calcutta.    .  325    0    0 

Govindpoor,  Picar .        .     70    0    0 

Govindpoor,  Calcutta    .     33    0    0 

Buxies    .        .        .        .18    0 

Agreed  that  the  President  do  pay  the  same 

out  of  cash." — Consn.  Ft.  William,  April 30, 

in  Long,  43. 

Circars.    Add : 

1767.     "Letter    from    the    Chief    and 

Council  at  Masulipatam that  in 

consequence  of  orders  from  the  President 
and  Council  of  Fort  St.  George  for  securing 
and  sending  away  all  vagrant  Europeans 
tha,t  might  be  met  with  in  the  Circars,  they 

have  embarked  there  for  this  place "  — 

Fort  William  Consn.  Feb.  6,  in  Long,  476-7. 

Civilian.    Add : 

1848.  (Lady  O'Dowd's)  "quarrel  with 
Lady  Smith,  wife  of  Minos  Smith  the 
puisne  Judge,  is  stiH  remembered  by  some 
at  Madras,  when  the  Colonel's  lady  snapped 
her  fingers  in  the  Judge's  lady's  face,  and 
said  she'd  never  walk  behind  ever  a  beggarly 
civilian." — Vanity  Fair,  ed.  1867,  ii.  85. 

Classy.    Add : 

1801.  "The  sepoys  in  a  body  were  to 
bring  up  the  rear.  Our  left  flank  was  to  be 
covered  by  the  sea,  and  our^ight  by  Gopie 
Nath's  men.  Then  the  olashies  and  other 
armed  followers." — Mt.  Stewart  Mphinstone, 
in  Life,  i.  27. 

Coast.    Add : 

1781.  "Just  imported  from  the  Coast 
....  a  very  fine  assortment  of  the  follow- 
ing cloths." — India  Gazette,  Sept.  15. 

Cobra  de  Capello.    Add : 

1710.  "The  Brother  Francisco  Rodri- 
guez persevered  for  the  whole  40  days  in 
these  exercises,  and  as  the  house  was  of 
clay,  and  his  cell  adjoined  the  garden,  it 
was  invaded  by  cobra  de  capelo,  and  he 
made  report  of  this  inconvenience  to  the 
Father  Rector.  But  his  answer  was  that 
these  were  not  the  snakes  that  did  spiritual 
harm ;  and  so  left  the  Brother  in  the  same 
cell.  This  and  other  admirable  instances 
have  always  led  me  to  doubt  if  S.  Paul 
did  not  communicate  to  his  Paulists  in 
India  the  same  virtue  as  of  the  tongues  of 
S.  Paul,*  for  the  snakes  in  these  parts 
are  so  numerous  and  so  venomous,  and 
though  our  Missionaries  make  such  long 
journeys  through  wild  uncultivated  places, 
there  is  no  account  to  this  day  that  any 
Paulist  was  ever  bitten. ' — F.  de  Souza, 
Oriente  Gonquistado,  Conq.  i.  Div.  i.  cap.  73. 

*  Lingue  M  San  Paolo  is  a  name  given  to  fossil 
5/iarfc's  teeth,  which  are  commonly  found  in  Malta, 
and  in  paHs  of  Sicily. 


COCHIN. 


[supplement.] 
781 


COMPOUND. 


c.  1713.  "En  secouant  la  peau  de  cerf 
sur  laquelle  nous  avons  coutume  de  nous 
asseoir,  il  en  sortit  un  gros  serpent  de  oeux 
qu'on  appelle  en  Portugals  Cobra-Capel." — 
Lettres  Edifiantes,  ed.  1781,  xl,  83. 

Cochin.    Add : 

1767.  "From  this  place  the  Nawaub 
marched  to  Koochi-Bundur,  from  the  in- 
habitants of  which  he  exacted  a  large  sum 
of  money." — H.  of  Bydur  Naik,  186. 

Cockroach.    Add : 

1577.  "  We  were  likewise  annoyed  not  a 
little  by  the  biting  of  an  Indian  fly  called 
Gacaroch,  a  name  agreeable  to  its  bad  con- 
dition ;  for  living  it  vext  our  flesh  ;  and 
being  kill'd  smelt  as  loathsomely  as  the 
French  punaise,  whose  smell  is  odious." — 
Herbei-es  Travels,  3rd  ed.  332-3. 

Coco :  Add  before  tlie  quotations : 
But  Brugscli,  describing  from  the 
Egyptian  waU-paintings  of  c.  B.C.  1600, 
on  the  temple  of  Queen  Hashop,  re- 
presenting the  expeditions  by  sea 
wliicli  she  sent  to  the  Incense  Land 
of  Punt,  says : 

"  Men  never  seen  before,  the  inhabitants 
of  this  divine  land,  showed  themselves  on 
the  coast,  not  less  astonished  than  the 
Egyptians  .  .  .  They  lived  on  pile-buildings, 
in  little  dome-shaped  huts,  the  entrance  to 
which  was  effected  by  a  ladder,  under  the 
shade  of  cocoa-palms  laden  with  fruit,  and 
splendid  incense-trees,  on  whose  boughs 
strange  fowls  rocked  themselves,  and  at 
whose  feet  herds  of  cattle  peacefully  re- 
posed."— Brugsch,  2d  ed.  i.  353. 

Also  witb  reference  to  note  on 
p.  175: 

c.  A.D.  70.  "  In  ipsS  quidem  Aethiopia 
fricatur  haec,  tanta  est  siccitsis,  et  farinae 
modo  spissatur  in  panem.  Grignitur  autem 
in  frutioe  ramis  cubltalibus,  folio  latiore, 
porno  rotundo  majore  quam  mail  amplitu- 
dine,  ooicasvocaut." — PUny,  xiii.  §  9. 

c.  1340.  "Le  nargll,  appel^  autrement 
■noix  d'Inde,  auquel  on  ne  peut  comparer 
aucun  autre  fruit,  est  vert  et  rempli 
A')xm\e."--ShiMbbuddln  DimishH,  in  Not.  et 
Exts.  xiii.  175. 

Coco-de-Mer.    Add : 

We  have  learned  from  Mr.  H.  0.  P. 
Bell,  Ceylon  0.  S.,  the  author  of  the 
Eeport  on  the  Maldives,  quoted  on 
p.  178,  col.  a,  tbat  in  Maldivian  tava 
or  <ai)a=Singli.  tada,  i.e.,  'bard';  so 
that  tava-JearM  is  the  'bard-sbelled 
coco-nut.'  Hence  Sonnerat  is  mis- 
taken in  saying  tbat  the  term  means 
'treasure-nut.' 

Colao,  s.  Chin.  Koh-lao,  '  Council 
Cbamber  Elders  '  (Bp.  Moule).   A  title 


for  a  Chinese  Minister  of  State,  -which, 
frequently  occurs  in  the  Jesuit  writers 
of  the  17th  century. 

Coleroon.    Add : 

c.  1713.     "Les  deux  Princes se 

liguerent  centre  I'ennemi  commun,  h,  fin  de 
le  contraindre  par  la  force  des  armes  a. 
rompre  une  digue  si  pr^judioiable  k  leurs 
Etats.  lis  faisoient  aAjh,  de  grands  pre- 
paratifs,  lorsque  le  fleuve  Coloran  ven^ea 
par  lui-ra6me  (comme  on  s'exprimoit  loi) 
I'affront  que  le  Roi  faisoit  h  ses  eaux  en  les 
reteuant  captives." — Lettres  Edifiantes,  ed. 
1781,  xi.  180. 

1753.  " .  .  .  en  doublant  le  Cap  Calla- 
medu,  jusqu'k  la  branche  du  fleuve  Caveri 
qui  porte  le  uom  de  Golh-ram,  et  dont  I'em- 
bouchure  est  la  plus  septentrionale  de  oeUes 
du  Caveri." — D'AnviUe,  115. 

1761.  "Clive  dislodged  a  strong  body 
of  the  Nabob's  troops,  who  had  taken  post 
at  Sameavarem,  a  fort  and  temple  situated 
on  the  river  Kalderon." — Complete  H.  of  the 
War  in  India,  from  1749  to  1761,  (Tract) 
1761,  p.  12. 

Columbo  Root.    Add : 

1782.  "Any  person  having  a  quantity 
of  fresh  sound  Columbia  Root  to  dispose  of, 

wiU  please  direct  a  line " — India  Gazette, 

Aug.  24. 

1850.  "  Caoutchouc,  or  India-rubber,  is 
found  in  abundance  .  .  .  (near  Tette)  .  .  . 

and  calumba-root  is  plentiful The 

India-rubber  is  made  into  balls  for  a  game 
resembling  '  fives,'  and  calnmba-root  is  said 
to  be  used  as  a  mordant  for  certain  colours, 
but  not  as  a  dye  itself. " — Livingstone,  Ex- 
pedition to  the  Zamhesi,  &c.  p.  32. 

Comboy.    Add : 

1615.  "Tansho  Samme,  the  Einges 
kinsman,  bought  two  pec.  Cambaia  cloth.'' 
— Codes,  i.  15. 

Competition-wallah.    Add : 

1814.  ' '  Gungadhur  Shastree  is  a  person 
of  great  shrewdness  and  talent .  .  .  Though 
a  very  learned  shastree  he  affects  to  be 
quite  an  Englishman,  walks  fast,  talks  fast, 
interrupts  and  contradicts,  and  calls  the 
Peshwa  and  his  ministers  '  old  fools '  and 
.  .  .  .  '  dam  rascals.'  He  mixes  English 
words  with  everything  he  says,  and  will 
say  of  some  one  (Holkar  for  instance) :  Bhot 
trickswalla  tha,  laiken  barra  akulkund, 
Kukhye  tha."* — Elphinstone  in  Life,  i.  276. 

Compound.  The  two  first  of  the 
following  quotations  are  important, 
carrying  back  the  use  of  the  word, 
as  they  do,  to  nearly  a  century  before 
the  earliest  quotation  preyiously  known 
to  us  : 

1679.     (at  Pollioull   near    Madapollam), 

«  "  He  was  very  tricky,  but  very  sagacious ;  ho 
was  cock-eyed ! " 


[STJPPI.EME17T.J 

COMPBADOBE.  782  OONBO-BUNDEB. 


"There  the  Dutch  have  a  Factory  of  a 
large  Compounde,  where  they  dye  much 
Hew  cloth,  having  above  300  jars  set  in  the 
ground  for  that  vrork;  also  they  make 
many  of  their  best  paintings  there."— i^ort 
St.  Geo.  Conms.  (on  Tour),  April  14.  In 
Jfotes  arid  Extracts,  Madras,  1871. 

1696.  "The  27th  we  began  to  unlade, 
and  come  to  their  custom-houses,  of  which 
there  are  three,  in  a  square  Compound  of 
about  100  Paces  over  each  way  ....  The 
goods  being  brought  and  set  in  two  Sows 
in  the  middle  of  the  square  are  one  by  one 
opened  before  the  Mandareens." — Mr. 
Bowyeair's  Journal  at  Cochin  China,  dated 
Poy-Foe,  April  30.    Dalr.  Or.  Sep.  i.  79. 

1848.  "Lady  O'Dowd,  too,  had  gone  to 
her  bed  in  the  nuptial  chamber,  on  the 
ground  floor,  and  had  tucked  her  mosquito 
curtains  round  her  fair  form,  when  the 
guard  at  the  gates  of  the  commanding 
officer's  compound  beheld  Major  Dobbin, 
in  the  moonlight,  rushing  towards  the 
house  with  a  swift  ste^."— Vanity  Fair, 
ed.  1867,  ii.  93. 

The  folio-wing  shows  tlie  adoption  of 
the  word  in  West  Africa : 

1880.  From  West  Afr.  Mission,  Port 
I,okkoh,  Mr.  A.  Burohaell  writes  :  "Every 
evening  we  go  out  visiting  and  preaching 
the  Gospel  to  our  Timneh  friends  in  their 
compounds." — Froceedings  of  G.  M.  Society 
for  1878-9,  p.  14. 

Compradore.  Add  before  quota- 
■tions : 

"A  new  building  was  to  be  erected  on 
"the  Bund  at  Shanghai,  and  Sir  Thomas 
Wade  was  asked  his  opinion  as  to  what 
style  of  architecture  should  be  adopted. 
He  at  once  said  that  for  Shanghai,  a  great 
■Chinese  commercial  centre,  it  ought  to  be 
Compradoric ! " 

1615.  "  I  understand  that  yesterday  the 
Hollanders  cut  a  slave  of  theirs  a-peeces  for 
theft,  per  order  of  justice,  and  thrust  their 
comprador  (or  cats  buyer)  out  of  dores  for  a 
lechero'us  knave.  .  .  ,*' — Cocks,  i.  19. 

Congee.    Add  before  quotations : 

Oongee  is  known  to  Horace,  though, 
reckoned,  it  would  seem,  so  costly  a 
remedy  that  the  miser  patient  would 
as  lief  die  as  be  plundered  to  the  ex- 
tent implied  in  its  use  : 

.  .  .  "  Huno  medicus  multum  oeler  atque 
fidelis 
Excitat  hoc  pacto  .  .  . 
.  .  .  '  Agedum ;   sume  hoc  ptisanarium 
oryzae.' 
'  Quanti      emptae?'      'Parvo.'      '  Quanti 

ergo.'    'Octussibus.'    'Eheu! 
•Quid  refert,    morbo,   an   furtis   pereamve 
rapinis  ? ' " 

Sat.  II.  iii.  147  seqq. 


Also  : 

c.  A.D.  70.  (Indi)  "™%^i™6  quidem 
oryza  gaudent,  ex  qua  tisanam  conficiunt 
quam  reliqui  mortales  ex  hordeo." — Pliny, 
xviii.  §  13. 

Congeveram,  n.p.  An  ancient  and 
holy  city  of  S.  India,  46  m.  S.W.  of 
Madras.  It  is  called  Kachchi  in  Tamil 
literature,  and  Kachchipuram  is  pro- 
bably represented  by  the  modern 
name. 

c.  1030.  SeeEanchi,  in  Al-Biruni,  under 
Ualabar. 

1531.  "Some  of  them  said  that  the 
whole  history  of  the  Holy  House  (of  St. 
Thomas)  was  written  in  the  house  of  the 
Pagoda  which  is  called  CamjeverSlo,  twenty 
leagues  distant  from  the  Holy  House,  of 
which  I  wiU  tell  you  hereafter.  .  .  ."— 
Correa,  iii.  424. 

1680.  "  Upon  a  report  that  Podela  Lin- 
gapa  had  put  a  stop  to  all  the  Dutch  busi- 
ness of  Policat  under  his  government,  the 
agent  sent  Braminy  spys  to  Conjee  Voram 
and  to  Policat."  —  Fort  St.  Geo.  Cons. 
Aug.  30,  in  Ifotes  and  Extracts,  No.  Ill,  32. 

Congo-bunder,  or  Cong,  n.p.  Kun;/ 
bandar;  a  port  formerly  of  some  con- 
sequence and  trade,  on  the  north  shore 
of  the  Persian  Qiilf,  about  100  m. 
west  of  Gombroon.  The  Portuguese 
had  a,  factory  here  for  a  good  many 
years  after  their  expulsion  from  Or- 
mus,  and  under  treaty  with  Persia, 
made  in  1625,  had  a  right  of  pearl- 
fishery  at  Bahrein  and  a  claim  to  half 
of  the  customs  of  Cong.  These  claims 
seem  to  have  been  gradually  disre- 
garded, and  to  have  had  no  effect 
after  about  1670,  though  the  Portu- 
guese would  appear  to  have  still  kept 
up  some  pretext  of  monopoly  of  rights 
there  in  1677  (see  Chardin,  ed.  1735, 
i.  348,  and  Bruce'a  Annals  of  the  E.  I. 
C,  iii.  393). 

Some  confusion  is  created  by  the 
circumstance  that  there  is  another 
place  on  the  same  coast,  nearly  2° 
further  west,  called  Kmigiin,  which 
possessed  a  good  many  vessels  up  to 
1869,  when  it  was  destroyed  by  a 
neighbouring  chief  (see  Stiffe's  P. 
Qulf  Pilot,  128).  And  this  place  is 
indicated  by  A.  Hamilton  (below)  as 
the  great  mart  for  Bahrein  pearls,  a 
description  which  Fryer  and  others 
assign  to  what  is  evidently  Cong. 

1652.  "  Near  to  the  place  where  the  Ea- 
phrates  falls  from  Balsara  into  the  Sea, 
there  is  a  little  Island,  where  the  Barques 
generally  come  to  an  Anchor.  .  .  .  There 
we  stay'd  four  days,  whence  to  Bandar- 


LBUPPLEMENT.] 

CONICOPOLT.  783 


COBGE. 


Congo  it  is  14  days  Sail.  .  .  .  This  place 
would  be  a  far  better  habitation  for  the 
Merchants  than  Ormus,  where  it  is  very 
unwholesom  and  dangerous  to  live.  But 
that  which  hinders  the  Trade  from  Bandar- 
Congo  is,  because  the  Hoad  to  Lar  is  so  bad 
....  The  30th,  we  hir'd  a  Vessel  for 
Bander-Abassi,  and  after  3  or  4  hours  Sail- 
ing we  put  into  a  Village  ....  in  the 
Island  of  Keckmishe  "  (Kishm). — Tavemier, 
E.  T.,  i.  94. 

1653.  "Congue  est  vne  petite  ville  fort 
agreable  sur  le  sein  Perslque  S,  trois  jour- 
n^es  du  Bandar  Abbassi  tirant  ^  I'Ouest 
dominfe  par  le  Schah  .  .  .  les  Portugais  y 
ont  vn  Peitour  (ractor)  qui  prend  la  moiti^ 
de  la  Doiiane,  et  donne  la  permission  aux 
barques  de  nauiger,  en  luy  payant  vn 
certain  droit,  parceque  toutes  ces  mers  sont 
tributaires  de  la  generality  de  Mascati,  qui 
est  ii  I'entree  du  sein  Persique  ....  Cette 
ville  est  peupMe  d'Arabes,  de  Parsis  et 
d'Indous  qui  ont  leur  Pagodes  et  leurs 
Sainots  hors  la  ville." — De  la  Boullaye-le- 
Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  284. 

1677.  "A  Voyage  to  Congo  for  Pearl. — 
Two  days  after  our  Arrival  at  Gom- 
broon,  I   went   to    Congo At 

Noon  we  came  to  Bassatu  (see  Bassadore), 
an  old  ruined  Town  of  the  Portugais, 
fronting  Congo.  .  .  .  Congo  is  something 
better  built  than  Gombroon,  and  has  some 
small  Advantage  of  the  Air."  (Then  goes 
off  about  pearls).— .Pri/cr,  320. 

1683.  "One  Haggerston  taken  by  ye 
said  President  into  his  Service,  was  run 
away  with  a  considerable  quantity  of  Gold 
and  Pearie,  to  ye  amount  of  30,000  Rupees, 
intrusted  to  him  at  Bussera  and  Cong,  to 
bring  to  Surrat,  to  save  Freight  and  Gns- 
tom."— Sedges,  96-97. 

1685.  "May  27. —  This  Afternoon  it 
pleased  God  to  bring  us  in  safety  to  Cong 
Eoad.  I  went  ashore  immediately  to  Mr. 
Brough's  house  (Supra  Cargo  of  ye  Siam 
Merchant),  and  lay  there  all  night."— Id. 
p.  202. 

1727,  "  Congoun  stands  on  the  South 
side  of  a  large  River,  and  makes  a  pretty 
good  figure  in  Trade ;  for  most  of  the  Pearl 
that  are  caught  at  Ba/reen,  on  the  Arabian 
Side,  are  brought  hither  for  a  Market,  and 
many  fine  Horses  are  sent  thence  to  India, 

where  they  generally  sell  well The 

next  maritim  town,  down  the  Gulf,  is  Cong, 
where  the  Portuguese  lately  had  a  Factory, 
but  of  no  great  Figure  in  Trade,  tho'  that 
Town  has  a  small  Trade  with  Banyans  and 
Moors  from  India. "  (Here  the  first  place  is 
Kongwn,  the  second  one  Kung).— .4.  Earn., 
L  92-93. 

Conicopoly.    Add : 

1680.  "  The  Govemour,  accompanyed 
with  the  Councell  and  severall  Persons  of 
the  factory,  attended  by  six  files  of  Soldyers, 
the  Company's  Peons,  300  of  the  Washers, 
the  Pedda  Naigue,  the  Canooply  of  the 
Towne  and  of  thp  grounds,  went  the  circuit 
of  Madras  ground,  which  was  described  by 
the  Cancoply  of  the  grounds,  and  lyes  so 


intermixed  with  others  (as  is  customary  in 
these  Countrys)  that  'tis  impossible  to  be 
knowne  to  any  others,  therefore  every  Vil- 
lage has  a  Canooply  and  a  Parryar,  who 
are  imployed  in  this  office,  which  goes  from 
Father  to  Son  for  ever."— ii'ori  St,  Geo, 
Consn.  Sept.  21.  In  Notes  and  Extracts, 
No.  3,  p.  34. 

Consoo.  Bp.Moule  says,  ho-weTer: 
"The  name  is  likely  to  have  come 
from,  kung-su,  the  public  hall,  where 
a  kung-sz',  a  'public  company,'  or 
guild,  m.eets. 

Consumah. 

0.  1664.  "Some  time  after  ....  she 
chose  for  her  Kane-saman,  that  is,  her 
Steward,  a  certain  Persian  called  Naixrkan, 
who  was  a  young  Omrah,  the  handsomest 
and  most  accomplished  of  the  whole  Court." 
—Bernier,  E.  T.,  p.  4. 

Cooch  Azo.    Add : 

17.53.  "  Ceste  rivifere  (Brahmapoutra), 
en  remontant,  conduit  k  Rangamati  et  \ 
Azoo,  qui  font  la  frontifere  de  I'^tat  du 
Mogol.  Azoo  est  une  forteresse  que  I'Emir 
Jemla,  sous  le  rfegne  d'Aorengzfebe,  reprit 
sur  le  roi  d'Asham,  oomme  une  dependance 
de  Bengale." — D'Anville,  p.  62. 

Coolin,  adj.  A  class  of  Brahmans 
of  Bengal  Proper,  who  make  extraor- 
dinary claims  to  purity  of  caste,  and 
exclusiveness.  Beng.  Kullnas,  from 
Skt.  hula,  a  caste  or  family,  kuUna 
belonging  to  a  noble  family.  They 
are  much  sought  in  marriage  for  the 
daughters  of  Brahm.ans  of  less  exalted 
pretensions,  and  often  take  many 
brides  for  the  sake  of  the  presents 
they  receive.  The  system  is  one  of  the 
greatest  abuses  in  Bengali  Hinduism. 

1820.  "  Some  inferior  Kooleeniis  marry 
many  wives ;  I  have  heard  of  persons  having 
120 ;  many  have  15  or  20,  and  others  40  or 
50  each.  Numbers  procure  a  subsistence 
by  this  excessive  polygamy.  .  .  ." — Ward, 
i.  81. 

Coolung.    Add : 

c.  1809.  "  Large  flocks  of  a  crane  called 
Kolong,  and  of  another  callefl  Saros  (Ardea, 
Antigone— ise  Cyrus),  frequent  this  dis- 
trict in  winter.  .  .  .  They  come  from  the 
north  in  the  beginning  of  the  cold  season, 
and  retire  when  the  heats  commence." — 
Buchanan's  Bimgpom;  in  Eastern  India, 
iii.  579. 

Coorsy.    Add : 

1781.  "It  happened,  at  this  time,  that 
the  Nawaub  was  seated  on  his  koorsi,  or 
chair,  in  a  garden,  beneath  a  banyan  tree." 
—H.  ofHydur  Naik,  452. 

Gorge.    Add : 

1747.  ' '  Another  Sett  of  Madrass  Painters 


[STJPPLEMENT.J 

COBOMANDEL.  784  COTAMALUOO. 


....  being  examined  regarding  what 
Goods  were  Remaining  in  their  hands  upon 
the  Loss  of  Madrass,  they  acknowledge  to 
have  had  15  Gorge  of  Cnints  then  under 
their  Performance,  and  which  they  acquaint 
us  is  all  safe  .  .  .  but  as  they  have  lost  all 
their  Wax  and  Colours,  they  request  an 
Advance  of  300  Pagodas  for  the  Purchase 
of  more.  .  .  ." — Consns.  Fort  St.  David, 
Aug.  13.     MS.  Records  in  India  Office. 

Coromaudel.  Add  at  p.  199,  after 
line  6 : 

"  by  D'Anville  (see  fJdaircissemens, 
p.  117)  and  by  .  .  ." 

Also  at  p.  200 :  The  statement  of  W. 
Hamilton  is  substantially  Correct.  In 
the  MS.  "List  of  Persons  in  the  Ser- 
vice of  the  Et.  Honble.  E.  I.  Company 
in  Port  St.  George  and  other  Places  on 
the  Coast  of  Choromandell,"  preserved 
in  the  India  Office,  that  spelling  con- 
tinues down  to  1778.  In  that  year  it 
is  changed  to  Coromandel. 

Corral.    Add : 

1404.  "And  this  mosque  and  these 
chapels  were  very  rich,  and  very  finely 
wrought  with  gold  and  azure,  and  enamelled 
tiles  {azulejos) ;  and  within  there  was  a 
great  corral,  with  trees  and  tanks  of 
water." — Clavijo,  j  cv.  Cbmp.  Markham, 
123. 

Cosmin.    Add : 

1613.  "The  Portuguese  proceeded  with- 
out putting  down  their  arms  to  attack  the 
Sanha  Dela's  (position),  and  destroyed  it 
entirely,  burning  his  factory  and  compel- 
ling him  to  flee  to  the  kingdom  of  Prom, 
so  that  there  now  remained  in  the  whole 
realm  of  Pegu  only  the  Banho  of  Cosmim 
(a  place  adjoining  Negrais)  calling  himself 
vassal  of  the  King  of  Arracan." — Socorro, 
132. 

Cospetir.    Add : 

1753.  "  Herodote  fait  aussi  mention 
d'une  ville  de  Caapatyrus  situ^e  vers  le 
haut  du  fleuve  Indus,  ce  que  Mercator  a 
cru  correspondre  Ji  une  denomination  qui 
existe  dans  la  G^ographie  modeme,  sans 
alteration  marquee,  savoir  Cospetir.  La 
notion  qu'ou  j  a  de  Cospetir  se  tire  de 
I'historien  Portugais  Jean  de  Barros  .... 
la  situation  n'est  plus  oelle  qui  convient  h, 
Caspatyrus." — D'Anville,  4-5. 

Coss.    Add : 

1528.  "I  directed  Chikmak  Beg,  by  a 
writing  under  the  royal  hand  and  seal,  to 
measure  the  distance  from  Agra  to  Kfibul ; 
that  at  every  nine  kos  he  should  raise  a 
minar  or  turret,  twelve  ges  in  height,  on 
the  top  of  which  he  was  to  construct  a 
pavilion."  .  .  . — Baber,  393. 

Cossack.    Add : 

1813.     "By  the  bye,  how  do  Clarke's 


friends  the  Cossacks,  who  seem  to  be  a 
band  of  Circassians  and  other  Sarmatians, 
come  to  be  called  by  a  name  which  seems 
to  belong  to  a  great  Toorkee  tribe  on  the 
banks  of  the  Jaxartes  ?  Kuzzauk  is  used 
about  Delhi  for  a  highwayman.  Can  it  be 
(as  I  have  heard)  an  Arabic  Mdbaligh 
(exaggeration)  from  kizk  (plunder)  applied 
to  aU  predatory  tribes?" — Elphinstone,  in 
lAfe,  i.  264. 

1819.  "Some  dashing  leader  may  .  .  . 
gather  a  predatory  band  round  his  standard, 
which,  composed  as  it  woidd  be  of  desperate 
adventurers,  and  commanded  by  a  profes- 
sional Euzzank,  might  still  give  us  an  infi- 
nite deal  of  trouble." — Id.,  ii.  68. 

Cossid.    Add : 

0.  1759.  "For  the  performance  of  this 
arduous  .  .  .  duty,  which  required  so  much 
care  and  caution,  intelligencers  of  talent, 
and  Easids  or  messengers,  who  from  head 
to  foot  were  eyes  and  ears  .  .  .  were  sta- 
tioned in  every  quarter  of  the  country." — 
H.  ofHydur  Naik,  126. 

Cossimbazar. 

1665.   "  That  evening  I  arrived  at  Casen- . 
Basar,  where  I  was  welcom'd  by  Menheir 
Arnold  van  Wachtendonk,  Director  of  all 
Sollarid-Factoiiea  in  Bengal." — Tavemier, 
E.  T.,'ii.  56. 

See  also  Bernier,  E.  T.,  p.  141. 

Cossya.    Add : 

1790.  "Agreed  and  ordered,  that  the 
Trade  of  Sylhet  ...  be  declared  entirely 
free  to  all  the  natives  .  .  .  under  the  fol- 
lowing Regulations  :— 1st.  That  they  shall 
not  supply  the  Cossyahs  or  other  Hill- 
people  with  Arms,  Ammunition  or  other 
articles  of  Military  store.  .  .  ." — In  Seton- 
Karr,  ii.  31. 

Cot.    Add: 

1768-71.  "We  here  found  the  body  of 
the  deceased,  Ijdng  upon  a  kadel,  or  couch." 
— Stavorinua,  B.  T.,  i.  442. 

Cotamaluco,  n.  p.  The  title  by 
which  the  Portuguese  called  the  kings 
of  the  Golconda  Dynasty,  founded, 
like  the  other  Mahommedan  kingdoms 
of  S.  India,  on  the  breaking  up  of  the 
Bahmani  kingdom  of  the  Deccan.  It 
was  a  corruption  of  Kuth-ul-Mulk,  the 
designation  of  the  founder,  retained 
as  the  style  of  the  dynasty  by  Mahom- 
medans  as  well  as  Portuguese  (see 
extract  from  AJcbar  Nama  under  Idal- 
can). 

1543.  "  When  Idalcan  heard  this  reply 
he  was  in  great  fear  .  .  .  and  by  night 
made  bis  escape  with  some  in  whom  he 
trusted  (very  few  they  were),  and  fled  in 
secret,  leaving  his  family  and  his  wives, 
and  went  to  the  territories  of  the  Izam  Ma- 
luco  (see  Nizamaluoo),  his  neighbour  and 
friend   .  .  .    and  made   matrimonial   ties 


COTTON. 


[SUPPLEMENT.] 
786 


CBANNY. 


with  the  Izam  Maluco,  marrying  his 
daughter,  on  which  they  arranged  together ; 
and  there  also  came  into  this  concert  the 
Kadremalnco,  and  Cotamaluoo,  and  the 
Verido,  who  are  other  great  princes,  march- 
ing with  Izam  Maluco,  and  connected  with 
him  by  marriage."— Gorrca,  iv.  313-314. 

1553.  "The  Captains  of  the  Kingdom  of 
the  Decan  added  to  their  proper  names 
other  honorary  ones  which  they  affected 
more,  one  calling  himself  Iniza  Malmulco, 
which  is  as  much  as  to  say  '  Spear  of  the 
State,'  Cota  Malmulco,  i.e.  Fortress  of  the 
State,'  Adelchan,  'Lord  of  Justice';  and 
we,  corrupting  these  names,  call  them 
mzamalnco,  Cbtamaluco,  and  Hidalchan." 
— Barros,  IV.,  iv.  16. 

These  same  explanations  are  given  by 
Garcia  de  Orta  {Colloquios,  f.  36  v),  but  of 
course  the  two  first  are  quite  wrong.  Iniza 
Malmaluco,  as  Barros  here  writes  it,  is 
Arabic  An-Ifizdm,  ul  Mulk,  "The  Ad- 
ministrator of  the  State,"  not  from  Pers. 
neza,  "a  spear."  Cotamaluco  is  Kutb-ul- 
Mulk,  Arabic,  "  the  Kvot  (or  Pole-star)  of 
the  State,"  not  from  kota,  "  a  fort,"  which 
is  Hindi. 

Cotton,  s.  We  do  not  seem  able  to 
carry  this  familiar  word  further  back 
than  the  Ar.  kutn,  hutun,  or  kutunn, 
having  the  same  meaning,  whence 
Prov.  coton,  Port,  cotdo.  It.  cotone, 
Germ.  Kattun.  The  Sp.  keeps  the  Ar. 
article,  algodon,  whence  old  Fr.  an- 
queton  and  Jtnqueton,  a  coat  quilted  with 
cotton  (see  Meerzye).  It  is  only  by 
an  odd  coincidence  that  Pliny  adduces 
a  like-sounding  word  in  his  account 
of  the  arbores  lanigerae :  ' '  f erunt  mali 
calonei  amplitudine  cucurbitas,  quae 
maturitate  ruptae  ostendunt  lanuginis 
pilas,  ex  quibus  vestes  pretioso  Imteo 
faciunt "  (xii.  10  (21) ). 

Counsillee,  s.  This  is  the  title  by 
which  the  natives  in  Calcutta  gene- 
rally designate  English  barristers.  It 
is  the  same  use  as  the  Irish  one  of  Coun- 
sellor, and  a  corruption  of  that  word. 

Country.    Add : 

1747.  "It  is  resolved  and  ordered  that 
a  Serjeant  with  two  Troopers  and  a  Party 
of  Coantrjr  Horse,  to  be  sent  to  Markisnah 
Puram  to  patroU  .  .  .  ." — Fort  St.  David 
Council  of  War,  Dec.  25.  MS.  Secm-ds  in 
India  Office. 

Course,  s.  The  drive  usually  fre- 
quented by  European  gentlemen  and 
ladies  at  an  Indian  station. 

1583.  "  It  was  curious  to  Oakfield  to  be 
back  on  the  Ferozepore  course,  after  a  six 
months'  interval,  which  seemed  like  years. 
How  much  had  happened  in  these  six 
months !  "— Oa^eW,  ii.  124. 


CowcoUy.    Add : 

In  Thornton's  English  Pilot,  pt.  iii. 
p.  7,  of  1711,  this  place  is  called 
Cockoly. 

Cowle.    Add : 

1680.  "  A  Cowle  granted  by  the  Eight 
Worshipful  Streynsham  Master,  Esq., 
Agent  and  Governour  for  affairs  of  the 
Honorable  East  India  Company  in  ffort 
St.  George  at  Chinapatnam,  by  and  with 
the  advice  of  his  Counoell  to  all  the  Pegu 
Ruby  Marchants  .  .  ." — Fort  St.  Geo.  Cons. 
Feb.  23,  iaJfotesandExtractSt'No.  III.p.  10. 

1758.      "The   Nawaub having 

mounted  some  large  guns  on  that  hill  .  .  . 
sent  to  the  Killadar  a  Kowl-uama,  or  a 
summons  and  terms  for  his  surrender."— 
-ff.  ofSydurNaik,  123. 

Cowry.    Add : 

c.  1664.  ".  .  .  lastly,  it  (Indostan)  wants 
those  little  Sea-oockies  of  the  Maldives, 
which  serve  for  common  Coyn  in  Bengale, 
and  in  some  other  places  .  .  ." — Bernier, 
E.  T.,  63. 

1749.  "The  only  Trade  they  deal  in  is 
Cowries  (or  Blackamoor's  Teeth  as  they 
call  them  in  England),  the  King's  sole 
Property,  which  the  sea  throws  up  in  great 
Abundance." — The  Boscawen's  Voyage  to 
Bombay,  by  Philalethes  (1750),  p.  52. 

1791.  "  Notice  is  hereby  given,  that  on 
or  before  the  1st  November  next,  sealed  pro- 
posals of  Contract  for  the  remittance  in 
Dacca  of  the  cowries  received  on  account 
of  the  Kevenues  of  Sylhet  .  .  .  will  be 
received  at  the  Office  of  the  Secretary  to 
the  Board  of  Eevenue  .  .  .  AH  persons 
who  may  deliver  in  proposals,  are  desired 
to  specify  the  rates  per  cowan  or  cowans  of 
cowries  (see  kahan  at  p.  208,  6)  at  which 
they  will  engage  to  make  the  remittance 
proposed." — In  Seton-Karr,  ii.  53. 

Cowry  (2),  p.  210  I.  The  Tamil 
word  is  misprinted  Jeavddi  for  kavadi. 

Cowtails.    Add : 

1665.  "Now  that  this  King  of  the 
Great  Tibet  knows,  that  Aureng-Zehe  is  at 
Kachemire,  and  threatens  him  with  War, 
he  hath  sent  to  him  an  Ambassader,  with 
Presents  of  the  Countrey^  as  Chrystal,  and 
those  dear  White  Cow-tails  .  .  ."—Bernier, 
E.  T.,  135. 

Cranny. 

It  is  curious  to  find  this  word  ex- 
plained by  an  old  French  writer,  in 
almost  the  modem  application  to  East 
Indians.  This  shows  that  the  word 
was  used  at  Goa  in  something  of  its 
Hindu  sense  of  one  of  mixt  blood. 

1653.  ' '  Les  karanes  sent  engendrez  d'vn 
Mestis,  et  d'vne  Indienne,  lesquels  sent 
oliaustres.  Ce  mot  de  Karanes  vient  k  mon 
advis  de  Kara,  qui  signifie  en  Turq  la  terre, 

8  E 


[SUPrLEMENT.J 

CBEASE,   ORIS.  786        COBRUMSHAW  HILLS. 


ou  bien  la  oouleur  noire,  oorame  si  Ton  vou- 
loit  dire  par  Karanes  les  enfans  du  pais,  ou 
bien  les  noirs :  ils  ont  les  mesmes  aduantages 
dans  leur  professions  quelesautresMestis." 
— De  la  Boullaye-le-Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  226. 

Compare  in  M.  Polo,  ,Bk.  I.,  oh.  18,  his 
statement  about  the  Caraonas,  and  note 
thereon. 

Crease,  Oris.    Add: 

It  is  curious  to  find  the  oris  adopted 
by  Alboquerque  as  a  piece  of  state 
costume.  When  lie  received  the  am- 
bassadors of  Sheikh  Ismael,  i.e.  the 
Shah  of  Pergi?,,  Ismael  Sufi,  at  Ormuz, 
we.  read : 

1515.  "  For  their  reception  there  was 
prepared  a  dais  of  three  steps  .  .  .  which 
wascovered  with  carpets,  and  the  Governor 
seated  thereon  in  a  decorated  chair,  arrayed 
in  a  tunic  and  surcoat  of  black  damask, 
with  his  collar,  and  his  golden  cris,  as  I 
described  before,  and  with  his  big,  long 
.snow-white  beard ;  and  at  the  back  of  the 
dais  the  captains  and  gentlemen,  hand- 
somely attired,  with  their  swords  girt,  and 
behind  them  their  pages  with  lances  and 
targets,  and  all  uncovered." — Correa,  ii. 
423. 

The  portrait  of  Alboquerque  in  the  1st 
vol.  of  Mr.  Birch's  Translation  of  the  Com- 
iitentaries,  realises  the  snow-white  beard, 
tunic,  and  black  surcoat,  but  the  cris  is 
missing. 

Creole.    Add : 

Criados,  criadas,  according  to  Pyrard 
de  Laval,  were  used  at  Croa  for  male 
;ind  female  servants.  And  see  the 
passage  from  Oorrea  quoted  under 
Neelam  in  Stjppt.,  where  the  words 
'  apparel  and  servants '  are  in  the  ori- 
ginal '  todo  ofato  e  criados.' 

1782.  "Mr.  Macintosh  being  the  son 
of  a  Scotch  Planter  by  a  French  Creole,  of 
one  of  the  West  India  Islands,  is  as  swarthy 
and  ill-looking  a  man  as  is  to  be  seen  on 
the  Portugueze  Walk  on  the  Royal  Ex- 
change."— Price's  Observations,  &c.,  p.  9,  in 
Price's  Tracts,  i. 

Cubebs.  Add  after  quotation  from 
Pegolotti : 

„  "  Cubebs  are  of  two  kinds,  i.e.  do- 
mestic and  wild,  and  both  should  be  entire 
and  light,  and  of  good  smell;  and  the 
domestic  are  known  from  the  wild  in  this 
way,  that  the  former  are  a  little  more 
brown  than  the  wild ;  also  the  domestic 
are  round,  whilst  the  wild  have  the  lower 
]iart  a  little  flattened  underneath  like 
flattened  buttons." — Ibid,  in  orig.  374-5. 

Cucuyada.    Add : 

1525.  "  On  this  immediately  some  of  his 
Xairs  who  accompanied  him,  desired  to 
smite   the    Portuguese    who   were    going 


through  the  streets ;  but  the  Eegedor  would 
not  permit  it ;  and  the  Caimal  approaching 
the  King's  palace,  without  entering  to 
speak  to  the  King,  ordered  those  cries  of 
theirs  to  be  made  which  they  call  cucu- 
yadas,  and  in  a  few  minutes  there  gathered 
together  more  than  2000  Nairs  with  their 
arms  .  .  ."—  Correa,  ii.  926. 

1543.  "  At  the  house  of  the  paged  there 
was  a  high  enclosure-wall  of  stone,  where 
the  Governor  collected  all  his  people,  and 
those  of  the  country  came  trooping  with 
bows  and  arrows  and  a  few  matchlocks, 
raising  great  cries  and  cucuyadas,  such  an 
they  employ  to  call  each  other  to  war,  just 
like  cranes  when  they  are  going  to  take 
wing."— 7d.  iv.  327. 

Cuddapah.    Add : 

1768.  "The  chiefs  of  Shanoor  and  Kiipa 
also  followed  the  same  path." — H.  ofHydur 
Naik,  189. 

Cuddy.    Add : 

1848.  "The  youngsters  among  the  pas- 
sengers, young  Chaffers  of  the  150th,  and 
poor  little  Bicketts,  coming  home  after  his 
third  fever,  used  to  draw  out  Sedley  at  tlie 
cuddy-table,  and  make  him  tell  prodigious 
stories  about  himself  and  his  exploits 
against  tigers  and  Napoleon."  —  Vaniiji 
Fair,  ed.  1867,  ii.  255.  « 

Culgee.    Add : 

c.  1514.     "  In  this  manner  the  people  of 

Ba.rS,n  catch  great  numbers  of  herons.  The 

KiUd-st^;'*  are  of  the  heron's  feathers." — 

Sober,  154. 

1759.     ' '  To  present  to  Omed  Roy,  viz.  :— 

1  Culgah 1200  0  0 

1  Surpage  (sirpesh,  or  aigrette) .    COO  0  0 
1  Killot  (see  Killut)     .        ..    250  0  0" 
— Expenses  of  Nabob's  Entertainment.    In 
Long,  193. 

Cumshaw.    Add : 

Bp.  Moule  suggests  that  this  may 
be  Kan-siu  (or  Cantonese)  Kdm-sau, 
'thank-gift.' 

Curnum.    Add : 

1827.  ' '  Very  little  care  has  been  taken 
to  preserve  the  survey  accounts.  Those  of 
several  villages  are  not  to  be  found.  Of 
the  remainder  only  a  small  share  is  in  the 
Collector's  cutcherry,  and  the  rest  is  in 
the  hands  of  curnums,  written  on  cadjans." 
— Minute  by  Sir  T.  Mmvro,  in  Arbutlmot,  L 
285. 

Currumshaw  Hills,  n.p.  This 
name  appears  in  Rennell's  Bengal 
Atlas,  applied  to  hills  in  the  Gaya 
district.  It  is  ingeniously  supposed 
by  F.  Buchanan  to  have  been  a  mis- 
take of  the  geographer's,   in  taking 

*  '■  Plumes  worn  on  the  cap  or  turban  on  great 
occasions,"  Also  see  PuTijab  Trade  JReport,  Apii., 
p.  ccxv. 


CUBBY. 


[supplement.] 
787 


DAM. 


Karna-Chaupar  ( '  Kama's  place  of 
meeting  or  teaching '),  the  name  of  an 
ancient  ruin  on  the  hills  in  question, 
for  Karnachau  Pahdr  (Pa7;(lr=Hill). 
— Eastern  India,  i.  4. 

Cxirry.  The  date  of  the  quotation 
from  Oorrea,  respecting  Vasco  do 
Gama,  refers  to  a.d.  1502. 

Cuscuss.    Add: 

1663.  "...  having  in  lieu  of  Cellarage 
certain  Tia,3-kanays,  that  is,  little  Houses  of 
Straw,  Or  rather  of  odoriferous  Roots,  that 
are  very  neatly  made,  and  commonly  placed 
in  the  midst  of  a  Partei-re  near  some  con- 
servatoi-y,  that  so  the  servants  may  easily, 
with  their  Pompion-bottles,  water  them 
from  without." — Bernier,  E.  T.,  79. 

In  the  sense  of  poppy-seed,  this 
word  is  Persian  (De  Orta  says 
Arabic) : 

1563.  ".  .  .at  Cambaiete,  seeing  in  the 
market  that  they  were  selling  poppy-heads 
hig  enough  to  fill  a  carmda,  and  also  some 
no  bigger  than  ours,  and  asking  the  name, 
I  was  told  that  it  was  caxcax  (cashcash)— 
and  that  in  fact  is  the  name  in  Arabic — 
and  they  told  me  that  of  these  poppies  was 
made  opium  {amfido),  cuts  being  made  in 
the  poppy-head,  so  that  the  opium  exudes." 
r— Garcia  De  Orta,  f .  155. 

1621.  "The  24th  of  April  public  pro- 
clamation was  made  in  Ispahan  by  the 
King's  order  .  .  .  that,  on  pain  of  death, 
no  one  should  drink  cocnur,  which  is  a 
hquor  made  from  the  husk  of  the  capsule 
of  opium,  called  bv  them  khash-khash." — 
P.  delta  Valle,  ii.  209. 

Cuspadore.    Add : 

1672.  "Here  maintain  themselves  three 
of  the  most  powerful  lords  and  Naiks  of 
this  kingdom,  who  are  subject  to  the  Crown 
of  Velour,  and  pay  it  tribute  of  many 
hundred  Pagodas  .  .  .  viz.  Vitipa-naik  of 
Madura,  the  King's  Cuspidoor-bearer,  200 
Pagodas,  Gristapa-naik  of  Chengier,  the 
King's  Betel-server,  200  pagodas,  the  Waik 
of  Tanjomcer,  the  King's  Warder  and 
Umbrella  carrier,  400  Pagodas  ...."— 
-fialdaeus,  Germ.  ed.  153. 

Custard-apple.    Add : 

This  is  called  in  Chinese  Fan-U-chi, 
i.e.  foreign  leech.ee  (q.v-)- 

'  Custom.    Add: 

1683.  "Threder  and  Barker  positively 
denied  ye  overweight,  ye  Merchants  proved 
it  by  their  books ;  but  ye  skeyne  out  of 
every  draught  was  confest,  and  claimed 
as  their  due,  having  been  always  the 
custom. " — Sedges,  Hak.  Soc.  83. 

1768-71.  "Banyans,  who  .  .  .  serve  in 
this  capacity  without  any  fixed  pay,  but 
they  know  how  much  more  they  may 
charge  upon  every  rupee,  than  they  have 


in  reality  paid,   and  this    is    called    cog- 
tumado." — Stavorinus,  E.  T.,  i.  522. 

Cuttanee.  The  use  of  this  word, 
quoted  under  Alleja,  shows  that  it 
was  a  silk  stuff. 

Cyrus.    Add : 

1840.  "  Bands  of  gobbling  pelicans  "  (see 
this  word,  probably  adjutants  are  meant) 
"and  groups  of  tall  Cyruses  in  their  half- 
Quaker,  half-lancer  plumage,  consulted 
and  conferred  together,  in  seeming  per- 
plexity as  to  the  nature  of  our  intentions." 
— Storms  and  Simshine  of  a  Soldier's  Life,  i. 
108. 


Dacca.    Add : 

Daka  is  throughout  Central  Asia 
applied  to  all  muslins  imported 
through  Kabul. 

1665.  "Daca  is  a  great  Town,  that 
extends  itself  only  in  length." — Tavemicr^ 
E.  T.,  ii.  55. 

Dadney.    Add :  ' 

1748.  "The  Sets  being  all  present  at 
the  Board  inform  us  that  last  year  they 
dissented  to  the  employment  of  Eilliek 
Chund,  Gosserain,  Occore,  and  Otteram, 
they  being  of  a  different  caste,  and  conse- 
quently they  could  not  do  business  with 
them,  upon  which  they  refused  Dadney, 
and  having  the  same  objection  to  make  this- 
year,  they  propose  taking  their  shares  of 
the  Dadney."—/^.  William  Com.,  May  ^. 
In  Long,  p.  9. 

Daimio,  s.  A  feudal  prince  in  Japan. 
The  word  appears  to  be  approximately 
the  Jap.  pronunciation  of  Chin,  tai- 
ming,  '  great  name.' 

Dalaway.    Add: 

There  is  also  a  Hind,  word  dal  for  a, 
great  army. 

c.  1747.  "A  few  days  after  this,  tho 
Dnlwal  sent  for  Hydur,  and  seating  him 
on  a  miisnud  with  himself,  he  consulted 
with  him  on  the  re-establishment  of  his  own 
affairs,  complaining  bitterly  of  his  distress 
for  want  of  money."— fl'.  of-HtjdurNaik, 
4A. 

See  also  Dalwai  in  quotation  under 
Dhurna,  in  Soppt. 

Dam.    Add : 

c.  1840.  "  Charles  Greville  saw  the  Dnke 
soon  after,  and  expressing  the  pleasure  he 
had  felt  in  reading  his  speech  (commending 
the  conduct  of  Capt.  Charles  Elliot  in 
China),  added  that,  however,  many  of  the 
3  E  2 


[supplement.] 
BAMMEB.  788 


DELHI. 


party  were  angry  with  it;  to  which  the 
buke  replied, — -'I  know  they  are,  and  I 
don't  care  a  damn.  I  have  no  time  to  do 
what  is  right.' 

■'  A  twopenny  damn  was,  I  believe,  the 
form  usually  employed  by  the  Duke,  as 
an  expression  of  value  :  but  on  the  pre- 
sent occasion  he  seems  to  have  been  less 
precise."  —  Autobiography  of  Sir  Henry 
Taylor,  i.  296. 

"The  term  referred  to  seems  curiously  to 
preserve  an  unconscious  tradition  of  the 
pecuniary,  or  what  the  idiotical  jargon  of 
our  time  calls  the  'monetary,'  estimation 
contained  in  this  expression. 

Dammer.    Add : 

1885.  "  The  other  great  industry  of  the 
place  (in  Sumatra)  is  dammar  collecting. 
This  substance,  as  is  well  known,  is  the 
resin  which  exudes  from  notches  made  in 
various  species  of  coniferous  and  diptero- 
carpous  trees  .  .  .  out  of  whose  stem  .  .  . 
the  native  cuts  large  notches  up  to  a  height 
of  40  or  50  feet  from  the  ground.  The 
tree  is  then  left  for  3  or  4  months,  when,  if 
it  be  a  very  healthy  one,  sufficient  dammar 
will  have  exuded  to  make  it  worth  collect- 
ing ;  the  yield  may  then  be  as  much  as  94 
Amsterdam  pounds."— fi".  0.  Forbes,  A 
Jfaturalist's  Wanderings,  p.  135. 

itDangur,  n.  p.  H.  Bhangar,  the 
name  oy  wliich.  members  of  various 
tribes  of  Ohtitia  Nagpur,  but  espe- 
cially of  the  Oraons,  are  generally 
known  -when  they  go  out  to  distant 
provinces  to  seek  employment  as  la- 
bourers ("coolies").  A  very  large 
proportion  of  those  who  emigrate  to  the 
tea-plantations  of  Eastern  India,  and 
also  to  Mauritius  and  other  colonies, 
belong  to  the  Oraon  tribe.  The  ety- 
mology of  the  term  Dhdnt/ar  is  doubt- 
ful. The  late  Gen.  Dalton  says: 
''  Amongst  several  tribes  of  the  Tri- 
butary Mahals,  the  terms  DhJngar 
and  Dh&ngarin  mean  the  youth  of  the 
two  sexes,  both  in  highland  and  low- 
land villages,  and  it  cannot  be  con- 
sidered as  the  national  designation  of 
anypartioular  tribe"  [Descriptive  Ethno- 
logy of  Bengal,  245). 

Darcheenee,  s.  P.  ddr-cMni, '  Chiaa 
stick,'  i.e.,  cinnamon. 

1563.  "...  The  people  of  Ormuz,  be- 
cause this  bark  was  brought  for  sale  there 
by  those  who  had  come  from  China,  called 
it  dar-chini,  which  in  Persian  means  '  wood 
of  China,'  and  so  they  sold  it  in  Alexan- 
dria. .  .  .  "—Garcia,  f.  59-60. 

1621.  "As  for  cinnamon  which  you 
wrote  was  called  by  the  Arabs  dartzeni,  I 
assure  you  that  the  dar-sini  as  the  Arabs 
say,  or  dar-cMni  as  the  Persians  and  Turks 
call  it,  is  nothing  but  our  ordinary  canella." 
—P.  della  Valle,  ii.  206-7. 


Saroga.    Add: 

The  Byzantine  form  quoted  in 
Gloss.,  and  the  two  following  pas- 
sages, seem  to  imply  some  former 
variation  in  pronunciation.  But  Clavijo 
has  also  derroga  in  §  clii. 

]404.  "And  in  this  city  (Tauris)  there 
was  a  kinsman  of  the  Emperor  as  Magis- 
trate thereof,  whora  they  call  Serrega,  and 
he  treated  the  said  Ambassadors  with  much 
respect. " — Olavijo,  §  Ixxxii.  Comp.  Mark- 
haM,  90. 

1665.  "There  stands  a  Serega,  upon 
each  side  of  the  Kiver,  who  will  not  suffer 
any  person  to  pass  without  leave." — Taver- 
nier,  E.  T.,  ii.  52. 

Datohin.    Add : 

Favre's  Malay  Diet,  gives  (ia 
French)  "  daxing  (Oh.  pa-tchen^,  steel- 
yard, halance,"  Sao  "  fifr-daxing,  to 
weigh,"  and  Javan.  "  daxin,  a  weight 
of  100  katis."  Gerioke's  Javan.  Diet, 
also  gives  "  datsin-Picol,"  with  a  refer- 
ence to  Chinese. 

Datura.    Add : 

c.  1580.  "Nascitur  et  .  .  .  Datura  In- 
dorum,  quarum  ex  seminibus  Latrones 
bellaria  parant,  quae  in  caravanis  merca- 
toribus  exhibentes  largumque  somnum,  pro- 
fundumque  inducentes  aurum  gemmasque 
surripiunt  et  abeunt." — Prosper  Alpinus, 
Pt.  L,  pp.  190-191. 

Dawk. 

1528.  "...  that  every  ten  hos  he 
should  erect  a  yam,  or  post-house,  which 
they  call  a  dak-choki,  for  six  horses  .  .■  .  " 
—Bdber,  393. 

Daye.    Add : 

1782.  In  a  Table  of  monthly  Wages  at 
Calcutta,  we  have  : — 
"Dy  (Wet-nurse)  10  Ks." 

India  Gazette,  Oct.  12. 

DelM.    Add: 

According  to  Panjab  Notes  and  Que- 
ries, Dilpat  is  traditionally  the  name 
of  the  DiUl  of  PrithviEaj.  i>i7isan 
old  Hindi  word  for  an  eminence ;  and 
this  is  probably  the  etymology  of 
Dilpat  ox  Dim  {op.  cit.  ii.  117—118). 

We  have  quoted  in  the  Glossary  (p. 
234,  J)  one  passage  from  Correa  con- 
cerning the  Empire  of  Delhi,  but  we 
may  add  another  which  curiously 
illustrates  the  looseness  of  his  geo- 
graphy : 

"  This  Kingdom  of  Dely  is  the  greatest 
that  is  to  be  seen  in  those  parts,  for  one 
point  that  it  holds  is  in  Persia,  and  the 
other  is  in  contact  with  the  Loochoos  {os 
Lequios)  beyond  China." — iii.  .572. 


[supplement.] 
BELLY,  MOUNT.  789 


DEUTI. 


Delly,  Mount.    Add : 

1759.  "We  are  further  to  remark  that 
the  late  troubles  at  Tellioherry,  which 
proved  almost  fatal  to  that  settlement, 
took  rise  from  a  dispute  with  our  linguist 
and  the  Prince  of  that  Country,  relative  to 
lands  he,  the  linguist,  held  at  Mount 
mny."— Court's  Letter  of  March  23.  In 
Long,  198. 

DeloU.    Add: 

1754.  "Mr.  Baillie  at  Jugdea,  accused 
by  these  villains,  our  dulols,  who  carried  on 
for  a  long  time  their  moat  flagrant  rascality. 
The  Dulols  at  Jugdea  found  to  charge  the 
Company  15  per  cent,  beyond  the  price  of 
the  goods." — Fort  Wm.  Cons.  In  Long, 
p.  50. 

Demijohn.  Add,  after  reference  to 
'  Dozy  (Supp.  aux  Diet.  Arabes) ' : 

It  may  be  noticed,  as  wortiiy  of  fur- 
ther enquiry,  that  Sir  T.  Herbert 
speaks  of  the  abundance  and  cheap- 
ness of  wine  at  Damaghan  (192). 

Dengue,  s.  The  name  applied  to  a 
kind  of  fever.  The  term  is  of  West 
Indian,  not  East  Indian,  origin,  and 
has  only  become  known  and  familiar 
in  India  within  the  last  15  or  18  years. 
The  origin  of  the  name  which  seems 
to  be  generally  accepted  is,  that  owing 
to  the  stiff  unbending  carriage  which 
this  fever  induced  in  those  who  suf- 
fered from  it,  the  negroes  in  the  W. 
Indies  gave  it  the  name  of  '  dandy 
fever ' ;  and  this  name,  taken  up  by 
the  Spaniards,  was  converted  into  dengy 
or  dengue. 

Some  of  its  usual  characteristics 
are  the  great  suddenness  of  attack; 
often  a  red  eruption ;  pain  amounting 
sometimes  to  anguish  in  head  and 
back,  and  shifting  pains  in  the  joints ; 
excessive  and  sudden  prostration ; 
after-pains  of  rheumatic  character. 
Its  epidemic  occurrences  are  generally 
at  long  intervals. 

Omitting  such  occurrences  in  Ame- 
rica and  in  Egjrpt,  symptoms  attach 
to  an  epidemic  on  the  Coromandel 
coast  about  1780  which  point  to  this 
disease;  and  in  1824  an  epidemic  of 
the  kind  caused  much  alarm  and 
suffering  in  Calcutta,  Berhampore,  and 
other  places  in  India.  This  had  no 
repetition  of  equal  severity  in  that 
quarter  till  1871-72,  though  there  had 
been  a  minor  visitation  in  1853,  and  a 
succession  of  cases  in  1868-69.  In 
1872  it  was  so  prevalent  in  Calcutta 
that  among  those  in  the  service  of  the 
E.  I.   Eailway   Company,   European 


and  native,  prior  to  August  in  that 
year,  70  per  cent,  had  suffered  from 
the  disease;  and  whole  households 
were  sometimes  attacked  at  once.  It 
became  endemic  in  Lower  Bengal  for 
several  seasons, 

When  the  present  writer  left  India 
(in  1862)  the  name  dengue  may  have 
been  known  to  medicar  men,  but  it 
was  quite  unknown  to  the  lay  Euro- 
pean public. 

1885. 
The  Contagion  oi'  Dengue  Feveb. 

"In  a  recent  issue  (March  14th,  p.  551), 
under  the  heading  '  Dengue  Fever  in 
New  Caledonia,'  you  remark  that,  al- 
though there  had!  been  upwards  of  nine 
hundred  cases,  yet,  '  curiously  enough,' 
there  had  not  been  one  dSath.  May  I  ven- 
ture to  say  that  the  '  curiosity '  would  have 
been  mucjfi  greater  had  there  been  a  death  ? 
For,  although  this  disease  is  one  of  the  most 
infectious,  and,  as  I  can  testify  from  un- 
pleasant personal  experience,  one  of  the 
mo.'it  painful  that  there  is,  yet  death  is  a 
very  rare  occurrence.  In  an  epidemic  at 
Bermuda  in  1882,  in  which  about  five  hun- 
dred cases  came  under  my  observation,  not 
one  death  was  recorded.  In  that  epidemic, 
which  attacked  both  whites  and  blacks  im- 
partially, inflammation  of  the  cellular 
tissue,  affecting  chiefly  the  face,  neck,  and 
scrotum,  was  especially  prevalent  as  a 
sequela,  none  but  the  lightest  oases  escaping. 
I  am  not  aware  that  this  is  noted  in  the 
text-books  as  a  characteristic  of  the  disease ; 
in  fact,  the  descriptions  in  the  books  then 
available  to  me,  differed  greatly  from  the 
disease  as  I  then  found  it,  and  I  believe 
that  was  the  experience  of  other  medical 

officers  at  the  time. 

*  *  * 

"  During  the  epidemic  of  dengue  above 
mentioned,  an  officer  who  was  confined  to 
his  quarters,  convalescing  from  the  disease, 
wrote  a  letter  home  to  his  father  in  Eng- 
land. About  three  days  after  the  receipt 
of  the  letter,  that  gentleman  complained  of 
being  ill,  and  eventually,  from  his  descrip- 
tion, had  a  rather  severe  attack  of  what, 
had  he  been  in  Bermuda,  would  have  been 
called  dengue  fever.  As  it  was,  his  medical 
attendant  was  puzzled  to  give  a  name  to  it. 
The  disease  did  not  spread  to  the  other 
members  of  the  family,  and  the  patient 
made  a  good  recovery.— flcwj/  J.  Barnes, 
Surgeon,  Medical  Staff,  Fort  Pitt,  Chat- 
ham." From  British  Medical  Journal, 
April  25th. 

Deuti,  s.  H.  diuti,  from  Skt.  dipa, 
'  a  lamp,'  a  lamp-stand,  but  also  a 
link-bearer. 

0.  1526.  (In  Hindustan)  "  instead  of  a 
candle  or  torch,  you  have  a  gang  of  dirty 
fellows  whom  they  call  Deiltis,  who  hold  in 
their  hand  a  kind  of  small  tripod,  to  the 
side  of  one  leg  of  which  .  .  .  they  fasten  a 
pliant  wick.  ...  In  their  right  hand  they 
hold  a  gourd  ,  .  .  and  whenever  the  wick 


DErADASi: 


[supplement.] 
790 


DHOOLY. 


Tequires  oil,  they  supply  it  from  this  gourd. 
...  If  their  emperors  or  chief  nobility  at 
any  time  have  occasion  for  a  light  by  night, 
these  filthy  Deutis  bring  in  their  lamp  .  .  . 
and  there  stand  holding  it  close  by  his  side." 
—Saber,  333. 

1681.  "Six  men  for  Dutys,  Rundell 
(see  Boundel),  and  Kittesole  (see  Kitty- 
soil)." — List  of  Servants  allowed  at  Mada- 
poUam  Tactory.  Ft.  St.  George  Cons., 
Jan.  8.  In  Sfotes  and  Extracts,  No.  II., 
p.  72. 

Devadasi.    Add : 

c.  1790.  _  "La  principale  occupation  des 
devedaschies,  est  de  danser  devant  I'image 
de  la  divinity  qu'elles  servent,  et  de  chanter 
ses  louanges,  soit  dans  son  temple,  soit 
dans  les  rues,  lorsqu'on  porte  I'idole  dans 
des  processions  .  .  .  " — Haafner,  ii.  105. 

Devil,  s.  A  petty  -wliirl-wmd,  or 
circular  storm,  is  often  so  called.  See 
Pisachee,  Shaitan,  Typhoon. 

Devil-bird,  s.  This  is  a  name 
used  in  Ceylon  for  a  bird  believed  to 
beakindof  owl, — according  to  Haeckel, 
quoted  below,  the  Syrnium  Indrani  of 
Sykes,  or  Brown  Wood  Owl  of  Jerdon. 
Mr.  Mitford,  quoted  below,  however, 
believes  it  to  be  a  Podargus,  or  Night- 
hawk. 

c.  1328.  "Quid  dicam?  Diabolus  ibi 
etiam  loquitur,  saepe  et  saepius,  hominibus, 
noctumis  temporibus,  sicut  ego  audivi." — 
— Jordani  Mirdbilia,  in  Bee.  de  Voyages, 
iv.  53. 

1681.  "This  for  certain  I  can  affirm. 
That  oftentimes  the  Devil  doth  cry  with  an 
audible  Voice  in  the  Night ;  'tis  very  shrill, 
almost  like  the  barking  of  a  Dog.  This  I 
have  often  heard  myself ;  but  never  heard 

that  he  did  anybody  any  harm 

To  believe  that  this  is  the  Voice  of  the 
Devil  these  reasons  urge,  because  there  is  no 
Creature  known  to  the  Inhabitants,  that  cry 
like  it,  and  because  it  will  on  a  sudden 
depart  from  one  place,  and  make  a  noise  in 
another,  quicker  than  any  fowl  could  fly  ; 
and  because  the  very  Dogs  will  tremble  and 
shake  when  they  hear  it."— Knox's  Ceylon, 
78. 

1849.  "  DevU's  Bird  (Strix  Gaulama  or 
TJlama,  Singh.).  A  species  of  owl.  The 
■wild  and  wailing  cry  of  this  bird  is  con- 
sidered a  sure  presage  of  death  and  misfor- 
tune, unless  measures  be  taken  to  avert  its 
infernal  threats,  and  refuse  its  warning. 
Though  often  heard  even  on  the  tops  of  their 
houses,  the  natives  maintain  that  it  has 
never  been  caught  or  distinctly  seen,  and 
they  consider  it  to  be  one  of  the  most 
annoying  of  the  evil  spirits  which  haunt 
their  country.  "—_PWdAam's  Ceylon,  p.  737-8. 

1860.  "  The  Devil-Bird  is  not  an  owl .  . 
its  ordinary  note  is  a  magnificent  clear 
shout  like  that  of  a  human  being,  and 
■which  can  be  heard  at  a  great  distance.     It 


has  another  cry  like  that  of  a  hen  just 
caught,  but  the  sounds  which  have  earned 
for  it  its  bad  name  .  .  .  are  indescribable, 
the  most  appalling  that  can  be  imagined, 
and  scarcely  to  be  heard  without  shudder- 
ing ;  I  can  only  compare  it  to  a  boy  in  tor- 
ture, whose  screams  are  being  stopped  by 
being  strangled." — Mr.  Mitford' s  Note,  in 
Terment'a  Ceylon,  i.  167. 

1881.  "The  uncanny  cry  of  the  devil- 
bird,  Syrnium  Indrani,.  .  .  " — Haeckd'a 
Visit  to  Ceylon,  235. 

Devil's  Beach,  n.p.  This  was  the 
old  name  of  a  reach  on  the  Hoogly  B. 
a  little  way  above  Pulta  (and  about  15 
miles  above  Calcutta).  On  that  reach 
are  several  groups  of  dewals,  or  idol- 
temples,  which  probably  gave  the  name. 

1684.  "August  28.— I  borrowed  th^ 
late  Dutch  Fiscall's  Bud^ero,  and  went  in 
Company  with  Mr.  Beard,  Mr.  Littleton" 
(etc.)  "  as  far  as  y"  Devill's  Beach,  where  I 
caused  y'  tents  to  be  pitched  in  expectation 
of  y«  Presidents  arrivall  and  lay  here  all 
night.'' — Sedges,  p.  156. 

1711.  "  From  the  lower  Point  of  Devil's 
Beach  you  must  keep  mid-channel,  or 
nearest  the  Starboard  Shore,  for  the  Lar- 
board fs  shoal  until  you  come  into  the 
beginning  of  Pidta  or  Poutto  Eeaoh,  and 
there  abreast  of  a  single  great  Tree,  you 
must  edge  over  to  the  East  Shore  below 
Pulta."— yAe  English  Pilot,  54. 

Dewaun.    Add,  in  p.  240,  col.  1 : 

1762.  "  A  letter  from  Dacca  states  that 
the  Hon'ble  Company's  Dewan  (Manik« 
chand)  died  on  the  morning  of  this  letter. . 
And  as  they  apprehend  he  has  died  worth 
a  large  sum  of  money  which  the  Govern- 
ment's people  {i.e.  of  the  Nawab)  may  be 
desirous  to  possess  to  the  injury  of  his 
lawful  heirs,  they  request  the  protection  of 
the  flag  ...  to  the  family  of  a  man  who 
has  served  the  Company  for  upwards  of  30 
years  with  care  and  fidelity." — Ft.  Wm. 
Corns.,  Nov.  29.     In  Long,  283. 

Dhall.  It  should  have  been  made 
clearer  that  dal  is  not  the  name  of  a 
particular  pea,  but  the  generic  name 
of  pulses  prepared  for  use  by  being 
broken  in  a  hand-mill;  though  the  peas 
named  are  those  commonly  used  in 
Upper  India  in  this  way. 


Dhooly, 

Herldots  '. 


Add,   after  reference   to 


Boll  is  from  dolna,  'to  swing.' 
The  word  is  also  applied  to  the  meat* 
(or  milk-)  safe,  which  is  usually  slung 
to  a  tree. 

And  at  the  end  of  the  large-type 
matter : 

Dula  occurs  in  Ibn  Batuta,  but  the 
translators  render  ' palankin,'  and  do 
not  notice  the  word  : 


BHOON. 


[supplement.] 

791  DIAMOND  HARBOUR. 


0.  1343.  "  The  principal  vehicle  of  the 
people  (of  Malabar)  is  a  diila,  carried  on 
the  shoulders  of  slaves  or  hired  men.  Those 
who  do  not  ride  in  a  dula,  whoever  they 
may  be,  go  on  foot." — Ibn  Bat.,  iv.  73. 

v;.  1768.  "...  leaving  all  his  wounded 
...  on  the  field  of  battle,  telling  them  to 
be  of  good  cheer,  for  that  he  would  send 
Soolies  for  them  from  Astara.  .  .  ." — H.  of 
Bydur  Naik,  226. 

Dhoon.    Add : 

1526.  "In  the  language  of  Hindustan 
they  call  a  JAlga  (or  dale)  Sun.  The  finest 
running  water  in  Hindustan  is  that  in  this 
D4n."— Bote}-,  299. 

Dhow.    Add : 

1844.  "  I  left  the  hospitable  village  of 
Takaungu  in  a  small  boat,  called  a  'Baw'  by 
the  Suahilis  .  .  .  the  smallest  sea-going 
vessel." — Krapf,  p.  117. 

1883.  "  Bhau  is  a  large  vessel  which  is 
falling  into  disuse.  .  .  .  Their  origin  is  in  the 
Red  Sea.  The  word  is  used  vaguely,  and  is  ap- 
plied to  baghlas."  See  Bviggalov— Bombay 
Gazetteer,  xiii.  717-718. 

Dhurna.    Add : 

It  appears  from  ElpMnstone,  below, 
tliat  the  custom  was  also  known  as 
talcaza,  i.e.  '  importunity.' 

C.1747.  "  While  Nundi  Raj,  the  Dulwai 
(see  Balaway),  was  encamped  at  Sutti 
Mangul,  his  troops,  for  want  of  their  pay, 
placed  him  in  Bhurna. 

"...  Hurree  Singh,  forgetting  the  ties 
of  salt,  or  gratitude  to  his  master,  in  order 
to  obtain  his  arrears  of  pay,  forbade  the 
sleeping  and  eating  of  the  Dulwai,  by 
placing  him  in  Bhurna  .  .  .  and  that  in  so 
l^eat  a  degree  as  even  to  stop  the  water  used 
in  his  kitchen.  The  Dulwai,  losing  heart 
from  this  rigour,  with  his  clothes  and  the 
vessels  of  silver  and  gold  used  in  travelling, 
and  a  small  sum  of  money,  paid  him  off  and 
discharged  him." — H.  of  HydurNaik,  41—42. 

In  the  book  next  quoted  there  are 
frequent  examples  of  the  dharna  pro- 
ooss  in  the  camp  of  Sindia.  On  one 
occasion  the  chief  himself  puts  it  in 
operation : 

1808.  "  A  remarkable  circumstance  took 
place  yesterday.  Some  Sirdars  put  the 
Maharaja  (Sindia)  in  dhnma.  He  was 
angry,  and  threatened  to  put  them  to  death. 
Bhugwunt  E.as  Byse,  their  head,  said,  '  Sit 
still ;  put  us  to  death.'  Sindia  was  enraged, 
and  ordered  him  to  be  paid  and  driven  from 
camp.  He  refused  to  go.  .  . .  The  bazaars 
were  shut  the  whole  day;  troops  were 
iwsted  to  guard  them  and  defend  the  tents 
...  At  last  the  mutineers  marched  off,  and 
all  was  settled." — Mpliimtone's  Diary,  in 
Life,  i.  179-180. 

1809.  "  Seendhiya  {i.e.  Sindia),  who  has 
been  lately  plagued  by  repeated  B'hurnas, 
seems  now  resolved  to  partake  also  in  the 
active  part  of  the  amusement :  he  had  per- 


mitted this  same  Fatunkur,  as  a  signal 
mark  of  favour,  to  borrow  50,000  rupees 
from  the  Khasgee,  or  private  treasury.  .  .  . 
The  time  elapsed  without  the  agreement 
having  been  fulfilled;  and  Seendhiya  im- 
mediately dispatched  the  treasurer  to  sit 
B'hurna  on  his  behalf  at  Patunkur's  tents." 
—Broughton's  Letters  from  a  Mahratta  Camp, 
169-170. 

1819.  "  It  is  this  which  is  called  tukaza* 
by  the  Mahrattas.  ...  If  a  man  have  a 
demand  from  (?  upon)  his  inferior  or  equal, 
he  places  him  under  restraint,  prevents  his 
leaving  his  house  or  eating,  and  even  com- 
pels him  to  sit  in  the  sun  until  he  comes  to 
some  accommodation.  If  the  debtor  were 
a  superior,  the  creditor  had  first  recourse  to 
supplications  and  appeals  to  the  honour 
and  sense  of  shame  of  the  other  party  ;  he 
laid  himself  on  his  threshold,  threw  himself 
in  his  road,  clamoured  before  his  door,  or 
he  employed  others  to  do  this  for  him  ;  he 
would  even  sit  down  and  fast  before  the 
debtor's  door,  during  which  time  the  other 
was  compelled  to  fast  also ;  or  he  would 
appeal  to  the  gods,  and  invoke  their  curses 
upon  the  person  by  whom  he  was  injured." 
— Elphinstone,  in  Life,  ii.  87. 

1885.  "  One  of  the  most  curious  prac- 
tices in  India  is  that  still  followed  in  the 
native  states  by  a  Brahman  creditor  to 
compel  payment  of  his  debt,  and  called  in 
Hindi  dharua,  and  in  Sanskrit  acharita, 
'customary  proceeding,'  ot Prdyopaveijana, 
'  sitting  down  to  die  by  hunger.'  This  pro- 
cedure has  long  since  been  identified  with 
the  practice  of  'fasting  upon'  {troscudfor) 
a  debtor  to  God  or  man,  which  is  so  fre- 
quently mentioned  in  the  Irish  so-called 
Brehon  Laws.  ...  In  a  MS.  in  the  Bod- 
leian ....  there  is  a  Middle-Irish  legend 
which  tells  how  St.  Patrick 'fasted  upon' 
Loegaire,  the  unbelieving  over-king  of 
Ireland.  Loegaire's  pious  queen  declares 
that  she  will  not  eat  anything  while  Patrick 
is  fasting.  Her  son  Bnna  seeks  for  food. 
'  It  is  not  fitting  for  thee,'  says  his  mother, 
'  to  eat  food  whilst  Patrick  is  fasting  upon 
you.'  ...  It  would  seem  from  this  story 
that  in  Ireland  the  wife  and  children  of  the 
debtor,  and,  a  fortiori,  the  debtor  himself, 
had  to  fast  so  long  as  the  creditor  fasted."^ 
Letter  from  Mr.  Whitley  Stokes,  in  Academy, 
Sept.  12th. 

Diamond  Harbour,  n.  p.  An  an- 
chorage in  the  Hoogly  bolow  Calcutta, 
30  m.  by  road  and  41  by  river.  It 
was  the  usual  anchorage  of  the  old 
Indiamen  in  the  mercantile  days  of 
the  E.  I.  Company.  In  the  oldest 
charts  we  find  the"  Diamond  Sand," 
on  the  western  side  of  what  is  now 
called  Diamond  Harbour,  and  on  some 
later  charts,  Diamond  Point. 

1683.  "We  anchored  this  night  on  ye 
head  of  ye  Biamond  Sand. 

' '  Jan.  26.  This  morning  early  we  weighed 

'  Ar.  takaza,  dunniug  or  importunity. 


DIDWAN. 


[supplement.] 

792  DOUBLE-GBILL. 


anchor  .  .  .  but  got  no  further  than  the 
Point  of  Kegaria  Island''  (Kedgeree). — 
Hedge's  Diary,  Hak.  Soo.  64.  See  also 
under  Eogue's  Kiver  in  Sdppt. 

Didwan  (?),  s.  TMs  term  occurs 
several  times  in.  the  Madras  printed 
Notes  and  Extracts,  e.g.,  in  quotations 
under  Triplioane  in  Glossary,  under 
Aumildar,  and  under  Juncameer,  in 
Stjppt.  There  is  a  Persian  word, 
dldhan,  'a  look-out,'  'watcliman  or 
guard,  but  we  have  not  elsewhere  met 
with,  this  in  Indian  technical  use,  and 
the  quotations  rather  suggest  a  corrup- 
tion of  Diwan. 

Diul-Sind.    Add : 

1753.  "Celni  (le  bras  du  Sind)  de  la 
drolte,  aprfes  avoir  pass^  k  Fairuz,  distant 
de  Mansora  de  trois  jnurn&s  selon  Edrisi, 
se  rend  k  Debil  on  Divl,  au  quel  nom  on 
ajotite  quelque  fois  celui  de  Sindi.  .  .  . 
La  ville  est  situfe  sur  une  langue  de  terre 
en  forme  de  peninsule,  d'oil  je_  pense  que 
lui  vient  son  nom  actuel  de  Diul  ou  Divl, 
form^  du  mot  Indien  Div,  qui  signifie  une 
He.  D'Herbelot ...  la  confond  avee  Diu, 
dont  la  situation  est  &  I'entrfe  du  Golfe  de 
Cambaye." — D'Anville,  p.  40. 

Doai !    Add : 

"  Until  1860  no  one  dared  to  ignore 
the  appeal  of  dohai  to  a  native  Prince 
within  his  territory.  I  have  heard  a 
serious  charge  made  against  a  person 
for  calling  the  dohai  needlessly  "  {M.- 
Oen.  Keatinge). 

Doombur,  s.  The  name  commonly 
given  in  India  to  the  fat-tailed  sheep, 
breeds  of  which  are'  spread  over  West- 
ern Asia  and  Eastern  Africa.  The 
word  is  jjroperljr  (Pers.)  dunba,  'tail,' 
or  especially  this  fat  tail. 

The  old  story  of  little  carts  being 
attached  to  the  quarters  of  these  sheep 
to  bear  their  tails  is  found  in  many 
books,  but  it  is  difficult  to  trace  any 
modern  evidence  of  the  fact.  We 
quote  some  passages  bearing  on  it : 

c.  A.D.  250.  "  The  tails  of  the  sheep  (of 
India)  reach  to  their  feet.  .  .  The  shepherds 
.  .  .  cut  open  the  tails  and  take  out  the 
tallow,  and  then  sew  it  up  again.  .  .  ." — 
Aelian,  De  Nat.  Animal,  iv.  32. 

1298.  "  Then  there  are  sheep  here  as  big 
as  asses ;  and  their  tails  are  so  large  and 
fat,  that  one  tail  shall  weigh  some  30  lbs. 
They  are  fine  fat  beasts,  and  afford  capital 
mutton." — Marco  Polo,  Bk.  i.  ch.  18. 

1436.  "  Their  iiijth  kinde  of  beasts  are 
sheepe,  which  be  unreasonable  great,  longe 
legged,  longe_  woU,  and  great  tayles,  that 
waie  about  xijZ.  a  piece.  And  some  such 
I  have   scene    as  have  drawen  a  wheele 


aftre  them,  their  tailes  being  holden  vp." 
— Jos.  Barbaro,  Hak.  Soc,  21. 

c.  1520.  "These  sheep  are  not  different 
from  others,  except  as  regards  the  tail,  which 
is  very  large,  and  the  fatter  the  sheep  is  the 
bigger  is  his  tail.  Some  of  them  have  tails 
weighing  10  and  20  pounds,  and  that  will 
happen  when  they  get  fat  of  their  own 
accord.  But  in  Egypt  many  people  make 
a  business  of  fattening  sheep,  and  feed 
them  on  bran  and  wheat,  and  then  the  tail 
gets  so  big  that  the  sheep  can't  stir.  But 
thgse  who  keep  them  tie  the  tail  on  a  kind 
of  little  cart,  and  in  this  way  they  move 
about.  I  saw  one  sheep's  tail  of  this  kind 
at  Asiot,  a  city  of  Egypt  150  miles  from 
Cairo,  on  the  Nile,  which  weighed  80  lbs., 
and  many  people  asserted  to  me  that  they 
had  seen  such  tails  that  weighed  150  lbs." 
— Leo  Africanus,  in  Ramusio,  i.,  f.  92  v. 

1828.  "  We  had  a  Boomba  ram  at  Prag. 
The  Doomba  sheep  are  difficult  to  keep 
alive  in  this  climate." — Wanderings  of  a 
Pilgrim,  i.  28. 

1846.  "  I  was  informed  by  a  person  who 
possessed  large  flocks,  and  who  had  no 
reason  to  deceive  me,  that  sometimes  the 
tail  of  the  Tymunnee  doombas  increased  to 
such  a  size,  that  a  cart  or  small  truck  on 
wheels  was  necessary  to  support  the  weight,  ^ 
and  that  without  it  the  animal  could  not 
wander  about ;  he  declared  also .  that  he 
had  produced  tails  in  his  flock  which 
weighed  12  Tahreezi  munds,  or  48  see^-n 
pjickah,  equal  to  about  96  lbs." — Captmn 
Sutton,  in  Jour.  As.  Soc.  Beng.,  xv.  1()0. 

Doray.    Add : 

1680.  "  The  delivery  of  three  Iron  guns 
to  the  Deura  of  Kamaoole  at  the  rate  of 
15  Pagodas  per  candy  is  ordered  .  .  .  which 
is  much  more  than  what  they  cost." — Foft 
St.  Geo.  Cons.,  Aug.  5.  In  Notes  and  Ex- 
tracts, No.  III.,  p.  31. 

1882.  ' '  The  appellation  by  which  Sir  T. 
Munro  was  most  commonly  known  in  the 
Ceded  Districts  was  that  of  '  Colonel  Dora.' 
And  to  this  day  it  is  considered  a  sufficient 
answer  to  inquiries  regarding  the  reason 
for  any  Revenue  Rule,  that  it  was  laid 
down  by  the  Colonel  Dora." — Arbuthnofs 
Memoir  of  Sir  T.  M.,  p.  xcviii. 

"  A  village  up  the  Godavery,  on  the  left 
bank,  is  inhabited  by  a  race  of  people 
known  as  Doraylu,  or  'gentlemen.'  That 
this  is  the  understood  meaning  is  shown  by 
the  fact  that  their  women  are  called  Do- 
resandlu,  i.e.  'ladies.'  These  people  rifle 
their  arrow  feathers,  i.e.  give  them  a 
spiral."    (Reference  lost.) 

Bosooty,  s.  H.  do-sutl  and  do-suia,, 
"  double- thread,"  a  kind  of  cheap 
cotton  stuff  woven  wiith  threads 
doubled. 

Double-grill,  s.  Domestic  Hind, 
of  the  kitchen  for  '  a  devil '  in  the 
culinary  sense. 


DOUR. 


[SUPPIEMEST.] 

V93  DV STUCK. 


Dour,  s.  A  foray,  or  a  tasty  expe- 
dition of  any  kind.  liind.  daur,  '  a 
run.'  Also  to  dour,  to  run,  or  to 
make  suoli  an  expedition. 

1853.  "  '  Halloa !  Oakfield,'  cried  Per- 
kins, as  he  entered  the  mess  tent  .  .  . 
'  don't  look  down  in  the  mouth,  man  ;  Attok 
taken,  Chutter  Sing  dauring  down  like  the 
devil— march  to-morrow.  .  .  ." — Oakfield, 
ii.  67. 

Dowra,  s.  A  guide.  Hind,  dau- 
raha,  daurahd^  and  daura,  '  a  village 
runner,  a  guide,'  from  daurnd,  'to 
rim '  (Skt.  dhor). 

1827.  "  The  vidette,  on  his  part,  kept  a 
watchful  eye  on  the  Dowrah,  a  fruide  sup- 
plied at  the  last  village."— fT.  Scott,  The 
Surgeon's  Daughter,  oh.  xiii. 

Dravida. 

See  Dravira  in  a  quotation  from 
Al-BirunI  imder  Malabar. 

Druggerman.    Add: 

c.  1150?  "Quorum  lingua  cum  prae- 
nominato  lohanni,  Indorum  patriarchae, 
nimis  esset  ohscura,  quod  neque  ipse  quod 
Bomani  dioerent,  neque  Roman!  quod  ipse 
dioeret  intelligerent,  mterprete  interposito, 
quem  Achivi  drogomanum  vocant,  de  mn- 
tuo  statu  Komanorum  et  Indicae  regionis  ad 
invicem  querere  coeperunt." — De  Adventu 
Patriarchae  Indorum,  printed  in  Zamcke, 
Der  Priester  Johannes,  i.  12.   Leipzig,  1879. 

1585.  "...  6  dopo  m'esservi  prouisto  di 
vn  bnonissimo  dragomano,  et  interprets, 
fu  iuteso  il  suono  delle  trombette  le  quali 
annuntiauano  I'udienza  del  Kfe  "  (di  Pegti). 
—Gasparo  BalU,  f.  102  v. 

Drumstick.    Add : 

c.  1790.  "  Mon  domestique  ^toit  occup^ 
k  me  preparer  un  plat  de  morungas,  qui 
sont  une  espfece  de  ffeves  longues,  auxquelles 
les  Europ^ens  ont  donn^,  k  cause  de  leur 
forme,  le  nom  de  baguettes  a  tambour.  .  ." 
— Saafner,  ii.  25. 

Dub.    Add: 

e.  1790.  "  J'eus  pour  quatre  daboua,  qui 
font  environ  cinq  sous  de  France,  d'excel- 
lent jjoisson  pour  notre  souper." — Haafner, 
ii.  761 

Duck.     Add : 

1803.  "I  think  they  manage  it  here 
famously.  They  have  neither  the  comforts 
of  a  Bengal  army,  nor  do  they  rough  it, 
like  the  Ducks." — Elphinstone,  in  lAfe, 
i.  53. 

Dumdum.    Add : 

1848.  "  '  Pooh  !  nonsense,'  said  Joe, 
highly  flattered.  'I  recollect,  sir,  there 
■was  a  girl  at  Snmdum,  a  daughter  of  Cutler 
of  the  Artillery  .  .  .  who  made  a  dead  set  at 
me  in  the  year  '4.'  "—YoMity  Fair,  i.  25, 
ed.  1867. 


Durbar.    Add : 

"  In  Kattywar,  by  a  curious  idiom, 
the  chief  himself  is  so  addressed:  '  Yes, 
Durbar;'  'no.  Durbar,' being  common 
replies  to  him"  {M.-Gen.  Keatinge). 

Duriau.    Add : 

1885.  "I  proceeded  ....  under  a  con- 
tinuous shade  of  tall  Duriau  trees  from  35 
to  40  feet  high  ...  In  the  flowering  time 
it  was  a  most  jjleasant  shady  wood;  but 
later  in  the  season  the  chance  of  a  fruit 
now  and  then  descending  on  one's  head 
would  be  less  agreeable."  * 

Durjun,  s.  H.  darjan,  a  corr.  of 
the  English  dozen. 

purwauza,-bund.  The  formula  by 
which  a  native  servant  in  an  Anglo- 
Indian  household  intimates  that  his 
master  or  mistress  cannot  receive  a 
visitor — 'Not  at  home,' — without  the 
untruth.  It  is  elliptical  for  darwaza 
hand  hai,  '  the  door  is  closed.' 

Dustoor.    Add : 

1680.  "  It  is  also  ordered  that  in  future 
the  Vakils,  Mutsuddees,  or  Writers  of  the 
Tagadgeers,\  Dumiers  (?),  or  overseers  of 
the  Weavers,  and  the  Ficars  and  Fodars 
(see  these  in  Suppt.)  shall  not  receive  any 
monthly  wages,  but  shall  be  content  with 
the  Dustoor  ...  of  a  quarter  anna  in  the 
rupee,  which  the  merchants  and  weavers 
are  to  allow  them.  The  Dustoor  may  be 
divided  twice  a  year  or  oftener  by  the 
Chief  and  Council  among  the  said  em- 
ployers."—i^br*  St.  Geo.  Cons.,  Dec.  2.  In 
Notes  and  Extracts,  THo.  II.  p.  61. 

1681.  "  For  the  farme  of  Dustoory  on 
cooley  hire  at  Pagodas  20  per  annum 
received  a  part  ....  (Pag.)  13  00  0."— 
Do.  Jan.  10,  Id.  No.  III.  p.  45. 

Dustuck.  See  under  Writer,  quo- 
tation of  1762 ;  also  iu  Suppt.  under 
HosboUiookum. 

*  "Of  this  fruit  the  native.'!  are  passionately 
fond ;  and  Mr.  Wallace  writes  it  is  worth  a 
voyage  to  the  East  to  taste ;  and  the  elephants 
flock  to  its  shade  in  the  fruiting  time ;  but,  more 
singular  still,  the  tiger  is  said  to  devour  it  with 
avidity."— if.  0.  Forbes,  A  Naiuraliet's  Wander- 
ings, p.  240. 

t  Tagadagir,  under  the  Mahrattas,  was  an  officer 
who  enforced  the  state  demands  against  default- 
ing cultivators  {Wilson) ;  and  no  doubt  it  was  here 
an  officer  similarly  employed  to  enforce  the  exe- 
cution of  contracts  by  weavers  and  others  who 
had  received  advances.  It  is  a  con-uption  of  Pers. 
takdiogtr,  from  Ar.  talcaza,  importunity  (see  quo- 
tation of  1819,  under  Dhurna). 


EED. 


[supplement.] 

794  ELEPHANT. 


E. 


Eed.    Add: 


1880.  "By  the  Nazim's  invitation  we 
took  out  a  party  to  the  palace  at  the  Bakri 
Eed  (or  Feast  of  the  Goat),  in  memory  of 
the  sacrifice  of  Isaac,  or,  as  the  Moslems 
say,  of  Ishmael. '.' — Storms  and  Stmshine,  &c. , 
ii.  255-6.   See  as  to  the  goat,  art.  in  Gloss. 

1869.  "II  n'y  a  proprement  (jue  deux 
fgtes  parmi  les  Musulmans  sunnites,  celle 
de  la  rupture  du  jeftne  de  Bamazan,  'Id 
ato,  et  celle  des  viotimes  'Id  cwrb&n,  nomm^e 
aussi  dans  I'Inde  Bacr  'Id,  fSte  du  Taureau, 
ou  simplement  'Id,  la  fdte  par  excellence, 
laquelle  eat  ^tablie  en  m^moire  du  sacrifice 
d'Ismael."  —  Garcin  de  Tassy,  Bel.  Mus. 
dans  I'lntie,  9-10. 

Ekteng,  adj.  Tho  native  represen- 
tation of  tlie  official  designation 
'  acting '  applied  to  a  substitute,  espe- 
cially in.  the  Civil  Service.  The 
manner  in  ■whicli  the  natives  used  to 
explain  the  expression  to  themselves 
is  shown  in  the  quotation. 

1883.  "Lawrence  had  been  only  'acting' 
there ;  a  term  which  has  suggested  to  the 
minds  of  the  natives,  in  accordance  with 
their  pronunciation  of  it,  and  with  that 
striving  after  meaning  in  syllables  which 
leads  to  so  many  etymological  >  fallacies, 
the  interpretation  ek-tang,  '  one-leg,'  as  if 
the  temporary  incumbent  nad  but  one  leg 
in  the  official  stirruij." — H.  Y.  in  Quarterly 
Meview  (on  Bosworth  Smith's  Life  of  Lord 
Lawrence),  April,  p.  297. 

Elchee,  s.  An  ambassador.  Turk. 
ilcM,  from  ll,  a  (nomad)  tribe,  hence 
the  representative  of  the  «Z.  It  is  a 
title  that  has  attached  itself  particu- 
larly to  Sir  John  Malcolm,  and  to  Sir 
Stratford  Canning,  probably  because 
they  were  personally  more  familiar  to 
the  Orientals  among  whom  they  served 
than  diplomatists  usually  are. 

1404.  "And  the  people  who  saw  them 
approaching,  and  knew  them  for  people 
of  the  Emperor's,  being  aware  that  they 
were  come  with  some  order  from  the  great 
Lord,  took  to  flight  as  if  the  devil  were 
after  them  ;  and  those  who  were  in  their 
tents  selling  their  wares,  shut  them  up  and 
also  took  to  flight,  and  shut  themselves  up 
in  their  houses,  calling  out  one  to  another, 
Elchi !  which  is  as  much  as  to  say  'Ambas- 
sadors ! '  Por  they  knew  that  with  ambas- 
sadors coming  they  would  have  a  black 
day  of  it ;  and  so  they  fled  as  if  the  devil 
had  got  among  them." — Clavijo,  §  xovii. 
Comp.  Marklmm,  p.  111. 

1885.  "  No  historian  of  the  Crimean 
War  could  overlook  the  officer  (Sir  Hugh 
Rose)  who,  at  a  difficult  crisis,  filled  the 
post  of  the  famous  diplomatist  called  the 
great  Elchi  by  writers  who  have  adopted  a 


tiresome  trick    from   a    brilliant  man  of 
letters."— &«.  Beview,  Oct.  24th. 

Elephanta,  b.    Add: 

1690.  "The  Mussoans  are  rude  and 
Boisterous  in  their  departure,  as  well  as  at 
their  coming  in,  which  two  Seasons  are 
called  the  Elephant  in  India,  and  just 
before  their  breaking  up,  take  their  farewell 
for  the  most  part  in  very  rugged  puffing 
weather." — Ovington,  137. 

Elephant,  s.  This  article  will  be 
confined  to  notes  connected  with  the 
various  suggestions  that  have  been 
put  forward  as  to  the  origin  of  the 
word — a  sufficiently  ample  subject. 

The  oldest  occurrence  of  the  word 
{(Kecjjas — <f>avTos)  is  in  Homer.  "With 
him,  and  so  with  Hesiod  and  Pindar, 
the  word  means  'ivory.'  Herodotus 
first  uses  it  as  the  name  of  the  animal 
(iv.  191).  Hence  an  occasional,  prob- 
ably an  erroneous,  assumption  that 
the  word  iKecpas  originally  meant  only 
the  material,  and  not  the  beast  that 
bears  it. 

In  Persian  the  usual  term  for  the 
beast  is  pll,  with  which  agree  the 
Aramaic  pU  (already  found  in  the 
Chaldee  and  Syriac  versions  of  the 
O.  T.),  and  the  Arabic  fU.  Old  ety- 
mologists tried  to  develop  elephant  out 
of  fUy  and  it  is  natural  to  connect 
with  it  the  Spanish  for  'ivory'  (marfil, 
Port,  mar  Jim),  but  no  satisfactory  ex- 
planation has  yet  been  given  of  the 
first  syllable  of  that  word,  More  certain 
is  the  fact  that  in  early  Swedish  and 
Danish  the  word  for  '  elephant '  is  fit, 
in  Icelandic  fill ;  a  term  supposed  to 
have  been  introduced  by  old  traders 
from  the  East  vi&  Eussia.  The  old 
Swed.  for  '  ivory'  isfilshen.* 

The  oldest  Hebrew  mention  of  ivory 
is  in  the  notice  of  the  products  brought 
to  Solomon  from  Ophir,  or  Inma. 
Among  these  are  ivory  tusks — slienr 
habhim,  i.e.  '  teeth  of  hahllni,'  a  word 
which  has  been  interpreted  as  from 
Skt.  ibha,  elephant.f  But  it  is  en- 
tirely doubtful  what  this  habhim, 
occurring  here   only,  really  means.j 

*  PUttf  for  elephant,  occurs  in  certaiu  Sanskrit 
iDOolcs,  but  it  is  regarded  as  a  foreign  word. 

t  See  Lassen,  i.  313;  Max  Miiller's  Lectures  on  Sc. 
of  Languaffe,  1st  S.  p.  ISO. 

t  "As  regards  tlie  interpretation  of  7tafi6im,  a 
aTraf  Xfiy. ,  in  &  passage  where  the  state  of  the  text, 
as  shown  by  comparison  with  the  LXX,isveryun- 
satisfactoi-y,  it  seems  impossible  to  say  anything 
that  can  be  of  the  least  use  in  clearing  up  the 
origin  of  elephant.  The  O.  T.  speaks  so  often  of 
ivory,  and  never  again  by  this  name,  that  luibMm 
must  be  either  a  corruption  or  some  tviide-nanieh 


[supplement.] 
ELEPHANT.  795  ELEPHANT. 


We  know  from  other  evidence  that 
ivoiy  was  known  in  Egypt  and  Western 
Asia  for  ages  before  Solomon.  And  in 
other  cases  the  Hebrew  word  for  ivory 
is  simply  shen,  corresponding  to  dens 
Indus  in  Ovid  and  other  Latin  writers. 
In  Ezekiel  (xxvii.  15)  we  find  karnoth 
slien  =  '  cornua  dentis.'  The  use  of 
the  word  horns  does  not  necessarily 
imply  a  confusion  of  these  great  curved 
tusks  with  horns;  it  has  many  paral- 
lels, as  in  Pliny's  :"  cum  arboir.  exacu- 
ant  limentque  cornua  elephanti  "  (xviii. 
7)  ;  in  Martial's  "  Indicoque  comu"  (i. 
73) ;  in  Aelian's  story,  as  alleged  by 
the  Mauritanians,  that  the  elephants 
there  shed  their  horns  every  ten  years 
("SfKara  eT«  jravras  ra  Kcpara  fKne- 
a-eiv  "  (xiv.  5) ;  whilst  Oleasby  quotes 
from  an  Icelandic  saga '  oUfant-hoim. ' 
for  '  ivory.' 

We  have  mentioned  Skt.  ihha,  from 
which  Lassen  assumes  a  compound 
ibhadantd  for  ivory,  suggesting  that 
this,  combined  by  early  traders  with 
the  Arabic  article,  formed  al-ibha- 
dants,  and  so  originated  eXecpavros. 
Pott,  besides  other  doubts,  objects 
that  ihhadantd,  though  the  name  of  a 
plant  [Tiaridium  indicum,  Lehm.),  is 
never  actually  a  name  of  ivory. 

Pott's  own  etymology  is  alaf-hindi, 
'Indian  ox,'  from  a  word  existing  in 
sundry  resem.bHng  forms,  in  Hebrew 
and  in  Assyrian  (alif,  alap).*  This 
has  met  with  favour;  though  it  is  a 
little  hard  to  accept  any  form  like 
Sindi  as  eai'lier  than  Homer. 

Other  suggested  origins  are  Pictet's 
from  airavata  (lit.  '  proceeding  from 
water '),  the  proper  name  of  the  ele- 
phant of  Indra,  or  Elephant  of  the 
Eastern  Quarter  in  the  Hindu  Oosmo- 
logy.f  This  is  felt  to  be  only  too 
ingenious,  but  as  improbable.  It  is, 
however,  suggested,  it  would  seem,  in- 
dependently, by  Mr.  Kittel  {Indian 
Antiquary,  i.  128),  who  supposes  the 
first  part  of  the  word  to  be  Dravidian, 
a  transformation  from  Sue,  '  elephant.' 

Hctet,  finding  his  first  suggestion 
not  accepted,  has  called  up  a  Singhalese 
word  aln/a,  used  for  elephant,  which 

l)resiimably  for  some  special  kind  of  ivory.  Per- 
sonally, I  believe  it  far  more  likely  that  liabMm  is 
at  bottom  the  same  as  hobmm  (ebony  ?)  associated 
with  slum  in  Ezekiel  xxvii.  15,  and  that  the  pas- 
sage once  ran  *  ivory  and  ebony'"  (jr.  Itohertson 


*  See  ZeitscTiT.  filr  die  Kimde  des  Morgs,  iv.  12, 
sequ.;  also  Bherh. Schroder  in  Zeitsoh.d.M.Gesdlsch. 
xxvii.  706  seqq. 

t  In  Jawm.  As.,  Ser.  iv.  "torn.  ii. 


he  takes  to  be  from  ala,  '  great' ;  thence 
aliya,  '  great  creature ' ;  and,  proceed- 
ing further,  presents  a  combination  of 
ala,  '  great,'  with  Skt.  phata,  some- 
times signifying  '  a  tooth,'  thus  ali-* 
phata,  '  great  tooth.'  =elephantus.* 

Hodgson,  in  '  Notes  on  Northern 
Africa' (p.  19,  quoted  by  Pott),  gives 
elef  ameqran  ('  Great  Boar,'  elef  being 
'boar')  as  the  name  of  the  animal 
among  the  Kabyles  of  that  region,  and 
appears  to  present  it  as  the  origin  of 
the  Greek  and  Latin  words. 

Again  we  have  the  Gothic  ulbandus, 
'  a  camel,'  which  has  been  regarded  by 
some  as  the  same  word  with  elephantus. 
To  this  we  shall  recur. 

Pott,  in  his  elaborate  paper  already 
quoted,  comes  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  choice  of  etymologies  must  lie 
between  his  own  alaf-hindi  a^d 
Lassen's  al-ibha-danta.  His  paper  is 
35  years  old,  but  he  repeats  this  con- 
clusion in  his  Wurzel-Worterbiich  der 
Indo-Oermanische  Sprachen,  published 
in  1871,t  nor  can  I  ascertain  that  there 
has  been  any  later  advance  towards  a 
true  etymology.  Yet  it  can  hardly  be 
said  that  either  of  the  alternatives 
carries  conviction. 

Both,  let  it  be  observed,  apart  from 
other  di2iculties,rest  on  the  assumption 
that  the  knowledge  of  ikiipas,  whether 
as  fine  material  or  as  monstrous  animal, 
came  from  India,  whilst  nearly  all  the 
other  or  less-f  avouredsuggestionspoint 
to  the  same  assumption. 

But  knowledge  acquired,  or  at  least 
taken  cognizance  of,  since  Pott's  latest 
reference  to  the  subject,  puts  us  in 
possession  of  the  new  and  surprising 
fact  that,  even  in  times  which  we  are 
entitled  to  call  historic,  the  elephant 
existed  wild,  far  to  the  westward  of 
India,  and  not  very  far  from  _  the 
eastern  extremity  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean. Though  the  fact  was  indi- 
cated from  the  wall-paintings  by  Wil- 
kinson some  50  years  ago,t.  and  has 
more  recently  been  amply  displayed 
in  historical  works  which  have  circu- 
lated by  scores  in  popular  librarieSj  it 
is  singular  how  little  attention  or  in- 
terest it  seems  to  have  elicited.  § 

*  In  Kuhn's  ZntscTir.  Jttr  Vergleiclmide  Spracli- 
kxinst,  iv.  128-131. 

t  Detmold,  pp.  900-962. 

t  See  Topography  of  Thebes,  with  a  General  View 
oj  Egypt,  1836,  ji.  163. 

§  See  e.g.  Brugsch's  Hist,  of  the  Pharaolis,  2d 
ed.  i.  396-400;  and  Canon  Rovlinson's  Egypt,  ii, 
235-6. 


ELEPHANT. 


[supplement.] 

796  ELEPHANT. 


The  document  ■whicli  gives  precise 
Egyptian  testimony  to  tMs  fact  is  an 
inscription  (first  interpreted  by  Ebers 
in  1873)*  from  tbe  tomb  of  Amenem- 
Mb,  a  captain  under  the  great  con- 
queror Tbotmes  III.,  who  reigned 
B.C.  c.  1600.  This  warrior,  speaking 
from  his  tomb  of  the  great  deeds  of 
his  master,  and  of  his  own  right  arm, 
tells  how  the  king,  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Nj,  hunted  120  elephants  for 
the'  sake  of  their  tusks ;  and  how  he 
himself  (Amenemhib)  encountered  the 
biggest  of  them,  which  had  attacked 
the  sacred  person  of  the  king,  and  cut 
through  its  trunk.  The  elephant 
chased  him  into  the  water,  where  he 
saved  himself  between  two  rocks ;  and 
the  king  bestowed  on  him  rich  rewards. 

The  position  of  Nl  is  uncertain, 
though  some  have  identified  it  with 
Nineveh.t  It  is  nam.ed  in  another 
inscription  between  Arinath  and  Ahe- 
rith,  as,  all  three,  cities  of  Naharain  or 
Northern  Mesopotamia,  captured  by 
Amenhotep  II.,  the  son  of  Thotmes 
ni.  Might  not  Ni  be  Nisibis  ?  We 
shall  find  that  Assyrian  inscriptions 
of  later  date  have  been  interpreted  as 
placing  elephant-hunts  in  the  land  of 
Harran  and  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Cha- 
Ijoras. 

If  then  these  elephant-hunts  may  be 
located  on  the  southern  skirts  of  Taurus, 
we  shall  more  easily  understand  how  a 
tribute  of  elephant-tusks  should  have 
been  offered  at  the  court  of  Egypt  by 
the  people  of  Butennu  or  Northern 
Syria,  and  also  by  the  people  of  the 
adjacent  Aaebi  or  Cyprus,  as  we  find 
repeatedly  recorded  on  the  Egyptian 
monuments,  both  in  hieroglyphic 
writing  and  pictorially.J 

What  the  stones  of  Egypt  allege  in 
the  17th  cent.  B.C.,  the  stones  of 
Assyria  500  years  afterwards  have  been 
alleged  to  corroborate. 

The  great  Inscription  of  Tiglath- 
Pileser  I.,  who  is  calculated  to  have 
reigned  about  B.C.  1120-1100,  as  ren- 
dered by  Lotz,  relates  : 

*  In  Z.  fur  Aegypt.  Spr.  und  Aetferlh.  1873,pp.  1-9, 
<53,  64  ;  also  see  tr.  by  Dr.  Birch  in  Becoi'ds  of  the 
Past,  vol.  ii.  p.  59  (710  dale,  more  shame  to  S.  Bag- 
ster  &  Sons) ;  and  again  by  Ebers,  revised  in  Z.D. 
M.G.,  1876,  pp.  391  seqq. 

+  See  Canon  Rawlinson's  Egypt,  u.  s. 

1  For  the  painting  see  Wilkinson's  AncUnt 
Egyptians,  edited  by  Birch,  vol.  i.  pi.  lib,  which 
shows  the  Rutennu  bringing  a  chariot  and  horses, 
a  bear,  an  elephant,  and  ivory  tusk»,  as  tribute  to 
Thotmes  III.  For  other  records  see  Brugsch.  E.T., 
2nd  ed.  i.  381,  384,  404. 


"  Ten  mighty  Elephants 
Slew  I  in  Harran,  and  on  the  banks  of 

the  Haboras. 
Four  Elephants  I  took  alive ; 
Their  hidee, 

Their  teeth,  and  the  live  Elephants 
I  brought  to  my  city  Assur."  * 

The  same  facts  are  recorded  in  a  later 
inscription,  on  the  broken  obelisk  of 
Assurnazirpal  from  Kouyunjik,  now  in 
the  Br.  Museum,which  commemorates 
the  deeds  of  the  king's  ancestor  Tiglath 
Pileser.f 

In  the  case  of  these  Assyrian  in- 
scriptions, however,  elephant  is  by  no 
means  an  undisputed  interpretation. 
In  the  famous  quadruple  test  exercise 
on  this  inscription  in  1857,  which 
gave  the  death-blow  to  the  doubts 
whick  some  sceptics  had  emitted  as 
to  the  genuine  character  of  the  Assy- 
rian interpretations.  Sir  Henry  Eaw- 
linson,  in  this  passage,  rendered  the 
animals  slain  and  taken  aUve  as  wild 
buffaloes.  The  ideogram  given  as  teeth 
he  had  not  interpreted.  The  question 
is  argued  at  length  by  Lotz  in  the  work  ,. 
already  quoted,  but  it  is  a  question 
for  cuneiform  experts,  deaUng,  as  it 
does,  with  the  interpretation  of  more 
than  one  ideogram,  and  enveloped 
as  yet  in  uncertainties.  It  is  to  be 
observed,  that  in  1857  Dr.  Hincks,  one 
of  the  four  <cs<- translators,  f  had  ren- 
dered the  passage  almost  exactly  as 
Lotz  has  done  23  years  later,  though 
I  cannot  see  that  Lotz  makes  any 
allusion  to  this  fact. 

Apart  from  arguments  as  to  decipher- 
ment and  ideograms,  it  is  certain  that 
probabilities  are  much  affected  by  the 
publication  of  the  Egyptian  inscrip- 
tion of  Amenhotel),  which  gives  a 
greater  plausibility  to  the  rendering 
'  elephant '  than  could  be  ascribed  to 
it  in  1857.  And  should  it  eventually 
be  upheld,  it  will  be  all  the  more  re- 
markable that  the  sagacity  of  Dr. 
Hincks  should  have  then  ventured  on 
that  rendering. 

In  various  suggestions,  including 
Pott's,  besides  omers  which  we  have 
omitted,  the  etymology  has  been  based 
on  a  transfer  of  the  name  of  the  ox,  or 
some  other  familiar  quadruped.  There 
would  be  nothing   extraordinary  in 


,.*  Die  Inschriften  Tiglatlipileser^s  T.,  ...»  mif 
ifbersetzunij  und  Kommenta/r  vo%  Dr.  WUJielm  Lotz. 
Leipzig,  1880,  p.  63. 

t  lb.  p.  197. 

X  See  J.  R.  As.  Soc,  vol.  xviii, 


[STIPPLEMENT.] 

ELEPHANT.  797 


ELU. 


sucli  a  transfer  ol  meaning.   The  refe- 
rence to  th.e  60s  Luca  *  is  trite ;  the 
Tibetan  \rord  for  ox  {glan)  is  also  the 
word  for  '  elephant ' ;  we   have   seen 
how  the  name  '  Great  Boar '  is  a;lleged 
to  be  given  to   the  elephant  among 
the  Kabyles;  we  have  heard  of  an 
elephant  in  a  menagerie  being  des- 
cribed   by   a    Scotch    rustic    as    '  a 
muokle    sow ; '   Pausanias,   according 
to  Bochart,   calls  rjiinoceroses   '  Ae- 
thiopio bulls.'  And  let  me  finally  illus- 
trate the  matter  by  a  circumstance  re- 
lated to  me  by  a  brother  officer  who 
accompanied  Sir  NeviUe  Chamberlain 
on  an  expedition  among  the  turbulent 
Pathan  tribes  c.  1860.     The  women  of 
the  vUlages  gathered  to  gaze  on  the 
elephants  that  accompanied  the  force, 
a  stranger  sight  to  them  than  it  would 
have  been  to  the  women  of  the  most 
secluded  village  in  Scotland.  '  Do  you 
.see  these  ? '  said  a  soldier  of  the  Fron- 
tier Horse;  '  Do  you  know  what  they 
are?  These  are  the  Queen  of  England's 
bufialoes  that  give  5  maunds  (about 
160  quarts)  of  milk  a  day  I ' 

Now  it  is  an  obvious  suggestion,  that 
if  there  were  elephants  on  the  skirts  of 
TaurusdowntoB.c.llOO,oreven  (taking 
the  less  questionable  evidence)  down 
only  to  B.C.  1600,  it  is  highly  impro- 
bable that  the  Greeks  would  have  had 
to  seek  a  name  for  the  animal,  or  its 
tusk,  from  Indian  trade.  And  if  the 
Greeks  had  a  vema;oular  name  for  the 
elephant,  there  is  also  a  probability,  if 
not  a  presumption,  that  some  tradition 
of  this  name  would  be  found,  mutatis 
mutandis,  among  other  Aryan  nations 
of  Europe. 

Now  may  it  not  bo  that  fXi(j>as- 
<j)avTos  in  Greek,  and  ulbandus  in 
Moeso-Gothic,representthi3  vernacular 
name?  The  latter  form  is  exactly  that 
modification  of  the  former  which 
Grimm's  law  demands.  Nor  is  the  word 
confined  to  Gothic.  It  is  found  in  OldH. 
German  {olpentd)  ;  in  Anglo-Saxon 
{pl/end,  oluend,  &c.) ;  in  Old  Swedish 
{aelpand,alwandyr,  ulfwald);  in  Ice- 


*  "  Inde  loves  Lucas  turrito  corporc  tetros, 

Anguimanos,  belli  doouerunt  volnera  Pcpnei^ 
Sutt'erre,  et  magnas  Martis  turbare  c:iten,'as." 
Lucretius,  v.  1801-3. 
Here  is  the  origin  of  Tennyson's  '  serpent-hands ' 
quoted  under  Hatty.     The  title  60s  Luca  is  ex- 
plained by  St.  Isidore : 

"Hostows  XMottMs  vocabant  antiqni  Romani: 
lonesquia  nullum  animal  grandius  videbant:  Xit- 
eanos  quia  in  Lucania  illos  primus  PjTrhus  in 
prcelio  objecit  Eomanis."— /sitJ.  Hispal.  lib.  -xu. 
Origi}i;um.  cap.  2. 


landic  (ulfaldi).  AU  these  northern 
words,  it  is  true,  are  used  in  the  senso 
of  camel,  not  of  elephant.  But  instances 
already  given  maj'  illustrate  that  there 
is  nothing  surprising  in  this  transfer, 
all  the  less  where  the  animal  originally 
indicated  had  been  long  lost  sight  of. 
Further,  Julg,  who  has  published  a 
paper  on  the  Gothic  word,*  points  out 
its  resemblance  to  the  Slav  forms  wel- 
bond,welblond,  or  wielblad,  also  meaning' 
'camel'  (compare  also  Russian ■verSKud). 
This,  in  the  last  form  (wielblad),  may, 
he  says,  be  regarded  as  resolvable  into 
'  Great  beast.'  Herr  Jiilg  ends  his 
paper  with  a  hint  that  in  this  meaning 
may  perhaps  be  found  a  solution  of  the 
origin  of  elephant  (an  idea  at  which 
Pictet  also  transiently  pointed  in  a 
paper  referred  to  above^,  and  half  pro- 
mises to  follow  up  this  hint;  but  in 
thirty  years  he  has  not  done  so,  so  far 
as  I  can  discover.  Nevertheless  it  is  one 
which  may  yet  be  pregnant. 

Nor  is  it  inconsistent  with  this  sug- 
gestion that  we  find  also  in  some  of  the 
Northern  languages  a  second  series  of 
names  designating  the  elephant — not, 
as  we  suppose  ulbandus  and  its  kin  to 
be,  common  vocables  descending  from 
a  remote  age  in  parallel  development— :- 
but  adoptions  from  Latin  at  a  much 
more  recent  period.  Thus,  we  have  in 
Old  and  Middle  German  Elefant  and 
Helfant,  ■with  elfenbein  and  helfenbein 
for  ivory ;  in  Anglo-Saxon,  ylpend, 
elpend,wtih  shortened  forms  yip  and  elp, 
and  yJpenbanioT  ivory;  whilst  the  Scan- 
dinavian tongues    adopt    and   retain 

Elk.  Correct  by  substituting  "  sam- 
bar  of  Upper  and  Western  India." 
The  barasinghd  is  a  different  deer. 
See  Sambre,  and  Barasinha. 

El'a.  This,  the  name  by  which  is 
known  an  ancient  form  of  the  Singha- 
lese language  from  which  the  modern 
vernacular  of  Ceylon  is  immediately 
derived,  "  and  to  which  "  the  latter 
"  bears  something  of  the  same  sort  of 
relation  that  the  English  of  to-day 
bears  to  Anglo-Saxon.  Fundament- 
ally Elu  and  Singhalese  are  identical, 
and  the  difierence  of  form  which  they 
present  is  due  partly  to  the  large 
number  of  new  grammatical  forms 
evolved  by  the  modern  language,  and 

*  In  Kuhn's  Zeitachrift,  iv.  207-210. 


EURASIAN. 


[supplement.] 
798 


FIREFLY. 


partly  to  an  immense  influx  into  it  of 
Sanski'it  nouns,  borrowed,  often  with.- 
out  alteration,  at  a  comparatively 
recent  period  "  {Mr.  B.  G.  Childera,  in 
J.  E.  As.  Soc,  N.  S.,  vii.  36). 

''The  name  Elu  is  no  other  than 
Sinhala  much  corrupted,  standing  for 
an  older  form,  Hila  or  HSlu,  which 
occurs  in  some  ancient  works,  and  this 
again  for  a  still  older,  Sela,  which 
brings  us  back  to  the  Pali  Sihala " 
(Ibid.).  The  loss  of  the  initial  sibilant 
has  other  examples  in  Singhalese  (sec 
also  under  Ceylon). 

Eurasian.  Add:  see  quotation  in 
SUPPT.  under  Khudd. 

Europe.    Add : 

1781.  "  Guthrie  and  Wordie  take  this 
method  of  acquainting  the  Public  that  they 
intend  quitting  the  Europe  Shop  Business." 
— India  Gazette,  May  26. 

1782.  "To  be  Sold,  a  magnificent 
Europe  Chariot,  finished  in  the  most  elegant 
manner,  and  peculiarly  adapted  to  this 
Country."— Jd.  May  11. 


Eakeer.    Add : 

1604.  "  Muley  Boferes  sent  certaine 
Tokers,  held  of  great  estimation  amongst 
the  Moores,  to  his  Brother  Muley  Sidan,  to 
treate  conditions  of  Peace." — Coll.  of  Hist. 
<yf  Barbaric,  in  Purckas,  ii.  857. 

1763.  "Received  a  letter  from  Dacca 
dated  29th  Novr.,  desiring  our  orders  with 
regard  to  the  Fakirs  -who  were  taken 
prisoners  at  the  retaking  of  Dacca." — Ft. 
William  Cons.,  Dec.  5,  inio7«/,  342. 
"  On  these  latter  Pakirs,  see  under  Sun- 
yasee  in  Gloss. 

Fanam.    Add: 

The  weights  of  u,  large  number  of 
ancient  fanams  given  by  Mr.  Thomas 
in  a  note  to  his  Pathan  Kings  of  Dehli 
show  that  the  average  weight  was 
6  grs.  of  gold. 

1678.  "  2.  Whosoever  shall  profane  the 
name  of  God  by  swearing  or  cursing,  he 
shall  pay  4  fanains  to  the  use  of  the  poore 
for  every  oath  or  curse." — Orders  agreed 
on  by  the  Governor  and  Council  of  Pt.  St. 
Geo.,  Oct.  28.  In  JX'otes  and  Extracts,  No.  I. 
p.  85. 

Fanqui,  s.  Chin.  fan-7avei,  'foreign 
demon ' ;  sometime.s  with  the  affix  tsz 
or  tsii  ('son');  the  popular  Chinese 
name  for  Europeans. 


Farash.    Add : 

One  of  the  highest  hereditary  ofiScerts 
at  Siudhia's  Court  is  called  the  Farasll- 
khatia-ivdJd. 

1764.  (AUowancep  to  the  Resident  at 
Mnrshidabad.) 

*  *  #  * 

"Public  servants  as  follows:— 1  Vakeel, 
2  Moonshees,  4  Chobdars,  2  Jemadars,  20 
Peons,  10  Mussalc.hees,  12  Bearers,  2  Chowrir 
Bearers,  and  such  a  number  of  Frosts  and 
Lascars  as  he  may  have  occasion  for  re- 
moving his  tents." — In  Long,  406. 

Fedea.    Add : 

Prof.  Eobertson  Smith  suggests  that 
this  may  be  the  Arabic  denomination 
of  a  small  coin  used  in  Egypt,  fadda 
(i.e.  '  silverling ').  It  may  be  an  objec- 
tion that  the  letter  zwad  used  in  that 
word  is  generally  pronounced  in  India 
as  a  a. 

The  fa44'''  is  the  Turkish  para,  i  of 
a  piastre,  an  infinitesimal  value  now. 
But,  according  to  Lane,  the  name 
was  originally  given  to  half-dirhems, 
coined  early  in  the  fifteenth  century, 
and  these  would  be  worth  about  of  rf. 
The  fedea  of  1554  would  be  about  i^d. 
This  rather  indicates  the  identity  of 
the  names. 

Ferozeshuhur,  Feroshulir,  PherS- 
shahr,  n.  p. 

The  last  of  these,  appears  to  be  the 
correct  representation  of  this  name  of 
the  scene  of  the  hard-fought  battle  of 
21st-22nd  December,  1845.  Eor,  ac- 
cording to  Capt.  E.  0.  Temple,  the 
Editor  of  Panja.b  Notes  and  Queries,  ii. 
116  (1885),  the  village  was  named 
after  Bhai  Pheru,  a  Sikh  saint  of  the 
beginning  of  this  centurj'-,  who  lies 
buried  at  Mlan-ke-Tahsil  in  Lahore 
District. 

Firefly.    Add : 

1675.  "We  .  .  .  left  our  Burnt  Wood 
on  the  Right-hand,  but  entred  another 
made  us  better  Sport,  deluding  us  with 
false  Plashes,  that  you  would  have  thought 
the  Trees  on  a  Flame,  and  presently,  as  if 
untouch'd  by  Fire,  they  retained  their 
wonted  Verdure.  The  Coolies  beheld  tho 
Sight  with  Horror  and  Amazement  .... 
where  we  found  an  Host  of  Flies,  the  Sub- 
ject both  of  o\ir  Pear  and  Wonder  .... 
This  gave  my  Thoughts  the  Contemplation 
of  that  Miraculous  Bush  crowned  with 
Innocent  Plames,  .  .  .  the  Pire  that  con- 
sumes everything  seeming  rather  to  dress 
than  offend  it."— Fryer,  141-142. 

1682.  "  Fireflies  {de  vuur-vliegen)  are  si> 
called  by  us  because  at  eventide,  whenever 
they  fly  they  burn  so  like  fire,  that  from  :k 


FIRINGHEE. 


[SUPPLEMENT.] 
799 


GANDA. 


distance  one  fancies  to  see  so  many  lanterns ; 
in  fact  they  give  light  enough  to  write  by 
,  .  .  They  gather  in  the  rainy  season  in 
great  mmtitudes  in  the  bushes  and  tiees, 
and  live  on  the  flowers  of  the  trees.  There 
are  various  kinds." — Nieuhoff,  ii.  291. 

Firiiigh.ee,    Add : 

1436.  "  At  which  time,  talking  of  Cataio, 
he  tolde  me  howe  the  chief  of  that  Princes 
corte  knewe  well  enough  what  the  Franchi 

were Thou  knowest,  said  he,  how 

neere  wee  bee  unto  "Capha,  and  that  we 
practise  thither  continually  ....  adding 
this  further,  We  Cataini  have  twoo  eyes, 
and  yo"  Franchi  one,  whereas  yo"  (torneng 
him  towards  the  Tartares  that  were  w"" 

him)  haue  neuer  a  one " — Barbara, 

Hak.  Soc,  58. 

c.  1440.  "Hi  uos  Francos  appellant, 
atuntque  cum  ceteras  gentes  coecas  vocent, 
se  duobus  oculis,  nos  unioo  esse,  superiores 
existimantes  se  esse  prudentiS.."^ — Conti,  in 
Poggius  de  Var.  Fortunae,  iv. 

1712.  "Johan  Whelo,  SerdaarFTengiaAn, 
or  Captain  of  the  Europeans  in  the  Em- 
peror's   service " — Valcntijn,    iv. 

(Suratte),  29.5. 

Fly.    Add: 
1816. 

f  The  cavalcade  drew^  up  in  line, 

Pitoh'd  the  marquee,  and  went  to  dine. 

The  bearers  and  the  servants  lie 

Under  the  .shelter  of  the  fly." 

The  Grand  Master,  or  Adventures 
of  Qui  Hi,  p.  152. 

1885.  "  After  I  had  changed  my  riding- 
habit  for  my  one  other  gown,  I  came  out  to 
join  the  general  under  the  tent-fly  .  .  ." — 
Boots  and  Saddles,  by  Mrs.  Custer,  p.  42 
(American  work). 

Flying-Fox.  Add  (with  reference 
to  the  fact  stated  by  Sir  George 
Yule)-; 

"  I  have  been  positively  assured  by 
natives  that  on  the  Odeypore  lake  in 
Eajputana  the  crocodiles  rise  to  catch 
these  bats,  as  they  follow  in  line, 
touching  the  water.  Pancy  fly-fishing 
for  crocodile  with  such  a  fly ! " — 
{Communication  from  M.-Gen.  B.  II. 
Keatinge.) 

Frazala,  Frail.    Add : 

1793.  "  Coffee  per  Frail  .  .  .  Es.  17."— 
Bomhay  Courier,  .July  20th. 

Futwa,  s.  Ar.  fatwa.  The  deci- 
sion of  a  council  of  men  learned  in 
Mahommedan  law,  on  any  point  of 
Moslem  law  or  morals.  But  techni- 
cally and  specifically,  the  deliverance 
of  a  Mahommedan  law-ofiioer  on  a 
case  put  before  him;  Such  a  deliver- 
ance was,  aSa  rule,  given  officially  and 


in  writing,  by  such  an  officer,  who  was 
attached  to  the  Courts  of  British  India 
up  to  a  little  later  than  the  middle  of 
this  century,  and  it  was  more  or  less 
a  basis  of  the  judge's  decision.  See, 
more  particularly,  s.vv.  Adawlut, 
Cazee  and  Law-officer,  in  Suppt. 

1796.  "In  all  instances  wherein  the 
f atwah  of  the  law-officers  of  the  Nizamut- 
Adaulat  shall  declare  the  prisoners  liable 
to  more  severe  punishment  than  under  the 
evidence,  and  all  the  circumstances  of  the 
case  shall  appear  to  that  Court  to  be  juHt 
and  equitable  .  .  ." — Regn.  VI.  of  1796,  ^  ii. 

1836.  "  And  it  is  hereby  enacted  th  at  no 
Court  shall,  on  a  Trial  of  any  person 
accused  of  the  offence  made  punishable  by 
this  Act  require  any  Futwa  from  any  Lavr 
officer  .  .  ." — Act  XXX.  of  1836,  rcgai-ding 
Thuggee,  ^  iii. 


G. 

Galgal,  s.  Shakespeare  gives  H. 
' '  </algal...a,  mixture  of  lime  and  linseed 
oil,  forming  a  kind  of  mortar  impe- 
netrable to  water." 

1621.  "  Also  the  justis,  Taooamon  Done, 
sent  us  word  to  geve  ouer  making  galle- 
galle  in  our  howse  we  hired  of  China  Capt., 
because  the  white  lyme  did  trowble  the 
player  or  singing  man,  next  neighbour  .  .  ." 
—Cocks,  ii.  190. 

G-alle,  Point  de.    Add : 

1585.  "Dopo  haver  nauigato  tregiomi 
senza  veder  terra,  al  primo  di  Magg^o 
f  ummo  in  vista  di  Funta  di  Crallo,  laquale  fe 
assai  pericolosa  da  costeggiare." — G.  Balbi, 
f.  19. 

Ganda.    Add : 

The  following  is  from  a  story  of 
Correa  about  a  battle  between  "  Bober 
Mirza"  {i.e..  Sultan  Baber)  and  a  cer- 
tain King  "Cacandar"  (Sikandar  ?), 
in  which  I  have  been  unable  to  trace 
even  what  events  it  misrepresents. 
But  it  keeps  Fernan  Mendez  Pinto  in. 
countenance,  as  regards  the  latter's 
statement  about  the  advance  of  the 
King  of  the  Tartars  against  Poking 
with  four  score  thousand  rhinoceroses ! 

"The  King  Cacandar  divided  his  army 
into  five  battles  well  arrayed,  consisting  of 
140,000  horse  and  280,000  foot,  and  in 
front  of  them  a  battle  of  800  elephants, 
which  fought  with  swords  upon  their  tusks, 
and  on  their  backs  castles  with  archers  and 
musketeers.  And  in  front  of  the  elephants 
80  rhinocerose.s  (gandas),  like  that  which 
went    to    Portugal,   and  which  they  call 


[supplement.] 
GARDEN-SOUSE.  800 


GHURBY. 


hichd  (?) ;  these  on  the  horn  which  they 
have  over  thesnout  carried  three-pronged 
iron  weapons  with  which  they  fought  very 
stoutly  ....  and  the  Mogors  with  their 
arrows  made  a  great  discharge,  wounding 
many  of  the  elephants  and  the  g^andas, 
which  as  they  felt  the  arrows,  turned  and 
fled,  breaking  up  the  battles  .  .  ." — Oorrea, 
iii.  573-574. 

Garden-house.    Add : 

1747.  "In  case  of  an  Attack  at  the 
Garden  House,  if  by  a  superior  Force  they 
should  be  oblig'd  to  retire,  according  to 
orders  and  send  a  Horseman  before  them 
to  advise  of  the  Approach  .  .  . " — Report  of 
Council  of  War  at  Fort  St.  David's,  in  India 
Office  MS.  Records. 

Gaurian,  adj.  This  is  a  convenient 
name  which,  has  been  adopted  of 
late  years  as  a  generic  name  for  the 
existing  Aryan  languages  of  India, 
i.e.,  those  which  are  radically  sprung 
from,  or  cognate  to,  the  Sanskrit.  The 
name  (according  to  Mr.  E.  L.  Bran- 
dreth)  was  given  by  Professor  Hoernle ; 
but  it  is  in  fact  an  adoption  and  adap- 
tation of  a  term  used  by  the  Pundits 
of  Northern  India.  They  divide  the 
colloquial  languages  of  (civilized)  India 
into  the  5  Gauras  and  5  Draviras.  The 
Oauras  of  the  Pundits  appear  to  be  (1) 
Bengalee  (Bangali)  which  is  the  proper 
language  of  Qauda,  or  Northern  Ben- 
gal from  which  the  name  is  taken  (see 
Gour,  C.  in  GrLOSS.),  (2)  Oriya,  the 
language  of  Orissa,  (3)  Hindi,  (4)  Pan- 
jabi,  (5)  Sindhi;  their  Drdvira  lan- 
guages are  (1)  Telinga,  (2)  Karnataka 
(Canarese),  (3)  Maratlii,  (4)  Gurjara 
(Gujarati),  (5)  Dravira  (Tamil).  But 
of  these  last  (3)  and  (4)  are  really  to 
be  classed  with  the  Gauyian  group,  so 
that  the  latter  is  to  be  considered  as  em- 
bracing 7  principal  languages.  Kash- 
miri, Singhalese,  and  the  languages  or 
dialects  of  Assam,  of  Nepaul,  and 
some  others,  have  been  also  added  to 
the  list  of  this  class. 

The  extraordinary  analogies  between 
the  changes  in  grammar  and  phono- 
logy from  Sanskrit  in  passing  into 
these  Gaurian  languages,  and  the 
changes  of  Latin  in  passing  into  the 
Romance  lan^ages,  analogies  ex- 
tending into  minute  details,  have  been 
treated  by  several  scholars;  and  a 
very  interesting  view  of  the  subject 
is  given  by  Mr.  Brandreth  in  vols.  xi. 
and  xii.  of  the  J.  B.  As.  Soc,  N.  S. 

Gautama.    Add : 

1545.     "I  will  pass  by  them  of  the  sect  I 


of  Crodomem,  who  spend  their  whole  life 
in  crying  day  and  night  on  those  moun- 
tains, G-odomem,  Godomem,  and  desist  not 
from  it  until  they  fall  down  stark  dead  to  the 
ground."— J".  M.  Pinto  (in  Cogan,  p.  222). 

Gavial,  s.  This  is  a  name  adopted 
by  zoologists  for  one  of  the  alligators 
of  the  Ganges  and  other  Indian  rivers, 
Gavialis  gangeticus,  etc.  It  is  the 
less  dangerous  of  the  Gangetic  sau- 
rians,  with  long  slender  subcyUndrical 
jaws  expanding  into  a  protuber- 
ance at  the  muzzle.  The  name  must 
have  originated  in  some  error,  pro- 
bably a  clerical  one,  for  the  true  word 
is  H.  ghariyal,  and  gavial  is  nothing. 
The  term  (gariyaU)  is  used  by  Baber 
(p.  410),  where  the  translator's  note 
says:  "The  geriali  is  the  round- 
mouthed  crocodile,"  words  which  seem 
to  indicate  the  magar  [Crocodilus  hipor- 
catus)  not  the  glmriydl. 

c.  1809.  "  In  the  Brohmoputro  as  well 
as  the  Ganges  there  are  two  kinds  of  croco- 
dile, whion  at  Goyalpara  are  both  called 
Kumir  ;  but  each  has  a  specific  name.  The 
Crocodilus  Gangeticus  is  called  Ghoriyal, 
and  the  other  is  called  Bongcha." —Buch- 
anan's Mungpoor,  in  Eastern  India,  m. 
581-2. 

Gazat,  s.  This  is  domestic  Hind, 
for  '  dessert.'  (Panjab  N.  and  Q.,  ii. 
184). 

Gentoo.    Add : 
Under  a: 

1679.  In  Fort  St.  Geo.  Consns.  of  29th 
January,  the  Black  Town  of  Madras  is 
called  "the  Gentne  Town." — N'otes  and 
Extracts,  No.  II.,  p.  3. 

Under  b  {Id.  No.  I.  p.  32)  : 
1674.     "50   Pagodas    gratuity  to   John 
Thomas  ordered  for  good  progress  in  the 
Gentu  tongue,  both  speaking  and  writing." 

Ghauts.    Add : 

The f oUowingpassage indicates  that 
the  great  Sir  Walter,  with  his  usual 
sagacity,  saw  the  true  sense  of  the 
word  in  its  geographical  use,  though 
misled  by  books  to  attribute  to  the 
(so-called)  '  Eastern  Ghauts '  the  cha- 
racter that  belongs  to  the  Western  only. 

1827.  ".  .  .  .  they  approached  the 
Ghauts,  those  tremendous  mountain  passes 
which  descend  from  the  table-land  of  My- 
sore, and  through  which  the  mighty  streams 
that  arise  in  the  centre  of  the  Indian  Penin- 
sula find  their  way  to  the  ocean." — Tlie 
Surgeon's  Daughter,  ch.  xiii. 

Ghurry.    Add: 

The  water-instrument  is  sometimes 


aiNGELI. 


LSUPPLEMENT.] 
801 


GOBANG. 


called  pun-ghurry  {panghari  quasi 
pdnl-gharl) ;  also  the  Sun-dial,  dhoop- 
ghurry  {dhup  =  '  SunsHiie  ') ;  the 
hour-glass,  (ret-ghlirry  {reta  = 
'  sand '). 

Gingeli.    Add : 
,    It  is  the  a-qarajiov  of  Dioscorides  (ii. 
121),  and  of  Theophrastus  {Hist.  Plant. 
i.  11). 

Gingerly.    Add : 

We  find  in  Port  St.  Geo.  Consns. 
1680-81,  in  App.  to  Notes  and  Queries, 
No.  III.  p.  47. 

"The  form  of  the  pass  given  to  ship»and 
vessels,  and  Register  of  Passes  given  (18  in 
all),  bound  to  Jafnapatam,  Manilla,  Mocha, 
dingerlee,  Tenasserim,  &c." 

Also, 

1753.  "  Some  authors  ^ive  the  Coast  be- 
tween the  points  of  Devi  and  Gaudewari, 
the  name  of  the  Coast  of  Gergelin.  _  The 
Portuguese  give  the  name  of  Gergelim  to 
the  plant  which  the  Indians  call  £llu,  from 
which  Ithey  extract  a  kind  of  oil." — 
D'Anville,  134. 

The  Carte  Marine  depuis  Surattejusqu'au 
Detroit  de  Malaca,,  par  le  R.  Pfere  P.  P. 
Taohard,  1701,  shows  the  coast  tract  be- 
tween Vesegapatam  and  lagrevate  as  Ger- 
gelin. 

But  these  quotations  throw  no  light  on 
the  gold  coin  of  MUburn. 

Gingham.    Add : 

1648.  "The  principal  names  (of  the 
stuffs)arethese:GamigiiiaB,Baftas,  CAetos,* 
Asmmamis  {asmdnls?  sky-blues),  Mada- 
foene,  Beronis  (Beiramees)  Tricandias, 
Ckittes  (Chintzes),  Langans  (Langotis?), 
Toffochaien,-i  Dotius  (dhotees)."  —  Va,n 
Twist,  63. 

Gingi,  n.  p.  Properly  Chenji.  A 
once  celebrated  hill-fortress  in  S. 
,  Arcot,  60  m.  N.E.  of  Cuddalore,  35 
m.  N.W.  from  Pondicherry,  and  at  one 
time  the  seat  of  a  Mahratta  princi- 
pality. It  played  an  important  part  in 
the  wars  of  the  first  three-quarters  of 
the  last  century,  and  was  held  by  the 
French  from  1750  to  1761.  The  place 
is  now  entirely  deserted. 

c.  1616.  "  And  then  they  were  to  publish 
a  proclamation  in  Negap^itam,  that  no  one 
was  to  trade  at  Tevenapatam,  at  Porto 
Novo,  or  at  any  other  port  of  the  naik  of 
Ginja,  or  of  the  King  of  Massulapatam,  be- 
cause these  were  declared  enemies  of  the 
state,  and  all  possible  war  should  be  made 


*  See  Chelioa  under  Piece-goods,  and  SMah,  a 
cotton  cloth  from  the  Deocan.— ^Iii,  p.  95. 

t  Tafsila,  a  gold  stuff  from  Mecca  j  see  under 
Adati,  and  note  under  Alleja. 


on  them  for  having  received  among  them 
the  Hollanders.  .  .  .  " — Bocarro,  p.  619. 

1675.  "Approve  the  treaty  with  the 
Cawn  of  Chengie." — Letter  from  Court  to 
Fort  St.  Geo.  In  Notes  and  Extracts,  No.  I., 
p.  5. 

1680.  "Advice  receired  .  .  .  that  San- 
to^ee,  a  younger  brother  of  Sevagee's,  had 
seized  upon  Rougnaut  Pundit,  the  Soobidar 
of  Chengy  Country,  and  put  him  in  irons." 
—Id.,  No.  III.,  p.  44. 

1752.  "It  consists  of  two  towns,  called 
the  Great  and  Little  Gingee.  .  .  .  They  are 
both  surrounded  by  one  wall,  3  miles  in 
circumference,  which  incloses  the  two 
towns,  and  five  mountains  of  ragged  rock, 
on  the  summits  of  which  are  built  5  strong 
forts.  .  .  ,  The  place  is  inaccessible,  except 
from  the  east  and  south-east.  .  .  ,  The 
place  was  well  supplied  with  all  manner  of  * 
stores,  and  garrisoned  by  150  Europeans, 
and    sepoys    and   black    peeple    in   great 

numbers " — Cambridge,  Account  of 

the  War,  &c.,  32-33. 

Girja.    Add : 

1885.  "It  is  related  that  a  certain 
Maulvf,  celebrated  for  the  power  of  his 
curses,  was  called  upon  by  his  fellow  reli- 
gionists to  curse  a  certain  church  built  by 
the  English  in  close  proximity  to  a  Masjid. 
Anxious  to  stand  well  with  them,  and  at 
the  same  time  not  to  offend  his  English 
rulers,  he  got  out  of  the  difficulty  by  cursing 
the  building  thus  : — 

'  Gir  ja  ghar !  Gir  ja  ghar !  Gir  ia ! ' 

(i.e.)  'Pall  down,  house  I  Fall  down, 
house  !  Fall  down  ! '  or  simply 

'  Church-house !  Church-house !  Church !" 
— W.  J.  D'Gruyther,  in  Panjab  Notes  and 
Queries,  ii.  125. 

The  word  is  also  in  use  in  the  Indian 
Archipelago,  e.g. : 

1885.  "The  village  (of  Wai  in  the 
Moluccas)  is  laid  out  in  rectangular  plots.  .  . 
One  of  its  chief  edifices  is  the  Gredja,  whose 
grandeur  quite  overwhelmed  us;  for  it  is 
far  more  elaborately  decorated  than  many  a 
rural  parish  church  at  home."— H.  O. 
Forbes,  A  Naturalist's  Wanderings,  p.  294. 

Goa-Stone.    Add : 

1690.  "The  double  excellence  of  this 
Stone  (snake-stone)  recommends  its  worth 
very  highly  .  .  .  and  much  excels  the  de- 
servedly famed  Caspar  Antoni,  or  Goa 
Stone." — Ovington,  262. 

1768-71.  "Their  medicines  are  mostly 
such  as  are  produced  in  the  country. 
Amongst  others,  they  make  use  of  a  kind  of 
little  artificial  stone,  that  is  manufactured 
at  Goa,  and  possesses  a  strong  aromatic 
scent.  They  give  scrapings  of  this,  in  a 
little  water  mixed  with  sugar,  to  their 
patients."— (StoDorin«s,  E.  T.,  i.  454. 

Gobang,  s.  The  game  iatroduced 
some  years  ago  from  Japan.  The 
name  is  a  corr.  of  Chinese  K'i-p'an, 
'  checker-board.' 

3  F 


GOD  AVE  BY. 


[STTPPLBMENT.] 
802 


GOSBECK. 


Grodavery.  Add  after  the  quota- 
tion f  roia  Eennell : 

As  to  this  error  see  also  a  quotation 
from  D'Anville  in  Stjppt.,  under  Ked- 
geree (n.  p.)- 

It  is  probaUe  from  what  that  geo- 
grapher says  in  Ms  Mdaircissemens, 
p.  133,  that  he  had  no  real  idea  of  the 
Godavery.  That  name  occurs  in  his 
book  only  as  "la  pointe  de  Gau- 
dewari,"  This  point,  he  says,  is 
about  E.N.E.  of  the  '  river  of  Narsa- 
pur,'  at  a  distance  of  about  12 
leagues ;  "  it  is  a  low  land,  intersected 
by  several  river-arms,  forming  the 
mouths  of  that  which  the  maps,'  es- 
teemed to  be  most  correct,  call  Wen- 
seron ;  and  the  river  of  Narsapur  is 
itself  one  of  those  arms,  according  to 
a  MS.  map  in  my  possession." 

Narsapuram  is  the  name  of  a  talut 
on  the  westernmost  delta  branch,  or 
Vasishta  Godavarl.  Wenseron  appears 
on  a  map  in  Baldaeus  (1672),  as  the 
name  of  one  of  the  two  mouths  of  the 
eastern  or  Gautaml  Godavarl,  entering 
the  sea  near  Ooringa.  It  is  perhaps 
the  same  name  as  Injaram  on  that 
branch,  where  there  was  an  English 
factory  for  many  years. 

Goglet.    Add: 

1766.  "I  perfectly  remember  having 
said  that  it  would  not  be  amiss  for  Gener^ 
Oarnao  to  have  a  man  with  a  Goglet  of 
water  ready  to  pour  on  his  head,  whenever 
he  should  begin  to  grow  warm  in  debate." — 
Lord  Olive,  Consn.  Port  William,  Jan.  29. 
In  Long,  406. 

Gomasta.    Add : 

1747.  "  As  for  the  Salem  Cloth  they  beg 
leave  to  defer  settling  any  Price  for  that 
sort  till  they  can  be  advised  from  the  Goa 
Masters  (!)  in  that  Province."— .Forf  St. 
David  Conm.,  May  11.  MS.  Records  in 
India  Office. 

Gong.    Add  : 

1726.  "  These  gongs  (gongen)  are  beaten 
very  gently  at  the  time  when  the  Prince  is 
going  to  make  his  appearance." — Valentijn, 
iv.  58. 

Goodry.    Add  : 

1653.  "  Ooudrin  est  vn  terme  Indou  et 
Portugais,  qui  signifie  dea  couuertures 
pioqu&s  de  cotton."— Z)e  to  BouUaye-le- 
Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  539. 

Goojur.    Add : 

1519.  "In  the  hill-country  between 
Niiab  and  Behreh  .  .  .  and  adjoining  to  the 
hiU-country  of  Kashmir,  are  the  Jats, 
Gnjers,  and  many  other  men  of  similar 
tnbes "— Memoirs  of  Saber,  259. 


Goolail.    Add : 

1560.  Busbeok  speaks  of  being  much 
annoyed  with  the  multitude  and  impudence 
of  kites  at  Constantinople:  "ego  interim 
cum  manual!  balista  post  columnam  sto, 
modo  hujus,  modo  illius  caudae  vel  alarum, 
ut  casus  tulerit,  pinnas  testaceis  globis 
verberans,  donee  mortifero  ictu  unam  aut 
alteram  percussam  decutio.  .  .  .  " — Bmbeq. 
Epist.  in.,  p.  163. 

Goont.    Add : 

1838.  "Give  your  gunth  his  head  and 
he  will  carry  you  safely  .  .  .  any  horse 
would  have  struggled,  and  been  kiUed; 
these  giinths  appear  to  understand  that 
they  must  be  quiet,  and  their  master  will 
help  them."— Wanderings  of  a  Pihrrim, 
ii.  226. 

Goorka,  Goorkally,  n.  p.  H.  Our- 
kha,  Gurkhali.  The  name  of  the  race 
now  dominant  in  Nepal,  and  taking 
their  name  from  a  town  eo-caUed  S3 
miles  W.  of  Khatmandu."  They  are 
probably  the  best  soldiers  of  modern 
India,  and  several  regiments  of  the 
Anglo-Indian  army  are  recruited  from 
the  tribe. 

1767.  "  I  believe.  Sir,  you  have  before 
been  acquainted  with  the  situation  of 
Nipal.  which  has  long  been  besieged  by  the 
GoorcuUy  Rajah."— ieiier  from  Chief  at 
Paina,  in  Long,  526. 

Gorawallah.    Add : 

1680.  Gurrials,  apparently  for  ghora- 
walas,*  are  allowed  with  the  horses  kept 
with  the  Hoogly  Factory.- See  Fart  St. 
Geo.  Gonsns.,  on  Tovr,  Dec.  12,  in  N'otes  and 
Extracts,  No.  II.,  p.  63. 

Gordower.    Add : 

Ghor  daur,  a  horse-race,  hence  '  a 
race-meeting,'  is  sometimes  used  by 
natives  to  express  any  kind  of  open-air 
assemblage  of  Europeans  for  amuse- 
ment. 

Gosbeck.    Add : 

In  Pryer,  p.  407,  we  have  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"Brass  money  with  characters, 
Are  a  Gobs,  ten  whereof  compose  a  Shahee, 
A  Gosbeege,  five  of  which  go  to  a  Shahee . ." 

Thus  we  have  a  Goss  and  a  Gosbegi, 
corresponding  to  Herbert's  double  and 
single  Cozbeg. 

And  now  I  see  that  Mr.  Wollaston, 
in  his  English- Persian  Diet.  App.,  p. 
436,  among  "  Moneys  now  current  m 

*  Gurrials  would  le  alligators  1 


GOUNG. 


[supplement.] 

803  GUINEA-WOBM. 


Persia,"  gives  "5  dindr  =  \  ghaz ; 
also  a  nominal  money."  The  ghaz, 
then,  is  the  name  of  the  coin  (though 
a  coin  no  longer) ;  and  ghaz-begl  was 
that  worth  10  dinars. 

Marsden  mentions  a  copper  coin, 
called  Kazbegi=50  (nominal)  dinars, 
or  about  SJd.  {Numism.  Orient.,  456). 
But  the  value  in  dinars  seems  to  be  an 


•Goung,  s.  Burm.  gaung;  a  village 
headman. 

Grab.  Add,  after  quotation  from 
Ibn  Batuta : 

1505.  In  the  Vocabulary  of  Pedro  de 
Aloala,  galera  is  interpreted  in  Arabic  as 
gorab. 

Griffin,  Griffish.    Add : 

1853. 

'"Like  drill?' 

"'I  don't  dislike  it  much  now;  the 
goose-step  was  not  lively.' 

"  '  Ah,  they  don't  give  griffs  half  enough 
of  it  now-a-days  ;  by  Jove,  sir,  when  I  was 
a  griff' — and  thereupon  .  .  ." — Oakfield, 
i.  62. 

The  quotation  in  the  Glossary  (p. 
303,  col.  6)  from.  Bontius  gives  the 
Dutchman's  phrase  corresponding 
to  Griffin,  viz.,  Orang-baharn,  i.e., 
(Malay)  '  new  man ' ;  whilst  Orang- 
lama,  '  man  of  long  since,'  is  applied  to 
old  colonials.  In  connexion  with  these 
terms  we  extract  the  following : 

c.  1790.  "  Si  je  n'avois  pas  6ti  un  oorlwm, 
et  si  un  long  s^jour  dans  I'Inde  ne  m'avoit 
pas  acooutum^  k  cette  espfece  de  fleau, 
j'auroia  certainement  souffert  I'impossible 
durant  cette  nuit." — Haafner,  ii.  26-27. 

On  this  his  editor  notes : 

"  Oorlam,  est  un  mot  Malais  corrumpu ; 
il  faut  dire  Orang-Jama,  ee  qui  signifie  une 
personne  qui  a  d^jk  ^t^  long-temps  dans  un 
endroit,  ou  dans  un  pays,  et  c  est  par  oe 
nom  qu'on  designe  les  Europdens  qui  ont 
habite  depuis  un  certain  temps  dans  I'Inde. 
Ceux  qui  ne  font  qu'y  arriver,  aont  appel^s 
Boar ;  denomination  qui  vient  du  mot 
Malais  Orang-Baru  .  .  .  un  homme  nou- 
vellement  arriv^." 

Gruff.    Add: 

1750.  "...  all  which  could  be  called 
Curtins,  and  some  of  the  Bastions  at 
Madrass,  had  Warehouses  under  them  for 
the  Reception  of  Naval  Stores,  and  other 

fcuff  Goods  from  Europe,  as  well  as  Salt 
etre  from  Bengal." — Letter  to  a  Propr.  of 
theKI.  Co.,  p.  52. 

Grunth.    Add: 

1770.  '•  As  the  young  man  (Nanak)  was 
early  introduced,  to  the  knowledge  of  the 


most  esteemed  writings  of  the  Mussulmen 
...  he  made  it  a  practice  in  his  leisure 
hours  to  translate  literally  or  virtually,  as 
his  mind  prompted  him,  such  of  their 
inaxims  as  made  the  deepest  impression  on 
his  heart.  This  was  in  the  idiom  of  Pend- 
jab,  his  maternal  language.  Little  by  little 
he  strung  together  these  loose  sentences, 
reduced  them  into  some  order,  and  put 
them  in  verses.  .  .  His  collection  became 
numerous ;  it  took  the  form  of  a  book 
which  was  entitled  Grenth." — Seir  Muta- 
qherin,  i.  89. 

Grunthum,    Add : 

1753.  "  Les  Indiens  du  pays  se  donnent 
le  nom  de  TamuUs,  et  on  salt  que  la  langue 
vulgaire  drff^rente  du  Sanskret,  et  du 
Grendam,  qui  sont  les  langues  sacr^es, 
porte  le  m^me  nom." — B'Anvilk,  117. 

Guana.    Add: 

The  following  quotation  shows  the 
persistence  of  the  story  of  this  creature 
in  the  passage  from  Fryer,  s.v." 

1885.  ' '  One  of  my  moonshis,  Jos^  Pre- 
thoo,  a  Conoani  of  one  of  the  numerous 
families  descended  from  Xavier's  converts, 
gravely  informed  me  that  in  the  old  days 
Iguanas  were  used  in  gaining  access  to 
besieged  places ;  for,  said  he,  a  large  iguana, 
sahib,  is  so  strong  that  if  3  or  4  men  laid 
hold  of  its  tail  he  could  drag  them  up  a  wall 
or  tree  !  "—Gordon  Forbes,  Wild  Life  in 
Carmra,  56. 

Guava.    M.-Gen.  Keatinge  notes  : 
"  Jam  is  the  name,  as  far  as  I  know, 

all    over    Guzerat,   and    the    Central 

Provinces  also." 

Gudge.    Add : 

1754.  "Some  of  the  townsmen  again 
demanded  of  me  to  open  my  bales,  and  sell 
them  some  pieced  of  cloth  ;  but ...  I  rather 
chose  to  make  several  of  them  presents  of 
2J  gaz  of  cloth,  which  is  the  measure  they 
usually  take  for  a  coat." — Hanway,  i.  125. 

1768-71.  "A  gess  or  goss  is  2  cobidos, 
being  at  Chinsurab  2  feet  and  10  inches 
Rhineland  measure."— StorarinMS,  E.  T,, 
i.  463. 

Guinea-cloths.    Add : 

These  are  presumably  the  Negros- 
tiicber  of  Baldaeus  (1672),  p.  15i. 

Guinea-fowl.    Add : 

The  Guinea-fowl  is  the  'Meleagris  of 
Aristotle  and  others,  and'  the  Afro, 
avis  of  Horace. 

Guinea-worm.    Add : 

The  article  omits  to  mention  the 
prevalence  of  this  pest  in  some  parts 
of  Western  India.  "I  have  known 
villages,"  writes  M.-Gen.  Keatinge, 
"  where  half  the  people  were  maimed 

3  r  2 


GUM-GUM. 


[StrPPLEMENT.] 

804 


QWALIOB. 


by  it  after  tte  Eains.  Matunga,  the 
Head  Quarters  of  the  Bombay  Artil- 
lery, was  abandoned,  in  great  measure, 
on  account  of  this  pest." 

1712.  "Haeo  vita  e3t  Ormuaienaimn, 
imb  civium  totius  littoris  Persioi,  ut  per- 
petnas  in  corpore  calamitates  f  erant  ex  coeli 
intemperie  :  modo  audore  diffluunt ;  modo 
vexantur  furunoulis ;  nunc  cibi  sunt,  mox 
aquae  inopes  ;  aaepfe  ventis  urentibua,  sem- 
per sole  torrents,  equalent,  et  quia  omnia 
recenseat?  XJnum  ex  aerumnis  gravioribus 
induco  :  nimirum  Lumtirioorum  singulare 
genus,  quod  non  in  intestinis,  sed  inmuscu- 
lia  per  corporis  ambitum  uatales  invenit. 
Latini  medici  vermem  ilium  nomine  donant 
ToC  SpojcoiTt'ov,  s.  Dracunculi.  .  .  Guineensea 
nigritae  linguS  suS  .  .  .  vermes  illosvooant 
Ickbn,  ut  produnt  reduces  ex  aurifero  illo 
Africae  littore.  .  .  ." — Kaempfer,  Amoen. 
Exot.,  524-5. 

Kaempfer  speculates  aa  to  why  the  old 
physicians  called  it  d/racunculus ;  but  the 
name  was  evidently  taken  from  the 
Saaxoirrtov  of  Agatharchides,  quoted  in  the 
Glossary,  s.v. 

1774.  See  an  account  of  this  pest  under 
the  name  of  "le  ver  des  nerfs  (Vena 
Medinensis),"  in  Nieimhr,  Desc.  de  I'AraUe, 
117. 

The  name  given  by  Niebuhr  is,  as  we 
learn  from  Kaempfer's  remarks,  'arak  Me- 
dini,  the  Medina  nerve  (rather  than  vein). 

Gum-gum.    Add: 

1768-71.  "They  have  a  certain  kind  of 
musical  instruments  called  gom-goms,  con- 
sisting in  hollow  iron  bowls,  of  various 
sizes  and  tones,  upon  which  a  man  strikes 
with  an  iron  or  wooden  stick  .  .  .  not  un- 
like a  set  of  bells." — Stavorinus,  E.  T., 
i.  215.    See  also  p.  65. 

Gunny.    Add : 

1885.  "The  land  was  so  covered  with 
them  (plover)  that  the  hunters  shot  them 
with  all  sorts  of  arms.  We  counted  80 
birds  in  the  gunny-sack  that  three  of  the 
soldiers  brought  in." — Boots  and  Saddles,  by 
Mrs.  Custer,  p.  37.     (American  work.) 

Gunta,  s.  H.  ghanta,  a  bell  or 
gong.  This  is  the  common  term  for 
expressing  an  European  hour,  in 
modem  Hindustani. 

Gureeb  nuwauz.    Add: 

The  passage  quoted  from  Valentijn 
has  been  derived  by  the  latter  from 
Van  Twist  (16i8),  p.  56. 

1867.  "  '  Protector  of  the  poor ! '  he  cried, 
prostrating  himself  at  my  feet,  '  help  thy 
most  unworthy  and  wretched  slave  !  An 
unblest  and  evil-minded  alligator  has  this 
day  devoured  my  Uttle  daughter.  She 
went  down  to  the  river  to  fill  her  earthen 
jar  with  water,  and  the  evil  one  dragged 
her  down,  and  has  devoured  her.  Alas ! 
she  had  on  her  gold  bangles.     Great  is  my 


misfortune ! '  "~Lt.-Gol.   Lewin,  A  Fly  on 
the  Wheel,  p.  99.      ' 

Gutta  Percha.    Add : 

1868.  "  The  late  Mr.  d' Almeida  was  the 
first  to  call  the  attention  of  the  pubUc  to 
the  substance  now  so  well  known  aa  gutta- 
percha. At  that  time  the  Isonandra  Gfutta 
was  an  abundant  tree  in  the  forests  of 
Singapore,  and  was  first  known  to  the 
Malays,  who  made  use  of  the  juice  which 
they  obtained  by  cutting  down  the  trees 
.  .« .  Mr.  d' Almeida  .  .  .  acting  under  the 
advice  of  a  friend,  forwarded  some  of  the 
substance  to  the  Society  of  Arts.  There  it 
met  with  no  immediate  attention,  and  was 
put  away  unoared  for.  A  year  or  two 
afterwards  Dr.  Montgomery  sent  specimens 
to  England,  and  bringing  it  under  the 
notice  of  competent  persons,  its  value  was 
at  once  acknowledged  .  .  .  The  sudden  and 
great  demand  for  it  soon  resulted  in  the 
disappearance  of  all  the  gutta-percha  trees 
on  Singapore  Island." — CoUingwood,  Bam- 
bles  of  a  Naturalist,  pp.  268-269. 

Gwalior,  n.  p.  Hind.  OwSMar.  A 
very  famous  rock-fortress  of  Upper 
India,  rising  suddenly  and  pictu- 
resquely out  of  a  plain  (or  shallow 
valley  rather)  to  a  height  of  300  feet, 
65  miles  S.  of  Agra,  in  lat.  26°  13'. 
Gwalior  may  be  traced  back,  in  Gen. 
Cunningham's  opinion,  to  the  3rd  cen- 
tury of  our  era.  It  was  the  seat  of 
several  ancient  Hindu  dynasties,  and 
from  the  time  of  the  early  Mahomme- 
dan  sovereigns  of  Delhi  down  to  the 
reign  of  Aurangzlb  it  was  used  as  a 
state-prison.  During  last  century 
it  fell  into  the  possession  of  the  Mah- 
ratta  family  of  Sindhia,  whose  resi- 
dence was  established  to  the  south  of 
the  fortress,  in  what  was  originally  a 
camp,  but  has  long  been  a  city,  known 
by  the  original  title  of  Lashkar  (camp). 
The  older  city  lies  below  the  northern 
foot  of  the  rock.  Gwalior  has  been 
three  times  taken  by  British  arms; 
(1)  escaladed  by  a  force  under  the 
command  of  Major  Popham  in  1780, 
a  very  daring  feat ;  '  (2)  by  a  regular 
attack  under  Geji.  White  in  1805 ;  (3) 
most  gallantly  in  June,  1858,  by  a 
party  of  the  26th  Bombay  N.  I.  under 
Lieutenants    Eose    and    Waller,    in 

*  The  two  companies  which  escaladed  were  led 
by  Captain  Bi-uce,  a  brother  of  the  Abyssinian 
traveller.  "It  is  said  that  the  spot  was  pointed 
ont  to  Popham  by  a  cowherd,  and  that  the  whole 
of  the  attacking  party  were  supplied  with  grass 
shoes  to  prevent  them  from  slipping  on  the  ledges 
of  rock.  There  is  a  story  also  that  the  cost  of 
these  gra^is-shoes  was  deducted  from  Popham's 
pay,  when  he  was  about  to  leave  India  as  a  major- 
general,  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century  afterwards." 
—  CunnvngTlam,  Arch.  Surv.  il.  340. 


GWALIOR. 


[srPPLEMEKT.] 

805 


SACKEHY. 


which,  the  former  officer  fell.  After 
the  two  first  captures  the  fortress  was 
restored  to  the  Sindhia  family.  From 
1858  it  was  retained  in  our  hands,  but 
it  has  now  (Decemher,  1885)  been  for- 
mally restored  to  the  Maharaja  Sindhia. 
The  name  of  the  fortress,  according 
to  Gen.  Cunningham  {Archaeol.  Survey, 
ii.  335),  is  derived  from  a  small  Hindu 
shrine  within  it  dedicated  to  the  her- 
mit Owali  or  Qwali-pa,  after  whom 
the  fortress  received  the  name  of 
Gwdli-awar,  contracted  to  Owdliar. 

c.  1020.  "rrom  Kanauj,  in  travelling 
south-east,  on  the  western  side  of  the 
Ganges,  you  come  to  Jajjihotl,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  30  parasangs,  of  which  the  capital 
is  Kajuriha.  In  that  country  are  the  two 
forts  of  Gwaliar  and  Ksilinjar  .  .  ." — Al- 
Biiunl,  in  Elliot,  i.  57-58. 

1196.  The  royal  army  marched  "  towards 
Galewar,  and  invested  that  fort,  which  is 
the  pearl  of  the  necklace  of  the  castles  of 
Hind,  the  summit  of  which  the  nimble- 
footed  wind  from  below  cannot  reach,  and 
on  the  bastions  of  which  the  clouds  have 
never  cast  their  shade.  .  ." — Hasan  Nizdmi, 
in  EUiot,  ii.  227. 

0, 1340.  "  The  castle  of  Galyur,  of  which 
we  have  been  spealdng,  is  on  the  top  of  a 
high  lull,  and  appears,  so  to  speak,  as  if  it 
were  itself  cut  out  of  the  rock.  There  is  no 
other  hill  adjoining ;  it  contains  reservoirs 
of  water,  and  some  20  wells  walled  round 
are  attached  to  it :  on  the  walls  are  mounted 
mangonels  and  catapults.  The  fortress  is 
ascended  by  a  wide  road,  traversed  by  ele- 
phants and  horses.  Near  the  castle-gate  is 
the  figure  of  an  elephant  carved  in  stone, 
and  surmounted  by  a  figure  of  the  driver. 
Seeing  it  from  a  distance  one  has  no  doubt 
about  its  being  a  real  elephant.  At  the 
foot  of  the  fortress  is  a  fine  city,  entirely 
built  of  white  stone,  mosques  and  houses 
alike ;  there  is  no  timber  to  be  seen  in  it, 
except  that  of  the  gates."— /6ra  Batuta, 
ii.  193. 

1526.  "  I  entered  Gualiar  by  the  Hati- 
pOl  gate.  .  .  .  They  call  an  elephant  hdti, 
and  a  gate  p'^l.  On  the  outside  of  this 
gate  is  the  figure  of  an  elephant,  having  two 
elephant  drivers  on  it.  .  ." — Baber,  p.  383. 

1610.  "The  31  to  Gwalere,  6  c,  a 
peasant  Citie  with  a  Castle  ...  On  the 
West  side  of  the  Castle,  which  is  a  steep 
craggy  cliffe  of  6  c.  compasse  at  least 
(divers  say  eleven).  .  .  From  hence  to  the 
top,  leads  a  stone  narrow  caws*y,  walled 
on  both  sides ;  in  the  way  are  three  gates 
to  be  passed,  all  exceeding  strong,  with 
Courts  of  guard  to  each.  At  the  top  of  all, 
at  the  entrance  of  the  last  gate,  standeth  a 
mightie  Elephant  of  stone  very  curiously 
virrought.  .  ."—Finch,  in  Purchas,  i.  426-7. 

1616.  "23.  Gwalier,  the  chief  City  so 
called,  where  the  Mogol  hath  a  very  rich 
Treasury  of  Gold  and  Silver  kept  in  this 
City,  within  an  exceeding  strong  Castle, 


wherein  the  King's  Prisoners  are  likewise 
kept.  The  Castle  is  continually  guarded  bv 
a  very  strong  Company  of  Armed  Souldiers." 
—Terry,  ed.  1665,  p.  356. 

c.  1665.  "For  to  shut  them  up  in 
Goualeor,  which  is  a  Fortress  where  the 
Princes  are  ordinarily  kept  close,  and  which 
is  held  impregnable,  it  being  situated  upon 
an  inaccessible  Rock,  and  having  within 
itself  good  water,  and  provision  enough  for 
a  Garison  ;  that  was  not  an  easie  thing." — 
Bernier,  E.  T.,  5. 

c.  1670.  "Since  the  Mahometan  Kings 
became  Masters  of  this  Countrey,  this  For- 
tress of  Goualeor  is  the  place  where  they 
secure  Princes  and  great  Noblemen.  Cha- 
jehan  coming  to  the  Empire  by  foul-play, 
caus'd  all  the  Princes  and  Lords  whom  he 
mistrusted,  to  be  seiz'd  one  after  another, 
and  sent  them  to  the  Fortress  of  Goualeor ; 
but  he  suffer'd  them  all  to  live  and  enjoy 
their  estates.  Aweng-zeb  his  Son  acts  quite 
otherwise  ;  for  when  he  sends  any  great 
Lord  to  this  place,  at  the  end  of  nine  or  ten 
days  he  orders  him  to  be  poison 'd ;  and 
this  he  does  that  the  people  may  not  exclaim 
against  him  for  a  bloody  Prince."— ZViJer- 
nier,  E.  T.,ii.  35. 

Gyal.    Add: 

1866 -67.  "I  was  awakened  by  an  extra- 
ordinary noise,  something  between  a  bull's 
bellow  and  a  railway  whistle.  What  was 
it?  We  started  to  our  feet,  and  Fuzlah 
and  I  were  looking  to  our  arms  when 
Adupah  said,  'It  is  only  the  guyal  calling; 
Sahib  !  Look,  the  dawn  is  just  breaking, 
and  they  are  opening  the  village  gates  for 
the  beasts  to  go  out  to  pasture.' 

"  These  ffuyal  were  beautiful  creatures, 
with  broad  fronts,  sharp  wide-spreading 
horns,  and  mild  melancholy  eyes.  They 
were  the  indigenous  cattle  of_  the  hUls 
domesticated  by  these  equally  wild  Lushais 
.  .  .  ."—Lt.-Col.  T.  Lewin,  A  My  cm  the 
Wheel,  &.C.,  p.  303. 

Gynee.    Add : 

1832.  "  We  have  become  great  farmers, 
having  sown  our  crop  of  oats,  and  are 
building  outhouses  to  receive  some  34  dwarf 
cows  and  oxen  (gynees)  which  are  to  be 
fed  up  for  the  table."— Wcmderinga  of  a 
Pilgrim,  i.  251. 


H. 

Hackery.    Add : 

With  reference  to  the  obscure  origin 
of  this  word  it  is  perhaps  worth  no- 
ticing that  in  old  Singhalese  chahka, 
'  a  cart-wheel,'  takes  the  forms  haka 
and  saka  (see  Kuhn,  On  oldest  Aryan 
Elements  of  Sinhalese,  translated  by  D. 


HALALCOEE. 


[STJPPLEirBNT.J 

806  HIND08TANEE. 


Ferguson  in  Indian  Antiquary,  vol. 
xii.  64).  We  haye  chakra,  '  a  cart- 
wheel' and  cart,  in  Hindi.  Can  tHa 
also  have  developed  a  form  hakra  ? 

c._1790.  "  Quant  aux  palankins  et  hak- 
karies  (voitures  k  deux  roues),  on  les  passe 
sur  une  double  sangarie  "  (see  Jangar). — 
JIaafner,  ii.  173. 

1793.     "To  be  sold  by  Public  Auction 

a  new  Fashioned  Hackery.  " — 

Bombay  Courier,  April  13th. 

1811.  "II  y  a  cependant  quelques  en- 
droits  oix  I'on  se  sert  de  oharettes  couvertes 
a,  deux  roues,  appelfes  hickeris,  devant 
lesquelles  on  attMe  des  boeufs,  et  qui 
servent  k  voyager." — Editor  of  Baafner, 
Voyages,  ii.  3. 

Halalcore.    Add : 

1763.  "And  now  I  must  mention  the 
Hallachores,  whom  I  cannot  call  a  Tribe, 
being  rather  the  refuse  of  all  the  Tribes. 
These  are  a  set  of  poor  unhappy  wretches, 
destined  to  misery  from  their  birth  .  .  ." — 
Beflexions,  &o,,  by  LuTce  Scrafton,  Esq.,  7-8. 

It  was  probably  in  this  passage  that 
Burns  picked  up  the  word;  see  quotation 
in  Gloss. 

Hanger.    Add : 

1653.  "  Gangeard  est  en  Tnrq,  Persan 
et  Indistanni  vn  poignard  courb^." — De  la 
Soullaye-le-Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  539. 

1684.  "The  Souldiers  do  not  wear 
Hangers  or  Scimitars  like  the  Persians,  but 
broad  Swords  like  the  Switzers  .  .  ." — E. 
T.  of  Ta/vernier,  ii.  65. 

1712.  "  His  Bxcy  ....  was  presented 
by  the  Emperor  with  a  Hiudoostany 
Candjer,  or  dagger,  set  with  fine  stones." — 
Valentin,  iv.  (Suratte),  286. 

Hansaleri,  s.  Table-servant's  Hind. 
for  'horse-radish '  !  "A  curious  cor- 
ruption, and  apparently  influenced  by 
saleri—'  celery.'  "  {Mr.  M.  L.  Dames, 
in  Punjab  N.  and  Q.  ii.  184). 

Harry.    Add  : 

1706. 

"  2  Tendells 

*  * 

1  BuviTnumniee  t 


4  KalQJees 

5  Daudees 

* 

5  Harrys 


6  0  0 

■M- 

2  0  0 

* 

10  0  0 

8  0  0 

9  8  0 


List  of  Mens  Names,  Sc,  immediately  in  the 
Service  of  the  Honble.  the  Vnited  Compy.  in 
their  Factory  of  Fort  William,  Bengali, 
November,  1706  "  (MS.  in  India  Office). 

1768-71.    _ "  Every  house  has  likewise  .  .  . 
a  harry-maid  or  matarani  (see  Matrauee) 

t  i.e.  hnmami,  a  batli  attendant.    Compare  the 
Hiimmums  in  Covent  Garden. 


who  carries  out  the  dirt ;  and  a  great 
number  of  slaves,  both  male  and  female." — 
Stavorinus,  i.  523. 

It  is  curious  that  the  hari  (or  sweeper) 
caste  in  Assam,  as  my  friend  M.-Gfen. 
Keatinge  tells  me,  are  the  goldsmiths  of 
the  province.  They  also  in  some  parts  of 
Bengal  were  the  village  watchmen.  See 
a.v.  Pyke  in  SuppT. 

Haut,  b. 

The  more  correct  spelling  is  hat 
from  Skt.  hatta. 

Havildar.    Add : 

1672.  Regarding  the  Cowle  obtained  from 
the  Nabob  of  Golcondah  for  the  Fort  and 
Town  of  Chinapatnam.  11,000  Pagodas  to 
be  paid  in  full  of  all  demands  for  the  past, 
and  in  future  Pagodas  1200  per  annum 
rent,  "and  so  to  hold  the  Port  and  Town 
free  from  any  Avildar,  or  Divan's  People, 
or  any  other  imposition  for  ever." — Fort  St. 
George  Gonms.,  11th  April,  in  Notes  and 
Extracts,  No.  I.  p.  25. 

Havildar 's  Guard.  There  is  a 
common  way  of  cooking  the  fry  of 
fresh-water  fish  (a  little  larger  than 
whitebait)  as  a  breakfast  dish,  by 
frying  them  in  rows  of  a  dozen  or  so, 
spitted  on  a  small  skewer.  On  the 
Bombay  side  this  dish  is  known  by  the 
whimsical  name  in  question. 

Hickmat.    Add : 

1838.  "The  house  has  been  roofed  in, 
and  my  relative  has  come  up  from  Meerut, 
to  have  the  slates  put  on  after  some  peculiar 
hikmat  of  his  own." — Wanderings  of  a 
Pilgrim,  ii.  240. 

Hiudee.    Add : 

The  term  Hinduwi  appears  to  have 
been  formerly  used,  in  the  Madras 
Presidency,  for  the  Marathi  language. 
See  a  note  in  Sir  A.  Arbuthnot's  edn. 
of  Munro'a  Minutes,  i.  133. 

Hindoo  Eoosli.    Add : 

1753.  "Les  montagnes  qui  donnent 
naissance  h  I'lndus,  et  Si  plusieurs  des 
riviferes  qu'il  resoit,  se  nomment  Hendon 
Kesh,  et  c'est  I'histoire  de  Timur  qui 
m'instruit  de  cette  denomination.  Elle  est 
compos^e  du  nom  i'Hendou  ou  Hind,  qui 
d^signe  I'lnde  .  .  .  et  de  kush  ou  kesh  .  .  . 
que  je  remarque  Stre  propre  &  diverses 
monts^9s."—D'Anmtte,  p.  16. 

Hindostanee.    Add : 

1677.  In  Court's  letter  of  12th  Deer,  to 
Port  St.  Geo.  they  renew  the  offer  of  a 
reward  of  £20,  for  proficiency  in  the  Gentoo 
or  Indostan  languages,  and  sanction  a 
reward  of  £10  each  for  proficiency  in  the 
Persian  language,  "  and  that  fit  persons  to 
teach  the  said  language  be  entertained.  "— 
Notes  and  Extracts,  No.  I.  p.  22. 


HING. 


[supplement.] 

807  IDALCAN. 


1697.     "Questions  addressed  to  Khodja 
Movaad,  Ambassador  from  Abyssinia. 
«  *  «  « 

4.  "  What  language  he,  in  his  audience, 
made  use  of  ? " 

"The  Hindustani  language  {Bindoes- 
tamze  tool),  which  the  late  Hon.  Paulus  de 
Roo,  then  Secretary  of  their  Excellencies 
the  High  Government  of  Batavia,  inter- 
preted."— Valentijn,  iv.  327. 

Hing^.    Add : 

1726.  "King  or  Assa  Foetida,  other- 
wise called  Devil's-dung  [Duivdsdrek)." — 
ValenMin,  iv.  146. 

Hobson  Jobson.    Add : 

1653.  " .  .  .  ils  dressent  dans  les  rues 
des  Sepulchres  de  pierres,  qu'ils  couron- 
nent  de  Lampes  ardentes,  et  les  soirs  ils  y 
vont  dancer  et  sauter  crians  Hussan, 
Houssain,  Honsaaiu,  Hassan  .  .  ." — De  la 
Boullaye-le-Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  144. 

Hong  Kong,  n.  p.  The  name  of 
this  flourisMng  settlement  is  hiang- 
hiang,  '  fragrant  waterway.'  [Bp. 
Moule). 

Hoogly.    Add : 

17.')3.  "TS^i  est  une  forteresse  des 
Maures  .  .  .  Ce  lieu  ^tant  le  plus  consider- 
able de  la  contr^e,  des  Europdens  qui  remon- 
-tent  le  Grange,  lui  ont  donn^  le  nom  de 
livlere  d'Ugli  dans  sa  partie  infMeure ..." 
— UCAmville,  p.  64. 

Hooka.    Add : 

"  In  former  days  it  was  a  dire 
offence  to  step  over  anotter  person's 
hooka-carpet  and  hooka  snake.  Men 
who  did  so  intentionally  were  called 
out."     {M.-Oen.  Keatinge). 

1782.  "  When  he  observes  that  the  gen- 
tlemen introduce  their  hookas  and  smoak 
in  the  company  of  ladies,  why  did  he  not 
add  that  the  mixture  of  sweet-scented  Per- 
sian tobacco,  sweet  herbs,  coarse  sugar, 
spice,  &e.,  which  they  inhale  .  .  .  comes 
through  clean  water,  and  is  so  very  pleasant, 
that  many  ladies  take  the  tube,  and  draw 
a  little  of  the  smoak  into  their  mouths." — 
Price's  Tracts,  vol,  i.  p.  78. 

Hooluok.    Add : 

c.  1809.  "  The  Hnllnks  live  in  consider- 
'  able  herds  ;  and,  although  exceedingly 
noisy;,  it  is  difficult  to  procure  a  view,  their 
activity  in  springing  from  tree  to  tree  being 
very  great ;  and  they  are  very  shy.''— 
Buchanan's  Rungpoor,  in  Eastern  India,  iii. 
563. 

1868.  "  Our  only  captive  this  time  was 
a  hnluq  monkey,  a  shy  little  beast,  very 
rarely  seen  or  caught.  They  have  black 
fur  with  white  breasts,  and  go  about  usually 
in  pairs,  swinging  from  branch  to  branch 
with  incredible  agility,  and  making  the 
forest  resound  with  their  strange  cachin- 
natory  cry  .  .  ." — T.  LevAn,  374. 


Hoonimaun  (and  Lungoor).    Add : 
1653.    "  Hermand  est  vn  singe  qiie  les 
Indou  tiennent  pour  Sainct." — De  la  Boul- 
laye-le-Gouz, p.  541. 

Hosbolhookhum.    Add : 

1678.  "...  the  other  given  in  the  10th 
year  of  Oranzeeb,  for  the  English  to  pay 
2  per  cent,  at  Surat,  which  the  Mogul 
interpreted  by  his  order,  and  Husbnll 
Hookum  (id  est,  a  word  of  command  by 
word  of  mouth)  to  his  Devan  in  Bengali, 
that  the  English  were  onl^  to  pay  2  per 
cent,  custom  at  Surat,  and  in  all  other  his 
dominions  to  be  custom  free." — Fort  St. 
Geo.  Consns.,  17th  Dec,  in  Ifotes  and 
Extracts,  Pt.  I.  pp.  97-98. 

1757.  "This  Treaty  was  conceived  in 
the  following  Terms.  I.  Whatever  Eights 
and  Privileges  the  King  had  granted  the 
English  Company,  in  their  Phirmaund, 
and  the  Hushulhooriuns  (sic)  sent  from 
Delly,  shall  not  be  disputed." — Mem.  of  the 
Revolution  in  Bengal,  pp.  21-22. 

1769.  "Besides  it  is  obvious,  that  as 
great  a  sum  might  have  been  drawn  from 
that  Company  without  affecting  property 
...  or  running  into  his  golden  dreams  of 
cockets  on  tiie  Ganges,  or  visions  of  Stamp 
duties,  Perwannas,  Dusticks,  Kistbundees  and 
Hnsbulhookums." — Burke,  Obsns.  o»  a  late 
Publication  called  The  Present  State  of  the 
Nation. 

Hubshee.    Add : 

1789.  "  In  India  Negroes,  Habiisiniams, 
Nobis  (i.e.  Nubians)  &c.  &c.  are  promis- 
cuously called  Habashies  or  3abissians, 
although  the  two  latter  are  no  Negroes ;  and 
the  Mobies  and  Habashes  differ  greatly  from 
one  another." — Ifote  to  Seir  Mutaqherin, 
iii.  36. 

Hummaul,    Add : 

1554.  "To  the  Xabandar  (at  Ormuz) 
for  the  vessels  employed  in  discharging 
stores,  and  for  the  amals  who  serve  in  the 
custom-house." — S.  Botelho,  2'ombo,  103. 

Hurcarra.    Add: 

1747.  "  Given  to  the  Iroaras  for  bringing 
news  of  the  Engagement.  (Pag.)  4  3  0." — 
Fort  St.  David,  Expenses  of  the  Paymaster, 
under  January.  MS.  Records  in  India 
Office. 


I. 

Idaican,  Hidalcan,  and  sometimes 
Idalxa,  n.  p.  The  title  by  which  the 
Portuguese  distinguished  the  kings 
of  the  Mahommedan  dynasty  of  Blja- 
pur  which  rose  at  the  end  of  the  loth 
century  on  the  dissolution  of  the  Bah- 
mani  kingdom  of  the  Deccan.  These 
names    represented  'Adil  Khan,   the 


IMPALE. 


[STTPPLEMENT.] 

808  INTEBLOPEB. 


title  of  the  founder  befoi'e  he  became 
king,  more  generally  called  by  the 
Portuguese  the  Sabalo  (q.v.)i  and 
'Adil  Shah,  the  distinctive  style  of  all 
the  kings  of  the  dynasty.  The  Portu- 
guese commonly  called  their  kingdom 
Balagliat(q.v.). 

1510.  "The  Hidalcan  entered  the  city 
(Goa)  with  great  festivity  and  rejoicings,  and 
went  to  the  castle  to  see  what  the  ships 
were  doing,  and  there,  inside  and  out,  he 
found  the  dead  Moors,  whom  Timoja  had 
slain  ;  and  about  them  the  brothers  and 
parents  and  wives,  raising  great  wailings 
and  lamentations,  thus  the  festivity  of  the 
Hidalcan  was  celebrated  by  weepings  and 
wailings  ...  so  that  he  sent  Joao  Ma- 
chado  to  the  Governor  to  speak  about  terms 
of  peace.  .  .  .  The  Governor  replied  that 
Goa  belonged  to  liis  lord  the  !K.  of  Por- 
tugal, and  that  he  would  hold  no  peace 
with  him  (Hidalcan)  unless  he  delivered 

UD  the  city  with  all  (its  territories 

With  which  reply  back  went  Joao  Machado, 
and  the  Hidalcan  on  hearing  it  was  left 
amazed,  saying  that  our  people  were  sons  of 
the  devil.  .  .  .  " — Correa,  ii.  98. 

1616.    See  Barhosa  under  Sabaio. 

1546.  "Trelado  de  contrato  que  ho 
Gouemador  Dom  Johao  de  Crastro  fEeez 
com  o  Idalzaa,  que  d' antes  se  chamava 
IdalcElo." — Tombo,  in  Subsidios,  39. 

1563.  '  'And  as  those  governors  grew  weary 
of  obeying  the  King  of  Daquem  (Deccan), 
they  conspired  among  themselves  that  each 
should  appropriate  his  own  lands  .  .  .  and 
the  great-grandfather  of  this  Adelham  who 
now  reigns  was  one  of  those  captains  who 
revolted ;  he  was  a  Turk  by  nation  and 
died  in  the  year  1535 ;  a  very  powerful  man 
he  was  always,  but  it  was  from  him  that  we 
twice  took  by  force  of  arms  this  city  of  Goa. 
.  .  .  "— Garcia,  f.  35  v. 

N.B. — It  wag  the  second  of  the  dynasty 
who  died  in  1535 ;  the  original  'Adil  Ehah 
(or  Sabaio)  died  in  1510,  just  before  the 
attack  of  Goa  by  the  Portuguese. 

1594-5.  "There  are  three  distinct 
States  in  the  Dakhin.  The  Nizam-ul- 
Hulkiya,  'Adil  Khaniya,  and  Kntbu-l 
Mulkiya.  The  settled  rule  among  them 
was,  that  if  a  foreign  army  entered  their 
country,  they  imited  their  forces  and  fought, 
notwithstanding  the  dissensions  and  quarrels 
they  had  among  themselves.  It  was  also 
the  rule,  that  when  their  forces  were  united, 
Niz^mu-1-Mulk  commanded  the  centre, 
'Adil  Khan  the  right,  and  Kutbu-1  Mulk 
the  left.  This  rule  was  now  observed,  and 
an  immense  force  had  been  ooUected." — 
Akhar-Nwma,  in  Elliot,  vi.  131. 

Impale.    Add : 

1768-71.  "  The  punishments  inflicted  at 
Batavia  are  excessively  severe,  especially 
such  as  fall  upon  the  Indians.  Impalement 
is  the  chief  and  most  terrible." — Stavorinus, 
i,  288. 

This  vfriter  proceeds  to  give  a  description 
of  the  horrible  process,  which  he  witnessed. 


India.     The  distinct  Indins.     Add  : 
India  Minor,  in  Clavijo,  looks  as  if 
it  were  applied  to  Afghanistan : 

1404.  "And  this  same  Thursday  that 
the  said  Ambassadors  arrived  at  this  great 
River  (the  Oxus)  they  crossed  to  the  other 
side.  And  the  same  day  .  .  .  came  in  the 
evening  to  a  great  city  which  is  called 
Tenmit  (Termedh),  and  this  used  to  belong 
to  India  Minor,  but  now  it  belongs  to  the 
empire  of  Samarkand,  having  been  con- 
quered by  Tamurbec."  —  Clavijo,  §  ciii. 
[Markham,  119). 

India  of  the  Portuguese.    Add : 

It  is  remarkable  to  find  the  term 
used,  in  a  similar  restricted  sense,  by 
the  (IJourt  of  the  E.  I.  0.  in  writing  to 
Fort  St.  George.  They  certainly  mean 
some  part  of  the  west  coast. 

1670.  They  desire  that  dungarees  (q.v.) 
may  be  suppHed  thence  if  possible,  as 
' '  they  were  not  procurable  on  the  Coast  of 
India,  by  reason  of  the  disturbances  of 
Sevajee." — 2fotes  and  Extracts,  Part  I.  p.  2. 

Indigo.  'IvSiKov  is  also  applied  by 
Dioscondes  to  the  mineral  substance 
(a  variety  of  the  red  oxide  of  iron) 
called  Indian  red  {F.  Adams,  Appendix 
to  Dunbar's  Lexicon). 

Interloper.    Add : 

1680.  "  The  commissions  relating  to  the 
Interloper,  or  private  trader,  being  con- 
sidered, it  is  resolved  that  a  notice  be  fixed 
up  warning  all  the  Inhabitants  of  the 
Towne,  not,  directly  or  indirectly,  to  trade, 
negotiate,  aid,  assist,  countenance,  or  hold 
any  correspondence,  with  Captain  WilUam 
Alley  or  any  person  belonging  to  him  or  his 
ship  without  the  license  of  the  Honorable 
Company.  Whoever  shall  offend  herein 
shall  answeare  it  at  their  Perill." — Notes 
and  Extracts,  Pt.  III.,  29. 

1683.  "  May  28.  About  9  this  mormng 
Mr.  Littleton,  Mr.  Nedham,  and  Mr.  Doug- 
lass came  to  y"  factory,  and  being  sent  for, 
were  asked  '  Whether  they  did  now,  or 
ever  intended,  directly  or  indirectly,  to 
trade  with  any  Interlopers  that  shall  arrive 
in  the  Bay  of  Bengali? ' 

' '  Mr.  Littleton  answered  that '  he  did  not, 
nor  ever  intended  to  trade  with  any  Inter-  , 
loper.' 

"  Mr.  Nedham  answered,  '  that  at  present 
he  did  not,  but  that  he  came  to  gett  money, 
and  if  any  such  offer  should  happen,  he 
would  not  refuse  it.' 

"  Mr.  Douglass  answered,  he  did  not,  nor 
ever  intended  to  trade  with  them :  but  said 
'  what  Estate  he  should  gett  here  he  would 
not  scruple  to  send  it  home  upon  any 
Interloper.' 

"And  having  given  their  respective 
answers  they  were  dismist." — Hedges,  Diary, 
Hak.  Soc,  90-91. 

1694.     "  Whether  y'  souldiers  lately  sent 


[supplement.] 
ITZEBOO.  809 


JAM. 


•up  hath  created  any  jealousy o  in  y«  In- 
terlop" :  or  itheir  own  Actions  or  guilt  I 
know  not,  but  they  are  so  cautious  y'  every 
2  or  3  bales  y'  are  packt  they  imediately 
,  send  on  board." — MS.  Letter  from  Edwd. 
Hem  at  Hugley  to  the  Et.  Worshp"  Charles 
Eyre  Esq.  Agent  for  Affaires  of  the  Bt. 
Bonble.  East  India  Oomp".  in  Bengali,  fee. 
(9th  Sept.).     MS.  Record  in  India  Office. 

c.  1812.  "The  fault  lies  in  the  clause 
which  gives  the  Company  power  to  send 

home  interlopers and  is  just  as 

reasonable  as  one  which  should  forbid  all 
the  people  of  England,  except  a  select  few, 
to  look  at  the  moon." — Letter-  of  Br.  Carey, 
in  William  Carey,  by  James  Culross,  D.D. 
1881,  p.  165. 

Itzeboo.    Add : 

Marsdeu  (Numism,.  Orient.,  814-815)  says : 
"  Itzebo,  a  small  gold  piece  of  oblong  form, 
being  0"6  inch  long,  and  0"3  broad.  Two 
specimens  weighed  2  dwt.  21  grs.  each.  A 
third  more  alloyed  weighs  2  dwt.  3  grs. 
only." 

Izam  Maluco,  n.  p.  We  often  find 
this  form  in  Correa,  instead  of  Niza- 
maluco  (q.T.). 


Jack.  Add  in  p.  336,  col.  a,  before 
"Lassen,"  a  note: 

It  was,  I  find,  the  excellent  Rumphius 
who  originated  the  erroneous  identification 
of  the  ariena  with  the  plantain. 

Jaggery.    Add : 

In  Bombay  all  rough  unrefined 
sugar-stuff  is  so  called ;  and  it  is  the 
title  imder  which  all  kinds  of  half- 
prepared  sugar  is  classified  in  the 
tariff  of  the  Railways  there. 

Jagheer.  Add  '  hereditary '  as 
part  of  the  definition. 

Jam.  Discriminate  the  word  in 
Gloss,  as 

a.  and  add :  The  title  is  probably 
Biluch  originally.  There  are  several 
Jams  in  Lower  Sind  and  its  borders, 
and  notably  the  Jam  of  Las  Bela 
State,  a  well-known  dependency  of 
Kelat,  bordering  the  sea. 

b.  A  nautical  measure,  Ar.  zdm, — 
pi.  azwam.  This  is  the  word  occurring 
in  the  form  Geme  in  a  MS.  letter  of 
1614  in  the  India  Office,  quoted 
imder  Jask.  The  word  was  there  not 
recognised,  but  I  have  since  met  with 
other  instances  of  its  use,  and  among 


others  repeated  examples  in  passages 
from  the  MoUt  of  Sidi  'Ali,  published 
in  the  J.  As.  Soo.  Bengal,  which  I 
had  strangely  overlooked. 

It  would  appear  from  James  Prin- 
sep's  remarks  there  that  the  word,  is 
used  in  various  ways.  Thus  Baron 
J.  Hammer  writes  to  Prinsep : 

"  Concerning  the  measure  of  azwam, 
the  first  section  of  the  Illd  chapter 
explains  as  follows :  '  The  zam  is  either 
the  practical  one  {'arfi),  or  the  rheto- 
rical" {iftilahl — but  this  the  acute 
Prinsep  suggests  should  be  astarlabi, 
'  pertaining  to  the  divisions  of  the  as- 
trolabe).' The  practical  is  one  of  the  8 
parts  into  which  day  and  night  are 
divided ;  the  rhetorical "  (but  read  the 
astrolabic)  "is  the  Sth  part  of  an  inch 
[isaha')  in  the  ascension  and  desoension 
of  the  stars ;  ....  an  explanation 
which  helps  me  not  a  bit  to  understand 
the  true  measure  of  a  zam,  ia  the 
reckoning  of  a  ship's  course." 

....  Prinsep  then  elucidates  this  : 
The  zam  in  practical  parlance  is  said 
to  be  the  Sth  part  of  day  and  night ; 
it  is  in  fact  a  nautical  watch  or  Hindu 
pahar.  Again,  it  is  the  Sth  part 
of  the  ordinary  inch,  like  the  jau 
or  barleycorn  of  the  Hindus  (the  8th 
part  of  an  angul  or  digit),  of  which 
jau,  zdm  is  possibly  a  corruption. 
Again,  the  isdba'  or  inch,  and  the  zdm 
or  J^  of  an  inch,  had  been  transferred  to 
the  rude  angle-instruments  of  the  Arab 
navigators ;  and  Priasep  deduces  from 
statements  in  Sidi  'All's  book  that  the 
isaba'  was  very  nearly  equal  to  96'  and 
the  zam  to  12'.  Prinsep  had  also  found 
on  inquiry  among  Arab  mariners,  that 
the  term  zam  was  still  well  known  to 
nautical  people  as  |  of  a  geographical 
degree,  or  12  nautical  miles,  quite 
confirmatory  of  the  former  calcula- 
tion ;  it  was  also  stated  to  be  still  ap- 
plied to  terrestrial  measurements  (see 
J.  A.  S.  B.,  V.  642-3). 

1013.  "  J'al  d^jk  parl^  de  S^rira  (read 
Sa/riam,)  qui  est  situde  k  I'extremit^  de 
rile  de  Lameri,  k  cent-vingt  zama  de  Kala." 
— Ajaib-al-Hind,  ed.  Van  del-  Lith  et  Marcel 
Devic,  176. 

„  "  TJn  marin  m'a  rapports  qu'il 
avait  fait  la  traversi.%  de  S^rira  (Sarbaza)  k 
la  Chine  dans  un  Sambouq  (see  Sambook). 
'  Nous  avions  parcouru,  dit-il,  un  espace 
de  cinquante  zama,  lorsqu'une  temp6te 
fondit  sur  notre  embarcation.  .  .  .  Ayant 
fait  de  I'eau,  nous  remimes  k  la  voile  vers 
le  Senf,  suivant  ses  instructions,  et  nous  y 
abordames  sains  et  saufs,  aprfes  un  voyage 
de  quinze  zama." — Id.,  pp.  190-91. 


[StrPPLEMENT.J 

JAMES  AND  MARY.  810 


JASOOS. 


1554.  "  26th  VoTAQE  from  Calicut  to 
Kardafun"  [i.e.  Gardafui). 

"...  you  run  from  Calicut  to  Kolfaini 
(i.e.  Kalpeni,  one  of  the  Lacoadive  Ids.) 
two  zams  in  the  direction  of  W.  by  S.,  the 
8  or  9  zams  W.S.W.  (this  course  is  in 
the  9  degree  channel  through  the  Lacca- 
dives),  then  you  may  rejoice  as  you  have 
got  clear  of  the  islands  of  Fil,  from  thence 
W.  by  N.  and  W.N.W.  till  the  pole  is  4 
inches  and  a  quarter,  and  then  true  west 
to  KardafH/n." 

#  #  « 

"  27th  VoTAOE,  from  Dili  to  Malacca. 

"  Leaving  Dili  you  go  first  S.S.E.  till  the 
pole  is  5  inches,  and  side  then  towards  the 
land,  till  the  distance  between  it  and  the 
ship  is  six  zams ;  from  thence  you  steer 
S.S.E.  .  .  .  you  must  not  side  all  at  once 
but  by  degrees,  first  till  the  farkadain 
(/3  and  V  in  the  Little  Bear)  are  made  by  a 
quarter  less  than  8  inches,  from  thence  to 
S.E.  till  the  farkadain  are  7i  inches,  from 
thence  true  east  at  a  rate  of  18  zams,  then 
you  have  passed  Ceylon.  "—TAe  Mohit,  in 
J.  A.  S.  B.,  V.  465. 

The  meaning  of  this  last  routier  is : 
"Steer  S.S.E.  till  you  are  in  &'  N.  Lat. 
{lat.  of  Cape  Comorin) ;  make  then  a  little 
more  easting,  but  keep  72  miles  between 
you  and  coast  of  Ceylon  till  you  find  the 
P  and  V  of  Ursa  Minor  have  an  altitude 
of  only  12°  24'  (i.e.  till  you  are  in  N.  Lat. 
6°  or  5°),  and  then  steer  due  east.  When  you 
have  gone  216  miles  you  will  be  quite  clear 
of  Ceylon. " 

1625.  "  We  cast  anchor  under  the  island 
of  Kharg,  which  ia  distant  from  Cais,  which 
we  left  behind  us,  24  giam.  6iam  is  a 
measure  used  by  the  Arab  and  Persian 
pilots  in  the  Persian  Gulf ;  and  every  ^iam 
is  equal  to  3  leagues ;  insomuch  that  from 
Cais  to  Kharg  we  had  made  72  leagues." — 
P.  ddla  Valle,  ii.  816. 

James  and  Mary.    Add : 

This  shoal  appears  by  name  in  a 
chart  belonging  to  the  English  Pilot, 
1711. 

Jamma,  s.  Pers.  H.  Jama,  a  piece 
of  native  clothing.  Thus,  in  compo- 
sition, see  pyjammas.  Also,  stuff  for 
clothing,  etc.,  e.g.,  mcurt-jama,  wax- 
cloth. 

Jancada,  s.  This  name  was  given 
to  certain  responsible  guides  in  the 
Nair  country  who  escorted  travellers 
from  one  inhabited  place  to  another, 
guaranteeing  their  security  with  their 
own  lives,  like  the  Bhats  of  Guzerat. 
The  word  is  Malayalam,  channadam 
{i.e.,  _  cAangngadam),  with  the-  same 
spelling  as  that  of  the  word  given  as 
the  origin  of  jangar  or  jangada,  '^ 
raft.'  These  jancadas  or  jangadas 
seem    also    to    have  been  placed    in 


other     confidential     and     dangerous 
charges.    Thus : 

1543.  "  This  man  who  so  resolutely  died 
was  one  of  the  Jangadas  of  the  Pagode. 
They  are  called  jangades  because  the  kings 
and  lords  of  those  lands,  according  to  a  custom 
of  theirs,  send  as  guardians  of  the  houses  of 
the  Pagodes  in  their  territories,  two  men  as 
captains,  who  are  men  of  honour  and  good 
cavaliers.  Such  guardians  are  called  jan- 
gadaB,  and  have  soldiers  of  guard  under 
them,  and  are  as  it  were  the  Counsellors 
and  Ministers  of  the  affairs  of  the  pagodes, 
and*  they  receive  their  maintenance  from 
the  establishment  and  its  revenues.  And 
sometimes  the  King  changes  them  and  ap- 
points others." — Correa,  iv.  328. 

c.  1610.  "  I  travelled  with  another  Cap- 
tain .  .  .  who  had  with  him  those  Jangai, 
who  are  the  Nair  guides,  and  who  are 
found  at  the  gates  of  towns  to  act  as  escort 
to  those  who  require  them.  .  .  .  Every  one 
takes  them,  the  weak  for  safety  and  protec- 
tion, those  who  are  stronger,  and  travel  in 
great  companies  and  well  armed,  take  them 
only  as  witnesses  that  they  are  not  aggressors 
in  case  of  any  dispute  with  the  Nairs." — 
Pyrard  de  Laval,  ch.  xxv. 

1672.  "  The  safest  of  all  journeyings  in 
India  are  those  through  the  Kingdom  of  the 
Nairs  and  the  Samorin,  if  you  travel  with 
Siancadas,  the  most  perilous  if  you  go 
alone.  These  Giancadas  are  certain  heathen 
men,  who  venture  their  own  life  and  the 
lives  of  their  kinsfolk  for  small  remunera- 
tion, to  guarantee  the  safety  of  travellers,  .  " 
— P.  Vincenzo  Maria,  127. 

See  also  Chungathum,  in  Burton's  Goa, 
p.  198. 

Jangar.  Add  :  The  Malayalam  is 
der.  by  Grundert  from  Skt.  sanghdta, 
'  closely  joined.'  It  would  perhaps 
have  been  better  to  give  jangada  as 
the  glossarial  form. 

c.  1793.  "Nous  nous  remlmes  en  chemin 
\  six  heures  du  matin,  et  passSmes  la 
rivifere  dans  un  sangarie  ou  canot  fait  d'un 
palmier  creus^." — Haafner,  ii.  77. 

Jangomay.    Add : 

c.  1544.  "Out  of  this  Lake  of  Singa- 
pamor  ...  do  four  very  large  and.  deep 
rivers  proceed,  whereof  the  first  .  .  .  run- 
neth Eastward  through  all  the  Kingdoms 
of  Sornau  and  Siam  .  .  .;  the  Second, 
Jangumaa  .  .  .  disimboking  into  the  Sea 
by  the  Bar  of  Martahano  in  the  Kingdom 
of  Pegu  .  .  .  " — Pinto  (in  Gogam,  165). 

1612.  "  The  Siamese  go  out  with  their 
heads  shaven,  and  leave  long  mustachioes 
on  their  faces ;  their  garb  is  much  like  that 
of  the  Peguans.  The  same  may  be  said  of 
the  Jangomas  and  the  Laojoes  "  (see  Lan 
John].— Couto,  v.,  vi.  1. 

Jasoos,  s.     Ar.  Hind,  jasm,  a  spy. 

1803.     "I  have  some  Jasooaes,  selected 

by  Col.  C 's  brahmin  for  their  stupidity, 

that  they  might  not  pry  into  state  secrets, 


JAWAUB. 


[SUPPLEIIENT.] 
811 


JULIBDAB. 


who  go  to  Sindia's  camp,  remain  there  a 
phawr  in  fear.  .  .  ."—AT.  Elphinstone,  in 
Life,  i.  62. 

Jawaub.     Add  at  end : 

"In  the  houses  of  many  chiefs 
every  picture  on  the  walls  has  its 
jawaib  (or  duplicate).  The  portrait 
of  Soindlah  now  in  my  dining-room 
was  the  jawab  (copy  in  fact)  of  Mr. 
0.  Landseer's  picture,  and  hung  oppo- 
site to  the  original  in  the  Darbar 
room."     {M.-Qen.  Keatinge.) 

Jeel.    Add : 

"You  attribute  to  me  an  act,  the  credit  o£ 
which  was  due  to  Lieut.  G-eorge  Hutchin- 
son, of  the  late  Bengal  Engineers.*  That 
able  officer,  in  company  with  the  late 
Colonel  Berkley,  H.  M.  32nd  Kegt,,  laid 
out  the  defences  of  the  Alum  Bag*!  camp, 
remarkable  for  its  bold  plan,  which  was  so 
well  devised  that,  with  an  apparently 
dangerous  extent,  it  was  defensible  at  every 
point  by  the  small  but  ever  ruady  force 
under  Sir  James  Outram.  A  long  interval 
.  .  .  was  defended  by  a  post  of  support 
called  '  Moir's .  Picket '  .  .  .  covered  by  a 
wide  expanse  of  jheel,  or  lake,  resulting 
from  the  rainy  season.  Foreseeing  the  pro- 
bable drying  up  of  the  water,  Lieut.  Hut- 
chinson, by  a  clever  inspiration,  marched 
all  the  transport  elephants  through  and 
through  the  lake,  and  when  the  water  dis- 
appeared, the  dried  clay-bed,  pierced  into  a 
none^-combed  surface  of  circular  holes  a 
foot  m  diameter  and  two  or  more  feet  deep, 
became  a  better  protection  against  either 
cavalry  or  infantry  than    the  water  had 

been "—Letter  to  Lt.-Col.    P.    R. 

Innes  from  F.  M.  Lord  Napier  of  MagdSla, 
dd.  April  15th,  1885. 

Jeel  and  bheel,  are  both  applied 
to  the  artificial  lakes  in  Central  India 
and  Bundelkhand. 

Jezya.    Add : 

1686.  "  Books  of  accounts  received  from 
Dacca,  with  advice  that  it  was  reported  at 
the  Court  there  that  the  Poll-money  or 
Jadgeea  lately  ordered  by  the  Mogul  would 
be  exacted  of  the  English  and  Dutch. 
#  #  #  « 

"Among  the  orders  issued  to  Pattana, 
Cossumbazar,  and  Dacca,  instructions  are 
given  to  the  latter  place  not  to  pay  the 
Jndgeea  or  Poll-tax,  if  demanded." — Fort 
St.  Geo.  Cons,  (on  Tour),  Sept.  29  and 
Oct.  10.    Notes  and  Extracts,  No.  I.,  p.  49. 

Jhoom.    Add : 

In  the  Central  Provinces  the  prac- 
tice is  known  as  dhaia,  and  has  caused 
great  difficulties.  In  the  Philippine 
Islands  it  is  known  as  gainges. 

1883.      "It   is    now   many  years    since 

*  Now  M.-Gen.  G.  Hutchinson,  C.B.,  C.S.I., 
Sec.  to  the  Ch.  Missy.  Society. 


Government,  seeing  the  waste  of  forest 
caused  by  juming,  endeavoured  to  put  a 
stop  to  the  practice.  .  .  .  The  people  jumed 
as  before,  regardless  of  orders.  — Indian 
Agriculturist,  Sept.  (Calcutta). 

1885.  "Turning  disputes  often  arose, 
one_  village  against  another,  both  desiring 
to  jum  the  same  tract  of  juugle,  and  these 
cases  were  very  troublesome  to  deal  with. 
The  jnming  season  commences  about  the 
middle  of  May,  and  the  air  is  then  darkened 
by  the  smoke  from  the  numerous  clear- 
ings. .  ."  (Here  follows  an  account  of  the 
process). — Lt.-Col.  T.  Lewin,  348  seqq. 

Ji&gyjiggy>  s-dv.  Japanese  equiva- 
lent for  '  make  haste '  !  (The  Chinese 
syllables  chih-chih,  given  as  the  origin, 
mean  straight,  straight !  Qu.  '  right 
ahead  ?  '     {Bp.  Moule.) 

John  Company.    Add : 

The  term  Company  is  still  applied 
in  Sumatra  by  natives  to  the  existing 
(Dutch)  Government.  See  H.  0. 
Fories,  Naturalist's  Wande/ringa,  1885, 
p.  204. 

1803.  (The  Nawab)  "much  amused  me 
by  the  account  he  gave  of  the  manner  in 
which  my  arrival  was  announced  to  him. .  . 
'  Lord  Sahdb  ka  hhAnja,  Company  ki  nawasa 
teshrif  laid, ; '  literally  translated,  '  The 
Lord's  sister's  son,  and  the  grandson  of  the 
Company,  has  arrived.'  " — Lord  Valentia, 
i.  137. 

Joss.     Add  :  , 

1798.  "The  images  which  the  Chinese 
worship  are  called  looatje  by  the  Dutch, 
and  JOBS  by  the  English  seamen.  The  latter 
is  evidently  a  corruption  of  the  former, 
which  being  a  Dutch  nickname  for  the 
devil,  was  probably  given  to  these  idols  by 
the  Dutch  who  first  saw  them." — ^E.  trans- 
lation of  Stavorinus,  i.  173. 

This  is  of  course  quite  wrong. 

Jowaulla  mookhee.    Add : 

1616.  "...  a  place  called  lalla  mokee, 
where  out  of  cold  Springs  and  hard  Kocks, 
there  are  daily  to  be  seene  incessant  Erup- 
tions of  fire,  before  which  the  Idolatrous 
people  fall  doune  and  worship." — Terry,  in 
JPurchas,  ii.  1467. 

Jowaur.    Add : 

1760.  "En  suite  mauvais  chemin  sur 
des  levies  faites  de  boue  dans  des  quarr^s 
de  Jouari  et  des  champs  de  Nelis  (see 
Nelly,  in  Gloss.)  remplis  d'eau." — Anquetil 
du  Perron,  I.  occlxxxiii. 

Judea.    Add : 

1617.  "1  (letter)  from  Mr.  Benjamyn 
Parry  in  Judea,  at  Syam." — Cocks,  i.  272. 

Julibdar.  Correct:  The  jilait  is 
properly    the   cord   attached    to    the 


JUMBEEA. 


[STJPPLBMENT.J 
812 


KHAN. 


\>TriS\^s  of  a  led  horse,  and  ^hsjilaudar, 
the  servant  who  leads  it  {Blochmann). 

c.  1590.  The  jilaudar  is  mentioned  as  a 
servant  attached  to  the  Imperial  stables. — 
Ain  (Bl.),  i.  138. 

Jumbeea.    Add : 

1774.  "Autour  du  corps  ils  ont  un 
ceinturon  de  ouir  brod^,  ou  garni  d'argent, 
an  milieu  duquel  sur  le  devant  ils  passent 
un  oouteau  large  recourb^,  et  pointu  (Jam- 
bea),  dont  la  pointe  est  tourn^e  du  c5t^ 
droit." — Niebuhr,  Desc.  de  I'AraUe,  54. 

Juncameer.    Add : 

The  word  in  Wheeler  should  cer- 
tainly have  been  Juncaneer. 

1680.  "  The  Didwan  (?)  returned  with 
Lingapas  Buccas  (see  Eoooka)  upon  the 
Avaldar  at  St.  Thoma,  and  upon  the  two 
chief  Juncaneer?  in  this  part  of  the  country, 
ordering  them  not  to  stop  goods  or  provi- 
sions coming  to  the  Town." — Fort  St.  Geo. 
Consn. ,  Nov.  22.  Notes  and  Extracts,  iii.  39. 

1746.  "(Jiven  to  the  Governor's  Ser- 
vants, Jnncaueers,  &c.,  as  usual  at  Christ- 
mas, Salampores,  18  Ps.  P.  13." — Acct.  of 
Extra  Charges  at  Fort  St.  David,  to  Dec.  31. 
MS.  Report,  in  India  Office. 

Jimgeera.    Add : 

This  State  has  a  port  and  some  land 
in  Kathiawar.  Gen.  Keatinge  writes : 
"  The  members  of  the  Sidi's  family 
whom  I  saw  were,  for  natives  of 
India,  particularly  fair." 

Jungle.    Add : 

1848.  "  '  Was  there  ever  a  battle  won  like 
Salamanca?  Hey,  Dobbin?  But  where 
was  it  he  learnt  his  art?  In  India,  my 
boy !  The  jungle  is  the  school  for  a 
general,  mark  me  that.''' — Vanity  Fair, 
ed.  1863,  i.  312. 

Jungle-terry.    Add : 

1784.  "To  be  sold .  .  .  that  capital  col- 
lection of  Paintings,  late  the  property  of 
A.  Cleveland,  Esq.,  deceased,  consisting  of 
the  most  capital  views  in  the  districts  of 
Monghyr,  Bajemehal,  Boglipoor,  and  the 
Jungleterry,  by  Mr.  Hodges.  .  .  ." — In 
Seton-Karr,  i.  64. 

1817.  ' '  These  hills  are  principally  covered 
with  wood,  excepting  where  it  has  been 
cleared  away  for  the  natives  to  build  their 
villages,  and  cultivate  janaira,*  plantains, 
and  yams,  which  together  with  some  of  the 
small  grains  mentioned  in  the  account  of 
the  Jungleterry,  constitute  almost  the 
whole  of  the  productions  of  these  hills." — 
Sutherland's  Report  on  the  Bill  People  (in 
App.  to  Long,  560). 

Junkeon.    Add : 

1676.     "These  practices  (claims  of  per- 


*  Jarura  is  the  Bame  as  Jawar  (see  Jowaur). 


quisite  by  the  factory  chiefs)  hath  occa- 
sioned some  to  apply  to  the  Governour  for 
relief;  and  chosen  rather  to  pay  Jnncan 
than  submit  to  the  unreasonable  demands 
aforesaid."— .Major  PucUe's  Proposals,  in 
Fort  St.  Geo.  Gonsn.,  Teby.  16th.  Notes  and 
Extracts,  i.  39. 

Juribasso.    Add : 

1603.  At  Patani  the  Hollanders  having 
arrived,  and  sent  presents— "  ils  furent 
pris  par  un  officier  nomm^  Oraukaea  Jure- 
bassa,  qui  en  fit  trois  portions." — In  Rec. 
du  Voyages  (ed.  1703)  ii.  667.  See  also 
ppl  672,  675. 


E. 


Karbaree,  s.  Hind.  Kdrhari,  an 
agent,  a  manager.  Used  chiefly  in 
Bengal  Proper. 

1867.  "The  Lushai  Karbaris  (literally 
men  of  business)  duly  arrived  and  met  me 
at  Kassalong."— i«.-(7oi.  T.  Lewm,  293. 

Eardar,  s.  P.  H.  Kardar.  An  agent 
(of  the  Grovernment)  in  Sindh. 

Kedgeree,  n.p.    Add: 

1753.  "  De  I'autre  c6t^  de  I'entr^,  lea 
riviferes  de  Gajori  et  de  VIrigeli  (see  Hidge- 
leo),  puis  plus  au  large  la  rivifere  de  Pipli  et 
cello  de  Balaaor,  aont  aveo  Tombali,* 
riviibre  mentionn^  plus  haut,  et  qu'on  peut 
aj  outer  ici,  des  derivations  d'uu  grand 
fleuve,  dont  le  nom  de  Ganga  lux  est  com- 
mun  aveo  le  Gange.  .  .  .  Une  carte  du 
Golfe  de  Bengale  inser^e  dans  Blaeu,  fera 
m§me  distinguer  lea  riviferes  d'lrigeli  et  de 
Cajori  (si  on  prend  la  peine  de  I'examiner) 
oomme  des  bras  du  Ganga." — D'Anville, 
p.  66. 

As  to  the  origin  of  this  singular  error, 
about  a  river  Ganga  flowing  across  India 
from  W.  to  E.,  see  some  extracts  under 
Godavery.  The  Rupnarain  River,  which 
joins  the  Hoogly  from  the  W.  just  above 
Diamond  Harbour,  is  the  grand  fleuve  here 
spoken  of.  The  name  Gunga  or  Old  Gunga  is 
applied  to  this  in  charts  late  in  the  18th 
century.  It  is  thus  mentioned  by  A.  Hamil- 
ton, 1727:  "About  five  leagues  farther  up 
on  the  West  Side  of  the  River  of  HugM/y,  is 
another  Branch  of  the  Ganges,  called  Ganga, 
it  is  broader  than  that  of  the  Hughly,  but 
much  shallower." — ii.  3. 

Khan,-b.    Add : 

1653.  "  Han  est  vn  Serrail  ou  enoloa  que 
les  Arabes  appellent  fondoux  oti  se  retirent 
les  Carauanes,  ou  les  Marohands  Estrangers, 
.  .  .  .  ce  mot  de  Han  est  Turq,  et 
est    le    mesme    que     Kiaranansaral    ou 

*  See  Tumlook  in  Gloss. 


KHANUM. 


[supplement.] 
813 


KHUDD. 


Saibasara  dont  parle  Belon.  .  ."-De  la 
Boullaye-le-Qou2,  ed.  1657,  p.  540. 

1827.  "  He  lost  all  hope,  being  informed 
by  hia  late  fellow-traveller,  whom  he  found 
at  the  Khan,  that  the  Nuwaub  waa  abaent 
on  a  secret  expedition." — W.  Scott,  The 
Surgeon's  Daughter,  ch.  xiii. 

Khanum,    Add : 

1404.  "The  great  wall  and  tents  were 
for  the  use  of  the  chief  wife  of  the  Lord, 
who  was  called  Cafio,  and  the  other  was  for 
the  second  wife,  called  Quinehi  Cauo,  which 
means  '  the  little  lady.'  "  —  Markham'i 
Clavijo,  145. 

Khiraj.    Add: 

165S.  "  Le  Sultan  souffre  les  Chretiens, 
las  luifs,  et'les  Indou  sur  ses  terras,  auec 
toute  liberty  de  leur  Loy,  en  payant  cinq 
Keales  d'Espagne  ou  plus  par  an,  et  ce 
tribut  s'appelle  Earache.  .  ." — De  la  Boul- 
laye-le-Qouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  48. 

Shot,  s.  TMs  is  a  Mahxati  word, 
Jcliot,  in  use  in  some  parts  of  Bombay 
Presidency  as  the  designation  of  per- 
sons holding  or  farming  villages  on  a 
peculiar  tenure  oalleiikhott,  and  coming 
under  the  class  legally  defined'  as 
'  superior  holders.' 

The  position  and  claims  of  the 
khots  have  been  the  subject  of  much 
debate  and  difficulty,  especially  with 
regard  to  the  rights  and  duties  of  the 
tenants  under  them,  whose  position 
takes  various  forms;  but  to  go  into 
these  questions  would  carry  us  much 
more  deeply  into  local  technicalities 
than  would  be  consistent  with  the 
scope  of  this  work,  or  the  knowledge 
of  the  editor. 

Practically  it  would  seem  that  the 
Mot  is,  in  the  midst  of  provinces 
where  ryotwary  is  the  ruling  system, 
an  exceptional  person,  holding  much 
the  position  of  a  petty  zemindar  in 
Bengal  (apart  from  any  question  of 
permanent  settlement) ;  and  that  m.ost 
of  the  difficult  questions  touching 
kJwti  have  arisen  from  this  its  excep- 
tional character  in  Western  India. 

The  kliot  occurs  especially  in  the 
Xonkan,  and  was  found  in  existence 
when,  in  the  early  part  of  this  century, 
we  occupied  territory  that  had  been 
subject  to  the  Mahratta  power.  It  is 
apparently  traceable  back  at  least  to 
the  time  of  the  'Adil  Shahi  (see  Idal- 
can)  dynasty  of  the  Deccan.  There 
are,  however,  various  denominations 
of  khot.  In  the  Southern  Konkan  he 
has  long  been  a  hereditary  zemindar, 
with  proprietary  rights,  and  also  has 


in  many  cases  replaced  the  ancient 
patel  as  headman  of  the  village ;  a 
circumstance  that  has  caused  the  khot 
to  be  sometimes  regarded  and  defined 
as  the  holder  of  an  office,  rather  than 
of  a  property. 

In  the  Northern  Konkan,  again,  the 
Khots  were  originally  mere  revenue- 
farmers,  without  proprietary  or  here- 
ditary rights,  but  had  been  able  to 
usurp  both. 

As  has  been  said  above,  administra- 
tive difficulties  as  to  the  Khots  have 
been  chiefly  connected  with  their 
rights  over,  or  claims  from,  the  ryots, 
which  have  often  been  exorbitant  and 
oppressive.  At  the  same  time  it  is  in 
evidence  that  in  the  former  distracted 
state  of  the  country,  a  Khoti  was 
sometimes  established  ia  compliance 
with  a  petition  of  the  cultivators. 
The  Khot  ''  acted  as  a  buffer  between 
them,  and  the  extortionate  demands 
of  the  revefnue  officers  under  the  native 
Government.  And  this  is  easily  com- 
prehended, when  it  is  remembered 
that  formerly  districts  used  to  be 
farmed  to  the  native  officials,  whose 
sole  object  was  to  squeeze  as  much 
revenue  as  possible  out  of  each  vil- 
lage. The  Hiot  bore  the  brunt  of  this 
struggle.  In  many  cases  he  prevented 
a  new  survey  of  his  village,  by  con- 
senting to  the  imposition  of  some  new 
patti.*  This  no  doubt  he  recovered 
from  the  ryots,  but  he  gave  them  their 
own  time  to  pay,  advanced  them  money 
for  their  cultivation,  and  was  a  milder 
master  than  a  rapacious  revenue  officer 
would  have  been"  (Cand^/i  PP-  20-21). 
See  Selections  from  Records  of  Bombay 
Government,  No.  cxxxiv.,  N.  S., 
viz.,  Selections  with  Notes,  regarding 
the  Khoti  Tenure,  compiled  by  E.  T. 
CandAj,'Bo.  0.  S.  1873;  also  Abstract 
of  Proceedings  of  the  Govt,  of  Bombay 
in  the  Revenue  Dept.,  April  24th,  1876, 
No.  2474. 

Khudd.    Add: 

1866.  "When  the  men  of  the  43d  Regt. 
refused  to  carry  the  guns  any  longer,  the 
Eurasian  gunners,  about  20  in  number, 
accompanying  them,  made  an  attempt  to 
bring  them  on,  but  were  unequal  to  doing 
so,  and  under  the  direction  of  this  officer 
(Capt.  Cockburn,  R.A.)  threw  them  down 
a  Khud,  as  the  ravines  in  the  Himalaya  are 


*  Pat^i  is  used  here  in  the  Mahratti  sense  of  a 
'  contribution '  or  extra  cess.  It  is  the  regular 
Mahratti  etiuivalent  of  the  ahwab  of  Bengal,  on 
which  Bee  Wilson,  s.v. 


KHURBEEF. 


[STJPPLEltElirT.] 

814 


KIZILBASH. 


called.  .  ." — Bhotan  and  the  H.  of  the  Dooar 
Wa/r,  by  Swrgeon  Jtennie,  M.D.,  p.  199. 

Khurreef,  s.  Ar.  hhanf,  "au- 
tumn ' ;  and  in  India  tlie  crop,  or 
harvest  of  the  crop,  wMoli  is  sown  at 
the  beginning  of  the  rainy  season 
(April  and  May)  and  gathered  in  after 
it,  including  rice,  maize,  the  tall  mil- 
lets, cotton,  rape,  sesamum,  etc.  The 
obverse  crop  is  rubbee  (<l-v.). 

Khyber  Pass,  n.  p.  The  famous 
gorge  which  forms  the  chief  gate  of 
Aighanistan  from  Peshawar,  properly 
Khaibar. 

1.519.  "Early  next  morning  we  set  out 
on  our  march,  and  crossing  the  Eheiber 
Pass,  halted  at  the  foot  of  it.  The  Khizer- 
Khail  had  been  extremely  licentious  in 
their  conduct.  Both  on  the  coming  and 
going  of  our  army  they  had  shot  upon  the 
stragglers,  and  such  of  our  people  as  lagged 
behind,  or  separated  from  the  rest,  and 
carried  ofE  their  horses.  It  was  clearly 
expedient  that  they  should  meet  with  a 
suitable  chastisement." — Sober,  p.  277. 

1603. 

"On  Thursday  Jamriid  was  our  encamp- 
ing ground. 

On  Friday  we  went  through  the  Khai- 
bar Pass,  and  encamped  at  'AH  Musjid." — 
JahAngir,  in  Elliot,  vi.  314. 

1783.  "The  stage  from  Timrood  (read 
Jimrood)  to  Diokah,  usually  called  the 
Hyber-pass,  being  the  only  one  in  which 
much  danger  is  to  be  apprehended  from 
banditti,  the  officer  of  the  escort  gave 
orders  to  his  party  to  ...  .  march  early  on 
the  next  morning.  .  .  .  Timur  Shah,  who 
used  to  pass  the  winter  at  Peshour.  .  . 
never  passed  through  the  territory  of  the 
Hybers,  without  their  attacking  his  ad- 
vanced or  rear  guard." — JPorsters  Travels, 
ed.  1808,  ii.  65-66. 

1856. 
"...  See  the  booted  Moguls,  like  a  pack 

Of  hungry  wolves,  burst  from  their  desert 
lair, 

And   crowding   through    the    Ehyber's 
rocky  strait, 

Sweep  like    a   bloody  harrow  o'er   the 
land." 

The  Banyan  Tree,  p.  6. 

Kidderpore,  n.  p.  This  is  the 
name  of  a  suburb  of  Calcutta,  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  Hoogly,  a  little  way 
south  of  Fort  William,  and  is  the 
seat  of  the  Government  Dock-yard. 
This  establishment  was  formed  in  the 
last  century  by  General  Kyd,  "after 
■whom,"  says  the  Imperial,  Gazetteer, 
"  the  village  is  named."  This  is  the 
general  belief,  and  was  mine  till  re- 
cently, when  I  found  from  the  chart  and 
directions  in  the  English  Pilot  of  1711 


that  the  village  of  Kidderpore  (called 
in  the  chart  Kitherepore)  then  occu- 
pied the  same  position,  i.e.,  imme- 
diately below  "  Oobarnapore,"  and 
that  imiaediately  below  ' '  OhittanuUe" 
[i.e.,  Q-ovindpnr  and  Ghatdnati,  see 
s.v.  Chuttanutty). 

1711.  ■' .  .  .  then  keep  Hounding  Chitti 
Poe  (Chitpore)  Bite  down  to  Ghitty  Nutty 
Point  (Chuttanutty).  *  *  The  Bite  below 
Qover  Napore  [OoviH^ur)  is  Shoal,  and 
below  the  Shoal  is  an  Eddy ;  therefore  from 
Gover  Napore,  you  must  stand  over  to  the 
Starboard-Shore,  and  keep  it  aboard  till 
you  come  almost  up  with  the  Point  opposite 
to  Kiddery-Pore,  but  no  longer.  .  .  ." — The 
English  Pilot,  p.  55. 

KiUadar.    Add: 

It  may  be  noticed  with  reference  to 
kal'a,  that  this  Arabic  word  is  gene- 
rally represented  in  Spanish  names  by 
Alcala,  a  name  borne  by  nine  Spanish 
towns  entered  in  K.  Johnstone's  Index 
Oeographicus ;  and  in  Sicilian  ones  by 
Galata,  e.g.,  Galataflmi,  Caltanissetta, 
Oaliagirone. 

Kinoob.    Add : 

1781.  "  My  holiday  suit,  consisting  of  a 
flowered  Velvet  Coat  of  the  Carpet  Pattern, 
with  two  rows  of  broad  Gold  Lace,  a  rich 
Eiugcob  Waistcoat,  and  Crimson  Velvet 
Breeches  with  Gold  Garters,  is  now  a  butt 
to  the  shafts  of  Macaroni  ridicule."  — 
Letter  from  An  Old  Country  Captain,  in 
India  Gazette,  Feb.  24th. 

Kishm.    Add : 

1682.  "The  Island  Qneizome,  or  Qnei- 
zume,  or  Qnizome,  otherwise  called  by 
travellers  and  geographers  Eechmiche,  and 
by  the  natives  Brokt.  .  ."^—Nieuhof,  Zee  en 
Lamt-Beiee,  ii.  103. 

Kitmutgar.    Add : 

1782.  "  I  therefore  beg  to  caution 
strangers  against  those  race  of  vagabonds 
who  ply  about  them  under  the  denomina- 
tion of  Consumahs  and  KismntdarB." — 
Letter  in  India  Gazette,  Sept.  28. 

Kittysol.    Add: 

1792.  "  In  those  days  the  Ketesal, 
which  is  now  sported  by  our  very  Cooks 
and  Boatswains,  was  prohibited,  as  I  have 
heard,  d'you  see,  to  any  one  below  the 
rank  of  field  officer." — Letter,  in  Madras 
Gem/Her,  May  3. 

Kizilbash,  s.  A  name  applied  to 
certain  tribes  of  Turks  who  have  be- 
come naturalized,  as  it  were,  in  Persia, 
and  have  adopted  the  Persian  language ; 
they  are  in  fact  Persianized  Turks,  like 
the  present  royal  race  and  predominant 
class  in  Persia.     Many  are  settled  in 


KLING. 


[STJPPLEMEKT.J 

815 


KUTTAVU. 


Afghanistan,  and  several  in  the  Amir's 
army ;  some  in  our  own  Indian  regi- 
ments of  irregular  cavalry.  The  name, 
I  believe,  first  became  current  on  the 
Persian  frontier  in  the  time  of  the 
early  Sophies  (q.v.),  the  name  being 
Kml-ldsh  (T.)  'red-head,'  from  the 
tall  red  caps  which  they  wore. 

0.  1510.  "  L'vsanza  loro  h  di  portare  vna 
berretta  rossa,  ch'auanza  sopra  la  testa 
mezzo  braocio,  a  guisa  d'vn  zou  ('like  a 
top '),  che  dalla  parte,  ohe  si  mette  in  testa, 
viene  a  esser  larga,  ristringeudosi  tuttauia 
sino  in  cima,  et  fe  fatta  con  dodici  coste 
grosse  vn  dito  .  .  .  ne  mai  tagllano  barba 
ne  mostacchi." — G.  M.  Angiolello,  in  Ba- 
musio,  11.  f.  74. 

1550.  "Oltra  11  deserto  che  fe  sopra  11- 
Corassam  fino  h,  Samarcand  ....  signor- 
reggiaiio  lescil  bos,  ciofe  le  berrette  verdi, 
le  quali  benette  verdi  Bono  alcuni  Tartar! 
Musulmani  che  portano  le  loro  berrette  di 
feltro  verde  acute,  e  cosi  si  fanno  chiamare 
li  differentia  de  Soffiani  suoi  capitali 
nemici  ohe  signoreg^auo  la  Persia,  pur 
anche  essi  Musulmani,  i  quali  portano  le 
berrette  rosse,  quali  berrette  verdi  e  rosse, 
hanno  continuamente  hauuta  irh,  se  guerra 
crudelissima  per  causa  di  diversity  di 
opinione  nella  loro  religione."  —  Ghaggi 
Memet,  in  Eamusio,  ii.  f.  16?;. 

1653.  "  Eeselbache  est  vn  mot  compost 
de  Kesel,  qui  signifie  rouge,  et  hachi,  teste, 
comme  qui  diroit  teste  rouge,  et  par  ce 
terme  s'entendent  les  gens  de  guerre  de 
Perse,  ^  cause  du  bonnet  de  Sopni  qui  est 
rouge." — De  la  Boullaye-le-Gouz,  ed.  1657, 
645. 

Kling.    Add: 

It  may  be  noticed  that  Oalingas  is 
the  name  of  a  heathen  tribe  of  (alleged) 
Malay  origin  in  the  east  of  North 
Luzon  (Philippine  Islands). 

1868.  "The  foreign  residents  in  Singa- 
pore mainly  consist  of  two  rival  races  .  .  . 
viz.  Elings  from  the  Coromandel  Coast  of 
India,  and  Chinese.  .  .  .  The  Klings  are 
universally  the  hack-carriage  (gharry)  dri- 
vers, and  pripate  grooms  (syces),  and  they 
also  monopolize  the  washing  of  clothes.  .  .  . 
But  besides  this  class  there  are  Elings  who 
amass  money  as  tradesmen  and  merchants, 
and  become  rich." — Collingwood,  Ra/milea  of 
a  Naturalist,  268-269. 

Eobang.    Add : 

1768-71.  "The  coins  current  at  Batavia 
are  the  following  :— The  milled  Dutch  gold 
ducat,  which  is  worth  6  gilders  and  12 
stivers ;  the  Japan  gold  coupangs,  of  which 
the  old  go  for  24  gilders,  and  the  new  for 
14  gilders  and  8  stivers." — Stavorinus,  E.  T., 
i.  307. 

Keel.    Add: 

0. 1790.  ' '  Le  plaisu-  que  cause  la  f  ratcheur 
dont  on  jouit  sous  cette  belle  verdure  est 


augment^  encore  par  le  gazouillement  des 
oiseaux  et  les  oris  clairs  et  per9ans  du 
Koewil  .  .  ."—Haafner,  ii.  9. 

Kookry.    Add : 

1793.  "It  is  in  felling  small  trees  or 
shrubs,  and  lopping  the  branches  of  others 
for  this  purpose,  that  the  dagger,  or  knife, 
worn  by  every  Nepaulian,  and  called 
khookheri,  is  chiefly  employed." — Kirk- 
patrick's  Nepaul,  118. 

1866.  ' '  A  dense  jungle  of  bamboo, 
through  which  we  had  to  cut  a  way,  taking 
it  by  turns  to  lead,  and  hew  a  paththrough 
the  tough  stems  with  my  '  kukri,'  which 
here  proved  of  great  service." — Lt.-Col,  T. 
Lewin,  p.  269. 

Kotow.    Add: 

1404.  ' '  And  the  custom  was,  when  these 
robes  were  presented  as  from  the  Emperor, 
to  make  a  great  feast,  and,  after  eating,  to 
clothe  them  with  the  robes,  and  then  that 
they  should  touch  the  ground  three  times 
with  the  knees  to  show  great  reverence  for 
the  Lord." — Clavijo,  §  xcii.  See  Markham, 
p.  104. 

,  Kotul,  s.  This  appears  to  be  a 
Turki  word,  though  adopted  by  the 
Afghans.  Kotal,  a  mountain  pass,  a 
col. 

Pavet  de  Courteille  quotes  several 
passages,  in  which  it  occurs,  from 
Baber's  original  Turki. 

Kuttaur,    Add : 

In  saying  that  Ibn  Batuta  exagge- 
rated the  size  I  spoke  too  hastily.  At 
least  the  exaggeration  is  not  nearly  so 
great  as  I  thought,  and  m.ay  have  been 
no  exaggeration.  Through  the  kind- 
ness of  Col.  Waterhouse  I  have  a 
photo-type  of  some  Travancore  wea- 
pons shown  at  the  Calcutta  Exhibition 
of  1883-84;  among  them  two  great  ha- 
tdrs,  with  sheaths  made  from  the  snouts 
of  two  saw-flshes  (with  the  teeth  re- 
maining in).  They  are  done  to  scale, 
and  one  of  the  blades  is  20  iaches  long, 
the  other  26. 

There  is  also  a  plate  in  the  Indian 
Antiquary,  vii.  193,  representiag  some 
curious  weapons  from  the  Tanjore 
Palace  armoury,  among  which  are 
A;a<flr-hilted  daggers  evidentlyof  great 
length,  though  the  entire  length  is  not 
shown.  The  plate  accompanies  in- 
teresting notes  by  Mr.  M.  J.  Walhouse, 
who  states  the  oiuious  fact  that  many 
of  the  blades  mounted  Mtar-iashioix 
were  of  European  manufacture,  and 
that  one  of  these  bore  the  famous 
name  of  Andrea  Ferara.     I  add  an 


KUZZANNA. 


[STJPPLEMENT.J 

816  LABBY-BUNDEB. 


extract.  Mr.  Walhouse  accounts  for 
the  adoption  of  these  blades,  in  a 
country  possessing  the  far-famed  In- 
dian steel,  in  that  the  latter  was  exces- 
sively brittle. 

The  passage  from  Stavorinus  de- 
scribes the  weapon,  without  giving  a 
native  name.  We  do  not  know  what 
name  is  indicated  by  '  belly  piercer.' 

1690.  "...  which  chafes  and  ferments 
him  to  such  a  pitch ;  that  with  a  Catarry 
or  Bagonet  in  his  hand  he  first  falls  upon 
those  that  are  near  him  .  .  .  killing  and 
stabbing  as  he  goes  .  .  ." — Ovington,  237. 

1754.  "To  these  were  added  an  enamelled 
dagger  (which  the  Indians  call  cuttarri)  and 
two  swords  .  .  ." — H.  of  Nadir,  in  Hem- 
way's  Travels,  ii.  386. 

1768-71.  "They  (the  Moguls)  on  the 
left  side  .  .  .  wear  a  weapon  which  they 
call  by  a  name  that  may  be  translated 
belly-piercer;  it  is  about  14  inches  long; 
broad  near  the  hilt,  and  tapering  away  to 
a  sharp  point ;  it  is  made  of  fine  steel ;  the 
handle  has,  on  each  side  of  it,  a  catch, 
which,  when  the  weapon  is  griped  by  the 
hand,  shuts  round  the  wrist,  and  secures  it 
from  being  dropped." — Stavorinus,  E.  T.,  i. 
457. 

1878.  "  The  ancient  Indian  smiths  seem 
to  have  had  a  difficulty  in  hitting  on  a 
medium  between  this  highly  refined  brittle 
steel  and  a  too  soft  metal.  In  ancient 
sculptures,  as  at  Srirangam  near  Triohina- 
palli,  life-sized  figures  of  armed  men  are 
represented,  bearing  Euttars  or  long 
daggers  of  a  peculiar  shape ;  the  handles, 
not  so  broad  as  in  later  Euttars,  are 
covered  with  a  long  narrow  guard,  and  the 
blades,  2J  inches  broad  at  bottom,  taper 
very  gradually  to  a  point  through  a  length 
of  18  inches,  more  than  }  of  which  is 
deeply  channelled  on  both  sides  with  6 
converging  grooves.  There  were  many  of 
these  in  the  Tanjor  armoury,  perfectly 
corresponding  .  .  .  and  all  were  so  soft  as 
to  be  easily  bent." — Ind.  Antiq.  vii. 

Kuzzanna,  s.  Ar.  Hind,  hlmana, 
or  khazdna,  a  treasury.  It  is  the 
usual  word  for  the  district  and  general 
treasuries  in  British  India ;  and  hha- 
zanchl  for  the  treasurer. 

1683.  "Ye  King's  Duan  had  demanded 
of  them  8000  Rupees  on  account  of  remains 
of  last  year's  Tallecas  (see  Tallica) .... 
ordering  his  Peasdast*  to  see  it  suddenly 
paid  in  ye  King's  Cazzauna." — Sedges, 
Diary,  Hak.  Soc,  103. 

KyOling,  S,  Burm.  Jcyaurig.  A 
Buddhist  monastery.  The  term  is  not 
employed  by  Padre  Sangermano,  who 
uses  Bno,  a  word,  he  says,  used  by  the 
Portuguese  in  India  (p.  88).  I  cannot 
explain  it. 

*  Feshdast,  an  assistant. 


1799.  "The  kionms  or  convents  of  the 
Rhahaans  are  different  in  their  structure 
from  common  houses,  and  much  resemble 
the  architecture  of  the  Chinese;  they  are 
made  entirely  of  wood;  the  roof  is  com- 
posed of  different  stages,  supported  by 
strong  pillars,"  etc. — Symes,  p.  210. 


L. 

Lac.    Add : 

1644.  "There  are  in  the  territories  of 
the  Mogor,  besides  those  things  mentioned, 
other  articles  of  trade,  such  as  Lacre,  both 
the  insect  lacre  and  the  cake  "  (de  formiga 
e  de pasta).'— Bocarro,  MS. 

1663.  "In  one  of  these  Halls  you  shall 
find  Embroiderers  ...  in  another  you  shall 
see  Gold-smiths  ...  in  a  fourth  Workmen 
in  lacoa."— iernifir,  E.  T.,  83. 

Lack.    Add : 

1747.  "  The  Nabob  and  other  Principal 
Persons  of  this  Country  are  of  such  an 
extreme  lacrative  (sio)  Disposition,  and  . .  . 
are  so  exceedingly  avaritious,  occasioned 
by  the  large  Proffers  they  have  received 
from  the  French,  that  nothing  less  than 
Lacks  will  go  near  to  satisfie  them." — 
Letter  from  Fort  St.  David  to  the  Oowt, 
May  2d  (MS.  Records  in  India  Office). 

Lamasery,  Lamaserie,  s.  This  is  a 
word,  introduced  apparently  by  the 
French  E.  0.  missionaries,  for  a  Lama 
convent.  Without  being  positive,  I 
would  say  that  it  does  not  represent  . 
any  oriental  word  {e.g.  compound  of 
lami  and  aerai)  but  is  a  factitious 
French  word  analogous  to  nonnerie, 
vacherie,  laiterie,  etc. 

Lar.  a.    Add: 

c.  1190.  "  Udaya  the  Farm^  mounted 
and  came.  The  Dors  followed  him  from 
Lar  .  .  ." — The  Poem  of  Chand  Bardwi, 
E.  T.  by  Beames,  in  Ind.  Antiq.,  i.  275. 

Larry-bunder.    Add : 

1679.  "...  If  Suratt,  Baroaoh,  and  Bun- 
dnrlaree  in  Scinda  may  be  included  in  the 
same  Phyrmaund  to  be  customs  free  .  .  . 
then  that  they  get  these  places  and  words 
inserted."— i^VM-tS.  Geo.  Consns.,  Feb.  20th. 
Jm Notes  and  Extracts,  No.  I.,  Madras,  1871. 

1739.  "But  the  Castle  and  town  of 
Lohre  Bender,  with  all  the  country  to  the 
eastward  of  the  river  Attok,  and  of  the 
waters  of  the  SoiND,  and  Nala  Sunkka, 
shall,  as  before,  belong  to  the  Empire  of 
Hindostan." — S.  of  NaaCir,  in  Hamway,  ii. 
387. 

1753.  "  Le  bras  gauche  du  Sind  se  rend 
h,  Laherl,  oh  il  s'eiianohe  en  un  lac ;  et  ce 


[supplement.] 
LAT  AND    LATH.  817  LAW-OFFICEB. 


port,  qui  est  celui  de  Tattanagar,  commun^- 
ment  est  nomm^  Laiirebeader. " — D'Anville, 
p.  40. 

1763.  "Les  Anglois  ont  sur  oette  c6te 
encore  plusieurs  petits  ^tablissement  \aic) 
oil  ils  envoyent  des  premiers  Marohands, 
des  sous-Marohands,  ou  des  Paoteurs, 
oomme  en  Soindi,  \  trois  endroits,  k  Tatta, 
une  grande  ville  et  la  residence  du  Seigneur 
du  pais,  k  Lar  Bunder,  afk Schah-Bunder." 
— Niebuhr,  Voyage,  ii.  8. 

Lat  and  Lath.,  s.  TMs  word, 
meaning  a  staff  or  pole,  is  used  for 
an  obeSsk  or  columnar  monument ; 
and  is  specifically  used  for  the  ancient 
Buddhist  columns  of  Eastern  India. 

Law-oflB.cer.  This  was  the  official 
designation  of  a  Mahommedan  officer 
learned  in  the  (Mahommedan)  law, 
who  was  for  many  years  of  our 
Indian  administration  an  essential 
functionary  of  the  judges'  courts  in 
the  districts,  as  well  as  of  the  Sudder 
or  courts  of  Review  at  the  Presidency. 

It  is  to  be  remembered  that  the  law 
admiiiistered  in  courts  under  the  Com- 
pany's government,  from  the  assump- 
tion of  the  Dewanuy  of  Bengal,  Bahar, 
and  Orissa,  was  the  Mahommedan 
law ;  at  first  by  the  hands  of  native 
Kazls  and  Muftis,  with  some  superin- 
tendence from  the  higher  European 
servants  of  the  Company ;  a  superin- 
tendence, which,  undergoing  sundry 
vicissitudes  of  system  during  the  next 
30  years,  developed  gradually  into  a 
European  judiciary,  which  again  was 
set  on  an  extended  and  quasi-permanent 
footing  by  Lord  ComwaUis's  Grovem- 
ment,  in  Regulation  IX.  of  1793  (see 
Adawlut,  in  SUPPT.).  The  Mahom- 
medaja  Law  continued,  however,  to  be 
the  professed  basis  of  criminal  jiiris- 
prudence,  though  modified  more  and 
more,  as  years  went  on,  by  new  Regu- 
lations, and  by  the  recorded  construc- 
tions and  circular  orders  of  the  superior 
courts,  until  the  accomplishment  of  the 
great  changes  which  followed  _  the 
Mutiny,andthe  assumption  of  the  direct 
government  of  India  by  the  Crown 
(1858).  The  landmarks  of  change 
were  (o)  the  enactment  of  the  Penal 
Code  (Act  XLV.  of  1860),  and  (6)  that 
of  the  Code  of  Criminal  Procedure 
(Act  XXV.  of  1861),  followed  by  (c) 
the  establishment  of  the  High  Court 
(1st  July,  1862),  in  which  became 
merged  both  the  Supreme  Court 
with  its  peculiar  jurisdiction,  and  the 
(quondam-Company's)  Sudder  Coui-ts 


of  Review  and  Appeal,  civil  and 
criminal  (Dewanny  Adawlat,  and 
Nizamut  Adawlat). 

The  authoritative  exposition  of  the 
Mahommedan  Law,  in  aid  and  guid- 
ance of  the  English  judges,  was  the 
function  of  the  Mahommedan  Law- 
officer.  He  sat  with  the  judge  on  the 
bench  at  Sessions,  i.e.,  in  the  hearing 
of  criminal  cases  committed  by  the 
m.agistrate  for  trial ;  and  at  the  end 
of  the  trial  he  gave  in  his  written 
record  of  the  proceedings  with  his 
futwa(q.v.)*  which  was  his  judgment 
as  to  the  guilt  of  the  accused,  as  to 
the  definition  of  the  crime,  and  as  to 
its  appropriate  punishment  according 
to  Mahommedan  Law.  The  judge 
was  bound  attentively  to  consider  the 
futwa,  and  if  it  seemed  to  him  to  be 
consonant  with  natural  justice,  and 
also  in  conformity  with  the  Mahom- 
medan Law,  he  passed  sentence  (save 
in  certain  excepted  cases)  in  its  terms, 
and  issued  his  warrant  to  the  magis- 
trate for  execution  of  the  sentence, 
unless  it  were  one  of  death,  in  which 
case  the  proceedings  had  to  be  referred 
to  the  Sudder  Nizamut  for  confirma- 
tion. 

In  cases  also  where  there  was  dis- 
agreement between  the  civilian  judge 
and  the  Law-officer,  either  as  to 
finding  or  sentence,  the  matter  was 
referred  to  the  Sudder  Court  for  ulti- 
mate decision. 

In  1832  certain  modifications  were 
introduced  by  law,t  which  declared 
that  the  futwa  might  be  dispensed 
with  either  by  referring  the  case  for 
report  to  a  punchayet  (q-v.),  which 
sat  apart  from  the  court ;  or  by  con- 
stituting assessors  in  the  trial  (gene- 
rally three  in  number).  The  frequent 
adoption  of  the  latter  alternative 
rendered  the  appearance  of  the  Law- 
officer  and  his  futwa  much  less  uni- 
versal as  time  went  on .  The  post  of  law- 
officer  was  indeed  not  actuallyabolished 
till  1864.  But  it  would  appear  from 
enquiry  that  I  have  made,  among 
friends  of  old  standing  in  the  Civil 
Service,  that  for  some  years  before  the 
issue  of  the  Penal  Code  and  -the  other 
reforms  already  mentioned,  the  mool- 
vee  (maulavi)  or  Mahommedan  Law- 
officer  had,  in  some  at  least  of  the  Ben- 
gal districts,  practically  ceased  to  sit 


*  See  Eegn.  IX.,  1793,  Boet.  47. 
t  Eegn.  VI.  of  that  year. 

3  a 


[supplement.] 
LAW-OFFIOEB.  818  LAW-OFFICER. 


with  the  judge,  even  in  cases  where  no 
assessors  were  summoned.*  I  cannot 
trace  any  legislative  authority  for  this, 
nor  any  circular  of  the  Sudder  Niza- 
mut ;  and  it  is  not  easy,  at  this  time 
of  day,  to  obtain  much  personal  testi- 
mony. But  Sir  George  Yule  (who  was 
Judge  of  Eungpore  and  Bogra  about 
18o5-5B)  writes  thus : 

"  The  Moulvee-ship  .  .  .  must  have  been 
abolished  before  I  became  a  judge  (I  think), 
which  was  2  or  3  years  before  the  Mutiny ; 
for  I  have  no  recollection  of  ever  sitting 
with  a  Moulvee,  and  I  had  a  great  number 
of  heavy  criminal  cases  to  try  in  Rungpore 
and  Bogra.  Assessors  were  substituted  for 
the  Moulvee  in  some  cases,  but  I  have  no 
recollection  of  employing  these  either." 

Mr.  Seton-Earr  again,  who  was  Civil 
and  Sessions  Judge  of  Jessore  (1857- 
1860),  writes: 

"  I  am  quite  certain  of  my  own  practice 
.  .  .  and  I  made  deliberate  choice  of  native 
assessors,  whenever  the  law  required  me  to 
have  such  functionaries.  I  determined 
never  to  sit  with  a  Maulavi,  as,  even  before 
the  Penal  Code  was  passed  and  came  into 
operation,  I  wished  to  get  rid  of  futwas  and 
differences  of  opinion." 

The  office  of  Law-officer  was  for- 
mally abolished  by  Act  XI.  of  1864. 

In  respect  to  civil  litigation,  it  had 
been  especially  laid  downf  that  in 
suits  regarding  successions,  inherit- 
ance, marriage,  caste,  and  all  religious 
usages  and  institutions,  the  Mahom- 
medan  laws  with  respect  to  Mahom- 
m.edane,  and  the  Kin  da  laws  with 
respect  to  Hindas,  were  to  be  con- 
sidered as  the  general  rules  by  which 
the  judges  were  to  form  their  deci- 
sions. In  the  respective  cases,  it  was 
laid  down,  the  Malwmmedan  and  Hindu 
law-officers  of  the  court  were  to  at- 
tend and  to  expound  the  law. 

In  this  note  I  have  dealt  only  with 
the  Mahommedan  law-officer,  whose 
presence  and  co-operation  was  so  long 
(it  has  been  seen)  essential  in  a  criminal 
trial.  In  civil  cases  he  did  not  sit  with 
the  judge  (at  least  in  memory  of  man 
now  living),  but  the  judge  could  and 
did,  in  case  of  need,  refer  to  him  on 
any  point  of  Mahommedan  law.  The 
Hindfl  law-officer  (Pundit)  is  found 


*  Reg.  I.  of  1810  had  empowered  the  executive 
government,  by  an  official  communication  from  its 
secretary  in  the  Judicial  Department,  to  dispense 
with  the  attendance  and  futwa  of  the  Xaw  officers 
of  the  courts  of  circuit,  when  it  seemed  advisable. 
But  in  such  case  the  judge  of  the  court  passed  no 
sentence,  but  referred  the  proceedings  with  an 
opinion  to  the  Nlzamut  Adawlut. 

t  Regu.  of  11th  April,  1780,  quoted  below. 


in  the  legislation  of  1793,  and  is  dis- 
tinctly traceable  in  the  Regulations 
down  at  least  to  1821.  In  fact  he  is 
named  in  the  Act  XL  of  1864  (see 
quotation  under  Cazee  in  Suppt.) 
.abolishing  Law-officers.  But  in  many 
of  the  districts  it  would  seem  that  he 
had  very  lone  before  1860  practically 
ceased  to  exist,  under  what  circum- 
stances exactly  I  have  failed  to  dis- 
cover. He  had  nothing  to  do  with 
criminal  justice,  and  the  occasions  for 
reference  to  bim  were  presumably 
not  frequent  enough  to  justify  his 
maintenance  in  every  district.  A  Pun- 
dit continued  to  be  attached  to  the 
Sudder  Dewanny,  and  to  him.  ques- 
tions were  referred  by  the  District 
Courts  when  requisite.  Neither  Pxm- 
dit  nor  Moolvee  is  attached  to  the 
High  Court,  but  native  judges  sit  on 
its  Bench. 

It  need  only  be  added  that,  under 
Eegulation  III.  of  1821,  a  magistrate 
was  authorized  to  refer  for  trial  to 
the  Law-officer*  of  his  district  a 
variety  of  complaints  and  charges  of 
a  trivial  character. 

The  designation  in  Hindustani  of 
the  Law-officer  wecs  Maulavi.  See 
Adawlut,  Cazee,  Futwa,  Mufty,  all 
in  Stjppt. 

1780.  "  That  in  all  suits  regarding  in-, 
heritance,  marriage,  and  caste,  and  other 
religious  usages  or  institutions,  the  laws  of 
the  Koran  with  respect  to  Mahommedans, 
and  those  of  the  Shaster  with  respect  to 
Gentoos,.  shall  be  invariably  adhered  to. 
On  all  such  occasions  the  Molavies  or  Brah- 
mins shall  respectively  attend  to  expound 
the  law  ;  and  they  shall  sign  the  report  and 
assist  ,in  passing  the  [decree." — Eegulation 
passed  hy  the  G.-G.  and  Council,  11th  April, 
1780. 

1793.  "II.  The  Law  Officers  of  the 
Sudder  Dewanny  Adawlut,  the  Nizamnt 
Adawlut,  the  provincial  Courts  of  Appeal, 
the  courts  of  circuit,  and  the  zlllah  and  city 
courts  .  .  .  shall  not  be  removed  but  for 
incapacity  or  misconduct.  .  .  " — Beg.  XII. 
of  1793. 

In  §§  iv.,  v.,  vi.  Cauzy.  and  Mufty  are 
substituted  for  law  Officer,  but  referring  to 
the  same  persons. 

1799.  "IV.  If  the  futwa  of  the  law 
officers  of  the  Nlzamut  Adawlut  declare 
a,ny  person  convicted  of  wilful  murder  not 
liable  to  suffer  death  under  the  Mahomedan 
law  on  the  ground  of  .  .  .  the  Court  of 
Nieamut   Adawlut    shall   notwithstanding 


*  "  To  tlie  Hindoo  a7id  Malummedun  law  offi- 
cers."   This  gives  the  date  quoted  in  tlie  last 
i  paragraph. 


[supplement.] 
LAXIMANA.  819 


LOTOO. 


sentence  the  prisoner  to  suffer  death.  .  ,  " 
—JReg.  nil.  of  1799. 

Laximana,  Laquesimena,  etc.,  s. 
Malay  Laksamana,  from  the  Skt.  lahsh- 
mana,  'taving  fortunate  tokens,' 
(which  was  the  name  of  a  mythical 
hero,  brother  of  Rama).  This  was  the 
title  of  one  of  the  highest  dignitaries 
in  the  Malay  State,  commander  of  the 
lorces : 

1511.  "  There  used  to  be  in  Malaca  five 
principal  dignities  ...  the  third  is  lassa- 
mane;  this  is  Admiral  of  the  Sea  .  .  ." — 
Alboquerque,  by  Birch,  iii.  87. 

c.  1539.  "The  King  accordingly  set 
forth  a  Fleet  of  two  hundred  Sails  .... 
And  of  this  Navy  he  made  General  the 
great  Laque  Xemena,  his  Admiral,  of 
whose  Valor  the  History  of  the  Indiaes 
hath  spoken  in  divers  places." — Pinto,  in 
Oogan,  p.  38. 

15.53.  "  LacBamana  was  harassed  by  the 
King  to  engage  Dom  Garcia ;  but  his  reply 
was :  Sire,  against  the  Portuguese  and  their 
high-sided  vessels  it  is  impossible  to  engage 
with  low-cut  lancharas  like  ours.  Leave  me 
(to  act)  for  1  know  this  people  well,  seeing  how 
much  blood  they  have  cost  me;  good  fortune 
is  now  with  thee,  and  I  am.  about  to  avenge 
you  on  them.  And  so  he  did."— JBan-os,  III. 
viii.  7. 

Leaguer,  s.  The  following  use  of 
this  word  is  now  quite  obsolete,  we 
believe,  in  English ;  but  it  illustrates 
the  now  familiar  German  use  of  Lager- 
Bier,  i.e.  '  beer  for  laying  down,  for 
keeping '  (primarily  in  cask). 

The  word  in  this  sense  is  neither  in 
Minshew  (1627),  nor  in  Bayley  (1730). 

1747.  "That  the  Storekeeper  do  pro- 
vide Leaguers  of  good  Columbo  or  Batavia 
arrack." — Ft.  St.  David  Gon-sns.,  May  5th 
^MS.  Record  in  India  Office). 

1782.  "  WiU  be  sold  by  Public  Auction 
by  Mr.  Bondfield,  at  his  Auction  Room, 
iormerly  the  Court  of  Cutcherry  .... 
■Square  and  Globe  Lanthorns,  a  quantity 
of  Country  Bum  in  Leaguers,  a  Slave  Girl, 
and  a  variety  of  other  articles." — India 
Gazette,  Nov.  23d. 

Liampo.    Add : 

1701.  "The  Mandarine  of  Justice  ar- 
rived late  last  night  from  Limpo." — Frag- 
metitary  MS.  Records  of  China  Factory  (at 
Chusan  ?),  in  India  Office,  Oct.  24th. 

Lingam.    Add : 

1843.  "The  homage  was  paid  to  Lin- 
gamism.  The  insult  was  offered  to  Ma- 
hometanism.i  lAngwmism  is  not  merely 
idolatry,  but  idolatry  in  its  most  pernicious 
form." — Macavlay,  Speech  on  Gates  of  Som- 
natith. 

Lip-lap.    Add : 

1768-71.     "  Children  born  in  the  Indies 


are  nicknamed  liplaps  by  the  Europeans, 
although  both  parents  may  have  come  from 
Europe."— 5&»DonaM,  E.  T.,  i.  315. 

Lishtee  or  Listee,  s.  Hind.  lisUi, 
English  word,  '  a  list.' 

Long-cloth.    Add : 

1670.  "  We  have  continued  to  supply 
you  ...  in  reguard  the  Dutch  do  so  fully 
fall  in  with  the  Calicoe  trade  that  they  had 
the  last  year  50,000  pieces  of  Long-cloth." 
— Letter  from  Court  of  E.  I.  C.  to  Madras, 
Nov.  9th.  In  Notes  and  Extracts,  No.  I., 
p.  2. 

Long-drawers.    Add : 

1789.  "  It  is  true  that  they  (the  ^cs) 
wear  only  a  short  blue  jacket,  and  blue 
long  draws." — Note  by  Translator  of  Seir 
Mutaqherin,  1.  87. 

Loot.    Add : 

1847.  "Went  to  see  Marshal  Soult's 
pictures  which  he  looted  in  Spain.  There 
are  many  Murillos,  all  beautiful." — Lord 
Maljnesbury,  Mem.  of  an  Ex-Minister;  i. 
192. 

Looty.    Add : 

1793.  "A  party  was  imniediately sent, 
who  released  27  half -starved  wretches  in 
heavy  irons ;  among  them  was  Mr.  Randal 
Cadman,  a  midshipman  taken  10  years 
before  by  Suffrein.  The  remainder  were 
private  soldiers ;  some  of  whom  had  been 
taken  by  the  Looties ;  others  were  deserters 
.  .  ,  " — Dirom's  Nan-ative,  p.  157. 

Lory.    Add : 

1682.  "The  Lorys  are  about  as  big  as  . 
the  parrots  that  one  sees  in  the  Netherlands. 
....  There  are  no  birds  that  the  Indians 
value  more  :  and  they  will  sometimes  pay 
30  rix  dollars  for  one.  .  .  .  " — Nieuhof, 
Zee  en  Lant-Beize,  ii.  287. 

Lotoo,  s.  Burm.  Hlwat-d'liau, 
'  Eoyal  Court  or  Hall ; '  the  Chief 
Council  of  State  in  Burma,  composed 
normally  of  four  Wungyis  or  Chief 
Ministers.  Its  name  designates  more 
properly  the  place  of  mqetmg;  com- 
pare Star-Chamher. 

1792.  "  .  .  in  capital  cases  he  transmits 
the  evidence  in  writing,  with  his  opinion,  to 
the  Lotoo,  or  grand  chamber  of  consulta- 
tion, where  the  council  of  state  assembles. 
.  .  .  "—Symes,  307. 

1819.  "  The  first  and  most  respectable 
of  the  tribunals  is  the  Lutto,  comprised  of 
four  presidents  called  Vunghi,  who  arc 
chosen  by  the  sovereign  from  the  oldest  and 
most  experienced  Mandarins,  of  four  assis- 
tants, and  a  great  chancery." — Sangermano, 
164. 

1827.     "Every   royal  edict  requires  by 

law,  or  rather  by  usage^the  sanction  of  this 

council :   indeed,    the  JKing's  name    never 

appears  in  any  edict  or  proclamation,  the 

3  G  2 


LOUTEA. 


[StrPPLEMBNT.] 

8-20  MACBEEN. 


acts  of  the  Lut-d'hau  being  in  fact  consi- 
dered his  acts." — Crawfurd'a  Journal,  401. 

Loutea.    Add : 

1618.  "The  China  Capt.  had  letters 
this  day  per  way  of  Xaxma  (Satsuma)  .  .  . 
that  the  letters  I  sent  are  received  by  the 
noblemen  in  China  in  good  parte,  and  a 
mandarin,  or  loytea,  apointed  to  com  for 
Japon.  .  .  .  " — Cocks,  ii.  44. 

Luckuow,  n.  p.  Properly  Zakh- 
nau;  the  well-known  capital  of  the, 
Nawabs  and  Kings  of  Oudh,  and  the 
residence  of  the  Chief  Commissioner  of 
that  British  Province,  till  the  office  was 
united  to  that  of  Lieut.- Governor  of 
the  N.W.  Provinces  in  18'77. 

1528.  "On  Saturday  the  29th  of  the 
latter  JemMi,  I  reached  Lu^ow;  and 
having  surveyed  it,  passed  the  river  Glimti 
and  encamped." — Baber,  p.  381. 

1663.  "In  Agra  the  Hollanders  have 
also  an  House.  .  .  .  Formerly  they  had  a 
good  trade  there  in  selling  Scarlet  ...  as 
also  in  buying  those  cloths  of  Jelapour  and 
Lakuau,  at  7  or  8  days  journey  from  Agra, 
where  they  also  keep  an  house.  ,  .  .  " — 
Bemier,  E.  T.,  94. 

LugOW,  To,  V.  This  is  one  of  those 
imperatives  transformed,  in  Anglo- 
Indiaii  jargon,  into  infinitives,  which 
are  referred  to  under  puckerow, 
bunow.  H.  inf.  lagd-nd,  imperative 
laga-o.  The  meanings  of  lagana,  as 
given  by  Shakespear,  are  :  "  To  apply, 
close,  attach,  join,  fix,  affix,  ascribe, 
impose,  lay,  add,  place,  put,  plant, 
set,  shut,  spread,  fasten,  connect,  plas- 
ter, put  to  work,  employ,  engage,  use, 
impute,  report  ajfythirig  in  the  way  of 
scandal  or  malice  " — in  which  long  list 
he  has  omitted  one  of  the  most  common 
uses  of  the  verb,  in  its  Anglo-Indian 
form  lugow,  which  is  "to  lay  a  boat 
alongside  the  shore  or  wharf,  to  moor." 
The  fact  is  that  lagana  is  the  active 
form,  of  the  neuter  verb  lag-nd,  '  to 
touch,  He,  be  in  contact  with,'  and  used 
in  all  the  neuter  senses  of  which  lagana 
expresses  the  transitive  senses.  Be- 
sides neuter  lag-na,  active  lagana,  we 
have  a  secondary  causal  verb,  lagwand, 
*  to  cause  to  apply,'  etc.  Lag-na, 
laga-na,  are  presumably  the  same 
words  as  our  lie,  and  lay,  A.  S.  Ucgan 
and  lecgan,  mod.  Germ,  liegen  and  legen. 
And  the  meaning  'lay'  underlies  all 
the  senses  which  Shakespear  gives  of 
hga-nd. 

Lungoor.    Add : 

1859.     "  I  found   myself  in   immediate 


proximity  to  a  sort  of  parliament  or  general 
assembly  of  the  largest  and  most  human- 
like monkeys  I  had  ever  seen.  There  were 
at  least  200  of  them,  great  lungoors,  some 
quite  four  feet  high,  the  jetty  black  of  their 
faces  enhanced  by  a  fringe  of  snowy 
whisker." — Lt.-Col.  T.  Lewin,  p.  49. 


M. 

Ma-bap,  s.  '  Ap  ma-bap  hai  Jchu- 
dawand !  '  You,  my  Lord,  are  my 
mother  and  father  !  '  This  is  an  ad- 
dress from  a  native,  seeking  assistance, 
or  begging  release  from  a  penalty,  or 
reluctant  to  obey  an  order,  which  the 
young  sahih  hears  at  first  with  asto- 
nishment, but  soon  as  a  matter  of 
course. 

Mabar.    Add : 

1753.  "Selon  cet  autorit^  le  pays  da 
continent  qui  fait  face  k  I'lle  de  Ceilan  est 
Maahar,  ou  la  grande  Inde  :  et  cette  inter- 
pretation de  Marc-Pol  est  autant  plus 
juste,  que  tnaha  est  un  terme  Indien,  et 
propre  meme  k  quelqueslangues  Scythijues 
ou  Tartares,  pour  signifier  grand.  Ainsi, 
Maa-bar  signifie  la  grande  region." — 
D'Anville,  p.  105. 

The  great  Geographer  is  wrong  ! 

Macao.    Add: 

1599.    See  in  SnppT.  under  Monsoon. 

1615.  "He  adviseth  me  that  4  juncks 
are  arrived  at  Langasaque  from  Chanchew, 
which  with  this  ship  from  Amacau,  will 
cause  all  matters  tobesouldchepe." — Cocks, 
i.  35. 

Macareo.  Add,  at  p.  403,  after 
quotation  ending  "  African  wilder- 
ness :  " 

Take  alsp  the  following : 

1885.  "Here  at  his  mouth  Father 
Meghna  is  20  miles  broad,  with  islands  on 
his  breast  as  large  as  English  counties,  and 
a  great  tidal  bore  which  made  a  daily  and 

ever-varying   excitement In    deep 

water,  it  passed  merely  as  a  large  rolling 
billow  ;  but  in  the  shallows  it  rushed  along, 
roa/ring  like  a  crested  and  devouring  monster, 
before  which  no  small  craft  could  live." — 
Lt.-Col.  T.  Lewin,  pp.  161-2. 

Macheen.  Add  under  Chin  and 
Machin : 

c.  1665.  "In  the  first  place  you  have 
taught  me,  that  all  that  Erangistan  .  .  .  was 
nothing,  hut  I  know  not  what  little  Island,  of 
which  the  greatest  King  was  he  of  PortugaJ 
....  telling  me  that  the  Kings  of  Indostan 
were  far  above  them  altogether,  and  that  they 
were  the  only  true  and  only  Houmajons  .  .  . 
the  great  ones,  tte  Conquerors  and  Kings 


[supplement.] 
MADBEMALUCO.  821  MAISTBY,  ME8TBY. 


of  the  World  ;  and  that  Persia  and  Usbeo, 
Kaohguer,  Tartar  and  Catay,  Pegu,  China, 
and  Matchina,  did  tremble  at  the  namtj  of 
the  Kings  of  Indostan :  Admirable  Geo- 
graphy ! " — Speech  of  Aurangzeh  to  his  Tutor, 
according  to  Bernier,  E.  T.,  48. 

Madremaluco,  n.  p.  The  name 
given  by  the  Portuguese  to  the  Ma- 
hommedan  dynasty  of  Berar,  called 
' Imdd-shahi:  The  Portuguese  name 
represents  the  title  of  the  foujider 
'Imad-ul-Mulk  ('  PiUar  of  the  State '), 
otherwise  Fath  UUah  'Imad  Shah. 
The  dynasty  was  the  most  obscure  of 
those  founded  upon  the  dissolution  of 
the  Bahmani  monarchy  in  the  Deccan. 
See  Nizamaluco,  Sabaio,  Hidalcan, 
Cotamaluco  and  Melique  Verido. 

It  began  about  1484,  and  in  1572 
was  merged  in  the  kingdom  of  Ah- 
mednagar. 

There  is  another  Madremaluco  (or 
'Imad-uI-Mulk)  much  spoken  of  in 
Portuguese  histories,  who  was  an  im- 
portant personage  in  Guzerat,  and  put 
to  death  with  his  own  hand  the  king 
Sikandar  Shah  (1526)  {Barros,  IV. 
T.  3  ;  Gorrea,  iii.  272,  344,  etc. ;  Gouto, 
Decs.  T.  and  vi.  passim). 

1553.  "  The  Madre  Maluco  was  married 
to  a  sister  of  the  Hidalchan,  and  the  latter 
treated  this  brother-in-law  of  his,  and 
Ueleqne  Verido  as  if  they  were  his  vassals, 
especially  the  latter." — Barros,  IV.,  vii.  1. 

1563.  "The  Imademaluco  or  Madre- 
maluco, as  we  corruptly  style  him,  was  a 
Circassian  (Cherques)  by  nation,  and  had 
originally  been  a  Christian,  and  died 
in  1546.  .  .  .  iTnad  is  as  much  as  to  say 
'prop,'  and  thus  the  other  (of  these  princes) 
was  called  ImadmaliKo,  or  'Prop  of  the 
Kingdom "...  " — Garcia,  f .  36  v. 

Neither  the  chronology  of  De  Orta  here, 
nor  the  statement  of  Imad-ul-Mulk's  Circas- 
sian origin,  agree  with  those  of  Firishta. 
The  latter  says  that  Fath-UUah  'Imad 
Shah  was  descended  from  the  heathen  of 
Bijanagar  (iii.  485). 

Magadoxo.    Add : 

1505,  "  And  the  Viceroy  (Don  Francisco 
D'Almeida)  made  sail,  ordering  the  course 
to  be  made  for  Magadaxo,  which  he  had  in- 
structions also  to  make  tributary.  But  the 
pilots  objected,  saying  that  they  would  miss 
the  season  for  crossing  to  India,  as  it  was 
already  the  26th  of  August.  .  .  .  "—Correa,. 
i.  560.' 

Mahajiin.    Add : 

1885,  "  The  Mahajun  hospitably  enter- 
tains his  victim,  and  speeds  hU  homeward 
departure,  giving  no  word  or  sign  of  his 
business  till  the  time  for  appeal  has  gone 
by,  and  the  decree  is  made  absolute.  Then 
the  storm  bursts  on  the  head  of  the  lucldess 


hill-man,  who  finds  himself  loaded  with  an 
0 verwhcxming  debt,  which  he  has  never  in- 
curred, and  can  never  hope  to  discharge; 
and  so  he  becomes  practically  the  Mahajun  i 
slave  for  the  rest  of  his  natural  Kfe." — Li.- 
Col.  T.  Lmin,  p.  339. 

Mahout.    Add :  ^ 

It  is  remarkable  that  we  find  what 
is  apparently  mahd-matra,  in  the  sense 
of  a  high  officer,  in  Hesychius  : 

"Ma/xixTpat,  ot  CTTpaTijyol  Trap'  IvSois."  — 
Hesych.  s.v. 

Mahratta.    Add : 

1747.  "  Agreed  on  the  arrival  of  these 
Ships  that  We  take  Five  Hundred  (500) 
Peons  more  into  our  Service,  that  the  50 
Moratta  Horses  be  augmented  to  100  as  We 
found  them  very  usefuU  in  the  last  Skir- 
mish. .  .  .  "—Consn.  at  Fort  St.  David, 
Jan.  8th  (MS.  Record  in  India  Office), 

1748.  "That  upon  his  hearing  the 
Mirattoes  had  taken  Tanner's  Fort  ..." 
—  In  Long,  p.  5. 

Mahratta  Ditch.    Add : 

1757.  "  That  the  Bounds  of  Calcutta  are 
to  extend  the  whole  Circle  of  Ditch  dug  upon 
the  Invasion  of  theMarattes ;  also  600  yards 
without  it,  for  an  Esplanade."— ^rticfe*  of 
Agreement  sent  by  Colonel  Olive  (previous  to 
the  Treaty  with  the  Nabob  of  May  14th). 
In  Memoirs  of  the  Jtevolution  in  Bengal, 
1760,  p.  89. 

1782.  "To  the  Proprietors  and  Occu- 
piers of  Houses  and  other  Tenements  within 
the  Mahratta  Entrenchment."— 7»dio 
Gazette,  Aug.  10th. 

Maistry,  Mestry.  Add,  before 
quotations : 

Master  (Macrepi)  is  also  the  Eus- 
sian  term  for  a  skilled  workman,  and 
has  given  rise  to  several  derived  adjec- 
tives. .  . 

There  is  too  a  similar  word  m 
modern  Greek,  fiayio-rmp. 

1404.  "And  in  these  (chambers)  there 
were  works  of  gold  and  azure  and  of  many 
other  colours,  made  in  the  most  marvellous 
way ;  insomuch  that  even  in  Paris  whence 
come  the  subtle  maestros,  it  would  be 
reckoned  beautiful  to  see."— (Ttou^'o,  §  cv. 
(Comp.  Markham,  p.  125). 

1524.  "And  the  Viceroy  (D.  Vasco  da 
G-ama)  sent  to  seize  in  the  river  of  the 
Culymutvs  four  newly-buUt  caturs,  and 
fetched  them  to  Cochin.  These  were  built 
very  light  for  fast  rowing,  and  were  greatly 
admired.  But  he  ordered  them  to  be 
burned,  saying  that  he  intended  to  show 
the  Moors  that  we  knew  how  to  build  better 
caturs  than  they  did;  and  he  sent  for 
Mestre  Vyne  the  Genoese,  whom  he  had 
brought  to  build  galleys,  and  asked  him  if 
he  could  build  boats  that  would  row  faster 
than  the  Malabar  ijaraos.  He  answered': 
'  Sir,  I'll  build  you  brigantines  fast  enough  to 
catch  a  mosquito.'  .  .  .  "—Qorrea,  ii.  830. 


MJLABAB. 


[SIJPPLEMENT.'J 

822 


MATBOSS. 


Malabar,  b.    Add,  under  B : 

1680.  "Whereas  it  hath  been  hitherto 
acoustomary  at  this  place  to  make  sales  and 
alienations  of  houses  in  writing  in  the  Por- 
tuguese, G-entue,  and  Mallabar  languages, 
from  which  some  inconveniences  have 
arisen.  .  .  .  " — Fort  St.  Geo.  Consn.,  Sept. 
9th,  in  J:fotes  and  Extracts,  No.  III.,  33. 

Malabar  Hill,  a.  p.  This  favourite 
site  of  villas  on  Bombay  Island  is 
stated  by  Mr.  Whitworth.  to  have  ac- 
quired its  name  from  the  fact  that  the 
Malabar  pirates,  who  haunted  this 
,  coast,  used  to  lie  behind  it. 

Maladoo,  s.  Chicken  maladoo  is  an 
article  in  the  Anglo-Indian  menu.  It 
looks  like  a  corruption  from  the  French 
cuisine,  but  of  what  ? 

Mamlutdar,  s.  P.  H.  mu'dmalatddr 
(from  Ar.  mu'dmala,  '  aflairs,  busi- 
ness'), and  in  Mahr.  mSmlatdar. 
Chiefly  used  in  Western  India.  For- 
merly it  was  the  designation,  under 
various  native  governments,  of  the 
chief  civil  officer  of  a  district,  and  is  now 
in  the  Bombay  Presidency  the  title  of 
a  native  civil  officer  in  charge  of  a 
taluka,  corresponding  nearly  to  the 
tahsltdar  of  a  pergunna  in  the  Bengal 
Presidency,  but  of  a  status  somewhat 
more  important.  See  a  quotation 
under  Patel. 

Mandarin.    Add : 

1682.  In  the  Kingdom  of  Patane  (on 
east  coast  of  Malay  Peninsula)  "The 
King's  counsellors  are  called  Mentary."— 
JUieuhof,  Zet  en  Jjant-Beize,  ii.  64. 

Mangalore,  b.    Add: 

1536.  "...  For  there  was  come  another 
catur  with  letters,  in  which  the  Captain  of 
Diu  urgently  called  for  help ;  telling  how 
the  King  (of  Cambay)  had  equipped  large 
squadrons  in  the  Ports  of  the  Gulf .... 
alleging  ....  that  he  was  sending  them  to 
Mangalor  to  join  others  in  an  expedition 
against  Sinde  .  .  .  and  that  all  this  was 
false,  for  he  was  really  sending  them  in  the 
expectation  that  the  Bnmis  would  come  to 
Mangalor  next  September.  .  .  ." — Correa, 
iv.  701. 

1648.  This  place  is  called  Mangerol  by 
Van  Tioist,  p.  13. 

Mangelin.    Add : 

On  the  origin  of  this  weight  see  Sir 
W.  Elliot's  Coins  of  Southern  India, 
now  in  the  press.  The  manjadi  was 
the  hard  scarlet  seed  of  the  Adenanthera 
pavonina,  L.,  used  as  a  measure  of 
weight  from  very  early  times.  A 
parcel  of  50  taken  at  random  gave  an 
average  weight  of  4-13  grs.     3  parcels 


of  10  each,  selected  by  eye  as  large, 
gave  average  5'02  and  5'03  {op.  cit.  p. 
47). 

1584,  "  There  is  another  sort  of  weight 
called  Ilangiallino,  which  is  5  graines  of 
Venice  weight,  and  therewith  they  wei^h 
diamants  and  other  jewels." — Barret,  in 
Hakluyt,  ii.  409. 

Manjee. 

1683.  "We  were  forced  to  track  our 
boat  till  4  in  the  Afternoon,  when  we  saw 
a  greaf  black  cloud  arise  out  of  ye  North 
with  much  lightning  and  thunder,  which 
made  our  Mangee  or  Steerman  advise  us  to 
fasten  our  boat  in  some  Creeke." — Hedges, 
Hak.  Soc,  88. 

For  the  Pahari  use,  .see  Long's  Selections, 
p.  561. 

Martaban,  n.p.    Add: 

1680.  "That  the  English  may  settle 
ffactorys  at  Serian,  Pegu,  and  Ava  .  .  .  and 
alsoe  that  they  may  settle  a  ffactory  in  like 
manner  at  Mortavan.  .  ." — Articles  to  lie 
proposed  to  the  King  of  Barma  and  Pegu,  in 
Notes  and  Extracts,  No.  III. ,  p.  8. 

1695.  "  Concerning  Bartholomew  Bodri- 
gues  ...  I  am  informed  and  do  believe 
he  put  into  Mortavan  for  want  of  wood  and 
water,  and  was  there  seized  by  the  King's 
officers,  because  not  bound  to  that  Place." 
— Governor  Sigginson,  in  Dah:  Oriental 
Bepert.  ii.  342-3. 

Marwaree,  n.  p.  and  s.  This  word 
Mdrwarl,  properly  a  man  of  Marwar 
or  the  Jodhpur  country  in  Eajputana, 
is  used  in  many  parts  of  India  as 
synonymous  with  banya  or  sowcar, 
from  the  fact  that  many  of  the  traders 
and  money-lenders  have  come  origi- 
nally from  Marwar,  most  frequently 
Jains  in  religion.  Compare  the  lom- 
lard  of  medieval  England,  and  the 
caorsino  of  Dante's  time. 

Masulipatam.    Add : 

1684.  "These  sort  of  Women  are  so 
nimble  and  active  that  when  the  present 
king  went  to  see  Maglipatan,  nine  of  them 
undertook  to  represent  the  figure  of  an 
Elephant ;  four  making  the  four  feet,  four 
the  body,  and  one  the  trunk ;  upon  which 
the  King,  sitting  in  a  kind  of  Throne,  made 
his  entry  into  the  City." — Tavernier,  E.  T., 
ii.  65. 

Matross.    Add : 

1745.  " .  .  .  We  were  told  with  regard 
to  the  Fortifications,  that  no  Expense  should 
be  grudged  that  was  necessary  for  the 
Defence  of  the  Settlement,  and  in  1741,  a 
Person  was  sent  out  in  the  character  of  an 
Engineer  for  our  Place ;  but ...  he  lived 
not  to  come  among  us ;  and  therefore,  we 
could  only  judge  of  his  Merit  and  Qualifica- 
tions by  the  Value  of  his  Stipend,  Six 
Pagodas  a  Month,  or  abput  Eighteen  Pence 


MAYLA. 


LS  Ul'l'IjJKMJillfT.] 

823 


MOGUL. 


a  Day,  scarce  the  Pay  of  a  common  Ma- 
troBS.  .  ."—Letter  from  Mr.  Barnett  to  the 
Secret  Oommittee,  in  Letter  to  a  Proprietor  of 
the  E.  I.  Co.,  p.  45. 

May  la,  s.  Hind,  mete,  a  fair, 
almost  always  connected  -witli  some 
religious  celebration,  as  were  so  many 
of  the  medieval  fairs  in  Europe.  The 
word  is  from  Skt.  mela,  '  m.eeting,  con- 
course, assembly.' 

1869.  "Le  Mela  n'est  pas  pr^ois^ment 
tine  f  oire  telle  que  nous  I'entendent ;  c'est 
le  nom  qu'on  donne  aux  reunions  de  pMerins 
et  des  marchands  qui  .  .  ,  se  rendent  dans 
les  lieux  consid&ds  oomme  saor^s,  aux 
f  Stes  de  certains  dieux  iudiens  et  des  per- 
sonnages  reputes  saints  parmi  les  musul- 
mans." — Garcin  de  Tassy,  Bel.  Mus.,  p.  27. 


See  under  Munnee- 


Meckly,  n.  p. 
pore. 

Melique  Verido,  n.  p.  The  Portu- 
guese form  of  the  style  of  the  princes 
of  the  dynasty  estabhshed  at  Bidar  in 
the  end  of  the  15th  century,  on  the 
decay  of  the  Bahmani  kingdom.  The 
name  represents 'Malik Barld.'  It  was 
apparently  only  the  .3rd  of  the  dynasty, 
'AK,  who  first  took  the  title  of  ('Ah) 
Barid  Shah. 

1533.  ' '  And  as  the  folosomia  (?)  of  Badur 
was  very  great,  as  well  as  his  presumption, 
he  sent  word  to  Yzam  Maluco  (see  Nizama- 
luco)  and  to  Verido  (who  were  great  Lords, 
as  it  were  Kings,  in  the  Deoanim,  that  lies 
between  the  Balgat  and  Cambaya)  .... 
that  they  must  pay  him  homage,  or  he 
would  hold  them  for  enemies,  and  would 
direct  war  against  them,  and  take  away 
their  dominions." — Coi-rea,  iii.  514. 

1563.  "And  these  regents  .  . .  concerted 
among  themselves  .  .  .  that  they  should 
seize  the  King  of  Daquem  in  Beder,  which 
is  the  chief  city  and  capital  of  the  Decan  ; 
so  they  took  him  and  committed  him  to  one 
of  their  number,  by  name  Verido  ;  and  then 
he  and  the  rest,  either  in  person  or  by  their 
representatives,  make  him  a  salam  {mleTmi) 
at  certain  days  of  the  year  .  .  .  The  Verido 
who  died  in  the  year  1510  was  a  Hungarian 
by  birth,  and  originally  a  Christian, 'as  I 
have  heard  on  sure  authority." — Gfarcia, 
i.  85  and  35v. 

c.  1601.  "About  this  time  a  letter 
arrived  from  the  Prince  Sultan  DiCniy^l, 
reporting  that  (Malik)  Ambar  had  col- 
lected his  troops  in  Bidar,  and  had  gained  a 
victory  over  a  party  which  had  been  sent 
to  oppose  him  by  Malik  'Ba,vii."—Indyat 
Ullah,  in  Elliot,  vi.  104. 

Milk-bush,    Add: 

c.  1590.  "They  enclose  their  fields  and 
gardens  with  hedges  of  the'  zekoom  (zak- 
kum)  tree,  which  is  a  strong  defence  against 
cattle,  and  makes  the  country  almost  im- 


penetrable by  an  army." — Oladwin,  ii. 
68. 
This  is  the  milk-hedge. 
' '  The  milk-hedge  forms  a  very  dis- 
tinctive feature  in  the  landscape  of  many 
parts  of  Guzerat.  Twigs  of  the  plant 
thrown  into  running  water  kill  the  fish,  and 
are  extensively  used  for  that  purpose.  Also 
charcoal  from  the  stems  is  considered  the 
best  for  making  gunpowder." — M.-Gen. 
R.  H.  Keatinge. 

1879.  "  So  saying,  Buddh 

Silently  laid  aside  sandals  and  staff, 
His  sacred  thread,  turban,  and  cloth,  and 

came 
Forth  from  behind  the  milk-bush  on  the 
sand,  ..." 

E.  Arnold,  Light  of  Asia,  Bk.  v. 

Mincopie,  n.p.  This  term  is  attri- 
buted in  books  to  the  Andaman 
islanders  as  their  distinctive  name  for 
their  own  race.  It  originated  with  a 
vocabulary  given  by  Lieut.  Oolebrooke 
in  volume  iv.  of  the  Asiatic  Beeearches, 
and  was  certainly  founded  on  some 
misconception.  Nor  has  the  possible 
origin  of  the  mistake  been  ascertained. 

Miscall,  s.  Arab,  miskdl  {mitJikal, 
properly).  An  Arabian  weight,  ori- 
ginally that  of  the  Eoman  aureus  and 
the  gold  dinar  ;  about  73  grs. 

c.  1340.  "The  prince,  violently  enraged, 
caused  this  officer  to  be  put  in  prison,  and 
confiscated  his  goods,  which  amounted  to 
437,000,000  mithkals  of  gold.  This  anecdote 
serves  to  attest  at  once  the  severity  of  the 
sovereign  and  the  extreme  wealth  of  the 
country." — Shihabuddln,  in  Not.  et  Ext., 
xiii.  192. 

1502.  "Upon  which  the  King  (of  Sofala) 
showed  himself  much  pleased  .  .  .  and 
gave  them  as  a  present  for  the  Captain- 
Major  a  mass  of  strings  of  small  golden 
beads  which  they  call  pingo,  weighing  1000 
matioals,  every  matical  being  Worth  500 
reis,  and  gave  for  the  King  another  that 
weighed  3000  maticals.  . . ," — Correa,  i.  274. 

Mocuddum.    Add: 

1680.  "  Por  the  better  keeping  the  Boat- 
men in  order,  resolved  to  appoint  Black 
Tom  Muckadum  or  Master  of  the  Boat- 
men, being  Christian  as  he  is,  his  wages 
being  paid  at  70  fanams  per  mensem.  — 
Fort  St.  Geo.  Consn.,  Dec.  23,  in  JUTotes  and 
Extracts,  No.  III.  p.  42. 

Mogul.    Add : 

1404.  ' '  And  the  territory  of  this  empire 
of  Samarkand  is  called  the  territory  of  fflo- 
galia,  and  the  language  thereof  is  called 
mugalia,  and  they  don't  understand  this 
language  on  this  aide  of  the  River  (the 
Oxus)  ...  for  the  character  which  is  used 
by  those  of  Samarkand  beyond  the  river  is 
not  understood  or  read  by  those  on  this  side 
the  river ;    and   they  call    that    character 


[supplement.] 
MOGUL,  THE  GREAT.         824  MOONGA,  MOOGA. 


Uon^ali,  and  the  Emperor  keeps  by  him 
oertam_  scribes  who  can  read  and  write  this 
Mogali  character."' — Clavijo,  §  ciii.  (Comp. 
Markham,  119-120). 

1781.  "Wanted  an  European  or  Mogul 
Coachman  that  can  drive  four  Horses  in 
hand." — India  Gazette,  June  30. 

Mogul,  The  Great.    Add : 

1653.  "This  Prince,  having  taken  them 
all,  made  fourscore  and  two  of  them  abjure 
their  faith,  who  served  him  in  his  wars 
against  the  Great  Mogor,  and  were  every 
one  of  them  miserably  slain  in  that  expedi- 
tion."— Cogan's  Pinto,  p.  25. 

The  expression  is  not  in  Pinto's  original, 
where  it  is  Bey  dos}Mogores  (cap.  xx. ). 

o.  1663.  "  Since  it  is  the  custom  of  Asia 
never  to  approach  Great  Persons  with 
Empty  Hands,  when  I  had  the  Honour  to 
kiss  the  Vest  of  the  Great  DIogol  Aureng 
Zebe,  I  presented  him  with  Eight  Boupees. 
.  .  ."—Bernier,  B.  T.,  p.  62. 

1807.  "  L'Hindoustan  est  depuis  quelque 
temps  doming  par  un  multitude  de  petits 
souverains  qui  s'arrachent  Pun  I'autre  leura 
possessions.  Aucun  d'eux  ne  reconnait  comme 
ilfaut  I'autorit^  legitime  du  Mogol,  si  ce 
n'est  copendant  messieurs  les  Anglais,  lea- 
quels  n'ont  pas  cess^  d'etre  soumis  k  son 
ob&sance ;  en  sorte  qu'actuellement,  o'est 
k  dire  en  1222  (1807)  ils  reconnaissent  I'au- 
torit^  supreme  d' Akbar  Sohah,  fils  de  Schah 
Alam." — Afsos,  Arayish-i-mahjU,  qao\,e&  by 
Garcin  de  Tasay,  Bel.  Mus.,  90. 

Mohur,  Gold.    Add : 

1779.  "  I  then  took  hold  of  his  hand  : 
then  he  (Francis)  took  out  gold  mohurs, 
and  offered  to  give  them  to  me :  I  refused 
them  ;  he  said  '  Take  that  (offering  both  his 
hands  to  me),  'twill  make  you  great  men,  and 
I  will  give  you  100  gold  mohurs  more.'" — 
Evidence  of  Rambux  Jemadar,  on  Trial  of 
Grand  v.  Francis,  quoted  in  Echoes  of  Old 
Calcutta,  228. 

Moliwa.     Add : 

"  It  abounds  in  Guzerat.  When  the 
flowers  are  falling  the  Hill-men  camp  under 
the  trees  to  collect  them.  And  it  is  a 
common  practice  to  sit  perched  on  one  of 
the  trees  in  order  to  shoot  the  large  deer 
which  come  to  feed  on  the  fallen  mhowa. 
The  timber  is  strong  and  durable." 
M.-Gen.B.  H.  ~     ' 


Moluccas.    Add : 

The  earliest  mention  of  these  islands 
by  this  name,  that  we  know,  is  in  a 
letter  of  Amerigo  Vespucci  (quoted 
under  Canhameira),  who  in  1501, 
among  the  places  heard  of  by  Oabral's 
fleet,  mentions  the  Maluche  Islands. 

1518.  ' '  And  as  it  was  the  monsoon  for 
Maluco,  dom  Aleixo  despatched  dom  Tris- 
tram de  Meneses  thither,  to  establish  the 
trade  in  clove,  carrying  letters  from  the 
King  of  Portugal,  and  presents    for   the 


Kings  of  the  isles  of  Ternate  and  Tidore 
where  the  clove'grows." — Gorrea,,  ii.  552. 

Mone,  n.  p.  Mon  or  Mun,  the  name 
by  which  the  people  who  formerly  occu- 
pied Pegu,  and  whom  we  call  Talaing, 
called  themselves.     See  Talaing. 

Monegar.    Add : 

1800.  "  In  each  HoUy,  for  every  thou- 
sand Pagodas  (335i.  15s.  V)\d.)  rent  that  he 
pays,  there  is  also  a  Munegar,  or  a  Tah- 
aildar^ias  he  is  called  by  the  Mussulmans." 
— Buchanan's  Mysore,  &c.,  i.  276. 

Monsoon.    Add : 

1599.  "  Ora  nell  anno  1599,  essendo  ve- 
nuta  la  Mansone  a  proposito,  si  messero 
alia  vela  due  navi  Portoghesi,  le  quali  eran 
venute  daUa  cittk  di  Goa  in  Amacao."— 
Carletti,  ii.  206. 

Mooktear.    Add : 

1885.  "  The  wily  Bengali  muktaarg,  or 
attorneys,  were  the  bane  of  the  Hill 
Tracts,  and  I  never  relaxed  in  my  efforts  to 
banish  them  from  the  country." — Lt.-Gol. 
T.  Lewin,  p.  336. 

MooUah.    Add : 

1680.  "The  old  MuUa  having  been  dis- 
charged for  misconduct,  another  by  name 
Cozzee  Mahmud  entertained  on  a  salary  of 
5  Pagodas  per  mensem,  his  duties  consisting 
of  the  business  of  writing  letters,  &c.  in 
Persian,  besides  teaching  the  Persian  lan- 
guage to  such  of  the  Company's  servants  as 
shall  desire  to  learn  it." — Fort  St.  Geo. 
Oonsn.  March  11th.  Notes  and  Extracts, 
No.  III.  p.  12. 


Moolvee. 

Stjppt. 


See    Law-officer    in 


Moon  Blindness.  This  afleotion  of 
the  eyes  is  commonly  believed  to  be 
produced  by  sleeping  exposed  to  the 
full  light  of  the  moon.  There  is  great 
difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  facts, 
some  quoting  experience  as  incontro- 
vertible, others  regarding  the  thing 
merely  as  a  vulgar  prejudice,  without 
substantial  foundation.  Some  remarks 
will  be  found  in  OoUingwood's  Rambles 
of  a  Naturalist,  pp.  308-310.  The 
present  writer  has  in  the  East  twice 
suffered  from  a  peculiar  affection  of 
the  eyes  and  face,  after  being  in  sleep 
exposed  to  a  bright  moon,  but  he 
would  hardly  have  used  the  term  moon- 
blindness. 

Moonga,  Mooga.    Add : 

1680.     "The  Floretta  yam  or    Muckta 

examined    and    priced The    Agent 

informed  '  that  'twas  colled  Arundee,  made 
neither  with  cotton  nor  silke,|but  of  a  kind 


moo:nshbb. 


[supplement.] 
825 


MUFTT. 


of  Herba  spun  by  a  worme  that  feeds  upon 
the  leaves  of  a  stalke  or  tree  caHlei  Arundee, 
which  bears  a  round  prickly  berry,  of  which 
oyle  is  inade ;  vast  quantitya  of  this  cloth 
Is  made  in  the  country  about  Goora  Ghaut 
beyond  Seripore  Mercha  ;  where  the 
wormes  are  kept  as  silke  wormes  here ; 
twill  never  come  white,  but  will  take  any 
colour,'  etc."— Fort  St.  Geo.  Agent  on  Tour, 
Consn.,  Nov.  19th.  In  Notes  and  Extracts, 
No.  III.,  p.  58. 

Arandl  or  rendi  is  the  castor-oil  plant, 
and  this  must  be  the  Attacus  ricini,  Jones, 
called  in  H.  Arrmdi,  Arrindiaria  {%  and 
in  Bengali  Eri,  Eria,  Erindy,  according  to 
Forbes  Watson's  Nomenclature,  No.  8002, 
p.  371. 

Moonshee.    Add : 

1782.  "The  young  gentlemen  exercise 
themselves  in  translating  ...  they  reason 
and  dispute  with  their  munohees  (flitors)  in 
Persian  and  Moors.  .  .  ." — Price's  Tracts, 
i.  89. 

Hoor.  Add,  at  foot  of  p.  445,  col. 
b : 

Moro  is  still  applied  at  Manilla  to 
tliG  Musulman  Malays. 

1648.  "  King  Jangier  (Jehangir)  used  to 
make  use  of  a  reproach  :  That  one  Portu^ 
gees  was  better  than  three  Moors,  and 
one  Hollander  or  Englishman  better  than 
two  Portugees." — Van  Twist,  59. 

1747.  "We  had  the  Misfortune  to  be 
reduced  to  almost  inevitable  Danger,  for  as 
our  Success  chiefly  depended  on  the  assist- 
ance of  the  Moors,  We  were  soon  brought 
to  the  utmost  Extremity  by  being  aban- 
doned by  them." — Letter  from  Fort  St. 
David  to  the  Court,  May  2nd  (India  Office 
MS.  Records). 

1797.  "  Under  the  head  of  castes  entitled 
to  a  favourable  term,  I  believe  you  compre- 
hend Brahmans,  Moormen,  merchants,  and 
almost  every  man  who  does  not  belong  to 

the  Sudra  or  cultivating  caste " — 

Minute  of  Sir  T.  Munro,  in  Arbuthnot, 
i.  17. 

Moorpunky.    Add : 

1767.  "  Charges  Dewanny,  viz.  : — 
"A  few  moorpnngkeys  and  beauleahs 
for  the  lervice  of  Mahomed  Eeza  Khan, 
and  on  the  service  at  the  city  some  are 
absolutely  necessary  .  .  .  25,000  :  0  :  0.'' 
— Dacca  Accounts,  in  Long,  524. 

Moors.    Add : 

1779. 

"C.  What    language    did    Mr.    Francis 


"  W.  (Meerun  Kitmutgar).  The  same  as  I 
do,  in  broken  Moors." 

Trial  of  Grand  v.  Philip  Francis,  quoted 
in  Echoes  of  Old  Calcutta,  226. 

1803.  "  Conceive  what  society  there  will 
be  when  people  speak  what  thejr  don't 
think,  in  Moors." — M.  Elphinstone,  in  Life, 
i.  108. 


Mora.    Add : 

The  typical  form  of  the  cane  mora 
is  that  of  two  truncated  cones  meeting 
at  the  smaller  ends. 

"The  ordinary  mora"  (of  the  form  just 
stated)  "was  in  Assam  so  universally  in 
use  as  a  stand,  that,  when  tea  cultivation 
began,  the  typical  form  was  adopted  for  tea- 
firing,  and  thousands  of  iron  moras  were 
employed.  The  sieve  with  the  tea-leaves  to 
be  fired  stood  on  the  top,  and  the  charcoal 
fire  burned  in  the  bottom." — (M.-Gen.  B.  E. 


Mort-de-ohien.  Add,  after  quota- 
tion from  Johnson,  at  top  of  p.  451, 
col.  b  : 

The  second  of  the  following  quota- 
tions evidently  refers  to  the  outbreak 
of  cholera  mentioned  at  p.  451,  col.  b, 
after  Macpherson : 

1780.  "I  am  once  or  twice  a  year(!) 
subject  to  violent  attacks  of  cholera  morbus, 
here  called  mort-de-chien.  .  .  .  " — Impey 
to  Dunning,  quoted  by  Sir  James  Stephen, 
li.  339. 

1781.  "The  Plague  is  now  broke  out  in 
Bengal,  and  rages  with  great  violence ;  it 
has  swept  away  already  above  4000  persons, 
200  or  upwards  have  been  buried_  in  the 
different  Portuguese  churches  within  a  few 
days." — Hicky's  Bengal  Gazette,  April  21. 

Mosc[ue.    Add : 

1680.  Consn.  Port  St.  Geo.,  March  28: 
'  Records  the  death  of  Cassa  Verona  .  .  . 
and  a  dispute  arising  as  to  whether  his  body 
should  be  burned  by  the  Gentues  or  buried 
by  the  Moors,  the  latter  having  stopped  the 
procession  on  the  ground  that  the  decesised 
was  a  Mussleman  and  built  a  Musseet  in 
the  Towne  to  be  buried  in,  the  Governor 
with  the  advice  of  his  Council  sent  order 
that  the  body  should  be  burned  as  a  Genlue, 
and  not  buryed  by  the  Moors,  it  being 
aprehended  to  be  of  dangerous  consequence 
to  admit  the  Moors  such  pretences  in  the 
'Towns." — Notes  and  Extracts,  No.  III., 
p.  14. 

Mucoa,    Add: 

1677.  Resolved  "to  raise  the  rates  of 
hire  of  the  Mesullas  (see  Mussoola)  boatmen 
called  Macquars." — Fo)-t  St.  Geo.  Consn., 
Jan.  12th,  in  Notes  andExtracts,  No.  I.,  54. 

1746.  "  194  Macquars  attending  the  sea- 
side   at    night (P.)  8:8:  40."— 

Account  of  Extraordinary  Expenses,  at  Fort 
St.  David  (India  Office  MS.  Records). 

Mufty,  s.  a.  Ar.  Mufti,  an  ex- 
pounder of  the  Mahommedan  Law, 
the  utterer  of  the  fatwa.  Properly 
the  Mufti  is  above  the  Kazi,  who 
carries  out  the  judgment. 

In  the  last  century,  and  including 
Regulation  IX.  of  1793,  which  gave 
the  Company's  Courts  in  Bengal  the 


['supplement.  J 
MUQORABEE.  826  MUNNEEPOBE. 


reorganisation  wMcii  substantially 
endured  till  1S62,  we  liave  frequent 
mention  of  botli  Cauzies  and  Miifties 
as  authorised  expounders  of  the  Ma- 
hommedan  la-w;  but,  tbougb  Kazis 
were  nominally  maintained  in  the 
Provincial  Courts  down  to  tbeir  aboli- 
tion (1829-31),  practically  tbe  duty  of 
tbose  known  as  Kazis  became  limited  to 
quite  different  objects,  and  tbe  designa- 
tion of  the  Law-officer  who  gave 
the  futwa  in  our  District  courts 
was  Maulavi.  The  title  MufU  has 
been  long  obsolete  within  the  limits  of 
British  administration,  and  one  might 
safely  say  that  it  is  practically  un- 
known to  any  surviving  member  of 
the  Indian  Civil  Service,  and  never 
was  heard  in  India  as  a  living  title 
by  any  Englishman  now  surviving. 
See  in  Suppt.  Cazee  and  Law-officer. 

b._  A  slang  phrase  in  the  army,  for 
I  plain  clothes.'  No  doubt  it  is  taken 
in  some  way  from  a,  but  the  transition 
is  a  little  obscure. 

a.— 

1653.  '_'  Pendant  la  tempeste  vne  femnie 
Indnstani  mourut  sur  notre  bord;  vn 
Moufti  Persan  de  la  Seote  des  Sehai  assista 
i  oette  demiere  extr^mit^,  luy  donnant 
esperance  d'vne  meilleure  vie  queoelle-cy,  et 
dVn  Paradis,  oti  Ton  auroit  tout  ce  que  Ton 

{5eut  desirer et  la   fit  changer  de 

beote.  .  .  .  " — De  la  Boullaye-le-Gouz,  ed. 
1657,  p.  281. 

1674.  "Kesolve  to  make  a  present  to  the 
Governors  of  Changulaput  and  Pallaveram, 
old  friends  of  the  Company,  and  now  about 
to  go  to  Golcondah,  for  the  marriage  of  the 
former  with  the  daughter  of  the  King's 
Mufti  or  Churchman."— Jbrt  St.  Geo. 
Consn.,  March  26th,  In  Notes  and  Extracts. 
No.  I.,  30. 

1767.  "3d.  You  will  not  let  the  Cauzy 
or  Mufty  receive  anything  from  the  tenants 
unlawfully."  —  Collectors'  Instructions,  in 
Long,  511. 

1777.  "The  Cazi  and  Muftis  now  de- 
liver in  the  following  report,  on  the  right  of 
inheritance    claimed   by    the    widow    and 

nephew  of  Shabaz  Beg  Khan "— 

Beport   on    the    Patna    Caxise,    quoted   in 
Stephen's  Nuncomar  and  Impey,  ii.  167. 

1793.  "§  XXXVI.  The  cauzies  and 
Muftis  of  the  provincial  Courts  of  Appeal, 
shall  also  be  cauzies  and  mufties  of  the 
courts  of  circuit  in  the  several  divisions, 
and  shall  not  be  removable,  except  on  proof 
to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Govemor-Generai 
in  Council  that  they  are  incapable,  or  have 

been  guilty  of  misconduct "—Bea 

IX.  0/1793.  " 

Muggrabee.    Add : 
From  At.  gharl,  the   root  of  this 
word,  the  Spaniards  haye  the  province 


Algarve,  and  both  Spanish  and  Italian 
have  garbin,  a  west  wind. 

Muncheel.    Add : 

1844.    "  Muncheels,  with  poles  complete 

Poles,  Muncheel-,  Spare." 
Jameson's  Bombay  Code,  Oi-dnance  Nomm- 
clature. 

"When  I  landed  at  Diu,  an  officer  met 
me  with  a  Muncheel  for  my  use,  viz.  a 
hammock  slung  to  a  pole,  and  protected  by 
an  awning."— ilf.-(?e».  B.  H.  Keatmge. 

Muimeepore,fn.p.  Properly  ifam- 
pur ;  a  quasi-independent  state  lying 
between  the  British,  district  of  Cachar 
on  the  extreme  east  of  Bengal,  and 
the  upper  part  of  the  kingdom  of 
Burma,  and^in  fact  including  a  part  of 
the  watershed  between  the  tributaries 
of  the  Brahmaputra  and  those  of  the 
Irawadi.  The  people  are  of  genuinely 
Indo-Chinese  and  Mongoloid  aspect, 
and  the  state,  small  and  secluded  as  it  is, 
has  had  its  turn  in  temporary  conquest 
and  domination,  like  almost  all  the 
states  of  Indo-Ohina  from  the  borders 
of  Assam  to  the  mouth  of  the  Mekong. 
Like  the  other  Indo-Chinese  states, 
too,  Manipur  has  its  royal  chronicle, 
but  little  seems  to  have  been  gathered 
from  it.  The  Eajas  and  people  have, 
for  a  period  which  seems  uncertain, 
professed  Hindu  religion.  A  dis- 
astrous invasion  of  Manipur  byAIom- 
pra,  founder  of  the  present  Burmese 
dynasty,  in  1755,  led  a  few  years  after- 
wards to  negotiations  with  the  Bengal 
Government,  and  the  conclusion  of  a 
treaty,  in  consequence  of  which  a  body 
of  British  sepoys  was  actually  des- 
patched in  1763,  but  eventually  re- 
turned without  reaching  Manipur. 
After  this,  intercourse  practically 
ceased  till  the  period  of  our  first 
Burmese  war  (1824-25),  when  the 
country  was  overrun  by  the  Burmese, 
who  also  entered  Cachar ;  and  British 
troops,  joined  with  a  Maniparl  force, 
expelled  them.  Since  then  a  British 
officer  has  always  been  resident  at 
ManipOr,  and  atone  time  (c.  1838-41) 
a  great  deal  of  labour  was  expended 
on  opening  a  road  between  Cachar 
and  Manipur. 

This  state  has  been  called  by  a 
variety  of  names,  causing  much  con- 
fusion. Thus,  in  Eennell's  Memoir 
and  maps  of  India  it  bears  the  name 
of  Meckley.  In  Symes's  Narrative, 
and  in  maps  of  that  period  it  is  Cassav ; 
names,  both  of  which  have  long  dis- 


[supplement.] 
MUNNEEPORE.  827  MU88AVLCHEE. 


appeared  from  modern  maps.  Mecldey 
represents  the  name  (MaJcli  ?)  by  whioi 
tlie  country  was  known  in  Assam  ; 
Mogli  (apparently  a  form  of  the  Same) 
was  the  name  in  Caohar ;  Ka-se  or 
Ka-thS  (according  to  the  Ava  pronun- 
ciation) is  the  name  by  which  it  is 
known  to  the  Shans  or  Burmese. 

1755.  "  I  have  carried  my  Arms  to  the 
confines  of  China  ...  on  the  other  quarter 
I  have  reduced  to  my  subjection  the  major 
part  of  the  Kingdom  of  Cassay ;  whose 
Heir  I  have  taken  captive,  see  there  he  sits 
behind  you  .  .  ." — Speech  of  Alompra  to 
Capt.  Baker  at  Momchabue.  Dalrymple, 
Or.  Sep.,  i.  152. 

1759.  "Cassay,  which  .  .  .  lies  to  the 
N.  Westward  of  Ava,  is  a  Country,  so  far 
as  I  can  learn,  hitherto  unheard  of  in 
Europe  .  .  ."—Letter,  dd.  22  June,  1759, 
in  Id.  116. 

1763.  "Meckley  is  a  Hilly  Country, 
and  is  bounded  on  the  North,  South,  and 
West  by  large  tracts  of  Cookie  Mountains, 
which  prevent  any  intercourse  with  the 
countries  beyond  them ;  and  on  the  Bast  * 
by  the  Burampoota ;  beyond  the  HiUs,  to 
the  North  by  Asam  and  Poong ;  to  the 
West  Cashar ;  to  the  South  and  East  the 
BuKMAH  Country,  which  lies  between 
Meckley  and  China  .  .  .  The  Burampoota 
is  said  to  divide,  somewhere  to  the  north 
of  Poong,  into  two  large  branches,  one  of 
which  passes  through  AsAM,  and  down  by 
the  way  of  Dacca,  the  other  through  Poong 
into  the  Burma  Country. " — Acct.  of  Meckley, 
by  Nerher  Doss  Gosseen,  in  Dalrymple's  Or. 
Bep.,  ii.  477-478. 

„  "...  there  is  about  seven  daps 
plain  country  between  Uoneypoor  and 
Burampoota,  after  crossing  which,  about 
seven  days,  jwngle  and  Sills,  to  the  inha- 
bited  border  of  the  Burmah  country." — 
Ibid.  481. 

1793.  "...  The  first  ridge  of  moun- 
tains towards  Thibet  and  Bootan,  forms  the 
limit  of  the  survey  to  the  north ;  to  which 
I  may  now  add,  that  the  siirveys  extend 
no  farther  eastward,  than  the  frontiers  of 
Assam  and  Meckley  .  .  r  The  space  be- 
tween Bengal  and  China,  is  occupied  by 
the  province  of  Keckley,  and  other  dis- 
tricts, subject  to  the  King  of  Burmah,  or 
Ava  .  .  ." — MennelVs  Memoir,  295. 

1799.  (Referring  to  1757).  "Elated  with 
success  Alompra  returned  to  Monchaboo, 
now  the  seat  of  imperial  government.  After 
some  months  ...  he  took  up  arms  against 
the  Cassayers  ....  Having  landed  his 
troops,  he  was  preparing  to  advance  to 
Mannepoora,  the  capital  of  Cassay,  when 
information  arrived  that  the  Peguers  had 
revolted  .  .  ." — Symes,  Narrative,  41-12. 

,,  "All  the  troopers  in  the  King's 
service  are   natives   of   Cassay,  who  are 

*  Here  the  Kyendwen  B.  is  regarded  as  a 
branch  of  the  Brahmaputra.    See  further  on. 


much  better  horsemen  than  the  Birmans." 
—Id.  318. 

1819.  "Beyond  the  point  of  Negraglia 
[i.e.  Negrais),  as  far  as  Azen  (Assam),  and 
even  further,  there  is  a  small  chain  of 
mountains  that  divides  Aracan  and  Cassfe 
from  the  Burmese  .  .  . " — Sanga-inano,  p.  33. 

1827.  "The  extensive  area  of  the  Bur- 
man  territory  is  inhabited  by  many  distinct 
nations  or  tribes,  of  whom  I  have  heard 
not  less  than  eighteen  enumerated.  The 
most  considerable  of  these  are  the  proper 
Burmans,'  the  Peguans  or  Talains,  the 
Shans  or  people  of  Lao,  the  Cassay,  or 
more  correctly  Kath^  .  .  .  ." — Grawfwrd's 
Journal,  372. 

1855.  ' '  The  wearing  of  these  silks  .  .  . 
gives  employment  to  a  large  body  of  the 
population  in  the  suburbs  and  villages 
round  the  capital,  especially  to  the  Unnni- 
poorians,  or  Kathe,  as  they  are  called  by 
the  Burmese. 

"These  people,  the  descendants  of  un- 
fortunates who  were  carried  off  in  droves 
from  their  country  by  the  Burmans  in  the 
time  of  King  Mentaragyi  and  his  prede- 
cessors, form  a  very  great  proportion  .  .  . 
of  the  metropolitan  population,  and  they 
are  largely  diffused  in  nearly  all  the  dis» 
tricts  of  Central  Burma  ....  Whatever 
work  is  in  hand  for  the  King  or  for  any  of 
the  chief  men  near  the  capital,  these  people 
supply  the  labouring  hands  ;  if  boats  have 
to  be  manned  they  furnish  the  rowers ;  and 
whilst  engaged  on  such  tasks  any  remune- 
ration they  may  receive  is  very  scanty  and 
uncertain." — Mission  to  Ava,  153-154. 

Musk-Rat.    Add : 

1653.  "Les  rats  d'Inde  sont  de  deux 
sortes.  .  .  .  La  deuxiesme  espeoe  que  les 
Portugais  appellent  cheroso  ou  odoriferant 
est  de  la  figure  d'vnfuret "  (a  ferret),  "mais 
extremement  petit,  sa  morseure  est  vene- 
neuse.  Lorsqu'il  entre  en  vne  chambre 
Ton  le  sent  incontinent,  et  Ton  I'entend 
crier  krik,  krik,  krik." — De  la  Bovllaye-le- 
Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  256. 

I  may  note  on  this  that  Jerdon  says  of 
the  Sorex  murinus, — the  large  musk-rat  of 
China,  Burma,  and  the  Malay  countries, 
extending  into  Lower  Bengal  and  Southern 
India,  especially  the  Malabar  coast,  where 
it  is  said  to  be  the  common  species  (there- 
fore probably  that  known  to  our  author), — 
that  the  bite  is  considered  venomous  by  the 
natives  [Mammals,  p.  54). 

Musnud.    Add : 

1757.  "  On  the  29th  the  Colonel  went  to 
the  Soubah's  Palace,  and  in  presence  of  all 
the  Bajahs  and  great  men  of  the  court,  led 
him  to  the  Musland.  .  .  .  " — Reflexions  by 
Luke  Scrafton,  Esq.,  ed.  1770,  p.  93. 

1827.  "The  Prince  Tippoo  had  scarcely 
dismounted  from  his  elephant,  and  occupied 
the  musnud,  or  throne  of  cushions." — W, 
Scott,  Surgeon's  Daughter,  ch.  xiv. 

Mussaulchee.    Add : 

"  In  Central'  India  it  is  the  special 


MUSSOOLA. 


[supplement.] 
828 


NABOB. 


duty  of  the  barber  (ndi)  to  carry  the 
torch  ;  hence  ndi,  commonly,  = '  torch- 
bearer'"  {M.-Qen.  Kecitinge). 

Mussoola.    Add : 

1678.  Three  Englishmen  drowned  by 
upsetting  of  a  Mussoola  boat.  The  fourth 
on  board  saved  by  the  helfi  of  the  \Muckwas 
(see  Mucoa  above,  and  in  G-LOSS.). — Ft.  St. 
Geo.  Gonsn.,  Aug.  13.  Ifotes  and  Extracts, 
No.  I.,  p.  78. 

1679.  "A  Mussoolee  being  overturned, 
although  it  was  very  smooth  water  and  no 
surf,  and  one  Englishman  being  drowned,  a 
Dutchman  being  with  diflSoulty  recovered, 
the  Boatmen  were  seized  and  put  in  prison, 
one  escaping." — Ibid.,  July  14.  InNo.  II., 
p.  16. 

Mustees.    Add : 

1653.  (At  Goa)  "Les  MestisBOS  sont 
de  plusieurs  sortes,  mais  fort  mesprisez 
des  Reinols  et  Castissos  (Castees),  parce 
qu'il  y  a  eu  vn  peu  de  sang  noir  dans  la 
generation  de  leurs  ancestres  ...  la  tache 
d'auoir  eu  pour  ancestre  une  Indieune  leur 
demeure  iusques  k  la  centiesme  genera- 
tion :  ils  peuuent  toutesfois  estre  soldats  et 
Capitaines  de  forteresses  ou  de  vaisseaux, 
s'ils  font  profession  de  suiure  les  armes,  et 
s'ils  Be  iettent  du  cost^  de  I'Eglise  ils 
peuuent  estre  Lecteurs,  mais  non  Prouin- 
ciaux." — De  la  Boullaye-lc-Gouz,  ed.  1657, 
p.  226. 

1678.  '  Noe  Homan  CathoUck  or  Papist, 
whether  English  or  of  any  other  nation 
shall  bear  any  office  in  this  Garrison,  and 
shall  have  no  more  pay  than  80  fanams  per 
mensem  as  private  centinalls,  and  the  pay 
of  those  of  the  Portuguez  nation,  as  Euro- 
peans, Uusteeses,  and  Topasees,  is  from  70 
to  40  fanams  per  mensem." — Articles  and 
Orders  .  .  .  of  Fort  St.  Geo.,  Madraspatam. 
In  N'otes  and  Extracts,  i.  88. 

1781.  "Eloped  from  the  service  of  his 
Mistress  a  Slave  Boy  aged  20  years,  or 
thereabouts,  pretty  white  or  colour  of 
Musty,  tall  and  slinder."— fficij/'s  Bengal 
Gazette,  Feb.  24. 

1799.  "  August  13th  .  .  .  Visited  by 
appointment  .  .  .  Mrs.  Carey,  the  last  sur- 
vivor of  those  unfortunate  persons  who 
were  imprisoned  in  the  Black  Hole  at  Cal- 
cutta. .  .  This  lady,  now  fifty-eight  years 
of  age,  as  she  herself  told  me,  is  .  .  . 
of  a  fair  Mesticia  colour  ....  She 
confirmed  all  which  Mr.  Holwell  has 
said.  .  .  ."—Note  by  Thomas  Boileau;* 
quoted  in  Echoes  of  Old  Calcutta,  34. 

1868.  "These  Mestizaa,  as  they  are 
termed,  are  the  native  Indians  of  the  PhiUp- 
pines,  whose  blood  has  to  a  great  extent 
perhaps  been  mingled  with  that  of  their 
Spanish  rulers.  They  are  a  very  exclusive 
people^  .  .  .  and  have  their  own  places  of 
amusement  ....  and   Mestiza  balls,    to 

*  Thomas  Boileau  was  an  attorney  in  Calcutta, 
the  father  of  Major-Generals  John  Theophilua  and 
A.  H.  B.  Boileau,  R.E.  (Bengal). 


which  no  one  is  admitted  who  does  not  don 
the  costume  of  the  country." — OoUingwood, 
p.  296. 

Muster.    Add : 

1772.  "The  Governor  and  Council  of 
Bombay  must  be  written  to,  to  send  round 
Masters  of  such  kinds  of  silk,  and  silk 
piece-goods,  of  the  manufacture  of  Bengal, 
as  will  serve  the  market  of  Surat  and  Bom- 
bay."— Priced  Travels,  i.  39. 

Muxadabad.    Add : 

1684.  "  Dec.  26. — In  ye  morning  I  went 
to  give  Bulchund  a  visit  according  to  his 
invitation,  who  rose  up  and  embraced  me 
when  I  came  near  him,  enquired  of  my 
health  and  bid  me  welcome  to  Muxoo- 
davad.  .  .  .  " — Hedges,  p.  59. 

17.53.  "En  omettant  quelques  lieuxde 
moindre  consideration,  je  m'arrfite  d'abord 
k  Mocsudabad.  Ce  nom  signifie  ville  de  la 
monnoie.  Et  en  efifet  c'est  Ik  oh  se  frappe 
celle  du  pays ;  et  im  grand  fauxbourg  de 
cetta  v^le,  appeie  Azingange,  est  la  r&i- 
denpS  du  Nabab,  qui  gouverne  le  Bengale 
preSque  souveraineraent." — VAnville,  63. 

It  is  alleged  in  a  passage  introduced  in 
Mrs.  C.  Mackenzie's  interesting  memoir  of 
her  husband,  Storms  and  Sunshine  of  a 
Soldier's  Life,  that  ' '  Admiral  Watson  used 
to  sail  up  in  his  ships  to  Moorshedabad." 
But  there  is  no  ground  for  this  statement. 
It  does  not  appear,  so  far  as  I  can  trace, 
that  the  Admiral's  flag-ship  ever  went 
above  Chandernagore,  and  the  largest  of 
the  vessels  sent  to  Hoogly  even  was  the 
JBridgewater  of  20  guns.  No  vessel  of  the 
fleet  appears  to  have  gone  higher. 

Muzbee.     Add,  before  quotations : 
The  original  corps  of  MuzbeeS,  now 
represented  by  the  32nd  Bengal  N.  I. 
(Pioneers),  was  raised  among  the  men 
labouring  on  the  Baree  Doab  Canal. 

Myna.    Add : 

1803.  "During  the  whole  of  our  stay 
two  minahs  were  talking  most  incessantly, 
to  the  great  delight  of  the  old  lady,  who 
often  laughed  at  what  they  said,  and 
praised  their  talents.  Her  hookah  filled 
up  the  interval." — Ld.  Valentia,  i.  227-8. 
1879.  ".     .     .     .    beneath 

Striped  squirrels  raced,  the  mynas  perked 

and  picked. 
The  nine  brown  sisters*  chattered  in  the 
thorn  ..." 
E.  Arnold,  The  Light  of  Ada,  Book  i. 


Nabob. 


N. 

Add  under  b : 


1777.     "  In  such  a  revolution  ...  it  was 
impossible  but  that  a  number  of  individuals 

'*  See  Seven  Sisters  in  Gloss.  Mr.  Arnold  makes 
too  many  ! 


NALKEE. 


[supplement.] 
829 


NEGBAIS. 


should  have  acquired  large  property.  They 
did  acquire  it;  and  with  it  they  seem  to 
have  obtained  the  detestation  of  their 
countrymen,  and  the  appellation  of  Nabobs 
as  a  term  of  reproach." — Price's  Tracts, 
i.  13. 

N.B.  The  quotation  from  Leconte  de 
I'Isle  should  have  been  under  a. 

Nalkee,  s.  H.  nalkl.  A  kind  of 
litter  formerly  used  by  natives  of  rank ; 
the  word  and  thing  are  now  obsolete. 
The  former  was  perhaps  a  factitious 
imitation  of  palla  ? 

1789.     "A  naleky  is   a  palehy,  either 

open  or  covered,  but  it  bears  upon  two 

bamboos,  like  a  sedan  in  Europe,  writh  this 

'   difference  only,  that  the  poles  are  carried 

by   four    or    eight   men,    and    upon    the 

shoulders " — Note  by  Tr.  of  Seir 

Mutaqherin,  iii.  269. 

ITarcondam.    Add : 

The  discrepancy  in  the  position  of  the 
island  is  noticed  by  DAnviUe  : 
,  1753.  "  Je  n'oublierai  pas  Narcondam, 
et  d'autant  moins  que  ce  que  j'en  trouve 
dans  les  Portugais  ne  repond  point  k  la 
position  que  nos  cartes  lui  donnent.  Le 
routier  de  G-aspar  Peroira  de  los  Reys 
indique  I'ile  Karcod&o  ou  Narcondam  k  6 
lieues  des  iles  Cocos,  12  de  la  t€te  de 
1' Andaman ;  et  le  rhumb  de  vent  h,  I'^ard 
de  ce  point  il  le  determine,  leste  quarta  da 
nordeste,  meya  quarta  mats  para  les  nordestes, 
e'est  ^  dire  k  peu-prfes  17  degr^s  de  Test  au 
nord.  Selon  les  cartes  !Fransoises,  Nar- 
condam s'^carte  environ  25  lieues  marines 
de  la  tSte  d'Andaman ;  et  au  lieu  de  prendre 
plus  du  nord,  cette  Ue  baisse  vers  le  sud 
d'une  fraction  de  degr^  plus  ou  moins  con- 
sid&able  selon  diff ^rentes  cartes." — D'An- 
iiille,  Eclairc,  141-142. 

I  may  add  that  I  find  in  a  French 
map  of  1701  {Oarte  Marine  depuis 
Suratte  jusqu'au  Detroit  de  Malaca,  par 
le  Pire  P.  P.  Tachard)  we  have,  in  the 
(approximately)  true  position  of  Nar- 
condam, Isle  Haute,  whilst  an  islet 
without  name  appears  in  the  approxi- 
mate position  of  Barren  Island. 

Narrows,  The,  n.  p.  A  name  ap- 
pKed  by  the  Hoogly  pilol  s  for  at  least 
two  centuries  to  the  part  of  the  river 
immediately  below  Hoogly  Point,  now 
known  as  '  Hoogly  Bight.'* 

1B84.  "About  11  o'clock  we  met  with 
ye  Good-hove,  at  an  anchor  in  ye  Narrows, 
without  Hugly  River,  t  a,nd  ordered  him 
upon  ye  first  of  ye  flood  to  weigh,  and 
make  all  ye  haste  he  could  to  Hugly  .  .  ." 
— Hedges,  64. 

*  See  Mr.  Barlow's  note  on  Hedges'  Diary,  p.  64. 

t  The  "Hugly"  Eiverwas  then  considered  (in 
ascending)  to  hegin  at  Hoogly  Point,  and  the  con- 
fluence of  the  fioopnarain  B.,  often  called  the 
Chinga  (see  under  Godavery). 


1711.  "From  the  lower  Point  of  the 
Narrows  on  the  Starboard-side  .  .  .  the 
Eastern  Shore  is  to  be  kept  close  aboard, 
until  past  the  said  Creek,  afterwards  ' 
allowing  only  a  small  Birth  for  the  Point 
off  the  River  of  Eogues,  commonly  called 
by  the  Country  People,  Adegom  .  .  .  From 
the  River  of  Rogues,  the  Starboard  Shore, 
with  a  great  Ship,  ought  to  be  kept  close 
aboard  dovm^to  the  Channel  Trees,  for  in  the 
Offing  lies  the  Grand  middle  Ground  .  .  ." 
— English  Pilot,  p.  57. 

Naund,  s.  H.  nand.  A  coarse 
earthen  vessel  of  large  size,  resembling 
in  shape  an  inverted  bee-hive,  and 
useful  for  many  economic  and  do- 
mestic purposes.  The  dictionary  defi- 
nition in  Fallon,  '  an  earthen  trough,' 
conveys  an  erroneous  idea. 

Neelam.    Add : 

1515.  "  PerodAlpoym  camefuU  of  sorrow 
to  Cochin  with  all  the  apparel  and  servants 
of  Afonso  d'Alboquerque,  all  which  Dom 
Gracia  took  charge  of;  but  the  Governor 
(Lopo  Scares)  gave  orders  that  there  should 
be  a  leilao  (auction)  of  all  the  wardrobe, 
which  indeed  made  a  very  poor  show.  Dom 
Gracia  said  to  D.  Aleixo  in  the  church, 
where  they  met :  The  Governor  your  uncle 
orders  a  leilao  of  all  the  old  wardrobe  of 
Afonso  d'Alboquerque.  I  can't  praise  his 
intention,  but  what  he  has  done  only  adds 
to  my  uncle's  honour ;  for  all  the  people 
will  see  that  he  gathered  no  rich  Indian 
stuffs,  and  that  he  despised  everything  but 
to  be  foremost  in  honour." — Correa,  ii.  469. 

Neelgye.    Add : 

1773.  "Captain  Hamilton  has  been  so 
obliging  as  to  take  charge  of  two  deer,  a 
male  and  a  female,  of  a  species  which  is 
called  neelgow,  and  is,  I  believe,  unknown 
in  Europe,  which  he  will  deliver  to  you  in 
my  name." — Warren  Bastings  to  Sir  G. 
Colebrooke,  in  Gleig,  i.  288. 

Negapatam.    Add : 

1534.  "From  this  he  (Cunhall  Maroar, 
a  Mahommedan  corsair)  went  plundering 
the  coast  as  far  as  NegapatSo,  where  there 
were  always  a  number  of  Portuguese 
trading,  and  Moorish  merchants.  These 
latter,  dreading  that  this  pirate  would  come 
to  the  place  and  plunder  them,  to  curry 
favour  with  him,  sent  him  word  that  if  he 
came  he  would  make  a  famous  haul,  because 
the  Portuguese  had  there  a  quantity  of 
goods  on  the  river  bank,  where  he  could 
come  up  .  .  ." — Correa,  iii.  554. 

Negrais.    Add : 

1763.  "  It  gives  us  pleasure  to  observe 
that  the  King  of  the  Burmahs,  who  caused 
our  people  at  Negrais  to  be  so  cruelly 
massacred,  is  since  dead,  and  succeeded  by 
his  son,  who  seems  to  be  of  a  more  friendly 
and  humane  disposition." — Fort  William 
Consns,  Feby.  19th.    In  Long,  288. 


NELLY. 


[STTFPIiEMJijyX.J 

830 


NOL-KOLE. 


NeUy.    Add: 

See  quotation  from  Anquetil  du 
Perron  in  Stjppt.  under  Jowaur. 

Nilgherry.    Add : 

The  following  also  refers  to  the  Orissa 
hUls: 

1752.  "Weavers  of  Balasore  complain 
of  the  great  scarcity  of  rice  and  provisions 
of  all  kinds  occasioned  by  the  devastations 
of  the  Mahrattas,  who,  600  in  number, 
after  plundering  Balasore,  had  gone  to  the 
Ifelligree  Hills." — In  Long,  p.  42. 

Nip  a.     Add  : 

1583.  "  I  Portoghesi  e  noi  altri  di 
queste  bande  di  quk  non  mangiamo  nel 
jflegno  di  Pegii  pane  di  grano  .  .  .  ne  si 
beve  vino  ;  ma  una  certa  acqua  lambiccata 
da  vn  albero  detto  Annippa,  ch'  'k  alia  bocca 
assai  gustevole ;  ma  al  corpo  giova  e  nuoce, 
seoondo  le  complessioni  de  gli  huomini." — 
G.  Baibi,  f.  127. 

Nizam,  The,  n.  p.  The  hereditary- 
style  of  the  reigning  prince  of  the 
Hyderabad  Territories ;  '  His  Highness 
the  Nizam,'  in  English  official  phrase- 
ology. This  in  its  full  form,  Nizam- 
ul-Mulh,  -was  the  title  of  Asaf  Jah  the 
founder  of  the  dynasty,  a  very  able 
soldier  and  minister  of  the  Court  of 
Aurangzlb,  who  became  Sflbadar  of 
the  Deccan  in  1713.  The  title  is 
therefore  the  same  that  had  pertained 
to  the  founder  of  the  Ahmednagar 
dynasty  more  than  two  centuries 
earlier,  which  the  Portuguese  called 
that  of  Nizamaluco  (ct.v.).  And 
the  circumstances  originating  the  Hy- 
derabad dynasty  were  parallel.  At 
the  death  of  Asaf  Jah  (in  1748)  he  was 
independent  sovereign  of  a  large  terri- 
tory in  the  Deccan,  with  his  residence 
at  Hyderabad,  and  with  dominions  in 
a  general  way  corresponding  to  those 
stiU  held  by  his  descendant. 

Nizamaluco,  n.  p.  One  of  the 
names  which  constantly  occur  in  the 
early  Portuguese  writers  on  India.  It 
represents  Nizdm-ul-Mulh.  This  was 
the  title  of  one  of  the  chiefs  at  the  court 
of  the  Bahmani  king  of  the  Deccan, 
who  had  been  originally  a  Brahman 
and  a  slave.  His  son  Ahmed  set  up 
a,  dynasty  at  Ahmednagar  (A.D.  1490), 
which  lasted  for  more  than  a  century. 
The  sovereigns  of  this  dynasty  were 
originally  called  by  the  Portuguese 
Nizamaluco.  Their  own  title  was 
^Nizam  Shah,  and  this  also  occurs  in 
the  form  Nizamoxa. 
1521.     "MeanwhUe  (the  Governor  Diego 


Lopes  de   Sequeira) sent  PernSo 

Camello  as  ambassador  to  the  Nizamaluco, 
Lord  of  the  lands  of  Choul,  with  the  object 
of  making  a  fort  at  that  place,  and  arrang- 
ing for  an  expedition  against  the  King  of 
Cambaya,  which  the  Governor  thought  the 
Nizamalaco  would  gladly  join  in,  because 
he  was  in  a  quarrel  with  that  King.  To 
this  he  made  the  reply  that  I  shall  relate 
hereafter." — Oorrea,  ii.  623. 

0.  1539.  "  Trelado  do  Conirato  que  o 
Visa  Bey  Dom  Garcia  de  Noronha  fez  com 
hu  Niza  Uuzaa,  que  d'antes  se  chamava  Hu 
Niza  Maluquo." — Tombo,  in  Subsidios,  115. 
See  also  under  Idalcan,  quotation  from 
Akbar  JVdma. 

1553.  "  This  city  of  Chaul  ....  is  in 
population  and  greatness  of  trade  one  of 
the  chief  porta  of  that  coa^t ;  it  was  subject 
to  the  Nizamaluco,  one  of  the  twelve 
Captains  of  the  Kingdom  of  Decan  (which 

we   corruptly    call   J}aquem) The 

Nizamaluco  being  a  man  of  great  estate, 
although  he  possessed  this  maritime  city, 
and  other  ports  of  great  revenue,  generally, 
in  order  to  be  closer  to  the  Kingdom  of  the 
Decan,  held  his  residence  in  the  interior, 
in  other  cities  of  his  dominion ;  instructing 
his  governors  in  the  coast  districts  to  aid 
our  fleets  in  all  ways  and  content  their 
captains,  and  this  was  not  merely  out  of 
dread  of  them,  but  with  a  view  to  the  great 
revenue  that  he  had  from  the  ships  of 
Malabar  .  .  ."—Barros,  IL  ii.  7. 

1563.  ". .  .  This  King  of  Dely  conquered 
the  Decam  and  the  Cuncam ;  and  retained 
the  dominion  a  while ;  but  he  could  not  rule 
territory  at  so  great  a  distance,  and  so 
placed  in  it  a  nephew  crowned  as  king. 
This  king  was  a  great  favourer  of  foreign 
people,  such  as  Turks,  Rumis,  Corasonis, 
and  Arabs,  and  he  divided  his  kingdom 
into  captaincies,  bestowing  upon  Adelham 
(whom  we  call  Idalcam)  the  coast  from 
Angediva  to  Cifardam  .  .  .  and  to  Nizamo- 
luoo  the  coast  from  Cifardam  to  Negotana 
.  .  .  ."—Garcia,  f.  Ziv. 

„  "  B.  Let  us  mount  and  ride  in  the 
country ;  and  by  the  way  you  shall  teU  me 
who  is  meant  by  Kizamoza,  as  you  often 
use  that  term  to  me. 

"0.  At  once  I  tell  you  he  is  a  Idng  in 
the  Balaghat  (Bagalate  for  Balagate),  whose 
father  I  have  often  attended,  and  some- 
times also  the  son  .  .  ." — Id.  f.  33i;. 

Nokar.      Add,  before  quotations : 
According  to  I.  J.  Schmidt,    For- 
scliungen  im  Oebiete  der    Volker  Mittel 
Asiens,  p.  96,  nlikur  is  in  Mongol  '  a 
comrade,  dependent,  or  friend.' 

Nol-kole,  s.  This  is  the  usual 
Anglo-Indian  name  of  a  vegetable  a 
good  deal  grown  in  India,  perhaps  less 
valued  in  England  than  it  deserves, 
and  known_  here  (though  rarely  seen) 
as  Kol-rabi.  It  is  Braesica  oleracea, 
var.  caulo-rapa.  The  stalk  at  one 
point  expands  into   a  globular  mass 


NOBIMON. 


[supplement.] 

831       NUMERICAL  AFFIXES. 


xesembling  a  turnip,  and  this  is  the 
edible  part.  I  see  my  friend  Sir  G. 
Birdwood  in  Ms  Bombay  Products  spells 
it  Knolhliol.  It  is  apparently  Dutch, 
'  Knollkool,'  '  Turnip-cabbage ;  Choux- 
rave  of  the  French. 

Norimon,  s.  Japanese  word.  A 
sort  of  portable  chair  used  in  Japan. 

1618.  "As  we  were  going  out  of  the 
towne,  the  street  being  full  of  hEwskneyineu 
and  horses,  they  would  not  make  me  way 
to  passe,  but  fell  a  quarrelling  with  my 
neremonera,  and  offred  me  great  abuse  ..." 
—Cocks,  ii.  99. 

1768-71.  "  Sedan-chairs  are  not  in  use 
here  (in  Batavia).  The  ladies,  however, 
sometimes  employ  a  conveyance  that  is 
somewhat  like  them,  and  is  called  a  nori- 
man."—Stavonnus,  B.  T.,  i.  324. 

Nuggurcote.    Add : 

1809.  "At  Patanoote,  where  the  Pad- 
shah (so  the  Sikhs  call  Kunjeet)  is  at 
present  engaged  in  preparations  and  nego- 
tiations for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  pos- 
sesision  of  Cote  Caungrah  (or  Nagar  Cote), 
which  place  is  besieged  by  the  Kaja  of 
Nepaul  .  .  ." — Elphinstone,  in  Life,  i.  217. 

Numerical  Affixes,  Coefficients,  or 
determinatives.*  "What  is  meant  by 
these  expressions  can  perhaps  be  best 
elucidated  by  an  extract  from  the 
Malay  Grammar  of  the  late  venerable 
John  Crawf urd : 

"  In  the  enumeration  of  certain  ob- 
jects, the  Malay  has  a  peculiar  idiom 
which,  as  far  as  I  know,  does  not  exist 
in  any  other  language  of  the  Archi- 
pelago. It  is  of  the  same  nature  as  the 
word  '  head,'  as  we  use  it  in  the  tale 
of  cattle,  or  '  sail,'  in  the  enumeration 
of  ships ;  but  in  Malay  it  extends  to 
many  familiar  objects.  Alai,  of  which 
the  original  meaning  has  not  been  as- 
certained, is  applied  to  such  tenuous 
objects  as  leaves,  grasses,  etc.;  Batang, 
meaning  'stem,'  or  'trunk,'  to  trees, 
logs,  spears,  and  javelins  ;  Ban- 
tah,  of  which  the  meaning  has  not 
heen  ascertained,  to  such  objects  as 
Tings ;  Bidang,  which  means  '  spread- 
ing' or  'spacious,'  to  mats,  carpets, 
thatch,  sails,  skins,  and  hides;  Biji, 
'  seeds,'  to  corn,  seeds,  stones,  pebbles, 
gems,  eggs,  the  eyes  of  animals, 
lamps,  and  candlesticks,"  and  so  on. 
Orawfurd  names  8  or  9  other  terms, 
one  or  other  of  which  is  always  used 
in    company  with    the    numeral,   in 

*  Other  terms  applied  have  been  Nurmmlia, 
Quantitative  Auxiliaries,  Numeral  Auxiliaries, 
Segregatives,  See. 


enumerating  different  classes  of  ob- 
jects, as  if,  in  English,  idiom  should 
compel  us  to  say,  '  two  stems  of 
spears,'  '  four  spreads  of  carpets,' 
'  six  corns  of  diamonds.'  As  a  matter 
of  fact  we  do  speak  of  20  head  of  cattle, 
10  file  of  soldiers,  100  sail  of  ships,  20  ' 
pieces  of  cannon,  a  dozen  stand  of  rifles. 
But  still  the  practice  is  in  none  of  these 
cases  obligatory,  it  is  technical  and 
exceptional  ;■  insomuch  that  I  remem- 
ber, when  a  boy,  in  old'Eeform-Bill 
days,  and  when  disturbances  were  ex- 
pected in  a  provincial  town,  hearing 
it  stated  by  a  well-informed  lady  that 
a  great  proprietress  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood was  so  alarmed  that  she  had 
ordered  from  town  a  whole  stand  of 
muskets  ! 

To  some  small  extent  the  idiom 
occurs    also  in  other  European  lan- 

guages,  including  French  and  German. 
If  Erench  I  don't  remember  any 
example  now  except  tUe  (de  betail), 
nor  of  German  except  Stuck,  which 
is,  however,  almost  as  universal  as  the 
Chinese  piecey.  A  quaint  example 
dwells  in  my  memory  of  a  German 
courier,  who,  when  asked  whether  he 
had  any  employer  at  the  moment, 
replied :  •  Ja  fredlich  !  dreizehn  Stvick 
Amerikamer  ! ' 

The  same  peculiar  idiom  that  has 
been  described  in  the  extract  from 
Orawfurd  as  existing  in  Malay,  is 
foirad  also  in  Burmese.  The  Burmese 
afOxes  seem  to  be  more  numerous,  and 
their  classification  to  be  somewhat 
more  arbitrary  and  sophisticated.  Thus 
cos,  a  root  implying  '  chief  or  '  first,' 
is  applied  to  kings,  divinities,  priests, 
etc. ;  .  Yauk,  '  a  male,'  to  rational 
beings  not  divine ;  Qaung,  '  a  brute 
beast,'  to  irrational  beings;  Pya,  im- 
plying superficial  extent,  to  dollars, 
countries,  dishes,  blankets,  etc. ;  Lun, 
impl5ring  rotundity,  to  eggs,  loaves, 
bottles,  cups,  toes,  fingers,  candles, 
bamboos,  hands,  feet,  etc.  ;  Tseng  and 
Oyaung,  '  extension  in  a  straight  line,' 
to  rods,  lines,  spears,  roads,  etc. 

The  same  idiom  exists  in  Siamese, 
and  traces  of  it  appear  in  some  of  the 
vocabularies  that  have  been  collected 
of  tribes  on  the  frontier  of  China  and 
Tibet,  indicated  by  the  fact  that  the 
numerals  m  such  vocabularies  in  va- 
rious instances  show  identity  of  origin 
in  the  essential  part  of  the  numeral, 
whilst  a  different  aspect  is  given  to 
the  whole  word  by  a  variation  in  what 


[STJPPLEMENT.] 

NUMEBIGAL  AFFIXES.        832        NUMERICAL  AFFIXES. 


appears  to  be  the  numeral-affix*  (or 
what  Mr.  Brian  Hodgson  calls  the 
'  servileaffix').  The  idiom  exists  in  the 
principal  vernaculars  of  China  itself, 
and  it  is  a  transfer  of  this  idiom  from 
Chinese  dialects  to  Pigeon-English 
which  has  produced  the  piecey,  which 
in  that  quaint  jargon  seems  to  be  used 
as  the  universal  numeral-afBx  ("Two 
piecey  cooly,"  "three  piecey  dollar," 
etc.). 

This  one  pigeon  phrase  represents 
scores  that  are  used  in  the  vernaculars. 
For  in  some  languages  the  system  has 
taken  what  seems  an  extravagant  de- 
velopment, which  m.ust  form  a  great 
difficulty  in  the  acquisition  of  collo- 
quial use  by  foreigners.  Some  ap- 
proximate statistics  on  "this  subject 
will  be  given  below. 

The  idiom  is  found  in  Japanese  and 
Corean,  but  it  is  in  these  cases  possibly 
not  indigenous,  but  an  adoption  from 
the  Chinese. 

It  is  found  in  several  languages  of 
Central  America,  i.e.  the  Quiche  of 
Guatemala,  the  Nahualt  of  Mexico 
Proper;  and  in  at  least  two  other  lan- 
guages (Tep  and  Pirinda)  of  the  same 
region.  The  following  are  given  as 
the  coefficients  or  determinatives  chiefly 
used  in  the  (Nahualt '  or)  Mexican. 
Compare  them  with  the  examples  of 
Malay  and  Burmese  usage  already 
given : 

Tetl  (a  stone)  used  for  roundish  or 
cylindrical  objects;  e.g.,  eggs,  beans, 
cacao  beans,  cherries,  prickly-pears, 
Spanish  loaves,  etc.,  also  for  books,  and 
fowls : 

Panili  (?)  for  long  rows  of  persons 
and  things;  also  for  walls  and  fur- 
rows: 

Tlamanfli  (from  mana,  to  spread  on 
the  ground),  for  shoes,  dishes,  basins, 
paper,  etc.,  also  for  speeches  and 
sermons : 

Olotl  (maize-grains)  for  ears  of  maize, 
caoao-pods,  bananas :  also  for  flint 
arrow-heads  (see  W.  v.  Humboldt, 
Kawi-Sprache,  ii.  265). 

I  have,  by  the  kind  aid  of  my  friend 
Professor  Terrien  de  la  Couperie, 
compiled  a  list  of  nearly  fifty  lan- 
guages in  which  this  curious  idiom 
exists.  But .  it  takea  up  too  much 
space  to  be  inserted  here. 

I  may,  however,  give  his  statistics 

*  See  Introdmctory  Essay  to  Capt.  Gill's  Rivtr  of 
Golden  Sand,  «d.  1883,  pp.  [127],  [128], 


of  the  number  of  such  determinatives, 
as  assigned  in  the  grammars  of  some 
of  these  languages.  In  Chinese  ver- 
naculars, from  33  in  the  Shanghai 
vernacular  to  110  in  that  of  Fuchau. 
In  Corean,  12  ;  in  Japanese,  16;  in 
Annamite,  106 ;  in  Siamese,  24 ;  in 
Shan,  42 ;  in  Burmese,  40 ;  in  Malay 
and  Javanese,  19. 

If  I  am  not  mistaken,  the  propen- 
sity to  give  certain  technical  and  ap- 
propriated titles  to  couples  of  certam 
beasts  and  birds,  which  had  such  ex- 
tensive development  in  old  Enghsh 
sporting  phraseology,  and  still  partly 
suiTives,  had  its  root  in  the  same  state 
of  mind,  viz.,  difficulty  in  grasping 
the  idea  of  abstract  numbers,  and  a 
dislike  to  their  use.  Some  light  to  me 
was,  many  years  ago,  thrown  upon 
this  feeling,  and  on  the  origin  of  the 
idiom  of  which  we  have  been  speaking, 
by  a  passage  in  a  modern  work,  which 
is  the  more  noteworthy  as  the  author 
does  not  make  any  reference  to  the 
existence  of  this  idiom  in  any  language, 
and  possibly  was  not  aware  of  it : 

"  On  entering  into  conversation  with  the 
(Red)  Indian,  it  becomes  speedily  apparent 
that  he  is  unable  to  comprehend  the  idea  of 
abstract  numbers.  They  exist  in  his  mind 
only  as  associated  ideas.  He  has  a  distinct 
conception  of  five  dogs  or  five  deer,  but  he 
is  BO  unaccustomed  to  the  idea  of  number 
as  a  thing  apart  from  specific  objects,  that 
I  have  tried  in  vain  to  get  an  Indian  to 
admit  that  the  idea  of  the  number  five,  as 
associated  in  his  mind  with  five  dogs,  is 
identical,  so  far  as  number  is  concerned, 
with  that  of  five  fingers." — {Wilson's  Pre- 
historic Man,  1st  ed.,  ii.  470). 

Thus  it  seems  probable  that  the  use 
of  the  numeral  coefficient,  whether  in 
the  Malay  idiom  or  in  our  old  sporting 
phraseology,  is  a  kind  of  survival  of  the 
effort  to  bridge  the  difficultyf  elt,  in  iden- 
tifying abstract  numbers  as  applied  to 
different  objects,  by  the  introduction 
of  a  common  concrete  term. 

Traces  of  a  like  tendency,  though 
probably  grown  into  a  mere  fashion 
and  artificially  developed,  are  com- 
mon in  Hindustani  and  Persian,  es- 
pecially in  the  official  written  style  of 
munahls,  who  delight  in  what  seemed 
to  me,  before  my  attention  was  called 
to  the  Indo-Chinese  idiom,  the  wilful 
surplusage  {e.g.)  of  two  '  sheets '  (/ord) 
of  letters,  also  used  with  quilts,  carpets, 
etc. ;  three  '  persons '  {nafar)  of  bar- 
kandazes ;  five  '  rope '  {ras)  of  buffa- 
loes; ten  '  chains '  {zanjlr)  of  elephants; 


NUZZUB. 


LSTTPPIEMENT.] 
833 


OTTO. 


twenty  '  grips '  (kahm)  of  swords,  etc. 
But  I  was  not  aware  of  the  extent  of 
the  idiom  in  the  munshVs  repertory  till 
I  found  it  displayed  in  Mr.  Carnegy's 
Kachahri  Technicalities,  under  the  head 
of  Muhawara  (Idioms  or-  Phrases). 
Besides  those  just  quoted,  we  there 
find  'adad  ('numher')  used  with 
coins,  utensils,  and  sleeveless  gar- 
ments; dana  ('grain')  with  pearls 
and  coral  beads;  dast  ('hand')  with 
falcons,  etc.,  shields,  and  robes  of 
honour;  jild  (volume,  lit.  'skin') 
with  books;  muhSx  ('nose-bit')  with 
camels  :  kita'  ('portion,'  piecey  .')  with 
precious  stones,  gardens,  tanks,  fields, 
letters ;  martzil  ('  a  stage  on  a  journey, 
an  alighting-place ')  with  tents,  boate, 
houses,  carriages,  beds,  howdas,  etc. ; 
saz  ('an  instrument')  with  guitars, 
etc. ;  silk  ('  thread ')  with  necklaces  of 
all  sorts ;  etc. 

Several  of  these,  with  others  purely 
Turkish,  are  used  also  in  Osmanli 
Turkish.* 

Nuzznr.    Add : 

1782.  "  Col.  Monson  was  a  man  of  high 
and  hospitable  household  expenses  ;  and  so 
determined  against  receiving  of  presents, 
that  he  would  not  only  not  touch  a  nazier 
(a  few  silver  rupees,  or  i>erhaps  a  gold 
mohor)  always  presented  by  country  gen- 
tlemen, according  to  their  rank  .  .  .  ."— 
Prices  Tracts,  ii.  61. 


0. 

Omrah.    Add : 

c.  1664.  "  It  is  not  to  be  thought  that 
the  Omrahs,  or  Lords  of  the  Mogul's  Court, 
are  sons  of  great  Families,  as  in  Prance  .  .  . 
these  Omrahs  then  are  commonly  but 
Adventurers  and  Strangers  of  all  sorts  of 
Nations,  some  of  them  slaves ;  most  of 
them  without  instruction,  which  the  Mogful 
thus  raiseth  to  Dignities  as  he  thinks  good, 
and  degrades  them  again,  as  he  pleaseth. " — 
£emicf,  £.  T.,  66. 

Ooplah.    Add : 

1672.  "  The  allowance  of  cowdunge  and 
wood  was — ^for  every  basket  of  cowdunge, 

*  Some  details  on  the  subject  of  these  determin- 
atives,  in  reference  to  languages  on  the  eastern 
border  of  India  will  be  found  in  ProtMax  MUller's 
letter  to  Bnnsen  in  the  latter's  Outlines  of  the  Phil. 
of  UrdverscU  History,  i.  396  segq. ;  as  well  as  in 
W.  von  Humboldt,  quoted  above.  Prof.  Miiller 
refers  to  Himiboldt's  Complete  Works,  vi.  402  ;  but 
this  I  have  not  been  able  to  iind,  nor,  in  either 
■  writer,  any  suggested  TationaU  of  the  idiom. 


2  cakes  for  the  G-entu  Pagoda;  for  Ped- 
dina|;g  the  watchman,  of  every  baskett  of 
cowdunge,  5  cakes." — Orders  at  Fort  St. 
Geo.,  Holes  and  Extracts,  i.  p.  56. 

Ooordoo.    Add : 

1254.  "Et  siout  populus  Israel  sciebat, 
unusquisque  ad  quam  regionem  tabemaculi 
deberet  figere  tenturia,  ita  ipsi  sciunt  ad 
quod  latus  curie  debeant  se  collocare  .  .  . 
Unde  dicitur  curia  Orda  Ungua  eorum, 
quod  sonat  medium,  quia  semper  est  in 
medio  hominum  suorum  .  .  ." — William  of 
Rvln-uk,  p.  267. 

Ooriya,  n.  p.  The  adjective  '  per- 
taining to  Orissa'  (native,  language, 
whatnot) :  H.  Uriya.  "The  proper 
name  of  the  country  is  Odra-desa, 
and  Or-desa,  whence  Or-iya  and  Ur- 
iya. 

Opium.     Add : 

1644.  "The  principal  cause  that  this 
monarch,  or  rather  say,  this  tyrant,  is  so 
powerful,  is  that  he  holds  in  his  territories, 
and  especially  in  the  kingdom  of  Cambaya, 
those  three  plants  of  which  are  made  the 
Anfiam,  and  the  Anil  (q.v.),  and  that  which 
gives  ihe  Algodam"  (Cotton). — Bocarro, 
MS. 

Orange.    Add : 

1883.  "  Sometimes  the  foreign  products 
thus  cast  up  (on  Shetland)  at  their  doors  were 
a  new  revelation  to  the  islanders,  as  when  a 
cargo  of  oranges  was  washed  ashore  on  the 
coast  of  Delting,  the  natives  boiled  them  as 
a  new  kind  of  potatoes." — Saty.  Review, 
July  14,  p.  57. 

Ormus.  Add,  before  quotations : 
The  islands  of  Honnuz,  Eishm,  etc., 
as  well  as  Bandar  'Abbas  and  other 
ports  on  the  coast  of  Kerman,  had 
been  held  by  the  Sultans  of  Oman  as 
fiefs  of  Persia,  for  upwards  of  a  cen- 
tury, when  in  1854  the  latter  State 
asserted  its  dominion,  and  occupied 
those  places  in  force  (see  Badger's 
Imams  of  Oman,  etc.,  p.  xciv). 

1619,  "Some  of  the  Portuguese,  whom 
I  have  seen  and  conversed  with  here,  say 
that  the  fortress  of  Hormuz  is  impregnable, 
and  too  arrogantly,  as  I  fear,  make  a  jest 
of  the  bravadoes  of  the  King  of  Persia." — 
P.  delta  Valle,  ii.  61. 

Otto.    Add : 

1759.     "To  presents  given,  &c. 

♦  *  *  * 

"  1  otter  box  set  with  diamonds 

"  Sicca  Bs.  3000 3222    3    6." 

Accts.  of  Entertainment  to  Jugget  Set. 
In  Long,  89. 
c.  1790.      "  EUes  ont  encore  une  predi- 
lection   partieuUire  pour   les    hmles  odo- 
riferantes,  .surtout    pour   celle    de   rose, 
appel^e  otta." — Saafner,  ii.  122. 

3  H 


OUTCRY. 


[supplement.] 
834 


PAGODA. 


Outcry.    Add : 

1782.  '"  On  Monday  next  will  be  sold  by 
Pablio  Outcry .  .  .  large  and  small  China 

silk    Kittisala "  —  India   Gazette, 

March  31. 

Overland.    Add : 

1612.  "  His  Catholic  Majesty  the  King 
Philip  III.  of  Spain  and  II.  of  Portugal, 
our  King  and  Lord,  having  appointed  dom 
Hieronymo  de  Azevedo  to  succeed  Ruy 
Lourenso  de  Tavira  ...  in  January  1612 
ordered  that  a  courier  should  be  despatched 
overland  {por  terra)  to  this  Government  to 
carry  these  orders,  and  he,  arriving  at  Orinuz 
at  the  end  of  May  following.  .  ." — Boearro, 
Decada,  p.  7. 

1675.  "  Our  last  to  you  was  dated  the 
17th  August  past,  overland,  transcripts  of 
which  we  herewith  send  you." — Letter  from 
Court  to  Fort  St.  Geo.  In  Ifotes  and  Ex- 
tracts, No.  I.  p.  5. 

1676.  "Docket  Copy  of  the  Company's 
General  Overland. 

'"Our  Agent   and   Councel   Port  St. 

6«orge. 

#  *  *  * 

"  '  The  foregoing  is  copy  of  our  letter  of 
28th  June  overland,  which  we  sent  by 
three  several  conveyances  for  Aleppo.'" — 
Id.  p.  12. 

1774.  "Les  Marchands  k  Bengale  en- 
voyferent  un  Vaisseau  ^  Svis  en  1772,' mais 
il  fut  endommag^  dans  le  Golfe  de  Ben- 
gale,  et  oblig^  de  retourner ;  en  1773  le 
Sr.  Rolford  entreprit  encore  ce  voyage, 
r^ussit  cette  fois,  et  fut  ainsi  le  premier 
Anglois  qui  eut  conduit  un  vaisseau  k 
Siih  .  .  On  s'est  d^jk  servi  plusieurs  fois  de 
cette  route  comme  d'un  chemin  de  poste  : 
car  le  Gouvemement  des  Indes  envoye 
actuellement  dans  des  cas  d'importanoe  ses 
Couriers  par  Suis  en  Angleterre,  et  pent 
presqu'avoir  plut6t  reponse  de  Londres  que 
leurs  lettres  ne  peuvpnt  venir  en  Europe 
par  le  Chemin  ordinaire  du  tour  du  Cap  de 
bonne  euperance." — Niebuhr,  Voyage,  ii.  10. 

1782.  "  When  you  left  England  with  an 
intention  to  pass  overland  and  by  the  route 
of  the  Red  Sea  into  India,  did  you  not 
know  that  no  subject  of  these  kingdoms 
can  lawfully  reside  in  India  .  .  .  without 
the  permission  of  the  United  Company  of 
Merchants.  .  ." — Price,  Tracts,  i.  130. 

180,S.  "From  the  Governor  General  to 
the  Secret  Committee,  Dated  24th  Deer. 
1802.  Heed.  Overland,  9th  May  1803."— 
Mah/ratta  War  Papers  (Parliamentary). 

Ovidore,  s.  Port.  Ouvidor,  i.e.  'au- 
ditor,' an  official  constantly  mentioned 
in  the  histories  of  Portuguese  India. 

But  the  term  is  also  applied  in  an 
English  quotation  helow  to  certain 
Burmese  officials,  an  application  which 
must  have  been  adopted  from  the  Por- 
tuguese. It  is  in  this  case  probably  the 
translation  of  a  Burmese  designation, 
perhaps  of  Nehlian-dau,  '  Koyal  Ear,' 


which  is  the  title  of  certain  court 
officers. 

1500.  "The  Captain-major  (at  Melinde) 
sent  on  board  all  the  shi^s  to  beg  that  no 
one  when  ashore  would  in  any  way  mis- 
behave or  produce  a  scandal ;  any  such 
offence  would  be  severely  punished.  And 
he  ordered  the  mariners  of  the  ships  to 
land,  and  his  own  Provost  of  the  force, 
with  an  Ouvidor  that  he  had  on  board,  that 
they  might  keep  am  eye  on  our  people  to 
prevent  mischief." — Correa,  i.  165. 

1507.  "  And  the  Viceroy  ordered  the 
Ouvidor  General  to  hold  an  inquiry,  on  this 
matter,  on  which  the  truth  came  out  clearly 
that  the  Holy  Apostle  (Sanctiago)  showed 
himself  to  the  Moors  when  they  were  fighting 
with  our  people,  and  of  this  he  sent  word  to 
the  King,  telling  him  that  such  martyrs  were 
the  men  who  were  serving  in  these  parts 
that  Our  Lord  took  thought  of  them  and 
sent  them  a  Helper  from  Heaven."  — 
Correa,  i.  717. 

1698.  (At  Syriam)  "  Ovidores  (Persons 
appointed  to  take  notice  of  all  passages  in 
the  Sunday  (office  of  administration)  and 
advise  them  to  Ava).  .  .  .  Three  Ovidores 
that  always  attend  the  Sunday,  and  are 
sent  to  the  King',  upon  errands,  as  occasion 
obliges." — Fleetwood's  Diary,  in  Dairy wple. 
Or.  Sep.,  i.  355,  360. 


P. 

Paddy-bird.    Add : 

1868.  "The  most  common  bird  (in  Eor- 
mosa)  was  undoubtedly  the  Fadi  bird,  a 
species  of  heron  {Ardea  prasinosceles),  which 
was  constantly  flying  over  the  padi,  or  rice- 
fields.  " — Oollingwood,  44. 

Padre.    Add : 

1676.  ■ '  And  whiles  the  French  have  no 
settlement  near  hand,  the  keeping  French 
Fadrys  here  instead  of  Portugueses,  de- 
stroys the  encroaching  growfli  of  the 
PortugaU  interest,  who  used  to  entail  Portu- 
galism  as  well  as  Christianity  on  all  their 
converts." — Madras  Consns.  Feb.  29.  In 
Ifotes  and  Extracts,  i.  p.  46. 

1680.  "...  where  as  at  the  Dedication 
of  a  New  Church  by  the  French  Fadrys 
and  Portugez  in  1675  guns  had  been  fired 
from  the  Fort  in  honour  thereof,  neither 
Padry  nor  Portugez  appeared  at  the  Dedi- 
cation of  our  Church,  nor  as  much  as  gave 
the  Governor  a  visit  afterwards  to  giveiiim 
joy  of  it."— Id.  Oct.  28.    No.  III.  p.  37. 

Pagoda,  c.    Add : 

1780.  "Sir  Thomas  Eumbold,  Bart., 
resigned  the  Government  of  Fort  St. 
George_  on  the  Mg.  of  the  9th  inst.,  and 
immediately  went  on  board  the  General 
Barker.    It  is  confidently  reported  that  he 


[supplement.] 
PAHLAVI,  PEELVI.  835  PAHLAVI,  PEHLVI. 


has  not  been  able  to  accumulate  a  very 
large  Fortune,  considering  the  long  time  he 
has  been  at  Madrass  ;  indeed  people  say  it 
amounts  to  only  17  Lacks  and  a  half  of 
Pagodas,  or  a  little  more  than  £600,009 
sterling."— fliicij/'s  Bengal  Gazette,  April  15. 

Pahlavi,  Pehlvi.  The  name  applied 
to  the  ancient  Persian  language  in  that 
phase  which  prevailed  from  the  be- 
ginning of  the  Sassanian  naonarohy  to 
the  time  when  it  became  corrupted  by 
the  influence  of  Arabic,  and  the  adop- 
tion of  numerous  Arabic  words  and 
phrases.  The  name  Pahlavi  was 
adopted  by  Europeans  from  the  Parsi 
use.  The  language  of  "Western  Persia 
in  the  time  of  the  Achaemenian  kings, 
as  preserved  in  the  cuneiform  inscrip- 
tions of  Persepolis,  Behistun,  and 
elsewhere,  is  nearly  akin  to  the  dia- 
lects of  the  Zend-Avesta,  and  is  cha- 
racterised by  a  number  of  inflexions 
agreeing  with  thosa  of  the  Avesta  and 
of  Sanskrit.  The  dissolirtion  of  inflex- 
ional terminations  is  already  indicated 
as  beginning  in  the  later  Achaemenian 
inscriptions,  and  in  many  parts  of  the 
Zend-Avesta;  but  its  course  cannot 
be  traced,  as  there  are  no  inscriptions 
in  Persian  language  during  the  time 
of  the  Arsacidae  ;  and  it  is  in  the  in- 
scriptions on  rocks  and  coins  of  Ar- 
dakhshlr-i-Papakan  (a.d.  226-240)— 
the  Ardashir  Babagan  of  later  Persian 
— ^that  the  language  emerges  in  a  form 
of  that  which  is  known  as  Pahlavi. 
"But  strictly  speaking,  the  medieval 
Persian  language  is  called  Pahlavi 
when  it  is  written  in  one  of  the  charac- 
ters used  before  the  invention  of  the 
modem  Persian  alphabet,  and  in  the 
peculiarly  enigmatical  mode  adopted 

in  Pahlavi  writings Like   the 

Assyrians  of  old,  the  Persians  of  Par- 
thian times  appear  to  have  borrowed 
their  writing  from  a  foreign  race.  But, 
whereas  the  Semitic  Assyrians  adopted 
a  Turanian  syllabary,  these  later 
Aryan  Persians  accepted  a  Semitic 
alphabet.  Besides  the  alphabet,  how- 
over,  which  they  could  use  for  spelling 
their  own  words,  they  transferred  a  cer- 
tain number  of  complete  Semitic  words 
to  their  writings  as  representatives  of 
the  corresponding  words  in  their  own 
language The  use  of  such  Se- 
mitic words,  scattered  about  in  Per- 
sian sentences,  gives  Pahlavi  the 
motley    appearance    of    a    compound 

language But  there  are  good 

reasons  for  supposing  that  the  lan- 


guage was  never  spoken  a^  it  was 
written.  The  spoken  language  ap- 
pears to  have  been  pure  Persian ;  the 
Semitic  words  being  merely  used  as 
written  representatives,  or  logograms, 
of  the  Persian  words  which  were 
spoken.  Thus,  the  Persians  would 
write  malMn  malkd,  '  King  of  Kings,' 
but  they  would  read  ahdhdn  shdh.  .  .  . 
As  the  Semitic  words  were  merely  a 
Pahlavi  mode  of  writing  their  Persian 
equivalents  (just  as  'viz.'  is  a  mode 
of  writing  '  namely '  in  English*),  they 
disappeared  with  the  Pahlavi  writing, 
and  the  Persians  began  at  once  to 
write  all  their  words  with  their  new 
alphabet,  just  as  they  pronounced 
them  "  {E.  W.  West,  Introd.  to  Pahlavi 
Texts,  p.  xiii. ;  Sacred  Books  of  the 
East,  vol.  v.).t 

Extant  Pahlavi  writings  are  con- 
fined to  those  of  the  Parsis,  transla^ 
tions  from  the  Avesta,  and  others 
almost  entirely  of  a  religious  charac- 
ter. Where  the  language  is  transcribed, 
either  in  the  Avesta  characters,  or  in 
those  of  the  modern  Persian  alphabet, 
and  freed  from  the  singular  system  in- 
dicated above,  it  is  called  Fazand ;  a 
term  supposed  to  be  derived  from  the 
language  of  the  Avesta,  paitiaanti,  with 
the  meaning  '  re-explanation.' 

Various  explanations  of  the  term. 
Pahlavi  have  been  suggested.  It  seems 
now  generally  accepted  as  a  changed 
form  of  the  Parthva  of  the  cuneiform 
inscriptions,  the  Parthia  of  Greek  and 
Eoman  writers.  The  Parthians,  though 
not  a  Persian  race,  were  rulers  of  Persia 
for  five  centuries,  and  it  is  probable 
that  everything  ancient,  and  connected 
with  the  period  of  their  rule,  came  to 
be  called  by  this  name.  It  is  appa- 
rently the  same  word  that  in  the  form 
pahlav  and  pahlavan,  etc.,  has  become 
the  appellation  of  a  warrior  or  cham- 
•pion  in  both  Persian  and  Armenian, 
originally  derived  from  the  name  of 
that  most  warlike  people  the  Parthians. 
Whether  there  was  any  identity  be.T 
tween  the  name  thus  used,  and  that  of 
Pahlava  which  is  applied  to  a  people 
mentioned  often  in  Sanskrit  books,  is 
a  point  still  unsettled. 

*  Or  ouf  symbol  (<Sf"),  now  modifled  into  (&), 
which  is  in  fact  Latin  et,  hut  is  read  '  and.' 

t  "  The  peculiar  mode  of  writing  Pahlavi  hens 
alluded  to  long  made  the  character  of  the  lan- 
guage a  standing  puzzle'  for  European  scholars, 
and  was  first  satisfactorily  explained  by  Prufessoi- 
Haug,  of  Munich,  in  his  admirable  Essay  on  tha 
Pahlavi  Language,  already  cited  "  (West,  p.  xii.). 
8  H  3 


PAILOO. 


[SirPPLEMENT.] 

836 


PAPUA. 


The  meaning  attached  to  the  term 
Pahlavi  by  Orientals  themselves, 
■writing  in  Arabic  or  Persian  (exclu- 
sive of  Parsees),  appears  to  have  been 
'  Old  Persian '  in  general,  without 
restriction  to  any  particular  period  or 
dialect.  It  is  thus  found  applied  to 
thecuneiforminscriptionsatPersepolis. 
(Derived  from  West  as  quoted  above, 
and  from  Haug's  Essays,  ed.  London, 
1878}. 

e.  930.  "  Quant  au  mot  dirafeh,  en  pehlvi 
(al-fahlviya)  c'eat  ^  dire  dans  la  langue  pri- 
mitive de  la  Perse,  il  signifle  drapeau,  pique 
et  ^tendard." — Maa'iidi,  m.  252. 

c.  A.D.  1000.  "Gray6marth,  who  was 
called  Girshdh,  because  Gir  means  in  Pah- 
lavi a  mountain  .  .  .  " — Albtrllni,  Chrono- 
logy, 108. 

Failoo,  s.  The  so-caUed 'triumphal 
arches,'  or  gateways,  which  form  so 
prominent  a  feature  ia  Chinese  land- 
scape, really  monumental  erections  ia 
honour  of  deceased  persons  of  emi- 
nent virtue.  Chin,  pai,  '  a  tablet,' 
and  lo,  'a  stage  or  erection.'  Mr. 
Fergusson  has  shown  the  construction 
to  have  been  derived  from  India  with 
Buddhism  (see  Indian  and  Eastern  Ar- 
chit.,  pp.  700-702). 

Falagilass,  s.  This'  is  domestic 
Hind,  for  'Asparagus'  {Panjab  N.  & 
Q.  ii.  189). 

Palankeen.    Add : 

In  Gloss.,  iinder  1606,  I  gave  a 
curiotis  quotation  from  the  acts  of  the 
Synod  of  Goa  regarding  covered  pa- 
lankins.  I  have  since  come  upon  a 
remonstrance  of  the  City  of  Qoa 
against  the  ecclesiastical  action  ia  this 
matter,  addressed  to  the  kiag : 

1606.  "Last  year  this  City  gave  your 
Majesty  an  account  of  how  the  Archbishop 
Primate  proposed  the  issue  of  orders  that 
the  women  should  go  with  their  palanquins 
uncovered,  or  at  least  half  uncovered,  and 
how  on  this  matter  were  made  to  him  all 
the  needful  representations  and  remon- 
strances on  the  part  of  this  whole  commu- 
nity, giving  the  reasons  against  such  a 
proceeding,  which  also  were  sent  to  Your 
Majesty.  Nevertheless  in  a  Council  that 
was  held  this  last  summer,  they  dealt  with 
this  subject,  and  they  agreed  to  petition 
Your  Majesty  to  order  that  the  said  palan- 
quins should  travel  in  such  a  fashion  that 
it  could  be  seen  who  was  in  them. 

"The  matter  is  of  so  odious  a  nature,  and 
of  such  a  description  that  Your  Majesty 
should  grant  their  desire  in  no  shape  what- 
ever, nor  give  any  order  of  the  kind,  seeing 
this  place  is  a  frontier  fortress.  The  reasons 
for  this  have  been  written  to  Your  Majesty ; 


let  us  beg  your  Majesty  graciously  to  make 
no  new  rule  ;  and  this  is  the  petition  of  the 
whole  community  to  Your  Majesty." — 
Cwrta,  que  a  Cidade  de  Goa  escrevca  a  Sua 
Magestade,  o  anno  de  1606.  In  Archivo 
PoH.  Or.,  fasoic.  1°,  2».  Edigao,  2".  Parte, 
186. 

c.  1660.  "...  From  Golconda  to  Masli- 
patan  there  is  no  travelling  by  waggons  .  .  . 
But  instead  of  Coaches  they  have  the  con- 
venience of  Pallekies,  wherein  you  are 
carried  with  more  speed  and  more  ease 
than  in  any  part  of  India." — Tmiemier, 
E.  T.j  ii.  70. 

This  was  quite  true  up  to  our  own_  time. 
In  1840  the  present  writer  was  carried  on 
that  road,  a  stage  of  25  miles  in  little  more 
than  5  hours,  by  12  bearers,  relieving  each 
other  by  sixes. 

1678.  "  The  permission  you  are  pleased 
to  give  us  to  buy  a  Fallakee  on  the  Com- 
panyes  Acct.  Shall  make  use  off  as  Soone 
as  can  possiblie  meet  w""  one  y*  may  be 
fitt  for  y  purpose  .  .  ." — MS.  Letter  from 
Factor!/  at  BaUasore  to  the  Council  (of  Fort 
St.  George),  March  9.    In  India  Office. 

1682.  Joan  Wieuhof  has  Falakijn.  ^ee 
en  Lant-Beise,  ii.  78. 

Palempore.    Add :  ^ 

The  probability  that  Palempore  is 
a  word  originating  in  a  mistaken  ver- 
sion of  palang-posh,  is  strengthened 
by  the  following  entry  in  Bluteau's 
Dictionary  (Suppt.,  1727). 

"  Chaudus  ou  Chaudeus  sao  huns  panes 
grandes,  que  servem  para  cobrir  camas  e 
outras  cousas.  Sao  pintados  de  cores  muy 
vistosas,  e  alguns  mais  finos,  a  que  chamao 
palangapuzes.  Fabricao-se  de  algodao  em 
Bengala  e  Choromandel," — i.e.  "Chau- 
dus ou  Chaudeus  "  (this  I  cannot  identify, 
perhaps  the  same  as  Choutar  among  Fiece- 
goods,  q.v.)  "are  a  kind  of  large  cloths 
serving  to  cover  beds  and  other  things. 
They  are  painted  with  gay  colours,  and 
there  are  some  of  a  finer  description  which 
are  called  palangposhes,"  etc. 

Pandy.    Add : 

"In  the  Bengal  army  before  the 
Mutiny,  there  was  a  person  employed 
ia  the  quarter-guard  to  strike  the 
gong,  who  was  known  as  the  grmta 
pandy"  (M.-Cf.  Keatinge).  Ohantd=a, 
gong  or  bell. 

Papaya.    Add,  before  quotations : 
Papaya  is  applied  in  the  Philippines 
to  Europeans  who,  by  long  residence, 
have   faUen   into   native   ways   and 

ideas. 

Papua,  n.  p.  This  name,  which  is 
now  applied  generioally  to  the  chief 
race  of  the  island  of  New  Guiaea  and 


PABBUTTY. 


L3UPPLEMENT.] 
837 


PABDAO. 


resembling  tribes,  and  sometimes  (im- 
properly) to  th.e  great  island  itself,  is 
a  Malay  word  papuwah,  or  sometimes 
jpuwah-pwwah,  meaning '  frizzle-Haired,' 
and  was  applied  by  the  Malays  to  the 
people  in  question. 

1528.  "And  as  the  wind  fell  at  night 
the  vessel  was  carried  in  among  the  islands, 
where  there  are  strong  currents,  and  got 
into  the  Sea  of  the  Strait  of  MagalhSes,* 
where  he  encountered  a  great  storm, 
so  that  but  for  God's  mercy  they  had  all 
been  lost,  and  so  they  were  driven  on  till 
they  made  the  land  of  the  Papnas,  and  then 
the  west  winds  began  to  blow  so  that  they 
could  not  sail  to  the  Moluccas  till  May  1527. 
And  with  their  stay  in  these  lands  much 
people  got  ill  and  many  died,  so  that  they 
came  to  Molucca  much  shattered."  — 
Correa,  iii.  173-174. 

1553.  (Referring  to  the  same  history.) 
"  Thence  he  went  off  to  make  the  islands 
of  a  certain  people  call  Fapnas,  whom  many 
on  account  of  this  visit  of  Don  Jorge  (de 
Menezes)  call  the  Islands  of  Don  Jorge, 
which  lie  east  of  the  Moluccas  some  200 
leagues.  .  .  ." — Sarros,  IV.  i.  6. 

Parbutty.  Add,  after  quotation 
from  Buchanan : 

The  word  is  explained  elsewhere  by 
Buchanan,  as  "  the  head  person  of  a  HoUy 
in  Mysore."  A  Hohly  is  a  sub-division  of  a 
Taluk  (i.  270). 

Fardao,  s.  This  was  the  popular 
name  among  the  Portuguese  of  a  gold 
coin  from  the  native  mints  of  Western 
India,  which  entered  largely  into  the 
early  currency  of  Groa,  and  the  name 
of  which  afterwards  attached  to  a 
silver  money  of  their  own  coinage,  of 
constantly  degenerating  value. 

There  could  hardly  be  a  better  word 
with  which  to  associate  some  con- 
nected account  of  the  coinage  of 
Portuguese  India,  as  the  pardao  runs 
through  its  whole  history,  and  I  give 
some  space  to  the  subject,  not  with 
any  idea  of  weaving  such  a  history, 
but  in  order  to  furnish  a  few  connected 
notes  on  the  subject,  and  to  correct 
some  flagrant  errors  of  writers  to 
whose  works  I  naturally  turned  for 
help  on  such  a  special  matter,  with 
little  result  except  that  of  being 
puzzled  and  misled,  and  having  time 
occupied  in  satisfying  myself  regard- 
ing the  errors  alluded  to.  The  subject 
is  in  itself  a  very  difficult  one,  per- 
plexed   as    it    is    by    the    rarity    or 


inaccessibility  of  books  dealing  with 
it,  by  the  excessive  rarity  (it  would 
seem)  of  specimens,  by  the  large  use 
in  the  Portuguese  settlements^  of  a 
variety  of  native  coins  in  addition  to 
those  from  the  Groa  mint,*  by  the 
frequent  shifting  of  nomenclature  in 
the  higher  coins  and  constant  degene- 
ration of  value  in  the  coins  that 
retained  old  names.  I  welcomed  as  a 
hopeful  aid  the  appearance  of  Dr. 
Gerson  D'Acunha's  Gontributions  to  tJw 
Study  of  Indo-Chinese  Numismatics. 
But  though  these  contributions  afford 
some  useful  facts  and  references,  on 
the  whole,  from  the  rarity  with  which 
they  give  data  for  the  intrinsic  value 
of  the  gold  and  silver  coins,  and  the 
excessive  error  in  the  most  important 
values  which  they  do  give,  and 
from  other  defects,  they  seem  to  me 
to  leave  the  subject  in  utter  chaos. 
Nor  are  the  notes  which  Mr.  W.  de  G. 
Birch  appends,  in  regard  to  monetary 
values,  to  his  translation  of  Albo- 
querque,  more  to  .  be  commended. 
Indeed  Dr.  D'Acunha,  when  he  goes 
astray,  seems  sometimes  to  have  fol- 
lowed Mr.  Birch. 

The  word  pardao  is  a  Portuguese 
(or  perhaps  an  indigenous)  cornlption 
of  Skt.  pratap,  '  splendour,  majesty,' 
&c.,  and  was  no  doubt  taken,  as  Dr. 
D'Acunha  says,  from  the  legend  on 
some  of  the  coins  to  which  the  name 
was  applied,  e.g.  that  of  the  B,aja  of 
Ikkeri  in  Canara :  Sri  Pratapa  krish- 
naraya. 

A  little  doubt  arises  at  first  in 
determining  to  what  coin  the  name 
pardao  was  originally  attached.  For 
in  the  two  earliest  occurrences  of  the 
word  that  we  can  quote, — on  the  one 
hand  Abdurrazzak,  the  Envoy  of  Shah 
Eukh,  makes  the  partah  (or  pardao) 
half  of  the  Varaha  ('  boar,'  so  called 
from  the  Boar  of  Vishnu  figured  on 
some  issues),  hun,  or  what  we  call 
pagoda; — whilst  on  the  other  hand, 
Ludovico  Varthema's  account  seems 
to  identify  the  pardao  with  the  pagoda 
itself.  And  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  it  was  to  the  pagoda  that  the 


*  *'£  /oy  dar  no  golfami  do  estreito  de  Magal- 
hSes."  I  cannot  explain  the  use  of  this  name.  It 
must  be  applied  here  to  the  Sea  Ijetween  Banda 
and  Timor. 


*  Antonio  Nunez,  "  Comtador  da  Casa  del  Eey 
noso  Senhor,"  who  in  1654  compiled  the  Umo  dos 
Pesos  da  Ymdia  e  asy  Medidas  e  Moliedas,  says  of 
Din  in  particular : 

"  The  moneys  here  exhibit  such  vanations  and 
such  diflterences,  that  it  is  impossible  to  write  any 
thing  certain  about  them ;  for  every  month,  every 
8  days  indeed,  they  rise  and  fall  in  value,  accord- 
ing to  the  money  that  enters  the  place  "  (p.  28). 


PABDAO. 


[SITPPLEMENT.] 
838 


PABDAO. 


Portuguese,  from  the  beginmng  of 
the  16th  century,  applied  the  name 
pardao  d'nuro.  The  money  -  tables 
■which  can  be  directly  formed  from  the 
statements  of  Abdurrazzak  and  Var- 
thema  repectively  are  as  follows :  * 

Abddebazzak  (a.d.  1443). 
3  Jitals  (copper)  .  =  1  Tar  (sUver). 
6  Tars  .        .        .  =  1  Fanam  (gold). 
10  Fanams    .        .  =  1  Partab. 

2  Partabs      .        .  =  1  Varaha. 

And  the  Varaha  weighed  about  IMithkSi, 
equivalent  to  2  dinars  Kopeki. 

Vabthema  (a.d.  1504-51. 
16  Caa  (see  Cash) .  =  1  Tare  (silver). 

3  6  Tare .        .        .  =  1  Fanam  (gold). 
20  Fanams    .        .  =  1  Pardao.    • 

And  the  Pardao  was  a  gold  ducat,  smaller 
than  the  seraphim  of  Cairo  (gold  dinar), 
but  thicker. 

The  question  arises  whether  the 
varaha  of  Abdurrazzak  was  the  double 
pagoda,  of  which  there  are  some 
examples  in  the  S.  Indian  coinage, 
and  Ms  partab  therefore  the  same  as 
Yarthema's,  i.e.  the  pagoda  itself ;  or 
whether  his  varaha  was  the  pagoda, 
and  his  pariah  a  half-pagoda.  The 
weight  which  he  assigns  to  the  varaha, 
"  about  one  mithhal,"  a  weight  which 
may  be  taken  at  73  grains,  does  not 
well  suit  either  one  or  the  other.  I  find 
the  mean  weight  of  27  different  issues  of 
the  (single)  hiin  or  pagoda,  given  in 
Prinsep's  Tables,  tobe43grs.,themaxi- 
mum  being  45  grs.  And  the  fact  that 
both  the  Envoy's  varaha  and  the 
Italian  traveller's  pardao  contain  20 
fanams  is  a  strong  argument  for  their 
identity,  t 

In  further  illustration  that  the 
pardao  was  recognised  as  a  half  hUn 
or  pagoda,  we  quote  in  a  foot-note 
"  the  old  arithmetical  tables  in  which 
accounts  are  still  kept "  in  the  souths 
which  Sir  "Walter  Elliot  contributed 
to  Mr.  E.  Thomas's  excellent  Chronicles 
of  the  Pathan  Kings  ofDehli,  illustrated, 
&c.t 

*  I  invert  the  similar  tatle  given  "by  Dr.  Badger 
in  his  notes  to  Varthema. 

t  Tlie  Issues  of  fanams,  q.v.,  have  been  infinite; 
l)ut  they  have  not  varied  much  in  weight,  though 
very  greatly  in  alloy,  and  therefore  in  the  number 
reckoned  to  a  pagoda. 
}  "  2  gunjas  =  1  dugala 

2  dugalas  =  1  chavula  (=  the  panam  or 

fanam), 
2  chavalas  =  1  hona  (=  the  pratapa,  m^da, 

or  half  'pagoda, 
2  honnas  =  1  Varaha  (the  hiin  or  pagoda." 
"  The  ganja  or  unit  (=  J  fanam)  is  the  rati,  or 
Sanskrit  raktika,  the  seed  of  the  abrus" — Op.  cit. 
p.  224,  noU.     See  also  Sir  W.  Elliot's  Coine  of  S. 
India,  now  in  the  press  p.  56. 


Moreover  Dr.  D'Acunha  states  that 
in  the  '  New  Conquests,'  or  provinces 
annexed  to  Goa  only  about  100  years 
ago,  "the  accounts  were  kept  until 
lately  in  aanvoy  and  nixane  pagodas, 
each  of  them  being  divided  into  2 
prataps,  .  .  •"  etc.  (p.  46,  note). 

As  regards  the  value  of  the  pardao 
d'ouro,  when  adopted  into  the  Goa  cur- 
rency by  Alboquerque,  Dr.  D'Acunha 
tells  us  that  it  "was  equivalent  to 
870  reis,  or  Is.  6Jd;.*  English."  Tet 
he  accepts  the  identity  of  this  pardao 
d'ouro  with  the  hwn  current  in  Western 
India,  of  which  the  Madras  pagoda 
was  till  1818  a  living  and  unchanged 
representative,  a  coin  which  was,  at 
the  time  of  its  abolition,  the  recognised 
equivalent  of  3^  rupees,  or  7  shillings. 
And  doubtless  this,  or  a  few  pence 
more,  was  the  intnnsio  value  of  the 
pardao.  Dr.  D'Acunha  in  fact  has 
made  his  calculation  from  the  presmt 
value  of  the  (imaginary)  rei.  Seeing 
that  a  mihei  is  now  reckoned  equal  to 
a  dollar,  or  oOd,  we  have  a  single 
rei  =  ^d.,  and  370  reis  =  Is.  Q\d.  It 
seems  not  to  have  occurred  to  the 
author  that  the  rei  might  have  dege- 
nerated in  value  as  well  as  every  other 
denomination  of  money  with  which  he 
has  to  do,  every  other  in  fact  of  which 
we  can  at  this  moment  remember  any- 
thing, except  the  pagoda,  the  Venetian 
sequin,  and  the  doUar.t  Yet  the  fact 
of  this  degeneration  everywhere  stares 
him  in  the  face.  Correa  tells  us 
that  the  cruzado  which  Alboquerque 
struck  in  1510  was  the  Just  equivalent 
of  420  reis.  It  was  indubitably  the 
same  as  the  crueado  of  the  mother 
country,  and  indeed  A.  Nunez  (1554) 
gives  the  same  420  rei-s  as  the  equiva- 
lent of  the  cruiado  d'ouro  de  Portugal, 
and  that  amount  also  for  the  Venetian 
sequin,  and  for  the  sultani  or  Egyptian 
gold  dinar.  Nunez  adds  that  a  gold 
coin  of  Oambaya,  which  he  calls 
Uadrafazao  (q-v.),  was  worth  from 


^  360  reis  is  the  equivalent  in  the  authorities,  so 
far  as  I  know. 

t  Even  the  pound  sterling,  since  it  represented 
a  pound  of  silver  sterlings,  has  come  down  to  one- 
third  of  that  value  ;  but  if  the  value  of  silver  goes 
on  dwindling  as  it  has  done  lately,  our  pound  might 
yet  justify  its  name  again  I 

I  have  remarked  elsewhere : 

"Everybody  seems  to  be  ticlded  at  the  notion 
that  the  Scotch  Pound  or  TAvre  was  only  20  pence. 
Nobody  finds  it  funny  that  the  French  or  Italian 
Livre  or  Pound  is  only  20  halfpence  or  less  !  '*  I 
have  not  been  able  to  trace  how  high  the  rei  be- 
gan, but  the  maravedi  entered  life  as  a  gold  piece, 
equivalent  to  the  Saracen  mithlcal,  and  ended —  ? 


PABDAO. 


[supplement.] 
839 


PABDAO. 


1260  to  1440  reia,  according  to  varia- 
tions in  weight  and  exchange.  We 
have  seen  that  this  must  have  been 
the  gold-mohr  of  Mudhaflar-Shah  II. 
of  Gfuzerat  (1511-1526),  the  weight  of 
which  we  learn  from  E.  Thomas's  book. 

iFrom  the  Venetian  sequin  (con- 
tent of  pure  gold  52-27  grs., 
value  lllci,*)  the  value  of  the 
rei  at  Virs  will  be      ....  -264^. 

Trom  the  Mudhaffar  Shahi  mohr 
(weight  185  grs.,  value,  if  pure 
gold,  392  •52d.)  value  of  mat 
1440 0-272d. 

Mean  value  of  rei  in  1513     .    .  .  0-268* 

i.e.  more  than  five  times  its  present  value. 

Dr.  D'Acunha  himself  informs  us 
(p.  56),  that  at  the  beginning  of  the 
17th  century  the  Venetian  was  worth 
690  to  720  reis  (mean  705  rets),  whilst 
the  pagoda  was  worth  570  to  600  reis 
(mean  585  reis). 

These  statements,  as  we  know  the 
intrinsic  value  of  the  sequin,  and  the 
approximate  value  of  the  pagoda, 
enable  us  to  calculate  the  value  of  the 

rei  of  about  1600  at 0-l6d. 

Values  of  the  milrei  given  in  Milburn's 
Oriental  Commerce,  and  in  Kelly's 
Cambist,  enable  us  to  estimate  it  for  the 
early  years  of  the  present  centurj'-. 
We  have  then  the  progressive  deterio- 
ration as  follows : 
Value  of  rei  in  the  beginning  of 

the  16th  century 0-268rf. 

Value  of  rei  in  the  beginning  of 

the  17th  century 0-16d. 

Value  of  rei  in  the  beginning  of 

the  19th  century     .     .     0-06  to  0-066d. 
Value  of  rei  at  present     ....    0-06d. 

Tet  Dr.  D'Acunha  has  valued  the 
coins  of  1510,  estimated  in  reis,  at  the 
rate  of  1880.  And  Mr.  Birch  has  done 
the  same.f 


*  I  calculate  all  gold  values  in  this  paper  at 
those  of  present  English  coinage. 

Besides  the  gradual  depreciation  of  the  Portugal 
rei,  so  prominently  noticed  in  this  paper,  there  was 
introduced  in  Goa  a  reduction  of  the  rei  locally 
helow  the  rei  of  Poi-tugal  in  the  ratio  of  15  to  8.  I 
do  not  know  the  history  or  understand  the  object 
of  such  a  change,  nor  do  I  see  that  it  affects  the 
calculations  in  this  article.  In  a  table  of  values 
of  coins  cui-rent  in  Portuguese  India,  given  in  the 
Anmies  Maritimos  of  1S44,  each  coin  is  valued  both 
in  lieis  of  Goa  and  in  Eeis  oj  Portugal,  bearing  the 
above  ratio.  My  kind  correspondent,  Dr.  J.  N. 
Fonseca,  author  of  the  capital  History  of  Goa,  tells 
me  that  this  was  introduced  in  the  beginning  of 
the  17th  century,  but  that  he  has  yet  found  no 
document  throwing  light  upon  it.  It  is  a  matter 
quite  apart  from  the  secular  depreciation  of  the 
rei. 

t  Thus  Alboqueniue,  returning  to  Europe  in 
1504,  gives  a  "Moorish"  pilot,  who  carried  him  by 
a  new  course  strait  from  Cannanore  to  Mozam- 
bique, a  buckshishof  50  cnizados;  this  is  explained 


The  Portuguese  themselves  do  not 
seem  ever  to  have  struck  gold  pardaos 
or  pagodas.     The  gold  coin  of  Albo- 
querque's  coinage  (1510)  was,  we  have 
seen,  a  eruzado  (or  maiiuel),  and  the 
next  coinage  in  gold  was  by  Garcia 
de  Sa  in  1548-9,  who  issued  coins  called 
San  Thome,  worth  1000  reis,  say  about 
£1  2s.  4d.;  with  halves  and  quarters 
of  the  same.     Neither,  according  to 
D'Acunha,  was  there  silver  money  of 
any  importance  coined  at  Groa  from 
1510  to  1550,  and  the  coins  then  issued 
were  silver  San  Thomas,  called  also 
patacoes.     Nunez  in  his  Tables  (1554) 
does  not  mention  these  by  either  name, 
but     mentions     repeatedly    pardaos, 
which  represented  5  silver  tangas,  or 
300  reis,  and  these  D'Acunha  speaks 
of  as  silver  coins.    Nunez,  as  far  as  I 
can  make  out,  does  not  speak  of  them 
as  coins,  but  rather  implies  that  in 


as  £5 — a  mild  mmiiflcence  for  such  a  feat.  In 
truth  it  was  nearly  £24,  the  cr^sodo  being  about 
the  same  as  the  sequin  (see  i.  p.  17). 

The  Mint  at  Goa  was  farmed  out  by  the  same 
great  man,  after  the  conquest,  for  600,000  reis, 
amounting,  we  are  told,  to  £125.  It  was  really 
£670  (iii.  41). 

Alboquerque  demands  as  ransom  to  spare  Mus- 
cat "  10,000  xeraflns  of  gold."  And  we  are 
told  by  the  translator  that  this  ransom  of  a  wealthy 
trading  city  like  Muscat  amounted  to  £625.  The 
coin  in  question  is  the  asTiraJi,  or  gold  dinar,  as 
much  as,  or  more  than  the  sequin  in  value,  and 
the  sum  more  than  £6000  (i.  p.  8!!). 

In  the  note  to  the  first  of  these  cases  it  is  said 
that  the  cruzaclti  is  *'  a  silver  coin  (formerly  gold), 
now  equivalent  to  480  reis,  or  about  2s.  English 
money,  but  probably  worth  much  more  relatively 
in  the  time  of  Dalboquerque."  "  Much  more  rela- 
tively" means  of  course  that  the  2s.  had  much 
more  purchasing  power. 

This  is  a  very  common  way  of  speaking,  but  it  is 
often  very  fallaciously  applied.  The  change  in 
purchasing  power  in  India  generally  till  the  begin- 
ning of  this  century  was  probably  not  very  great. 
There  is  a  curious  note  by  Gen.  Briggs  in  his  trans- 
lation of  Pirishta,  comparing  the  amount  stated  by 
Firishta  to  have  been  paid  by  the  Bahmani  King, 
about  A.D.  1470,  as  the  annual  cost  of  a  body  ot  50O 
horse,  with  the  cost  of  a  British  corps  of  Irregular 
horse  of  the  same  strength  in  Briggs's  own  time 
(say  about  1815).  The  Bahmani  charge  was 
350,000  Es.  ;  the  British  charge  219,000  Rs.  A 
corps  of  the  same  strength  would  now  cost  the 
British  Government,  as  near  as  I  can  calculate, 
287,300  Bs. 

The  price  of  an  Arab  horse  imported  into  India 
(then  a  great  traffic)  was  in  Marco  Polo's  time 
about  three  times  what  it  was  in  our  own,  up  to 
1850. 

The  salary  of  the  Governor  at  Goa,  c.  1550,  was 
8000  cruzados,  or  nearly  £4000  a  year ;  and  the 
salaries  of  the  commandants  of  the  fortresses  of 
Goa,  of  Malacca,  of  Dio,  and  of  Bassain,  600,000 
reis,  or  about  £670. 

The  salai-y  of  Ibn  Batuta,  when  Judge  of  Delhi, 
about  1340,  was  1000  silver  tankas  or  dinars  as  ho 
calls  them  (practically  1000  rupees)  a  month,which 
was  in  addition  to  an  assignment  of  villages  bring- 
ing in  5000  tankas  a  year.  And  yet  be  got  into 
debt  in  a  very  few  years  to  the  tune  of  66,000 
tonSas— say  £5,600 ! 


PARDAO. 


[supplement.] 
840 


FAJRDAO. 


account  so  many  tangas  of  silver  were 
reckoned  as  a  pardao.  Later  in  tie 
century,  towever,  ■we  learn  from 
Balbi  (1580),  Barrett  (1584),*  and 
Linsclioten  (1583-1589),  tlie  priacipal 
currency  of  Goa  consisted  of  a  silver 
coin  called  xerafin  and  pardao-xerafin, 
■which,  was  worth  5  tangas,  each  of  60 
reis.  (So  these  had  been  from  the 
beginning,  and  so  they  continued,  as 
is  usual  m  such  cases.  The  scale  of 
sub-multiples  remaius  the  same,  whilst 
the  value  of  the  divisible  coiu  dimi- 
nishes. Eventually  the  lower  deno- 
minations become  infinitesimal,  like 
the  maravedis  and  the  reia,  and  either 
vanish  from  memory,  or  survive  only 
as  denominations  of  account.)  The 
data,  such  as  they  are,  allow  us  to 
calculate  the  pardao  or  xerafin  at  this 
time  as  worth  4s.  2d.  to  4«.  Qd, 

A  century  later,  Fryer's  statement 
of  equivalents  (1676)  enables  us  to  use 
the  stability  of  the  Venetian  sequin 
as  a  gauge ;  we  then  find  the  tanga 
gone  down  to  6d.  and  the  pardao  or 
xerafin  to  2s.  6d.  Thirty  years  later 
Lockyer  (1711)  tells  us  that  one  rupee 
was  reckoned  equal  to  1^  perdo.  Cal- 
culating the  Surat  Eupee,  which  may 
have  been  probably  his  standard,  still 
by  help  of  the  Venetian  (p.  262)  at 
about  2s.  3d.,  fhe pardao  would  at  this 
time  be  worth  Is.  6d.  It  must  have 
depreciated  still  further  by  1728,  when 
the  Groa  mint  began  to  strike  rupees, 
with  the  effigy  of  Dom  Joao  V.,  and 
the  half-rupee  appropriated  the  deno- 
mination of  pardao.  And  the  half- 
rupee,  tiU  our  own  time,  has  contiuued 
to  be  so  styled.  I  have  found  no  later 
valuation  of  the  Goa  Eupee  than  that 
in  Prinsep's  Talles  (Thomas's  edition, 
p.  55),  the  iudications  of  which,  taking 
the  Company's  Eupee  at  2s.,  would 
make  it  2W.  The  Pardao  therefore 
would  represent  a  value  of  IQ^d.,  and 
there  we  leave  it. 

1444.  "In  this  country  (Vijayanagar) 
they  have  three  kinds  of  money,  made  of 
gol_d  mixed  with  alloys  :  one  called  varahah 
weighs  about  one  mithkal,  equivalent  to  two 
dinars  kopeM ;  the  second,  which  is  called 
pertab,  is  the  half  of  the  first ;  the  third, 
called  fcmom,  is  equivalent  in  value  to  the 
tenth  part  of  the  last-mentioned  coin.  Of 
these  different  coins  the  fanom  is  the  most 

*  Dr.  D'Acunha  has  set  this  English  traveller 
down  to  1684,  and  introduces  a  quotation  from 
him  in  illustration  of  the  coinage  of  the  latter 
period,  in  his  quasi-chronological  notes,  a  new 
element  in  the  confusion  of  his  readers. 


useful.  .  .  "—Ahdurrazzak,  in  India  in  the 
XYth  Cent.,  p.  26. 

c.  1504-5;  pubd.  1510.  "I  departed 
from  the  city  of  Dabuli  aforesaid,  and  went 
to  another  island,  which  ...  is  called  Goga 
(Goa)  and  which  pays  annually  to  the  King 
of  Decan  19,000  golden  ducats,  called  by 
them  pardai.  These  pardai  are  smaller 
than  the  seraphim  of  Cairo,  but  thicker,  and 
have  two  devus  stamped  upon  one  side,  and 
certain  letters  on  the  other." — Varthema, 
pp.  115-116. 

„  "...  His  money  consists  of  a 
pardad,  as  I  have  said.  Ue  also  coins  a 
silver  money  called  tare,  and  others  of  gold, 
twenty  of  which  go  to  a  pardao,  and  are 
called  fanom.  And  of  these  small  ones  of 
silver,  there  go  sixteen  to  a  fanom  .  .  ,  " — 
Id.,  p.  130. 

1510.  "Meanwhile  the  Governor  (Albo- 
querque)  talked  with  certain  of  our  people 
who  were  goldsmiths,  and  understood  the 
alligation  of  gold  and  (silver,  and  also  with 
goldsmiths  and  money-changers  of  the 
country  who  were  well  acquainted  with  that 
business.  There  were  in  the  country  par- 
daos  of  gold,  worth  in  gold  360  reyi,  and 
also  a  money  of  good  silver  which  they 
called  hargamym  (see  bargani  in  Suppt.) 
of  the  value  of  2  'vintems,  and  a  money  of 
copper  which  they  called  bazaruqos  (see 
Budgerook),  of  the  value  of  2  reis.  Kow  all 
these  the  Governor  sent  to  have  weighed  and 
assayed.  And  he  caused  to  be  made 
cruzados  of  their  proper  weight  of  420 
reis,  on  which  he  figured  on  one  side  the 
cross  of  Christ,  and  on  the  other  a  sphere, 
which  was  the  device  of  the  King  Dom 
Manuel ;  and  he  ordered  that  this  cruzado 
should  pass  in  the  place  (Goa)  for  480  rets, 
to  prevent  their  being  exported  .  .  .  and  he 
ordered  silver  money  to  be  struck  which 
was  of  the  value  of  a  bargany;  on  this 
money  he  caused  to  be  figured  on  one  side  a 
Greek  A,  and  on  the  other  side  a  sphere,  and 
gave  the  coin  the  name'  of  Espera ;  it  was 
worth  2  vintems;  also  there  were  half 
esperas  worth  one  vintem;  and  he  made 
haearucos  of  copper  of  the  weight  belonging 
to  that  coin,  vnth  the  A  and  the  sphere ;  and 
each  bazaruco  he  divided  into  4  coins  which 
they  called  cepayquas  (see  Sapeqne),  and  he 
gave  the  bazanicos  the  name  of  leaes.  And 
in  changing  the  cruzado  into  these  smaller 
coins  it  was  reckoned  at  480  reis." — Gorrea, 
ii.  76-77. 

1516.  "  There  are  current  here  (in  Bati- 
cala,  see  Batcul)  the  pardaos,  which  are  a 
gold  coin  of  the  kingdom,  and  it  is  worth 
here  360  reis,  and  there  is  another  coin,  of 
silver,  called  dama,  which  is  worth  20 
reis.  .  ,  .  " — Barhosa,  Lisbon  ed.,  p.  293. 

„  "  There  is  used  in  this  city  (Bis- 
nagar)  and  throughout  the  rest  of  the  King- 
dom much  pepper,  which  is  carried  hither 
from  Malabar  on  oxen  and  asses ;  and  it  is 
all  bought  and  sold  for  pardaos,  which  are 
made  in  some  places  of  this  Kingdom,  and 
especially  in  a  city  called  Hora  {?),  whence 
they  are  called  hordos." — Id.,  297. 

1552.     "  Hie   Sinam  mercatorem  indies 


PABDAO. 


[StrPPLEMENT.] 
841 


PABDAO. 


exspeoto,  quo  cum,  propter  atrooes  poenas 
jpropoeitaa  iis  qui  adveuam  sine  fide  publica 
introduxerint,  Firdais  duoentis  transegi, 
ut  me  in  Cantonem  trajioiat." — Seti.  Franc. 
Xwverii  Bpistt.,  Pragae,  1667,  IV.  xiv. 

1553. 

"  R.  Let  us  mount  our  horses  and 
take  a  ride  in  the  country,  and  as  we  ride 
you  shall  tell  me  what  is  the  meaning  of 
Nizamoxa,  as  you  have  frequently  men- 
tioned such  a  person. 

"0.1  can  tell  you  that  at  once ;  it  is  the 
name  of  a  King  in  the  Bagalat  (read  Bala- 
gat),  whose  father  I  often  attended,  and  the 
son  also  not  so  often.  I  received  from  him 
from  time  to  time  more  than  12,000  par- 
daos;  and  he  offered  me  an  income  of 
40,000  pardaos  if  I  would  pay  him  a  visit 
of  several  months  every  year,  but  this  I  did 
not  accept." — Ga/rda,  f.  SSw. 

1584.  "  For  the  money  of  Goa  there  is 
a  kind  of  money  made  of  lead  and  tin 
mingled,  being  thicke  and  round,  and 
stamped  on  the  one  side  vrith  the  spheare 
or  globe  of  the  world,  and  on  the  other 
side  two  arrows  and  five  rounds ;  *  and 
this  kind  of  money  is  called  Basaruchi, 
and  15  of  these  make  a  vinton  of  naughty 
money,  and  5  vintons  make  a  tanga, 
and  4  vintenas  make  a  tanga  of  base 
money  .  .  .  and  5  tangos  make  a  seraphine 
of  gold  t  (read  "  of  silver  "),  which  in  mar- 
chandize  is  worth  5  tangas  good  money; 
but  if  one  would  change  uiem  into  basaru- 
chies,  he  may  have  5  tangas,  and  16  bazaru- 
chies,  which  matter  they  call  cera/o^srio,  and 
when  the  bargain  of  the  pardatr  is  gold, 
each  pardaw  is  meant  to  be  6  tangas  good 
money,!  ''"*■  ™  murohandize,  the  vse  is  not 
to  demaund  pardawes  of  gold  in  Goa, 
except  it  be  for  jewels  and  horses,  for  all  the 
rest  they    take    of    seraphins    of    silver, 

per   aduiso The  ducat    of  gold  is 

worth  9  tangas  and  a  halfe  good  money, 
and  yet  not  stable  in  price,  for  that  when 
the  ships  depart  from  Goa  to  Cochin,  they 
pay  them  at  9  tangas  and  3  fourth  partes, 
and  10  tcmgas,  and  that  is  the  most  that 

they  are  worth " — W.    Barret,   in 

Hakluyt,  ii.  410. 

I  retain  this  for  the  old  English,  but  I 
am  sorry  to  say  that  I  find  it  is  a  mere 
translation  of  the  notes  of  Gasparo  Balbi, 
who  was  at  Goa  in  1580.  We  learn  from 
Balbi  that  there  were  at  Goa  tangas  not 
only  of  good  money  worth  75  basarucchi, 
and  of  bad  money  worth  60  basarucchi,  but 
also  of  another  kind  of  bad  money  used  in 
buying  wood,  worth  only  50  basarucchi  I 

1598.     "The  principal!  and  commonest 


*  "  3  flagha  "  in  Balbi. 

+  "Ssrafinnodiargento"  (^h.). 

%  "Quando  siparla  di  pardai  d'oro  s'intendono, 
tangJie  6,  di  bwma  moneta"  (Balbi).  This  does  not 
mean  the  old  pardao  d'ouro  or  golden  pagoda,  a 
sense  which  apparently  had  now  become  obsolete, 
but  that  in  dealing  in  jewels,  &c.,  it  was  usual  to 
settle  the  price  in  pardaos  of  6  good  tangas  instead  of 
5  (as  we  give  doctors  guineas  instead  of  pounds).  The 
actual  pagodas  of  gold  are  also  mentioned  by  Balbi, 
but  these  were  worth,  new  ones  7^  and  old  ones  8 
tangas  of  good  money. 


money  is  called  Pardaus  Xeraphiius,  and  is 
silver,  but  very  brasse  (read  '  base '),  and  is 
ooyued  in  Goa.  They  have  Saint  Sebastian 
on  the  one  side,  and  three  or  four  arrowes  in 
a  bundle  on  the  other  side,  which  is  as  much 
as  three  Testones,  ;or  three  hundred  Seijs 
Portingall  money,  and  riseth  and  falleth 
little  lesse  or  more,  according  to  the  ex- 
change. There  is  also  a  kind  of  money 
which  is  called  Tangas,  not  that  there  is 
any  such  coined,  but  are  so  named  onely  in 
telling,  five  Tangas  is  one  Fardaw,  or 
Xeraphin,  badde  money,  for  you  must 
understande  that  in  telling  they  have  two 

kinds  of  money,  good  and  badde 

Wherefore  when  they  buy  and  sell,  they 
bargain  for  good  or  badde  money,"  etc. — 
Linschoten,  ch.  35. 

1598.  "They  have  a  kind  of  money 
called  Fagodes  which  is  of  Gold,  of  two 
or  three  sortes,  and  are  above  8  tangas  in 
value.  They  are  Indian  and  Heathenish 
money,  with  the  feature  of  a  DevUl  upon 
them,  and  therefore  they  are  called  Pagodes. 
There  is  another  kind  of  gold  money,  which 
is  called  Venetianders :  some  of  Venice,  and 
some  of  Turkish  coine,  and  are  commonly 
(worth)  2  Fardawe  Xeraphins.  There  is 
yet  another  kind  of  golde  called  S.'  Thomas, 
because  Saint  Thomas  is  figured  thereon 
and  is  worth  about  7  and  8  Tangas :  There 
are  likewise  Kialles  of  8  which  are  brought 
from  Portingall,  and  are  Faidawes  de 
Beales.  .  .  .  They  are  worth  at  their  first 
coming  out  436  Reyes  of  Portingall ;  and 
after  are  raysed  by  exchaunge,  as  they 
are  sought  for  when  men  travell  for  China. 
They  use  in  Goa  in  their  buy- 
ing and  selling  a  certaine  maner  of  reckon- 
ing or  telling.  There  are  Fardawes 
Xeraphins,  and  these  are  silver.  They 
name  likewise  Pardawes  of  Gold,  and  those 
are  not  in  kinde  or  in  ooyne,  but  onely  so 
named  in  telling  and  reckoning :  for  when 
they  buy  and  sell  Pearles,  stones,  golde, 
silver  and  horses,  they  name  but  so  many 
Pardawes,  and  then  you  must  understand 
that  one  Pardaw  is  sixe  Tangas :  but  in 
other  ware,  when  you  make  not  your  bar- 
gaine  before  hand,  but  plainely  name  Par- 
dawes, they  are  Fardawes  Xeraphins  of  5 
Tangas  the  peece.  They  use  also  to  say  a 
Pardaw  of  Lariins,  and  are  five  Lariins  for 
every  Pardaw.  .  .  .  " — Ibid. 

This  extract  is  long,  but  it  is  the  com- 
pletest  picture  we  know  of  the  Goa  cur- 
rency. Wegather  from  the  passage  (including 
a  part  that  we  have  omitted)  that  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  16th  century  there  were 
really  no  national  coins  there  used  inter- 
mediate between  the  basaruccho,  worth  at 
this  time  O.XSSd.,  and  the  pardao  xerafiu 
worth  50d.*  The  vintens  and  tangas  that 
were  nominally  interposed  were  mere  names 
for  certain  quantities  of  basaruccos,  or 
rather  of  reis  represented  by  basaniccos. 
And  our  interpretation  of  the  statement 
about  pardaos  of  gold  in  a  note  in  the 
last  column  is  here  expressly  confirmed. 

*  No  doubt,  however,  foreign  coins  were  used  to 
make  up  suiiis,and  reduce  the  bulk  of  small  change 


PABELL. 


[STTPPLEMENT.] 
842 


PECUL. 


C  1620.  "The  gold  coin,  struck  by  the 
raia  of  Bijanagar  and  Tiling,  is  called  hun 
and  partab." — Mrishta,  quoted  by  Quatre- 
mbre,  in  Notices  et  Extraits,  xiv.  509. 

1643.  "  .  .  .  .  estant  convenu  de  prix 
auec  luy  ,k  sept  perdos  et  demy  par  mois 
tant  pbur  mon  viure  que  pour  le  logis.  ,  .  " 
—Mocquet,  284. 

Parell.  Add :  It  seems  probable 
that  in  the  following  passage,  Niebulir 
speaks  of  1763-4,  the  date  of  his  stay 
at  Bombay,  but  as  the  book  was  not 
published  till  1774,  this  is  not  abso- 
lutely certain.  Evidently  Parell  was 
occupied  by  the  Governor  long  before 
1776. 

"  Lea  Jesuites  avoient  autrefois  un  beau 
couvent  auprfes  du  Village  de  Parell  au 
milieu  de  lUsle,  mais  il  y  a  d^jk  plusieurs 
ann^es,  qu'elle  est  devenue  la  maison  de 
camijagne  du  Gouverneur,  et  I'Eglise  est 
actuellementune  magnifique  salle  ^manger 
et  de  danse,  qu'on  n'en  trouve  point  de 
pareille  en  toutes  les  Indes." — Niebuhr, 
Voyage,  ii.  12. 

Patcharee.    Add: 

Mr.  Whitworth,  s.v.  Patcherry,  says 
that ' '  in  some  native  regiments  the  term 
denotes  the  married  sepoy's  quarters, 
possibly  because  Pariah  sepoys  had 
their  families  with  them,  while  the 
higher  castes  left  them  at  home."  He 
does  not  say  whether  Bombay  or 
Madras  sepoys  are  in  question.  But 
in  any  case  what  he  states  confirms 
the  origin  ascribed  to  the  Bengal 
Presidency  term  Patcharee. 

mi.  "  Patoheree  Point,  mending  Plat- 
forms and  Gunports  .  .  .  (Pgs.)  4 :  21 :  48." 
—Accounts  from  Fort  St.  David,  under 
Feb.  21.    MS.  Records,  in  India  Office. 

Pattamar.  Add,  to  note  at  p.  520, 
col.  h : 

Mr.  J.  M.  Campbell,  who  is  very 
accurate,  in  the  Bo.  Gazetteer  writes 
the  vessel  as  pdtimar,  though  identifj'- 
ing,  as  we  have  done,  both  uses  with 
.  ■patlimar,  '  courier.'  The  Moslem,  he 
says,  -write phateman,  quasi  fath-mdr, 
'  snake  of  victory '  (?). 

According  to  a  note  in  Notes  and 
Extracts,  No.  I.  (Madras,  1871),  p.  27, 
under  a  Fort  St.  Geo.  Consultation  of 
July  4th,  1673,  Pattamar  is  thereiu 
used  "for  a  native  vessel  on  the  Coro- 
mandel  Coast,  though  now  confined  to 
the  Western  Coast."  "We  suspect  a 
misapprehension.  For  in  the  following 
entry  we  have  no  doubt  that  the  paren- 
thetical gloss  is  wrong,  and  that  couriers 
are  meant  : 


"A  letter  sent  to  the  President  and 
Councell  at  Surratt  by  a  Pair  of  Patta- 
mars  "  (native  craft)  express  .  .  ." — Op.  cit. 
No.  II.  p.  8. 

Pawl.  I  believe  the  statement  in 
Gloss,  '  no  ridge-pole,'  is  erroneous. 
It  is  difficult  to  derive  from  memory 
an  exact  definition  of  tents,  and  espe- 
cially of  the  difference  between  pal 
and  chholdarl  (see  Shooldarry).  A 
reference  to  India  failed  in  getting  a 
reply*  The  shooldarry  is  not  essen- 
tially diffierent  from  the  pal,  but  is 
trimmer,  tauter,  better  closed,  and 
sometimes  has  two  flies. 

1793.  "  There  were  not,  I  believe,  more 
than  two  small  Pauls,  or  tents,  among  the 
whole  of  the  deputation  that  escorted  us 
from  Patna." — Ki/rhpatrick's  Nepaml,  p.  118. 

1827.  "It  would  perhaps  be  worth 
while  to  record  .  .  .  the  mat&iel  and  per- 
sonnel of  my  camp  equipment ;  an  humble 
captain  and  single  man  travelling  on  the 
most  economical  principles.  One  double- 
poled  tent,  one  routee,  or  small  tent,  a  pal 
or  servants'  tent,  2  elephants,  6  camels, 
4  horses,  a  pony,  a  buggy,  and  24  servants, 
besides  mahouts,  serwans  or  camel-drivers, 
and  tent  pitchers." — Mundy,  Jowrnal  of  a 
Tour  in  India. 

We  may  note  that  this  is  an  absurd 
exaggeration  of  any  equipment  that,  even 
sixty  years  since,  would  have  characterised 
the  march  of  a  "  humble  captain  travel- 
ling on  economical  principles,"  or  any  one 
under  the  position  of  a  highly -placed 
civilian.  Captain  Mundy  must  have  been 
enormously  extravagant. 

Pawnee,  Kalla.  Add,  before  quo- 
tations : 

'  Hindu  servants  and  sepoys  used 
to  object  to  cross  the  Indus,  and  called 
that  the  kala  pani.  I  think  they  used 
to  assert  that  they  lost  caste  by 
crossing  it,  which  might  have  induced 
them  to  call  it  by  the  same  name  as 
the  Ocean, — or  possibly  they  believed 
it  to  be  part  of  the  river  that  flows 
round  the  world,  or  the  country  be- 
yond it  to  be  outside  the  limits  of  the 
Arya  vartta'  {Note  by  Lt.-Col.  J.  M. 
Trotter). 

Pazend,  s.  See  for  meaning  of  this 
term  s.v.  Pahlavi,  in  connection  with 
article  Zend.  See  also  quotation  from 
Maa'adi  under  latter. 

Pecul.    Add,  before  quotations  : 

Another  authority  states  that  the 

shili  is  =  120  Idn  or  hatis,  whilst  the 

100   Idn  weight  is  called  in  Chinese 

tan. 

1554.  "  In  China  1  tael  weighs  71  tanga 


FEEPUL. 


[STTPPLEMENT.] 

843  PIECE-GOODS. 


larins  of  silver,  and  16  taels  =  l  cate ; 
100  Jcates  =  1  pieo  =  45  tangas  of  silver 
weigh  1  mark,  and  therefore  1  pioo  =  133J 
arratels  "  (see  Bottle). — A.  Nuncs,  41. 

Peepul.  Add,  before  quotations : 
"  I  rememlDer  noticing  among  many- 
Hindus,  and  especially  among  Hin- 
duized  Sikhs,  that  they  often  say 
Pipal  ho  jatd  huh  ('  I  am  going  to  the 
Peepul  Tree '),  to  express  '  I  am  going 
to  say  my  prayers'  "  [Lt.-Col.  John 
TroUer). 

Peer.    Add : 

1869.  "Certains  pirs  sent  tellement 
renomm^s,  qu'ainsi  qu  on  le  verra  plus  loin, 
le  peuple  a  donn^  lenrs  noms  aux  mois 
lunaires  oti  se  trouvent  plac&s  les  fgtes 
qu'ou  celfebre  en  leur  honneur." — Ga/rdn  de 
Tossy,  Rel.  Miisvim.  p.  18. 

Pergunnali.    Add : 

1753.  "  Masulipatnam  .  .  .est  capitale 
de  ce  qu'on  appelle  dans  I'lnde  un  Sercar, 
qui  oomprend  plusieurs  Ferganes,  ou  dis- 
tricts partiouliers." — D'AnviUe,  132. 

Perpetuano,  also  by  contraction, 
Perpet,  s.  The  name  of  a  cloth  often 
mentioned  in  the  17th  and  first  part 
of  the  18th  centuries  as  an  export  from 
England  to  the  east.  It  appears  to 
have  been  a  light  and  glossy  twilled 
stuff  of  wool.  In  Prance  it  was  called 
perpStuanne  or  sempiterne.- 

1711.  "  Goods  usually  imported  (to 
China)  from  Europe  are  Bullion  Cloths, 
Clothrash,  Perpetuano'B,  and  Camblets  of 
Scarlet,  black,  blew,  sad  and  violet  Colours, 
which  are  of  late  so  lightly  set  by ;  that  to 
bear  the  Dutys,  and  bring  the  prime  Cost, 
is  as  much  as  can  reasonably  be  hoped  for." 
— Lockyer,  147. 

1754.  "  Being  requested  by  the  Trustees 
of  the  Charity  Stock  of  this  place  to  make 
an  humble  application  to  you  for  an  order 
that  the  children  upon  the  Foundation  to 
the  number  of  12  or  14  may  be  siipplJed  at 
the  expense  of  the  Honorable  Company 
with  a  coat  of  blue  Perpets  or  some  ordi- 
nary cloth.  .  .  ." — Petition  of  Raid.  R. 
Mwpletoft,  in  Long,  p.  29. 

1757.  Among  presents  sent  to  the  Eling 
of  Ava  with  the  mission  of  Ensign  Robert 
Ijester,  we  find  : 

"  2  Pieces  of  ordinary  Ked  Broad  Cloth. 
3   Do.    of  Perpetuanoes  Popingay." 
In  Dalrymple,  Or.  Sep.,  i.  203. 

Peshawar.    Add : 

1754.  "On  the  news  that  Peishor  was 
taken,  and  that  Nadir  Shah  was  preparing 
to  pass  the  Indus,  the  Moghol's  court, 
already  in  great  disorder,  was  struck  with 
terror." — H.  of  Nadir  Shah,  in  Hamiiay,  ii. 
863. 


Peshcubz.    Add : 

1767. 

"  Beoeived  for  sundry 

jewels,  &c,  .    .    .    (Rs.)  7326    0    0 
Ditto   for   knife,   or 

peaheubz*  .    .    .  3500    0    ft 

Lord  dive's  Accounts,  in  Long,  497. 

Peshcush.    Add : 

Peshcush,  ia  the  old  English  records, 
is  most  generally  used  ia  the  sense  of 
a  present  to  a  great  man. 

1653.  "  Peaket  est  vn  presant  en  Turq." 
— J)e  la  Boullaye-le-Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  553. 

1657.  "As  to  the  Piseash  for  the  King 
of  Golcuridah,  if  it  be  not  already  done,  we. 
do  hope  with  it  you  may  obteyn  our  liberty 
to  Coyne  silver  Eupeea  and  copper  Pice  at 
the  Fort,  which  would  be  a  great  accommo- 
dation to  our  Trade.  But  in  this  and  all 
other  Piscashes  be  as  sparing  as  you  can." 
— Letter  of  Court  to  Fort  St.  Geo.,  in  Jfotes 
and  Extracts,  No.  I.  p.  7. 

1754.  "  After  I  have  refreshed  my  army 
at  Delhie,  and  received  the  subsidy  t 
which  must  be  paid,  I  will  leave  you  in 
possession  of  his  dominion." — Hist,  of  Nadir 
Shah,  in  Hamway,  ii.  371. 

Phanseegar.    See  under  Thug. 

Piear,  s.  H.  paihar,  a  retail-dealer, 
an  intermediate  dealer  or  broker. 

1680.  See  in  Sdppt.  quotation  under 
Dustoory. 

1683.  "Y=said  Nay  lor  has  always  cor- 
responded with  Mr.  Cliarnock,  having  been 
always  his  intimate  friend;  and  without 
question  either  provides  him  goods  out  of 
the  Hon.  Comp.'s  Warehovise,  or  connives 
at  the  Weavers  and  Piccars  doing  of  it." — 
Hedges,  p.  133. 

Pice.    Add: 

1676.  "The  Indians  have  also  a  sort 
of  small  Copper-money ;  which  is  call'd 
Pecha  ...  In  my  last  Travels,  a  Roupy 
went  at  Surat  for  nine  and  forty  Fecha's.  '* 
—Tavemier,  E.  T.,  ii.  22. 

Picottah.    Add: 

c.  1790.  "  Partout  les  pakoties  ou  puits 
k  bascule  ^toient  en  mouvement  pour 
foumir  I'eau  neoessaire  aux  plantes,  et 
partout  on  entendoit  les  jardiniers  ^gayer 
leurs  travaux par  des  chansons." — HoMfner, 
ii.  217. 

Piece-goods.  Add  to  note,  p.  535, 
col.  a  : 

In  Sir  A.  Artathnot's  putlication  of  Sir  T. 
Mlinro's  Minutes  (JV/emoir,  p.  cxxix.)  he  quotes  a 
letter  of  Munro's  to  a  friendjin  Scotland,  written 
about  1825,  wliich  shows  him  surprisingly  hefore 
his  age  In  the  matter  of  Free  Trade,  speaking  with 


*  Misprinted  peeheolz. 

t  "  This  is  called  a  Feischcush,  or  present  from 
an  inferior  to  a  superior.  The  sum  agreed  for  waii 
20  crores." 


pia-STioKiNa. 


844 


POLIQAB. 


reference  to  certain  measures  of  Mr.  Huskisson's. 
The  passage  ends  thus  :  "India  is  the  country  that 
has  been  worst  used  in  the  new  arrangements. 
All  her  products  ought  undoubtedly  to  be  im- 
ported freely  into  England,  upon  paying  the  same 
duties,  and  no  more,  which  English  duties  pay  in 
India.  When  I  see  what  is  done  in  Parliament 
against  India,  I  think  that  I  am  reading  about 
Edward  III.  and  the  Flemings." 

Sir  A.  Arbuthnot  adds  very  appropriately  a  pas- 
sage from  a  note  by  the  late  Prof.  H.  H.  Wilson  in 
his  continuation  of  James  Mill's  History  of  India, 
(1845,  vol.  i.  pp.  538-539),  a  passage  which  we 
gladly  also  insert  here  : 

"  It  was  stated  in  evidence  (in  1813)  that  the 
cotton  and  silk  goods  of  India,  up  to  this  period, 
could  be  sold  for  a  profit  in  the  British  market  at 
a  price  from  50  to  60  per  cent,  lower  than  those 
fabricated  in  England.  It  consequently  became  ne- 
cessary to  protect  the  latter  by  duties  of  70  or  80  per 
cent,  on  tlieir  value,  or  by  positive  prohibition. 
Had  this  not  been  the  case,  had  not  such  prohibi- 
tory duties  and  decrees  existed,the  mills  of  Paisley 
and  of  Manchester  would  have  been  stopped  in  their 
outset,  and  could  scarcely  have  been  again  set  in 
motion,  ^ven  by  the  powers  of  steam.  They  were 
created  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  Indian  manufac- 
tures. Had  India  been  independent,  she  would 
have  retaliated ;  would  have  imposed  preventive 
duties  upon  British  goods,  and  would  thus  have 
preserved  her  own  productive  industry  from  anni- 
hilation. This  act  of  self-defence  was  not  per- 
mitted her  ;  she  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  stranger. 
British  goods  were  forced  upon  her  without  paying 
any  duty ;  and  the  foreign  manufacturer  employed 
the  arm  of  political  injustice  to  keep  down  and 
ultimately  strangle  a  competitor  with  whom  he 
could  not  contend  on  equal  terms." 

Pig-sticking. 

1679.  "  In  the  morning  we  went  a  hunt- 
ing of  wild  Hoggs  with  Kisna  Reddy,  the 
chief  man  of  the  Islands  "  (at  mouth  of  the 
Kistna)  "  and  about  100  other  men  of  the 
island  (Dio)  with  lances  and  Three  score 
doggs,  with  whom  we  killed  eight  Hoggs 
great  and  small,  one  being  a  Bore  very 
large  and  fatt,  of  greate  weight." — Consn. 
of  Agent  and  Council  of  Fort  St.  Geo.  on 
Tour.    In  Notes  and  Extraxits,  No.  II. 

The  party  consisted  of  Streynsham  Master 
"Agent  of  the  Coast  and  Bay," with  "  Mr. 
Timothy  Willes  and  Mr.  Rioh-ird  Mohun 
of  the  Counoell,  the  Minister,  the  Chyrur- 
geon,  the  Schoolmaster,  the'Seoretary,  and 
two  Writers,  anjEnsign,  6  mounted  soldiers 
and  a  Trumpeter,"  in  all  17  Persons  in  the 
Company's  service,  and  "Four  Freemen, 
who  went  with  the  Agent's  Company  for 
their  ovm  pleasure,  and  at  their  own 
chaiges."  It  was  a  Tour  of  Visitation  of 
the  Factories. 

Pishashee.    Add : 

1816.  "Whirlwinds  ...  at  the  end  of 
March,  and  beginning  of  April,  carry  dust 
and  light  things  along  with  them,  and  are 
called  by  the  natives  peshaBheB  or  devils." 
— Asiatic  Journal,  ii.  867. 

Plantain.  Add,  at  foot  of  p.  541, 
col.  a : 

Platano  and  plantano  are  used  in  the 
Philippine  Islands  by  the  Spanish 
population. 


1664. 
"  Wake,  Wake,  Quevera  !    Our  soft  rest 

must  cease, 
And   fly   together   with    our   country's 

peace ! 
No  more  must  we  sleep  under  plantain 

shade, 
Which  neither  heat  could  pierce  nor  cold 

invade ; 
Where  bounteous    Nature   never   feels 

decay, 
And  opening  buds  drive  falling  fruits 

away." 
Dryden,  Prologue  to  the  Indian  Queen. 

Plassey,  n.p.  The  village  Palasi, 
which  gives  its  name  to  Lord  OKve's 
famous  battle  (23d  June,  1757).  It  is 
said  to  take  its  name  from  the 
(or  dhawk)  tree. 

1748.  "...  That  they  have  great  reason 
to  complain  of  Ensign  English's  conduct 
for  not  waiting  at  Flacy  .  .  .  and  that  if 
he  had  staid  another  day  at  Flacy,  as 
TuUerooy  Caun  was  marchmg  with  a  large 
force  towards  Gutway,  they  presume  the 
Mahrattas  would  have  retreated  inland  on 
their  approach  and  left  him  an  open  pas- 
sage. .  .  ." — Letter  from  Council  at  Cossim- 
bazar,  in  Zong,  p.  2. 

1768-71.  "General  Clive,  who  should 
have  been  the  leader  of  the  English  troops 
in  this  battle  (Plassy),  left  the  command  to 
Colonel  CooTE,  and  remained  hid  in  his 
palankeen  during  the  combat,  out  of  the 
reach  of  the  shot,  and  did  not  make  his 
appearance  before  the  enemy  were  put  to 
mght."—Staiionnus,  E.T.,  i.  486. 

This  stupid  and  inaccurate  writer  says 
that  several  English  officers  who  were 
present  at  the  battle  related  this  "  anec- 
dote "  to  him.  This,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  is  as 
untrue  as  the  rest  of  the  story.  Even  to 
such  a  writer  one  would  have  supposed  that 
Olive's  mettle  would  be  familiar. 

Podar,  s.  H.  poddar,  corrn.  of  Pers. 
fotadar,  from  fota,  a  bag  of  money. 
A  cash-keeper,  or  especially  an  officer 
attached  to  a  treasury,  whose  business 
it  is  to  weigh  money  and  bullion  and 
appraise  the  value  of  coins. 

1680.    See  quotation  under  Snstoory  in 

SUPPT. 

1683.,  "The  like  losses  in  proportion  were 
preferred  to  be  proved  by  Bamchume 
Fodar,  Bendura  bun  Fodar,  and  Mamoo- 
bishwas,  who  produced  their  several  books 
for  evidence." — Hedges,  p.  84. 

Poligar.    Add : 

1800.  "  I  think  Poumaya's  mode  of  dealing 
with  these  rajahs  ...  is  excellent.  He  seta 
them  up  in  palankins,  elephants,  &e.,  and 
a  great  sowarry,  and  makes  them  attend 
to  his  person.  They  are  treated  with  great 
respect,  which  they  like,  but  can  do  no 
mischief  in  the  country.  Old  Hyder 
adopted  this  plan,  and  his  operations  were 


POMMELO. 


[sup:plement.] 
845 


PROW. 


seldom  impeded  by  polygar  wars." — A. 
WeUesley  to  T.  Munro ;  in  ArhuthnoVs 
Mem.,  xcii. 

Pommelo.    Add : 

1661.  "The  fruit  called  by  the  Nether- 
landers  Fumpelmoos,  by  the  Portuguese 
Jarriboa,  grows  in  superfluity  outside  the 
city  of  Batavia  ....  This  fruit  is  larger 
than  any  of  the  lemon-kind,  for  it  grows  as 
large  as  the  head  of  a  child  of  10  years  old. 
The  core  or  inside  is  for  the  most  part 
reddish,  and  has  a  kind  of  sourish  sweet- 
ness, tasting  like  unripe  grapes." — Walter 
Schulzen,  236. 

Pondieherry.   Add : 

1680.  "Mr.  Edward  Brogden,  arrived 
from  Porto  Novo,  reports  arrival  at  Puddi- 
cherry  of  two  French  ships  from  Surat, 
and  the  receipt  of  advice  of  the  death  of 
Sevajie."— Jbr*  St.  Geo.  Consns.,  May23rd. 
In  Notes  and  Extracts,  No.  III.,  p.  20. 

1753.  "  L'^tablissement  des  !Fran9ois  k 
Fondicheri  remonte  jusqu'en  I'ann^e  1674 ; 
mais  par  de  si  foibles  commencements, 
qu'on  n'auroit  eu  de  la  peine  ^  imaeiner, 
que  les  suites  en  f  ussent  aussi  considerables." 
—D'AnviUe.,  p.  121. 

Porcelain.    Add : 
1461.      "Porcellane   pezzi    20,    ciofe    7 
piattine,  5  scodeUe,  4  grandi  e  una  piccida, 

Siattine  5  grandi,  3  scodelle,  una  biava,  e 
ue  bianche." — List  of  presents  sent  by  the 
Soldan  of  Egypt  to  the  Doge  Pasquale  Male- 
piero.  In  Muratori,  Berum  Italicarum 
Scriptores,  xxi.  col.  1170. 

PorgO,  s.  "We  know  this  word  only 
from  its  occurrence  in  the  passage 
quoted ;  and  most  probably  the  expla- 
nation suggested  by  the  editor  of  the 
Notes  is  correct,  viz.,  that  it  represents 
Port,  peragua.  This  word  is  perhaps 
the  same  as  pirogue,  used  by  the 
French  for  a  canoe  or  '  dug-out ' ;  a 
term  said  by  Littre  to  be  (piroga) 
Carib. 

1680.  Port  St.  Geo.  Consn.,  Jany.  30th, 
"records  arrival  from  the  Bay  of  the 
'Success,'  the  Captain  of  which  reports 
that  a  Forgo  [PeragiM  ?,  a  fast-sailing 
vessel,  Clipper]  drove  ashore  in  the  Bay 
about  Peply  .  .  .  ."—Notes  and  Extracts, 
No.  III.,  p.  2. 

Pra,  Phra.    Add: 

In  a  short  paper  iu  the  Bijdragen 
of  the  Eoyal  Institute  of  the  Hague, 
Dl.  X.  4de  Stuk,  1885,  Professor 
Kem  indicates  that  this  term  was 
also  in  use  in  Java,  with  certain  deri- 
vatives, in  the  forms  Bra  and  pra, 
with  the  sense  of  '  splendid '  and  the 
like ;  and  he  cites  as  an  example  Bra- 
Wijaya  (the  style  of  several  of  the 


medieval  kings  of  Java),  where  Bra 
is  exactly  the  ropresentative  of  Skt. 
8ri. 

Praag,  sometimes  Piagg,  n.  p. 
Properly  Praydga,  '  the  place  of  sacri- 
fice,' the  old  Hindu  name  of  Allahabad, 
and  especially  of  the  river  confluence 
there,  since  remote  ages  a  place  of 
pilgrimage. 

c.  A.D.  638.  "  Le  royaume  de  Polo-ye-Ha 
(FrayS,ga)  a  environ  5000  li  de  tour.  La 
capitale,  qui  est  situ^e'  au  confluent  de 
deux  fleuves,  a  environ  20  li  de  tour  .... 
Dans  la  ville,  il  y  a  un  temple  des  dieux  qui 
est  d'une  richesse  ^louissante,  et  oil 
^clatent  une  multitude  de  miracles  .... 
Si  quelqu'uu  est  capable  de  pousser  le 
m^pris  de  la  vie  jusqu'h  se  donner  la  mort 
dans  ce  temple,  U  obtient  le  bonheur  etemel 
et  les  joies  inSnies  des  dieux  .  .  .  Depuis 
I'antiquit^  jusqu' inos  jours,  cettecoutume 
insens^en'a  pas  cess^  un  instant." — HioueU' 
Thsang,  in  Pil.  Boudd.,  ii.  276-279. 

c.  1020.  " .  .  .  .  thence  to  the  tree  of 
Baragi,  12  (parasangs).  This  is  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Jumna  and  Ganges." — 
Al-Biruni,  in  Elliot,  i.  55. 

1529.  "The  same  day  I  swam  across 
the  river  Ganges  for  my  amusement.  I 
counted  my  strokes,  and  found  that  I 
crossed  over  at  33  strokes.  I  then  took 
breath  and  swam  back  to  the  other  side. 
I  had  crossed  by  swimming  every  river 
that  I  had  met  with,  the  river  Ganges 
alone  excepted.  On  reaching  the  place 
where  the  Ganges  and  Jumna  unite,  I 
rowed  overin  the  boat  to  the  Flag  side  .  .  ." 
—Sober,  406. 

1585.  "...  Fro  AgralcametoFrage, 
where  the  riuer  Jemena  entreth  into  the 
mightie  riuer  Ganges,  and  lemena  looseth 
his  name." — B.  Mtch,  in  Hakluyt,  ii.  386. 

Praya,  s.  This  is  iu  Hongkong 
the  name  given  to  what  in  most  of  the 
foreign  settlements  in  China  is  called 
the  Bund ;  i.e.  the  promenade  or  drive 
along  the  sea.  It  is  Port,  praia,  '  the 
shore.' 

President.    Add : 

1670.    The  Court,  in  a  letter  to  Port  St. 

George,  fix  the  amount  of  tonnage  to  be 

allowed  to  their  officers  (for  their  private 

investments)  on  their  return  to  Europe  : 

"  Fresidents  and  Agents,  at  Surat,  Fort 

St.  George,  and  Bantam  .  5  tonns. 

Chief es,  at  Persia,  the  Bay  (q.v.),  Mesu- 

lapatam,   and   Macassar :    Deputy   at 

Bombay,  and  Seconds  at  Surat,  Fort 

St.  George,  and  Bantam        .  3  tonns." 

In  Notes  and  Extracts,  No.  I.,  p.  3. 

Prow.    Add : 

1586.  ' '  The  fifth  and  last  festival,  which 
is  called  Sapan  Donon,  is  one  in  which  the 
King  (of  Pegu)  is  embarked  in  the  most 


PUGKAULY. 


[supplement.] 

846  PUTNEE,  PUTNEY. 


beautiful  pard,  or  boat, 
f ,  122. 


-G.  Balbi, 


Puckauly.  Add : 
"  1803.  ' '  If  (water)  is  brought  by  means 
of  bullocks  in  leathern  bags,  called  here 
|)uckally  bags,  a  certain  nuniber  of  which 
IS  attached  to  every  regiment  and  garrison 
in  India.  Black  fellows  called  Puckauly- 
■boys  are  employed  to  fill  the  bags,  and 
drive  the  bullocks  to  the  quarters  of  the 
different  Europeans." — Pereival's  Ceylon, 
p.  102. 

Pultun,  s.  AH.'  corruption  of 
Battalion,  possibly  'witli  some  confusion 
•of  platoon  or  piloton.  It  is  the  usual 
native  word  for  a  regiment  of  native 
infantry ;  it  is  never  applied  to  one  of 
Europeans. 

1800.  ' '  AH  I  can  say  is  that  I  am  ready 
primed,  and  that  if  all  matters  suit  I  shall 
go  off  with  a  dreadful  explosion,  and  shall 
probably  destroy  some  campoos  and  pultons 
-which  have  been  indiscreetly  pushed  across 
theKistna." — A.  Wellesley  to  T.  Munro.  In 
Mem.  of  Mumro,  by  Arhuthmot,  Ixix. 

Pulwah.    Add : 

1782.  "To  be  sold,  Three  New  Dacca 
Tulwars,  60  feet  long,  with  Houses  in  the 
Tniddle  of  each." — India  Gazette,  Aug.  .Slst. 

Pun,    Add : 

1760.  "  We  now  take  into  consideration 
"the  relief  of  the  menial  servants  of  this 
Settlement,  respecting  the  exorbitant  price 
■of  labor  exacted  from  them  by  tailors, 
washermen,  and  barbers,  which  appear  in 
near  a  quadruple  (pro)portion  compared 
with  the  prices  paid  in  1755.  Agreed,  that 
after  the  1st  of  April  they  be  regulated  as 
follows  : 

■"  No  tailor  to  demand  for  making : 
1  Jamma  more  than  3  annas. 
*  *  *  # 

1  pair  of  drawers,  7  pun  of  cowries. 
No  washerman  : 

1  corge  of  pieces,  7  pun  of  cowries. 

No  barber  for  shaving  a  single  jerson, 

more  than  7  gundas  "  (see  underlCowry). 

Fort  William  Consns,,  March  27th. 

In  Lonff,  209. 

Punch.    Add : 

1653.  "  BoUeponge  est  vn  mot  Anglois, 
<iui  signifie  vne  boisson  dont  les  Anglois 
vsent  aux  Indes  f aite  de  sucre,  sue  de  limon, 
eau  de  vie,  fleur  de  muscade,  et  biscuit 
roty." — De  la  Boullaye-le-Gouz,  ed.  1657, 
p.  534. 

1682.  ' '  Some  (of  the  Chinese  in  Batavia) 
also  sell  Sugar-beer,  as  well  as  cooked 
dishes  and  Sury,  arak  or  Indian  brandy ; 
wherefrom  they  make  Mussalc  and  rolle- 
pons,  as  the  Englishmen  call  it." — Nieuhoff, 
Zee  en  Lant-Beize,  ii.  217. 

Punchayet.    Add : 

1778.  "TAe  flbfto«ra6fe William  HoBUBY, 


Esq. ,  President  and  Governor  of  Sis  Majeitif'e 
Castle  and  Island  of  Bombay,  &o. 

"  The  humble  Petition  of  the  Managers 
of  the  Panchayet  of  Parsis  at  Bombay .  .  ." 
— Dosambhai  Pramji,  H.  of  tlie  Parsis, 
1884,  ii.  219. 

1832.  Bengal  Ilegn.  VI.  of  this  year 
allows  the  judge  of  the  Sessions  Court  to 
call  in  the  alternative  aid  of  a  punchayet, 
in  lieu  of  assessors,  and  so  to  dispense  with 
the  futwa.    See   under  Law  Officer  in 

SUPPT. 

1853.  ' '  From  the  death  of  Runj  eet  Singh 
to  the  battle  of  Sobraon,  the  Sikh  Army  was 
governed  by  '  Punchayets '  or  'Punches' 
— committees  of  the  soldiery.  These  bodies 
sold  the  Government  to  the  Sikh  chief  who 
paid  the  highest,  letting  him  command 
until  murdered  by  some  one  who  paid 
higher."— Sir  G.  Napier,  Defects  of  Indian 
Government,  69. 

Punch-house.    Add : 

1676.  Major  Puckle's  "Proposals  to 
the  Agent  about  the  young  men  at  Metch- 
lepatam. 

"  That  some  pecuniary  mulct  or  fine  be 

imposed  .  .  ■  for  misdemeanours. 

*  *  *  * 

"6.  Going  to   Punch  or   Back-houses 
without  leave  or  warrantable  occasion. 
"  Drubbing  any  of  the  Company's  Peons 

or  servants." 

«  *  *  * 

— In  Ifoles  and  JEJxtraets,  No.  I.,  p.  40. 
Punkah.    Add  r 

Mr.  Busteed  observes : 

"  It  is  curious  that  in  none  of  the  lists  of 
servants  and  their  duties  which  are  scat- 
tered through  old  records  in  the  last 
century,  is  there  any  mention  of  the  punka, 
nor  in  any  narratives  referring  to  domestic 
life  in  India  then,  that  have  come  under 
our  notice,  do  we  remember  any  allusion  to 
its  use  ....  The  swinging  punka,  as  we 
see  it  to-day,  was,  as  every  one  knows,  an 
innovation  of  a  later  period  .  .  .  This  dates  ' 
from  an  early  year  in  the  present  century." 
(Echoes  of  Old  Calcutta,  p.  115.)  He  does 
not  seem,  however,  to  nave  found  any 
positive  evidence  of  the  date  of  its  intro- 
duction. 

Purdesee,  s.  H.  paradeSi,  usually 
contr.  pardell,  'one  from  a  foreign 
country.'  In  the  Bombay  army  the 
term  is  universally  applied  to  a  sepoy 
from  Northern  India. 

Putnee,  Putney,  s.  a.  H.  and 
Beng.  pattam,  or  patnl,  from  v. 
pat-nd,  to  be  agreed  or  closed  (i.e. 
a  bargain).  Goods  commissioned  or 
manufactured  to  order. 

_  1755.  "A  letter  from  Cossimbazar  men- 
tions they  had  directed  Mr.  Warren 
Hastings  to  proceed  to  the  Putney  Aurung' 
(q.v.)  in  order  to  purchase  putney  on  our 


PYJAMMA. 


[SUPPLEMENT.] 
847 


BESHIRE. 


Honble.  Masters'  accoiint,  and  to  make  all 
necessary  enquiries." — FortWilliamOonsns., 
Nov.  10th.    In  Juong,  61. 

b.  A  kind  of  sub-teniire  existing  in 
the  Lower  Provinces  of  Bengal,  the 
patni-dar,  or  occupant  of  wliicli 
"  holds  of  a  Zemindar  a  portion  of  the 
Zemindari  in  perpetuity,  with  the 
right  of  hereditary  succession,  and  of 
letting  or  selling  the  whole  or  part,  so 
long  as  a  stipulated  amoimt  of  rent  is 
paid  to  the  Zemindar,  who  retains  the 
power  of  sale  for  arrears,  and  is  en- 
titled to  a  regulated  fee  or  fine  upon 
transfer"  {^Wilson,  q.v.). 

Probably  both  a  and  b  are  etymo- 
logically  the  same,  and  connected  with 
patta  (see  Fottah). 

Pyjamma.    Add: 

1881.  "The  rest  of  our  attire  consisted 
of  that  particularly  light  and  airy  white 
flannel  garment,  known  throughout  India 
as  a  pajama  suit "  (?).—  Bacckel,  Ceylon,  329. 

Pyke,  b.    Add: 

The  following  quotation  from  an 
Indian  Regulation  of  Lord  Cornwallis's 
time  is  a  good  example  of  the  extra- 
ordinary multiplication  of  terms,  even 
in  one  Province  in  India,  denoting 
approximately  the  same  thing : 

1792.  ' '  All  Pykes ,  Chokeydars,  Pasbans, 
Dusauds,  Nigabans,  Harees,  and  other 
descriptions  of  village  watchmen  are  de- 
clared subject  to  the  orders  of  the  Darogah 

.  ."—Begns.  for  the  Police  .  .  .,  passed  by 
the  G.-G.  in  C,  Deer.  7th,  1792. 

Pyke  and  Chokidar  are  in  Gloss. 
Por  Hari  in  this  use,  see  Harry  in 
Stjppt.  They  and  the  Dosads,  another 
low-caste,  were  in  various  parts  em- 
ployed as  village  watchmen.  Pasban 
aniMgahdn  are  Persian,  both  meaning 
literally  '  watch-keeper,'  the  one  from 
pas,  '  a  watch,'  in  the  sense  of  a 
division  of  the  day,  the  other  from 
nigah,  '  watch,'  in  the  sense  of  '  heed ' 
or  '  observation.' 

1792.  "The  army  of  Assam  was  a 
militia"  organised  as  follows.  The  whole 
male  population  was  bound  to  serve  either 
as  soldiers  or  labom-ers,  and  was  accordingly 
divided  into  sets  of  four  men  each,  called 
gates,  the  individuals  comprising  the  gotes 
being  termed  T^jTieB."—Joh7istonesAcct.  of 
Welsh's  Expedition  to  Assam,  1792-9^-94 
(commd.  by  Gen.  Keatinge). 

Pyse!  interjection.  The  use  of 
this  is  illustrated  in  the  quotation. 
Notwithstanding  the  writer's  remark, 
it  is  really  Hindustani,  viz.  poyesh! 


'  look  out ! '  or  '  make  way  ! '  appa- 
rently from  Skt.  paSya  !  '  look !  see  ! ' 
(see  Molesworth's  Marh.  Diet.,  p.  529, 
col.  c;  andi^aWon'sHind.  Dict.,p.  376, 
col.  o). 

1883.  "Does  your  correspondent  Col. 
Prideaux  know  the  origin  of  the  warning 
called  out  by  buggy  drivers  to  pedestrians 
in  Bombay,  'Pyse?'  It  is  not  Hindustani." 
—Letter  in  JH.  and  Q.,  Ser.  VI.  viii.  p.  388. 


Quemoy,  n.  p.  An  island  at  the 
eastern  opening  to  the  Harbour  of 
Amoy  (q.v.).  It  is  a  corruption  of 
Kin-man,  in  Chang-chau  dialect  Kin- 
?)M(»",  meaning  '  Golden-door.' 


Radaree.    Add : 

1622.  "At  the  garden  Pelengon  we 
found  a  rahdar  or  guardian  of  the  road, 
who  was  also  the  chief  over  certain  other 
rahdari,  who  are  usually  posted  in  another 
place  2  leagues  further  on." — P.  della  Voile, 
u.  285. 

Regulation.    Add : 

1868.  "The  new  Commissioner  .... 
could  discover  nothing  prejudicial  to  me, 
except,  perhaps,  that  the  Eegulations  were 
not  sufficiently  observed.  The  sacred  Ee- 
gulations !  How  was  it  possible  to  fit 
them  on  such  very  irregular  subjects  as  I 
had  to  deal  with?" — Lt.-Col.  T.Zemn,yi. 
376. 

ResMre,  n.  p.  Blshihr.  A  place  on 
the  north  coast  of  the  Persian  Gulf, 
some  3  or  6  miles  east  of  the  modem 
port  of  Bushire  (q.v.).  The  present 
village  is  insignificant,  but  it  is  on  the 
site  of  a  very  aucieiit  city,  which  con- 
tinued to  be  a  port  of  some  consequence 
down  to  the  end  of  the  16th  century. 

I  do  not  doubt  that  this  is  the  place 
intended  by  Reyxel  in  the  quotation 
from  A.  Nujies  under  Dubber  in 
Gloss.,  and  that  the  explanation 
which  I  have  given  in  the  note  there  is 
erroneous. 

The  spelling  Baxet  in  Barros  below, 
is  no  doubt  a  clerical  error  _for  Raxel. 

c.  1340.  "Eishihr.  .  .  .  This  city  built 
by  Lohrasp,  was  rebuilt  by  Shapur  son  of 
Ardeshir  Babegan;  it  is  of  medium  size,  on. 


RESHIBE. 


[supplement.] 

848  BHIN0GEB08. 


the  shore  of  the  sea.    The  climate  is  very 
hot  and  unhealthy  ....  The  inhabitants 

fenerally  devote  themselves  to  sea-trade, 
ut  poor  and  feeble  that  they  are,  they  live 
chiefly  in  dependence  on  the  merchants  of 
other  countries.  Dates  and  the  cloths 
called  RlscMhrl  are  the  chief  productions." 
— Hwmdalla  Mastufi,  quoted  in  Barbier  de 
Meynard,  Diet,  de  la  Perse. 

1514.  "And  thereupon  Pero  Dalbo- 
querque  sailed  away  ....  and  entered 
through  the  straits  of  the  Persian  sea,  and 
explored  all  the  harbours,  islands,  and 
villages  which  are  contained  in  it  .  .  .  and 
when  he  was  as  far  advanced  as  Bstrem,  the 
winds  being  now  westerly — he  tacked  about, 
and  stood  along  in  the  tack  for  a  two  days 
voyage,  and  reached  Eaxel, where  he  found 
Mirbuzaca,  Captain  of  the  Xeque  Ismail,* 
who  had  captured  20  terradas  from  a 
Captain  of  the  King  of  Ormuz." — Albo- 
querque,  Hak.  Soc.  iv.  114-115. 

, ,  "  On  the  Persian  side  (of  the  Gulf)  is 
the  Province  of  Baxel,  which  contains  many 
villages  and  fortresses  along  the  sea,  en- 
gaged in  a  flourishing  trade." — Id.  186-7. 

1534.  ' '  And  at  this  time  insurrection  was 
made  by  the  King  of  Baxel,  (which  is  a  city 
on  the  coast  of  Persia) ;  who  was  a  vassal 
of  the  King  of  Ormuz,  so  the  latter  King 
sought  help  from  the  Captain  of  the  Castle, 
Antonio  da  Silveira.  And  he  sent  down 
Jorge  de  Crasto  with  a  galliot  and  two  foists 
and  100  men,  all  well  equipt,  and  good 
musketeers ;  and  bade  him  tell  the  King  of 
Saxel  that  he  must  give  up  the  fleet  which 
he  kept  at  sea  for  the  purpose  of  plunder- 
ing, and  must  return  to  his  allegiance  to 
the  K.  of  Ormuz. " — Correa,  iii.  557. 

1553.  "...  And  Francisco  de  Gouvea 
arrived  at  the  port  of  the  city  of  Baxet,  and 
having  anchored,  was  forthwith  visited  by 
a  Moor  on  the  King's  part,  with  refresh- 
ments and  compliments,  and  a  message 
that  ...  he  would  make  peace  with  us, 
and  submit  to  the  King  of  Ormuz." — Barros, 
IV.,  iv.  26. 

1554.  Beyxel,  see  under  Subber,  as 
above. 

1600.  "Reformados  y  proueydos  en 
Harmnz  de  lo  necessario,  nos  tornamos  a 
partir  .  .  .  fuymos  esta  vez  por  fuera  de 
la  isla  Queixiome  (see  Kishm)  oorriendo  la 
misma  costa,  como  de  la  primera,  passa- 
mos  .  .  .  mas  adelante  la  fortaleza  de 
Bexel,  celebre  por  el  mucho  y  perf  etto  pan  y 
frutos,que  su  territorio  produze." — Teixeira, 
Viage,  70. 

1856.  "48  hours  sufficed  to  put  the 
troops  in  motion  northwards,  the  ships  of 
war,  led  by  the  Admiral,  advancing  along 
the  coast  to  their  support.  This  was  on 
the  morning  of  the  9th,  and  by  noon  the 
enemy  was  observed  to  be  in  force  in  the 
village  of  Beshlre.  Here  amidst  the  ruins 
of  old  houses,  garden-walls,  and  steep 
ravines,  they  occupied  a  formidable  posi- 
tion ;   but  notwithstanding  their  firmness, 

*    .e.  Shah  Ismail  Sufi,  of  Persia. 


wall  after  wall  was  surmounted,  and  finally 
they  were  driven  from  their  last  defence  (the 
old  fort  of  Beshire)  bordering  on  the  cliffs 
at  the  margin  of  the  sea." — Despatch  in 
Lowe's  H.  of  the  Indian  Navy,  ii.  346. 

Resident.    Add : 
a. 

1748.  "We  received  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Henry  Kelsall,  Besident  at  Ballasore." — 
Fort  WiUia/m  Gonsn.,  in  Long,  3. 

1760.  "  Agreed,  Mr.  Howitt  the  present 
Besident  in  Rajah  Tillaok  Chund's  country 
(i.e.  Burdwan)  for  the  collection  of  the 
tuncahs,  be  wrote  to  .  .  .  ." — Do.,  March 
29th,  in  Do.,  244. 

Bessaldar.    Add: 

This  title  is  applied  honoriflcally  to 
overseers  of  post-horses  or  stables  (see 
Panjab  Notts  and  Queries,  ii.  84). 

Rhinoceros.  We  introduce  this 
word  for  the  sake  of  the  quotations, 
showing  that  even  in  the  16th  century 
this  animal  was  familiar  not  only  in  the 
Western  Himalaya,  but  in  the  forests 
near  Peshawar.  It  is  probable  that  the 
nearest  rhinoceros  to  be  found  at  the 
present  time  would  be  not  less  than  800 
miles,  as  the  crow  flies,  from  Peshawar. 

See  also  Ganda,  in  Gloss,  and 
Stjppt. 

c.  1387.  ' '  In  the  month  of  Zl-1  Ka'da  of 
the  same  year  he  (Prince  Muhammed  Khan) 
went  to  the  mountains  of  Sirmor  (W.  of 
the  Jumna)  and  spent  two  months  in 
hunting  the  rhinoceros  and  the  elk."— 
Tdrikh-i-Mubarak-Shdhi,  in  Elliot,  iv.  16. 

1398.  (On  the  frontier  of  Kashmir). 
"  Comme  il  y  avoit  dans  ces  Pays  un  lieu 
qui  par  sa  vaste  et^ndue,  et  la  grande 
quantity  de  gibiers,  sembloit  inviter  les 
passans  k  chasser  .  .  .  Timur  s'en  donna 
je  'divertissement  .  .  .  .  ils  prisent  une 
infinite  de  gibiers,  et  I'on  tua  plusieurs 
rhinoceros  S  coups  de  sabre  et  de  lances, 

quoique  oet  animal a  la  peau  si 

ferme,  qu'on  ne  pent  la  percer  que  par  des 
efforts  extraordinaires." — Petis  de  la  Croix, 
H.  de  Timur-Bec,  iii.  159. 

1519.  "After  sending  on  the  army  to- 
wards the  river  (Indus),  I  myself  set  off  for 
Sawati,  which  they  likewise  call  Karak- 
Khaneh,*  to  hunt  the  rhinoceros.  We 
started  many  rhinoceroBCS,  but  as  the 
country  abounds  in  brushwood,  we  could  not 
get' at  them.  A  she  rhinoceros,  that  had 
whelps,  came  out,  and  fled  along  the  plain ; 
many  arrows  were  shot  at  her,  but .  .  .  she 
gained  cover.  We  set  fire  to  the  brush- 
wood, but  the  rhinoceros  was  not  to  be 
found.  We  got  sight  of  another,  that, 
having  been  scorched  in  the  fire,  was  lamed 
and  unable  to  run.      We  killed    it,   and 


"*  The  term  iCar/c-fc/ifljui  means  the  'rhinoceros- 
haunt." 


BHOTASS. 


[,STJ  PriPEMENT.] 

849  BOGUE'8  BIVEB. 


every  one  cut  off  a  bit  of  it  as  a  trophy  of 
the  chase."— BaSw,  253. 

1554.  "Noug  vinmes  k  la  ville  do  Pour- 
schewer  (Peshawar),  et  ayant  heureusement 
paas^  le  Koutel  (see  Kotal),  nous  gagnames 
la  viUe  de  Djouschayfth.  Sur  le  Koutel  nous 
aperodmes  des  rhinoceros,  dont  la  grosseur 
approchait  celle  d'un  elephant  .  .  .  ." — 
Sidi  'AU,  in  J.  As.,  1  ser.,  torn,  ix.,  201- 
202. 

Rhotass,  n.  p.  This  (Bohias)  is  the 
name  of  two  famous  fortresses  in 
India,  viz.  a.  a  very  ancient  rock-fort 
in  the  Shahabad  district  of  Behar, 
occupying  part  of  a  tabular  hill  -which 
rises  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Son 
river  to  a  height  of  1490  feet.  It 
was  an  important  stronghold  of  Sher 
Shah,  the  successful  rival  of  the 
Mogul  Humayun : 

b.  A  fort  at  the  north  end  of  the 
Salt-range  in  the  Jhelum  District, 
Punjab,  which  was  built  by  the  same 
king,  named  by  hiTn  after  the  ancient 
Eohtaa.  The  ruins  are  yeiy  pic- 
turesque. 

a. — 

c.  1560.  "  Sher  Sh^h  was  occupied  night 
and  day  with  the  business  of  hii  kingdom, 
and  never  allowed  himself  to  be  idle  .... 
He  kept  money  {khasdna)  and  revenue 
IJehardj)  in  all  parts  of  his  territories,  so 
that,  if  necessity  required,  soldiers  and 
money  were  ready.  The  chief  treasury  was 
in  Bohtas  under  the  charge  of  IkhtiyfLr 
Ehan," — Waki'ai-i  Muahtala,  in  Elliot,  iv. 
551. 

1665.  "...  You  must  leave  the  great 
Koad  to  Patna,  and  bend  to  the  South 
through  Eacberhourgh  (?)  and  the  famous 
Fortress  of  Bhodes."— TaKeJvsier,  E.  T., 
u.  53. 

b.- 

c.  1.540.     "  Sher  Shith marched 

with  all  his  forces  and  retinue  through  all 
the  hills  of  PadmSin  and  Grarjh^,  in  order 
that  he  might  choose  a  fitting  site,  and 
build  a  fort  there  to  keep  down  the 
Ghakkars  ....  Having  selected  Bohtas, 
he  built  there  the  fort  which  now  exists." — 
Tarikh-i-Sher  Shdhi,  in  Elliot,  iv.  390. 

1809.  ' '  Before  we  reached  the  Hydaspes 
we  had  a  view  of  the  famous  fortress  of 
Botas ;  but  it  was  at  a  great  distance.  .  .  . 
Botas  we  understood  to  be  an  extensive 
but  strong  fort  on  a  low  hill." — Elphinstone, 
Cambul,  ed.  1839,  i.  108. 

Rogue's  River,  n.  p.  The  name 
given  by  Europeans  in  the  17th  and 
18th  centuries  to  one  of  the  Sunder- 
bund  channels  joining  the  lower 
Hoogly  E.  from  the  eastward.  It  was 
so  called  from  being  frequented  by  the 
Arakan  Eovers,  sometimes  Portuguese 


vagabonds,  sometimes  native  S[ug|[S, 
whose  vessels  lay  in  this  creek  watch- 
ing their  opportunity  to  plunder  craft 
gomg  up  and  down  the  Hoogly, 

Mr.  E.  Barlow,  who  has  partially 
annotated  Hedges'  Diary  for  the  Hak- 
luyt  Society,  identifies  Eogue's  Eiver 
with  Channel  Creek,  which  is  the 
channel  between  Saugor  Island  and 
the  Delta.  Mr.  Barlow  was,  I  believe, 
a  member  of  the  Bengal  Pilot  service, 
and  this,  therefore,  must  have  been 
the  application  of  the  name  in  recent 
tradition.  But"  I  cannot  reconcile  this 
with  the  sailing  directions  in  the  Eng- 
lish Pilot  (1711),  or  the  indications  in 
Hamilton,  quoted  below. 

The  English  Pilot  has  a  sketch  chart 
of  the  river,  which  shows,  just  oppo- 
site Bufialo  Point,"  iJ.  Theeves,"  then, 
as  we  descend,  the  R.  Rangafula,  and, 
close  below  that,  "Rogues"  (without 
the  word  jBi-wer),  and  still  further  below, 
Ghanell  Creek  or  £.  Jessore.  Eanga- 
fula  E.  and  Channel  Creek  we  still 
have  in  the  charts. 

After  a  careful  comparison  of  all 
the  notices,  and  of  the  old  and  modern 
charts,  I  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  E.  of  Eogues  must  have  been 
either  what  is  now  called  Ohingrl  Khal, 
entering  immediately  below  Diamond 
Harbour,  or  Kalpl  Creek,  about  6  m. 
further  down,  but  the  preponderance 
of  argument  is  in  favour  of  ChingrI 
Khal.  The  position  of  this  quite  cor- 
responds vrith  the  B.  Theeves  of  the  old 
English  chart ;  it  corresponds  in 
distance  from  Saugor  *  with '  that 
stated  by  Hamilton,  and  also  in  being 
close  to  the  "  first  safe  anchoring 
Place  in  the  Eiver,"  viz..  Diamond 
HarboTir.  The  Eogue's  Eiver  was 
apparently  a  little  '  above  the  head  of 
the  Grand  Middle  Ground'  or  great 
shoals  of  the  Hoogly,  whose  upper 
termination  is  now  some  7^  m.  below 
Buffalo  Point,  and  6  m.  below  ChingrI 
Khal.  One  of  the  extracts  from  the 
English  Pilot  speaks  of  the  "E.  of 
EogueSjCommonly  called  by  the  Country 
People  Adegom."  Now  there  is  a  town 
on  the  ChingrI  BZhal,  a  few  miles  from 
its  entrance  into  the  Hoogly,  which  is 
called  in  Eennell's  map  Ottogxmge,  and 
in  the  Atlas  of  India  Sheet  Huttoogum. 
Eurther,  in  the  tracing  of  an  old  Dutch 
chart  of  the  17th  century,  in  the  India 

*  The  Saugor  of  those  days  was  Chinga  Saugor, 
which  forms  the  extreme  south  of  what  is  styled 
Saugor  Island  now. 

3  I 


ROHILLA. 


[supplement.] 
850 


ROWTEE. 


Office,  I  find  in  a  position  correspond- 
ing with  Ohingri  Khal,  D'Moevers 
Spruit,  wMcli  I  take  to  be  '  Eobber's 
(or  Eogue's)  River.' 

1683.  "And  so  we  parted  for  tliis  night, 
before  which  time  it  was  resolved  by  y= 
Couneill  that  if  I  should  not  prevail  to  go 
this  way  to  Decoa,  I  should  attempt  to  do 
it  with  y«  Sloopes  by  way  of  the  River  of 
Bogues,  which  goes  through  to  the  great 
River  of  Decca." — Hedges,  Sale.  Soc.  p.  36. 

1711.  "Directions  to  go  up  along  the 
Western  Shore  ....  The  nearer  the  Shore 
the  better  the  Ground  until  past  the  River 
of  Tygers.*  You  may  begin  to  edge  over 
towards  the  Eiver  of  Bogues  about  the 
head  of  the  Grand  Middle  Ground ;  and 
when  the  Buffalow  Point  bears  from  you 
4  N.  f  of  a  Mile,  steer  directly  over  for  the 
East  Shore  E.N.E."— TAe  English  Pilot, 
Pt.  iii.  p.  54. 

,,    Mr.  Serrimg,  the  Pilot's  Directions 
for  bringing    of  Ships  down   the   River  of 

Sughley From  the  lower  point  of 

the  Narrows  on  the  Starboard  side 

the  Eastern  Shore  is  to  be  kept  close  aboard, 
until  past  the  said  Creek,  afterwards  allow- 
ing only  a  small  Birth  for  the  Point  off  the 
Biver  of  Bogues,  commonly  called  by  the 
Country  People,  Adegom  ....  From  the 
Biver  Eogues,  the  Starboard  (qu.  lar- 
board ?)  shore  with  a  great  ship  ought  to  be 
kept  close  aboard  all  along  down  to  Channel 
Trees,  for  in  the  offing  lies  the  Grand 
Middle  Ground."— /Siii.  p.  57. 

1727.  "The  first  safe  anchoring  Place 
in  the  River,  is  off  the  Mouth  of  a  River 
about  12  Leagues  above  Sagor,t  commonly 
known  by  the  Name  of  Bognes  Eiver, 
which  had  that  Appellation  from  some 
BamdiUi  Portuguese,  who  were  followers  of 

Shah  Sujah for  those  Portuguese 

....  after  their  Master's  Flight  to  the 
Kingdom  of  Arhoican,  betook  themselves 
to  Piracy  among  the  Islands  at  the  Mouth 
of  the  Gcmges,  and  this  River  having  com- 
munication with  all  the  Channels  from 
Xatigam  to  the  Westward,  from  this  River 
they  used  to  sally  out." — A.  Hamilton, 
ii.  3. 

1752.  " .  .  .  .  On  the  receipt  of  your 
Honors'  orders  per  Dunnington,  we  sent  for 
<:!apt.  Pinson,  the  Master  Attendant,  and 
directed  him  to  issue  out  fresh  orders  to  the 
Pilots  not  to  bring  up  any  of  your  Honors' 
Ships  higher  than  Bogues  Eiver.  "t — Letter 
to  Gowt,  in  Long,  p.  32. 

Rohilla.    Add : 

1726.     " 1000    other    horsemen 

called  Euhelahs."— 'FaJCTfoyii,  iv.  (Suratte) 


277. 
1763. 


"  After  all  the  Eohilaa  are  but  the 


*  This  is  shown  by  a  17th  century  Dutch  chart 
in  I.  O.  to  be  a  creek  on  the  west  side,  very  little 
below  Diamond  Point  It  is  also  shown  in  Tassin's 
Maps  of  the  R.  Hoogly,  1835;  not  later. 

t  This  also  points  to  the  locality  of  Diamond 
Harbour,  and  the  Chingrl  Khal. 


best  of  a  race  of  men,  in  whose  blood  it 
would  be  difficult  to  find  one  or  two  single 
individuals  endowed  with  good  nature  and 
with  sentiments  of  equity ;  in  a  word  they 
are  Afghans." — Seir  Mutaqherin,  iii.  240. 

■BiOOcka,  Bocca,  s.  Ar.  mVa.  A 
letter,  a  -written  document ;  a  note  of 
hand. 

1680.  "One  Sheake  Ahmud  came  to 
Towne  slyly  with  several  peons  dropping 
after  him,  bringing  letters  from  Futty  Chaun 
at  Chingalhatt,  and  Euocas  from  the  Ser 

Lascar." " — Fort  St.    Geo.  Consn., 

May  25th.    In  Notes  and  Extracts,  iii.  20. 

,,  ".  .  .  .  proposing   to    give   200 

Pagodas  Madaras  Brahminy  to  obtain  a 
Bocca  from  the  Nabob  that  our  business 
might  go  on  Salabad  \i,e.  from  year  to  year 
without  interruption]." — Ibid.,  Sept.  27, 
p.  35. 

Roomee.    Add : 

1781.  "These  Espanyols  are  a  very 
western  nation,  always  at  war  with  the 
Boman  Emperors ;  *  since  the  latter  took 
from  them  the  city  of  Ashtenbol  (Istcmhul), 
about  500  years  ago,  in  which  time  they  have 
not  ceased  to  wage  war  with  the  Boumees." 
— Seir  Mutaqherin,  iii.  336. 

Boselle,  s.  The  Indian  Hibiscus 
or  Hib.  sabdariffa,  L.  The  fleshy  calyx 
makes  an  excellent  sub-acid  jelly,  and 
is  used  likewise  for  tarts  ;  also  called 
'Eed  Sorrel.'  The  French  call  it 
('  Guinea  Sorrel,')  Oseille  de  Ouinde, 
and  Roselle  is  probably  a  corruption  of 
Oseille. 

Roundel.    Add : 

1676.  "  Proposals  to  the  Agent,  &c,, 
about  the  young  men  in  MetchUpatam. 

"  Generall.  I.  Whereas  each  hath  his 
peon  and  some  more  with  their  BondellB, 
that  none  be  permitted  but  as  at  the  Fort." 
—Fort  St.  Geo.  Consn.,  Feb.  16th.  In 
UTotes  and  Extracts,  No.  I.,  p.  43. 

1680.  ' '  To  Verona  (the  Company's  Chief 
Merchant)  's  adopted  son  was  given  the' 
name  of  Muddoo  Verona,  and  a  Euildellto 
be  carried  over  him',  in  respect  to  the 
memory  of  Verona,  eleven  cannon  being 
fired,  that  the  Towne  and  Country  might 
take  notice  of  the  honour  done  them." — 
Ibid.,  No.  II.  p.  15. 

Rowce.    Add : 

1838.  "  We  descended  into  the  Khnd, 
and  I  was  amusing  myself  jumping  from 
rock  to  rook,  and  thus  passing  up  the  centre 
of  the  brawling  mountain  stream,  aided  by 
my  long  paJian  pole  of  reus  wood." — 
Wanderings  of  a  Pilgrim,  ii.  241. 

Rowtee,  s.  A  kind  of  small  tent 
with  pyramidal  roof,  and  no  projection 
of  fly,  or  eaves.     Hind,  rdotl. 

*  i.e.  the  Turkish  Sultans. 


BOZYE. 


[STIPPXEMENT.] 
851 


SABAIO. 


Rozye.    Add : 

1784.  "  I  have  this  morning  ,  .  received 
a  letter  from  the  Prinoo  addressed  to  you, 
vvrith  a  present  of  a  rezy  and  a  shawl  hand- 
kerchief."— Warren,  Hastings  to  his  Wife,  in 
Echoes  of  Old  Calcutta,  195. 

1857.  (Imports  into  Kandahar,  from 
Mashad  and  Khorasan)  "Sazaies  from 
Yezd.  .  .  .  " — Punjab  Trade  Report,  App., 
p.  Ixviii. 

1867.  ' '  I  had  brought  with  me  a  soft 
quilted  rezai  to  sleep  on,  and  with  a  rug 
wrapped  round  me,  and  sword  and  pistol 
under  my  head,  I  lay  and  thought  long  and 
deeply  upon  miy  line  of  action  on  the 
morrow." — Lieut.-Col.  T.  Lewin,  301. 

Rubbee,  s.  Ar.  raW  'the  Spring.' 
In  India  applied  to  tte  crops,  or  tar- 
vest  of  the  crops,  which  are  sown  after 
the  rains  and  reaped  in  the  following 
spring  or  early  summer.  Such  crops 
are  wheat,  barley,  gram,  linseed,  to- 
bacco, onions,  carrots  and  turnips,  etc. 
See  Khurreef. 

Ruble,  s.  Euss.  The  silver  unit 
of  Russian  currency,  when  a  coin  (not 
paper)  equivalent  to  3s.  \\d.  It  was 
originally  a  silver  ingot;  see  first  quo- 
tation and  note  below. 

1559.  "Vix  centum  annos  vtuntur 
nioneta  argentea,  praesertim  apud  illos 
cusa.  Initio  cum  argentum  in  provinoiam 
inf  erebatur,  f  undebantur  portiunculae  oblon- 
gae  argenteae,  sine  imagine  et  soriptura, 
aestimatione  vnius  rubli,  quarum  nulla 
nunc  apparet."  * — Herberstein,  in  Rerum 
Moscovit.  Auctores,  Fraucof.,  1600,  p.  42. 

1591.  "This  penaltie  or  mulct  is  20 
dingoes  (see  Xanga)  or  pence  upon  every 
rubble  or  mark,  and  so  ten  in  the  hundred. 
.  .  .  Hee  (the  Emperor)  hath  besides  for 
every  name  conteyned  in  the  writs  that  passe 
out  of  their  courts,  five  alteens,  an  alteen 
6  pence  sterling  or  thereabouts." — Treatise 
of  the  Russian  Oommonwealth,  by  Dr.  Giles 
Fletcher,  Hak.  Soc,  51. 

c.  1654-6.  "  Dog  dollars  they  (the  Rus- 
■sians)  are  not  acquainted  with,  these  being 
attended  with  loss  ....  their  own  dindrs 


*  These  ingots  -were  called  mum.  Ibn  Batuta 
says:  "Atone  day's  journey  from  Dkak  are  the 
Trills  of  the  Riis,  who  are  Christians  ;  they  have 
red  hair  and  bine  eyes,  they  are  ugly  in  feature  and 
crafty  in  character.  They  have  silver  mines,  and 
they  bring  from  their  country  saum,  i.e.  ingots  of 
silver,  with  which  they  buy  and  sell  in  that 
country.  The  weight  of  each  ingot  is  five  ounces." 
— ^ii.  414.  Pegolotti  (o.  1340),  speaking  of  the  land- 
ronte  to  Cathay,  says  that  on  arriving  at  Cassai 
(i.e.  Khisay  of  Marco  Polo  or  Hang-chau-fu)  "  you 
can  dispose  of  the  sommiot  silver  thatyouhave  with 
you  .  .  .  and  you  may  reckon  the  sommo  to  be 
worth  5  golden  florins"  (see  in  Cathay,  <&c,,  ii. 
288-9,293).  It  would  appear  from  Wassaf,  quoted  by 
Hammer  (eescMcllte  der  Goldenen  Horde,  224),  that 
gold  ingots  al^owere  called  sumoTsaum.  The  ruble 
js  still  caUed  sum  in  Turkestan. 


:Ei.T.,hy  Balfour,  i.  280. 

Bum,    Add : 

"  Mr.  N.  Darnell  Davis  has  put 
forth  a  derivation  of  the  word  rum, 
which  gives  the  only  probable  history 
of  it.  It  came  from  Barbados,  where 
the  planters  first  distilled  it,  some- 
where between  1640  and  1645.  A  MS. 
'  Description  of  Barbados,  '  in  Tri- 
nity College,  Dublin,  written  about 
1651,  says  :  "The  chief  fudUng  they 
make  in  the  Island  is  BumbuUion, 
alias  Kill-DivU,  and  this  is  made  of 
sugar-canes  distilled,  a  hot,  hellish, 
and  terrible  liquor.  "  G.  Warren's 
Description  of  Surinam,  1661,  shows 
the  word  in  its  present  short  form  : 
'  Rum  is  a,  spirit  extracted  from  the 
juice  of  sugar-canes,  .  .  .  called  Kill- 
Devil  in  New-England ! '  '  Eumbul- 
lion '  is  a  Devonshire  word,  meaning 
'  a  great  tumult, '  and  may  have  been 
adopted  from  some  of  the  Devonshire 
settlers  in  Barbados ;  at  any  rate,  little 
doubt  can  exist  that  it  has  given  rise 
to  our  word  rum,  and  the  longer  name 
rumbowling,  which  sailors  give  to  their 
grog." — Academy,  Sept.  5,  1885. 

Ruttee.    Add : 

Further  notices  of  the  rati  used  as 
a  weight  for  precious  stones  will  be 
found  in  Sir  W.  Elliot's  Gains  of  S. 
India,  now  in  the  press  (p.  49).  Sir 
Walter's  experience  is  that  the  rati  of 
the  gem-dealers  is  a  double  rati,  and 
an  approximation  to  the  manfddi  (see 
Mangelinin  Gloss,  and  Suppt.).  This 
accounts  for  Tavernier's  valuation  at 
3i  grs. 


s. 


Sabaio  or  Qabaio,  etc.,  n.  p.  The 
name  generally  given  by  the  Portu- 
guese writers  to  the  Mahommedaa 
prince  who  was  in  possession  of  Goa 
when  they  arrived  in  India,  and  who  had 
lived  much  there.  He  was  in  fact  that 
one  of  the  captains  of  the  BahmanI 
kingdom  of  the  Deccan  who,  in  the 
division  that  took  place  on  the  decay 
of  the  dynasty  towards  the  end  of  the 
15th  century,  became  the  founder  oi: 
the  'AdU  Shahi  family  which  reigned 
at  Bijaptir  from  1489  to  the  end  of  the 
following  century  (see  Idalcan). 

His  real  name  was  Abdul  Mu^iafEap 
3  I  2" 


8ABAI0. 


[SUPPLEMEITT.] 

852  SALIOUAM. 


Tusuf,wit]i  the  surname  Sabal  or  Savdl . 
There  does  not  seem  any  ground  for 
rejecting  the  intelligent  statement  of 
De  Barros  (II.  v.  2),  that  he  had  this 
name  from  being  a  native  of  8md  in 
Persia.  Garcia  De  Orta  does  not  seem 
to  have  been  aware  of  this  history,  and 
he  derives  the  name  from  Sahib  (see 
below),  apparently  a  mei-e  guess, 
though  not  an  unnatural  one.  Mr. 
Birch's  surmise  (Alboquergue,  ii.  S2), 
with  these  two  old  and  obvious  sources 
of  suggestion  before  him,  that  "the 
word  may  possibly  be  connected  with 
sipaM,  Arabic,  a  soldier,"  is  quite  in- 
admissible (nor  is  sipaM  Arabic). 

There  is  a  story,  related  as  unques- 
tionable by  Pirishta,  that  the  Sabaio 
was  in  reality  a  son  of  the  Turkish 
Sultan  Aga  IWhirad  (or  '  Amurath ')  II. , 
who  was  saved  from  murder  at  his 
father's  death,  and  placed  in  the  hands 
of  'Imad  ud-din,  a  Persian  merchant 
of  Sava,  by  whom  he  was  brought  up. 
In  his  youth  he  sought  his  fortune  in 
India,  and,  being  sold  as  a  slave,  and 
going  through  a  succession  of  adven- 
tures, reached  his  high  position  in  the 
Deccan  {Briggs's  Fi/risMa,  iii.  7-8). 

1510.  "  But  when  Afoneo  Dalboquerque 
took  Goa,  it  would  be  about  40  years  more 
or  less  since  the  pabaio  had  taken  it  from 
the  Hindoos." — Dalboquerque,  ii.  96. 

„  "  In  this  island  (Goa,  called  Goga) 
there  is  a  fortress  near  the  sea,  walled 
round  after  our  manner,  in  which  there  ia 
sometimes  a  captain  called  Savain,  who 
has  400  Mamelukes,  he  himself  being  also 
a  Mameluke.  ....  " — VaHhema,  116. 

1516.  "Going  further  along  the  coast 
there  is  a  very  beautiful  river,  which  sends 
two  arms  into  the  sea,  making  between 
them  an  island,  on  which  stands  the  city  of 
Goa  belonging  to  Daguem  (Deccan),  and  it 
was  a  principality  of  itself  with  other  dis- 
tricts adjoinmg  in  the  interior  ;  and  in  it 
there  was  a  great  Lord,  a  vassal  of  the  said 
King  (of  Deccan)  called  Sabayo,  who  being  a 
good  soldier,  well  mannered  and  experienced 
in  war,  this  lordship  of  Goa  was  bestowed 
upon  him,  that  he  might  continually  make 
war  on  the  King  of  Narsinga,  as  he  did 
until  his  death.  And  then  he  left  this  city 
to  his  son  Cjabaym  Hydalean.  .  .  ,  "—Bar- 
bosa,  Lisbon  ed.,  287. 

1563.  "  0.  .  .  And  returning  to  our  sub- 
ject, as  Adel  in  Persian  means  'justice,' 
■  they  called  the  prince  of  these  territories 
Adelham,  as  it  were  '  Lord  of  Justice.' 

"iJ.  A  name  highly  inappropriate,  for 
neither  he  nor  the  rest  of  them  are  wont  to 
do  justice.  But  tell  me  also  why  in  Spain 
they  call  him  the  Sabaio  ? 

0.  Some  have  told  me  that  he  was  so 
called  because  they  used  to  call  a  Captain 
by   thii  name;  but  I  afterwards  came  to 


know  that  in  fact  saibo  in  Arabic  means 
'  lord.'.  .  .  .  "—Garcia,  f .  36. 

Sagar-pesha,  s.  Oamp-foUowerg, 
or  the  body  of  servants  in  a  private 
establishment.  The  word,  though 
usually  pronounced  in  vulgar  Hin- 
dustani as  written  above,  is  Pers. 
ahdgird-peaha  (lit.  shagird,  a  disciple,  a 
servant,  a,nd.pesha  'business'). 

b.  St.  John's  Island.    Note : 

More  correctly  this  is  called  SJiang-clmang ;  it 
is  about  60  or  70  miles  S,  W,  of  Macao,  and  at  some 
distance  from  the  mouth  of  the  Canton  Eiver. 

1552.  "  Inde  nos  ad  Sanoianum,  Sinarum 
insulam  a  Oantone  millia  pas.  circiter  cxx 
Deus  perduxit  incolumes.  — Scti.  Franc, 
Xaverii  Epistt.  Pragae  1667,  IV.  xiv. 


See    under  Roocka  in 


Salabad. 

SUPPT. 


Salak,  s.  A  singular-looking  fruit, 
sold  and  eaten  in  the  Malay  regions, 
described  in  the  quotation.  It  is  the 
fruit  of  a  species  of  ratan  [Salacca 
eduUs),  of  which  the  Malay  name  is 
rotan-salah. 

1768-71.  "The  salac  '{Calamus  rotang 
zalacca)  which  is  the  fruit  of  a  prickly 
bush,  and  has  a  singular  appearance,  being 
covered  with  scales,  like  those  of  a  lizard ; 
it  is  nutritious  and  well  tasted,  in  flavour 
somewhat  resembling  a  raspberry." — Sta- 
vorinus,  B.  T.,  i.  241. 

Salempoory.    Add : 

1680.  "  Certain  goods  for  Bantam  priced 
as  follows  : — 

"  Salampores,  Blew,  at  14  Pagodas  per 

corge "—Fort    St.     George    Gonsn. 

April  22nd,  in  Notes  and  Eoctraets,  iii. 
p.  16 ;  also  ibid,  p,  24. 

1747.  "The  Warehouaekeeper  reported 
that  on  the  Ist  inat.  when  the  Prench  en- 
tered our  Bounds  and  attacked  us  ...  it 
appeared  that  5  Pieces  of  Long  Cloth  and 
10  Pieces  of  Salampores  were  stolen.  That 
Two  Pieces  of  Salampores  were  found  upon 
a  Peon  ....  and  the  Person  detected  is 
ordered  to  be  severely  whipped  in  the  Face 

of  the  Puhlick "—Fort  St.  David 

Oonsn.,  March  30th  (MS.  Records  in  India 
Office). 

Saligram.    Add : 

1824.  "  The  shalpamu  is  black,  hollow, 
and  nearly  round ;  it  is  found  in  the  Gun- 
duk  River,  and  is  considered  a  representa- 
tion of  Vishnoo The  Shalgrkmii  is 

the  only  stone  that  is  naturally  divine  ;  all 
the  other  stones  are  rendered  sacred  by 
incantations." — Wanderings  of  a  Pilgrim, 
i.  43. 

1885.  "  My  father  had  one  (a  Salagraml. 
It  was  a  round,  rather  flat,  jet  black,  small, 
shining    stone.    He   paid  it  the   greatest 


SALSBTTE. 


[[supplement.] 
853 


SANGUIGEB. 


Teverenoe  possible,  and  allowed  no  one  to 
touch  it,  but  worshipped  it  with  his  own 
hands.  When  he  became  ill,  and  as  he 
would  not  allow  a  woman  to  touch  it,  he 
made  it  over  to  a  Brahman  ascetic  with  a 
money  present." — Sundrdbdi,  in  Punjab 
Notes  and  Queries,  ii.  109. 

The  salagrama  is  in  fact  a  Hindu 
fetish. 

Salsette.  Add  at  tie  end  of  a,  p. 
594: 

This  name  occurs  in  tte  form  shat- 
sashti  in  a  stone  inscription  dated 
Sat.  1103  (A.D.  1182).  See  So.  J.  R. 
As.  Soc,  xii.  334.  Another  inscription 
on  copper  plates  dated  Sak.  748  (a.d. 
1027)  contains  a  grant  of  the  village 
of  Nanra,  "  one  of  the  66  of  Bri  Stha- 
naka  (Thana),"  thus  entirely  confirming 
the  et3miology  [J.  R.  As.  Soc,  ii.  383). 
I  have  to  thank  Mr.  J.  M.  Campbell, 
O.S.I.,  for  drawing  my  attention  to 
these  inscriptions. 

1777.  "The  acquisition  of  the  Island  of 
Salset,  which  in  a  manner  surrounds  the 
Island  of  Bombay,  is  sufficient  to  secure 
the  latter  from  the  danger  of  a  famine." — 
Price's  Tracts,  i.  101. 

Samshoo.    Add : 

1684.  "...  Sampsoe,  or  Chinese  Beer." 
— Yalentijn,  iv.  {China)  129. 

Sanguicel,  s.  This  is  a  term  (pi. 
sanguiceis)  often  used  hy  the  Portu- 
guese ■writers  on  India  for  a  kind  of 
boat,  or  small  vessel,  used  in  war.  We 
are  not  able  to  trace  any  origin  in  a 
vernacular  word.  It  is  perhaps  taken 
from  the  similar  proper  name  which  is 
the  subject  of  the  next  article.  Blu- 
teau  gives  :  "  Sanguicel ;  termo  da 
India.  He  hum  genero  de  embarcagao 
pequena  q  serve  na  costa  da  India 
para  dar  alcanse  aos  paros  dos 
Mouros,"  '  to  give  chase  to  the  prows  of 
the  Moors.' 

1598.  "  The  Conde  (Francisco  da  Gama) 
was  occupied  all  the  winter  (3. v.)  in  reform- 
ing.the  fleets  .  .  and  as  the  time  came  on  he 
nominated  his  brother  D.  Luiz  da  Gama  to 
fee  Captain-Major  of  the  Indian  Seas  for 
the  expedition  to  Malabar,  and  he  wrote  to 
Ba9aim  to  equip  six  very  light  Sanguiceis 
according  to  instructions  which  should  be 
given  by  Sebastian  Botelho,  a  man  of  great 
experience  in  that  craft. .  .  These  orders  were 
given  bylthe  Count  Admiral  because  he  per- 
ceived that  big  fleets  were  not  of  use  to 
guard  convoys,  and  that  it  was  light  vessels 
Kke  these  alone  which  could  catch  the 
paraos  and  vessels  of  the  pirates  .  .  .  for 
these  escaped  our  fleets,  and  got  hold  of  the 
merchant  vessels  at  their  pleasure,  darting 
in  and  out,  like  light  horse,  where  they  would. 
,  .  .  "—Couto,  Dec.  XII.,  Liv.  I.,  cap.  18. 


1605.  "And  seeing  that  I  am  informed 
that  .  .  .  the  incursions  of  certain  pirates 
who  still  infest  that  coast  might  be  pre- 
vented with  less  apparatus  and  expense,  if 
we  had  light  vessels  which  would  be  more 
effective  than  the  foists  and  galleys  of 
which  the  fleets  have  hitherto  been  com- 
posed, seeing  how  the  enemy  use  their 
sanguiceis,  which  our  ships  and  galleys 
cannot  overtake,  I  enjoin  and  order  you  to 
build  a  quantity  of  light  vessels  to  be  em- 

Sloyed  in  guarding  the  coast  in  place  of  the 
eet  of  galleys  and  foists.  .  .  .  " — King's 
Letter  to  Dom  Affonso  de  Castro,  in  Livros 
das  Monfoes,  i.  26. 

1614.  "The  eight  Malabaresque  San- 
guiceis that  Francis  de  Miranda  despatched 
to  the  north  from  the  bar  of  Goa  went  with 
three  chief  captains,  each  of  them  to  com- 
mand a  week  in  turn " — Bocarro, 

Decada,  262. 

Sanguicer,  Saiigue9a,  Ziuguizar, 

etc.  n.  p.  This  is  a  place  often  men- 
tioned in  the  Portuguese  narratives, 
as  very  hostile  to  the  Groa  Government, 
and  latterly  as  a  great  nest  of  corsairs. 
This  appears  to  be  Sangameshvar,  lat. 
17° 9',  formerly  aport  of  Canara  on  the 
river  Shastri,  and  standing  20  miles 
from  the  mouth  of  that  nver.  The 
latter  was  navigable  for  large  vessels 
up  to  Sangameshvar,  but  within  the 
last  30  years  has  become  impassable. 

1516.  "  Passing  this  river  of  Dabul  and 
going  along  the  coast  towards  Goa  you  find 
a  river  called  Cingiii9ar,  inside  of  which 
there  is  a  place  where  there  is  a  traffic  in 
many  wares,  and  where  enter  many  vessels 
and  small  Zarnbucos  of  Malabar  to  sell  what 
they  bring,  and  buy  the  jDroducts  of  the 
country.  The  place  is  peopled  by  Moors, 
and  Gentiles  of  the  aforesaid  Kingdom  of 
Daquem  "  (Decoan). — Barbosa,  Lisbon  ed. 
p.  286. 

1538.  "Thirty -five  leagues  from  Guoa, 
in  the  middle  of  the  Gulf  of  the  Malabars 
there  runs  a  large  river  called  Zamgizara. 
This  river  is  well  known  and  of  great 
renown.  The  bar  is  bad  and  very  tortuous, 
but  after  you  get  within,  it  makes  amends 
for  the  difficulties  without.  It  runs  inland 
for  a  great  distance  with  great  depth  and 
breadth." — De  Castro,  Primeiro  Roteiro,  36. 

1553.  De  Barros  calls  it  Zingacar  in 
II.  i.  4,  and  Sanga^a  in  IV.  i.  14. 

1584.  "There  is  a  Haven  belonging  to 
those  ryvers  (rovers),  distant  from  Goa 
about  12  miles,  and  is  called  Sangttiseo, 
where  many  of  those  Rovers  dwell,  and 
doe  so  much  raischiefe  that  no  man  can 
passe  by,  but  they  receive  some  wrong  by 

them, Which  the  Viceroy  under-^ 

standing,  prepared  an  armie  of  15  Foists, 
over  which  he  made  chiefe  Captaine  a 
Gentleman,  his  Nephew  called  Don  lulianes 
Mascharenhas,  giving  him  expresse  com- 
mandement  first  to  goe  unto  the  Haven 


SANSKRIT. 


[STTPPLEMElfT.] 
854 


SCYMITAB. 


ni  Sanguiseu,  and  utterly  to  raze  the  same 
downe  to  the  ground." — lAnschoUn,  ch.  92. 

1602.  "Both  these  projects  he  now 
began  to  put  in  execution,  sending  all  his 
treasures  (which'  they  said  exceeded  ten 
millions  in  gold)  to  the  river  of  Sangnicer, 
which  was  also  within  his  jurisdiction, 
being  a  seaport,  and  there  embarking  it  at 
his  pleasure." — Coitto,  V.  ix.  8. 

See  also  Couto,  Dec.  X,  iv. : 

"How  D.  Gileanes  Masoarenhas  arrived 
in  Malabar,  and  how  he  entered  the  river  of 
Sauguicer  to  chastise  the  Naique  of  that 
place ;  and  of  the  disaster  in  which  he  met 
his  death."  (This  is  the  event  of  1584 
related  by  Linschoten)  also  Dec.  X.  vi.  4  : 

"  Of  the  things  that  ha/ppened  to  D.  Jer- 
onymo  Mascarenhas  in  Malabar,  and  how 
lie  had  a  meeting  with  the  Zamorin,  and  swore 
peace  with  him ;  and  how  he  brought  destruc- 
tion  on  the  Naique  of  Sanguicer." 

1727.  "  There  is  an  excellent  Harbour 
for  Shipping  8  Leagues  to  the  Southward 
of  Dabul,  called  Sauguseer,  but  the 
Country  about  being  inhabited  by  Maparees, 
it  is  not  frequented." — A.  Ham.  244. 

Sanskrit.    Add : 

1774.  "  This  Code  they  have  written  in 
their  own  language,  the  Shanscrit.  A 
translation  of  it  is  begun  under  the  inspec- 
tion of  one  of  the  body,  into  the  Persian 
language,  and  from  that  into  English. " — 
W.  Hastings  to  Lord  Mansfield,  in  Gleig, 
i.  402. 

Satigam,  n.  p.  Satgdon,  formerly 
and  from  remote  times  a  port  of  much, 
trade  on  tie  riglit  bank  of  the  Hoogly 
R.,  30  miles  above  Calcutta,  but  for 
two  and  a  half  centuries  utterly  de- 
cayed, and  now  only  the  site  of  a  few 
huts,  with  a  ruined  mosque  ao  the 
only  relique  of  former  importance.  It 
is  situatedatthe  bifurcation  of  the  Saras- 
wati  channel  from  the  Hoogly,  and  the 
decay  dates  from  the  silting  up  of  the 
fornier.  It  was  commonly  called  by 
the  Portuguese  Porto  Pequeno  (q.v.). 

c.  1340.  ' '  About  this  time  the  rebellion 
of  Pakhrii  broke  out  in  Bengal .  .  Pakhri 
and  his  Bengali  forces  killed  K^dar  Kh^n 
(Governor  of  Lakhnauti)  ....  He  then 
plundered  the  treasury  of  Lakhnauti,  and 
secured  possession  of  that  place  and  of 
Satganw  and  Sun^rg^nw."  —  Zid  wd-din 
Barni,  in  Elliot,  iii.  243. 

1535.  "In  this  year  Diogo  EabeUo, 
finishing  his  term,  of  service  as  Captain  and 
Factor  of  the  Choromandel  fishery,  with 
licence  from  the  Governor  went  to  Bengal 
in  a  vessel  of  his  ...  .  and  he  went  well 
armed  along  with  two  foists  which  he 
equipped  with  his  own  money,  the  Governor 
only  lending  him  artillery  and  nothing 
more  ...  So  this  Diogo  Kobello  arrived  at 
the  Port  of  Satigaon,  where  he  found  two 
great  ships  of  Cambaya  which  three  days 


before  had  arrived  with  great  quantity  of 
merchandise,  selling  and  buying :  and  these, 
without  touching  them,  he  caused  to  quit 
the  port  and  go  down  the  river,  forbidding 
them  to  carry  on  any  trade,  and  he  also 
sent  one  of  the  foists,  with  30  men,  to  the 
other  port  of  Chatigaon,  where  they  found 
three  ships  from  the  Coast  of  Choromandel, 
which  were  also  driven  away  from  the  port. 
And  Diogo  Rabello  sent  word  to  the  Gozil 
that  he  was  sent  by  the  Governor  with 
choice  of  peace  or  war,  and  that  he  should 
send  to  ask  the  King  if  he  chose  to  liberate 
the  (PSrtuguese)  prisoners,  in  which  case 
he  also  would  liberate  his  ports  and  leave 
them  in  their  former  peace  .  .  ." — Goirea, 
iii.  649. 

Satrap.    Add : 

1883.  "An  eminent  Greek  scholar  used 
to  warn  his  pupils  to  beware  of  false  analo- 
gies in  philology.  'Because,'  he  used  to 
say,  '  imraiiris  is  the  Greek  for  satrap,  it 
does  not  follow  that  parpam)!  is  the  Greek 
for  rat-trap.' " — Saturday  Review,  July  14th, 
p.  53. 

Sayer.    Add : 

I  find  that  the  Index  and  Glossary  to 
the  Begulations,  ed.  1832  (vol.  ui.)  de- 
fines : 

"Sayer.  What  moves.  Variable  imports, 
distinct  from  land-rent  or  revenue,  consist- 
ing of  customs,  tolls,  licences,  duties  on 
merchandize,  and  other  articles  of  personal 
moveable  property;  as  well  as  mixed 
duties,  and  taxes  on  houses,  shops,  bazars, 
&c." 

This,  of  course,  throws  some  doubt  on  the 
rationale  of  the  Arabic  name,  suggested  in  the 
Gloss,  s.v. 

1751.  "I  have  heard  that  Kamkisaen 
Seat  who  lives  in  Calcutta  has  carried 
goods  to  that  place  without  paying  the 
Muxidavad  Syre  chowkey  duties." — Letter 
from  Nawab  to  Prest.  Fort  William,  in 
Long,  25. 

1788.  "  Sairjat— "  All  kinds  of  taxation 
besides  the  land-rent.  Sairs. — Any_  place 
or  office  appointed  for  the  collection  of 
duties  or  customs." — The  Indian  Vocabn- 
lary,  112. 

Scavenger.    Add : 

1760.  "Mr.  Handle,  applying  to  the 
Board  to  have  his  allowance  of  Scavenger 
increased,  and  representing  to  us  the  great 
fatigue  he  undergoes,  and  loss  of  time, 
which  the  Board  being  very  sensible  of. 
Agreed  we  allow  him  Rs.  20  per  month 
more  than  before  on  account  of  his  diligence 
and  assiduity  in  that  post." — Fort  WUlia/m 
Consn.Z  In  Long,  245. 

It  does  not  appear  from  this  what  the 
duties  of  the  scavenger  in  Mr.  Handle's 
case,  were. 

Scymitar.  Add,  with  reference  to 
the  original  term  shamsJdr  : 

This  word  (shamslilr)  was  known  to 
Greek  writers.    Thus : 


SEEDY. 


LsrPPLEMENT.] 

855  SSABUNDEB. 


A.D.  93.  .   ,Ka\  KaBi(rrr](ri  TOv  Trpea^vTaTov 

iraiSa  Hopofia^ov  )3a(n\ea  TrepiOeiffa  to  5taSi}jua  Kat 
doO(ra  Tov  (njjutan-jjpa  tou  Trarpos  SaKTuAio;',  T^FTe 
trajUrt/ri^pdi/  ovofLa^oiJ.eviiV  irap'  avToZs." — Joseph, 

Antiqq.  xx.  ii.  3. 

C.  A.D.  114.  Aupa  <^epei  Tpaiarc^  v^dtrfiaTa 

(TrjpLKa.  KaX  aa/jLip^pai  at  Se  el<rt  (TTraflai  jSopjSapt- 

Kai." — Quoted  iu  Suidas  Lexicon,  s.v. 

Seedy.    Add : 

1690.  "As  he  whose  Title  is  most 
Christian,  encouraged  him  who  is  its 
principal  Adversary  to  invade  the  Rights 
of  Christendom,  so  did  Senor  Padre  de 
Pandora,  the  Principal  Jesuite  and  in  an 
adjacent  Island  to  Bombay,  invite  the 
Siddy  to  exterminate  all  the  Protestants 
there." — Ovington,  157. 

1885.  "  The  inhabitants  of  this  singu- 
lar tract  (Soopah  plateau  in  N.  Canara) 
were  in  some  parts  Mahrattas,  and  in 
others  of  Canarese  race,  but  there  was  a 
third  and  less  numerous  section,  of  pure 
African  descent  called  Sidhis  .  .  .  ,  des- 
cendants of  fugitive  slaves  from  Portuguese 
settlements  .  .  .  the  same  ebony  coloured, 
large-limbed  men  as  are  still  to  be  found 
on  the  Airioan  coast,  with  broad,  good- 
humoured,  grinning  faces." — Gordon  S. 
Forbes,  Wild  Life  in  Canara,  etc.  32-33. 

Seerpaw.    Add: 

1680.  "  Answer  is  returned  that  it  hath 
not  been  accustomary  for  the  Governours 
to  go  out  to  receive  a  bare  Phyrmaund, 
except  there  come  therewith  a  Serpow  or 
a  Tasheriffe."— J^<»'«  St.  Geo.  Conm,,  Dec. 
2d,  in  N.  &  E.,  No.  III.  p.  40. 

Sepoy.    Add : 

1682.  "  As  soon  as  these  letters  were 
sent  away,  I  went  immediately  to  Kay 
NundelaU's  to  have  y«  Seapy,  or  Nabob's 
horseman,  consigned  to  me,  with_  order  to 
see  y=  Perwamna  put  in  execution ;  but 
having  thought  better  of  it,  y«  Bay  desired 
me  to  have  patience  till  tomorrow  morning. 
He  would  then  present  me  to  the  Nabob, 
whose  commands  to  y*  Seapy  and  Bul- 
chunds  Vekeel  would  be  more  powerfuUand 
advantageous  tome  than  his  own." — Hedges 
(Hak.  Soc.)  p.  56. 

Here  we  see  the  word  still  retaining  the 
sense  of  '  horseman '  in  India. 

1738.  "  The  Arab  and  other  inhabitants 
are  obliged,  either  by  long  oustom_  .... 
or  from  fear  and  compulsion,  to  give  the 
Spahees  and  their  company  the  mounah  .  .  . 
•\Aich  is  such  a  sufficient  quantity  of  pro- 
vision for  ourselves,  together  with  straw 
and  barley  for  our  mules  and  horses." — 
Shaw's  Travels  in  Barbary,  ed.  1757,  p.  xii. 

1747.  The  Council  of  fort  St.  David 
write  to  Bombay,  MaTch  16th,  "if  they 
could  not  supply  us  with  more  than  300 
Europeans,  we  should  be  glad  of  Eive  or 
Six  Hundred  of  the  best  Northern  People 
their  way,  as  they  are  reported  to  be  much  | 


better  than  ours,  and  not  so  liable  to 
Desertion." 

In  Consn.  May  30th  they  record  the 
arrival  of  the  ships  Leven,  Warwick,  and 
Ilchester,  Princess  Augusta,  "  on  the  28th 
inst.,  from  Bombay  (bringing)  us  a  General 
from  that  Presidency,*  as  entered  No.  38, 
advising  of  having  sent  us  by  them  sundry 
stores  and  a  Reinforcement  of  Men,  con- 
sisting of  70  European  Soldiers,  200  Topas- 
ses,  and  100  well-trained  Seapoys,  all  which 
under  the  command  of  Capt.  Thomas 
Andrews,  a  Good  Officer."  .... 

And  under  July  13th.      '' The 

Reinforcement  of  Sepoys  being  arrived 
from  Tellicherry,  which,  with  those  that 
were  sent  from  Bombay,  making  a  for- 
midable Body,  besides  what  are  still  ex- 
pected ;  and  as  there  is  far  greater 
Dependanoe  to  be  placed  on  those  People 
than  on  our  own  Peons  ....  many  of 
whom  have  a  very  weakly  Appearance, 
Agbeed,  that  a  General  Review  be  now 
had  of  them,  that  all  such  may  be  dis- 
charged, and  only  the  Choisest  of  them 
continued  in  the  Service. " — MS.  Records  in 
India  Office. 

1763.  "  Major  Camac  .  .  .  observes  that 
your  establishment  Is  loaded  with  the  ex- 
pense of  more  Captains  than  need  be, 
owing  to  the  unnecessarily  making  it  a 
point  that  they  should  be  Captains  who 
command  the  Sepoy  BattalionSj  whereas 
such  is  the  nature  of  Sepoys  that  it  requires 
a  peculiar  genius  and  talent  to  be  qualified 
for  that  service,  and  the  Battalion  should 
be  given  only  to  such  who  are  so  without 
regard  to  rank." — Court's  Letter,  of  March 
9th.    In  Lmig,  290. 

Serai,  a.    Add: 

c.  1584.  "At  Saraium  Turois  palatium 
principis  est,  vel  aliud  amplum  aedifioium, 
nou  _  a  Czar  t  voce  Tatarica,  quae  regem 
significat,  dictum  :  vnde  Reineocius  Sarag- 
liam  Turois  vocari  putet,  ut  regiam. 
Nam  aliae  quoque  domus,  extra  Sultani  re- 
giam, nomen  hoc  ferunt  .  .  .  .  vt  ampla 
Turcorum  hospitia,  sive  diversoria  publica, 
quae  vulgo  Caravasarias  nostri  vooant." — 
Leunclavius,  ed.  1650,  p.  403. 

Shabunder.    Add : 

1768.  "...  two  or  three  days  after  my 
arrival  (at  Batavia),  the  landlord  of  the 
hotel  where  I  lodged  told  me  he  had  been 
ordered  by  the  shebandar  to  let  me  know 
that  my  carriage,  aa  well  as  others,  must 
stop,  if  I  should  meet  the  Governor,  or  any 
of  the  council;  but  I  desired  him  to  ac- 
quaint the  shebandar  that  I  could  not 
consent  to  perform  any  such  ceremony  .  ." — 
Capt,  Carteret,  quoted  by  transl.  of  Stavo- 
nnus,  i.  281. 

*  Not  a  general  officer,  but  a  letter  from  (he 
bOLly  of  the  Council. 

t  On  another  B.  M.  copy  of  an  earlier  edition  than 
that  quoted,  and  which  belonged  to  Jos.  Scaliger, 
there  is  here  a  note  in  his  autograph :  *'  Id  est 
Ca£sar,  non  est  vox  Tatarica,  sed  Vindica  sen  Illy- 
rica,  ex  Latino  detorta." 


SHADDOCK. 


[SUPPLEMENT.J 
856 


SLAVE. 


Shaddock.    Add : 

1803.  "The  Shaddock,  or  pumpelmos, 
often  grows  to  the  size  of  a  man's  head." — 
fercival's  Ceylon,  313. 

Shambogue.    Add : 

1800.  "Shanaboga,  called  Shanhogue 
by  corruption,  and  curnum  by  the  Musul- 
mans,  is  the  village  accountant." — Bu- 
chcmcm's  Mysore,  i.  268. 

Sheeah.    Add : 

1869.  "  La  tolerance  indienne  est  venue 
diminuer  dans  I'lnde  le  fanatisme  Musul- 
man.  Lh,  Sunnites  et  Schiites  n'ont  point 
entre  eux  cette  animosity  qui  divise  les 
Turcs  et  les  Persans  .  .  .  ees  deux  seotes 
divisent  les  musulmans  de  I'Inde ;  mais 
comme  je  viens  de  dire,  elles  n'exoitent 
g^n^ralement  entre  eux  aucune  animosity." 
— Ga/rcin  de  Tossy,  Bel.  Mus.,  p.  12. 

Sherbet.    Add : 

0.  1580.  "Et  saccharo  potum  juoun- 
dissimum  parant  quem  Sarbet  vocant." — 
Frosper  Alpirms,  Pt.  I.,  p.  70. 

Shiraz,  n.  p.  The  -wine  of  Shiraz 
was  much  imported  and  used  by  Eu- 
ropeans in  India  in  the  17th  cent. 

1690.  "Each  Day  there  is  prepar'd  (at 
Suratt)  a  Publiok  Table  for  the  Use  of  the 
President  and  the  rest  of  the  Factory.  .  .  . 
The  Table  is  spread  with  the  choicest  Meat 
Suratt  affords  ....  and  equal  plenty  of 
generous  Sherash  and  Arak  Fanch.  .  .'  " — 
Ovington,  394. 

Sicca.    Add : 

1779.  "  In  the  2d  Term,  1779,  on  Satur- 
day, March  6th  :  Judgment  was  pronounced 
for  the  plaintiff.  Damages  fifty  thousand 
sicca  rupees. 

"...  50,000  Sicca  Bnpees  are  equal  to 
five  thousand  one  hundred  and  nine  pounds, 
two  shillings  and  elevenpence  sterling, 
reckoning  according  to  the  weight  and  fine- 
ness of  the  silver."— iVotes  of  Mr.  Justice 
Hyde  on  the  case  Grand  v.  Francis,  in  Echoes 
of  Old  Calcutta,  243. 

Siris.    Add : 

1808.  _  "Quelques  ann^es  aprfes  la  mort 
de  Dariayl,  des  charpentiers  ayant  abattu 
un  arbre  de  Seris,  qui  croissoit  auprfes  de 
son  tombeau,  ,le  coupferenff  en  plusieurs 
pifeces  pour  I'employer  k  des  constructions. 
Tout-&,-coup  une  voix  terrible  se  fit  en- 
tendre, la  terre  se  mit  h,  trembler  et  le 
tronc  de  cet  arbre  se  releva  de  lui-mgme. 
lies  ouvriers  ^pouvant^s  s'enfuirent,  et 
rarbre  ne  tarda  pas  U  reverdir. "— ^/sos, 
Ardyish-i-Mahjil,  quoted  by  Garcin  dc  Tossy, 
Mel.  Mus.,  88. 

Sitting  up.    Add : 

1777.  "Lady  Impey  sits  up  with  Mrs. 
ilastmgs;  vulgo  toad-eating." — Ph.  Fran- 
cis's  Diary,  quoted  in  Echoes  of  Old  Calcutta, 
124. 


Sittringy.    Add : 

1648.  "...  Een  andere  soorte  van 
slechte  Tapijten  die  me  noemt  Chitrenga." 
—Van  Twist,  63, 

Slave.  We  cannot  now  attempt  a 
history  of  the  former  tenure  of  slaves  in 
British  India,  which  would  be  a  con- 
siderable  work  in  itself.  We  only 
gather  a  few  quotations  illustrating 
that  history. 

1676.  "  Of  three  Theeves,  two  were 
executed  and  one  made  a  Slave.  We  do 
not  approve  of  putting  any  to  death  for 
theft,  nor  that  any  of  our  own  nation 
should  be  made  a  Slave,  a  word  that  be- 
comes not  an  Englishman's  mouth." — 2%c 
Court  to  Fort  St.  Geo.,  March  7th.  In 
Xfotes  and  Extracts,  No.  I.,  p.  18. 

1682.  "...  making  also  proclamation 
by  beat  of  drum  that  if  any  Slave  would 
run  away  from  us  he  should  be  free,  and 
liberty  given  to  go  where  they  pleased." — 
Hedges,  Diary,  Oct.  14th. 

1752.      "Sale     of     Slaves Es. 

10  :  1  :  3." — Among  Items  of  Revenue. 
In  Lang,  34. 

1763.  "  We  have  taken  into  considera 
tion  the  most  effectual  and  speedy  method 
for  supplying  our  settlements  upon  the  West 
Coast  with  slaves,  and  we  have  therefore 
fixed  upon  two  ships  for  that  purpose  . ..  . 
to  proceed  from  hence  to  Madagascar  Ho 
purchase  as_  many  as  can  be  procured,  and 
the  said  ships  conveniently  carry,  who  are 
to  be  delivered  by  the  captains  of  those 
ships  to  our  agents  at  Fort  Marlborough  at 
the  rate  of  £15  a  head."— CoarCs  Letter  of 
Dec.  8th.    In  Long,  293. 

1764.  "  IPhat  as  inducement  to  the  Com- 
manders and  Chief  Mates  to  exert  them- 
selves in  procuring  as  large  a  number  of 
Slaves  as  the  Ships  can  conveniently  carry, 
and  to  encourage  the  Surgeons  to  take 
proper  care  of  them  in  the  passage,  there  is 
to  be  allowed  20  shillings  for  every  slave 
shipped  at  Madagascar,  to  be  divided,  viz., 
13s.  4d.  a  head  to  the  Commander,  and 
6s.  8d.  to  the  Chief  Mate,  also  for  ever?  one 
delivered  at  Fort  Marlborough  the  Com- 
mander is  to  be  allowed  the  further  sum  of 
6s.  8d.  and  the  Chief  Mate  3s.  4d.  The 
Surgeon  is  likewise  to  be  allowed  10s.  for 
each  slave  landed  at  Fort  Marlborough."— 
Court's  Letter,  Feb.  22nd.     In  Long,  366. 

1778.  Mr.  Busteed  has  given  some 
curious  extracts  from  the  charge-sheet  of 
the  Calcutta  Magistrate  in  this  year,  show- 
iug  slaves  and  slave-girls,  of  Europeans, 
Portuguese,  and  Armenians,  sent  to  the 
magistrate  to  be  punished  with  the  rattan 
for  running  away  and  other  offences  (Echoes 
of  Old  Calcutta,  117  seqq.). 

1782.  "  On  Monday  the  29th  inst.  will 
be  sold  by  auction  ...  a  bay  Buggy 
Horse,  a  Buggy  and  Harness  .  .  .  some  cut 
Diamonds,  a  quantity  of  China  Sugar- 
candy  ...  a  quantity  of  the  best  Danish 
Claret  .  .  .  deliverable  at  Serampore ;  two 


[STJPPLEMBNT.] 

SNAKE-STONE.  857 


SONTHALS. 


Slave  Girls  about  6  years  old ;  and  a  g^reat 
variety  of  other  articles."— /jidia  Gazette, 
July  27th. 

1785.  "Malver,  Hair-dresser  from 
Europe,  proposes  himself  to  the  ladies  of 
the  settlement  to  dress  hair  daily,  at  two 
gold_  mohurs  per  month,  in  the  latest 
fashion,  with  gauze  flowers,  &c.  He  will 
also  instruct  the  slaves  at  a  moderate 
price."— In  Seton-Karr,  i.  119. 

This  was  surely  a  piece  of  slang.  Though 
we  hear  occasionally,  in  the  advertisements 
of  the  time,  of  slave  boys  and  girls,  the 
domestic  servants  were  not  usually  of  that 
description. 

1794.  "50  Rupees  Reward  for  Discovery. 

"  Run  off  about  four  "Weeks  ago  from  a 
Gentleman  in  Bombay,  A  Malay  Slave 
called  Oambing  or  Rambing.  He  stole  a 
Silk  Purse,  with  45  Venetians,  and  some 
SUver  Buttons.  .  .  .  " — Bomibay  Courier, 
Feb.  22nd. 

Snake-stone.    Add : 

1861.  ' ' '  Have  you  been  bitten  ? '— '  Yes, 
Sahib,'  he  replied,  calmly ;  'the  last  snake 
was  a  vicious  one,  and  it  has  bitten  me. 
But  there  is  no  danger,'  he  added,  extract- 
ing from  the  recesses  of  his  mysterious  bag 
a  small  piece  of  white  stone.  This  he 
wetted,  and  applied  to  the  wound,  to  which 
it  seemed  to  adhere  ...  he  apparently 
suffered  no  .  .  ,  material  hurt. 

"  I  was  thus  effectuaEy  convinced  that 
snake-charming  is  a  real  art,  and  not  merely 
clever  conjuring,  as  I  had  previously 
imagined.  These  so-called  snake  stones 
are  well-known  throughout  India." — Lt.- 
Col.  T.  Leurin,  pp.  91-92. 

Sombrero.    Add : 

Summerliead.  is  a  name  in  the 
Bombay  Arsenal  (as  M. -General  Kea- 
tinge  tells  me)  for  a  great  umbrella.' 
I  make  no  doubt  it  is  a  corruption  (by 
*  striving  after  meaning ')  of  Som- 
breiro,  and  it  is  a  capital  example  of 
Hobson-Jobson. 

1516.  "  And  besides  the  page  I  speak  of 
who  carries  the  sword,  they  take  another 
page  who  carries  a  sombreiro  with  a  stand 
to  shade  his  master,  and  keep  the  rain  off 
him ;  and  some  of  these  are  of  silk  stuff 
finely  wrought,  with  many  fringes  of  gold, 
and  set  with  stones  and  seed  pearl.  ..." 
— Barbom,  Lisbon  ed.,  298. 

1553.  "At  this  time  Dom  Jorge  dis- 
cerned a  great  body  of  men  coming  towards 
where  he  was  standing,  and  amid  them  a 
sombreiro  on  a  lofty  staff,  covering  the 
head  of  a  man  on  horseback,  by  which 
token  he  knew  it  to  be  some  noble  person. 
This  sombreiro  is  a  fashion  in  India  coming 
from  China,  and  among  the  Chinese  no  one 
may  use  it  but  a  gentleman,  for  it  is  a  token 
of  nobility,  which  we  may  describe  as  a  one- 
handed  pallium  (having  regard  to  those 
which  we  use  to  see  carried  by  four,  at  the 
reception  of  some  great  King  or  Prince  on 


his  entrance  into  a   city)  .  .  .  " — Ba/rros, 
III.  X.  9. 

Then  follows  a  minute  description  of  the 
sombreiro  or  umbrella. 

1768-71.  "  Close  behind  it,  followed  the 
heir  apparent,  on  foot,  under asambreel,  or 
sunshade,  of  state."— Stavorinus,  E.  T., 
i.  87. 

Sonthals,  n.  p.  Properly  SantcUs. 
The  name  of  a  non- Aryan  people  be- 
longing to  the  Kolarian  class,  exten- 
sively settled  in  the  billy  country  to 
tbe  west  of  the  Hoogly  E.  and  to  the 
soutb  of  BbagalpQr,  from  wHcb  tbey 
extend  to  Balasore  at  interval,  some- 
times in  considerable  masses,  but  more 
generally  mucb.  scattered.  Tbe  terri- 
tory in  whicb  tbey  are  chiefly  settled 
is  now  formed  into  a  separate  district 
called  Santal  Parganas,  and  some- 
times Santalia.  Their  settlement  in 
this  tract  is,  however,  quite  modern ; 
tbey  have  migrated  tbitber  from  tbe 
S.W.  In  Dr.  P.  Buchanan's  statistical 
account  of  Bbagalpur  and  its  Hill 
people,  tbe  Santals  are  not  mentioned. 

Tbe  earliest  mention  of  this  tribe 
that  we  have  f oimd  is  in  Mr.  Suther- 
land's Report  on  tbe  Hill  People, 
wbicb  is  printed  in  tbe  Appendix  to 
Long.  No  date  is  given  there,  but 
we  learn  from  Mr.  Man's  boot,  quoted 
below,  tbat  tbe  date  is  1817. 

1817.  "  For  several  years  many  of  the 
industrious  tribes  called  Sonthurs  have 
established  themselves  in  these  forests,  and 
have  been  clearing  and  bringing  into  culti- 
vation large  tracts  of  lands.  .  .  .  " — Swther- 
laruVs  Beport,  quoted  in  Long,  569. 

1867.  "This  system,  indicated  and  pro- 
posed by  Mr.  Eden,*  was  carried  out  in 
its  integrity  under  Mr.  George,  Yule,  C.B., 
by  whose  able  management,  with  Messrs. 
Robinson  and  Wood  as  his  deputies,  the 
Sonthals  were  raised  from  misery,  dull 
despair,  and  deadly  hatred  of  the  govern- 
ment, to  a  pitch  of  prosperity  which,  to  my 
knowledge,  has  never  been  equalled  in  any 
other  part  of  India  under  the  British  rule. 
The  Regulation  Courts,  with  their  horde  of 
leeches  in  the  shape  of  badly  paid,  and  cor- 
rupt Amlah  and  pettifogging  Mooktears, 
were  abolished,  and  in  their  place  a  Number 
of  active  English  gentlemen,  termed  Assis- 
tant Commissioners,  and  nominated  by 
Mr.  Yule,  were  set  down  among  the 
Sonthals,  with  a  Code  of  Regulations  drawn 
up  by  that  gentleman,  the  pith  of  which 
may  be  summed  up  as  follows :    , 

"'To  .have  no  medium  between  the 
Sonthal  and  the  Hakim,  i.e.  Assistant  Com- 


*  This  is  apparently  a  mistake.    The  proposals 
were  certainly  original  with  Mr.  Yule. 


SOOUKY. 


[STJPPLEMBNT.J 

858  SUPREME  COURT, 


'"To  patiently  hear  any  complaint  made 
by  the  Sonthal  from  his  own  mouth,  with- 
out any  written  petition  or  charge  what- 
ever, and  without  any  Amlah  or  Court  at 
the  time. 

"  '  To  carry  out  all  criminal  work  by 
the  aid  of  the  villagers  themselves,  who 
■were  to  bring  in  the  accused,  vrith  the 
witnesses,  to  the  Hakim,  who  should 
immediately  attend  to  their  statements, 
and  punish  them,  if  found  guilty,  accord- 
ing to  the  tenor  of  the  law.' 

"  These  were  some  of  the  most  important 
of  the  golden  rules  carried  out  by  men 
who  recognized  the  responsibility  of  their 
situation ;  and  with  an  adored  chief,  in  the 
shape  of  Yule,  for  their  ruler,  whose  iirm, 
judicious,  and  gentlemanly  conduct  made 
them  work  with  willing  hearts,  their  en- 
deavours were  crowned  with  a  success 
which  far  exceeded  the  expectations  of  the 

most  sanguine " — Sonthalia  and  the 

Sonthals,  by  U.  G.  Man,  Barrister-at-Law, 
&o.     Calcutta,  1867,  pp.  125-127. 

Soorky.    Add : 

1777.  "The  inquiry  verified  the  infor- 
mation. We  found  a  large  group  of  miser- 
able objects  confined  by  order  of  Mr.  Mills ; 
some  were  simply  so  ;  some  under  sentence 
from  him  to  beatSalkey."— Bejjort  of  Impey 
and  others,  quoted  in  Stephen's  Nuncomwr 
and  Impey,  ii.  201. 

Soursop.    Add : 

1768-71.  "  The  Sursak-tree  has  a  fruit 
of  a  similar  kind  with  the  durioon  (Durian), 
but  it  is  not  accompanied  by  such  a  fetid 
smsa.:'—Stavorinus,  E.  T.,  i.  236. 

Sowar.    Add : 

In  tlie  Greek  proyinces  in  Turkey, 
tte  word  is  familiar  in  the  form 
(Tov^apis,  pi.  a-ov^aptBes,  for  a 
mounted  gendarme. 

Sowar,  Shooter.    Add : 

1857.  '■!  have  given  general  notice  of 
the  Shutur  Sowar  going  into  Meerut  to  all 
the  Meerut  men."— B.  Oreathed's  Letters 
during  Siege  of  Delhi,  42. 

Suakin,  n.  p.  This  name,  and  the 
melancholy  yictories  in  its  vicinity, 
are  too  familiar  now  to  need  explana- 
tion. 

c.  1331.  "  This  very  day  we  arrived  at 
the  island  of  Sawakin.  It  is  about  6  miles 
from  the  mainland,  and  has  neither  drink- 
able water,  nor  corn,  nor  trees.  Water  is 
brought  in  boats,  and  there  are  cisterns  to 
coEeot  rain  water.  .  .  .  " — Ibn  Satuta,  ii. 
161-2. 

1526.  "ThePreste  continued  speaking 
with  our  people,  and  said  to  Don  Rodrigo 
that  he  would  Jiave  great  pleasure  and  com- 
plete contentment,  if  he  saw  a  fort  of  ours 
erected  in  Ma9uha,  or  in  Quaquem,  or  in 
Zyla." — Cm-rea,  iii.  42. 


Sucker- Bucker.    Add : 

1753.  ' '  Vient  ensuite  Bukor,  ou  comme 
il  est  ^crit  dans  la  G^ographie  Turque, 
Feker,  ville  situee  sur  une  eolline,  entre 
deux  bras  de  I'lndus,  qui  en  font  une  lie 
.  .  .  la  Gfegraphie  .  .  .  ajoute  que  Louhri 
{i.e.  Eori)  est  une  autre  ville  situle  vis-i-vis 
de  cette  He  du  c&t^  meridional,  et  que  Seker, 
autrement  Sukor,  est  en  mSrae  position 
du  c6t^  septentrional." — D'Anville,  p.  37. 

Sufeena,  s.  H.  safina.  This  is  the 
native  corr.  of  subpoena.  It  is  shaped, 
but  not  much  distorted,  by  the  existence 
in  Hind,  of  the  Ar.  word  safina  for 
'  a  blank-book,  a  note-book.' 

Sultan.    Add : 

c.  1586. 
"  Now  Tamburlaine  the    mighty  Soldan 
comes. 
And  leads  with  him  the  great  Arabian 
King." 

Marlowe,  Tamh.  the  Great,  iv.  3. 

Sunderbunds.    Add : 

1764.  "On  the  11th  Bhaudan,  whilst 
the  Boats  were  at  Kerma  in  Soonderbnnd, 
a  little  before  daybreak.  Captain  Ross 
arose  and  ordered  the  Manjee  to  put  off 
vrith  the  Budgerow.  .  .  .  " — Native  Letter 
regarding  Mwrder  of  Capt.  John  Hose  by  a 
Native  Crew.    In  Long,  383. 

This  instance  is  an  exception  to  the 
general  remark  at  p.  660,  col.  a,  that  the 
English  popular  orthography  has  always 
been  Sunder,  and  not  Soonder-bunds. 

Supreme  Court.  The  designation 
of  the  English  Court  established  at 
Port  William  by  the  Regulating  Act 
of  1773  (13  Geo.  III.  c.  6^,  and  after- 
wards at  the  other  two  Presidencies. 
Its  extent  of  jurisdiction  was  the  sub- 
stance of  acrimonious  controversies  in 
the  early  years  of  its  existence ;  con- 
troversies which  were  closed  by  21 
Geo.  III.  c.  70,  which  explained  and 
defined  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Court. 
The  use  of  the  name.came  to  an  end  in 
1862  with  the  establishment  of  the 
'  High  Court,'  the  bench  of  which  is 
occupied  by  barrister  judges,  judges 
from  the  Civil  Service,  and  judges 
promoted  from  the  native  bar. 

The  charter  of  Charles  II.,  of  1661 
gave  the  Company  certain  powers  to  ad- 
minister the  laws  of  England,  and  that 
of  1683  to  establish  Courts  of  Judi- 
cature. That  of  Geo.  I.  (1726)  gave 
power  to  establish  at  each  Presidency 
Mayor's  Courts  for  civil  suits,  with 
appeal  to  the  Governor  and  Council, 
and  from  these,  in  cases  involving 
more  than  1000  pagodas,  to  the  King 
in  Council.     The  same  charter  con- 


8UBAT. 


[supplement.] 
859 


SWALLY. 


stituted  tlie  Governor  and  Council  in 
eact  Presidency  a  Cotirt  for  trial  of  all 
ofliences  except  liigh  treason. 

Courts  of  Bequests  were  established 
by  charter  of  Geo.  II.,  1753. 

The  Mayor's  court  at  Madras  and 
Bombay  survived  tiU  1797,  when  (by 
37  Geo.  III.  c.  142)  a  Recorder's 
Coiu-t  was  instituted  at  each.  This 
was  su;perseded  at  Madras  by  a  Supreme 
Court  in  1801;  and  at  Bombay  in 
1823. 

Surat.    Add : 

1779.  "There  is  some  report  that  he 
(Gen.  Goddard)  is  gone  to  Bender-Sovaet 
.  .  .  but  the  truth  of  this  God  knows." — 
Sdr  Mutaq.,  iii.  328. 

Surriiyaumee,  Gram.  H.  Oram- 
sara/njofim,  from  Skt.  grama  '  a  village,' 
and  P.  saranjCim  '  apparatus,'  etc. ; 
explained  in  the  quotation. 

1767.  "  Gram-Serenjammee,  or  peons  and 
pykes  stationed  in  every  village  of  the  pro- 
vince to  assist  the  farmers  in  the  coUeo- 
tions,  and  to  watch  the  villages  and  the 
orojDs  on  the  groimd,  who  are  also  respon- 
sible for  all  thefts  within  the  village  they 

belong   to (Ks.)   1,54,521    :   14."— 

Mevenue  Accounts  of  Burdvmn.  In  Long, 
.507. 

Sutledge,  n.  p.  The  most  easterly 
of  the  Five  Rivers  of  the  Punjab,  the 
great  tributaries  of  the  Indus.  H. 
SatlaJ,  with  certain  variations  in  spel- 
ling and  pronunciation.  It  is  in  Skt. 
Satadru,  Sutudru,  Sutudri,  Sitadru, 
etc.,  and  is  the  SapdSpos  or  SaSaSpiys  of 
Ptolemv,  the  Sydrus  (or  Sesudrus)  of 
PHny  (vi.  21). 

c.  1020.  "The  Sultan  .  .  .  crossed  in 
safety  the  Slhiin  (Indus),  Jelam,  Chan- 
dr^ha,    XJbriS    (E^vl),    Bah    ifiiy&h),    and 

Sataldnr "—Al-'Um,    in    Mliot, 

ii.  41. 

c.  1030.  "They  all  combine  with  the 
Satlader  below  Miiltfin,  at  a  place  called 
Panjnad,  or  'the  junction  of  the  five 
rivers.' " — Al-Bmlni,  in  Elliot,  i.  48. 

The  same  writer  says : 

(The  name)  "should  be  written  Sha- 
taludr.  It  is  the  name  of  a  province  in 
Hind.  But  I  have  ascertained  from  well- 
informed  people  that  it  should  be  Sataludr, 
not  Shataludr  "  (sic). — Ibid.,  p.  52. 

c.  1310.  "After  crossing  the  Panj^b,  or 
five  rivers,  namely,  Sind,  Jelam,  the  river 

of  Lohawar,  Satlut,  and  Biyah " — 

Wassdf,  in  Elliot,  iii.  36. 

c.  1380.  "The Sultan  (FirozSh^h)  . .  con- 
ducted two  streams  into  the  city  from  two 
rivers,  one  from  the  river  Jumna,  the  other 
from  the  hv.t\ej."—Tarikh-i-Firoz-ShdM,  in 
Elliot,  iii.  300. 


c.  1450.  "  In  the  year  756  H.  (1355  a.d.) 
the  Sultan  proceeded  to  Dlb^lprir,  and  con- 
ducted a  stream  from  the  river  Satladar, 
for  a  distance  of  40  ios  as  far  Jhajar." — Tdr- 
ikh-i-Mubdrak  Shdhi,  in  Elliot,  iv.  8. 

_c.  1582.  "Letters  came  from  Lahore 
with  the  intelligence  that  Ibrahim  Husain 
Mirz^  had  crossed  the  Satlada,  and  was 
marching  upon  Dipillptir." — Tabakdt-i-Ak- 
bari,  in  Elliot,  v.  358. 

0.  1590.  "Subah  Dim.  In  the  3d 
climate.  The  length  (of  this  Subah)  from 
Palwal  to  Lodhiana,  which  is  on  the  bank 
of  the  Eiver  Satlaj,  is  165  Xuroh." — Am 
(orig.),  i.  513. 

1793.  "  Near  Moultan  they  unite  again, 
and  bear  the  name  of  Setlege,  until  both 
the  substance  and  name  are  lost  in  the 
Indus." — Bermell,  Memoir,  102. 

In  the  following  passage  the  great 
French  geographer  has  missed  the 
Sutlej : 

1753.  "  Les  cartes  qui  ont  prfo^d^  oelles. 
que  j'ai  compos^es  de  I'Arie,  ou  de  I'lnde 
.  .  .  .  ne  marquoient  aucune  rivifere  entre 
I'Hyphasis,  ou  Hypasis,  dernier  des  fleuves 
qui  se  rendent  dans  I'Indus,  et  le  Gemn^, 
qui  est  le  Jomanes  de  1' Antiquity.  .  .  . 
Mais  la  marche  de  Timur  a  indiqu^  dans 
cette  intervalle  deux  riviferes,  celle  de 
Kehker  et  celle  de  Panipat.  Dans  un  ancien 
itineraire  de  I'Inde,  que  Pline  nous  a  con- 
serve, on  trouve  entre  VSppasis  et  le 
Jomanes  une  rivifere  sous  le  nom  d'Hesldras 
k  ^gale  distance  d'Hypasis  et  de  Jomanes, 
et  qu'on  a  tout  lieu  de  prendre  pour  Kehker." 
—B'Amdlle,  p.  47. 

Suttee.    Add : 

The  conjecture  (of  Burnell)  at  p.  667, 
col.  a,  in  interpretation  of  the  word 
masiiusedby  P.DellaValleis  confirmed, 
and  the  traveller  himself  justified,  by 
an  entry  in  Mr.  Whitworth's  Dioty. 
of  a  word  Masti-lmlla  used  in  Oanara 
for  a  monument  commemorating  a  sati. 
Kalla  is  stone  and  mastic maha-sati. 

1713.  "  Ce  fut  cette  ann^e  de  1710,  que 
mourut  le  Prince  de  Marava,  $i,g6  de  plus  de 
quatre-vingt-ans ;  ses  femmes,  en  nombre 
de  quarante  sept,  se  brdlferent  avec  le  corps 

du  Prince "  (details  follow). — Pire 

MaHin  (of  the  Madura  Mission),  in  Lettrei 
Edifiantcs,  ed.  1781,  torn,  xii.,  pp.  "iZZ  seqq. 

1829.     "  Beiiulation  XYII. 

"A  Regulation  for  declaring  the  prac- 
tice of  Suttee,  or  of  burning  or  burying 
alive  the  widows  of  Hindoos,  illegal,  and 
punishable  by  the  Criminal  Courts." — 
Passed  by  the  G.-O.  in,  C,  Deer.  4th. 

Swally.    Add: 

1690.  "In  a  little  time  we  hapjnly 
arriv'd  at  Sualyhar,  and  the  Tide  serving, 
came  to  an  Anchor  very  near  the  Shoar." — 
Ovington,  163. 


SYCE. 


[supplement.] 

860  TALOOK. 


Syce.    Add : 

1779.  "  The  bearer  and  soise,  when  they 
returned,  came  to  the  place  where  I  was, 
and  laid  hold  of  Mr.  Ducarell.  I  took  hold 
of  Mr.  Shee  and  carried  him  up.  The 
bearer  and  Boise  took  Mr.  Ducarell  out. 
Mr.  Keeble  was  standing  on  his  own  house 
looking,  and  asked,  '  What  is  the  matter  ? ' 
The  bearer  and  g«ise  said  to  Mr.  Keeble, 
'These  gentlemen  came  into  the  house 
when  my  master  was  out.'  "—Evidence  on 
Trial  of  Grand  v.  Francis,  in  Echoes  of  Old 
Calcutta,  230. 

Sycee.    Add : 

1711.  "  Formerly  they  used  to  sell  for 
Sisee,  or  Silver  full  fine ;  but  of  late  the 
Method  is  alter'd."— ioc/cj/cr,  135. 


Taj,  n.  p.  The  most  famous  and 
Ijeautiful  mausoleum  in  Asia;  tlie 
Taj  Mahal  at  Agra,  erected  by  Shah. 
Jahan  over  the  burial-place  ol  his 
fayourite  wife  Mumtazi-Mahal  ('Orna- 
ment of  the  Palace ')  Eanu  Begam. 

1663.  "I  shall  not  stay  to  discourse  of 
the  Monument  of  Eekhar,  because  what- 
ever beauty  is  there,  is  found  in  a  far  higher 
degree  in  that  of  Taj  Mehale,  which  I  am 
now  going  to  describe  to  you  .  .  .  judge 
whether  I  had  reason  to  say  that  the 
Mausoleum,  or  Tomb  of  Taj-Hehale,  is 
something  worthy  to  be  admired.  For  my 
part  I  do  not  yet  well  know,  whether  I  am 
somewhat  infected  still  with  Indianisme ; 
but  I  must  needs  say,  that  I  believe  it 
ought  to  be  reckoned  amongst  the  Wonders 

of  the  World "—Bermkr,  E.   T., 

•94-96. 

1665.  "Of  all  the  Monuments  that  are 
to  be  seen  at  Agra,  that  of  the  Wife  of  Cka- 
Jehan  is  the  most  magnificent ;  she  caus'd 
it  to  be  set  up  on  purpose  near  the  Tasi- 
inacan,  to  which  all  strangers  must  come, 
that  they  should  admire  it.  The  Tasi- 
macan_  is  a  great  Bazar,  or  Market-place, 
comprised  of  six  great  courts,  all  encom- 
pass'd  with  Portico's;  under  which  there 
are  Warehouses  for  Met  chants.  .  .  .  The 
monument  of  this  Begum  or  Sultaness, 
stands  on  the  East  side  of  the  City.  ...  I 
saw  the  beginning  and  compleating  of  this 
great  work,  that  cost  two  and  twenty  years 
labour,  and  20,000  men  always  at  work."^ 
Tavernier,  E.  T.,  ii.  50. 

1856. 
"  But  far  beyond  compare,   the    glorious 

Seen  from  old  Agra's  towering  battle- 
ments. 

And  mirrored  clear  in  Jumna's  silent 
stream ; 

Sun-lighted,  like  a  pearly  diadem 


Set  royal  on  the  melancholy  brow 

Of  withered  Hindostan ;  but,  when  the 

moon 
Dims  the    white   marble   with  a   softer 

light, 
Like   some  queened  maiden,  veiled   in 

dainty  lace, 
And  waiting  for  her  bridegroom,  stately, 

pale. 
But  yet  transcendent  in  her  loveliness.'' 
The  Banyan  Tree. 

Talisman.    Add,  before  quotations 

(Prom  Prof.  Eobertson  Smith)  :  "  I 
have  got  some  fresh  light  on  your 
Talisman, 

"  W.  Bedwell,  the  father  of  Eng- 
lish Arabists,  in  his  Catalogue  of  the 
Chapters  of  the  Turkish  Alkoran,  pub- 
lished (1615)  along  with  the  Moham- 
medis  Imposturae,  and  Arabian  Trudg- 
man,  has  the  following,  quoted  from 
Postellus  de  Orbis  Concordia,  i.  13 : 
'Haec  precatio  (the  faiiha)  illis  est 
communis  ut  nobis  dominica :  et  ita 
quibusdum  ad  battologiam  usque  re- 
citatur  ut  centies  idem,  aut  duo  aut 
tria  vooabula  repetant  dioendo,  Al- 
hamdu  lillah,  hamdu  lillah,  hamdu 
lillah,  et  cetera  ejus  vocabula  eodem 
modo.  Idque  facit  in  publica  oratione 
Taalima,  id  est  saorificulus,  pro  his 
qui  negligenter  orant  ut  aiunt,  ut  ea 
repetitione  suppleat  eorum  erroribus. 
.  .  .  .  Quidam  medio  in  oampo  tarn 
assidufe,  ut  defessi  considant ;  alii  cir- 
cumgirando  corpus,'  etc. 

"  Here  then  we  have  a  form  with- 
out the  s,  and  one  which  from  the 
vowels  seems  to  be  ti'lima,  'a  very 
learned  man.'  This,  owing  to  the  in- 
fluence of  the  guttural,  would  sound 
in  modern  pronunciation  nearly  as 
Taalima.  At  the  same  time  ti'lima  is 
not  the  name  of  an  office,  and  prayers 
on  behalf  of  others  can  be  undertaken 
by  any  one  who  receives  a  mandate, 
and  is  paid  for  them;  so  it  is  very 
possible  that  Postellus,  who  was  an 
Arabic  scholar,  made  the  pointing  suit 
his  idea  of  the  word  meant,  and  that 
the  real  word  is  taldmi,  a  shortened 
form,  recognised  by  Jawhari  and  other 
lexicographers,  of  talamidh,  "  disci- 
ples.' That  students  should  turn  a 
penny  by  saying  prayers  for  others  is 
very  natiiral." 

This,  therefore,  confirms  our  con- 
jecture of  the  origin. 

Talook.    Add: 

1885.  "In  October,  1779,  the  Dacca 
Council   were  greatly  disturbed   in  their 


TANADAE. 


[supplemeitt.] 
861 


TARA,    TABS. 


minds  by  the  appearance  amongst  them  of 
John  Doe,  who  was  then  still  in  his  prime. 
One  Chundermonee  demised  to  John  Doe 
and  his  assigns  certain  lands  in  the  per- 
gunua  BuUera  .  .  whereupon  George  III., 
by  the  Grace  of  God,  of  Great  Britain, 
France,  and  Ireland,  King,  Defender  of  the 
I"aith,  and  so  forth,  commanded  the  Sheriff 
of  Calcutta  to  give  John  Doe  possession. 
At  this  Mr.  Shakspeare  burst  into  fury,  and 
in  la^uage  which  much  have  surprised 
John  'Doe,  proposed  '  that  a  sesavml  be  ap- 
pointed for  the  collection  of  Patparrah 
Talook,  with  directions  to  pay  the  same 
into  BuUera  cuteherry.'" — Sir  J.  St^hen, 
JSTuncomar  wnd  Impeg,  ii.  159-60. 

A  sazdwal  is  "an  officer  specially  ap- 
pointed to  collect  the  revenue  of  an  estate, 
from  the  management  of  which  the  owner 
or  farmer  has  been  removed."  (Wihon). 

Tanadar.    Add : 

1602.  "So  all  the  force  went  aboard  of 
the  light  boats,  and  the  Governor  in  his 
bastard-galley  entered  the  river  with  a 
grand  clangour  of  music,  and  when  he  was 
in  mid-channel  there  came  to  his  galley  a 
boat,  in  which  was  the  Tanadar  of  the 
City  (Dabul),  and  going  aboard  the  galley 
presented  himself  to  the  Governor  with 
much  humility,  and  begged  pardon  of  his 
.  .  "—Couto,  IV.,  i.  9. 


Tanga.    Add : 

See  also  in  Suppt.  under  Pardao. 
N.B. — In  Gloss,  in  quotation  from  Her- 
berstein  for  pollina  read  poltina. 


Tangun.    Add : 

1854.  "  These  animals,  called  Tanghan, 
are  wonderfully  strong  and  enduring ;  they 
are  nevershod,  and  the  hoof  often  cracks.  .  . 
The  Tibetans  give  the  foals  of  value 
messes  of  pig's  Ijlood  and  raw  liver,  which 
they  devour  greedily,  and  it  is  said  to 
strengthen  them  wonderfully ;  the  custom 
is,  I  believe,  general  in  Central  Asia."— 
Hooker,  Himalayan  Journals,  1st  ed.,  ii. 
131. 

Tanor,  n.  p.  An  ancient  to'wn  and 
port  about  22  miles  south  of  Odlicut. 
There  is  a  considerable  probability 
that  it  was  the  Tyndis  of  the  Periplus. 
It  was  a  small  kingdom  at  the  arrival 
of  the  Portuguese,  m  partial  subjection 
to  the  Zamorin. 

1516.  "  Further  on  .  .  .  are  two  places 
of  Moors  5  leagues  from  one  another.  One 
is  called  Paravauor,  and  the  other  Tanor, 
an>l  inland  from  these  towns  is  a  lord  to 
whom  they  belong;  and  he  has  many 
Nairs,  and'  sometimes  he  rebels  against  the 
King  of  Calicut.  In  these  towns  there  is 
much  shipping  and  trade,  for  these  Moors 
are  great  merchants." — Sariosa,  Hak.  Soc, 
153. 

1521.  "  Cotate  was  a  great  man  among 
the  Moors,  very  rich,  and  lord  of  Tanor, 
who  carried  on  a  great  sea-trade  with  many 


ships,  which  trafficked  all  about  the  coast 
of  India  with  passes  from  our  Governors, 
for  he  only  dealt  in  wares  of  the  country  ; 
and  thus  he  was  the  greatest  possible  friend 
of  the  Portuguese,  and  those  who  went  to 
his  dwelling  were  entertained  with  the 
greatest  honour,  as  if  they  had  been  his 
brothers.  In  fact  for  this  purpose  he  kept 
houses  fitted  up,  and  both  cots  and  bed- 
steads furnished  in  our  fashion,  with  tables 
and  chairs  and  casks  of  wine,  with  which 
he  regaled  our  people,  giving  them  enter- 
tainments and  banquets,  insomuch  that  it 
seemed  as  if  he  were  going  to  become  a 
Christian.  .  .  .  " — Gorrea,  ii.  679. 

1528.  "And  in  the  year  (a.h.)  935,  a 
ship  belonging  to  the  Franks  was  wrecked 
offTanoor.  .  .  .  Now  the  Ray  of  that  place 
affording  aid  tojthe  crew,  the  Zamorin  sent 
a  messenger  to  him  demanding  of  him  the 
surrender  of  the  Franks  who  composed  it, 
together  with  such  parts  of  the  cargo  of  the 
ship  as  had  been  saved,  but  that  chieftain 
having  refused  compliance  with  this  de- 
mand, a  treaty  of  peace  was  entered  into 
with  the  Franks  by  him;  and  from  this 
time  the  subjects  of  the  Ray  of  Tanoor 
traded  under  the  protection  of  the  passes  of 
the  FTa.riks."—Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen,  E.  T., 
124-125. 

1553.  _  "For  Lopo  Scares  having  arrived 
at  Cochin  after  his  victory  over  the  Qamorin, 
two  days  later  the  King  of  Tanor,  the 
latter's  vassal,  sent  (to  Lopo)  to  complain 
against  the  Qamorin  by  ambassadors, 
begging  for  peace  and  help  agaiinst  him, 
having  fallen  out  with  him  for  reasons  that 
touched  the  service  of  the  King  of  Por- 
tugal."— Barros,  I.,  vii.  10. 

1727.  "Four  leagues  more  southerly  is 
Tannore,  a  Town  of  small  Trade,  inhabited 
by  Mahometans." — A.  Ham.  i.  322. 


Tara,  Tare,  s.  Name  of  a  small 
silver  coin  current  in  Southern  India 
at  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  the  Por-. 
tuguese.  It  seems  to  have  survived 
longest  in  Calicut.  The  origin  we 
have  not  traced.  It  is  curious  that 
the  commonest  silver  coin  in  Sicily- 
down  to  1860,  and  worth  about  i^d., 
was  a  tarl,  generally  considered  to  be 
a  corruption  of  dirhem* 

1442.  "They  cast  (at  Vijayanagar),  in 
pure  silver  a  coin  which  is  the  sixth  of  the 
fanom,  which  they  call  tar." — Abdurrazzdb 
in  India  in  the  XV.  Cent.  26. 

1506^  (The  Vicerov,  D.  Francisco 
D'Ahneida,  wintering  his  fleet  at  Cochin). 
"As  the  people  were  numerous  they  made 
quite  a  big  town,  with  a  number  of  houges 
covered  with  upper  stories  of  timber,  and 
streets  also  where  the  people  of  the  country 
set  up  their  stalls  in  which  they  sold  plenty 
of  victuals,  and  cheap.     Thus  for  a  vinten 

*  I  see  Sir  Walter  J511iot  has  mooted  this  very 
question  in  liis  Coi%s  ofS.  India,  now  in  the  press 
,  (p.  138). 


T A  ZEE A. 


[supplement.] 
862 


TIGER. 


of  silver  you  got  in  change  20  silver  coins 
that  they  called  taras,  something  like  the 
scale  of  a  sardine,  and  for  such  coin  the^ 
gave  Tjou  12  or  15  figs,  or  4  or  5  eggs,  and 
for  a  single  vintem  3  or  4  fowls,  and  for  one 
tara  fish  enough  to  fill  two  men's  bellies,  or 
rice  enough  for  a  day's  victuals,  dinner  and 
supper  too.  Bread  there  was  none,  for 
tliere  was  no  wheat  except  in  the  territory 
of  the  Moors." — Correa,  i.  624. 

1510.  The  King  of  JSTarsinga  (or  Vija- 
yanagar)  "coins  a  silver  money  called  tare, 
and  others  of  gold,  twenty  of  which  go  to  a 
pardao,  and  are  called  fanom.  And  of 
these  small  ones  of  silver,  there  go  16  to  a 
fanom." — Varthema,  130. 

1673.  (at  Calicut).  "  Their  Coin  admits 
no  Copper ;  Silver  Tarrs,  28  of  which  make 
a  Panam,  passing  instead  thereof," — Fryer, 
55. 

„    "CaUout. 
*  *  •  »  * 

"  Tarrs  are  the  peculiar  Coin,  the  rest  are 
aommon  to  India." — Id.  207. 

1727.  "  Calecut ....  coins  are  10  Tar 
to  a  Fanam,  4|  Fanams  to  a  Rupee." — A. 
Sam.  u,  316. 

Tazeea.    Add : 

It  siould  have  been  mentioned  that 
at  the  close  of  the  Muharram  procession 
the  taziyas  must  be  thrown  into  water ; 
if  there  is  no  sufficient  mass  of  water 
they  should  be  buried. 

Tea.    Add : 

1616.  "  I  bought  3  chaw  cups  covered 
with  silver  plates.  .  .  .  " — Cocks,  i.  202. 

1690.  ".  ...  Of  all  the  followers  of 
Mahomet  .  .  .  none  are  so  rigidly  Abste- 
mious as  the  Arabians  of  Muscatt.  ,  .  .  For 
Tea  and  Coffee,  which  are  judg'd  the 
privileg'd  Liquors  of  all  the  Mahometans, 
as  well  Tvarks,  as  those  of  Persia,  India, 
and  other  parts  of  Arabia,  are  condemned 

ty  them  as  unlawful " — Ovington, 

427. 

1844.  "The  Polish  word  for  tea, 
Herbata,  signifies  more  properly  'herb,' 
and  in  fact  there  is  little  more  of  the 
genuine  Chinese  beverage]  in  the  article 
itself  than  in  its  name,  so  that  we  often 
thought  with  longing  of  the  delightful  Rus- 
sian Tshai,  genuine  in  word  and  fact." — 
■J.  I.  Kohl,  Austria,  p.  444. 

Teapoy.    Add : 

A  teapoy  is  called  in  China  by  a 
name  having  reference  to  tea;  viz., 
ch'a-chi'rh.     It  has  4  legs. 

■Teerut,  Teertha.  s.  Skt.  and  H. 
tlrth,  tlrtJia.  A  holy  place  of  pil- 
grimage and  of  bathing  for  the  good  of 
the  soul,  such  as  Hurdwar,  or  the  con- 
fluence at  Prag  (Allahabad). 
'  c.  1790.  "  Au  temple  I'enfant  est 
Te^ue  par  les  devedaschies   des  mains  de 


ses  parens,  et  aprfes  I'avoir  baignfe  dans  le 
tirtha  ou  etang  du  temple,  elles  lui  mettent 
des  vgtemens  neufs.  .  .  .  " — Baafner,  ii. 
114. 

Telinga.    Add : 

c.  1765.  "  Somro's  force,  which  amounted 
to  15  or  16  field-pieces,  and  6000  or  7000  of 
those  foot  soldiers  called  Talinghas,  and 
which  are  armed  with  flint  muskets,  and 
accoutred  as  well  as  disciplined  in  the 
Frenghi  or  European  manner." — Seir  Mwta- 
qherin,  iii.  254. 

Tenasserim.    Add : 

1501.  Tanaser  appears  in  the  list  of 
places  in  the  East  Indies  of  which  Amerigo 
Vespucci  had  heard  from  the  Portuguese 
fleet  at  C.  Verde.  Printed  in  Balddli 
Boni's  n  Milione,  pp.  liii.  seqq. 

Thakoor,  s.  H.  thakur,  from  Skt. 
tliahhura,  '  an  idol,  a  deity.'  Used  as 
a  term  of  respect.  Lord,  Master,  etc., 
but  with  a  variety  of  specific  applica- 
tions, of  which  the  most  familiar  is  as 
the  style  of  EajpUt  nobles.  It  is  also 
in  some  parts  the  honorific  designation 
of  a  barber,  after  the  odd  fashion  which 
styles  a  tailor  khalifa;  a  hihuliU, ja- 
ma'ddr;  a  sweeper,  mehtar. 

And  in  Bengal  it  is  the  name  of  a 
Brahman  family,  which  its  members 
have  Anglicised  as  Tagore,  of  whom 
several  have  been  men  of  character 
and  note,  the  best  known  being 
Dwarkanath  Tagore,  "  a  man  of 
liberal  opinions  and  enterprising  cha- 
racter," *  who  died  in  London  in  1810. 

Tifan.    Add : 

1807.  "  Many  persons  are  in  the  habit 
of  sitting  down  to  a  repast  at  one  o'clock, 
which  is  called  tiffen,  and  is  in  fact  an 
early  dinner." — Cm-diner's  Ceylon,  i.  83. 

1853.  "This  was  the  case  for  the  prose- 
cution. The  court  now  adjourned  for 
tiffin."— OaA^eW,  i.  319. 

Tiger.    Add : 

1083.  "In  y  afternoon  they  found  a. 
great  Tiger,  one  of  y"  black  men  shot  a 
barbed  arrow  into  his  Buttock.  Mr.  French- 
feUd  andj  Capt.  Kaynes  alighted  off  their 
horses  and  advanced  towards  the  thicket 
where  y"  Tiger  lay.  The  people  making  a 
great  noise,  y«  Tiger  flew  out  upon  Mr. 
Frenchfeild,  and  he  shot  him  with  a  brace 
of  Bullets  into  y=  breast :  at  which  he  made 
a  great  noise,  and  returned  again  to  his 
den.  The  Black  Men  seeing  of  him 
wounded  fell  upon  him,  but  the  Tiger  had 
so  much  strength  as  to  kill  2  men,  and 
wound  a  third,  before  he  died.  At  Night 
y=  Ragea  sent  me  the  Tiger." — Hedges, 
Dim-y,  Hak.  Soc,  66-67. 


*  Wilson. 


TINCALL. 


[SUPPLEMENT.] 
863 


TOWLEEA. 


1754.  "There  was  a  CAcwto- granted  to 
the  East  India  Company.  ^^Many  Disputes 
arose  about  it,  which  came  before  Parlia- 
ment ;  all  Arts  were  used  to  corrupt  or 
delude  the  Members ;  among  others  a 
Tyger  was  baited  with  Solemnity,  on  the 
Day  the  great  Question  was  to  come  on. 
This  was  such  a  Novelty,  that  several  of 
the  Members  were  drawn  oft  from  their 
Attendance,  and  absent  on  the  Division.  .  " 
— A  Collection  of  Letters  relating  to  the 
E.  I.  Company,  &c.  (Tract),  1754,  p.  13. 

1872.  "One  of  the  Frontier  Battalion 
soldiers  approached  me,  running  for  his 
life.  .  .  .  This  was  his  story : — 

'Sahib,  I  was  going  along  with  the 
letters  .  .  .  which  I  had  received  from 
your  highness  ...  a  great  tiger  came  out 
and  stood  in  the  path.  Then  I  feared  for 
my  life ;  and  the  tiger  stood,  and  I  stood, 
and  we  looked  at  each  other.  I  had  no 
weapon  but  my  kukri  ,  .  .  andtheGrovern- 
ment  letters.  So  I  said,  '  My  lord  Tiger, 
here  are  the  G-ovemment  letters,  the  letters 
of  the  Honourable  Kumpany  Bahadur  .  .  . 
and  it  is  necessary  for  me  to  go  on  with 
them.'  The  t^er  never  ceased  looking  at 
me,  and  when  I  had  done  speaking  he 
growled,  but  he  never  ofltered  to  get  out  of 
the  way.  On  this  I  was  much  more  afraid, 
so  I  kneeled  down,  and  made  obeisance  to 
him ;  but  he  did  not  take  any  more  notice 
of  that  either,  so  at  last  I  told  him  I  should 
report  the  matter  to  the  Sahib,  and  I 
threw  down  the  letters  in  front  of  him,  and 
came  here  as  fast  as  I  was  able.  Sahib, 
I  now  ask  for  your  justice  against  that 
tiger."— i«.-Co?.  T.  Leain,  p.  444. 

Tincall.    Add : 

1525.  "Tymt[uall,  small,  60  tangas  a 
maund." — Lenribranca,  50. 

Tobra.    Add : 

The  H.  is  tohra. 

"In  the  Nerbudda  valley,  in  Central 
India,  the  women  wear  a  profusion  of 
toe-rings,  some  standing  up  an  inch  high. 
Their  shoes  are  consequently  curiously 
shaped,  and  are 'called  tobras."— (M.-ffcre. 
iJ.  S.  Keatinge.) 

As  we  should  say,  '  buckets.' 

Tola.     Add : 

1676.  "Over  all  the  Empire  of  the  Great 
Mogul,  aU  the  Gold  and  Silver  is  weigh'd 
with  Weights  which  they  call  ToUa."— 
Tavernier,  E.  T.,  ii.  18. 

Tomaun.    Add : 

c.  1340.  "  Cea  deux  portions  r^unies 
formaient  un  total  de  800  toumans,  dont 
chaoun  vaut  10,000  dinars  courants,  et  le 
dinar  6  dirhems." — Shihabuddln,  Masdlak- 
al  Absdr,  in  Notices  et  Extraits,  xiii.  194. 

Toolsy.  Add,  at  end  of  quota- 
tions : 

The  following  illustrates  the  esteem 
attached  to  Toolsy  in  South  Europe. 


1885.  "I  have  frequently  realized  how- 
much  prized  the  basil  is  in  Greece  for  its 
mystic  properties.  The  herb,  which  they 
say  grew  on  Christ's  grave,  is  almost  wor 
shipped  in  the  Eastern  Church.  On  St. 
Basil's  day  women  take  sprigs  of  this  plant 
to  be  blessed  in  church.  On  returning 
home  they  cast  some  on  the  floor  of  the 
house,  to  secure  luck  for  the  ensuing  year. 
They  eat  a  little  with  their  household,  and 
no  sickness,  they  maintain,  will  attack  them 
for  a  year.  Another  bit  they  put  in  their- 
cupboard,  and  firmly  believe  that  their 
embroideries  and  silken  raiment  will  be 
free  from  the  visitation  of  rats,  mice,  and 
moths,  for  the  same  period." — J.  T.  Bent, 
The  Cyclades,  p.  328. 

Topaz.    Add : 

It  may  be  a  slight  support  to  the 
derivation  from,  top-chi  that  Italians 
were  employed  to  cast  guns  for  the 
Zamorin  at  Calicut  from  a  very  early 
date  in  the  16th  century,  and  are 
frequently  mentioned  in  the  annals  of 
Correa  hetween  1503  and  1510. 

Tope-khana.    Add : 

1687.  "TheToptchi.  These  are  Gunners, 
called  so  from  the  word  Tope,  which  in 
Turkish  signifies  a  Cannon,  and  are  in 
number  about  1200,  distributed'in  52  Cham- 
bers ;  their  Quarters  are  at  Tophaua,  or 
the  place  of  Guns  in  the  Suburbs  of  Con- 
stantinople."— Bycaut's  Present  State  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire,  p.  94. 

1726.  "lefaudar  Chan,  chief  of  the 
Artillery  (called  the  Daroger  of  the  Tops- 
canna)." — Valentijn,  iv.  (Suratte)  276. 

Toucan.    Add : 

Here  is  an  example  of  misapplica- 
tion to  the  Hombill,  though  the  latter 
name  is  also  given  : 

1885.  "  Soopah  (in  N.  Canara)  is  the 
only  region  in  which  I  have  met  with  the 

toucan  or  great  hombill I  saw  the 

comical  looking  head  with  its  huge  aquiline 
beak,  regarding  me  through  a  fork  in  the 
branch ;  and  I  account  it  one  of  the  best 
shots  I  ever  made,  when  I  sent  a  ball  .  .  . 
through  the  head  just  at  its  junction 
with  the  handsome  orange-coloured  helmet 
which  surmounts  it,  Down  came  the 
toncan  with  outspread  wings,  dead  appa- 
rently ;  but  when  my  peon  Manoel  raised 
him  by  the  thick  muscular  neck,  he  fasten- 
ed his  great  claws  on  his  hand,  and  made 
the  wood  resound  with  a  succession  of  roars 
more  like  a  bull  than  a  bird." — Gordon 
Forbes,  Wild  lAfe  in  Canara,  Jjc. ,  pp.  37-38. 

Towleea.  s.  H.  Tauliya,  '  a  to-wel.' 
This  is  a  corruption,  however,  not  of 
the  English  form,  but  rather  of  tha 
Port,  toalha  {Panjab  N.  &  Q.,  1883,  ii. 
117). 


TBIBENT. 


[SUPPLEMElfT.] 
864 


TYPHOON. 


Tribeny.    Add : 

1753.  "  Au-desaous  de  Nudia,  h,  Tripini, 
dont  le  nom  signifie  trois  eaux,  le  Gange 
fait  encore  sortir  du  m^me  c6te  un  canal, 
qui  par  sa  rentr^e,  forme  une  seconde  lie 
renfermfe  dans  la  premifere," — D'Anmlle, 
64. 

TricMnopoly.    Add : 

1753.  ' '  Ces  embouchures  sont  en  grand 
nombre,  vti  la  division  de  ce  fleuve  en 
diff^rens  bras  ou  canaux,  h  remonter  jusqu'k 
Tirishirapali,  et  h,  la  pagode  de  Shirang- 
ham." — D'AnvUle,  115. 

Trumpak.    Add : 

1507.  "Meanwhile  the  Captain-Major 
ordered  Afonso  Lopes  de  Costa  and  Joao 
da  Nova,  and  Manuel  Teles  with  his 
people  to  proceed  along  the  water's  edge, 
whilst  he  with  all  the  rest  of  the  force 
would  follow,  and  come  to  a  place  called 
Turumhaque,  which  is  on  the  water's  edge, 
in  which  there  were  some  palm-trees,  and 
weUs  of  brackish  water,  which  supplied 
the  people  of  the  city  with  drink  when  the 
water-boats  were  not  arriving,  as  sometimes 
happened  owing  to  a  contrary  wind." — 
Correa,  i.  830. 

1682.  "Behind  the  hills,  to  the S.S.W. 
and  W.S.W.  there  is  another  part  of  the 
island,  lying  over  against  the  anchorage  that 
we  have  mentioned,  and  which  includes  the 
place  caUed  Tnrumbake  .  .  .  here  one  sees 
the  ancient  pleasure-house  of  the  old  Kings 
of  Onnus,  with  a  few  small  trees,  and  sundry 
date-palms.  There  are  here  also  two  great 
wells  of  water,  called  after  the  name  of  the 
place,  '  The  Wells  of  Turumbake';  which 
water  is  the  most  wholesome  and  the 
freshest  in  the  whole  island." — Nieuhof,  Zee 
ere  Zant-JReize,  ii.  86. 

Tuan,  s.  Malay  tuan  and  tuuxin, 
'  lord,  master.'  This  word  is  used  in 
the  English,  and  Dutch,  settlements  of 
the  Archipelago  exactly  as  Sahib  is  in 
India. 

1533.  "  Dom  Paulo  da  Grama,  who  was  a 
worthy  son  of  his  father  in  his  zeal  to  do 
the  King  good  service  ....  equipped  a 
good  fleet,  of  which  the  King  of  XJgentana 
(see  Ujungtanah)  had  presently  notice, 
who  in  all  speed  set  forth  his  own,  consist- 
ing of  30  lancharas,  with  a  large  force  on 
board,  and  in  command  of  which  he  put  a 
valiant  Moor  called  Tuam-b^r,  to  whom  the 
King  gave  orders  that  as  soon  as  our  force 
had  quitted  the  fortress  (of  Malacca)  not 
leaving  enough  people  to  defend  it,  he 
should  attack  the  town  of  the  Quelys  (see 
Kling)  and  burn  and  destroy  as  much  as 
he  coiild." — Correa,  iii.  486. 

1553.  '■  For  where  this  word  Saja  is 
used,  derived  from  the  kingly  title,  it 
attaches  to  a  person  on  whom  the  King 
bestows  the  title,  almost  as  among  us  that 
of  Count,  whilst  the  style  Taam  is  like  our 
Dom;  only  the  latter  of  the  two  is  put 
before  the  person's  proper  name,  whilst  the 


former  is  put  after  it,  as  we  see  in  the 
names  of  these  two  Javanese,  Vtimuti 
Baja,  and  Tuam  Colascar." — Barros,  II. 
vi.  3. 

Tuceavee.    Add: 

1880.  "When  the  Sirkar  disposed  of 
lands  which  reverted  to  it ...  .  it  sold 
them  almost  always  for  a  nazarana.  It 
sometimes  gave  them  gratis,  but  it  never 
paid  money,  and  seldom  or  ever  advanced 
takavi  to  the  tenant  or  owner." — Minutes 
of  Sir  T,  Mumro,  i.  71. 

These  words  are  not  in  Munro's  spelling. 
The  Editor  has  reformed  the  orthography. 

Tumlook.    Add: 

1679.     In  going  down  the  Hoogly : 

"Before  daybreak  overtook  the  Ganges 
at  Barnagur,  met  the  Arrival  7  days  out 
from  Ballasore,  and  at  night  passed  the 
lAlly  at  Tumbalee." — Foi-i  St.  Geo.  (Council 
on  Tour).  In  JVotes  and  Extracts,  No.  II., 
p.  69. 

1685.  "January  2. — We  fell  downe 
below  Tnmbolee  iliver. 

"January  3.  —  We  anchored  at  the 
Channel  Trees,  and  lay  here  y"  4"'  and  5"" 
for  want  of  a  gale  to  carry  us  over  to 
Kedgeria. " — Sedges,  Diary  (Hak.  Soc. ),  175. 

Turban.    Add : 

1588.     "In  this  canoa  was  the  King's' 
"Seoretarie,  who  had  on  his  head  a  piece  of 
died  linen  cloth    folded    vp   like    vnto  a 
Tturkes  Tuliban." — Cavendish,  in  HaMuvt, 
iv.  337. 

Turkey.    Add: 

1653.  ' '  Les  Franjois  appellent  coqrd'Inde 
vn  oyseau  lequel  ne  se  trouue  point  aux 
Indes  OrientaJes,  les  Anglois  le  nomment 
tarki-koc[  qui  signifie  ooq  de  Turquie,  quoy 
qu'U  n'y  ait  point  d'autres  en  Turquie  que 
cevtx  que  Ton  y  a  portez  d'Burope.  le  croy 
que  oet  oyseau  nous  est  venu  de  1  Amerique."' 
— De  la  Boullaye-le-Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  259. 

Tyconna.    Add : 

"The  throng  that  accompanied  that 
minister  proved  so  very  great  that  the 
floor  of  the  house,  which  happened  to  have 
a  Tah-Qhana,  and  possibly  was  at  that 
moment  under  a  secret  influence,  gave  way, 
and  the  body,  the  Vizir,  and  all  his  com- 
pany fell  into  the  ajjartment  underneath." 
— Seir  Mutaqherin,  iii.  19. 

Typhoon.    Add : 

1575.  "  But  when  we  approach'd  unto  it 
(Cyprus),  a  Hurricane  arose  suddenly,  and 
blew  so  fiercely  upon  us,  that  it  wound  our 
great  Sail  round  about  our  main  Mast .  .  . 
These  Winds  arise  from  a  Wind  that  is 
called  by  the  Greeks  Typhon;  and  Pliny 
calleth  it  Vertex  and  Vortex;  but  as  dan- 
gerous as  they  are,  'as  they  arise  suddenly, 
so  quicldy  are  they  laid  again  also."^ 
Sauwolffs  Travels,  in  Bay's  Collection,  ed. 
1705,  p.  320. 

Here    the    traveller  seems    to    intimate 


[supplement.] 
UJUNGTANAH.  865  UJUNGTANAH. 


(though  we  are  not  certain)  that  Typhon 
was  then  applied  in  the  Levant  to  such 
winds  ;  in  any  case  it  was  exactly  the  tjlfan 
of  India. 

1615.  ' '  And  about  midnight  Capt.  Adams 
went  out  in  a  bark  abord  the  Hozeander 
with  many  other  barks  to  tow  her  in,  we 
fearing  a  tuffon." — Cocks's  ZHary,  i.  50. 

1853.  _  ".  .  .  pointing  as  he  spoke  to  a 
dark  dirty  line  which  was  becoming  more 
and  more  visible  in  the  horizon  : 

'"By  Jove,  yes  ! '  cried  Stanton,  ' that's 
a  typhaon  coming  up,  sure  enough.' " — 
OakfieU,  i.  122. 

1859.  "  The  weather  was  sultry  and  un- 
settled, and  my  Jemadar,  Eamdeen  Te- 
warry  .  .  ,  opined  that  we  ought  to  make 
ready  for  the  coming  tuphan  or  tempest 
....  A  darkness  that  might  be  felt,  and 
that  no  lam^p  could  illumine,  shrouded  our 
camp.  The  wind  roared  and  yelled.  It 
was  a  hurricane." — Lt.-Col.  T.  Lewin,  p.  62. 

Compare  the  next  quotation,  from  the 
same  writer,  with  that  in  the  Glossabt  from 
Couto  (723,  col.  b)  respecting  the  Olho  de 
Boi: 

1885.  "  The  district  was  subject  to 
cyclonic  storms  of  incredible  violence,  for- 
tunately lasting  for  a  very  short  time,  but 
which  often  caused  much  destruction. 
These  storms  were  heralded  by  the  appear- 
ance above  the  horizon  of  clouds  known  to 
the  natives  by  the  name  of  'lady's  eyebrows,' 
so  called  from  their  being  curved  in  a 
narrow  black-arched  wisp,  and  these  most 
surely  foretold  the  approach  of  the  iox- 
Ti.3.Ao."—lhid.  176. 


Ujungtanah.    Add : 

1554.  ".  .  .  en  Muar,  in  Ojantana .  .  ." 
—Botdho,  TomJbo,  105. 

Upas.  Add  before  quotations,  p. 
729,  coL  a : 

Lindley,  in  his  Vegetable  Kingdom, 
in  a  short  notice  of  Antiaris  toxicaria, 
says  ttat,  though  the  accounts  are 
greatly  exaggerated,  yet  the  facts  are 
notable  enough.  He  says  cloth  made 
from  the  tough  fibre  is  so  acrid  as  to 
verify  the  SMrt  of  Nessus. 

My  friend  Gen.  Maolagan,  noticing 
Lindley' s  remai-k  to  me,  adds  :  "Do 
you  remember  in  our  High  School  days 
(at  Edinburgh)  a  grand  Diorama 
called  The  Upas  Tree  ?  It  showed  a 
large  wild  valley,  with  a  single  tree  in 
the  middle,  and  illustrated  the  safety 
of  approach  on   the  windward  side, 


and  the  desolation   it  dealt   on  the 
other." 

Then  place  among  the  quotations  the 
following : 

1885.  "The  dreaded  TTpas  dropped  its 
fruits. 

"Beneath  the  shady  canopy  of  this  taU 
fig  no  native  will,  if  he  knows  it,  dare  to 
rest,  nor  will  he  pass  between  its  stem  and 
the  wind,  so  strong  is  his  belief  in  its  evil 
influence. 

"In  the  centre  of  a  tea  estate,  not  far 
off  from  my  encampment,  stood,  because  no 
one  could  be  found  daring  enough  to  cut  it 
down,  an  immense  specimen,  which  had 
long  been  a  nuisance  to  the  proprietor  on 
account  of  the  lightning  every  now  and 
then  striking  off,  to  the  damage  of  the 
shrubs  below,  large  branches,  which  none 
of  his  servants  could  be  induced  to  remove. 
One  day,  having  been  pitchforked  together 
and  burned;  they  were  considered  disposed 
of ;  but  next  morning  the  whole  of  his 
labourers  awoke,  to  their  intense  alarm, 
afflicted  with  a  painful  eruption  ....  It 
was  then  remembered  that  the  smoke  of  the 
burning  branches  had  been  blown  by  the 
wind  through  the  village.  .  ."  (Two  China^ 
men  were  engaged  to  cut  down  and  remove 
the  tree,  and  did  not  suffer ;  it  was  ascer- 
tained that  they  had  smeared  their  bodies 
with  coco-nut  oil). — H.  0.  Forbes,  A  Naiu- 
ralisfs  Wanderings,  1885,  p.  112-113. 

1868.  "The  Church  of  Ireland  offers  to 
us,  indeed,  a  great  question,  but  even  that 
question  is  but  one  of  a  group  of  questions. 
Ihere  is  the  Church  of  Ireland,  there  is 
the  land  of  Ireland,  there  is  the  education 
of  Ireland  ....  they  are  all  so  many 
branches  from  one  trunk,  and  that  trunk  is 
the  Tree  of  what  is  called  Protestant 
ascendancy  .  .  .  We  therefore  aim  at  the 
destruction  of  that  system  of  ascendancy, 
which,  though  it  has  been  crippled  and 
curtailed  by  former  measures,  yet  still  must 
be  allowed  to  exist ;  it  is  still  there  like  a 
tall  tree  of  noxious  growth,  lifting  its  head 
to  heaven,  and  darkening  and  poisoning 
the  lajid  so  far  as  its  shadow  can  extend ; 
it  is  still  there,  gentlemen,  and  now  at- 
length  the  day  has  come  when,  as  we  hope, 
the  axe  has  been  laid  to  the  root  of  that 
tree,  and  it  nods  and  quivers  from  its  top 
to  its  base  .  .  ." — Mr.  Gladstone's  Speech 
at  Wigan,  23rd  Oct.,  1868. 

In  the  preceding  quotation  the  orator 
indicates  the  XTpas  tree  without  naming  it. 
TTie  name  was  supplied  by  some  com- 
mentators referring  to  this  indication  at  a 
later  date : 

1873.  "It  was  perfectly  certain  that  a 
man  who  possessed  a  great  deal  of  imagina- 
tion might,  if  he  stayed  out  sufficiently 
long  at  night,  staring  at  a  small  star,  per- 
suade himself  next  morning  that  he  had 
seen  a  great  comet ;  and  it  was  equally 
certain  that  such  a  man,  if  he  stared  long 
enough  at  a  bush,  might  persuade  himself 
that  he  had  seen  a  branch  of  the  TJpas  Tree. " 
— Speech  of  Lord  Edmokd  Fitzmaueice  on 

3  K 


[srPPLEMENT.] 

UBZ  AND    URZEE.  866 


WINTER. 


the  2nd  reading  of  the  University  Education 
(Ireland)  Bill,  3d  March,  1873. 

1873.  "  It  was  to  regain  office,  to  satisfy 
the  Irish  irreoonoilables,  to  secure  the 
Pope's  brass  band,  and  not  to  pursue  '  the 
glorious  traditions  of  English  Liberalism,' 
that  Mr.  Gladstone  struck  his  two  blows  at 
the  Upas  tree." — Mr.  Joseph  Chambeblain, 
in  Fm-tnightly  Review,  Sept.  1873,  pp.  289-90. 

Tlrz  and  Urzee.    Add : 

1782.  "Monsr.  de  Chemant  refuses  to 
write  to  Hyder  by  arzoasht  (read  arzdasht), 
and  wants  to  correspond  with  him  in  the 
same  manner  as  Mons.  Duplex  did  with 
Chanda  Sahib;  but  the  Nabob  refuses  to 
receive  any  letter  that  is  not  in  the  stile 
of  an  arzee  or  petition." — India  Gazette, 
June  22d, 


Venetian.    Add : 

1542.  "At  the  bottom  of  the  cargo(?  cifa), 
among  the  ballast,  she  carried  4  big  guns 
(*iros),_  and  others  of  smaller  size,  and  60,000 
Venetians  in  gold,  which  were  destined  for 
Coje  C^afar,  in  order  that  with  this  money 
he  should  in  all  speed  provide  necessaries 
for  the  fleet  which  was  coming." — Correa, 
iv.  250. 

Vettyver,  s.  This  is  the  name 
generally  used  by  the  Prench  for  the 
fragrant  grass  which  we  call  CUSCUS 
(q.v.).     The  word  is  Tamil  VeUiveru. 

1800.  "  Europeans  cool  their  apartments 
by  means  of  wetted  tats  (see  Tatty)  made 
of  straw  or  grass,  and  sometimes  of  the 
roots  of  the  wattle  waeroo,  which,  when 
wetted,  exhales  a  pleasant  but  faint  smell," 
— Heyne's  Tracts,  p.  11. 

Vizier,  Wuzeer,  s.  Ar.  H.  Wazzr, 
a  minister,  and  usually  the  principal 
minister,  under  a  (Mahommedan) 
prince. 

In  India  the  Nawab  of  Oudh  was 
long  known  as  the  Nawab  Wazir,  the 
founder  of  the  quasi  independent 
dynasty  haying  been  Sa'adat  'Ali 
Khan,  who  became  SQbadar  of  Oudh, 
c.  1732,  and  was  also  WazIr  of  the 
Empire,  a  title  which  became  here- 
ditary in  his  family.  The  title  of 
Nawab  Wazir  merged  in  that  of  pdd- 
shah,  or  Bang,  assumed  by  Ghazl-ud- 
dm  Haidar  in  1820,  and  still  borne  or 
claimed  by  the  ex-King  Wajid  'All 
Shah,  under  surveillance  in  Calcutta. 

As  most  titles  degenerate,  Waztr  has 


in  Spain  become  aij'tjajii'Z,  'a  constable,' 
in  Portuguese  alvasil,  '  an  alderman.' 

1614.  "  II  prime  visir,  sopra  ogni  altro, 
che  era  allora  Nasuh  bascik,  genero  del 
Gran  Signore,  venne  ultimo  di  tutti,  con 
grandissima  e  ben  adorna  cavalcata,  enfin 
deUa  quale  andava  egli  solo  con  molta 
gravity." — P.  della  VaUe  (from  Constant.), 
i.  43. 


w. 

Wali.  Add,  under  b  : 
_  1869.  "Quant  au  titre  de  pir  .  .  .  .  il 
signifie  proprement  vieillard,  mais  il  est 
pris  dans  cette  circonstance  pour  designer 
une  dignity  spirituelle  ^quivalente  k  ceUe 
des  Chiril  Hindous  .  .  .  Beaucoup  de  ces 
pirs  sont  k  leur  mort  v^ner^s  comme  saints ; 
de  Ik  le  mot  pir  est  synonyme  de  Wall,  et 
signifie  Saint  aussi  bieu  que  ce  dernier 
mot." — Garcin  de  Tassy,  Sel.  Mus.  dam 
VInde,  23. 

Wanderoo.    Add ; 

1874.  "There  are  just  now  some  very 
remarkable  monkeys.  One  is  a  Macaque 
....  Another  is  the  Wanderoo,  a  fellow 
with  a  great  mass  of  hair  round  his  face, 
and  the  most  awful  teeth  ever  seen  in  a 
monkey's  mouth.  This  monkey  has  been 
credited  with  having  killed  two  niggers 
before  he  was  caught ;  he  comes  from  Ma- 
labar."—J".  BucUand,  in  Life,  p.  289. 


See  also  Suppt.  s.v. 


West  Coast. 
Slave. 


White  Jacket.  The  old  custom  in 
the  hot  weather,  in  the  family  or  at 
bachelor  parties,  was  to  wear  this  at 
dinner,  and  one  or  more  dozens  of 
white  jackets  were  a  regular  item  in 
an  Indian  outfit.  ■  They  are  now,  we 
believe,  altogether,  and  for  many 
years,  obsolete.  But  though  one  reads 
under  every  generation  of  British  India 
that  they  had  gone  out  of  use,  they 
did  actually  survive  to  the  middle  of 
the  century,  for  I  can  remember  a 
white-jacket  dinner  in  Fort  WiUiam  in 
1849. 

1803.  "  It  was  formerly  the  fashion  for 
gentlemen  to  dress  in  white  jackets  on  all 
occasions,  which  were  well  suited  to  the 
country,  but  being  thought  too  much  an 
undress  for  public  occasions,  they  are  now 
laid  aside  for  English  cloth."— Lord  Va- 
lentia,  i.  240. 

Winter.    Add: 

¥^3;  "  And  so  they  set  out,  and  they 
arrived  at  Surat  {Currate)  in  May,  when 


WOOLOCK. 


[supplement.] 
867 


XERGAN80R. 


the  winter  had  already  begun,  so  they  went 
into  winter-quarters  (polo  que  envernarao), 
and  in  September,  when  the  winter  was 
over,  they  went  to  Goa  in  two  foists 
and  other  vessels,  and  in  one  of  these  was 
the  ganda  (i.e.  the  rhinoceros,  see  Ganda), 
the  sight  of  which  made  a  great  commotion 
when  landed  at  Goa  .  .  ."—Correa,  ii.  373. 
1653.  "Dans  les  Indes  il  y  a  deux  Estez 
et  deux  Hyuers,  ou  pour  mieux  dire  vn 
Printemps  perpetual,  parce  que  les  arbres 
y  sont  tousiours  verds  :  Le  premier  Est^ 
commanoe  au  mois  de  Mars,  et  finit  au 
mois  de  May,  qui  est  le  commancement  de 
I'Hyuer  de  pluye,  qui  continue  iusques  en 
Septembre  pleuuant  incessament  ces  quatre 
mois,  en  sorte  que  les  Karauanes,  ny  les 
Patmars  (see  Pattamar,  a)  ne  vont  ne 
viennent :  i'ay  est^  quarante  iours  sans 
pouuoir  sortir  de  la  maison  .  .  .  Le  second 
Est^  est  depuis  Octobre  iusques  en  De- 
'cembre,  au  quel  mois  il  oommance  k  faire 
froid  .  .  .  ce  froid  est  le  second  Hyuer  qui 
finit  au  mois  de  Mars." — De  la  Boullai/e-le- 
Gouz,  ed.  1657,  p.  244-245. 

Woolock.    Add : 

1799.  "  We  saw  not  less  than  200  large 
boats  at  the  diflferent  quays,  which  on  an 
average  might  be  reckoned  each  at  60  tons 
burthen,  all  provided  with  good  roofs,  and 
masted  after  the  country  manner.  They 
seemed  much  better  constructed  than  the 
unwieldy  wuUocks  of  Bengal." — Symes, 
Ava,  233. 

Woon,  s,  Burm.  wun,  '  a  governor 
or  officer  of  administration ' ;  literally 
'  a  burden,'  hence  presumably  tbe 
'  Bearer  of  the  Burden.'  Of  this 
there  are  various  well-known  com- 
pounds, e.g. : 

■Woon-gyee,  i.e.  '  Wun-gyl  or  Great 
Minister,  a  member  of  the  High 
Council  of  State  or  Cabinet,  called 
the  Hlot-dau  {see  in  Suppt.  Xotoo) : 

Woon-douk;  i.e.  Wun-dauk,  lit.  'the 
prop  of  the  Wun';  a  sort  of  Adlatus, 
or  Minister  of  an  inferior  class. 

We  have  recently  seen  a  Burmese  envoy 
to  the  Erenoh  Government  designated 
as  "M.  Woondouk." 

Atwen-wun,  Minister  of  the  Interior 
(of  the  Court)  or  Household. 

Myo-wun,  Provincial  Governor  (May- 
woon  of  Symes). 

Te-wnn,  'Water-Governor,'  formerly 
Deputy  of  the  Myo-wun  of  the  Pr.  of 
Pegu  (Bay-v)oon  of  Symes). 

Akaok-wun,  Collector  of  Customs 
(Akawoon  of  Symes). 

Writer.    Add: 

1764.  "  Resolutions  and  orders. — That  no 
Moonshee,  Linguist,  Banian,  or  Writer  be 
allowed   to  any  officer  except   the  Com- 


mander-in-Chief and  the  commanders   of , 
detachments  .  .  .  ." — Fort  William  Cornn. 
In  Long,  p.  382. 


X. 

Xerafine.    Add : 

1540.  "  This  year  there  was  such  a 
famine  in  Choromandel,  that  it  left  nearly 
the  whole  land  depopulated  with  the  mor- 
tality, and  people  ate  their  fellow  men. 
Such  a  thing  never  was  heard  of  on  that 
Coast,  where  formerly  there  was  such  an 
abundance  of  rice,  that  in  the  port  of 
Negapatara  I  have  often  seen  more  than 
700  sail  take  cargoes  of  rice  for  India, 
cargoes  amounting  to  more  than  20,000 
moios*  of  rice  .  .  .  This  year  of  famine 
the  Portuguese  of  the  town  of  S.  Thomd 
did  much  good  to  the  people,  helping 
them  with  quantities  of  rice  and  millet,  and 
coco-nuts  and  jagra  (see  Jaggery),  which 
they  imported  in  their  vessels  from  other 
parts,  and  sold  in  retail  to  the  people  at  far 
lower  prices  than  they  could  have  got  if 
they  wished  it ;  and  some  rich  people 
caused  quantities  of  rice  to  be  boiled  in 
their  houses,  and  gave  it  boiled  down  in 
the  water  to  the  people  to  drink,  all  for  the 
love  of  God  ....  This  famine  lasted  a 
whole  year,  and  it  spread  to  other  parts, 
but  was  not  so  bad  as  in  Choromandel. 
The  King  of  Bisnagar,  who  was  sovereign 
of  that  territory,  heard  of  the  humanity 
and  the  beneficence  of  the  Portuguese  to 
the  people  of  the  country,  and  he  was 
greatly  pleased  thereat,  and  sent  an  ola  of 
thanks  (see  OUah)  to  the  residents  of  San 
Thom^.  And  this  same  year  there  ^as 
such  a  scarcity  of  provisions  in  the  harbours 
of  the  Straits,  that  in  Aden  a  load  (fardo) 
of  rice  fetched  forty  xarafis,  each  worth  a 
cruzado  .  .  ." — Correa,  iv.  131-132. 

1653.     "  Monnoyes  courantes  A  Goa. 
"  Sequin  de  Venise      .  24  tangues 
«  *  *  * 

Reale  d'Espagne  .  .  12  tangues. 
Abassis  de  Perse  .  3  tangues. 
Fardaux  .  .  .  6  tangues. 
Scherephi  .  .  .6  tangues. 
Boupies  du  Mogol  .  6  tangues. 
Tangiie       .        .        .20  bousserouque.'' 

De  la  Boullaye-le-Gouz,  1657 ;  530. 
1690.  dw.    gr. 

"  The  Gold  St.  Thoma       .        .2      5^ 
The  Silv.  Sherephene .        .    .    7      4." 
Table  of  Coins,  in  Ovington. 

Xercansor,  n.  p.  This  is  a  curious 
example  of  the  manner  in  which  the 
Portuguese  historians  represent  Ma- 
hommedan  names.  Xercansor  does 
really  very  fairly  represent  phoneti- 
cally the  name  of  Sher  Khan  SHr,  the 


The  moi/o  =  29,39  fenshels 


ZEBU. 


[supplement.] 

868      ZEND  AND  ZENJDAVESTA. 


famous  rival  and  displacer  of  Huma- 
yfln,  Tinder  the  title  of  Sher  Sliah. 

c.  1538.  '  ■  But  the  King  of  Bengal,  seeing 
himself  very  powerful  in  the  kingdom  of 
the  Patans,  seized  the  king  and  took  his 
kingdom  from  him  ,  .  .  and  made  Governor 
of  the  kingdom  a  great  lord,  a  vassal  of  his, 
called  Cotoxa,  and  then  leaving  everything 
in  good  order,  returned  to  Bengal.  The  ad- 
ministrator Cotoxa  took  the  field  with  a 
great  array,  having  with  him  a  Patan  Cap- 
tain called  Xereansor,  a  valiant  cavalier, 
much  esteemed  by  all." — Correa,  ii,  719. 

The  kingdom  of  the  Patans  appears  to 
be  Behar,  where  various  Afghan  chiefs 
tried  to  establish  themselves  after  the  con- 
quest of  Delhi  by  Baber.  It  would  take 
more  search  than  it  is  worth  to  elucidate 
the  story  as  told  by  CoiTea,  but  see  Elliot, 
iv.  333.  Cotoxa  (!Koto  sha)  appears  to  be 
Kutb  Khan  of  the  Mahommedan  historian 
there. 

Another  curious  example  of  Portuguese 
nomenclature  is  that  given  to  the  first 
Mahommedan  king  of  Malacca  by  Barros, 
Xaquem  Darxd  (ii.  6.  1),  by  Alboquerque 
Xaquenda/rxa  (Comm.  Pt.  III.  ch.  17). 
This  name  is  rendered  by  Lassen's  pon- 
derous lore  into  Skt.  Sakanadhara,  "d.  h. 
Besitzer  kraf  tiger  Besiunungen  "  (or  "  Pos- 
sessor, of  strong  recollections  " — Ind.  Alt. 
iv.  546),  whereas  it  is  simply  the  Portuguese 
way  of  writing  Sikandar  Shah  !  For  other 
examples,  see  in  Gloss.  Codovascan. 


Zebu.    Add: 

In  Jaschke's  Tibetan  Diet,  we  find 
"  Ze'-ha  ...  1.  hump  of  a  camel,  zebu, 
etc."  Curious,  but,  we  sbould  think, 
only  one  of  those  coincidences  which 
we  have  had  so  often  to  notice. 

Zemindar,  Zemindarry.    Add : 

1762.  "  One  of  the  articles  of  the  Treaty 
with  Meer  JafEer  says  the  Company  shall 
enjoy  the  Zemidary  of  the  Lands  from 
Calcutta  down  to  Culpee,  they  paying 
what  is  isaid  in  the  King's  Books."— 
Holograph  (unpublished)  Letter  of  Lm-d 
Olive,  inlndia  Office  Records,  dated  Berkeley 
Square,  21  Jan. 

Zend  and  Zendavesta. 

Zend  is  the  name  which  has  been 
commonly  applied,  for  the  last  hun- 
dred years  or  more,  to  that  dialect  of 
ancient  Iranian  (or  Persian)  language 
in  which  the  Avesta  or  Sacred  Books 
of  Zorastrianism  or  the  old  Persian 
religion  are  written.  The  application 
of  the  name  in  this  way  was  quite  erro- 
neous, as  the  word  Zand  when  used 
alone  in  the  Parsi  books  indicates  a 
<  commentary  or  explanation,'  and  is 


in  fact  applied  only  to  some  Pahlavi 
translation,  commentary,  or  gloss.  If 
the  name  Zend  were  now  to  be  used  as 
the  designation  of  any  language  it 
would  m.ore  justly  apply  to  th^  Pah- 
lavi itself.  At  the  same  time  Haug 
thinks  it  pi-obable  that  the  term  Zand 
was  originally  applied  to  a  commen- 
tary written  in  the  same  language  as 
the  Avesta  itself,  for  in  the  Pahlavi 
translations  of  the  Yasna,  .a  part  of 
the  Avesta,  where  the  scriptures  are 
mentioned,  Avesta  and  Zend  are 
coupled  together,  as  of  equal  au- 
thority, which  could  hardly  have  been 
the  case  if  by  Zend  the  translator 
m.eant  his  own  work. 

No  name  for  the  language  of  the 
ancient  scriptures  has  been  found  in 
the  Parsi  books ;  and  Avesta  itself 
has  been  adopted  by  scholars  in  speak- 
ing of  the  language.  The  fi'agments 
of  those  scriptures  are  written  in  two 
dialects  of  the  Eastern  Iranian,  one, 
the  more  ancient,  in  which  the  Cfdthas 
or  hymns  are  written ;  and  a  later  one 
which  was  for  many  centuries  the 
spoken  and  written  language  of  Bac- 
tria.  I 

The  word  Zand,  in  Haug's  view, 
may  be  referred  to  the  root  zan,  '  to 
know ' ;  Skt.  jnd,  Gr.  yvco,  Lat.  gno 
(as  in  agnosco,  cognosce),  so  that  its 
meaning  is  'knowledge.'  Prof.  J.  Op- 
pert,  on  the  other  hand,  identifies  it 
with  old  Pers.  zannda,  '  prayer.' 

Zendavesta  is  the  name  which  has 
been  by  Europeans  popularly  applied 
to  the  books  just  spoken  of  as  the 
Avesta.  The  term  is  undoubtedly  an 
inversion, ' '  as  the  Pahlavi  books  always 
style  them  AvistSh  va  Zand  (Avesta 
and  Zend)  "  *  i.e.  the  Law  -with,  its 
traditional  and  authoritative  explana- 
tion. Abastd,  in  the  sense  of  law, 
occurs  in  the  funeral  inscription  of 
Darius  at  Behistun ;  and  this  seems 
now  the  most  generally  accepted  origin 
of  the  term  in  its  application  to  the 
Parsi  sacred  books.  (This  is  not,  how- 
ever, the  explanation  given  by  Haug.) 
Thus,  '  Avesta  and  Zend '  signify  to- 
gether 'The  Law  and  the  Commen- 
tary.' 

The  Avesta  was  originally  much 
more  extensive  than  the  texts  which 
now  exist,  which  are  only  fragments. 
The  Parsi  tradition  is  that  there  were 
twenty-one  books  called  Naaks,  the 
greater  part  of  which  were  burnt  by 

*  Haug. 


LSTTPPLEMENT.] 

ZEND  AND  ZENDAVE8TA.     869     ZEND  AND  ZENDAVESTA. 


Alexander  in  Ms  conquest  of  Persia ; 
possibly  true,  as  we  know  that  Alex- 
ander did  burn  the  palace  at  Per- 
sepolis.  The  collection  of  fragments 
which  remains,  and  is  known  as  the 
Zend-avesta,  is  divided,  in  its  usual 
form,  into  two  parts.  I.  The  Avesta 
properly  so  called,  containing  (a)  the 
Vendidctd,  a  compilation  of  religious 
laws  and  of  mythical  tales ;  (6)  the 
Vispirad,  a  collection  of  litanies  for  the 
sacrifice ;  and  (c)  the  Tasva,  composed 
of  similar  Ktanies  and  of  5  hymns  or 
Odthas  in  an  old  dialect.  11.  TheKhorda, 
or  small,  Avesta,  composed  of  short 
prayers  for  recitation  by  the  faithful 
at  certain  moments  of  the  day,  month, 
or  year,  and  in  presence  of  the  difierent 
elements,  with  which  certain  other 
hymns  and  fragments  are  usually  in- 
cluded. 

The  term  Zendavesta,  though  used, 
as  we  see  below,  by  Lord  in  1630,  first 
became  familiar  m  Europe  through 
the  laboujs  of  Anquetil  du  Perron,  and 
his  publication  of  1771. 

v;.  930.  "  Zaradasht,  the  son  of  Asbimam 
.  .  .  had  brought  to  the  Persians  the  book 
al-Bastah  in  the  old  Farsi  tongue.  He 
gave  a  commentary  on  this,  which  is  the 
Zand,  and  to  this  commentaiy  yet  another 
explanation  which  was  called  Bazand.  ..." 
— Masi'udi,  ii.  167. 

c.  1030,  "The  chronology  of  this  same 
past,  but  in  a  different  shape,  I  have  also 
found  in  the  book  of  Hamza  ben  Alhusain 
Alisfah^nl,  which  he  calls  '  Chronology  of 
great  nations  of  the  past  and  present.'  He 
says  that  he  has  endeavoured  to  correct  his 
account  by  means  of  the  Abasta,  which  is 
the  religious  code  (of  the  Zoroastrians). 
Therefore  I  have  transferred  it  into  this 
place  of  my  book." — Al-SirHni,  Chronology 
of  Ancient  Nations,  by  Sachau,  112. 

,,  "  Afterwards  the  wife  gave  birth 
to  six  other  children,  the  names  of  whom 
are  known  in  the  Avasti." — Id.,  p.  108. 

1630.  "  Desirous  to  add  anything  to  the 
ingenious  that  the  opportunities  of  my 
Travayle  might  conf erre  vpon  mee,  I  ioyued 
myselfe  with  one  of  their  Church  men 
called  their  Daroo,  and  by  the  interpreta- 
tion of  a  Parses,  whose  long  imployment  in 
the  Companies  Service,  had  brought  him  to 
mediocrity  in  the  Englishtongae,  and  whose 
familiarity  with  me,  inclined  him  to  further 
my  inquiries  :  I  gained  the  knowledge  of 
what  hereafter  I  shall  deliver  as  it  was 
compiled  in  a  booke  writ  in  the  Persian 
Characters  containing  their  Scriptures,  and 
in  their  own  language  called  their  ZVN- 
DAVASTAW.  "—iorrf,  The  Religion  of 
the  Persees,  The  Proeme. 

1653.  "  Les  ottomans  appellent  gueuures 
vne  secte  de  Fayens  que  nous  connoissons 


sous  le  nom  d'adorateurs  du  feu,  les  Per- 
sans  sous  oeluy  A'Ateohperes,  et  les  Indou 
sous  celuy  de  Parsi,  terme  dont  ils  se 
nommSt  eux-mesmea.  ...  lis  ont  leur 
Saincte  Escriture  ou  Zundeuastavv,  en  deux 
volumes  composes  par  vn  nomm^  Zertost, 
conduit  par  vn  Ange  nomm^  Abraham  ou 

plus-tost  Bahaman  Vmshauspan " 

— De  la  Boullaye-lc-  Gouz,  ed.  1657,  pp.  200- 
201. 

1700.  "  Suo  itaque  Libro  (Zerdusht)  .  . 
ahum  affixit  speoialem  Titulum  Zend,  seu 
alias  Zendavest^ ;  vulgus  sonat  ^urid  et 
Zundavastaw.  Ita  ut  quamvis  illud  ejus 
Opus  variis  Tomis,  sub  distinctis  etiam 
nominibus,  oonstet,  tamen  quidvis  ex  dic- 
torum  Tomorum  quovis,  satis  proprife  et 
legitime  citari  possit,  sub  dicto  generali 
nomine,  utpote  quod,  hac  ratione,  in  operum 
ejus  complexu  seu  Syntagmate  contineri 
intelligatur.  .  .  .  Est  autem  Zend  nomen 
Arabicum  :  et  ZendavestS.  conflatum  est  ex 
Buperaddito  nomine  Hebraeo-Chaldaico, 
Eahta,  seu  Esta,  i.e.  ignis,  unde  Ecm'a  .  ,  , 
supra  dicto  nomine  Zend  apud  Arabes, 
signifioatur /ijrmariMm  seu  Jbcifc.  .  .  .  Cum 
itaque  nomine  Zend  signifioetur  Igniarium, 
et  Zendavesta  Igniarium  et  Ignis,"  etc. — T, 
Syde,  Hist.  Beligionis  Vet.  Persarum 
eorwmque  Magorum,  cap.  xxv.,  ed.  Oxon. 
1760,  pp.  335-336. 

1771.  "  Persuade  que  les  usages  mo- 
demes  de  I'Asie  doivent  leur  origine  aux 
Peuples  et  aux  Keligions  qui  I'ont  sub- 
jugu^e,  je  me  suis  propose  d'^tudier  dans 
les  sources  I'anoienne  Th^ologie  des  Nations 
habitudes  dans  les  Contr^es  immenses  qui 
sont  k  I'Est  de  I'Euphrate,  et  de  consulter 
sur  leur  Histoire,  les  Hvres  originaux.     Ce 

Elan  m'a  engag^  k  remonter  aux  Monumens 
ss  plus  anciens.  _  Je  les  ai  trouv^  de  deux 
esp^ces :  les  premiers  (Merits  en  Samskretan  ; 
ce  sont  les  Vedes,  Livres  sacr^s  des  Pays, 
qui  de  I'lndus  s'^tendent  aux  f  rontiferes  de  la 
Chine  :  les  seconds  Merits  en  Zend,  ancienne 
Langue  du  Nord  de  la  Perse ;  c'est  le  Zend 
Avesta,  qui  passe  pour  avoir  ^t^  la  Loi  des 
Contr^es  bom&s  par  I'Euphrate,  le 
Caucase,  I'Oxus,  et  la  mer  des  Indes." — 
AnqvAtil  duPerron,  Zend-Avesta,  Ouvrage  de 
Zoroastre — Documens  Priliminaires,  p.  iii. 

„  "Dans  deux  oens  ans,  quand  les 
Langues  Zend  et  Fehlvie  seront  devenues  en 
Europe  famiU^res  aux  S9avans,  on  pourra, 
en  rectifiant  les  endrolts  oil  je  me  serai 
tromp4  donner  une  Traduction  plus  exaote 
du  Zend-Avesta,  et  si  ce  que  je  dis  ici  ex- 
citant r^mulation,  avance  le  terme  que  je 
viens  de  fixer,  mes  fautes  m'auront  conduit 
au  but  que  je  me  suis  propose." — Id., 
Preface,  xvii. 

1884.  "The  supposition  that  some  of  the 
books  were  destroyed  by  Alexander  the  Great 
is  contained  in  the  introductory  chapter 
of  the  Pehlevi  Yiraf-Nama,  a  book  written 
in  the  Sassanian  times,  about  the  6th  or  7th 
century,  and  in  which  the  event  is  thus 
chronicled  : — '  The  wicked,  accursed  Guua 
Mine  (the  evil  spirit),  in  order  to  make  the 
people  sceptical  about  their  religion,  insti- 
gated the  accursed  Alexiedar  (Alexander) 


[SUPPLEMENT.J 

ZEND  AND  ZJENDAVJUSTA.    870    ZEND  AND  ZENDAVE8TA. 


the  Euman,  the  inhabitant  of  Egypt,  to 
caiTy  war  and  hardships  to  the  country  of 
Iran  (Persia).  He  killed  the  monarch  of 
Iran,  and  destroyed  and  made  desolate  the 
royal  court.  And  this  religion,  that  is,  all 
the  books  of  Avesta  and  Zend,  written 
with  gold  ink  upon  prepared  cow-skins,  was 


deposited  in  the  archives  of  Stakhar 
(Istakhar  or  Persepolis)  of  Papak.  The 
accursed,  wretched,  wicked  Ashirwgh  (de- 
stroyer of  the  pious),  Alexiedar  the  evil- 
doer, took  them  (the  books)  out  and  burnt 
them." — Doaambhai  Framji,  S.  of  the 
Parais,  ii.  158-159. 


THE    END 


IISADBURV,  AGSEW,   &  CO.,  PRINTERS,  WHITEFRIAE3.